ã€ŠMartial Cultivatorã€‹


 Chapter 1: Tianjian Year 13

    ?

    Great Liang Dynasty, Tianjian Year 11. There was great strife.

    In June, it snowed heavily in Ying Prefecture. It was rumored that an immortal had descended upon the world. Once the news spread, god knows how many people went to Ying Prefecture to catch sight of the immortal. But no one found traces of any immortals.

    September, Wei Prefecture flooded heavily when Wei River breached its banks. Residents on both sides of the riverbank were disced and starving to death. The disaster victims fought for food with wild dogs and bones littered the ground.

    At the end of the year, Sword Qi Mountain''s new sword, Wild Grass, was born, shocking the world. Countless sword cultivators scrambled to climb up Sword Qi Mountain, wanting to bring this once-in-a-hundred-years sword down the mountain.

    Two yearster, Tianjian Year 13. There was snowfall in Wei Prefecture during early winter.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The heavy snow started falling on the day of the winter solstice. By now, it had already snowed for a whole month.

    The sky had long already turned dark.

    The bright moon was half-hidden. The birds and animals disappeared. There was only a vast expanse of white in the mountains.

    Severalnterns that gave off a dim light swayed constantly in the cold wind, akin to a lonely boat amidst tumultuous waves; hanging by a thread.

    Under the dim lighting, a party of more than ten people was currently slowly advancing along the mountain path.

    "Young Lady, we should be reaching Tianqing County after crossing this mountain. The people who areing to pick Young Lady up should be arriving at Tianqing County tomorrow as well. At that time, Young Lady will be escorted by them to the Divine Capital and we can also return to report on our mission."

    In the team, the white-haired old man at the front pulled the cotton robe on his body tighter. While talking, the old man''s brows which had been constantly furrowed, rxed considerably at this moment.

    But right after, he continued somewhat apologetically, "I haven''te out to walk for many years. I didn''t expect that this world is still so chaotic and almost put Young Lady in danger. This old man is truly ashamed."

    After their squad encountered demons several times, there were already less than 10% of the original team left at this time.

    "Uncle Song don''t have to be like this. When the people from the Divine Capital arrive, there shouldn''t be any more problems on this journey northward."

    There was a young girl in the center of the team. Her eyebrows were picturesque and she wore a pale green colored in thick robe. But even so, her entire being exuded a special aura too. Although she was young, there was not a trace of childishness in the young girl''s eyes which were like water. On the contrary, they were as calm as water.

    She was definitely no ordinary girl.

    The old man who was surnamed Song nced at the young girl, his face full of gratification. This young girl in front of him was the number one person in the current generation of White Deer''s Xie n.

    The Xie n''s cultivation method was special and could not be cultivated before the age of 16. The Divine Capital''s Xie n wanted her to head north to the Divine Capital to study when she turned 16.

    This was clearly having the intention of grooming Young Lady.

    Great Liang Dynasty had established their kingdom for over 200 years. Although the world was still not very peaceful, it was much better than the previous dynasty. At least, during these 200 years, the Demon King''s Court in the north no longer sentrge groups of demons southward at every turn and ughtering an entire province.

    However, demons still existed within the country''s borders. Manymon people were killed. These things could not be avoided.

    "Young Lady, Tutor Song, there''s a mountain god temple ahead. Shall we spend the night there?" !

    The blizzard was heavy. Under the aid of the moonlight at this time, one could really see a dpidated mountain god temple situated on the mountainside by itself. More than half of it was covered by umted snow. Even the gate was somewhat in ruins.

    It seemed to have been abandoned for a long time without anyone renovating it.

    Great Liang Dynasty did not believe in ghosts or gods. Temples such as this mountain god temple were all built in the previous dynasty. The current dynasty did not allocate funds to repair them. They naturally became more and more dpidated.

    Retracting his gaze, Tutor Song looked at the young girl.

    The young girl nodded.

    After entering the borders of Wei Prefecture, they had been battered by a heavy blizzard. Pushing on with their journey became arduous. The team pushed on without stopping and were long already dead tired.

    Tutor Song understood and said in a deep voice, "Ente..."

    His voice suddenly stopped!

    There was suddenly a sound in the originally quiet night.

    Woo, woo, woo...

    A series of cold sounds suddenly sounded out somewhere.

    "AHH!"

    A tragic scream suddenly sounded out behind the team. By the time everyone turned their heads around instinctively, they just saw a long streak of blood stain that extended out, disappearing into the forest.

    "Protect the youngdy!"

    Following a loud cry, the remaining people immediately drew the weapons that they were carrying and surrounded the young girl. They looked around nervously.

    Tutor Song tapped his foot and instantly shot up midair and said in a solemn voice, "Demon, show yourself!"

    A blue light spilled out of Tutor Song''s palm and spread out. The entire night sky became bright too!

    "Blood demon?" !

    A man cried out in rm with a trace of sorrow.

    Among the demons that roamed Great Liang Dynasty, blood demons were rather formidable; the hardest to tangle with among demons.

    Now that they were only left with these few people, how could they be its match?

    Tutor Song who was suspended in midair frowned. The very moment he saw the blood demon, he already had the resolve to die. If it were normally, he could make a full retreat even if he could not kill them. It was just that on the way here, he was covered in wounds. At this moment, his spirit was willing, but his flesh was weak.

    "You guys bring Young Lady away! This old man will hold them back!"

    Tutor Song shot towards the blood demon. In an instant, the old man raised his aura to the peak. Blue light radiated off him, looking especially dazzling. At this moment, he truly had the aura of being able to hold back all of the enemy forces!

    Seeing that Tutor Song had already rushed forward without giving any chance to exin, the remaining few people grabbed the young girl and sprinted up the mountain.

    After just a few steps, a man suddenly said, "Tutor Song can''t hold that blood demon back!"

    They were all martial artists. They naturally knew how powerful blood demons were.

    The others did not speak, all of them tacitly acknowledging it.

    The man who had already served the Xie n as an escort for over a decade suddenly smiled brightly: "Young Lady... we can''t protect Young Lady anymore."

    "Young Lady, please leave first. We''ll hold back that demon for Young Lady for a short while!"

    His voice was not loud, but it was particrly firm and allowed no refute.

    The others nodded their heads heavily too.

    Rather than let Tutor Song face the blood demon on his own, they might as well work together to buy a little more time for the youngdy in front of them. At least, there would be a slightly higher chance of survival.

    A hint of reluctance shed across the young girl''s eyes. But at this time, she just gritted her teeth and ran ahead while carrying herntern.

    The young girl removed the silver hairpin from her hair, gripping it tightly with her palm that was already lightly oozing sweat. Her ck hair instantly cascaded down, fluttering behind her.

    "Take care, Miss."

    Seeing that the young girl had already left, the few people no longer hesitated, shouting loudly one after another as they charged toward the blood demon!

    At this moment, the cold wind roared and the blood demon was behind. The young girl was still rather nervous.

    In the end, no matter how talented or how early she matured, she was just a teenage girl too.

    Her fingers holding the hairpin turned a little white because of how hard she was gripping. The snowstorm raged; some snowkes falling on her hair.

    It seemed to stain ayer of moonlight on her hair.

    She was like a flower, unwilling to lower her head in the blizzard.

    If she was caught up by the blood demons in the end, she would have to fight desperately by herself until the end too. The young girl had already nned the worst-case scenario in her mind.

    Except, when she approached the mountain god temple, she discovered that there was a faint light inside through the door and windows.

    There was someone?

    She frowned slightly and hastened her footsteps. But, she was unwilling to enter the unknown mountain god temple. But right at this time, a gust of demonic wind blew past. Demonic energy that filled the sky already assaulted the young girl from afar.

    Uncle Song and the others were defeated...

    The young girl''s petite face turned deathly pale. Although she was reluctant to ept it, she knew that this was already a fact.

    No longer hesitating, the young girl carried herntern and stepped into the mountain god temple. She passed through the courtyard and arrived before the door. Pausing for a moment, she exerted strength and pushed open the great hall''s door that was in ruins to begin with.

    The moment she pushed the door open, some dust and smoke were kicked up in the disorderly mountain god temple. The young girl collided with the dust and smoke and faintly saw that the decorative painting in the center of the great hall was long gone. Under the dpidated mountain god statue, someone had lit a fire.

    There was a youth in ck next to the fire.

    He was carrying a saber.

    Trantor note:

    Wild Grass, yes, the sword''s name is really called Wild Grass. Technically, it''s Ò°²Ý, which is just weed(not the kind you smoke). This sword will appear againter on in the novel.

    ?

 Chapter 2: The Run-down Temple In the Snowstorm

    In the dimly lit hall, it was very hard for that pile of fire to illuminate the entire house with the light that it required. The great hall''s door was opened and cold wind poured in, kicking up a lot of sparks.

    The me caused the youth to have a long silhouette.

    The youth in ck turned around and looked at the young girl who barged into the great hall. There was some suspicion in his eyes, but it instantly dissipated. But the moment he turned his head, it also allowed the young girl to see the youth''s features clearly by borrowing the light of the fire. He had delicate features and could not be said to be handsome, but that pair of eyes were particrly beautiful. They seemed like two bright stars, making it hard for people to forget after one nce.

    "Rushing on a journey?" "Doesn''t seem like it."

    The youth in ck raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself, "Someone still dares to appear here alone at this time, I admire you a bit."

    The young girl looked at the youth in ck before her eyes rather nervously, uncertain about the other person''s identity. ording to records, some demons who had attained a certain level in cultivation could transform into a human. Ordinary people could not differentiate them at all.

    When the youth in ck saw that this young girl was just standing on the spot, looking at him rather nervously, he figured out the reason in just a second. Just as he was about to speak, the wind suddenly howled outside the door. A cold wind poured into the great hall together with the blizzard. The entire hall instantly became bone-piercingly cold.

    Demonic energy that filled the sky flooded into the hall. The young girl''s expression immediately turned ugly.

    While the youth in ck became inexplicably excited. After waiting all night, there was finally work to do.

    In the next instant, a blood-red mass flowed into the hall along with the wind and snow, appearing in front of the two people. When that cloud of scarlet blood mist dissipated, the true face of the demon was revealed before the two people as well.

    That was an extremely ugly demon. It was blood-colored from head to toe and covered in scales all over. It shed with dark red light and its four limbs were born with extremely sharp ws.

    Looking at this ugly demon, the eyes of the young man in ck began to shine.

    While the color on the young girl''s face had already fadedpletely. Her petite face turned snow-white, like a fragile pear blossom.

    The moment she saw this blood demon, she already knew that it was impossible for her Uncle Song as well as those guards to have survived. There was some pain in the young girl''s eyes.

    When that savage-looking blood demon saw the young girl, it revealed a look of satisfaction too. The flesh and blood of this young girl was definitely the best that it had seen in years. Just the smell made it feel extremelyfortable when it felt that fragrance.

    After eating her, it would definitely be able to take another step forward. At that time, taking human form would not be a wild wish!

    Except, he soon noticed that youth in ck who had been sitting in front of the fire.

    As well as the saber hanging at his waist.

    That saber was very short. It was half as short as the Great Liang Dynasty''s standard length saber.

    A broken saber!

    In an instant, the blood demon thought of a legend that had spread here.

    Just as it looked towards that youth, that young man was also looking at it. Furthermore, he was even smiling.

    The blood demon immediately felt its hair stand on end. It opened its mouth and cried out strangely in horror, "It''s you?" !

    The youth in ck stood up. Looking at this blood demon, he grinned and said, "Of course it''s me."

    With this one sentence, itpletely confirmed the identity of the youth in ck. The blood demon''s expression was ugly to the extreme.

    As he said, the youth in ck rubbed his hands excitedly, "Tell me, where are your kind hiding?"

    The current appearance of the youth in ck made the blood demon incredibly angry. But it did not dare to take another step forward. Instead, the two blood-red eyes were sizing up the surroundings as it already had the intention of retreating.

    Even if it still coveted that young girl''s flesh and blood greatly, at this time, it was very clear that with this youth in ck around, what it had to consider now was how to live.

    That blood demon did not hide its actions which were caught by the youth in ck. He raised his eyebrow and said in amusement, "Want to leave? Why don''t you try it?"

    Before his voice faded, the blood demon opened its mouth wide and spat out arge mouthful of blood mist. Demonic qi surged and the entire great hall instantly started shaking.

    The blood demon in front of them was rather formidable to begin with. If that was not the case, Tutor Song would not have died at its hands previously too. At this moment, it suddenlyunched an attack. The density of the demonic qi was truly unimaginable.

    When the youth in ck saw the demonic qi, he nodded his head with some satisfaction. Then, he took a deep breath and performed a shoulder-turn lunge, clenching his fists tightly.

    The young man''s entire body instantly tensed up at this time and stored up power.

    "Break!"

    Throwing a punch out, the blood qi that filled the sky was instantly blown apart.

    The hair on the youth in ck flew up. He was like a human-form ferocious beast. The terrifying aura under his ck clothes swept out in waves, pushing the wind and snow pouring into the great hall into disarray.

    When the blood demon who had just retreated to the entrance of the great hall was struck by this fist, blood flowers instantly burst forth from its body. It fell into the snow in the courtyard, its life and death unknown.

    By the time the young girl made out the figure of the youth in ck, he had already arrived at the entrance of the main hall.

    The young man''s ck hair moved in the wind.

    That tall and slim back view was reflected in the eyes of the young girl, leaving her somewhat absent-minded for a while.

    She had never met such a youth before.

    Arriving outside the hall, the youth in ck leaped andnded on top of arge half-exposed incense burner in front of the great hall.

    The broken saber had already returned to its sheathe and was hanging at his waist again.

    The blood demony in the snow. Those eyes that were looking at the youth in ck were filled with resentment.

    "Why are you looking at me with those eyes?" "You''re making it seem like you guys are the victims."

    The youth in ck looked at the blood demon indifferently.

    "This ce isn''t under your jurisdiction! Why are you here?" !

    Since he knew that legend, the blood demon naturally did not dare to go near that forbidden ce. But, there was still quite a bit of distance away from that county town. Why did the youth wearing ck who was in front of him appear here?

    "I was hunting."

    The youth in ck felt a headache and appeared even more despondent. Reaching out to massage his head, he said very seriously, "You guys refuse to go over to the county town. So, I can onlye out and find you."

    The blood demon gnashed its teeth in hatred. For the ordinary people of Great Liang Dynasty, human-eating demons like them were the real devils. But here, to these demons, the youth in ck who carried a broken saber was the devil.

    Seeing that the blood demon did not speak, the youth in ck suddenly had a gentle look and asked softly, "Is there a possibility that you''ve changed your mind and want to tell me where yourpanions are hiding?"

    The blood demon''s expression became extremelyplicated. Suddenly, it jumped up and pounced toward the young man.

    Except, in the next second, the young man''s saber moved.

    A streak of de light shed past.

    An ugly head shot into the air, carrying with it arge amount of fresh blood. It was just that by the time it fell down, it was split in half by that youth in ck. He reached out to grab the bright red demon bead inside of that blood demon''s head. After ncing at it, he tucked it into his bosom.

    By the time he turned around, he just so happened to see that teenage girl standing at the entrance of the main hall, looking over. Except, she was still gripping that silver pin in her hand.

    The young man grabbed a handful of snow and wiped the body of the saber clean. Only then, did he return the saber to its sheathe.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m not a demon."

    Jumping down that rather old incense burner, the young man dragged the blood demon''s corpse and brushed past the teenage girl.

    Throwing that corpse into the fire, the mes immediately grew bigger. It also brought a lot of warmth to the entire great hall.

    Seeing that the teenage girl was still standing at the entrance, the young man waved his hand at her and yelled, "Are you really going to stand at the doorway all night?" "You barely managed to survive. Are you in a hurry to freeze to death here?"

    Hearing this, the teenage girl who did not speak the entire time stopped hesitating. She soon arrived in front of the fire and sat down. Feeling the warmth transmitting from the fire, her tensed emotions eased up considerably at this time.

    Very soon, the young man smelled a very fragrant vani scent. It made the young man who dealt with demons all year round feel a bit strange.

    "It seemed to be very scared of you."

    The teenage girl finally opened her mouth to speak, her voice sounding very pleasant. She reached out to re-tie her hair and that silver pin was reinserted into her hair.

    The youth smiled and said something iprehensible, "I wish that they weren''t so scared of me."

    Lifting his robes, the youth removed that ck waist token that had been tied there all along and passed it to the teenage girl.

    The teenage girl hesitated for a moment, but she still took it. By borrowing the light from the fire, she could clearly see that some words were engraved on the palm-sized waist token.

    Tianqing County Warden.

    Turning it over to the other side, there was only a name.

    "Chen Chao."

    The young man introduced himself at the same time.

    After the teenage girl heard, she lowered her head and opened her mouth gently.

    "Xie Nandu."

 Chapter 3: A Good Person

    The Great Liang Dynasty''s era was not very peaceful. When the kingdom was established, millions of civilians were drafted to build the Great Wall in the north. Every year, half of the taxes were used to maintain the Northern Frontier Army''s expenses. But, for over 200 years, Great Liang could only maintain its defensive position in the war with the Demon King''s Court. They could only preventrge numbers of demons from crossing the Great Wall.

    In the face of those demons that rampaged within the country''s borders, a position called warden was set up in the local area during the founding emperor''s era so as to protect the local area.

    Except, apart from those demons that rampaged within the Great Liang Dynasty''s country borders, there were many sects too. Cultivators on top of the mountains looked down upon the human world, viewing lives like grass and all life as livestock. Because their cultivation realm was not powerful enough, these wardens who were originally set up in order to protect the local area had long be useless. They could only turn a blind eye to those cultivators from major sects who killed the innocent indiscriminately. Even for some powerful demons, they stayed far away from them and did not dare to provoke them at all.

    Only Chen Chao this warden was clearly different from the others.

    Ever since he came to Tianqing County three years ago to rece his predecessor who met with a violent death, in these three years, there were scanty few Tianqing County civilians who died at the hands of demons.

    Especially in the recent two years, with the increasing number of demons killed by Chen Chao, stories about not provoking a youth in ck who carried a broken saber started spreading long ago among the demons within a radius of hundreds of miles.

    In the eyes of Tianqing County''s civilians, Chen Chao was a youth who was harmless to man and beast. But in the eyes of those demons, he had long already be the greatest devil.

    As a result, he became unable to find another demon in the county town. Hence, he had no choice but to go out on a snowy night to ''hunt''.

    If not, how could he have rescued that teenage girl in this run-down mountain god temple?

    By borrowing the light of the fire, the night was drawn-out. Since they both could not sleep, the two naturally talked a lot.

    However, the two people were both not stupid. They were very cautious during the process of the conversation. Neither one revealed everything about themselves.

    When wandering the world, the biggest taboo was to have a hearty talk with a mere acquaintance.

    Chen Chao roughly learned about the cause and effect of how the teenage girl ended up in the mountain god temple all by herself.

    "What''s the n going forward?"

    Chen Chao took the initiative to ask.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "On my journey northward to the Divine Capital, my family will send me to Tianqing County. The north will send people toe and fetch me. But, it seems like it won''t be that quick anymore. I''ll write a letter to them. During this period before they send people to pick me up, I want to stay with you. Because this... is the safest way."

    Very straightforward. She did not beat around the bush at all.

    In the entire Tianqing County, there definitely would not be a ce safer than staying by this young man''s side.

    Chen Chao frowned. Protecting the local people was his duty. But, this did not mean that he was obliged to be this girl''s... bodyguard.

    "Clearly, you''re in big trouble."

    Since the other party had already made her stance known, Chen Chao was more direct too.

    Although he did not know the teenage girl''s identity, judging from the events that happened before, as well as the information that the teenage girl revealed, this girl was definitely trouble.

    Xie Nandu did not refute it. She just continued, "You''re a martial artist. As far as I know, martial arts cultivation is extremely difficult. The skygold currency that''s spent to temper the body isn''t a small sum. With your paltry sry, it''s not enough to support your expenditure."

    It struck Chen Chao''s sore spot. There were numerous immortal cultivator sects in the world. The martial arts path was the hardest to cultivate. Just the skygold currency expended on tempering the body was a huge sum. Therefore, the vast majority of martial artists in the world chose to join the imperial court. What they sought was therge amount of skygold currency used for martial cultivation.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "How do you know that I don''t have another way?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said with a slight smile, "It might be sufficient based on these demon beads. But now, how many demons are there in the vicinity for you to kill?"

    This was another one of Chen Chao''s sore spots.

    Along with the increase in realm, the skygold currency that Chen Chao required could no longer be satisfied by killing a few demons. Moreover, there were likely no more than a few demons around Tianqing County anymore.

    He had been struggling with this for a long time.

    If not for the fact that he was really unsuited for immortal cultivation, Chen Chao absolutely would not have chosen to be a martial artist.

    Putting aside that cultivation was slow, after those immortal cultivators had the ability to ride the wind, martial artists would have a natural disadvantage. Because it was very difficult for martial artists at this stage to approach those immortal cultivators. Even if one''s physique was unparalleled in the world, what was the use?

    Only after reaching a higher realm and being able to simrly ride the wind, could a martial artist resolve this disadvantage. The cultivation of martial artists was difficult to begin with, how many martial artists in the world could really reach that stage?

    Killing that blood demon previously looked simple. But, only Chen Chao himself knew how much it cost him to repel the blood demon with that punch just now.

    Returning to his senses, he did not speak immediately.

    "You saved my life. Even if you don''t acquiesce to my request right now, I won''t forget this favor either. Honestly speaking, my identity is considered decent. If I can reach the Divine Capital alive, I''ll definitely prepare a big gift for you." Xie Nandu frowned slightly, appearing somewhat wronged: "However if I were to die here, there won''t be a gift. You might even be implicated..."

    She had a pitiful appearance as if she was still thinking for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. Looking at her appearance, he wished to dig a pit for this girl and bury her.

    Scheming against me?

    However, he still smiled quickly and said, "I never cared about any gifts. I''m warmhearted andpassionate to begin with. I''m also famous in Tianqing County for being a good person. Since you''re all alone, am I still human if I don''t extend a helping hand?"

    In the end, even though he knew that this matter might drag him into some trouble, Chen Chao was willing to take a chance after weighing the pros and cons.

    After all, it was really difficult to earn arge amount of skygold currency in a remote small county town like Tianqing County.

    Xie Nandu smiled and seemed to have believed Chen Chao''s words too. She said rather seriously, "Actually, being my friend is definitely not a bad time."

    Chen Chao also smiled. Except, whether he was cussing her in his heart or not was unknown.

    In thetter half of the night, Chen Chao clearly became a lot more talkative. Except, Xie Nandu still did not divulge much information under his continuous veiled questioning too. Seeing that it was already dawn, Chen Chao who was a bit tired gave the teenage girl a deep nce. Standing up, he prepared to descend the mountain and return to the county.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The blizzard never stopped. There was still umted snow on the long streets of the county town. There were not many pedestrians, but those children could not help but pass through small alleys in groups,ughing as they formed snowballs with the snow and had a noisy snowball fight.

    How could they care about heavy snowfall weather? They also did not care whether or not they would be beaten with bamboo boards by their unsmiling fathers because of their wet cotton clothes. Even if their tiny hands were red at this moment from the cold, their noses running non-stop, they were full of joy too.

    Xie Nandu carried an oiled paper umbre as she walked next to Chen Chao. ncing at Chen Chao who already had a head full of white frost, she immediately shifted her gaze. She smiled as she looked at those children running around in the distance, listening to theughter.

    She was also rather happy at this moment.

    In the past decade or so, what she had done the most was reading. How could she have seen such a scene in that manor? Even in heavy snow weather, the elders in her n would only set up a themed exam based on the heavy snow. How could they let them have a snowball fight?

    By the bridge in the distance, hawkers selling roasted sweet potatoes were shouting from time to time. Their voices were drawn-out and rhythmic. It also followed a regr pattern.

    These marketce sights weremonce to many civilians. But to her, it was an unprecedented feeling.

    But, she did not feel difort at all. She was just filled with newfound curiosity toward everything around her.

    By the time she crossed that small bridge and arrived in an alleyway, a medium-sized sweet potato was already in Xie Nandu''s hand. Holding the sweet potato, she started using her snow-white fingers to carefully peel away the outer skin. Looking at the golden-colored flesh that was revealed, her eyes were actually somewhat glowing. Biting off a tiny piece of the flesh, the burning hot sweet potato emitted heat in her mouth without restraint. It burned her lips red as if the finest rouge was used.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chao became somewhat absent-minded without rhyme or reason.

    Such a lovely girl, everyone would love her, right?

    Shaking his head and converging his mind, Chen Chao tookrge strides toward that alleyway called Peach Blossom Alley. The alley was notrge; with just seven or eight households. The one that was furthest in was his home.

    Arriving at the entrance, he ced the oiled paper umbre at the doorway. Chen Chao fished out a key from his bosom and was about to open the door with familiarity.

    Right at this time, the door of the house opposite suddenly opened. A medium-build man with a beard stubble walked out with arge bowl. Plopping down on his own doorstep, he darted a look at Chen Chao. Then, he nced at the teenage girl in the alley who was holding a sweet potato and eating it in small bites. Immediately, he opened his eyes wide and yelled at the top of his voice, "Chen brat! Became capable huh! After not seeing you for several days, where did you abduct such a pretty wife from?" !

    The man''s voice was not soft. The moment he yelled, the seven to eight households along Peach Blossom Alley virtually opened their front doors without prior agreement. Dozens of pairs of eyes looked towards the entrance of that house deep in the alley from their own front doors.

    Chen Chao who was just about to open the door, his hands stopped in midair. The corners of his mouth could not help twitching somewhat helplessly.

    As for the Xie Nandu behind him, her petite face turned slightly red. It was unknown if it was because she was burned by the sweet potato or something else.

 Chapter 4: Peach Blossom Alley

    Retracting his hand, Chen Chao immediately turned around and leaned against the door as he raised his eyebrows. Looking at the man who was currently carrying arge bowl and shoveling rice into his mouth, he said, "Why? Envious?" "There''s nothing you can do even if you''re envious! It can''t be helped that I''m born handsome!"

    The man had just swallowed thest mouthful of rice in therge bowl. With a slurp, he swallowed the cabbage leaf at the corner of his mouth into his stomach too, and said, "What''s the use of pretty? Is there a sense of security from being over 100kgs like Your Father''s wife?" !

    Casually cing therge bowl on the doorstep, the man carelessly wiped the remnants from the corners of his mouth and smiled with slightly yellowish teeth as he said, "Chen brat, listen to a piece of advice from Your Father who has had the experience; a brat like you can''t hold on to a pretty wife. Your poor household doesn''t have that fate!"

    "I say, where is that girl from?" "Why did she fall for this poor kid?"

    The man''s gaze sized Xie Nandu up and down. However, he skipped the ces that should be skipped and nced at the ces that one''s gaze should look at without leaving a trace; doing it rather covertly.

    Xie Nandu held the half-eaten sweet potato that was still steaming as she looked at that man too. There was no disgust in her eyes. She was just sizing up this sloppy guy that she was destined to never see at home with some curiosity.

    "F*ck off!" Chen Chao cussed and pointed his middle finger at that man. If it were before, he would have definitely sat down and argued it out with this old punk. But no idea why, he lost interest right away today.

    Chen Chao felt that his verbal skills were not bad. But for some reason, he was always at a disadvantage every time he argued with this middle-aged man. It was like this old man seemed to know what he was thinking. He could shut him up with a word every time. Yet, the two of them were staying opposite of each other, so they frequently met each other. The moment they met, an argument could not be avoided.

    His prowess was stillcking.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and yelled at the door, "Auntie, your man said that he wants to marry Widow Li as a concubine and asked for your opinion!"

    The man was originally still looking down on Chen Chao. Hearing this, his expression changed slightly and his aura suddenly weakened. He lowered his voice and said, "You f*cker, why did you do that?! Be careful that you can''t find a wife..."

    Before his voice faded, an extremely loud voice came from behind the door, "Zhou Gouqi! Get inside for Your Mother!"

    Xie Nandu looked over at that man and could faintly see that there was a robust woman in the courtyard who was holding a rolling pin in her hand.

    The moment this voice sounded, the alley instantly roared withughter. The atmosphere became very gleeful all at once.

    Hearing the voice behind the door, the man who was sitting crossed-legged with his ankle on his knee on the doorstep shot Chen Chao a hateful re. But he still yelled at the top of his voice and said with an indifferent look, "So what if I want to marry Widow Li?" "Your Father also likes Great Liang''s princess! But aren''t I sucking it up and living with a b*tch like you?" "Why? I can''t be the emperor''s son-inw, but I''m not allowed to fantasize?"

    The man spoke with an imposing aura. However, the neighbors present were not outsiders. Their ears had long grown calluses from listening to such words. Hence, they were just waiting to watch the show."

    A gust of wind suddenly blew and a rolling pin flew out of the courtyard, urately hitting the back of that man''s head. The man yelped in pain as he fell off the doorstep and plopped onto the ground somewhat ungracefully. He let loose a torrent of abuse, "You fat b*tch! Your Father will hang you up and beat youter!"

    Right when this sentence was finished uttering, a woman with an ordinary face but a robust body already arrived at the front entrance with a ck face. Without a word, she grabbed the man''s cor and dragged him towards the door just like that.

    It did not look like the first time.

    Laughter sounded out in the alley again.

    "Chen brat, just you wait..."

    The man who unwillingly entered the door snorted coldly and vanished from Chen Chao''s line of sight.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene and grinned. Feels great!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Everyone disperse, all shoo."

    Chen Chao waved his hand. He did not care whether these neighbors were really going to disperse or not, he just turned around and opened the door deftly. Then, he walked into that courtyard that was neither too big nor too small.

    Theyout in the courtyard was simple. Apart from a stone table, there was only a water vat that was full of moss. There was a thinyer of snow on the edge of the water vat and the ground was full of umted snow. There were some dead weeds in the cracks of those stone bricks near the eaves that were currently dormant. Looks like after this winter, it would grow stubbornly.

    "Get lost!"

    Casually grabbing a handful of snow, Chen Chao urately hit a ck stray cat under the roof. The stray cat meowed and climbed up the pir onto the roof. Turning around to look at Chen Chao, it disappeared into the snow.

    The girl behind him followed quietly, neither fast nor slow. She maintained a distance of roughly ten feet away from Chen Chao.

    Only after watching Chen Chao finish all this, did the two people arrive in front of the central room.

    The entire courtyard was a little old. The paint on the wooden pirs and whatnot was king off. The exposed parts had even sustained moth damage.

    Chen Chao dragged an old wooden chair and a bench out of the central room. Scratching his head, Chen Chao who was about to speak saw Xie Nandu walk straight towards that wooden chair and sat down.

    "Quite cognizant." Chen Chao mumbled. Originally, he was nning on letting Xie Nandu sit on that bench.

    But at this moment, he could only sit on the bench himself. Wriggling his buttocks, he found it really ufortable.

    "Aren''t you the local warden?" "Why don''t they seem scared of you at all?" After Xie Nandu sat down, she already opened her mouth to speak. As she spoke, that mouth which was burned red from before exhaled a lot of vapor.

    She was sizing up this youth who was totally different from in the run-down temple.

    In the run-down temple, this youth was decisive and calm. But after arriving here, he was like a ruffian;, his entire person was full of delinquent aura.

    This change was very interesting for the teenage girl.

    Chen Chao leaned against the pir beside him. Using his hand to peel off a piece of paint that was already king off, he said indifferently, "If they aren''t scared, so be it. What can I do? Hack them to death with a de?"

    When talking, Chen Chao''s hand was constantly rubbing back and forth on the handle of that broken saber.

    Those calluses on his palms were actually sufficient to exin something.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Actually, given your abilities, if you were to join the army and train in the north for a few years, you might be able to be a lieutenant. Then in another few years..."

    "In another few years, I''ll die at the hands of that demon army who eats people without spitting out the bones. Then, when the imperial court wants to pay blood money, they won''t even be able to find who to pay." Chen Chao looked at the teenage girl in front of him with eyes like he was looking at an idiot. "Do you think that even if I made some military achievements in that damn ce, I''ll be able to get what I deserve?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head. She naturally knew the answer to this question.

    In Great Liang Dynasty, people who thought that effort would definitely yield results were either stupid or stupid.

    "However, I''m still very curious. How did you be the warden? Are you a bastard from some family in the north?"

    This was the question that she had been thinking about all along. At this time, she finally asked it.

    But, Chen Chao ignored her. He just leaned against the pir that was king badly, thinking about something rather absentmindedly.

    Xie Nandu nced at the heavy snowstorm outside before retracting her gaze and saying somewhat seriously, "You saved my life, maybe I can give you a better future."

    "If you want me to send you to the Divine Capital, I urge you to dispel this notion." Chen Chao reached his hand out and caught some snowkes. Then, he pressed it against his forehead and said rather tiredly, "Some things, you know it. I can guess a little too. But, it''s meaningless toy it bare."

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu''s expression grew more solemn. Looking at the youth in ck in front of her, she wanted to speak several times. But in the end, she just asked, "Where do I stay?"

    "There are a total of two rooms. The one in the east has been empty for a long time. There''s an old cotton quilt, but no guarantee that it''s warm. If you despise it, hand over the money and I''ll buy for you in a while. But, I''m going to say this first, you can''t bring the item away afterward."

    Chen Chao rubbed his somewhat red nose, a pair of eyes hiding some cunningness.

    A quilt did not cost much. But right now, every skygold currency coin was seen as extremely important in Chen Chao''s eyes. He was not willing to fork out a single coin for this.

    "Also, how many days are you staying? Regardless of how many days, either way, it''s ten skygold currency every day. Just take it as your daily expenses."

    "You seem a little greedy. Ten skygold currency can cover expenses here for at least several months."

    The teenage girl was born into a wealthy family. But, it did not mean that she was the kind of girl who did not understand anything. When she was buying the sweet potato previously, she took out a single skygold currency. That hawker searched for a long time and failed to find enough Great Liang general currency to give her change.

    Skygold currency was the Great Liang Dynasty''s cash in cirction. It was just that this kind of currency was circted moremonly among those wealthy families and cultivators. Themon people living at the bottom rung of the Great Liang Dynasty used copper coins engraved with the four characters, Great Liang general currency, for everyday use.

    A single skygold coin was sufficient to convert to a hundred Great Liang general currency.

    "This is a poor household. Aren''t I thinking of ways to earn more money?"

    Chen Chao was all smiles, looking like an everyday man.

    Hearing poor household, Xie Nandu could not help recalling the conversation between Chen Chao and that man from before.

    If those words were heard by those tutors who taught her virtue and principles, they would definitely scold it as vulgar. But at the same time, she who had never heard such things before did not feel any aversion to it. But, one could not say that she liked it either.

    "I don''t dislike it. As for daily expenses, one skygold currency per day."

    Even she herself did not realize it. She seemed to have gotten closer to this youth.

    Her thoughts were mostly on this mysterious youth in ck.

    But curiosity would often trigger unexpected things.

    The sky gradually turned dark.

    Xie Nandu walked towards the eastward house while Chen Chao sized her up under the eaves.

    Before long, Xie Nandu returned and threw a money pouch from afar.

    "Go and buy a quilt. Here''s the money."

 Chapter 5: Murder

    When he went to buy the quilt, he naturally still brought Xie Nandu with him. She was very cautious and did not want to leave Chen Chao even for a second.

    Except, the two people did not see the man opposite on this trip. They just faintly heard the woman''s scolding.

    Chen Chao was in a good mood. He could not teach that guy a lesson, but there was naturally somebody to take care of him.

    The boss of the cotton shop was a lean, middle-aged man. He was all skin and bones, looking just like a skinny money. The people in the town all called him Lord Hou. When buying the quilt, Lord Hou''s eyes sized Xie Nandu up. Then, he asked with some surprise, "You got lucky with thedies? Turns out that the rumors are true, staying in Peach Blossom Alley will get you hitched."

    Chen Chao received the quilt expressionlessly as he said, "If you want to stay there, I''ll sell that house to you. 100 skygold currency; equally honest to the old and young."

    "Are you stupid or am I dumb?"

    Lord Hou raised his eyebrows and looked even more like a monkey.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to reply him. Hugging the quilt, he turned around to leave. But he was stopped by Lord Hou. He pulled Chen Chao to one side and whispered, "I have some intel. I''ll charge you one skygold currency, you''ll definitely want to know."

    Chen Chao nced at Lord Hou and said with a nod, "Alright. The next time something happens to your home, I''ll definitely leave an hourte."

    "Pooh! What are you saying such inauspicious things for?" Lord Hou shot Chen Chao a rather resentful look. "You mustn''t show ingratitude for kindness. Back then, when you came here, wasn''t your first meal eaten at my ce?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head and said with a serious look, "How can I forget? I ate one meal and worked half a month of manualbor for you."

    "... All in all, there''s some friendship there, right?" Lord Hou still did not give up. This old man was infamous in the county town for being stingy. He was equally famous as the guy who stayed opposite Chen Chao.

    The two people''s reputations were about on par.

    "Forget it if you don''t want to say. I''ve decided toe to your house for dinner next time."

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to haggle with this guy. Hugging the quilt, he turned around to leave.

    Lord Hou had an ugly expression. Grabbing hold of Chen Chao, he stopped hiding it and said in a low voice, "Alright, alright, alright, consider it as if I''m scared of you. The intel is free, but you have to keep an eye out and pay more attention to our neighborhood. Your Father doesn''t want to enter those damn demons'' stomachs in my sleep one day."

    After shooting Chen Chao a resentful look, Lord Hou started telling the so-called intel that he had.

    It was the murder that happened yesterday on Changyuan Street. Wang Ji''s Rouge Shop''s boss and his wife died at home. Tianqing County was only so big, this matter could not be hidden to begin with. It was just that Chen Chao was not in the city. After returning today, he did not go out again. Naturally, he had not heard of it.

    Chen Chao looked at Lord Hou expressionlessly, the look in his eyes sharp.

    This kind of intel and this old man actually dared to open his mouth and ask for one skygold currency?

    Besides, something like a murder case happening, it''s all under the jurisdiction of the government office as long as it did not involve demons. Chen Chao this warden did not have the authority to get involved.

    Lord Hou gave a dryugh, "If it was a normal murder, it would definitely be worthless. But, it seems like this matter isn''t simple. I heard that there were no wounds on the corpses of that Shopkeeper Chen and his wife''s bodies. They died without rhyme or reason."

    "Could some demon havee here again?"

    Lord Jou looked at Chen Chao and said hopefully, "If there''s really a demon, you can''t ignore it."

    "If it was a demon, could there still be an intact corpse? They more or less have to be missing some bits. But, what does the government office think?"

    Chen Chao asked casually. Ever since he came, the demons in the vicinity have been cleaned up by him. Demons had not appeared in this city for many years. It was only after these years of peaceful days that even humans like Lord Hou dared to talk about demons as a general topic. If it were before, whose faces did not change when talking about demons?

    "That, I don''t know. I only know this bit of intel." Lord Hou felt a little guilty. This information was not worth one skygold currency to begin with.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Looking on the ount of skygold currency, Chen Chao personally changed the entire bedding set. After finishing all these, it was already dark. It was still snowing heavily outside non-stop, getting colder and colder.

    "My household isn''t a wealthy family. I don''t have the habit of lighting up a heater at night to sleep. Two quilts should be enough. If you''re cold, I can buy a heater for you too. But, you''ll have to pay extra!"

    Chen Chao rambled away, but when he lifted his head, he discovered that the young girl who was akin to a pear blossom was just quietly looking at him from under the porch. It made him somewhat ufortable.

    It was true that there were no heaters at home. He was long already a martial artist whose realm was not considered low. His physique was especially tough, so being impervious to heat and cold was something natural.

    Xie Nandu thanked him with a slight smile and asked, "I wouldn''t die in your home, right?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. This woman was really scared of death.

    "I can''t guarantee it. Ordinary demons probably won''t dare toe and cause me trouble. If it''s the kind that''s too powerful, don''t you worry, I''ll definitely abandon you and run."

    Did he not have a conscience?

    Xie Nandu did not mind and asked with a smile, "If it''s not a demon?"

    These words more or less had an underlying meaning.

    Chen Chao massaged his head and said rather helplessly, "If everyone wants you dead, no matter how powerful I am, I can''t save you either."

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not speak.

    Interacting with clever people was never something difficult.

    "Sleep with peace of mind. I feel that your luck won''t be too poor."

    Chen Chao waved his hand, turned around, and went under the eave to sit down. Then, he closed his eyes to rest.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the night, the heavy snowstorm still did not stop. A suit of ck clothes hastily walked into the brightly lit county government court from outside and sped his hands. A skinny middle-aged man dressed in blue official robes sat in the hall. Holding up his ck gauze cap, he waved his hand, gesturing for the low-ranking official to present the findings in his hands.

    This person was Tianqing County''s magistrate, Mi Ke

    He became a schr in Tianjian Year 2.

    Although his ranking in the imperial examinations that year was considered high, because of his ordinary background, Mi Ke had alreadynguished in the position of Tianqing County''s magistrate for over ten years. From the initial-most boundless enthusiasm, wanting to carve out a career, till now; not seeking to render contributions, but only to avoid being med. Mi Ke was considered to have expressed the attitudes of the vast majority of the Great Liang Dynasty''s bottom-level officials to the fullest expression of its beauty and form.

    Originally, being a government official in Great Liang Dynasty, especially being the official in this sort of remote ce, the biggest problems encountered were those demons that would appear from time to time. Initially, Mi Ke this official was haunted with fear; terrified that he would be eaten by those demons someday. Only until three years ago, after Chen Chao came to take over the previous warden who met with a violent death, did his days get better. With Chen Chao around, no demons dared to appear in Tianqing County anymore. Only then, did his government official post get much easier.

    Mi Ke who was self-aware that there was no possibility of climbing up the hierarchy did not have the intention of tormenting these ordinary civilians too. Under his rule, Tianqing County was considered a rarend of peace in the Great Liang Dynasty. Hence, his reputation in Tianqing County was pretty good too.

    It was just that after reading the conclusion drawn from the post-mortem examiner, Mi Ke''s brows could not help furrowing tightly.

    "That Chen Family husband and wife really didn''t form any enmity with anyone?"

    Mi Ke turned to look at the official registrar, his expression unfriendly.

    The registrar was surnamed Zhang. His build was not considered tall, but he had a full beard and did not look like an intellectual. A registrar was in charge of documents, books, as well as seals. In Great Liang Dynasty, they were the second-inmand in a country; second only to the country magistrate.

    Registrar Zhang smiled bitterly and nodded, "Exalted Magistrate, the reputation of the Zhang Family husband and wife has always been good and they were quite kind. The neighbors have praised his couple a lot and they have never had any enmity with anyone."

    Mi Ke nodded his head and did not refute anything. This result was long already within expectations.

    "Exalted Magistrate, over at the post-mortem examiner''s side..."

    Registrar Zhang nced at Mi Ke. He really wanted to know the death cause of that couple too.

    "There''s no result. After dissecting the bodies, there were no discoveries."

    Mi Ke handed that conclusion written by the post-mortem examiner over to Registrar Zhang and muttered to himself, "There were no strangtion marks on their necks too. If they died from suffocation, it shouldn''t be like this too. Could it have been ghosts?"

    Registrar Zhang took that piece of paper. Looking it over, he did not find any useful clues either. They had been to the scene previously too, that couple died on their own bed. But, there were no signs of any struggle. It was as if they died in their sleep.

    If it was just one person, it could be exined as a sudden illness. But, it was the same death for both husband and wife, which really confused people.

    Mi Ke currently vexedly scratching his head that did not have much hair in the first ce when suddenly, hasty footsteps sounded out from outside. Very soon, another low-ranking official ran into the hall with a look of panic, "Your Excellency, dead! Dead!"

    Dead? Your Excellency died?!

    Mi Ke lifted his head and scolded, "What rubbish! I''m alive and perfectly fine, who died?" !

    The low-ranking official arrived in front of the court and panting heavily for air. Seeing his lord be enraged, he immediately opened his mouth and said, "Your Excellency, someone else died. The death is the same as the Chen Family husband and wife!"

    Without waiting for Mi Ke to speak, Registrar Zhang asked first, "Really?"

    The low-ranking official nodded his head like a chicken pecking for rice and said worriedly, "It''s still that Changyuan Street. The butcher shop''s Butcher Zhang has died. We have no more meat to eat!"

    "Impudence, what nonsense are you saying?!"

    Mi Ke reprimanded at once. But immediately, he realized that things were not simple. He immediately turned to Registrar Zhang, "Follow me to take a look."

    Registrar Zhang nodded. Rolling up his sleeves, he picked up the saber that was ced under the table.

    Right when the four people walked out of the hall, Mi Ke suddenly remembered something and instructed the low-ranking official next to him, "Go to Peach Blossom Alley and call Chen... request for the Warden toe. Have him go straight to Changyuan Street!"

    As the magistrate, Mi Ke''s ability was pretty decent. He was already keenly aware that these two murders were not simple. Perhaps there really was some demon causing trouble. If it involved demons, having Chen Chao step in was the most appropriate solution.

    "It''s the middle of the night, what if Warden Chen doesn''t want toe?"

    The low-ranking official felt put on the spot. Although the magistrate was the lord of a county, the official rank of a warden was the same level as a magistrate. The magistrate did not have the authority to dispatch him either. Furthermore, the murder cases this time did not have concrete evidence that it was demons causing trouble. It was within reason for that warden to note.

    "Go and invite, just say that it''s suspected to be demons causing trouble. That guy won''t refuse."

    Mi Ke was not worried that Chen Chao this kid would note.

    Because the more demons there were, the more excited he got.

 Chapter 6: Demon

    Chen Chao had a dream. It was a very regr dream.

    These two years, he had actually been frequently dreaming. The contents of his dreams were always about a woman.

    In his dreams, a woman would keep staring at him. In the dream, Chen Chao could do many things. It was just that he could not look into that woman''s eyes. Each time he wanted to look at that woman''s eyes, he could only see a mass of scorching light that was iparably eye-piercing. That stabbing pain would instantly wake him.

    But this time, before he could look into that woman''s eyes, he was startled awake by a hasty knocking on the door.

    Following the knocking sounds, there was also a series of friendly calls.

    "Warden Chen, Warden Chen..."

    Chen Chao opened his eyes and just happened to see that stray cat stopping its footsteps on the roof in the distance. A pair of dark green eyes were currently staring at Chen Chao.

    "Scram!"

    Chen Chao grabbed a piece of paint that fell off a wooden pir and urately threw it next to that stray cat''s feet unceremoniously.

    The stray cat turned tail and ran without staying at all.

    Chen Chao stretchedzily and nced at the sky, muttering, "It''s only midnight?"

    He arrived at the door and opened the gates. A low-ranking official who was carrying antern was covered all over in snow; shivering heavily from the cold.

    Chen Chao took a look at him and asked, "What? Lord Mi is inviting me for supper again?"

    This was Mi Ke''s hobby. He liked to call people in the middle of the night to eat supper together.

    The low-ranking official was taken aback. He never thought that Chen Chao''s first words after opening the door would actually be this.

    "Speak. What in the world happened?"

    Chen Chao took a look at the snow on the low-ranking official''s body. Braving the heavy snowstorm in the middle of the night to invite him for supper? He was merely saying it casually.

    The low-ranking official came back to his senses. Without hesitation, he immediately blurted out everything that happened in the government office previously like pouring out soybeans. However, this guy had clearly never been to school before. It took him a full 15 minutes to recount very simple things. In the end, he finally gasped for air and said, "Changyuan Street''s Butcher Zhang is dead too. We definitely don''t have any more pork to eat in the future!"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. You''re still concerned about this?

    "No worries. If Butcher Zhang died, we won''t eat pork with hair." [TL note: It''s impossible to trante this bit. It''s some ancient Chinese idiom/story.]

    Chen Chao asked, "What does Lord Mi... intend to do now?"

    "Exalted Magistrate asked Warden Chen to immediately go to Changyuan Street and take a look. He suspects that it''s demons causing trouble."

    Demons? Upon mention, Chen Chao straightened his back.

    His spirit became totally different from when he opened the door.

    Seeing how Chen Chao looked, the low-ranking official could not help but admire his lord''s incisive judgment. It was as expected!

    However, Chen Chao did not immediately leave with the low-ranking official but turned his head to nce at the courtyard.

    "What is it? Does Warden Chen still have other matters?"

    The low-ranking official was rather anxious. After all, this was an important matter that concerned lives. If the matter was not investigated clearly, the entire Tianqing County could probably fall into panice tomorrow morning.

    Before his voice faded, the door of that wing room over there was pushed open. A young girl wearing blue cotton-padded clothes walked out from inside.

    Looking at that beautiful young girl, the low-ranking official became somewhat absent-minded at first. Then, he felt his face heat up and he immediately lowered his head rather self-reproachfully. He really should not have interrupted Warden Chen''s fun in the middle of the night.

    No wonder when Warden Chen opened the door, he was not in good spirits.

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu a little suspiciously and asked, "I''m going out. Coming along?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and went to pick up the oiled paper umbre leaning against the door.

    Only then, did Chen Chao nod his head and followed the low-ranking official out.

    Xie Nandu followed behind Chen Chao, neither far nor close.

    The low-ranking official was a chatterbox who could not stop talking. After taking a few steps, he could not resist and asked, "Warden Chen, which family''s girl is this?" "Your new wife?"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "Warden Chen is a promising youth in the end. You''re already a warden at a young age, your martial arts realm is high too. Now, you found a wife who''s even prettier than our magistrate''s wife."

    "That''s too much. Can Old Mi''s wifepare to her?"

    "You can''t say that. Madam is really nice. If I can marry a wife like that in this lifetime, it will be worthwhile even if I die too."

    "Your aspiration is rather simple."

    "Yeah. How can Ipare to Warden Chen?"

    "You know how to talk."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    With the low-ranking official''s ttery along the way, Chen Chao''s party of three arrived at a house on Changyuan Street. This ce had long been surrounded by court underlings until not even water could seep through. Countless torches lit this ce up like it was daytime.

    There were different shades of footprints on the streets.

    Seeing Chen Chao, the court underlings'' nervous expressions rxed considerably. In Tianqing County, without talking about other things, this young man in front of them was an existence like a sea-stabilizing needle.

    With him here, everything would be fine.

    However, in the wake of Xie Nandu appearing in their sights, the court underlings'' could not shift their gazes anymore. Although holding the oiled paper umbre covered half of Xie Nandu''s face, just based on half of her face that was exposed, it was enough to enrapture them.

    The low-ranking official cleared his throat and said, "What are you guys looking at? This is Warden Chen''s wife! Don''t get any ideas!"

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly at this, while Chen Chao''s mind was not on this at all.

    But this had some effect. At least, most of the court underlings retracted their gazes after he cleared his throat. Although Chen Chao was young and did not have power over them either, under the Great Liang Dynasty''s bureaucratic system, he was the same rank as Lord County Magistrate.

    It would be too easy to punish minions like them.

    After stepping into the courtyard, Chen Chao immediately saw Mi Ke who was standing over there. This Tianqing County court official was currently standing under the roof with a dark expression. After seeing Chen Chao, this Lord County Magistrate''s expression instantly changed and he greet with all smiles, "Younger Brother Chen, you finally came!"

    Chen Chao rubbed his hands and asked, "What''s the situation?"

    Although he knew some parts of the whole story, whether was it the low-ranking official or Lord Hou earlier, they actually did not give clear details about the murder case.

    Mi Ke nodded his head and started talking about the two murder cases'' details on his own ord. He was an educated person in the end and had been the magistrate for so many years too, Mi Ke''s ability was at a certain standard. He exined things clearly in a few words.

    "No wounds. They died just like that. This is really interesting."

    Chen Chao mused for a moment and said, "Come on. Let''s go take a look at the bodies."

    Mi Ke nodded his head. He had already seen it before and did not have any clues. He did not find anything suspicious at the scene too. It could be said that he hadpletely no clues, so he could not help but link it to demons.

    Upon entering the hall, Chen Chao saw a fat and robust corpse on the wooden armchair right in the center. It was precisely Butcher Zhang.

    There was only an empty wine jug on the table and a half-full bowl of liquor.

    Butcher Zhang''s cause of death was the same as the Chen Family couple previously; both died in their sleep. The only thing different was that Butcher Zhang died on the wooden armchair while the Chen Family husband and wife died on their bed.

    "Butcher Zhang has been a widower for many years. He needs to drink some alcohol every day after he closes up shop. There''s no poison in the alcohol and his alcohol tolerance isn''t poor, so it shouldn''t be a problem of excessive alcohol consumption." "As for other wounds, we did not find any either."

    The skinny post-mortem examiner bowed toward Chen Chao. His tone was very experienced and not sluggish at all. But between his brows, this old post-mortem examiner who had already been working in the county government for more than ten years actually failed to find the cause of death several times as the post-mortem examiner. How shameful!

    "Do you want to summon the witness who found Zhang Butcher''s body for questioning?" Yi Ke nced at Chen Chao and suggested.

    Although he had already asked before, he still believed that Chen Chao would have other discoveries.

    "There''s no need. It must be a demon."

    Chen Chao subconsciously touched his saber handle and narrowed his eyes.

    Mi Ke was taken aback and asked, "How did you know?"

    This was a huge matter. Although Great Liang Dynasty was full of demons nowadays, demons had not been seen in the entire Tianqing County for many years. But in thends of the Great Liang Dynasty, what threatened people''s lives the most was demons causing trouble.

    If the local warden was capable, it would still be alright. If they were like Tianqing County''s previous warden, then themon people would really be in misery.

    "His eye sockets are slightly sunken, but there are no wounds on his body. His soul has left his body, so he naturally could not survive."

    Chen Chao nced at Mi Ke and frowned slightly, "This kind of demon feeds on living human souls to nourish itself. Hence, there won''t be any wounds."

    Before seeing Butcher Zhang''s body, Chen Chao had already detected that faint demonic qi and already ascertained that it was demons causing trouble. But, he immediately raised some doubts.

    In the past two years, the demons around Tianqing County had virtually been cleaned up by him. Even if a demon survived, they dared not go near this county, because they feared Chen Chao''s infamy. But now, not only did demons appear, but they were also openly killing people in the county.

    Did it think that Your Father could not figure things out?

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said, "Let''s go to the government office to take a look at the two bodies."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "The cause of death was the same. It was the same demon.¡±

    Walking out of the morgue, Chen Chao sat down on the doorstep. At this time, the sky was already getting bright. It was almost morning. Mi Ke''s face had exhaustion that could not be hidden. It was just that everyone from the county headed by him were all currently trying to stay sharp and looking at Chen Chao.

    "The demon''s realm isn''t high. But, its trail is a little hard to find. Furthermore, I haven''t ascertained what kind of demon it is."

    There were many demons within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty. Just the booklet sent down from above to identify demons was hundreds of pages long.

    "This thing hasn''t appeared in the past few years. Why is it here now?" Chen Chao muttered; a little irritated.

    Failing to find the trail of the demon meant that there would be another victim at any time. To say that Tianqing County was big, it was not big. To say that it was small, it was not small either. Where would the demonmit the next crime?

    "The two murders were both on Changyuan Street."

    A clear voice suddenly sounded out.

    Mi Ke followed the voice and looked over before he saw the teenage girl wearing pale blue robes. This Lord Magistrate furrowed his brows. When was there... a new girl in the county government?"

    Mi Ke nced at Registrar Zhang. Registrar Zhang looked somewhat helpless with his bearded face. Exalted Magistrate''s memory was likely hopeless.

 Chapter 7: County Government Discussion

    "Then we''ll make arrangements in Changyuan Street tonight and kill that demon!"

    Registrar Zhang rolled his sleeves up, his face raring to go.

    Chen Chao nced at him. He could not understand how a literary official had such enthusiasm for such a thing.

    Although, Registrar Zhang''s bearded face made him look nothing like a registrar, but more like a bandit chief.

    The old post-mortem examiner nodded his head in agreement and said, "This old man is willing to offer my meager strength to eliminate this demon too."

    Mi Ke asked, "What can you do?"

    "... ..."

    Lord Magistrate pulling the rug from under the post-mortem examiner in public put him on a spot.

    Mi Ke did not have the energy to care about the post-mortem examiner''s thoughts, but looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Younger Brother Chen, do you have confidence?"

    He was not scared that it would end without aplishing anything today, he was afraid that Chen Chao would not be able to deal with that demon hidden in the dark. At that time, this group of people would all have to die there.

    "It''s not a big deal."

    Chen Chao expressed his thoughts, "At that time, have the court underlings secure both ends of the street. If that demon escapes, at least we''ll know the direction. Lord Mi has been working hard for so long, you don''t need to go over to Changyuan Street tonight. Just rest in the county office and wait for news."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao kept looking at Mi Ke.

    I''ve already prepared the stage for you, it''s up to you now.

    Mi Ke thought about it and said solemnly with a righteous look, "Warden Chen, that''s not right. As the local government official, with such a major incident happening in Tianqing County, how can this official wait for news in the county office with peace of mind?"

    "Nice! Your Excellency''s words are truly admirable! You''re well deserving of being our role model!"

    The old post-mortem examiner was repairing his rtionship with Mi Ke to the best of his ability.

    Registrar Zhang chuckled, but he kept criticizing in his heart: His Excellency knows that following Warden Chen would be safer, right?

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said with a nod, "I was shallow. With Lord Mi''s character, how can he be someone who clings to life and fears death?"

    When talking, Chen Chao kept looking at Mi Ke. The meaning in his eyes was very clear: You''re treating the next supper!

    Mi Ke nodded his head repeatedly: that''s of course.

    As for those court underlings present who did not know what they meant, they had more respect for Mi Ke in their eyes.

    Our Lord Magistrate is really a great official!

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll go back and make preparations first."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly. Looking at the color of the sky, he thought to himself that he could still sleep for the whole day after going back.

    Mi Ke wanted to speak but swallowed the words back down. He really wanted to say: I can''t bear to part with you. But in the end, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Warden Chen,e earlierter!"

    I''m terrified when you''re not around.

    Chen Chao nodded his head and walked out of the county office, bringing along Xie Nandu who barely said a few words.

    Looking at that young girl''s back view, Mi Ke frowned again and muttered, "When did this girle?"

    Registrar Zhang turned a deaf ear to it.

    While the old post-mortem examiner was thinking about whether or not to find some brain medicine for His Excellency.

    Or maybe he should just open his head up to see if there''s any problem?

    Very soon, the old post-mortem examiner shook his head again. Cutting it open was easy, but the problem was that after cutting it open, he could not patch it back up.

    After making arrangements, Chen Chao left the county office under the reluctant gazes of Mi Ke and the others. He stepped into the snowstorm again and returned to his own courtyard.

    But before entering the door, Chen Chao bumped into the idle Zhou Gouqi again. Their eyes met and sat down at their respective doorsteps very tacitly and had a loud argument. But this time, it was still Chen Chao who was at a disadvantage. Chen Chao secretly cursed him. When he returned around to open the door, he was stillmenting that he did not perform well today.

    After entering the courtyard, he sat down again in front of that heavily peeling pir and rubbed his back on the pir. Chen Chao seemed very satisfied."

    "You like to argue with that guy so much?"

    The young girl''s eyes were sizing Chen Chao up and down. The two people had already spent more than one or two days together. She still had not seen through this youth in ck. What she cared about was not this boy''s fondness for quarreling, but that . . . he seemed like a totally different person than normally when doing something seriously.

    However, the young girl immediately narrowed her eyes. She figured it out; this was a disguise. Showing weakness normally was just to give people the most fatal harm at the most crucial time.

    "Don''t look at me like that. And don''t think so much either. We won''t have much interaction in the future." Chen Chao said rather nonchntly.

    "I think that we''ll meet in the Divine Capital in the future."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Someone like you won''t stay in this small ce for life."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Then when the timees, you have to take good care of me. After all, we''re friends."

    Xie Nandu said, "Since we''re friends, why did you still charge me money?"

    "Business is business. Talking about feelings hurts the wallet. Moreover, it''s not like you don''t know my situation. My monthly sry is meager and there aren''t any more demons nearby to kill. If I''m not thrifty, how can I..."

    Chen Chao had a pained expression. Of course, the pain that he expressed was more painful than his actual pain.

    "Stop that, I won''t increase the money."

    Although Xie Nandu could not see through Chen Chao, she was very clear about something; which was that this guy in front of her rarely told the truth.

    "Let''s get down to business." Chen Chao changed the topic and took the initiative to talk about the murder case that happened today.

    As the warden, that was where his responsibilitiesy.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "Since you already have an idea in mind, why is there a need to ask me?"

    "Then why did you say that in the county office?" Chen Chao sighed and said, "You blurted out what I was thinking, it''s hard to guarantee that it wasn''t heard by that demon. When the timees, where am I going to look for it across the vast Tianqing County?"

    Xie Nandu fell silent and said, "Actually, it might not just be demons."

    She said it very slowly. But her judgment at this time was already different from before. But, Chen Chao did not show any surprise, as if he had thought of it a long time ago.

    Xie Nandu muttered to herself, "There are some cultivators in the south who are a branch of qi refiners. They follow an unorthodox path and have the ability to control demons. It could be demons raised by them."

    "If a cultivator who''s passing by lets a demon under theirmand out tomit evil, then they won''t have any misgivings."

    Chen Chao''s expression was a little ugly. Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators had always ignored imperial authority and viewed lives as grass. If it was really a cultivator, it would be a big problem.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and asked, "If it''s really a demon raised by a cultivator, what will you do?"

    This was a very straightforward question. Actually, it was also the question that the entire Great Liang Dynasty had been facing for these 200 years. As for the answer, for many years, many Great Liang Dynasty government officials have already used action to answer it.

    That was to turn a blind eye to it.

    If they angered those cultivators on top of the mountains, could Great Liang Dynasty withstand their wrath?

    Forget about Great Liang Dynasty, just talking about the present situation, if it was really a demon raised by a cultivator, what could you, Chen Chao, a measly little warden do?

    Chen Chao did not answer this question. He just looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "Are you staying here tonight? Or following me to Changyuan Street?"

    "No, I''m staying at home tonight."

    Xie Nandu acted uncharacteristically this time and did not choose to follow Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said seriously, "I feel a need to remind you, this is my home, not your home."

    Xie Nandu said rather aggrievedly, "It''s just a minor thing, is it worth saying it so seriously?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head and was still very serious as he said, "I''m scared that you''ll have some designs on me. Of course, I''m a really great guy, if you can''t help but fall for me, I don''t think that it''s a problem. But the issue is, I''m afraid that after you give birth to this idea, you''ll feel that me saving you is something that goes without saying, and you''ll forget to give me my remuneration."

    Xie Nandu was absorbed in thought and asked, "If I really fall for you, wouldn''t you be able to obtain more?"

    "That''s true. This is really something difficult to refuse, but I''ll still have to reject you."

    Chen Chao casually tore off another piece of king paint from the wooden pir and said with a slight smile, "Living off a woman isfortable, but I don''t like it."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The snow was lighter today, but it was still very cold.

    Zhou Gouqi sat on his own doorstep wearing a thick cotton robe and rubbing his hands. But, he was in a good mood.

    The reason for his good mood was not because he won the argument with that Chen brat again. After all, he always won and had gotten used to it.

    It was because that fatdy of his returned to her parents'' home today. His father-inw was celebrating his 80th birthday today.

    That fat woman gave him a good thrashing before she left. She wanted him to go back together with her, but she was still refused by Zhou Gouqi. He had not been doing well these few years. The rtives on his father-inw''s side had beenughing and mocking him. If it were others, they would not want to suffer eye-rolling again on such an asion today too.

    However, he was purely justzy.

    Lazy to walk from this street to that street.

    Troublesome.

    Zhou Gouqi who was currently enjoying this leisure time all by himself suddenly heard a creak. Lifting his head and looking, that door opened again. A youth in ck walked out.

    Who could it be if not that brat who was surnamed Chen?

    Zhou Gouqi narrowed his eyes and became energized.

    They were old acquaintances after all. Chen Chao knew what this old punk was thinking the moment they met gazes. He waved his hand impatiently, "I have official business. I don''t have time to argue."

    Zhou Gouqi clicked his tongue and said, "Brat, are you going to Changyuan Street?"

    "Yeah, a demon entered the city. Be careful when you''re sleeping at night."

    "Wow, you punk, you''re showing concern for Your Father?" "Do you feel that if Your Father died, no one will argue with you?"

    "No, money has been tight recently."

    The corners of Zhou Gouqi''s mouth twitched, his expression somewhat ugly.

    This brat really scolded people without saying vulgarities.

    "Do you really think that demon will still appear on Changyuan Street?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao suddenly stopped and turned to look at this man who was far from being handsome.

    Could it be...

    "What ideas do you have?" Chen Chao looked at Zhou Gouqi, a strange idea gradually emerging.

    Zhou Gouqiughed loudly and said, "Brat, your brain isn''t sharp. Aftermitting two murder cases on Changyuan Street, could that demon still continue to stay there tonight?"

    "This is the same reasoning as Your Father hiding private savings. Who would hide their private savings in one ce?"

    The man had a wise look, appearing quite conceited.

    "It''s gone?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. He was currently full of regret.

    What on earth was I looking forward to?

    "What? You still don''t understand?" The man had a look of disdain, his expression somewhat judging him for being a hopeless case that could not be taught.

    Chen Chao raised his middle finger at the man expressionlessly. Without waiting for the man to react, he walked away.

 Chapter 8: Pummeled to Death

    Night fell again and Changyuan Street became very quiet. After two consecutive murders, the residents of this street became very careful. When night fell, they did not dare to make any noise. They shut their doors and windows and even ced defensive equipment by their bedsides. Rolling pins and kitchen knives were the mostmon items.

    The county office was very tight-lipped. Some people who were well-informed only knew that two murders urred on Changyuan Street. The few people''s deaths were fishy, but they did not know clearly that it was the work of demons.

    Hence, there was not too much panic that spread in the county.

    In the dark night, at a street corner of Changyuan Street, Magistrate Mi Ke and a group of court underlings were currently standing guard here, all nervously looking at Changyuan Street in the night.

    "What''s Warden Chen doing? Why isn''t he here yet?"

    Mi Ke turned his head to look in the distance, but he did not see any figure. His heart which leaped to his throat was even in a flustered state. Now, seeing that it was almost time, why was this guy not here yet?

    He bet his own life on Chen Chao. If this guy was not reliable, his body that was over 100 pounds would be forfeited.

    Registrar Zhang carried a steel saber. At this moment, his eyes did not have much fear. On the contrary, he was a little excited. He lowered his voice and said, "Warden Chen is a martial path powerhouse, he''s likely already here. It''s likely that he''s not meeting up with us in order to not alert the enemy."

    Don''t look at how Registrar Zhang looked boorish, in reality, his mind was unusually meticulous. Otherwise, he could not have held this position of official registrar for so many years too.

    Mi Ke nodded his head and said doubtfully, "The demon this time shouldn''t be tough to subdue, right?" "Do you know what realm Warden Chen is?"

    Registrar Zhang shook his head and whispered, "Either way, he should be a pure martial artist. As for what realm, this lowly official can''t say for sure either."

    Cultivators and martial artists coexisted in Great Liang Dynasty. Martial artists were simple; there was only one path. But, cultivators had many diverse paths. There were various sects and schools of thought; each with its own divine abilities. Those who had not set foot on the cultivation path could not exin the intricacies. Laymen such as Registrar Zhang only knew that the world seemingly divided cultivation realms into six stages. It was all universal whether was it cultivators or martial artists.

    Six realms. There was a saying that each realm was ayer of firmament.

    As for which realm that young warden presently was, he did not know either.

    But, just these few years of peaceful days, it constantly reminded them that the realm of that mysterious young warden was absolutely not low.

    Also, there was no need to think too much. If even Chen Chao could not deal with the demon, this group of people teaming up would not be a match for it too.

    It was not known whether or not Mi Ke had ever thought that Chen Chao would leave this ce one day. Anyway, every time Registrar Zhang thought about it, he would feel great pain.

    Just as Registrar Zhang was feeling pain all on his own, he suddenly discovered that Lord Magistrate next to him also revealed a pained expression on his face.

    Registrar Zhang was stunned and actually felt somewhat touched for a moment. Could it be that he had such a heart-to-heart connection with His Excellency?

    Just as Registrar Zhang''s eyes were about to brim over with tears, Mi Ke already ced a hand on his shoulder and slightly exerted strength, making Registrar Zhang feel something that he... had never felt before.

    His bearded face turned slightly red and he actually felt a little shy.

    At this moment, countless thoughts shed in his mind.

    "What''s wrong, Your Excellency?" Registrar Zhang asked with concern.

    "My legs are numb." Mi Ke frowned. Only then, did his entire face rx and the pained expression faded. He tried his best to lean against Registrar Zhang so that his legs would not have to exert strength.

    Registrar Zhang instantly became lost in deep reverie, feeling as if something had drifted away.

    "It''s going to be 10 pm soon, is Chen Chao that kiding or not? Why isn''t there any activities at all?!" Mi Ke gradually became irritated and began losingposure.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Chao left, the sky was not dark yet. Xie Nandu moved that newly-bought stove out. Sitting on that old chair under the porch, she lit the charcoal inside.

    It was her first time doing something like this. At first, she seemed a little clumsy. But very soon, she could handle it with skill and ease. After lighting the stove that she paid money for, Xie Nandu grabbed a handful of snow to wash her hands and sat back down. Extending her hands, the two snow-white hands began to steam with white vapor.

    Looking at that brand-new stove, she felt a little disappointed. It was likely because there were no sweet potatoes.

    Compared to those things that she ate in the past, sweet potatoes were really something not worth mentioning. But, she had never experienced that kind of sweetness before.

    Her hands became dry very quickly.

    But, a gust of wind howled behind her.

    Only to hear a creak, the wooden door in the courtyard was mmed heavily against the courtyard walls on both sides.

    Wind and snow poured into this small courtyard.

    Along with the wind and snow, there was also a figure.

    He passed through the courtyard and arrived under the porch, shaking off the snow on his body.

    Xie Nandu did not turn her head. She still had both hands ced above the stove and did not speak.

    Only when that person reached a distance of several feet behind her, did she retract her hands. Standing up, she walked over to the bench opposite the stove and sat down. This time, she was face-to-face with that person.

    The arrival was a young man with feminine looks. Hisplexion was pale and his body was thin. He was dressed in a thick, white cotton robe.

    "Worthy of being the most outstanding descendant of White Deer''s Xie n in this generation. With thisposure alone, there won''t be any problems gaining a firm foothold in the Divine Capital." The young man opened his mouth with a slight smile, his voice full of appreciation.

    "But, since you''ve guessed something, why didn''t you stick with that young warden at all times?" "Is it that you don''t want to implicate him?" The young man smiled. "White Deer''s Xie n is ultimately a level inferior to the Divine Capital''s Xie n."

    The teenage girl seating on the bench said calmly, "This is between us. There''s no need to implicate others."

    "I originally thought that you''d die in that mountain god temple. But I didn''t expect that your luck is pretty good." The young man''s voice was very faint; as if describing the most ordinary matter that had nothing worth paying attention to.

    "Looks like Song Lian that old fellow is still quite capable."

    Luring a blood demon to kill the young girl''s party on that mountain was his original n. But, he did not expect that the Song Lian who was already an arrow at the end of its flight, could really leave a glimmer of hope for this young maiden.

    "Since you''re so scared of people knowing, wouldn''t killing me here leave behind more clues? Aren''t you scared?" Xie Nandu looked at the young man and said calmly, "Methods of rearing demons, even if it''s disguised as demons eating people, as long as a big shot from the Divine Capitales, they''re bound to find many ws."

    The young man nodded his head; very much in agreement with this, "It was indeed my fault before. I felt that I had to make your death wless without any traces. But onlyter, did I understand one thing. After you''re dead, there won''t be so many problems anymore. After all, who''d go to war for a dead person?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "White Deer''s Xie n won''t let their most outstanding descendant die so bafflingly."

    "You''re wrong. If you''re really a genius; young but prudent and capable, then you won''t die here. If you die here, how can you live up to the word genius?"

    The young man had a mocking look, "If you''re not a genius, who cares whether you''re dead or not."

    Xie Nandu stopped talking. At this point, she already knew the cause of everything that had happened.

    There was someone in the Divine Capital who did not want her to appear safely in the Divine Capital. But, it was absolutely impossible for that person to influence the true big shots of the Divine Capital''s Xie n. His means could not hide from the eyes of those big shots too. Being able to aplish all these, he had clearly received tacit consent.

    Even her time of departure from White Deer, how many retainers she had, how high their realms, it was all acquiesced by someone.

    Why acquiesce?

    Xie Nandu had a strange emotion in her eyes. But, it merely shed across before fading; instantly returning to tranquility. This young girl who was considered to have gone through all kinds of hardships and difficulties before arriving at Tianqing County just said calmly, "Presumably, those big shots in the Divine Capital don''t mean me any harm."

    The young man nodded and said, "Yes. They merely wanted to have a look. Otherwise, why would it be me?"

    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll really be a scapegoat in the end?" Xie Nandu looked at him and said in a calm voice, "I have another option for you to choose from."

    The look of appreciation in the young man''s eyes did not dissipate. But he still shook his head, "What a shame."

    Seeing that this young man was so determined, Xie Nandu smiled and did not speak.

    The young man nced at the sky and let out a sigh, "I really want to talk to you more. But, there''s not enough time."

    He shook his head with some regret.

    A mass of ck-colored demonic qi poured out of the ground in front of the young man. A ferocious-looking demon instantly appeared. Its entire body was pitch-ck and it was iparably hideous. Thick demonic qi surrounded it, making people feel stifled at a nce.

    ¡±It''s really quite a shame that a beauty like you will be eaten by such an ugly demon. But, it''s something that can''t be helped too." The young man shook his head sadly and then he waved his hand.

    A strange aura poured out from his finger and slowly dissipated.

    That ugly demon instantly started to run!

    A short distance of several dozen feet, that demon only needed a breath of time to arrive in front of Xie Nandu andpletely kill this teenage girl who was the most highly regarded in this generation of White Deer''s Xie n!

    The young man narrowed his eyes, seemingly already able to foresee the oue of this story.

    In the next second.

    nk-

    A loud noise sounded out!

    That demon failed toe into contact with Xie Nandu.

    A ck figure jumped down from the room and instantly rushed towards that demon.

    The tremendous impact instantly took that demon out of the corridor.

    The demon let out a strange cry, but immediately, the sound disappeared.

    What reced its cry was the sound of some blunt tool striking flesh and blood.

    There were continuous sounds, like a series of spring thunders.

    But wasn''t it still winter now?

    The ck figure held down that demon and fell into the snow. Momentster, there was no more sound.

    The heavy snow that filled the sky suddenly paused. When it returned to normal again, that ck figure already rose from the snow.

    It was Chen Chao.

    The youth in ck who was covered in snow lifted his head. Along with the cirction of vital qi within his body, the snow on his ck clothes was instantly blown away. Snowkes could no longernd on the young man''s body.

    The youth in ck who was standing in the snowstorm was filled with surging blood vitality!

    He looked at that young man standing under the porch. There were no unnecessary emotions in that pair of eyes that were as bright as stars.

    The young man frowned and was just about to open his mouth when that youth in ck who was in the courtyard instantly tensed up the muscles in his whole body. His body which was originally slightly bowed straightened in an instant. Like an arrow that left the bow, he stepped on the ground and already shot towards that young man!

    Previously, that demon was several dozen feet away from Xie Nandu. Now, Chen Chao was also several dozen feet away from this young man. The demon was pummeled to death by Chen Chao with a few punches before it coulde into contact with Xie Nandu. At present, could hee into contact with that young man''s body or not?

    Regardless of how much immortal cultivators looked down on martial artists, everyone was clear that once a cultivator let a martial artist get close, it definitely would not be a good oue.

    After the young man briefly lost focus, when he came back to his senses, he tapped his feet and already retreated out of the long corridor, returning to the courtyard anew.

    Compared to Chen Chao who was akin to a ferocious beast, his movements were clearly more elegant; more in line with those so-called immortals'' demeanor.

    Prior to this, he already knew the identity of that youth in ck who came roaring into existence. He was this Tianqing County''s warden. But, he did not expect that this measly little county warden, his realm was actually much higher than he expected!

    Was it Spirit tform or was it Divine Trove?

    If he was a Spirit tform martial artist, he could still engage in battle. But if it was a Divine Trove martial artist opposite, then...

    "Do you know..."

    The young man floated in midair, vital qi lingering between his fingers. He opened his mouth, but his words were only half-spoken before it was stopped abruptly.

    That youth in ck who was akin to a ferocious beast already disappeared in an instant. While he was still stunned, his figure already appeared in front of him again.

    A delicate face appeared before his eyes.

    The expressionless youth in ck just looked at him like that.

    Without waiting for him to have any reaction, a fist that was not considered too big or small already smashed his face head-on!

    Crack-

    With a crisp sound, the young man''s nose bridge shattered with a loud noise. The intense pain made him temporarily stop thinking. Immediately after, he felt paining from everywhere in his body.

    The sound of bones breaking was sounding out continuously. Those punches also kept on falling; pitter-patter, like the sound of raindrops falling on roof tiles.

    No idea how long had passed. It seemed to be just a moment, but also seemed like a long time had passed.

    The sound finally stopped.

    Xie Nandu looked at this scene that was currently happening in the courtyard and felt somewhat spellbound.

    At this moment, it was as if she returned to that night in the mountain god temple. The same quiet youth was silently doing what he wanted to do.

    It was as if only during battle, was that youth dressed in ck clothes his true self.

    By the time Xie Nandu returned to her senses, Chen Chao already dragged that young man who was exhaling more than what he was inhaling under the porch. He spat out a turbid breath as his chest heaved unsteadily; adjusting his breathing.

    Xie Nandu was just about to open her mouth.

    But very soon, she saw that Chen Chao was already squatting in front of that young man. Hepletely ignored the young man who still had blood gushing out of his mouth and started searching for items on that young man''s body with a serious face.

    Looking at his appearance, he seemed a little excited.

    Xie Nandu looked at this scene and became absent-minded again.

    She stood in the wind; a little messy.

 Chapter 9: Review

    After searching for a long time, Chen Chao found quite a number of good stuff on that young man. Satisfied, he nced at the young man who was currently breathing feebly and lifted his head to ask, "Do you want him alive?"

    Only then, did Xie Nandu who had been absent-minded the entire timee back to her sense. She frowned and asked, "Can he still be saved?"

    "Tough."

    Chen Chao chuckled and no longer cared about this guy and walked towards the stove over there. But when he was about to sit on that old chair, Xie Nandu was a step ahead.

    Chen Chao frowned and did not say anything. Sitting down opposite, he moved close to the stove. Feeling the warmth, he hummedfortably.

    Only after a few moments, did Chen Chao turn towards Xie Nandu and ask, "Shouldn''t you have something to say now?"

    Xie Nandu thought about it. Presently, the two of them were truly considered to be grasshoppers on the same piece of string. There was nothing to hide now as well. She said straightforwardly, "I''m born in White Deer''s Xie n."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "White Deer''s Xie n, that White Deer''s Xie n that''s of the same lineage as the Divine Capital''s Xie n?"

    Xie Nandu nodded her head very calmly.

    But, Chen Chao was a little surprised. He had long known that this teenage girl''s identity was not ordinary. But, even if he knew that she was surnamed Xie, he did not guess the Xie n. Xie n these two words were really too heavy.

    Over 200 years ago, the world coincided with troubled times. Great Liang''s founding emperor decided to rise up and overthrow tyranny. White Deer''s Xie n gave their all to help. Not only did they finance money and food, they even dispatched many of the outstanding descendants in the n to help. Later, Great Liang Dynasty ruled the world. Under the conferment of the founding emperor, more than ten people in the Xie n were conferred. These dozen over people immediately became the Great Liang Dynasty''s most trusted ministers. With the passage of time, these dozen over people gradually gained a firm foothold in the Divine Capital and formed a new family n too. This was the origin of the Divine Capital''s Xie n.

    White Deer''s Xie n was the ancestral shrine. The Divine Capital''s Xie n was initially just a branch. But with the passage of time, generations of the Divine Capital''s Xie n gained a firm foundation in the imperial court and were gradually able to be mentioned in the same breath as White Deer''s Xie n. Several decades ago, thanks to the 100 plus years of umtion, the Divine Capital''s Xie n had long already leaped to be one of thergest family ns in the dynasty. In the imperial court, they could even contend with the Qing He''s Wei n which stretched for hundreds of years. They naturally surpassed White Deer''s Xie n for a time. Although the southern ancestral shrine was still the ancestral shrine, there were many rules that had long already inadvertently changed.

    Xie Nandu was the most outstanding existence in this generation of White Deer''s Xie n. On White Deer this side, they did not harbor other intentions by sending her to the Divine Capital.

    "I said long ago, bing friends with me should be a pretty good decision."

    Xie Nandu added a piece of charcoal to the stove and said with some regret, "If only there was a sweet potato."

    Chen Chao frowned and analyzed, "The Divine Capital''s Xie n wants you to head north to the Divine Capital. But, someone amongst them doesn''t want you to appear in the Divine Capital."

    "Not that they don''t want to, but that there are no friendly sentiments in the influential families of the capital. Everything depends on whether it''s worth it or not. Actually, the thinking of big shots isn''t hard to guess, it''s just to have a look at me."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, the meaning in her eyes was already very obvious.

    "To see whether or not you''re a so-called genius. This is a test too. Only if you pass, will your surname be Xie."

    Chen Chao said mockingly, "This kind of behavior is very much in line with the temperament of those so-called big shots."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said seriously, "Thank you."

    How can a young girl who had yet to begin cultivating pass the so-called test after all of her retainers died in battle? It could only be through external forces.

    This would be making use of people.

    As a major family n that was second to none in the Great Liang Dynasty, using people was one of the most fundamental abilities that Xie n descendants should possess.

    Xie Nandu suddenly asked, "You don''t have much information and I didn''t make it clear to you too. How did you know that he''d show up here?"

    Chen Chao nced at the young man who had already stopped breathing and tilted his head, "There are many stupid people in the world. But it just so happens that I''m not one of them."

    The demon appeared at Changyuan Street twice. Normal people would definitely still choose to go there and stand guard. But when he was chatting with Xie Nandu previously, she suddenly mentioned the matter of qi refiners rearing demons. That let Chen Chao understand that these two murders were not simple. Moreover, Xie Nandu chose to stay behind after that instead of going to Changyuan Street with him.

    This was the biggest problem.

    Xie Nandu had always believed that staying by Chen Chao''s side was the safest. Why did she choose to stay behind at this time?

    Did she wanted to keep Chen Chao out of this mess?

    Then what would be the fate that she left for herself?

    So very clearly, she wanted to draw that young man out. At the same time, she was also betting that Chen Chao this smart person would understand the hints that she had left for him.

    Putting it bluntly, there were no coincidences tonight. Everything was a scheme nned by the two.

    At this point, even Chen Chao could not help but admire this young girl''s cunningness.

    A calm temperament, highly shrewd, and extremely methodical when doing things. Plus, she had a meticulous mind. If say that she was a genius in cultivation too, then when Xie Nandu appeared in the Divine Capital, she would definitely set off a storm in the Xie n.

    The oue of the future was hard to say. But if one could have her friendship, it would certainly be good.

    "That''s also to say that I''m likely to be talking to the Xie n''s next-generation family head?"

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows, but there was not much excitement.

    He was not even as excited as when he was making a fortune from that young man previously.

    "The atmosphere is all set up here. Aren''t you going to tell your story?"

    As a matter of fact, Xie Nandu was really interested in Chen Chao''s story. Where this Tianqing County''s young warden came from, how did he attain his martial arts cultivation, and even what martial arts realm he was in... All these were things that Xie Nandu wanted to know.

    Curiosity killed the cat. But clearly, it would not kill Xie Nandu.

    "There''s nothing to say. But, I helped you once more today, no extra money?"

    Chen Chao blinked his eyes. Only then, did he reach into his bosom and take out that demon bead he found in that demon. This demon bead was different from ordinary demon beads. The demonic qi was not that strong. But, it had the function to record images. It should be very weed by those noblewomen in the Divine Capital.

    Using it to catch adultery would be guaranteed.

    Keeping the demon bead, Chen Chao became serious and asked, "Does the test end here? Or is there more toe?"

    Since he had already boarded the pirate ship, what else could he do other than try his best to keep the ship from sinking?

    Xie Nandu shook her head and smiled slightly, "Who can really guess what big shots think?"

    To take one look or take another look, who could say for sure?

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "Someone like you, if anyone were to marry you in the future, wouldn''t they be haunted with fear for life?"

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu was not angry either, she just asked, "Why must I marry someone?"

    Chen Chao was stumped by this. Just as he did not know what to say, Xie Nandu opened her mouth again and said with a smile, "If there''s really a decent guy, what''s the harm in marrying him?"

 Chapter 10: I Just Want to Be a Martial Artist

    After disposing of that young man''s body, Chen Chao exhaled a long turbid breath.

    A familiar night, but it was different from that night at the mountain god temple. Tonight, Xie Nandu spoke a lot and also asked a lot. However, the youth opposite her still seemed so cautious. She did not get an answer to many things.

    She was not angry. She just maintained her curiosity about the youth in ck.

    In the early money, Chen Chao got up and walked out of the courtyard. He went outside the alley to buy a sweet potato. When paying for it, he hesitated for a moment, but opened his mouth and said, "I''ll take another one."

    Turning around and returning to the alley, he just so happened to bump into Zhou Gouqi who opened his door early in the morning. The two people exchanged nces and naturally quarreled again.

    In the end, Chen Chao returned to the stove with a grim expression and handed that slightlyrger sweet potato to Xie Nandu. While he ced that slightly smaller sweet potato in front of him without rushing to touch it.

    Picking up the sweet potato, Xie Nandu asked something that was almost idiotic, "Do you know about that academy in the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head nkly. There were many cultivators in Great Liang Dynasty. But, there were only two main kinds of cultivators that could be used by the imperial court. The first were martial artists who spent countless skygold currency to temper their bodies. The other kind were confucianism cultivators of one of the three sects.

    Foreign cultivation sects had systematic legacies thatsted for hundreds of years. It was even longer than the existence of a dynasty. They had deep foundations and would look for young boys and girls suitable for cultivation in the world, and bring them into the sect to cultivate, severing the fetters to the secr world.

    The martial path was essentially another path for those ordinary people who could not be immortal cultivators. It did not require any talent. No matter how stupid the martial artist, if they endured bitterly for eight to ten years, they could at least cross the threshold too. And it was precisely because of this that cultivators in the world had always had the most contemptuous attitude towards martial artists. They felt that cultivation was in ordance with Heavenly Dao; obtaining power from heaven and earth to strengthen themselves. Hence, cultivators who were suited for cultivation were chosen by heaven. On the contrary, martial artists who were unsuitable for cultivation tried to forcibly walk the martial path. They naturally became aberrants in their eyes.

    Hence, in foreign cultivation sects, virtually no sects with martial artists as the priority could be seen. Even if martial artists existed in some sects, they would definitely suffer from the cold-shoulder too.

    Martial artists under such circumstances would choose to be an appendage to the dynasty. It virtually became the only choice.

    Presently, the northern frontier army that was stopping demons from going southward, it could be said to have gathered thergest number of martial artists in Great Liang Dynasty.

    As one of the three sects, confucianism cultivators had always had a lot of connections with the secr world. Countless years ago, confucianism prospered and they began writing books and enlightening people in the world. Then, it gradually formed confucian orthodoxy. Because of the special nature of confucianism, it was destined to have an inextricable rtionship with the world from the beginning. After countless years of development, confucianism became the closest cultivators to dynasties. In fact, it was more like cooperation between a dynasty and confucianism. Confucianism provided the dynasty with the necessary intellectuals to govern the world. The dynasty also needed to provide an endless stream of students for confucianism.

    After all, unlike other cultivators, schrs at least had the world and themon people in their hearts...

    That academy in the Divine Capital was the holynd of all intellectuals. If one did not go to foreignnds to cultivate, entering that academy would be the best path.

    Chen Chao picked up the sweet potato and slowly peeled the skin, revealing the golden flesh that was emitting heat. Lowering his head to take a bite, it was very sweet.

    Barring no idents, Xie Nandu would definitely enter that academy. If her talent was good, bing well-known throughout the Divine Capital would just be a matter of time. It was just that, no matter how outstanding she was, it was probably not so easy to make a difference in her career.

    Great Liang Dynasty did not forbid women from bing officials. But sadly, in these 200 plus years, there were indeed no female officials that appeared.

    If Xie Nandu wanted to be the female premier of this Great Liang Dynasty, the road ahead would likely be very long and full of thorns.

    "If I were to reach the Divine Capital and gain a firm foothold, I''ll be able to help you fight for an examination spot for the academy."

    Xie Nandu looked serious and did not seem to be joking. Earlier, she had been saying that she would repay Chen Chao. But she did not specify how exactly. But now that she had said this, it was more valuable than any amount of skygold currency. Chen Chao was naturally clear about what an examination spot in the academy represented.

    Every year when the academy enrolled students, it was always a grand event for the entire Great Liang Dynasty. Which family in the Great Liang Dynasty did not want to send their descendants to the academy?

    An academy examination spot was sufficient to make those major families vie until their heads were bashed and battered too.

    In addition to the vast number of cultivation manuals, that academy also had some of the most powerful cultivators in the Great Liang Dynasty today.

    The academy''s dean was a legendary figure.

    Of the so-called six firmament realms, most likely, that academy dean was already standing at the top.

    Across the entire Great Liang Dynasty, one could not find more than a few existences who could contend with that academy dean.

    Even in those foreign cultivation sects, there would not be too many powerhouses who could ignore that academy dean too.

    If one could be the disciple of such a character, what difficulties would they still face in Great Liang Dynasty?

    It would be too easy to have a meteoric rise.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m a martial artist."

    Chen Chao naturally knew that since Xie Nandu dared to say so, she was confident in winning a spot for him. That was also an opportunity that countless people in the entire Great Liang Dynasty wanted. But, he still rejected it t-out.

    "Is it not possible to change to immortal cultivation?" "Your talent should be decent. Walking the path of a martial artist is too difficult."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and said, "And those skygold currency, the amount is too colossal. It''s very hard for you to afford it too."

    She was genuinely thinking for Chen Chao.

    If Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists wanted to keep improving, they needed countless skygold currency to purchase various spirit medicines to temper their physiques. This colossal sum of skygold currency was not something that a martial artist could afford. Hence, too many martial artists only had one path -- which was to enter the army and kill the enemy in the northern frontier to render meritorious service so as to exchange for that huge sum of skygold currency. Although Chen Chao was a warden, his monthly sry was virtually negligible in front of that required sum of skygold currency.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "So, I give my life up for the sake of that vague and illusory thing?" "If you really want to help me, why don''t you add more money."

    Xie Nandu looked at the sweet potato in his hand and unconsciously swallowed her saliva. That petite face had some desire. Anyone would find it cute.

    "If you have any concerns, there''s no harm in saying it out. You saved me more than once, we should be friends."

    Xie Nandu raised her head and looked at Chen Chao. The fog in that pair of eyes seemed to have dissipated. Now, it revealed a most earnest look.

    Actually, in the first ce, there should be the unique advantage of being able to establish a rtively pure friendship between young boys and girls. Even if these two were not ordinary youths, there would always be times when things would suddenly be simple.

    Chen Chao looked at that half a sweet potato in his hand and felt rather awful. He thought to himself: My aptitude isn''t as good as you think. Do I have to tell you that I can only be a martial artist?

    Bing a martial artist was a helpless move in the first ce.

    Chen Chao sighed silently.

    But, could he say these things?

    Did he not want face anymore?

    Chen Chao put that sweet potato down. He looked at the girl opposite pick up that sweet potato, peel the sweet potato skin rather seriously, then carefully put the sweet potato in her mouth and gently bite. Then, her entire face was full of blissfulness. Chen Chao raised his eyebrows: Don''t you know that eating too many sweet potatoes will make you fart?

    Returning to his senses, he sat up straight and said calmly, "My dream is to be a martial artist!"

    "Therefore, I have no interest in other paths."

    Chen Chao had a serious look and he was calm and collected.

    But, who knew about the pain in his heart?

    Xie Nandu raised her head. First, she nced at Chen Chao with some surprise. She did not see other emotions on his face, so she smiled. There was no disappointment in her eyes, but there were some other emotions as she said softly, "You really are a special person."

 Chapter 11: Black Market

    After having a conversation that was neither deep nor shallow with Xie Nandu, it was close to noon too. Counting the days, today was the date. Grabbing an oiled paper umbre, Chen Chao led Xie Nandu out of the door.

    Xie Nandu put down the sweet potato that only had the skin left. Receiving the oiled paper umbre, she casually asked, "Where are we going?"

    Chen Chao did not hide it either and said casually, "ck market."

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu clearly got excited. When she was in White Deer Prefecture, she often heard her family talk about the ck market. She knew that it was the ce where cultivators carried out transactions. In foreignnds, there were cultivation sects that specialized in this business. But within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty, there would be government-established venues in the provincial capital of the prefecture for cultivators to carry out transactions. But, this kind of official venue would often deduct part of the skygold currency from both sides of the transaction. Under such circumstances, ck markets were born as the times required, bing the tform for cultivators to transact on their own.

    Tianqing County was too out-of-the-way and the Great Liang Dynasty did not set up any marketces. If one wanted to get any spirit medicines and cultivation aspect materials, there was only the ck market.

    And because it was too remote, Tianqing County''s ck market only opened for one day a month. Today just happened to be the day it was open.

    The demon beads that Chen Chao umted over this one month, he originally nned to exchange all of them for skygold currency today to purchase the spirit medicines that he needed to temper his body next month.

    However, Chen Chao was clear in his heart that he could barely cope with things these few months. The days in the future would definitely get worse and worse.

    He nced at Xie Nandu without leaving any traces. At that time, how the rest of his days would be would depend on whether or not she found her conscience and send him arge sum of spirit medicines after she arrived at the Divine Capital. Or even directly deliver those spirit medicines to him.

    Walking on the streets, there were only a few pedestrians as usual. Chen Chao seemed a bit pleased.

    When he passed by the county office, the underling at the entrance gave Chen Chao a somewhat respectful nce. Chen Chao just nodded his head slightly and did not say anything.

    He only knew about it earlier. Turns out thatst night, Mi Ke and a group of court underlings guarded Changyuan Street all night. In the end, this Lord Mi Ke caught a cold. He heard that he was still lying in bed now. After learning about this, Chen Chao quietly remembered that he had forgotten to give Mi Ke a heads-up previously. He sat in front of a fire all night under his porch, but Mi Ke suffered a night of heavy snow and wind.

    How sinful.

    But he heard that after Mi Ke fell ill, Registrar Zhang bustled around, inviting physicians and brewed medicines with a look of worry.

    Lord Mi had a good subordinate!

    Walking down the county office street, the two people turned into Willow Leaf Alley to the east and walked to the end before arriving at a rtively spacious street market.

    There were many stalls set up on this street. Many stalls were littered with various kinds of spirit medicines that gave off luster and magic artifacts.

    But, these were all small-scale shops. The truly powerful sellers would have a storefront on this street that belonged to them.

    This was Tianqing County''s ck market.

    The Great Liang Dynasty turned a blind eye to these ces that did not have government-established venues. Plus, Tianqing County''s security was surprisingly good. Hence, the scale of the ck market was not small. In the course of time, the ck market here already became thergest one outside of the provincial capital there. Whenever this day came, martial artists from several nearby counties woulde to Tianqing County to buy some spirit medicines.

    But it was all odds and ends; not some big purchase.

    "Warden Chen!"

    "Warden Chen, you came here?"

    "Warden Chen is here! Everyone move aside!"

    "Warden Chen, I have a fine blood ginseng here! High quality and inexpensive!"

    "Warden Chen, my Seven Leaves Grass is absolutely top-grade!"

    "Warden Chen, this is my younger sister..."

    When Chen Chao heard that, he looked at the vendor with some surprise.

    That vendor hurriedly added, "This is the spirit medicine that my younger sister picked."

    But after saying this, he continued again, "It just so happens that my younger sister hasn''t married yet. If Warden Chen wants to..."

    "No need!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The moment Chen Chao appeared here, those stall owners became excited. They could not be med for losingposure, it was truly because Chen Chao had already be the biggest customer of this ck market in these two years. Every time he came, regardless of whether was it the number of demon beads sold or the number of spirit medicines purchased, it could not bepared to ordinary martial artists.

    Those martial artists were at most on a small scale. But, Chen Chao made huge business deals each time.

    Everyone''s eyes were on Chen Chao. Instead, Xie Nandu who was on the side was ignored.

    Chen Chao sped his hands toward everyone and did not talk nonsense either, bringing Xie Nandu and dashing into a shop called Longevity Pavilion that was facing the street.

    The shop was quaint. At this moment, there was only an old man with white hair sitting behind the counter and napping. However, just as Chen Chao walked in, this old man opened his eyes. Both eyes which were full of cloudiness instantly regained rity.

    "Warden Chen, you''re indeed punctual."

    The old man squinted his eyes and was all smiles. In such a small ce, the young warden in front of him was their biggest patron. Naturally, he should maintain his enthusiasm.

    "And this girl is...?" The old man took a look at Xie Nandu and furrowed his brows imperceptibly. By relying on his many years of judging people, he naturally knew that this young girl had an extraordinary background and was definitely not simple.

    "A friend."

    Chen Chao took out a heavy ck-cloth bag. Passing it to the old man, he said, "Calcte the price."

    The old man nodded his head. After taking the bag, he took out a tray that was the size of a grinding disc from under the country. Only after cing it on the counter, did he pour out all the demon beads in the bag.

    For some time, a series of crisp sounds echoed here. The noise varied in loudness and the sound of collision sounded as pleasant as mountain spring waternding on rocks.

    Large and small beadsnded on the jade tray.

    Martial practitioners did not need to use demon beads. But, other cultivators had use for this item. So every time after obtaining demon beads, Chen Chao would sell them. Then he would go and buy the spirit medicines that he needed.

    Most of those spirit medicines were nted by foreign cultivators in their own sect''s medicine garden. A small quantity was found deep in the mountains and in old forests. Some cultivators specialized in this profession and were called herb pickers.

    The old man chuckled as he counted the demon beads. Only after categorizing the demon beads based on the condition and effect, did he say, "The quantity is fewer thanst time. I assume that there aren''t many demons nearby anymore."

    He seemed to be casually chatting. But in reality, he was reminding Chen Chao that if he still did not think of other methods, it would be hard to follow up.

    Chen Chao was shrewd too, saying straightforwardly, "I killed a blood demon a few days ago."

    "Blood demon?" !

    The old man''s slightly narrowed eyes suddenly snapped open. He could not believe it.

    Among the demons in Great Liang Dynasty that had not taken human form, blood demons were extremely terrifying existences. After ordinary cultivators encountered it, forget about killing it, even wanting to retreat unscathed was a luxury.

    "Where''s the demon bead? Let this old man take a look." The old man became excited too. The demon bead of a blood demon was definitely good stuff.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate either, taking that blood-colored demon bead out. After cing it in the tray, he looked at the old man calmly.

    "Ah..." The old man wiped his hands and gently picked up that blood bead. Sizing it up for a moment, he muttered, "High-grade."

    The quality of this demon bead was undoubtedly excellent. The blood vitality inside was even plentiful. Most likely, that blood demon was at least a demon of the Spirit tform Realm already. It should have been only a step away from stepping into the Divine Trove Realm.

    But, such a demon was still killed by Chen Chao.

    The old man looked at Chen Chao. Just what realm was this young warden?

    Six firmaments of cultivation. The second realm was Spirit tform and Divine Trove was already the third realm.

    If he was Divine Trove Realm at this age, it meant that the young man in front of him was absolutely a real genius!

    Such a genius was only working as a warden in a measly little county town?

    The old man was somewhat in a trance. But very soon, he heard someone knocking on the counter.

    When he returned to his senses, the youth in ck in front of him also retracted his hand.

    "State your price."

    Chen Chao did not want to waste too much time here.

    The old man mused for a moment and quickly said, "These demon beads. a total of 2,000 skygold currency. This blood demon''s demon bead, I''ll give you 5,000 coins!"

    This price was not low. But, Chen Chao still immediately said, "10,000!"

    The old man''s expression suddenly became ugly, as if there was some anger. But, it was still hidden very well by him. He squeezed a few words out from the crevices between his teeth, "10,000 is too much! At most 6,000!"

    The price of those ordinary demon beads was transparent long ago. They were only talking about this blood demon''s demon bead.

    "9,000. I believe that you can still sell it for more." Chen Chao smiled and said, "The next time I have good stuff, I''ll stille and find you."

    The old man had a helpless look as he said, "Warden Chen, this price is really impossible."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "It definitely works."

    The old man shook his head and still insisted on his view.

    Chen Chao did not speak. Putting away the demon bead, he turned around to leave.

    The old man did not react. He just let out a sigh with some disappointment.

    It was just that when Chen Chao already had one foot out of the shop, the old man gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. He yelled, "7,000! It''s only worth this price!"

    Chen Chao turned around and said with a slight smile, "8,000."

    Hearing this, the old man sat down like he was deted and nodded his head somewhat dejectedly.

    But Chen Chao did not show any emotion. He returned to the counter and casually ced the demon bead on the counter, waiting for the manservant in the back to get the money. However, he still casually asked about how much the demon bead of that demon he killedst night was worth.

    "This demon bead isn''tmon. But, it''s not very useful for cultivation. Only those noblewomen in the provincial capital might pay a high price. I''ll take it for 1,000."

    The old shopkeeper knocked on the counter, his eyes narrowed.

    Chen Chao shook his head. He did not n on selling it just yet. The price of this thing in a small ce was definitely less than one-tenth of those provincial capitals.

    The old shopkeeper also knew Chen Chao''s disposition. Hence, he did not say much. He just casually talked about the method of using this thing.

    After getting the skygold currency and walking out of the shop, Chen Chao massaged his head. He was quite satisfied.

    If he took that blood demon''s demon bead to sell elsewhere, it would naturally not be that price. It was just that it would be too much trouble. He did not like that.

    As for why he did not take out the items that he found on that young man yesterday night, it was in order to avoid causing new problems. Chen Chao naturally would not be so stupid.

    Xie Nandu suddenly said, "Putting on an act, the human heart isplicated."

    Chen Chao did not refute it. He just said coolly, "You''ve definitely never experienced it. But, there''s nothing special about haggling over the price. As long as he''s willing to buy, he definitely won''t lose money. And no matter how I sell it, it will be a loss. I''m merely reducing my losses to a minimum."

    "You really make people unable to see through you at times. When it feels like you''re worldly-wise, you also seem to have your own perseverance in other aspects.

    Xie Nandu was somewhat emotional. Up till now, she felt that Chen Chao rejecting her help to get him an academy examination spot was a very crazy thing.

    Chen Chao himself had difficulties that he could not exin, so he could only stand upright on his own.

    Chen Chao did not say anything. Afterward, he walked back and forth along this street and went in and out of many shops. He bought quite a few spirit medicines that could be used to temper the body. With the skygold currency from selling that blood demon''s demon bead, Chen Chao bought an extra month''s share when he was buying spirit medicines. As for why he did not spend it all at once, he vaguely felt that he would not continue to stay in this realm for too long.

    Above Spirit tform was Divine Trove.

    Several years of training already let Chen Chao touch the threshold of that realm. Presumably, he would step into that realm before long and be a Divine Trove martial artist.

    And that would be the most difficult realm for martial artists. Many martial artists were unable to cross this realm for the rest of their lives.

    Reaching that realm also meant that he needed even more spirit medicines.

    That meant a huge sum of skygold currency.

    Chen Chao heaved a sigh, knowing that he would have the biggest headache when the timees.

    Returning to his senses, he was about to leave this ce.

    But after taking a few steps and having just reached the street corner, a ck figure suddenly dashed out of the side alley. Chen Chao turned his body sideways slightly and dodged the hand that was going to grab him. Then, he saw that ck shadow''s true face. It was a dark and skinny youth. He wore a gray-colored cotton robe that was full of patches. After seeing that teenager clearly, there was an additional hint of a smile on Chen Chao''s face.

    He reached his hand out and pressed on the dark, skinny teenager''s shoulder. The other party could not move anymore.

    When the dark, skinny teenager saw this, he had a helpless look, "Big Brother Chen, can''t you let me win once?"

    Chen Chao grinned and said, "Next time for sure."

    The corners of the dark, skinny teenager''s mouth twitched. Then, he noticed Xie Nandu who was behind Chen Chao very quickly. He quickly retracted his line of sight and asked, "Big Brother Chen, who is this elder sister?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "A friend."

    "I pay respects to sister-inw!" The dark, skinny teenager chuckled. Scratching his head, he looked a little silly.

 Chapter 12: Hurry Up and Find Warden Chen

    This dark, skinny teenager in front of him was called Lin Cheng. The two of them had a good rtionship.

    When he first arrived at Tianqing County, something happened to Lin Cheng''s family. His mother passed away from an illness, but they could not afford the money for a coffin. At that time, Chen Chao''s heart softened, and he gave him some money. That was how these two people had some friendship. After burying his mother, Lin Cheng bustled around in Peach Blossom Alley and helped Chen Chao quite a bit.

    After that, he went over to that Xuanming Mine outside the periphery of Tianqing County all alone to seek a living. Cultivators required spirit medicines to refine pills for cultivation, while forging magic artifacts required all kinds of different materials. Hence, the Great Liang Dynasty had ore mining everywhere. There was a stone mine around the perimeter of Tianqing County that specialized in mining Xuanming Stones. The scale of the stone mine was notrge. Every year, it could only produce a few thousand pounds of Xuanming Stones. But, these Xuanming Stones were necessary for cultivators to forge magic artifacts too. The imperial court used a lot of these to exchange for other necessities with foreign cultivation sects. Hence, many miners were needed all year round.

    Although Lin Cheng was skinny, he was in fact naturally strong; enough to rival a robust adult man. So they made an exception and took him in there. It was just the right amount every month; a few pieces of skygold currency in wages. In a ce like Tianqing County, several pieces of skygold currency was already quite a sum. If one did not need to cultivate, it would be more than enough for Lin Cheng to marry a wife after working for a few years.

    However, there were often cave-ins over at the stone mine. In fact, they were really just risking their lives.

    "Why are you back?"

    Chen Chao looked at Lin Cheng with some doubt. Each person over at the stone mine only got one day off a month. This kid in front of him just came back at the beginning of the mine. He should not be showing up again this month.

    "There were multiple cave-ins that urred consecutively over the past few days. The lord in charge stopped the mining and gave a few days off. I just so happen to have something to give to Big Brother Chen." While talking, Lin Cheng looked around carefully, and only then, did he drag Chen Chao into the alley. He carefully took out a stalk of grass that had seven leaves from his cotton clothes that were full of patches. The root portion was wrapped in dirt by Lin Cheng and the leaves were fresh and green. Green liquid could be seen flowing through the veins with the naked eye. A luster glimmered on the surface of the leaves. One look and it was clear that it was extraordinary.

    Chen Chao frowned. Although he knew that this object was extraordinary, he did not recognize it.

    "It''s Seven Star Grass"

    Xie Nandu said softly, "It''s written in the Lost Records. It can be used to refine many medicinal pills and has the effect to clear one''s mind and make one''s qi flow smoothly. Looking at the grade, it''s of the highest grade even among Seven Star Grasses. It''s no worse than the value of your blood demon''s demon bead."

    In the past few years, other than having confucian schrs teach her those confucian books, Xie Nandu who had not set foot on the path of cultivation would read many books on cultivation in White Deer''s ancestral shrine. She had an eidetic memory. Plus, she was patient. So she naturally knew a lot of things.

    "There''s also an interesting story rted to the Seven Star Grass."

    Xie Nandu smiled.

    In the Lost Records, it was recorded very clearly that decades ago, there was once a superior grade Seven Star Grass that was discovered by someone on Sword Qi Mountain. Coincidentally, the grand elder of a major sect in the foreignnds failed to make a cultivation realm breakthrough and urgently needed this item to save his life. Therefore, that sect sent its disciples to Sword Qi Mountain, wanting to buy it at a high price. Sword Qi Mountain had existed for a long time. It had a great reputation, but it was not a powerful sect. Coupled with the fact that the Seven Star Grass was useless to them, they did not push them away and wanted to sell it too. It was just that that foreign sect offered too low a price. It was no different from robbery. In a fit of rage, Sword Qi Mountain gifted over ten famous swords as thanks. Countless sword cultivators came in great numbers and directly uprooted that foreign sect. That poor grand elder did not get his life-saving spirit medicine. His head was personally cut off by some sword cultivator.

    "There was such a thing?"

    Lin Cheng opened his eyes wide. He did not expect that a tiny little herb could make those seemingly immortal-like existences lose their lives. Even a sect suffered extermination.

    "Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao did not have any thoughts about this story itself. But he was interested in that Sword Qi Mountain.

    Xie Nandu exined, "Sword Qi Mountain, it''s a sword cultivator sect in foreignnds. However, there aren''t powerful sword cultivators within the sect, so it can only be considered a second-rate sect. They have no interest in killing people. Their cultivation is also incidental. All they have been doing is only forging swords. At present, half of the world-renown swords are from this mountain."

    "It seems like even if they are many forged swords that sword cultivators can''t do without, there are so many famous swords hidden in the mountain, but I don''t see anyone coveting them."

    Chen Chao felt that if this Sword Qi Mountain wanted to exist in the world, it would not just be simply forging swords. Without their own strength, while also having something that so many sword cultivators needed, it was likely that some sword sects would be constantly thinking of forcibly upying it.

    Nodding her head, Xie Nandu said, "Every hundred years, they will definitely release a new sword. It will be the sharpest sword in the world for the entire 100 years. Cultivators call it the Hundred Year Sword. And this Hundred Year Sword''s sword owner, each one is destined to be the world''s strongest sword immortal. With this connection, Sword Qi Mountain naturally endures without declining. No one will risk offending half, or all the sword cultivators in the world by making a move on Sword Qi Mountain..."

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Lin Cheng had already passed him that Seven Star Grass. "I found this in the mining cave. I don''t know what it''s used for either, but I thought that Big Brother Chen would definitely have use for it, so I brought it back for you, Big Bro."

    He extended his hand, but Chen Chao did not immediately take it. He just said, "Do you know that this Seven Star Grass can henceforth allow you to never enter that stone mine and risk your life to dig anymore? Furthermore, you can marry at least eight wives and live in luxury for the rest of your life."

    "It''s so valuable?" Lin Cheng was a little surprised. But those eyes were full of smiles. He was not dumb either. Previously, when he learned about that story, he virtually already knew the value of this Seven Star Grass. But, he was still willing to take it out. That already exined a lot.

    "When my mother was still alive, she always taught me to repay the kindness from a drop of water with a gushing spring." "Back then, when no one buried my mother, it was you, Big Brother Chen, who extended a helping hand. Just this kindness, I, Lin Cheng, will remember it for life!"

    Lin Cheng stuffed the Seven Star Grass into Chen Chao''s hand and then chuckled, "If Big Brother Chen really feels bad about it, just give some money. But, don''t be in a hurry to give me, I''m afraid that I can''t hold back and spend it all. I''ll leave it with Big Brother Chen first."

    Finished saying all this, Lin Cheng said that his house needed to be cleaned up. Otherwise, if Mother were toe back anytime, there would not be a ce to stay. Therefore, he would not stay here with Chen Chao any longer.[TL note: Yes, his mother is dead. I believe this has to do with Chinese superstition about the spirit returning home for a visit.]

    Before going away, Lin Cheng looked at Xie Nandu and said seriously, "This elder sister, my Big Brother Chen is absolutely someone worthy of entrusting your life to. You can actually consider him."

    When he finished saying this, he sped away.

    Not letting Chen Chao have a chance to speak.

    Looking at the dark, skinny youth''s back view, Chen Chao was silent.

    When Chen Chao extended a helping hand back then, it was not that he was really warmhearted andpassionate. There was plenty of suffering people in the world. Even if he wanted to help them all, how many could he help? It was merely how Lin Cheng looked that made Chen Chao remember a certain youth from many years ago. That was why he was suddenly moved withpassion. But he did not expect that the kindness that he casually sowed back then, by now, was no longer as simple as being repaid with a gushing spring.

    Putting away the Seven Star Grass, Chen Chao did not n to sell it just like that. Among the magic artifacts that he found on that young man previously, there was one that was used to store these kinds of spirit medicines. There was no need to worry about the loss of the spirit medicine''s medicinal properties.

    "This doesn''t seem to be your personality." Seeing that Chen Chao did not n to sell this Seven Star Grass just like that, Xie Nandu was a little doubtful.

    Although Chen Chao in her understanding was decisive in taking action and absolutely did not drag things out, in some aspects, he was really no different from a street vendor.

    Chen Chao smiled, "I didn''t study much, but I seem to have read something before: a gentleman only wants money obtained through the right way, not ill-gotten gains."

    Xie Nandu smiled, looking like a pear blossom in full bloom..

    "However... I''m not a gentleman. The reason why I''m keeping this thing is probably because I feel that all things in the world shouldn''t be taken for granted."

    Chen Chao drew a deep breath. He just took out that bit of money to help him bury his mother. Then that person wanted to repay him with something that was countless times more valuable. Was he to ept it with peace of mind? Most likely, even if he reasoned until his throat became parched, Chen Chao could not ept this justification too.

    And the reason why he chose to ept it was because Lin Cheng was merely an ordinary youth. If someone else learned that he harbored a precious treasure, it would go without saying what his oue would be like.

    A man''s wealth is his own ruin by causing others'' greed.

    "Who the hell are you!"

    Xie Nandu grabbed her own tiny hands. It was fair and delicate; without any threat.

    Chen Chao grinned and said, "Although I''m not a gentleman, I''m a good guy. I said it right at the start when we were in the mountain god temple."

    Xie Nandu was at a loss for a reply and just snorted coldly.

    Chen Chao had nothing to say either. The two people went back the same way they came from just like that.

    When they passed by the county government again, it was already afternoon.

    Just as they were about to pass by the county office, a low-ranking official came out from inside. Because he was too anxious, he even stumbled in the snow. But he crawled to his feet very quickly. Ignoring the snow on his body, he sprinted into the distance with a look of panic.

    "Where is he going in such a hurry?"

    Chen Chao recognized that that person was the low-ranking official who went to look for him that night. That night, the two of them even had a chat. So he casually asked the court underling at the entrance of the county office.

    That court underlying smiled and said, "He went to find Warden Chen. Someone from upstairs came, it was Warden Chen''s direct supervisor; Warden Li from Commandery Qingshan. He specially asked for Warden Chen to make a trip to the county office. Who knows what it¡¯s for? Lord Magistrate tasked him to go find him and he was rather anxious..."

    Chen Chao looked at him and remained silent.

    That court underling was also smiling at first. Then, he gradually stopped smiling.

    The two people exchanged nces, both not speaking.

    Xie Nandu let out a sigh.

    That court underlying was startled, "The Peach Blossom Alley that Warden Chen is staying is a little far."

    His voice grew softer.

    When he finished saying this, he came to his senses very quickly. Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, he yelled into the county office at the top of his voice, "Your Excellency, Warden Chen is here!"

 Chapter 13: Showdown

    In the county government''s main hall, a middle-aged man dressed in blue official robes with a long saber hanging at his waist was currently sitting unrestrainedly on the main seat that originally belonged to Lord Magistrate. While Mi Ke who caught a cold yesterday night could only drag his sick body and sit on the seat that originally belonged to the official registrar. And Registrar Zhang who could only apany by standing at the side now, his oafish face was not too happy about it.

    Mi Ke took a look at that man seated in the main seat. That person was precisely Commandery Qingshan''s Warden Li. Although Warden Li still did not have the authority to dispatch him, this Warden Li was a genuine sixth-grade official; two grades higher than him, this magistrate. Furthermore,manding the local wardens in the various counties of amandery, there was the responsibility of defending the territory and giving peace to the people. To say that his authority was small, it was not small. To say that it was high, it was also very high. Because once he linked a certain incident to demons or cultivators, then even if it was the county chief, they could only look on helplessly and give him free rein on the matter.

    He suddenly arrived at Tianqing County without prior notice. Mi Ke was naturally not prepared either. At this moment, although Mi Ke was confused, when he thought about Tianqing County''s peaceful days these past few years, coupled with that only three people died in the recent incident before the demon was swiftly eliminated, there was no reason to find fault. Moreover, Tianqing County was way more peacefulpared to other surrounding counties. There should be no cause for Warden Li to make trouble even if he wanted to.

    Since he was not here to find trouble, Mi Ke suddenly thought of another possibility. During Chen Chao''s tenure in Tianqing County, he killed countless major and minor demons, maintaining the peace of thend. No matter what, no one else couldpare. Could it be that the man in front of him came to Tianqing County presently to reward Chen Chao? Or, could it possibly be to promote him to be the warden of Commandery Qingshan and be in charge of amandery?

    Mi Ke pondered silently. If there were the case, then Chen Chao would be leaving Tianqing County. That would really be... something sorrowful.

    Previously, Registrar Zhang was still wondering if his lord really had not thought about Chen Chao leaving. But if he knew what Mi Ke was thinking at this moment, he would definitely feel that he had a heart-to-heart connection with his lord again.

    "Lord Mi, Tianqing County has been peaceful for several years. Now, an incident where a demon hurt people appeared again. Lord Mi mustn''t ck off. In Commandery Qingshan, there are countless pairs of eyes watching Tianqing County."

    Warden Li drank a mouthful of tea, looking calm and collected.

    Mi Ke put on an attitude of humbly seeking advice. But in reality, this Lord Magistrate had already cussed him out god knows how many times in his heart. Even if a few people died in Your Father''s Tianqing County, it''s also much more peaceful than other county towns! Why don''t you go and think about how other counties should prevent demons instead of talking rubbish here?

    But when he opened his mouth, it changed to: "Your Excellency is right. We''ll definitely be on 120% alertness. Protecting the territory and giving peace to the people is also our duty."

    Warden Li was very satisfied. Then, he sized up the surroundings and yearned for his own warden office in Commandery Qingshan. That was much better than this current lousy county government. It was just that the Great Liang Dynasty''s warden offices were at most only set up at the prefecture level. This kind of county town did not have such an office. Otherwise, he would not be waiting for Chen Chao in the county government, but would have gone directly to the warden office.

    "No worries, this warden knows about Lord Mi''s ability. It''s just a pity that I have no power over Lord Mi''s career. Otherwise, I''d give Lord Mi a helping hand no matter what. Rather, County Chief Liu has some friendship with me." "After heading back this time, I''ll definitely say a few words of praise about Lord Mi in front of him. By the year-end examinations, he''ll have to give Lord Mi a first-ss grade no matter what."

    Warden Li casually talked and gave a grandiose promise. But, there was little credibility and it was not believable.

    Mi Ke was considered a wily old fox in the officialdom too, he had long already given up the idea of climbing up. Hence, he did not follow up. Just as he was all smiles and wanted to speak, the court underling outside yelled out. After Mi Ke heard clearly, he immediately said, "Warden Chen is here. This lowly official will take my leave."

    He beckoned his hand. Registrar Zhang who was by the side understood his meaning and helped Mi Ke up. The two people did not wait for Warden Li to speak and already left the main hall.

    A young man dressed in a ck shirt with a saber hanging at his waist already entered the main hall.

    Bringing with him some wind and snow.

    The moment Warden Li saw Chen Chao, he had a look of displeasure and said with a frown, "As the Great Liang Dynasty''s warden, why aren''t you wearing official robes?" !

    Chen Chao looked at this Warden Li whom he had never met before and raised his eyebrows. This was the first time that they were meeting and he was already taking him down a notch.

    Chen Chao was neither obsequious nor haughty, sping his hands as he said, "Following Great Liang''sws, wardens at the county level get two sets of official attires every year. But ever since this lowly official assumed the post, I''ve never received any official robes before."

    Warden Li was stunned. Just now, he subconsciously wanted to intimidate this youth with amon officialdom measure. But, he did not expect that the other party rebutted him all of a sudden. In the warden system, the closer one got to a local area, the more unwee one was. This was old history. Everyone knew that many rules had long since ceased to exist. Normally, no one wouldtch on and not let go too. He himself was also aware of it. The reason why he spoke like this, was also to knock this subordinate whom he had never met before down a peg.

    But, he did not expect that this youth was actually not willing to lower his head at all.

    Beforeing, he had once specially gone to retrieve Chen Chao''s files to read. But there were only sporadic bits of records on it. Generally, there was only one situation, and that was that this warden official¡¯s position was bought by the family behind this youngster and he directly took office. Normally, this kind of existence definitely would not aplish anything while in office.

    Previously, when Tianqing County had always been having peaceful days, over at Commandery Qingshan, they merely treated it as they concealed the matter of demons hurting people and did not report it.

    But not long ago, they received news from reliable sources that this was all true.

    Now that he took a look at this youth, Warden Li somewhat believed it.

    The youth opposite had an exuberant blood vitality. The qi vitality flowed in his body without any signs of stagnation. Furthermore, his breathing was methodical. He had probably already touched the threshold of Spirit tform Realm. At this age, it was already hard toe across.

    If he could step into Spirit tform and be a Spirit tform martial artist, then he could even assume the position of Commandery Qingshan''s warden.

    However, he was still too young.

    In official circles, this kind of bad temper would encounter obstacles everywhere.

    However, he could not quite figure out which family was behind this youth.

    How many of the Great Liang Dynasty''s major families were surnamed Chen?

    "Beforeing, this warden has already read through your files, you deserve praise for your excellent performance. It''s rare for a county town to be peaceful. Just based on this, you''re better than the others under this warden''smand." When he mentioned this, Warden Li had a grim expression. Just this year alone, there were two wardens under him who died in office.

    These two people normally did nothing. They had always been timid and overcautious; just two ckers. In the end, they still ended up dead.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    He was thinking about the reason why this warden came here. A warden that was in charge of amandery was not very impressive. In fact, if Chen Chao wanted to at this moment, he couldpletely kill this martial artist who had merely stepped into Spirit tform Realm within a short time. But for such a long time, he had never seen this Warden Li before, why did hee today?

    Could it be just for the sake of knocking him down a peg?

    Chen Chao did not think that this was a good thing.

    At least, it would not be so simple.

    So ever since he came in, he never left a good impression on this warden. As the saying went -- honest and kind people were easy to bully. Those who were not would be honest and kind... after a beating.

    "Since Tianqing County is so stable and you''re also so capable, this warden has the intention to reassign you elsewhere."

    As Commandery Qingshan''s warden, although he did not have the power to assign these wardens under him a role, he still had the power to transfer the wardens under him to other county towns. This was ateral transfer, he did not even need to ask anyone, he just needed to report it.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. If it were normally, facing such a thing, he would naturally dly give his consent. Tianqing County no longer had many demons. If he wanted skygold currency, he would have to think of a way. And other ces still had demons, it was precisely a way to earn money. However, in the present situation, Chen Chao did not want to leave just like this.

    Firstly, it was because Xie Nandu was still around. He had an agreement with her previously. This was very important.

    The second was simpler. The situation elsewhere had always been the same. It was not in recent years. Why did he not have this idea before, but came to find him now?

    The water here was very deep and the information that he got was little. It was the easiest to be the sacrifice of those big shots.[TL note: deep waters is a euphemism for a troublesome situation. Can be too many unknowns, too many big shots, too many schemes, etc]

    "This lowly official has been here for a long time. I''ve already developed feelings for this ce. Plus, Tianqing County isn''t too peaceful nowadays as well, there are demons hurting people from time to time. Under the present circumstances, this lowly official really can''t bear to leave. Abandoning the civilians in this county fills my heart with anxiety..."

    Chen Chao had a sincere look; sincere emotions on his face. No matter who saw it would praise him to be a good official.

    Warden Li sneered coldly in his heart. Having traversed the official circle for so many years, how could he not know what this young man in front of him was thinking?

    Chen Chao had been paying attention to Warden Li''s reaction the entire time. Seeing him like this, Chen Chao knew in his heart that today''s matter most likely could not be resolved without spending some money.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth again, Warden Li already slowly opened his mouth, "Since you have such love for themon people, don''t you know that themon people of the Great Liang Dynasty should all be protected by us?" "But, this warden takes into ount that you find it difficult to leave this ce, so I won''t force you to do something that you''re not willing to do either. But since you have feelings for this ce, there just so happens to be something that concerns the safety of the local people that should be handed over to you."

    Warden Li had a look ofposure, a slight smile on his face.

    Sly old fox!

    Chen Chao secretly cursed. He also knew that no matter what he did, he could not change anything. After all, he was holding the post of warden. No matter what, he would be kept in check by this old punk.

    Warden Li had a solemn look as he said calmly, "These few days, that quarry that mined Xuanming Stone for the imperial court has already copsed several times. This isn''t something normal. This warden has already received some news..."

 Chapter 14: Identity

    "Tianqing County''s Xuanming Mine has already had multiple cave-ins. Many people have died."

    Warden Li stared at Chen Chao and asked, "Do you know what this means?"

    It was just that when he heard Warden Li, Chen Chao remembered the Lin Cheng whom he had just met and frowned. Turns out that things were not as simple as he said. He did not inform Chen Chao about the perils involved. Presumably, he did not want him to worry.

    "Doesn''t that mine have a Ministry of Works¡¯ official sent by the imperial court?"

    Chen Chao did not answer Warden Li''s question. Since he was already destined to get involved, then obtaining useful information to the best of his ability was what he should be doing.

    A mine copse was actually not an umon sight in quarries. There were countlessrge and small stone mines within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty. Such incidences happened virtually every day. In order to prevent the deaths of conscripted miners due to mining idents, the Great Liang Dynasty had actually done many things. The most notable thing was that each stone mine would definitely have an official from the Ministry of Works in charge of it. These officials could urately determine the mining depth of each mine through systemic studies. Once it reached the maximum limit that the mine could bear, they would immediately ask to stop the mining.

    With these officials around, it greatly reduced the death rate even though cave-in incidences would still ur.

    Hence, even if the Ministry of Works¡¯ official at Tianqing County''s Xuanming Mine made an error in judgment and resulted in one or two mining idents, after one or two simr incidents urred, they should have promptly ceased mining.

    Warden Li nodded his head. He was very satisfied with Chen Chao''s question at this time. Since there was going to be an investigation into that stone mine, then it needed a sensible person and not an idiot.

    "After the first mine copse, the Ministry of Works'' official already took measures. But he did not find any problem after some prospecting. Plus, the imperial court''s need for Xuanming Stones had always been high. So he could only make the conscripted miners start mining again. It wasn''t until a few days ago that several quarries suddenly copsed overnight. Many conscripted miners died in the mines. Only then, did the mines choose to stop mining. But, the cause of the mine copses must be determined..." Warden Li kept passing on the information that he knew to Chen Chao.

    But Chen Chao kept feeling that there were some problems.

    "I have a question."

    Chen Chao nced at Warden Li. Without waiting for him to speak, he took the initiative and asked, "It goes without saying how precious the Xuanming Stones harvested from the Xuanming Stone Mine are. The imperial court takes away thousands of pounds of Xuanming Stones from this mine every year. This kind of important thing should be protected by a powerful cultivator. Even if it''s not for the lives of those civilians, it should also be for the sake of safely transporting the Xuanming Stones to Wei Prefecture, or even the Divine Capital."

    Compared to a warden of the same county, the selection process for the people responsible for guarding a mine was much more stringent, regardless of whether they were martial artists or cultivators. No matter whether was it numbers or ability, they were likely much stronger than the average county town warden.

    Even if there were demons coveting it, they could just kill them. In other words, could the local warden deal with something that even they could not handle?

    Since that was the case, why was there a need to send him to investigate now?

    Warden Lu was a clever man. He naturally did not need to ask Chen Chao thoroughly about these things to know his series of doubts.

    "You''re right. This is an important matter, you naturally wouldn''t have to worry about it normally." Warden Li felt a little mncholic, "Usually, us wardens wouldn''t get involved in such matters too."

    Warden Li let out a sigh, looking weighed down with worry.

    "Your Excellency, please get to the point." Chen Chao gritted his teeth. He hated this kind of people who did not finish their sentences most of all.

    Warden Li looked at him and smiled, before finally slowly opening his mouth, "That Xuanming Stone Mine has been mined for a long time. After the investigation by the officials of the Ministry of Works, it has long been determined that it can be mined for at most one year. So at the start of the year, it has already entered the final mining period. After the mine cave-in a few days ago, the powerhouses stationed there had already escorted thest batch of Xuanming Stones away. These days, the officials from the Ministry of Works will be withdrawing too. Even if such an incident didn''t ur, that stone mine would also be an abandoned mine after this winter."

    "So right now, it''s when the imperial court needs us... more urately speaking, needs you." Warden Li smiled slightly and said, "After figuring out the cause, this warden will ask the higher-ups to record your meritorious deed."

    Chen Chao frowned. This matter was full of bizarreness. This man in front of him clearly did not tell the full story.

    Warden Li patted Chen Chao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "There shouldn''t be too many people who know about this matter currently. These few days, the stone mine will bring those remaining conscripted miners over to the new mine. You don''t need to hurry over, there will still be others who will go with you. You guys can go together after they arrive."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    After a mine copse urred and many miners died, the officials who should be investigating the cause of the mine copse went straight to the new mine and left the investigation to him.

    And even if it was handed over to him, he was told that there was no rush?

    Was this the attitude of wanting to know the truth?

    The water here was likely not shallow.

    Furthermore, there were others going apart from him?

    "No need to worry too much, it''s just to investigate it. If there are any results, just report them. Presumably, there shouldn''t be any problems." Warden Li looked at Chen Chao with a slight smile

    No problems?

    If there were no problems, would you havee to find me personally?

    Chen Chao did not believe it.

    Not even a dog would believe him!

    After being silent for a moment, the emotions on Chen Chao''s face gradually changed.

    "Your Excellency previously said that all of Great Liang''s people should be protected by us. But I just soughtfort, it''s truly shameful. This lowly official has thought things through now, Your Excellency, please transfer this lowly official to the ce with the most demons. Allow this lowly official to do my duty of keeping the people safe!"

    Chen Chao had a sincere look. The scene from before was re-enacted again.

    "... ..."

    Warden Li looked at Chen Chao and felt somewhat speechless too, "It''s really this warden''s first time seeing someone like you that''s so righteous in being shameless."

    "I was trained well by Your Excellency." Chen Chao did not care how he put it. In troubled times, the most important thing was to preserve his own life. Then, it was to prevent himself from getting into those kinds of unwarranted trouble.

    "Humph!"

    "There''s nothing to discuss about this. Do you think that you''re buying vegetables at the market? Bargaining about the price?" Warden Li gave a coldugh.

    Then, he rxed a little. A pair of eyes looked at Chen Chao and he said meaningfully, "You''re a smart person. You should know what to do, right?"

    Chen Chao sped his hands and stopped struggling.

    His expression was somewhat depressed; as if he had resigned himself to fate.

    Warden Li was very satisfied. Suddenly, he continued, "Rx, I won''t harm you."

    Chen Chao opened and closed his mouth. He did not know what to say to this direct superior whom he was meeting for the first time.

    Only after a long silence, did Chen Chao say softly, "Then I''ll have to thank Your Excellency."

    Warden Li took a look at Chen Chao and smiled without saying anything.

    Finished saying that, Warden Li walked out of the county office''s main hall and disappeared in the snowstorm.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh and walked out of the main hall too. At the county office entrance, he saw Xie Nandu who had been waiting there all along.

    The two people exchanged a nce and were just about to leave when they saw that low-ranking official who left previously. At this time, he was currently heading over to the county office while panting heavily. When he arrived at the entrance and saw Chen Chao, he was overjoyed and said, "Warden Chen, there''s... someone..."

    He panted heavily and could no longer say anything.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said with a slight smile, "I got it."

    This matter was already over, how could he not know?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Warden Li who walked out of the county office arrived before a small alley. A horse carriage was stopped here at an unknown time. The top of the carriage was piled high with snow, looking like it had already stopped here for some time. Warden Li came before the horse carriage and said rather respectfully, "Your Excellency, the matter that you tasked has been carried out."

    After saying this, Warden Li did not dare to say another word. He just stood next to the carriage, quietly waiting for what followed.

    "Mhm..."

    Before long, azy voice came from inside the carriage, "How''s that youngster? Can he achieve great things?"

    One was actually unable to determine whether was it a male or female by hearing the voice.

    "Looks to be rather level-headed. He shouldn''t be a dumb person. It just seems like he''s a little timid and isn''t willing to get involved in disputes. When the timees, who knows whether it will be good or bad."

    When Warden Li recalled his interaction with Chen Chao previously, how that boy looked different before versus after.

    He was silent for a moment before asking carefully, "Why did we have to find a low-level warden for such an important matter?"

    Warden Li somewhat regretted it the moment he asked this.

    Sure enough, a cold voice came from inside the carriage, "You just have to mind your own business. You don''t need to ask about other things."

    But before long, that person inside the carriage seemingly could not hold back and said softly, "He has his own shrewdness. Otherwise, based on his achievements over these past few years, he''ll be able to sit in your position no matter how much you guys suppress him."

    "There''s actually barely any traces of demons in a county town with a radius of dozens of miles. Where can you find such a scene in the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The owner of that voice was obviously curious. "He''s merely a teenager, yet also not just a teenager. Truly hard to believe it."

    "Oh, right, you really couldn''t find any problem in his files?"

    Warden Li smiled bitterly and said, "The position of warden was indeed bought. But, there are no clues as to which family paid the money. It was done very cleanly."

    "That''s already within expectations. Maybe even his name is fake."

    Warden Li nodded his head subconsciously. Otherwise, how could they not find any clues at all?

    For some time, the two did not speak. It was very quiet between heaven and earth.

    A momentter, a voice came out of the carriage again, "Hope that the youngster really isn''t stupid."

 Chapter 15: Chitchat

    When he returned home, other than the initial quarreling with the man living opposite, these few days were considered to be idle. Chen Chao was preparing spirit medicines and starting a new round of tempering his body. Hence, he was grinding the medicinal herbs all the time now and adjusting the ratio. One stalk of spirit medicine after another was ced into the mortar and pestle by him and slowly ground. When the spirit medicines were crushed, the fragrance that belonged to spirit medicines would spread out and fill the entire courtyard, making people feel refreshed just by inhaling some of the aromas.

    While Chen Chao prepared those spirit medicines, he was also flipping through a booklet.

    That was something issued by the warden government office along with another demon illustration booklet; a total of two books. Thetter recorded various demons that weremonly seen in the Great Liang Dynasty, making it convenient for the warden to carry out investigations. The former exined each realm for martial artists as well as the spirit medicines required. The two books were both very important things to Chen Chao who was advancing along the path of martial arts.

    "Are you fumbling your way like this? Aren''t you scared that something will go wrong without having a real famous teacher next to you?"

    Xie Nandu sometimes felt that this youth in ck shirt was very cautious. But she would also often feel that this youth in ck shirt was rather bold. The path of cultivation rarely had those who became talented through self-study, especially for immortal cultivators. When they start to embark on the path of cultivation, there would be teachers guiding them after they enter the sect, daoist magics summarized by countless predecessors, and even medicinal pills to supplement. Hence, under such perfect conditions, the cultivators of major sects would always reach greater heights than ordinary small sects.

    Could it be that the Chen Chao in front of her had prepared ready ns for these things because he was a genius?

    "You''re really quite bold."

    Xie Nandu sat in front of the stove, her petite face flushed. She continued muttering to herself, "I wonder what''s cultivation like..."

    Chen Chao carefully put the powdered medicinal herbs into a small bottle and put it away carefully. Only then, did he nce at Xie Nandu and asked, "Has anyone ever told you that you''re very long-winded?"

    Xie Nandu frowned, her petite face turning somewhat red. Seemingly realizing that she lostposure, she was silent for a while before asking, "Can you tell me about those cultivation realms? I really want to know."

    "White Deer''s Xie n is so stingy until they won''t even tell you this?"

    Chen Chao lowered his head and carefully cleaned the medicinal herb in his hands.

    "Mind your own business. Are you telling or not?"

    Xie Nandu stared at Chen Chao.

    "There''s nothing to say. After you arrive at the Divine Capital, you''ll know everything." Chen Chao did not even lift his head, pondering about the medicinal herb ratio afterward.

    "Ten pieces of skygold currency!" Xie Nandu shook the money bag in her hand. The sound of skygold currency colliding was very pleasant.

    Chen Chao smiled faintly, "I didn''t want to say it at first, but seeing that you''re so eager to learn, I can''t bear to refuse you either..."

    He reached his hand out and raised his eyebrow.

    What this meant was self-evident.

    Xie Nandu took out five pieces of skygold currency expressionlessly.

    "Isn''t it ten pieces?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. He stared at the young girl in front of him with an unfriendly expression.

    "It''s the deposit."

    Xie Nandu put away the money bag. There was a hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth.

    Chen Chao snorted coldly, but did not say anything else. He cleared his throat.

    "In the world of cultivation, there are many cultivation schools of thought. But after all is said and done, they are actually just divided into three categories. The first is immortal cultivators. Next is martial artists. Lastly, it''s demonic cultivators."

    "To humans, there''s only the distinction of immortal cultivators and martial artists. Although the two are different, the division of realms are the same; both have six realms."

    "The first realm is called Spell Controlling. But immortal cultivatorsmonly call it Initial Realm. Cultivating daoist magics can form functional activities of qi within the body. When one is able to operate daoist magic and let it bloom between heaven and earth, like a flower blooming, they would have truly crossed the threshold of cultivation and can be called a cultivator."

    "The second realm is Spirit tform; cultivating a spirit tform within the body. The size of the tform determines how strong you are. It also determines whether your future path will be easy or not. It''s said that when the average cultivator introspects their inner-world, their spirit tform is merely the size of a millstone. But for those true geniuses, the spirit tform will only berger. As for the upper limits, I don''t know."

    "Then how big is your spirit tform?"

    Having said that, Xie Nandu already opened her mouth to interrupt before Chen Chao could continue to speak, looking at him curiously.

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched and he shook his head, "It''s a secret."

    It was not that he did not want to say it, but that he really could not say it. Was he going to tell her that when he stepped into Spirit tform Realm back then, the spirit tform within his body was smaller than a millstone?

    After returning to his senses, he continued, "After Spirit tform is Divine Trove; which is the third realm. In this realm, one''s divine soul will be iparably tough and one will know all about the wonders of cultivation. One would already be a remarkable cultivator."

    "Bitter Sea Realm is the most important link in cultivation. Who knows how many geniuses in the world have fallen in front of this realm. If one can''t cross Bitter Sea, they wouldn''t count as a genuine powerhouse."

    At this point, Chen Chao paused for a bit and said softly, "After crossing the bitter sea, flowers on the opposite shore will bloom. That''s the fifth realm, the Great Beyond Realm."[TL note: a Buddhism term. It means ''the other shore'', or paradise.]

    "After walking all the roads that should be walked and seeing all the sights that should be seen, in the end? If one can forget the suffering and worries in the world, one would no longer be able to be defeated by others. They would be a peerless powerhouse that can be recorded in the annals of history."

    Chen Chao said seriously, "The final realm is Nepenthe Realm."

    When cultivators in the world reached Nepenthe this realm, they would be the strongest in the entire human world. Virtually none would dare to provoke. After all, cultivators at this level could affect the overall situation in the world with a wave of their hand.

    As for martial artists...

    Even if they chanced upon deities in heaven, martial artists who had reached this realm would dare to fight too.

    Except, it was seriously too difficult to want to reach this realm ording to the cultivation difficulty for martial artists.

    In the entire Great Liang Dynasty, martial artists in this realm were probably all in the northern frontier.

    "What realm are you currently in?" Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, her eyes twinkling with a curious glow.

    But Chen Chao ignored her. He just shrugged and asked for the remaining five pieces of skygold currency. "You didn''t say that you wanted to ask this question before. If you want to hear, you''ll have to pay extra... and still get nothing out of me."

    Seeing that the other party immediately took out her money bag when he opened his mouth with the intention of spending money recklessly, Chen Chao immediately changed his tune and did not want to say anymore.

    Xie Nandu took out the remaining five pieces of skygold currency and ced them in Chen Chao''s palm as she said rather disappointedly, "A little boring."

    Chen Chao put away the money and continued to grind his spirit medicines. But, he still casually said, "You can talk about the stories that you know of. That one about Sword Qi Mountain previously was pretty good."

    Chen Chao was actually stillcking aplete understanding of the whole world. But, he did not want to make it too obvious either.

    "Stories are all written by bystanders. It''s hard to say whether or not they are real. Just take that previous story about Sword Qi Mountain for example, there are actually many doubtful points. Sword Qi Mountain has always been harmonious and doesn''tpete with others. Why would they wipe out the other party''s entire sect because the price that they offered was too low? But there doesn''t seem to be too many people who care about the unequivocal truth."

    "The demon race lies in the north. As long as they stay in the north and stop going southward, I assume that they will think that it''s a great thing."

    Xie Nandu muttered, "One can see the sun if they look up, but they can never see the former capital."

    Chen Chao was stunned, but he still remained silent.

    "You''re definitely going to be a cultivator in the future. Three Sects and Nine Schools of Thought, there are many diverse paths. Do you have any specific direction?"

    Chen Chao asked this at the behest of supernatural powers.

    Among cultivators, sword cultivators were famous for their killing prowess. A flying sword could decapitate someone from a thousand miles away. It was an out-and-out sword immortal ability. Qi refiners absorbed heaven and earth destiny for their own use. They had a great affinity with Heavenly Dao and their cultivation was the smoothest. Talisman cultivators shouldered the weight of cultivation with a single piece of yellow talisman. When their cultivation reached a realm that was difficult to understand, a single piece of yellow talisman could bring forth a great horror...

    Apart from these, there were also many other directions of cultivation; simr to demon exorcists among qi refiners. Which was also that person who was bashed to death by Chen Chao before.

    After Xie Nandu entered the Divine Capital this time, she would definitely be entering the academy barring any idents. Then, she would be joining the Confucianism Sect. But, that was just aponent of Dao teachings, it did not involve her cultivation direction in the future.

    "Why don''t I be a martial artist too?"

    Xie Nandu''s petite face had some desire to try it out.

    A female martial artist, knocking dead anyone who came after that?

    The moment Chen Chao imagined that scenario, he felt somewhat terrified. Hurriedly shaking his head, he stopped thinking too much.

    If such a beautiful young girl were to really be a female martial artist one day, that visual would be too scary.

    Xie Nandu was actually very clear about her future fate. Bing a martial artist was just in jest. 3000 Great Daos, the least likely one that she would set foot on was the path of a martial artist.

    Chen Chao who had earned ten pieces of skygold currency decided to ignore the young girl in front of him and began the final preparations. After preparing all of the medicinal powder, he stood up and left the corridor.

    Xie Nandu sat in front of the stove, it was unknown what she was thinking about. It was just that as she was lost in thought, she could not helpughing out loud.

    But who knew how long this kind of quiet and beautiful days couldst.

 Chapter 16: Choosing

    If it were in the past, Chen Chao definitely would not start to temper his body when there was someone else at home. But, the present situation was different. Firstly, it was because time was indeed pressing. Currently, he had already reached the peak of Spirit tform Realm. He just needed one step and he would be able to step foot into the higher Divine Trove Realm, bing a Divine Trove martial artist. Secondly, it was indeed also because of the teenage girl in front of him. After spending many days together, he had lost his initial vignce towards her.

    Considered to be half a friend.

    He poured those medicinal powders into arge pot one bottle after another. There was a difference in the order and also a minute difference in time. Although the youth in ck shirt had long already memorized the contents of the book, he did not dare tomit any carelessness every time he brewed medicine. Martial artists boiled their bodies with spirit medicines to temper their bodies. To martial artists, apart from having special cultivation methods, boiling the body with spirit medicines was an indispensable reason why they could possess an unparalleled physique.

    As the temperature in therge iron pot continued to rise, wafts of light fragrance overflowed. Chen Chao took out a bottle of special medicinal liquid and poured it into the pot. Then, he started stirring continuously. This pot of medicinal soup had to be boiled for a full 24 hours; which was also an entire day. Only then, could the maximum medicinal effect be produced.

    However, cultivation sects had special medicinal cauldrons for brewing medicines. Even the medicinal cauldrons in the Great Liang Dynasty''s army were much more effective than this youth''srge iron pot. However, the young only had this set-up at the moment.

    "If martial artists can use spirit medicines to boil their bodies and achieve the toughness of the body from there, what about other cultivators? Can''t they learn that? This way, when they fight with martial artists, they wouldn''t be so afraid of martial artists in closebat, right?"

    Xie Nandu was worthy of being the descendant that White Deer''s Xie n pour their efforts to groom. When she was watching Chen Chao boil the medicine, she gave birth to some ideas too.

    "They won''t."

    Chen Chao did not even lift his head. He was currently observing the situation in the pot in seriousness and was in no mood to lift his head to look at Xie Nandu''s curious face. He just muttered to himself, "Immortal cultivators cultivate far easier than martial artists, they won''t choose this method."

    He did not make his words clear. Using spirit medicines to boil the body was an unorthodox path in the first ce. What it targeted was the martial artist lineage that insisted on cultivating despite their poor aptitudes. Immortal cultivators were endowed by heaven in the first ce, why would they need to follow them?

    Even if they had the intention, the vast majority of people likely could not withstand that bone-stabbing pain too.

    The further to the back, the harder the cultivation for martial artists. Each time one tempered their body towards the back, they would have to suffer immense agony. It was no different from having their skin yed and their tendons pulled out.

    Martial artists were looked down upon by people and thought of as weeds in the field. A fire might burn all the crops in the field, but after a rainfall, the only thing that could still rear its head would be the weeds.

    Brewing medicine was a dreary task; continuous stirring, all the way until 24 hours was up. Chen Chao had done these things more than once. Hence, he did not have any dissatisfaction. He just quietly watched therge iron pot, slowly stirring the medicinal soup in the iron pot. Xie Nandu watched for roughly an hour and found it boring in the end, so she walked out on her own. Moving that old chair over, she sat at the door and looked at the snow.

    "You don''t need to do this. Even if there''s really some ident, what can you do?"

    Chen Chao knew what that young girl was thinking without looking toward the door.

    "Stop being self-sentimental, I''m scared that you''ll die. Who''ll protect me after?" Xie Nandu''s petite face turned slightly red. It was just that the youth in ck shirt inside the house was destined to not see it.

    After? After what?

    Chen Chao did not ask and it was naturally impossible for Xie Nandu to take the initiative to exin it as well.

    This young girl just watched the seemingly endless snow in the yard and did not say anything.

    The current her was quiet like a pear blossom.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Done."

    After a day and night of boiling, it had already been a full 24 hours. The medicinal soup in therge iron pot already turned into a pure ck color. It was iparably viscous and the aroma alsopletely dissipated. It did not look good.

    Chen Chao scooped the medicinal soup out of the iron pot and poured it into arge wooden bucket. Only after that, did he take off that ck shirt on his body, revealing an upper body that was full of scars.

    Those were all scars left behind from his encounters with nearby demons over these few years.

    Actually, Chen Chao''s body did not look very strong. In fact, it even looked a little thin at a nce. But in reality, only when he took off his shirt and revealed his entire body, could one see the near-perfect lines on the body that was hidden under the ck shirt. The exuberance of his blood vitality far surpassed the average martial artist of his realm.

    He seemed like a human-form ferocious beast. Every inch of his body held tremendous energy.

    If there was a professional present, they would know that this youth''s Spirit tform Realm was tempered almost to perfection with just a nce.

    One had to know, this youth did not have any medicinal pills to assist him. Those spirit medicines that he bought were by no means the most exceptional existences too. Being able to temper it to this degree, the only possibility was that he endured immense agony and soaked in the medicinal soup for as long as possible. Only then, could he achieve the best results under the circumstances where the quality of the spirit medicines was inadequate.

    When he entered the wooden bucket, Chen Chao was expressionless. But when his entire body from the neck down started to soak in the medicinal soup, countless fine sweat beads began to slowly seep out. There was no so-called gradual progress when tempering the body, it would be a heart-piercing pain right from the start.

    Furthermore, each time he tempered his body, it would absolutely be more painful than before.

    Even for someone like Chen Chao, his expression also could not help turning ugly after holding out for half an hour. There were currentlyrge sweat droplets sliding down his forehead non-stop. Every inch of his entire face seemed to be exerting strength. As for the body that was soaking in the water, it was alreadypletely straightened at this moment. Every muscle in his body was already tensed up at this time.

    Time slowly trickled by.

    Chen Chao''splexion already became deathly pale.

    Roughly two hourster, his entire person already reached the verge of copse.

    "Just a little longer!"

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth, continuously exhorting himself to persevere. If he wanted to survive in these troubled times, he could only do so by possessing powerful strength.

    However, this ''little longer'' that Chen Chao spoke of, was a full hourter.

    After that, he opened his mouth and gasped heavily for air.

    It was just that he did not stand up afterward, but started revolving the functional qi activity within his body and started flowing in a fixed direction.

    When the qi activity in his body began to circte throughout his entire body, that heart-piercing pain all over Chen Chao''s body abated considerably. His brows also rxed.

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath.

    There was the saying of functional activities of qi birthing and extinguishing among cultivators. The higher the realm, the faster the qi activity within the body would circte. But at the same time, there would also be incidences where one''s functional qi activity was depleted and yet to regenerate.

    In the same realm, people actuallypeted in whose single breath of qi activity was longer and who used a shorter time to umte new qi when this breath of qi activity dissipated.

    In other words, the gap length between qi activity and qi activity served as the basis for judging whether a cultivator was powerful or not.

    Of course, apart from this, there were also many factors that affected victory and defeat when dueling.

    For the next few hours, Chen Chao kept on circting qi activity within his body. At the same time, he was also silently counting how many cycles of qi activity birth and death he could have before he waspletely exhausted.

    This was a time that belonged to youth.

    It was also the time that gave youths the greatest peace of mind.

    Nothing could give one greater peace of mind than making themselves be stronger.

    Along with the passage of time, the medicinal soup in the wooden bucket gradually turned from ck to clear. This also meant that almost all of the medicinal soup''s medicinal strength was absorbed by Chen Chao.

    Actually, this was also something unbelievably shocking.

    But in Chen Chao''s eyes, it was very normal. When he tempered his body countless in the past, the approximate result was all like this.

    There were actually not many martial artists in the world who could absorb all of the medicinal soup''s medicinal strength every single time they tempered their bodies. How many people could bear the extreme pain?

    But, Chen Chao could almost perfectly absorb the medicinal strength in the medicinal soup every time. How tough would his body be?

    It went without saying.

    Just as the medicinal soup was about to bepletely clear, the pores on Chen Chao''s body suddenly opened up. Some ck medicinal soup gushed out of his body, contaminating all the clear water in the wooden bucket once more.

    Chen Chao frowned, the qi activity within his body started swarming towards his spirit tform in a frenzy at this time. It surged endlessly, akin to a great river flowing into a stream; majestic and vast!

    He was stunned, somewhat in a trance.

    Turns out that... he was breaking through.

    From Spirit tform to Divine Trove, he knew that his breakthrough was nigh at hand. But, the optimistic estimate was that he still needed three to five temperings before it was possible. But, he did not expect to already arrive in front of the door after just once.

    Since he had already arrived at the door, Chen Chao no longer hesitated. He immediately controlled that stream of qi activity that appeared out of thin air in his body and assaulted the spirit tform.

    Bing a Divine Trove martial artist was today!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu who had been guarding Chen Chao''s front door the entire time was also napping. She had long already moved the stove in front of her and she was also wearing thick cotton clothes that belonged to Chen Chao.

    A momentter, she suddenly opened her eyes and sat up straight.

    At some point in time, a smiling middle-aged man appeared in the corridor. The man was wearing a white cotton robe, his expression calm.

    It was just that the next sentence he said immediately made Xie Nandu furrow her brows.

    "The family has already received the letter that Miss sent to the Divine Capital."

    Right when Xie Nandu arrived in Tianqing County, she spent several pieces of skygold currency to mail a letter to the Divine Capital''s Xie n. In fact, long before that, the White Deer''s Xie n and the Divine Capital''s Xie n had an agreement. The White Deer''s Xie n would send Xie Nandu to Tianqing County and the Divine Capital''s Xie n would bring Xie Nandu northward to the Divine Capital.

    But the series of events that happened after that was sufficient to prove two things. Firstly, the Divine Capital''s Xie n was considering whether or not Xie Nandu was worthy of their heavy nurturing. The other was that the Divine Capital''s Xie n also had people who did not want Xie Nandu toe to the Divine Capital. Under the first matter, the big shots of the Divine Capital''s Xie n maintained tacit agreement for the second matter.

    That was also one of their ways to test Xie Nandu.

    As for when that letter reached the Divine Capital, and whether or not it could be read by those big shots, it was actually not important.

    The result of the test was the most important.

    Seeing that Xie Nandu did not speak, the middle-aged man smiled slightly and said, "I''m surnamed Xie, given name is Boan. I''m considered to be Miss¡¯ uncle of the same n. The family was very satisfied with what Miss has done. Now, they specially sent me to fetch Miss. Miss, let''s depart right away."

    Xie Nandu frowned and just said, "Wait for a bit."

    Xie Boan smiled and said, "Is Miss worried about that young martial artist in the house? It doesn''t matter, in the first ce, I came to kill him this time."

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu was already very unhappy in her heart, but she still asked calmly, "Why?"

    Xie Boan said indifferently, "What kind of identity does Miss have? How can you have any connection with such a person?"

    "Is this the decision by the Divine Capital?" Xie Nandu looked at this seemingly lenient middle-aged man, her face full of coldness.

    Xie Boan smiled slightly and said, "Of course. However, the Divine Capital gave Miss a choice. If you choose to let this youth off, Miss can just set off and return to White Deer. There''s no need to head to the Divine Capital anymore."

    The meaning of his words was that if she wanted to go to the Divine Capital, Chen Chao must be killed.

    Xie Nandu asked, "What''s with this logic?"

    Chen Chao saved her life. Presumably, they would not be unaware of it.

    The Divine Capital''s Xie n refused to see reason?

    Xie Nandu was a little disappointed.

    Could it be that after so many years have passed, the Divine Capital''s Xie n and White Deer''s Xie n no longer had any simrities? Or was the White Deer''s Xie n that had known for so many years wrong too? They had the same temperament and disposition as the Divine Capital''s Xie n?

    Xie Boan did not care about other things, he just asked, "How do you choose, Miss?"

    Xie Nandu raised her eyebrow and was about to open her mouth.

    But very soon, another voice sounded out in the corridor, "No need to choose."

    The youth who had already donned a ck shirt anew was currently standing in the corridor, looking over here calmly.

 Chapter 17: Dilemma

    After lunch, Zhou Gouqi who was bored to death sat on his own doorstep, looking at the snowstorm that might stop in a few days.

    This man who was normally idle was actually not a local too. However, he came to Tianqing County much earlier than Chen Chao; over a decade ago. At that time, this man came here with some money and bought a vacant house. Then, he liked to sit at the doorstep in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    Then one day, that 200+ pound wife of his came for a walk in this alleyway. No idea why, she fell in love with this man and insisted on spending her life with him. The man was unwilling at first, but he was no match for the fact that she would oftene to his house to bustle around. After a few visits, the man resigned himself to his fate,

    It was just that when the woman''s family learned that their daughter fell in love with such a useless man and even insisted on marrying him, they refused to agree to it.

    But who could have thought that the woman had her mind set on it. No matter what her family said, she insisted on marrying this man. Hence, right from the start, the man''s rtionship with his free father-inw was rocky. Plus, this man had always been someone who did not want to lower his head. So these few years, the son-inw and father-inw really never met.

    Even though it was his father-inw''s birthday a few days ago, the man did not pay a visit too.

    The man was currently yawning at his doorstep when a figure appeared in the distance. A skinny man was looking around in the distance. Then, he came over with all smiles and sat down next to Zhou Gouqi, letting out a long sigh of relief.

    Zhou Gouqi nced at him and saw that he was carrying two sks of liquor. Only then, did he smile as he reached his hand out, "As expected of my brother."

    The skinny man handed over a sk of inferior wine that was destined to not cost more than a few pieces of Great Liang general currency. It was just that he immediately opened his mouth and said, "Bro, your wife seems to have gone over to the private school to look at men again."

    Zhou Gouqi was totally unconcerned as he took a swig of wine, "If she''s looking, then she''s looking. How big a deal is it?"

    The skinny man was taken aback. After hesitating for a moment, he said carefully, "I saw that sister-inw seemed to be holding the man''s hand and not letting go."

    "That man must be a handsome fellow. My wife can definitely hold it in if he looks ordinary."

    Zhou Gouqi drank his wine and rubbed his hands.

    The skinny man took a look at Zhou Gouqi before whispering, "It''s Mr. Cen."

    Hearing this, Zhou Gouqi shot to his feet, a little angry.

    When the skinny man saw the situation, he immediately pulled the corner of Zhou Gouqi''s clothes, his face full of worry.

    Although that Mr. Cen was a private school tutor, he was proficient in the Six Arts; a true-blue intellectual. If they really fought, the Zhou Gouqi in front of him might not be a match.[TL note: a perfect gentleman is said to excel in six arts; Rites, Music, Archery, Equestrianism, Calligraphy, and Mathematics. Since they hone both mind and body, they should be physically fit too.]

    Zhou Gouqi snorted coldly. Sitting back down, he said in annoyance, "She could have been holding anyone else''s hand, why must it be his!"

    The skinny manughed fawningly and whisper, "Bro, don''t get angry, don''t get angry."

    In reality, the skinny man also did not know why this big brother of his seemed to be able to keep his cool with anyone, except for two exceptions. The first was the young warden who was staying opposite. Every time the two met, a quarrel could not be avoided. The other was that private school''s Mr. Cen. Each time he saw him, his big brother would pull a ck face.

    After drinking half a sk of wine, the alcohol kicked in and the skinny man stopped paying that much attention to his words.

    All kinds of random stuff came pouring out of their mouths.

    "Bro, we''re strapping six-foot tall men in any case. Being beaten by your wife all day, what are you thinking?"

    "What am I thinking? Your Father doesn''t think about it. Your Father won''t die from a few beatings, what''s the point of haggling over this?"

    "Men shouldn''t be like this. When I''m at home, if my wife does anything wrong, I''ll give her a tight p!"

    "Being like you, Big Bro, don''t you want face anymore? Don''t you want to be the head of the household?"

    The skinny man had a blurry look in his eyes, his face full of intoxication.

    "Why? Can''t I be naturally shameless? Scram, scram, scram! Your Father will give you a kick if you don''t get lost!"

    Zhou Gouqi kicked that skinny man. Thetter staggered in the snow, teetering on his feet, but did not fall down.

    After standing up straight, the skinny man was not angry either. He just waved his hand and shouted for his big bro to take care of himself. He woulde and find him again when his wife was not home.

    "Motherf*cker, Your Father almost believed what I said earlier."

    Zhou Gouqi casually threw out that wine sk that he had pretty much drank finished. Then, he nced opposite with drunken eyes. When he got up, he suddenly looked into the distance. Most of the intoxication in his eyes disappeared.

    It turned out that a robust woman was currently slowly walking over from the entrance of the alley.

    The man plopped his bottom back down and sighed in pain: It''s over...

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the dead of winter.

    Even if the heavy blizzard turned into a light snowfall now, the weather was so cold that there was actually no difference to the bottommost-level civilians. Those who could not make it through this winter still could not survive this winter.

    Presently, along the streets of Tianqing County, there were many peddlers selling charcoal. They did not have any stalls either, they justid a piece of rag on the ground and ced the charcoal on it. Then they ced another piece of rag on top to shelter it from the snow and wind.

    The peddlers who were wearing cotton clothes that were not considered thick no longer had any strength to hawk their wares at this moment. They just looked at the few pedestrians on the street with hopeful faces.

    There was a horse carriage that looked ordinary, but there was more than one horse pulling the carriage. There were two tall, fine steads with a robust physique, their furs like silk and satin. One look and it was clear that they were not ordinary. The horse carriage slowly drove over from the other end of the long street,nding in the eyes of the many peddlers on both sides of the street. The peddlers immediately perked up. But a momentter, their eyes dimmed.

    They were very clear that wealthy families like this had long prepared the charcoal to tide over the winter. Why would they still purchase their charcoal at this time?

    Except, the horse carriage stopped not far in front of the peddlers very soon. The young man driving the carriage jumped down and came over, saying that he wanted to buy all the charcoal on this street. The peddlers gave thanks one after another; agitated to the extreme.

    This may seem to be a small amount of charcoal, but it might be the only possibility for them to survive this winter.

    After paying, the young man packed the charcoal into arge cloth bag that was made from several pieces of rags, and carried it over to the horse carriage. It was just that when he was almost reaching the carriage, his hands already became empty.

    Jumping in front of the carriage again, the young man picked up the reins before turning his head to look at the carriage and asking softly, "Mr. Lin, Xie Boan should have already arrived. Should we hurry up?"

    There was only a skinny middle-aged man inside the carriage at this time. He was still wearing blue long robes in the middle of winter. Currently, he was sitting upright inside the carriage with a book in his hand.

    Flipping through that old book, the middle-aged man who was called Mr. Lin said calmly, "There''s no rush. Although Xie Boan''s choice has no logic behind it, I want to see how White Deer''s Xie n''s most outstanding descendant in this generation will choose. This is considered our final test to her."

    But the young man frowned when he heard this and said, "Xie Boan using our Xie n''s banner is ultimately not a good thing. If that person bes disappointed with our Divine Capital''s Xie n and turns around to return to White Deer''s ancestral shrine, what should we do?"

    Mr. Lin smiled slightly and said, "Boyue, our Xie n isn''t as good as you imagine. It''s also not as lousy as you think. Arge family n needs a refreshing breeze and also needs a bright moon. But no matter how dazzling the stars are, there will always be ces that can''t be illuminated. People like Xie Boan are naturally scum. But before dealing with him, it''s not that we can''t make use of him to carry out certain deeds."

    The young man called Boyue nodded his head and was deep in thought as he said, "Then, we still have to save that young warden, right?"

    Mr. Lin nodded and said coolly, "That''s of course. No matter how that person chooses, he¡¯s indeed not in the wrong. He saved that person''s life before as well. We naturally can''t passively watch him die like that."

    "Understood, Sir. It''s just, don''t know how that person will choose." The young man was a little curious.

    Mr. Lin shook his head and said, "Actually, this choice in itself is wrong, so there''s no answer either. No matter how that person chooses, the impression that she''ll give to those big shots in our Xie n won''t be too good."

    The young man said, "Maybe they had long seen through this, that''s why there''s this step to make that person fall into a dilemma. At that time, even if she goes to the Divine Capital, she won''t pose as great a threat as before too."

    Mr. Lin nodded his head in satisfaction. Looking at this young man, he said with gratification, "You, child, can be taught."

 Chapter 18: Fierce Battle

    The calm situation in the corridor did notst even for a moment longer. That youth who had just donned a ck shirt took a step forward without saying a word and already crossed that several dozen feet distance in the corridor, arriving in front of Xie Boan who was opposite him. His right hand clenched into a fist and his qi activity surged. In an instant, his fist already smashed ruthlessly toward that middle-aged man who came with ill intent.

    Having thrown a punch, there was a sudden gust of wind, and the snow outside the corridor scattered everywhere. Feeling the instant arrival of that vigorous qi activity, Xie Boan''s expression changed slightly. But, he was in no hurry to take action. Standing with his hands behind his back, a stream of clear wind poured out from his sleeves to block this heavy punch.

    This was the demeanor befitting an immortal cultivator.

    Moreover, he did not believe that this young martial artist could pose a threat to him.

    Seeing that the other party was so haughty, Chen Chao just lifted his head and nced indifferently at the middle-aged man who was calm. That punch was still thrown like that. Exerting strength with his feet, the stone bricks on the ground instantly shattered. After two berserk auras collided, qi activity scattered everywhere in all four directions. The umted snow in the courtyard was akin to being punched heavily by someone at this moment. There were immediately countless snowkes that flew between heaven and earth.

    Crushing the light breeze with a punch, Chen Chao already closed in on Xie Boan who was in front of him. Without hesitation, his body tensed up and qi activity flowed. He lowered his shoulders and mmed into this middle-aged man who had previously said that he was going to kill him. At the same time, he bent his knees slightly and was already prepared to attack a second time after Xie Boan was knocked flying. But what happened next made the youth somewhat dazed. Despite having lowered his shoulders to umte power, he failed to collide with the other party. Instead, the other party had one hand pressed on his shoulder. Then, by taking advantage of the momentum of his collision, he slid several dozen feet away in an instant, and just happened to arrive in front of Xie Nandu.

    Floating to a stop, fist wind passed by his two nks, and his clothes fluttered non-stop.

    It was just that without waiting for the other party to stabilize his body, Chen Chao already stamped his feet forcefully, his body shooting up. Arriving in front of Xie Boan again, he clenched his fist tightly and threw another punch down.

    Xie Boan smiled slightly. Flicking his sleeves, a stream of boundless qi poured out of his sleeves, knocking away the qi here that belonged to the youngster. Then, he reached his hand out and grabbed Chen Chao''s cor, while his other hand was filled with powerful qi as he pped towards Chen Chao''s head.

    While he was doing these, Xie Boan was sneering incessantly. Although the youth in front of him had a decisiveness that did not fear death and he also knew the logic of striking first to gain the advantage, the gap in cultivation realm was still a natural chasm.

    A Spirit tform martial artist like yourself, even if I use 50% of my strength, what can you do to me?

    It was just that when he extended that hand, the youth opposite just happened to stop his figure that was moving forward and forcibly leaned back, narrowly avoiding his grabbing.

    Xie Boan narrowed his eyes slightly: a little interesting.

    He failed to grab Chen Chao''s cor. Naturally, his follow-up move also missed. Although that palm that swung down failed to smack on the youth''s head, the powerful and majestic qi still smashed a deep hole in the ground.

    It was unbelievably shocking.

    That deep hole was right in front of Chen Chao.

    After standing upright, this young martial artist immediately drew his saber without any hesitation.

    The broken saber that waspletely ck was drawn by him at an incredible speed. The de swept across the scabbard, making a sound that was iparably melodious to Chen Chao''s ears. But, Xie Boan furrowed his brows.

    "A broken saber? Truly a country bumpkin without anything good!" His figure instantly dissipated. When it converged again, he already arrived in front of Chen Chao.

    Immortal cultivators naturally understood that they had to keep a distance when fighting with martial artists. But, Xie Boan only regarded the Chen Chao in front of him as being of a lowly realm. Even if he was fighting him face-to-face, there would not be any problem either. Hence, he arrived in front of the other party without a care. A palm wrapped in a mighty force casually greeted the chest opposite.

    You dodged the previous palm by a fluke, what about this time?

    It won''t be so easy.

    It was just that after he confidently sent out this palm, that youth opposite did not get hit as he imagined, but narrowly dodged it again. At the same time, he swung his saber.

    A momentter, the two people each took several steps back.

    When Xie Boan lowered his head, he discovered to his astonishment that the hem of his clothes had been sliced apart by the saber. At this moment, it was swaying incessantly.

    Xie Boan suddenly roared in anger, "Courting death!"

    Immortal cultivators had always looked down on martial artists. This was no longer a secret. Having his clothes sliced apart by such a martial artist whose realm was lower than his was undoubtedly a great humiliation to Xie Boan.

    Hence, after this moment, not only did he already give rise to the determination to kill Chen Chao, he did not want to dy any longer.

    He took a step out and instantly arrived not far in front of Chen Chao again, flicking his sleeve and smashing towards the young martial artist opposite.

    Shrinking Earth to Inches, a rudimentary divine ability like this was virtually a daoist magic that all immortal cultivators knew.

    But, it was beyond the reach of martial artists for all their lives.

    Chen Chao did not have the energy to think about those things. It was just that when Xie Boan waved his sleeve to hit him, he also threw out a punch at the same time, smashing toward the other party''s chest.

    The punch that was destined to be futile reached halfway there before it was stopped by the sleeve. That punch that carried the force of a thunderbolt merely made the other party''s body sway, while he himself flew out backward, falling into the courtyard.

    "Little thief! Today is the day you die!"

    Xie Boan gave a coldugh and executed Shrinking Earth to Inches once more, arriving in the courtyard.

    "Don''t!"

    Xie Nandu who did not make a sound the entire time suddenly yelled out. But sadly, Xie Boan had long be determined to kill Chen Chao. Hence, no matter who spoke up at this moment, he would not pull back.

    But when he really looked in the courtyard, he did not find the youth who fell into the courtyard.

    He furrowed his brows.

    In the next second, rm bells went off.

    A streak of saber qi surged behind him and a ck-colored saber light shed past.

    Chen Chao who had already jumped onto the roof at god knows when already leaped down and shed his saber out! The saber momentum was swift and decisive!

    Xie Boan suddenly turned around, but in the time that it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, he could no longer do anything else. He could only stagger back in a panic. That broken saber''s edge still sliced through the front of his clothes at this moment, slicing the front of his clothes into ribbons!

    That ck-colored broken saber was of an unknown origin. But its actual sharpness far surpassed the average sword cultivator''s flying sword.

    Chen Chao gripped the saber handle tightly. When his first saber attack failed, he was not in a hurry to unleash a second move after that. Instead, he instantly shot several dozen feet back and beckoned his fingers from afar.

    It was full of provocation.

    Facing this young man''s provocation, Xie Boanughed from extreme fury, "Little thief, I''ll definitely grind your bones to dust in a bit, never to be reincarnated!"

    "Give it a try."

    Only at this time, did Chen Chao who never said a word from the beginning, open his mouth to say his first sentence.

    Furthermore, he was still totally unconcerned.

    The young man''s attitude made Xie Boan furious. Having narrowly escaped death several times, shouldn''t the other party be cautious and very scared?

    Xie Boan took off that tattered robe from afar, revealing the clothes on the inside. In reality, he who had not been injured from the start of the battle until now was still in an advantageous position. Victory should have been within his grasp. But several infallible attacks failed to him the results that he wanted. How could this be eptable to him, a Divine Trove immortal cultivator?

    His heart was currently burning with a fury that was rarely seen in his lifetime.

    Except, when he looked at the youth opposite of him, he actually discovered that he still had a totally unconcerned look.

    Do you really think that I can''t tear your corpse to shreds, you Spirit tform martial artist?!

    In the small courtyard, qi activity instantly surged.

    Xie Boan took a step out, and the water vat in the courtyard that was full of mossy water suddenly shattered. However, the water inside did not scatter everywhere. Instead, it floated to midair strangely, like a river flowing!

    Immortal cultivators had diverse daoist magics, their methods were of an inexhaustible variety. This was not something new.

    Chen Chao who was looking at this scene was indifferent.

    In the next second, the river flowed toward Chen Chao.

    The broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand sent out a streak of saber light, cleaving this river apart. The clear waternded on the ground and sshed in all directions!

    After cleaving apart that river, Chen Chao immediately started sprinting toward Xie Boan.

    This young martial artist who had always been fighting with those demons years ago disyed iparably firm will at this moment. Even when facing an endless stream of tricks from the other party, he still remained level-headed. After dodging the other party''s so-called certain-kill means one by one, he still danced around Xie Boan.

    This scene made Xie Boan''s expression be ugly to the extreme.

    He could not care less at the moment. He just wanted to kill this youngster in front of him as quickly as possible.

    But sadly, the youth in ck in front of him was like the most cunning pond loach from start to end. Each time Xie Boan felt that he could definitely capture the other party and easily crush him to death, the other party would evade his killing move time after time.

    Repeating this cycle several times, Xie Boan''s patience was alsopletely squeezed dry.

    After stopping, Xie Boan looked at the youth in ck who was not far away with a pair ofplicated eyes.

    Disregarding the level of this youth''s realm, just this rare level-headedness during a great battle was sufficient to widen the gap between him and his peers like a natural chasm.

    He frowned slightly.

    Xie Boan stood in the courtyard with both hands raised up. A majestic aura poured out of his clothes continuously. One stream of qi activity after another stirred up heaven and earth around the small courtyard, sealing off heaven and earth.

    Then, the entire courtyard started shaking non-stop.

    Jumping up, the youth in ck who reappeared on the roof slowly gained a footing. Then, the small courtyard weirdly stopped shaking.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have returned to tranquility anew.

    Chen Chao just looked at Xie Boan who was standing in the courtyard and said calmly, "Are you trying to demolish my house?"

    Without waiting for Xie Boan to speak, the youth continued on his own, "Since that''s the case, time for you to die."

    Hearing this, Xie Boan''s expression turned dark and was already ugly to the extreme.

    The youth jumped down once more. Xie Boan''s aura surged, getting ready for everything.

    But, an unbelievable thought suddenly arose in the mind of this Divine Trove immortal cultivator who had always thought that he would kill this youth opposite him in this battle.

    A hint of panic suddenly appeared in his eyes, "You''re not Spirit tform Realm?!"

 Chapter 19: That Girl Who Was Like a Pear Blossom

    Spitting out a mouthful of turbid air, Chen Chao smiled slightly, "Stop finding excuses for yourself. If you can''t beat me, just admit it."

    Originally, Xie Boan was almost certain that the youth in front of him could not possibly be just at the Spirit tform Realm. At this moment, he could not help furrowing his brows too, feeling a little dazed. Right, how old was this teenager? Merely 16 years old. A youth like this, even if it were the geniuses over at the Divine Capital, how many could step foot into Divine Trove Realm?

    It was just that the other party stalemated with him for so long with Spirit tform Realm cultivation, it made Xie Boan even more embarrassed.

    A realm higher and he was so much older than the other party too. But, he still failed to suppress him with ease. If this matter was made known to his sect, his old face would be utterly lost.

    Looking at the youth on top of the roof, Xie Boan''s killing intent did not diminish. But in reality, his killing intent had always been there. When did the youth in front of him ever cared?

    Xie Boan was unwilling to waste any more saliva. Waving both hands, the snow in the courtyard rose into the air with a howl. Then, it condensed in the air, forming one snowball after another. After a short pause, they shot fiercely towards Chen Chao one after another!

    Chen Chao who was gripping the broken saber tightly swung his de out and hacked apart the first snowball. Ignoring the snowkes that spilled on his body, his entire person jumped down and performed a swift and fierce downward sh in the air. A ck-colored saber light immediately cleaved open a path.

    The snowballs thatnded on the rooftop shattered countless blue tiles. The crackling made it seem like it was a hailstorm.

    Xie Nandu who had been standing in the corridor this entire time took a few steps backward. But her gaze remained fixed on Chen Chao the entire time.

    Previously, when she saw Chen Chao being shot down in the courtyard, she was a little worried. But, for some reason, she became less worried as time went by.

    It was a little strange, but it also seemed very normal.

    The youth whonded in the courtyard no longer had the concession and forbearance from before. He started taking the initiative to attack with his saber. The broken saber in his hand kept swinging out non-stop. One sh after another, the saber momentum was unbroken; virtually without any ws.

    Chen Chao practically followed no methodicalness when practicing the saber. It was all things that he honed from those demons time and again on the brink of life and death. Swinging his saber out, it only looked for the other party''s greatest weakness and it only wanted to use the least amount of strength to cause the greatest damage. Actually, this sort of concept was unanimous with how the Great Liang Dynasty''s army thought.

    It could be seen from this that if Chen Chao were to enlist in the army, it would save him a lot of trouble.

    How could an orthodox cultivator who was born in a famous household like Xie Boan have seen before such a situation? Meeting the enemy in a haste, he actually repeatedly fell back.

    The situation between the two seemed to have beenpletely reversed.

    Xie Boan''s two hands were continuously swinging in front of him. One burst of qi activity after another gushed out in front of his body, wanting to build a barrier. Fortunately, although Chen Chao''s saber momentum was swift and fierce, and virtually no problems could be nitpicked every time he swung his saber, he was after all just a Spirit tform Realm martial artist. Hence, he still managed to construct that barrier in the end.

    A barrier that was constructed with the blizzard as the baseid in front of the two of them at this moment. Xie Boan let out a sigh of relief, breathing out what little remained of his qi. Then, he started replenishing with a new mouthful of breath.

    But right at this moment, Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. After waiting for so long, this was the moment that he had been waiting for.

    Over in the snowstorm, Chen Chao''s body surged with qi as it instantly climbed up, going from Spirit tform Realm to Divine Trove Realm.

    Gripping the broken saber in his hand tightly, Chen Chao cleaved apart the blizzard barrier with a sh and already arrived in front of Xie Boan with a leap. ncing at the middle-aged man in front of him, this young martial artist who had been hiding his strength from start to end shed down with his saber. Xie Boan who was right at the juncture of transitioning from the old to the new had a look of disbelief, opening his eyes wide.

    When that saber swung out, it directly left a horrifying wound on Xie Boan''s body.

    Even if Xie Boan wanted to forcefully replenish his qi again at this time, there was no more chance. After that sh, the youth in front of him lowered his shoulder and mmed toward his chest. The qi activity in his chest copsed at this moment. It was virtually impossible to condense it again.

    Vomitingrge mouthfuls of fresh blood, Xie Boan flopped onto the snow in the courtyard. Lifting his head, he looked at the youth in ck in front of him with a disbelieving look. He asked something that he asked before, "You''re really a Divine Trove martial artist?!"

    Chen Chaoughed coldly and did not give an answer. He still did not lower his guard at all.

    Ever since learning that this Xie Boan was a Divine Trove immortal cultivator, Chen Chao had been thinking about how to make the other party underestimate him from the very start. If the other party knew that he was a Divine Trove martial artist from the beginning, then the fight this time would definitely have been very fretful. He would also have to spend more time to kill the other party.

    When fighting demons in the mountains, Chen Chao sought to achieve the greatest results at the lowest cost. If he tangled with the other party without thinking about anything, then even if he could kill the demon, those demons hiding in the dark would not have let him leave the mountain unscathed too.

    In other words, even if he was seriously injured, he had to show that it was nothing serious.

    As for this Xie Boan in front of him, making him underestimate was the first step. Making him enraged was the second step.

    With these two things, even if the two people were in the same realm, the one dying would surely be Xie Boan too.

    Xie Boan was currently sitting slumped in the courtyard. The qi activity of a Divine Trove immortal cultivator was continuously flowing away, his death was virtually a foregone conclusion. It would not be that easy to want to save his life. Moreover, how could Chen Chao let others save him?

    It was just that until now, he could not figure something out. Why would a Tianqing County''s measly little warden actually be a Divine Trove martial artist?!

    If he had long known that the other party was a Divine Trove martial artist, he absolutely would not have let his guard down like that. He also would not have been conceited enough to have a showdown within inches of him.

    But now, everything was toote.

    Xie Boan shut his eyes in pain. In thest moments of his life, who knew what he was thinking about? Was it that he should not have taken on this matter that was destined to not have any good oue? Or was it that he should have attacked with all his might early on and killed that young martial artist?

    Chen Chao stood in the courtyard for a long time. Only after waiting for Xie Boan to really stop breathing with no chance of aeback, did he carefully walk towards his corpse. Sheathing the broken saber he was holding into its scabbard, he started searching for treasures on this corpse.

    Far away, even though it was not Xie Nandu''s first time seeing such a sight, she still could not help feeling somewhat out of sorts.

    In less than a month, Chen Chao who had killed two cultivators consecutively in his own small courtyard had no special thoughts. In his view, these two cultivators who had taken the initiative to seek death were no different from the demons in the mountains.

    It was just that when Chen Chao stood up, the courtyard door opened without any wind.

    Two figures appeared over there, one elderly and one young.

    When the young man wearing cotton clothes saw the scene in the courtyard, he had an appalled look. But the skinny middle-aged man in front of him was incredibly calm.

    These two people were the two who were riding the horse carriage and bought charcoal on the streets previously.

    When Xie Boan came to this courtyard previously, they were already aware of it, but they did not n to show themselves immediately. They wanted to use this opportunity to see how Xie Nandu would choose. But, they did not expect that by the time they came here, that so-called choice became a joke.

    Chen Chao used his saber to help Xie Nandu resolve her dilemma.

    In reality, this was somewhat unreasonable.

    But who could have thought that a warden in a little county town was actually really a Divine Trove martial artist?

    Hence, these so-called schemes that were crushed by a young martial artist seemed to be in ordance with expectations. But, how anyone have expected it to y out like this?

    When he saw that there were two other uninvited guests, Chen Chao gripped his saber hilt right away.

    The most reassuring thing in the world was this object.

    Mr. Lin calmed his mind and bowed to Xie Nandu who was not far away, "Divine Capital''s Xie n retainer, Lin Yuan, came to fetch Miss as per orders."

    His voice was gentle; calm and peaceful. It had the air of a learned man.

    The young man retracted his dumbfounded emotions too and sped his hands in a bow behind his teacher.

    These two were much more sincere than the two people the previous two times.

    "Miss don''t need to think too much. Miss probably knows a little about the reasons involved. The so-called test was truly over when Xie Boan died here. If Miss didn''t pass the test, Lin Yuan wouldn''t have appeared here."

    Lin Yuan had his hands sped from start to end. These words were considered to have summarized everything that happened previously. The implication was also that even if you, Xie Nandu, did not verbalize yourst choice, there would not be any more problems too. The big shots in the Divine Capital''s Xie n would not dither anymore on this issue either.

    But all these were thanks to that youth.

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu, the look in his eyesplicated. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    Xie Nandu smiled; sincerely full of gratitude.

    Chen Chao retracted his gaze and slowly walked down the corridor. But his hand never left the hilt of his saber.

    Xie Nandu asked softly, "If you couldn''t beat that person? Would you have fought too?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and said with a nod, "That was the right choice no matter what. Actually, I wasn''t too worried. But, if say that you didn''t choose correctly and wanted me dead, then I wouldn''t be able to tolerate it."

    "What could you have done if you couldn''t beat him?"

    Xie Nandu said, "You never seem to do things that you aren''t confident in."

    Chen Chao was silent. He did not seem to want to answer this question. Instead, he said, "I can''t save you if that guy wants to do anything."

    With Chen Chao''s present Divine Trove martial artist realm, he could not see through the Lin Yuan who had arrived in the courtyard.

    In other words, the other party''s realm was at least one realm higher than his.

    That would be Bitter Sea Realm.

    Except, Chen Chao felt that it was not impossible for him to escape alone with his life.

    Xie Nandu shook his head and said, "He won''t be doing anything."

    Chen Chao nodded his head. He felt more at ease when he heard this. It was just that his hand still remained on the saber hilt and he asked, "Then, pay extra for this?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and did not refuse as she said, "Okay."

    Then, she took several steps forward. Looking at the two who remained bowed the entire time, she asked, "Does Mr. Lin also want to know what I would choose?"

    Lin Yuan was taken aback. Furrowing his brows, he naturally know that the girl in front of him was not talking about him.

    He thought of something and suddenly raised his head, urging, "Miss, think twice!"

    If some things were not said, who cared what you thought? But once it was uttered, could the consequences really be inconsequential?

    It seemed to fall on deaf ears. Xie Nandu just enunciated each word without caring about other things, "If I really had to choose, then I''d choose him."

    The voice was not loud. But, everyone could hear it clearly in the corridor.

    Lin Yuan''s expression changed slightly. For a moment, he could not even think clearly. In a situation where the die was already cast, why would the young girl in front of him still say this? Did she not know that once these words were uttered, it was not for him, Lin Yuan, to hear, but for the Divine Capital to hear?

    But Xie Nandu did not care about these. She did not care what Lin Yuan thought and also did not care how the Divine Capital chose. She just calmly repeated her thoughts, "I''ll choose the same even if I have to do it ten thousand times."

 Chapter 20: Goodbye

    Hearing that young girl solemnly say this and repeating it once more, Lin Yuan''s expression did not look too good. Then, he looked somewhat disappointed. Why did you reim the dilemma that was originally already resolved by that youth in ck with a sh of his saber?

    Being so incapable of retaining yourposure, how could you be the Xie n''s family head?

    Or was it that in your mind, you never had the idea of bing the Xie n''s family head?

    For some time, Lin Yuan''s mind was full of doubts. Just what ideas did this teenage girl who was highly regarded by both White Deer''s Xie n and the Divine Capital''s Xie n have in mind? Or did countless people from both White Deer''s Xie n and the Divine Capital''s Xie n misjudge her?

    But even if he had many doubts, Lin Yuan did not overly express them. He just said softly, "Since Miss has spoken, then I believe you can bear the consequences."

    He was pointing out that what happened today would definitely transmit back to the Divine Capital.

    At that time, it could not be med on me, Lin Yuan.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head slightly without a care. Since she dared to say this, then she naturally would not be worried about the so-called consequences.

    Lin Yuan straightened up and asked, "Miss, it has been dyed for a long time now. Will you be leaving this ce with us right away and heading to the Divine Capital?"

    Xie Nandu frowned and did not speak immediately, Instead, she looked toward Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was already sitting in front of the stove at this time. He could not say that he liked these two uninvited guests, but he naturally did not detest them either. He was not stupid, he was very clear that this one elderly and one youngster in front of him were not from the same camp as that Xie Boan whom he killed.

    Xie Nandu asked, "After I leave, will the Divine Capital stop in time and not take action against him?"

    Although these few tests were directed at her, the one who resolved them was all Chen Chao. Xie Nandu was also worried that after she left, there would still be people from the Divine Capital who would take cheap shots. Facing a behemoth like the Divine Capital''s Xie n, no matter how talented Chen Chao was, he would ultimately be at a disadvantage.

    "Please rest assured, Miss. Since Miss has already passed the tests, then the tricks from the Divine Capital will no longer continue too. This young man naturally won''t be implicated anymore..."

    Lin Yuan thought about it, but he still did not finish the remaining half of the sentence. Firstly, he felt that it was meaningless. Secondly, he also felt that based on someone as clever as Xie Nandu, she would definitely understand thetter half of the sentence whether he said it or not.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and then said, "You guys go outside and wait for me."

    Lin Yuan nodded his head and did not say anything either. Turning around, he brought that young man who did not talk the entire time out. The two arrived at the doorway and just happened to see the man opposite walking out of his courtyard while carrying a big bowl of rice as he sat on his doorstep.

    Lin Yuan looked at the man with some interest. Who would have expected that the man carrying arge bowl would speak rudely the moment he opened his mouth, "What the hell are you staring at?!"

    The young man furrowed his brows andughed coldly. He thought to himself, barren hills and turbulent waters indeed produced troublemakers. He was just about to open his mouth but was stopped by the Lin Yuan in front of him with a wave of his hand.

    This cultivator whose realm was not low just smiled slightly as he looked at the man in front of him and asked, "Is this bowl of rice tasty?"

    Although he seemed to be asking about that bowl of rice in the man''s hand, the young man faintly sensed that there was some deeper meaning. But sadly, the man seemed to have a natural dislike for Chen Chao who was staying opposite of him. Even the people who walked out of his door were also snubbed by him, "If you want to eat, go home and ask your wife to cook!"

    His words were stillpletely blunt.

    The young man was already filled with rage and almost losing control of himself.

    But Lin Yuan still did not get angry. He just smiled slightly and said, "May I eat a meal of yours with a piece of skygold currency?"

    The man sneered and said, "Who wants your filthy money!"

    Lin Yuan let out a sigh and shook his head with some regret as he stopped talking to the man opposite.

    Then, he went to the horse carriage at the end of the alley.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Watching the two people leave the courtyard, Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and was silent for a while. She wanted to say something, but it also seemed like she did not know how to start.

    A momentter, she took a money pouch out of her bosom and passed it to Chen Chao as she said softly, "The money pouch isn''t an ordinary item, there are only ten thousand pieces of skygold currency inside, it''s all for you. After I reach the Divine Capital, I''ll get more money and send it to you. Or if there are any spirit medicines that you have difficulty in purchasing, you can also write a letter to tell me..."

    Chen Chao received the money pouch that had Nandu two characters engraved on it with gold thread and did not decline. He was very clear that to Xie Nandu, the ten thousand pieces of skygold currency inside were virtually insignificant. But to the present Chen Chao, it was different.

    "Take care." Chen Chao smiled and could not say anything else.

    Xie Nandu thought about it and asked, "Don''t you have anything else that you want to say to me?"

    Her face had some anticipation and she did not hide it. Although the two people merely spent a little over a month together, counting the entire sequence of events, Chen Chao was present for the three tests. The first was in the mountain god temple. Without Chen Chao, she would have died there. The second was that cultivator who was adept in rearing demons. If not for Chen Chao, she would have died too.

    But this final choice, even though it was still because of Chen Chao, it still more or less lied with her in the end.

    "Just who in the Divine Capital doesn''t want you to go over there safe and sound?"

    Chen Chao ced both hands on the stove. Then, he casually took a sweet potato and ced it by the stove.

    Since they were parting, then some idle conversation would not be a problem, right?

    "A bunch of cowards who ate too much and don''t have courage. Those people are not who I have to be worried about. Those people who can truly be my opponents haven''t taken action yet." Xie Nandu had some resolve on her petite face and she said softly, "But I''m confident that I won''t lose to them."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, the young girl said softly, "But, I''ve never thought about being the head of the Xie n before."

    Chen Chao lifted his head to look at the young girl in front of him, aware that she had greater ambitions. She was currently heading north, but it was not to the Divine Capital. Instead, it was even further north, north of the northern frontier, north of the northern desert.

    "You shouldn''t stay here for the rest of your life too."

    Xie Nandu''s expression was full of high spirits, "Chen Chao, you should let the world know your name."

    Chen Chao rubbed his hands and shook his head as he said, "There''s no meaning in these things. Staying alive is the most important."

    A hint of emotion shed across Xie Nandu''s eyes, no idea whether was it disappointment or something else. But, the light in her eyes could be visibly seen dimming considerably.

    Chen Chao saw it, but he did not say anything.

    Very soon, she recollected her emotions. Revealing a beaming face anew, the young girl reached her hand out to remove that silver hairpin that had apanied her for many years. Then she looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment, but he still stretched out his palm.

    Hence, the young girl ced that silver hairpin in his palm. Her petite face was slightly red as she whispered, "Carry it with you. If you encounter a problem that you can''t resolve one day, find someone to give it to me. Even if I, Xie Nandu, pay with my life, I absolutely won''t decline too!"

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows and asked, "This silver hairpin probably has quite the background, right?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said softly, "It''s an ordinary silver hairpin. Keep it well."

    Chen Chao frowned. Thinking about it, he still kept it in his bosom.

    Seeing how Chen Chao looked, the young girl seemed very satisfied. Hence, she sat in front of the stove again. Of course, it was still that old chair.

    These few days, Chen Chao was already used to letting this young girl in front of him have the only chair in the house.

    "How many demons have you killed these few years?"

    It was actually already gettingte. But, the young girl wanted to stay a little longer here, just a little longer.

    She was very clear that this ce was morefortable than White Deer ancestral shrine and definitely morefortable than the Divine Capital too.

    Chen Chao flipped the sweet potato on the stove before saying, "Can''t remember anymore."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and said, "It''s fine, I don''t remember how many books I''ve read too."

    Xie Nandu suddenly asked, "Do you think that studying or cultivation is more painful?"

    "I don''t know whether or not cultivation is painful. Either way, being a martial artist is really very painful. Presumably, no matter how hard studying is, it can''t be worse than being a martial artist."

    Having cultivated these few years, he really felt that there was nothing more painful in this world than being a martial artist.

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not say anything. She just remembered these few years in the White Deer ancestral shrine for no reason and was somewhat absentminded. After leaving this small courtyard, it seemed like it would really be leaving home.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Xie Nandu stood up. But before she could turn around, that youth who was sitting already handed out the sweet potato that had already been cooked on the stove.

    Looking at the sweet potato, Xie Nandu''s eyes narrowed like crescents.

    After sending her out of the door, Chen Chao was silent for a while as he stood at the doorway. Suddenly, he said, "Miss Xie, actually, when we first met, I thought that you were like a flower."

    A pear blossom.

    Xie Nandu smiled. Holding the sweet potato in her hand, she peeled the skin seriously and took a bite before saying somewhat regretfully, "In the future, I won''t be able to eat such delicious sweet potatoes."

    Then, she waved her hand and just stepped across the door sill without holding an umbre, walking forward. Soon, she was covered by wind and snow.

    Chen Chao stood where he was and silently sent her off.

 Chapter 21: Took a Look

    Only when he could no longer see that young girl''s back view, no longer see her covered in wind and snow, did Chen Chao raise his eyebrows and lowered his head. Looking at his boots, he rubbed them at the doorway and took another look at the end of the alley before turning around, wanting to return to his own courtyard.

    It was just that when he was turning around, the man who had been sitting opposite on the doorstep the entire time suddenly smiled and said, "Kid, in the end, you failed to keep such a beautiful wife? I said it a long time ago, a tiny household like yours can''t keep her. The old saying is right, there are three treasures in the world: an ugly wife, barrennd, and a tattered cotton coat. That wife was too pretty. Marrying her will be trouble."

    Chen Chao frowned, "So this is the reason you married Aunt?"

    Although he had never treated this man as an elder, Chen Chao still had the deepest respect for that woman who had always taken care of him.

    The man tilted his head. Only after making sure that his wife was not eavesdropping, did he narrow his eyes and said with a smile, "You half-grown kid, what the hell do you know? When marrying a wife, one should look for stability. Pretty or not is secondary. As long as she''s stable enough, that will do."

    Chen Chao silently thought about the woman''s robust body and thought to himself: indeed stable enough.

    The man immediately noticed that the youth in front of him was not in good spirits. So he asked curiously, "You wouldn''t have lost your chastity after just one month, right?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback and then immediately cursed under his breath.

    Hearing the cuss, the man did not get angry, butughed instead. Rubbing his hands, he was about to get into an argument with the youth in front of him.

    Chen Chao who had long seen through what the man was thinking plopped down on the doorstep and waved his hand.

    Not interested.

    Chen Chao who had always been full of energy like a young tiger was a little tired for the first time.

    The man reached his hand out to dig out the vegetable residue between the crevices of his teeth. Then, he randomly wiped it on his sleeves before clicking his tongue, "Kid, spring hasn''t arrived yet and you''re done already?"

    "Can''t I have eaten too much?"

    The youth retorted perfunctorily. Actually, it was not very convincing.

    The man lifted his head and looked into the distance as he muttered, "You''re still not going to take a look? I reckon that she has walked very far away."

    Chen Chao did not talk, he just rubbed his forehead.

    A little tired.

    A momentter, he raised his head to look at the man. Some words were stuck in his throat and he could not ask.

    For the first time, the man did not make fun of this young man that he had always been at odds. He just said meaningfully, "Do you feel that your heart is empty? Like it''s not the same as before?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and retorted, "No."

    The man gave a coldugh and did not expose this kid''s tough appearance, but fragile interior. He just reached his hand out and stroked the new year couplets that he had just glued onst year. It could only be med that the man did not pay much attention when he was mixing the glue, so he could not tten this new year couplet no matter how he tried, making him a little annoyed. Thinking about how there were still another two to three hundred days to the new year, he immediately reached out and tore it down.

    Crumpling it up into a ball, he casually threw it into the courtyard.

    Very soon, a woman''s scolding sounded out in the courtyard. It sounded a little unpleasant to hear. Either way, it was the kind that did not hold back at all.

    The man felt a little embarrassed. He raised his head and cursed, "You fat sow! Give Your Father a break! Otherwise, Your Father will give you a dressing down in a bit!"

    The courtyard momentarily became quiet.

    When the man looked at the youth sitting opposite on the doorstep again, that kid had a gloating look.

    The man gave a cold snort, "Kid, you saw that? This is f*cking masculinity!"

    Chen Chao nodded his head and said sincerely, "Your mouth is really tough."

    Hearing this, the man said in all seriousness, "My toughest ce isn''t my mouth."

    "Then what is it?" Chen Chao had a curious look, somewhat confused.

    The man let out a coldugh. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he glimpsed out of the corner of his eye that the woman in the courtyard had alreadye out with a rolling pin. Hence, the man just left behind a smile that had a tinge with an implicit meaning and prepared to close the door.

    Picking up thatrge bowl at the doorstep that had long already be empty, when he turned around, the man smiled to himself and said, "If you don''t say your goodbyes properly when parting, who knows how many nights you''ll be tossing and turning."

    The man who finally managed to close the door before that woman came over let out a sigh of relief. Being beaten up was no big deal. But, if that kid saw it every time, he would be a joke!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Next to the carriage, the two people who were already covered in snow were looking over at the alley at this time.

    The young man held it in for a long time, but he still failed to hold it in and said with some anger, "Sir, that country bumpkin was so rude, why didn''t you teach him a lesson?"

    Lin Yuan took a look at his grumpy disciple and shook his head as he said with a smile, "Since you''ve read so many ssics, you should have the temperament of the sages, right? If you want to fight with the country bumpkin that you speak of just because of those few words, wouldn''t all your reading have been for naught?"

    When the young man heard this, he frowned and asked, "Doesn''t that mean that as long as the other party is weaker, they can provoke a powerhouse to his face without any misgivings?"

    He was asking about the situation before, but also not just about the situation before.

    Lin Yuan smiled and said rather profoundly, "In your view, those books that I''ve read and those principles that I''ve read might not necessarily be right, nor must they make sense. Therefore, where the bottom line lies in your heart, determines the things that he can do. The principles in the books differ from man to man. We''re not sages either, we''ll always make mistakes.

    The young man thought about it and asked, "Then, does Sir mean that if I go and teach him a lesson now, I''ll be in the right too?

    Lin Yuan could not stifle hisughter and shook his head and said, "Although your reasoning can convince you, it doesn''t necessarily convince me."

    The young man understood it, so he became somewhat gloomy.

    Lin Yuan patted his shoulder and said softly, "Boyue, actually, if you can beat me, is it important whether or not your reasoning can convince me?"

    The young man was stunned before immediately losing heart as he said, "Sir''s words don''t make any sense."

    Lin Yuan chuckled. This schr whose reputation in the Divine Capital''s Xie n was not considered low was rather happy.

    The young man suddenly asked, "Sir, have you seen what that person''s aptitude is like? Is it the same as rumored?"

    Ever since it spread that the leader of White Deer''s Xie n''s current generation was a young girl with superb character and talent, many rumors had long appeared in the Divine Capital''s Xie n. They said that when this young girl was born, there was a phenomenon in the sky, that a white deer ran across the Xie n''s ancestral shrine, and also that a foreign cultivator visited and wanted to bring this young girl away...

    Either way, there were many rumors. It was impossible to distinguish the truth from the fake for some time.

    Lin Yuan recalled that stubborn teenage girl previously and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Her temperament is already very stable. There are few rivals among her peers. As for talent, how can it be discerned by looking with two eyes? But, presumably, she won''t be a mediocre person too. Otherwise, why would both White Deer and the Divine Capital expend such a herculean effort? I presume that there''s no issue over at the academy''s side too."

    The young man said, "The Wei n produced a remarkable character in this generation. They were long taken away by foreign cultivators for cultivation. After all these years, who knows whether or not they can still remember that they are surnamed Wei."

    Mentioning this, the young man was actually a little sarcastic.

    In the present imperial court, it had already gradually be clear that the Xie n and Wei n had divided the world into two. But,pared to the Xie n, the Wei n was on much closer terms with those foreign cultivators. Many of their descendants were cultivating in the foreign cultivation sects. The Wei n had also been castigated for this.

    The present Divine Capital was naturally not too peaceful either.

    "This Xie and Wei struggle shouldn''t determine a victor within a short time."

    As the Xie n''s retainer, Lin Yuan naturally held no feelings for the Wei n. But if say that the struggle between these two major families would have the curtain fall in a short time, he did not believe it.

    The young man nodded his head. The two families had already fought for close to a hundred years. If no third party intervened, it would probably not be so easy to determine the victor.

    "It''s hard to determine a victor in the current situation. So the chess pieces have to be ced faster."

    Lin Yuan spoke to himself, saying something that was confusing. The young man could not understand.

    He wanted to speak up but dispelled this notion very quickly.

    "Can this person break the stalemate? Hard to say, but presumably, people have high expectations. It''s just that..."

    It was just that Lin Yuan felt that there was no meaning whether or not he said the words at the back, so he simply stopped talking.

    Then, he ignored his disciple''s look of anticipation and waved his hand, indicating that that was it.

    After that, Lin Yuan remembered the man with the strange temper again and frowned, muttering to himself, "I keep feeling that I''ve seen you somewhere. But, I just can''t remember where."

    The young man still had a temperament that could not hold it in. He was about to open his mouth to ask again, but before he could open his mouth, he saw that young girl with a head full of snow as she walked out of the alley holding a sweet potato.

    She even took a bite of the sweet potato while walking.

    Seeing this scene, the young man was somewhat absentminded.

    While Xie Nandu hastened her footsteps and arrived before the horse carriage.

    She held the remaining half of the sweet potato in her hand.

    Lin Yuan sped her hand and said, "Miss, please board the carriage."

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and was just about to board the carriage and enter.

    The young man suddenly smiled and said, "My name is Xie Boyue, I''m a Xie n descendant too. In terms of seniority, we''re in the same generation."

    There was still half a sentence that he did not say.

    Xie Nandu nced at him and said softly, "Got it."

    When she entered the carriage, Xie Nandu turned her head and looked at the alley. But it was still empty.

    She furrowed her brows.

 Chapter 22: Taking Precautions

    Chen Chao stood up feebly and entered the courtyard. Closing the door, he slowly headed towards the stove and still subconsciously sat down on that long bench. It was just that after sitting down, he suddenly lifted his head and saw that the old chair opposite was empty.

    Chen Chao pressed both hands on his face. Only after shaking for a bit, did he perk up a little. Then, he stood up and practiced a set of fist techniques in the corridor. Then, he remembered that his small courtyard was already in utter ruins. That fight previously had practically demolished half of the entire courtyard.

    Putting his hand on his forehead, Chen Chao cursed under his breath, "Your Father should have hacked you a few more times."

    After cursing, Chen Chao prepared to go out and buy some blue tiles from the store outside to fix his roof. As for those holes in the courtyard and in the corridor, they had to be repaired one by one too. Oh, right, he also had to buy a new water vat for the courtyard.

    It was just that just as he was about to go out, knocking sounds came over from the courtyard door.

    Chen Chao opened the door, the arrival was indeed that ck, skinny teen, Lin Cheng.

    The moment he opened the door, Lin Cheng looked inside the courtyard and did not find that petite and exquisite figure. This kid scratched his head, "Where''s Sister-inw?"

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to reply, Lin Cheng yelled out strangely on his own, "I bumped into a horse carriage when I came over, the kind that needs two horses to pull it. Is it Sister-inw''s family? Big Brother Chen, did you bully Sister-inw, then Sister-inw asked her family to bring her away?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. He was just about to speak when Lin Cheng nodded his head again, "Either that, or Sister-inw looks down on Big Brother''s poverty. As I said, Big Brother, you''re a warden. No matter what, you''re a big shot on the same official rank as a magistrate. You should totally buy a bigger house. Yet, you insist on this lousy courtyard. See, now Sister-inw..."

    Lin Cheng suddenly stopped. Not that he did not want to say anymore, but because Chen Chao pressed one hand on his shoulder and lightly exerted strength. It made him wince in pain and he could not say anything anymore.

    "Stop being ridiculous."

    Chen Chao shot a re at the dark, skinny youth in front of him and let go of his hand.

    Lin Cheng gave an mhm. Reaching his hand out to press on his other shoulder to rub it, just when he wanted to say something else, Chen Chao gave him a look and he immediately became obedient. Then he started talking about that Xuanming Stone Mine matter without omitting any details.

    Actually, for an ordinary civilian like Lin Cheng, the things that he came into contact with would not be some secret. But since that Warden Li asked him to wait for people, Chen Chao felt that he still had to make preparations early. The only one around him who knew some things was this youth who was mining in the quarry over there.

    "Actually, there''s nothing special either, we just mined like that every day. After breakfast in the morning, we''ll go down into the mines, load up a cart, and ask the people upstairs to pull it out. When we leave the mines at night, the supervisors will search our bodies to see if we pocketed any stones. Actually, most of those things are very big, we can''t hide them. The small ones aren''t easy to hide either. Some people feel that hiding it up the butt..."

    "You don''t have to go into such details."

    Chen Chao frowned. If he did not stop this youth in front of him, who knew what else this guy was going to say?

    "You think about it, did anything special happen? Otherwise, why would there be so many mine copses at the same time?" Chen Chao furrowed his brows. Actually, he had some preliminary judgment. But, he wanted to get the answer from Lin Cheng.

    He knew that this teenager would not lie to him.

    Lin Cheng had some difficulty and hesitated for a moment. But he still lowered his voice and said, "The mine forbade us to talk about this matter. Big Brother Chen, you mustn''t spread it."

    Chen Chao nodded and asked first, "Was the mine overexploited, causing multiple cave-ins?"

    Lin Cheng was stunned, somewhat in disbelief, "Big Brother, how did you know?!"

    They had always been very methodical when mining that stone mine previously. Nothing had ever happened. All the way until recently, when the official in charge over there asked them to speed up the progress. Even the mines that had already been harvested to the limit had to continue to be mined too. They heard that after thepletion of this batch of ores, they would continue to mine in a new mine. Actually, his return this time was thest holiday given to him by the mine there. After they have settled their household affairs, who knew when would be the next time that they woulde back?

    Chen Chao did not answer his question. He was just silently thinking that if things were so simple, if the truth was just like that, then it did not seem too worthwhile for that Warden Li to personally make a trip. He could have written a letter. Even if there was anything that could not be written in the letter, then why did he not say it clearly when they met? Instead, he was so vague.

    Chen Chao rapped on the stove lightly, his expression solemn.

    Just this trivial matter and he even had to wait for people to go together?

    Chen Chao kept feeling a little uneasy.

    Who was he waiting for? Great Liang Dynasty''s officials? Or was it some other people?

    "When are you guys withdrawing? Are those Ministry of Works officials really gone?"

    Chen Chao retracted his hand. Casually peeling off a piece of paint from the wooden pir, he threw it into the stove. Very soon, some ck smoke emerged from the stove. The smell was a little unpleasant.

    Lin Cheng pinched his nose and said in a low, muffled voice, "We''re going tomorrow. Originally, I''ll be going over there aftering to find you today. Those officials are long gone and the ores have also long been carried away. Right now, there are just a few low-ranking supervisors left in the mine. When we leave, it should bepletely empty over there!"

    He reached his hand out and fanned. After discovering that it was futile, he gave Chen Chao a rather resentful look.

    Chen Chao ignored these things. He just nodded and said to himself, "What are they investigating in an abandoned mine?"

    Lin Cheng did not hear clearly what Chen Chao said. He just watched as no more ck smoke emerged from the stove before reaching his hands out to bake it as he said with some vicissitudes of emotion, "If there wasn''t Sister-inw, how could there be a fire here."

    It was not his first timeing to Chen Chao''s ce too. He still remembered that he came here previously in the winter too. The entire courtyard was icy-cold. How could there be any fire?

    Actually, this could not be med on Chen Chao either. After starting cultivation, even Initial Realm immortal cultivators could remain impervious to the cold and heat, let alone Chen Chao this Divine Trove martial artist.

    "Alright, you can go back."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and was about to chase him away.

    "You''re not even inviting me for a meal?" Lin Cheng was somewhat aggrieved.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with him and sent him off to the entrance. Lin Cheng looked at him with some reluctance.

    Chen Chao thought about it before saying calmly, "I''ll help you keep the Seven Star Grass that you gave me before. Whenever you want it,e find me again. I have no use for that thing in the near future. Oh, right, when you go to the new mine, don''t take the initiative to cause trouble. However... if you get bullied, don''t be in a hurry to take action. Remember to write to me and tell me."

    Lin Cheng acknowledged it a little distractedly.

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder and said in earnest, "In this chaotic age, staying alive is the most important."

    Lin Cheng saw what was in Chen Chao''s eyes this time and nodded his head earnestly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After sending Lin Cheng off, Chen Chao returned to the courtyard and lifted his head to take a look at the dpidated roof. Currently, there was already some umted snow in the corridor. Those snowkes fell down from the holes above. However, he was in no mood to buy blue tiles for now. Instead, he sat back down next to the wooden pir. Leaning against the wooden pir, he started circting his qi activity. Having just stepped into Divine Trove Realm, his foundation was not consolidated yet.

    Now that he was going to face the unknown, Chen Chao subconsciously wanted to make himself be a little stronger.

    In this chaotic age, nothing else was important. The only important things were the saber at his waist and his cultivation.

    After an incense stick of time passed, Chen Chao opened his eyes. Taking a look at the old chair over there, he then closed his eyes again and began continuing to circte qi activity through his meridians. Each time qi activity was circted, it was actually greatly beneficial to martial artists. Not only could it broaden the meridians, but it could also even make the flow of qi activity smoother. Although it was all trivial work, if one persevered on like this, they would achieve great things in the future too.

    Over the next few days, Chen Chao cultivated all the way at home and never went out. Naturally, he did not go and mend the holes in his roof either.

    During this time, the county government sent someone over in the middle of the night. Mi Ke invited him to eat supper, but was sternly rejected by Chen Chao!

    Until one day in the middle of the night, when Chen Chao opened his eyes, the snow outside had already stooped. But it was still freezing. he sat next to the pir and flipped through an old book that was about daoist magic. Although it was useless to a martial artist like him, it was good to read more too.

    After a long time, he put this old book down and recalled those words that Warden Li said, and the strangeness of the Xuanming Stone Mine now.

    Everything seemed all too unusual.

    He watched the day break.

    Thinking about it, Chen Chao stood up and headed over to the county government. It was time to make some preparations for some things.

 Chapter 23: Official Documents

    After the heavy blizzard stopped, the weather gradually turned warm. Before long, the umted snow in Tianqing County had pretty much melted.

    Many civilians started clearing away the residual snow in front of their homes.

    It was just that many ordinary civilians still could not let down their guard at present. After surviving the cold winter, there was still another important hurdle, which was the cold spell in early spring. Many elderly folks were like that; survived the winter but could not make it past the cold spell in spring.

    But in the Great Liang Dynasty, such a thing was all toomon.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Magistrate Mi Ke was currently chatting with Registrar Zhang in the county government.

    Pinching a ck piece, Mi Ke mused for a long time and did not ce his piece.

    A full 15 minutes passed.

    Registrar Zhang could not hold back and said, "Your Excellency, if you still don''t ce your piece, it''s time to eat lunch."

    Mi Ke gave an oh and put the chess piece back, nodding as he said, "It''s time for lunch."

    Seeing as Mi Ke thickened his skin to answer him, the corners of Registrar Zhang''s mouth twitched and he said with some anger, "Your Excellency, you can''t always be so shameless, right?"

    Mi Ke took a look at the situation on the chessboard, his side was virtually powerless to turn the tables anymore. He reckoned that in another two or three moves, he could basically only throw in the towel and concede defeat. But, Mi Ke still had the gall to say, "This official''s skin is still too thin. Otherwise, I would have stopped being the county magistrate a long time ago."

    Registrar Zhang was startled and said with concern, "Did newse from upstairs that they want to dismiss Your Excellency?"

    Hearing this, Mi Ke rolled his eyes and said rather unhappily, "This official has been honest and upright. Having governed this Tianqing County for so many years, when has there ever been a problem that I''d have to be dismissed from my post? If even I''m removed from office, then all the county magistrates in this Great Liang Dynasty will be the same as me!"

    This was not false, Mi Ke indeed did not partake in any corruption these few years. Furthermore, he was considered skilled in managing government affairs too. He was far from wholeheartedly looking out for themon people, but he was definitely a good official.

    "However, my days as county magistrate are really numbered."

    "Has Your Excellency contracted a serious disease? This lowly official knows a famous doctor, I''ll go and invite him over on Your Excellency''s behalf."

    "Not really."

    "Then, is Your Excellency tired of officialdom strife and set your mind on retiring?"

    "That''s not it either."

    "Could it be that Your Excellency looks down on your low sry that can''t support a family?"

    Mi Ke took a look at Registrar Zhang in front of him and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Old Zhang, you and I have worked together for many years. You''re indeed still so stupid."

    "This lowly official is dumb. Your Excellency pray tell." Registrar Zhang lowered his head.

    "This official is getting promoted."

    Hearing this, a hint of emotion welled up on Registrar Zhang''s dark face as he looked at Mi Ke''s expression. He involuntarily grabbed Mi Ke''s hand and choked up as he asked, "Your Excellency has been conscientious and earnest these few years, have you finally gotten your reward?!"

    A hint of cold sweat broke out on Mi Ke''s forehead and he took his hand back without leaving a trace. As early as when he caught a cold previously, he felt that something was off about this old punk. Looking at it now, it seemed like something was really not quite right.

    "A few days ago, I received the letter from County Chief, His Excellency. The imperial court has already decided to transfer me to Wanshan County to be the County Chief. The letter of authorization has already been sent out by the Ministry of Personnel. When spring starts, it will be delivered to my hands."

    When he talked about this, Mi Ke was full of high spirits. Having struggled in the officialdom for many years, his heart had long already be like dead ashes. Originally, he thought that he would be a county magistrate for the rest of his life. But he did not expect that he would actually really be valued by his superiors and finally got promoted.

    When he received the letter, he wanted to immediately bring his entire family and rush to Wanshan County. However, there was a set of cumbersome and necessary procedures for the officials of the Great Liang Dynasty when taking office. No matter how much of a hurry he was in, he had to wait for the process to bepleted step by step.

    "Then, this lowly official will congratte Exalted Magistrate."

    Registrar Zhang was somewhat listless. He wascking in vigor when he spoke.

    "Your Excellency... I say, is there a possibility..." Registrar Zhang suddenly thought of something and perked up.

    "Impossible!" Mi Ke waved his hand, looking resolute.

    Registrar Zhang said in surprise, "Your Excellency, I haven''t said anything yet and you already know?"

    Mi Ke''s old face turned stiff. Stroking his beard, he slowly said, "I''ve worked with you for so long, can I not know what you''re thinking? If you, this chief registrar, also follow me and leave, how will the new magistrate manage the local county''s affairs? For the sake of the people, I''m afraid that you, Old Zhang, will still have to stay behind."

    Registrar Zhang opened his mouth and said dejectedly, "Your Excellency has misunderstood. This lowly official wanted to say that Your Excellency will have to pay me back the few pieces of skygold currency that you owe me."

    "That''s of course, that''s of course..." Mi Ke''s expression looked a little unnatural.

    The atmosphere became a little awkward for some time.

    "Lord Mi, Warden Chen is here!"

    The sound came from outside, it was a count underling speaking, which also just happened to resolve Mi Ke''s dilemma.

    "Hurry and invite him in." Mi Ke took a deep breath and exerted strength with both legs, standing up.

    Chen Chao who was dressed in ck already walked in withrge strides. He was still that youth with a saber hanging at his waist, but he seemed to have grown a little taller. When Mi Ke saw Chen Chao, he came up to greet him cheerfully, "Why? Does Warden Chen also know about this official''s promotion to County Chief?"

    "... ..."

    What County Chief? How would I know?

    Chen Chao looked at Mi Ke, somewhat inert.

    "Congrattions, Lord Mi. Your Excellency has worked diligently and honestly for themon people. Even if it''s governing amandery, it''s not over the top either."

    Although he had not figured out the current situation yet, as the saying went: everything will have somebody who dislikes it, but only ttery is loved by all. No matter what it was, there was no mistake in ttering him first.

    Sure enough, Mi Ke quite enjoyed it and nodded his head repeatedly.

    Years of hardship, bitterness, forbearance, and diligence, had finally yielded results. There was nothing better than this.

    After ttering, Chen Chao took the initiative to make his intentions known, "Lord Mi, I came this time to take a look at the files concerning the Xuanming Stone Mine."

    Although the Xuanming Stone Mine was not under Tianqing County''s jurisdiction, it recruited civilians in Tianqing County all year round. Therefore, Tianqing County would have recorded many things about the stone mine over the years.

    Mi Ke looked at Chen Chao with some surprise and asked, "Why did Younger Brother Chen be concerned with this?"

    Mi Ke was still not aware of what happened over at the Xuanming Stone Mine. At present, it was still just a secret known to only a few people.

    "Demons have appeared there recently. Previously, Warden Li came to have me assist in the investigations and deal with the demons as soon as possible." Chen Chao casually made up a lie. He was betting that Mi Ke had not been informed by someone about what happened over there.

    Mi Ke gave an oh, thinking to himself: turns out that Warden Li came to see you for this matter.

    "There''s no rush. Does Younger Brother Chen know how to y chess? Let us two brothers y a game today!"

    Mi Ke dragged Chen Chao over there, "Not that I''m boasting, but back then, my teacher has praised my chess ability before too."

    Registrar Zhang already got up so that they had a ce to sit.

    Chen Chao was not willing to waste time here. He frowned and asked, "Lord Mi''s promotion this time, which restaurant will you be hosting the banquet?"

    "What were you asking earlier, Younger Brother Chen?"

    Hearing Chen Chao''s question, Mi Ke let go of Chen Chao naturally. Furrowing his brows, it seemed like his old habit had rpsed.

    Chen Chao could only repeat what he came here for.

    "I nearly dyed Younger Brother''s important matter!"

    Mi Ke smacked his thigh, his face a little ashamed.

    Chen Chao was silent. He really wanted to give this Lord Magistrate a big thumbs up to express his praise.

    "That person,e and bring Warden Chen to the Official Documents Archives, don''t dy Warden Chen''s important matter!" Mi Ke shouted. When he turned his head, Chen Chao already arrived at the doorway.

    He stood there and waved his hand as he said with a loudugh, "Congrattions, Lord Mi, on your promotion to County Chief! When will the celebration banquet be? I''ll definitely be there!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, there were immediately countless pairs of eyes in the county government that turned to Mi Ke.

    Full with desire.

    Mi Ke stood transfixed on the spot. In an extremely short time, he cursed Chen Chao''s 18 generations of ancestors.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tianqing County''s Official Documents Archives was not big. Rows of bookshelves were arranged here and the case files that Tianqing County had handled over the years were stacked inside. Apart from Tianqing County saving a copy of the case files for themselves, a copy would also be sent over to Commandery Qingshan.

    After the count underling opened the door for Chen Chao, he left on his own. There were no ssified files here, they were not too worried about the theft of files. Let alone that the youth in front of him was Tianqing County''s warden. With him around, who would dare act rashly?

    Chen Chao shut the doors and found the files about Xuanming Stone Mine very easily on these bookshelves.

    The topmost volume already umted a thickyer of dust. It seemed like no one hade to browse for a long time.

    Lifting his robes, Chen Chao slowly sat down and began reading the file.

    Ten years ago, the Xuanming Stone Mine was opened up for mining. At that time, the Ministry of Works officials came in person to scout out the geomantic omens and found this mining site. Later, the imperial court set up the mine here and the Ministry of Works officials recruited civilians. The cultivators who were stationed at the mine came from Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    That was an institution that the Great Liang Dynasty used to gather cultivators. It was established all over the country and the main duty was to station some of the important ces rted to the establishment of the Great Liang Dynasty and rted to cultivation.

    Compared to wardens, theposition of cultivators in the Heavenly Imperial Institution wasplicated. Apart from martial artists, there were all kinds of cultivators.

    Putting the book in his hand down, Chen Chao picked up the volume below.

    Ten years'' time and a stone mine''s harvesting dried up. It just so happened to fall within the time frame too.

    There was no problem here.

    What Chen Chao was looking for, were things that Warden Li did not tell him, which was the truth of this matter.

    He continued reading the volume in his hands. After reading little by little, he finally discovered some problems through minute clues.

    "Here it is!"

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, looking at a record in front of his eyes.

    "TianJian Year 11, early spring. A mining hole in Xuanming Stone Mine copsed. Fortunately, there were no civilian casualties. This mining hole had been mined for two months and there were no abnormalities..."

    There was originally nothing wrong with this record. The problem was the time.

    Two months.

    A mining hole was mined for two months, it meant that this mining hole had only just started to be mined. The excavating depth definitely did not surpass several dozen feet. This was a depth that was absolutely impossible to copse.

    Even if it was the Ministry of Works official''s dereliction of duty that caused this mining hole to copse...

    The biggest problem did not lie here.

    But that there were no civilian casualties recorded.

    Everyone knew that once a mining hole started to be mined, there would be day and night rotation of civilian miners, ensuring that someone would always be in the mining pit.

    With people in the mining pit, there was absolutely no chance of survival once the mining hole copsed.

    But it was recorded here that there were no civilian casualties.

    What did this mean?

    Did the mine give false information?

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows slightly.

    There were a fixed number of recruited civilians. Everyone had to be registered. Even if they wanted to make a false report, it could not be easy to conceal it either. Chen Chao felt that they likely would not make a fuss over this.

    Since there was no false report, then what was recorded here was true.

    Then the problem arose: why did the mining hole copse without civilian casualties?

    Because there were no recruited civilians mining Xuanming Stones in the mining hole at all.

    Why would a mining hole copse if Xuanming Stones were not being mined?

    Chen Chao closed the file and was absorbed in thought.

 Chapter 24: Qi Refiner

    Ever since Warden Li came to find him, Chen Chao never viewed this matter as a trivial matter. Whether was it finding Lin Cheng previously, oring to the county government himself to read the files, it was all for his own sake to excavate the truth of this matter.

    It was definitely impossible for that old fogey to tell him the truth. Everything could only rely on himself now that he was swept into this matter.

    Sitting on the ground, he read finish the remaining files. There were still many fishy areas. Chen Chao looked over those fishy areas repeatedly before slowly standing up and returning the files to the bookshelves.

    When he returned to the county government''s main hall, he did not see Mi Ke. There was only Registrar Zhang who was secretly sad all by himself.

    It seemed like Magistrate Mi getting promoted and leaving was very difficult for him to ept.

    Chen Chao quickly walked out of the county government''s main hall. When he saw that familiar court underling, Chen Chao nodded his head and asked, "Lord Mi has been promoted to County Chief. When is the new magistrate taking office?"

    Over these past few years, his rtionship with Mi Ke had been very good. Now that he was going to be changed to someone else, he was still a little not used to it.

    The court underlying scratched his head and asked probingly, "It should be after early spring? His Excellency''s letter of appointment hasn''t arrived yet. Besides, ording to Great Liang''sw, His Excellency can only leave after that new magistrate arrives."

    Talking up to here, the court underlying let out a sigh and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "A good official like His Excellency maye by with luck, but not by searching for it. Who knows whether or not the newly appointed Lord Magistrate canpare."

    Court underlings like them were all local natives. There was virtually no possibility of promotion for life. Therefore, whoever came to be the magistrate was destined to be someone that they could not afford to provoke. If they encountered a good magistrate, such as someone like Mi Ke, they would live a morefortable life. But if the new magistrate was trouble, their days would be harder.

    Chen Chao did not follow up. He did not have any dissatisfaction with Mi Ke. It was just that this old fellow had been staying in the county government these few years for too long. Themon practices of this county government seemed a little improper...

    "When that new magistrate takes office, please let me know so that I cane and pay my respects too."

    After Chen Chao gave a heads-up, he left the county government and went straight out of the city.

    Calcting it carefully, he already had not left the city for more than a month after bringing Xie Nandu back to Tianqing County previously. Who knew whether or not those demons were missing him greatly?

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows, he did not look forward to going out of the city as much as before but became much more careful instead. His state of mind was like the first time he left the county city to hunt; cautious to the extreme. That trip out of the city was actually incredibly dangerous. He who was merely Initial Realm encountered two demons in the mountains. After finally managing to kill them, he sustained considerable injuries too. What was even more damnable was that after getting injured, he immediately ran into a third demon.

    At that time, even Chen Chao himself practically felt that he would die in the mountains.

    Luckily, he still killed that demon in the end. After bringing three demon beads and a body full of injuries back to the county town, hey in bed for over half a month.

    After that, Chen Chao was considered to have truly taken his first step, gradually bing an existence that demons within a radius of dozens of miles feared immensely.

    After leaving the city, the direction was still that mountain god temple where he encountered Xie Nandu before. That mine was another two mountains away in the northeast.

    Actually, just this one path, few ordinary people could safely travel back and forth before Chen Chao.

    Tianqing County''s peaceful world did not reflect the Great Liang Dynasty''s current situation.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At dusk, Chen Chao arrived outside that dpidated mountain god temple.

    At present, more than half of the umted snow in the mountain had already melted. This mountain god temple had finally revealed its true appearance too.

    Leaping lighting, Chen Chao arrived on top of the incense burner in the courtyard and surveyed the surroundings. Apart from the wild grass that started budding in the courtyard, this mountain god temple did not change muchpared to a month ago.

    Demonic qi could not be seen. It may be assumed that there were no demons.

    Looking at the sky, Chen Chao was currently hesitating on whether to spend the night in the mountain god temple when he suddenly heard some footsteps outside.

    There were also some conversation sounds that approached from afar.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. Tiptoeing, he flew up from the incense burner onto the beam of the main hall.

    Although this mountain god temple was built by the previous dynasty, it was still considered sturdy now. There was no need to worry about it copsing.

    Finding a ce on the beam where he definitely could not be seen from the ground, but he could see the blind spot on the ground, Chen Chao held his breath and converged his breathing. Even his heartbeat became extremely weak at this moment.

    Before long, four people walked into the main hall.

    Two men and two women. All of them were good-looking and dressed elegantly.

    Each of them had some ethereal aura.

    After the tallest man walked into the main hall, he surveyed the surroundings. He only smiled slightly after seeing that there were no abnormalities and said, "Two fellow daoists, it''s gettingte. Let''s rest here for a while tonight?"

    "This ce is good. Although this mountain god temple was built by the previous dynasty and has already experienced hundreds of centuries and loss of joss fire, there''s still some left. Just nice, we can borrow it to cultivate."

    The other man who looked even younger sat down impatiently. Before long, Chen Chao saw that strands of earthy-yellow aura slowly seeped out of that mountain god statue which had long already turned into an unrefined y idol turn into a thin thread, connecting with that young man.

    Seeing this scene, a hint of displeasure shed across the faces of the other three people. The young man who spoke in the beginning said with vicissitudes of emotion, "This mountain god has eaten god knows how much joss fire in the previous dynasty. But sadly, we didn''t encounter it earlier. Now that several centuries have gone by, less than 10% of it remains. But it''s better than nothing too. Fellow Daoist Yan, Junior Apprentice Sister, just nice we can borrow it to cultivate."

    Hearing the man speak, that Fellow Daoist Yan said softly, "Join in, Brother Daoist."

    The three people sat down cross-legged very quickly and started activating their own sect''s daoist magics. Very soon, another three earthly-yellow silk threads emerged from that y idol, connecting these three people present.

    Chen Chao who was hiding on the beam had already started specting that they were those foreignnd cultivators long when he was listening to them address each other fellow daoist. When he saw them cultivating like this, he had already given his verdict. These four were definitely of the rumored qi refiner lineage.

    This made him involuntarily recall that young qi refiner who died at his hands previously.

    Although these few people were destined to be of a different lineage than that young qi refiner, they had amon ancestry. There was no doubt about this.

    But the problem was, why did these few people who were rarely seen qi refiners among cultivators, show up here now?

    Chen Chao could not get much information from their conversation for the time being. But he vaguely felt that things would not be so simple.

 Chapter 25: Argument

    Qi refiners were a rarely seen lineage among cultivators to begin with. The techniques that they cultivated were close to Great Dao. It was adept in observing fate, making it extremely mysterious and abstruse.

    Presently, there were a group of qi refiners among the Great Liang Dynasty''s imperial astronomers who specialized in deducing the Great Liang Dynasty''s national fate, seeing advantages and avoiding disadvantage. However, Great Liang Dynasty''s own qi refiners could only be said to pale inparison with those foreignnd qi refiners. There was noparison at all.

    However, there was no way of knowing whether the four people in the main hall currently were imperial astronomers or foreign cultivators.

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry either, he justy on the beam, waiting for these few people to cultivate. He did not believe that he could not get any useful information.

    Sure enough, after more than two hours, those few earthly-yellow silk threads that connected the few people began to fade. The mountain god statue also started swaying at this moment. It was just that the magnitude was not great. If one did not observe carefully, it could not be seen clearly.

    Sneaking a nce outside, the sky had already turnedpletely dark.

    By the time Chen Chao turned his head, the few individuals here had already gotten up.

    Then, Chen Chao saw them each take out three sticks of thin incense from their personal belongings. The thin incenses were entirely golden. There should also be some gold dust on it. The thin incense in the four people''s hands was roughly divided into two categories. The thin incenses in the hands of that young man who started talking right at the beginning and another girl were exactly the same. The two of them should be from the same sect. While the thin incenses in the other two people''s hands werergely identical with only minor differences. Who knew whether they were from the same sect or not?

    The four people each lit their incense. Then, they bowed deeply in front of that mountain god statue, as if to thank it.

    Regarding this strange rule of qi refiners, probably only qi refiners knew about it. Even if others were to read a few more books about qi refiners, they would not be able to fully understand it too.

    Only after inserting the thin incense in front of that mountain god statue, did the four people nod their heads.

    The young man who was previously the first to sit down and cultivate said with some regret, "These joss fire has eroded too much. Otherwise, we''d have been able to cultivate for the whole night."

    Although he was talking about the joss fire, in reality, he wasining about these three people. There was just this one previous dynasty''s mountain god and you guys really had the cheek to snatch it from me.

    The remaining three people could naturally discern the implicit meaning in the young man''s words. That female Fellow Daoist Yan frowned slightly but did not say anything from start to end. As for the other woman, her face revealed unhappiness and she wanted to say something, but the corner of her clothes was tugged by her senior apprentice brother. So she could not drop it.

    As for that young man who spoke first, he said, "Fellow Daoist Guo, don''t mind it."

    His voice was lukewarm like a spring breeze.

    But that young man who was surnamed Guo just forced a fake smile with the corners of his mouth.

    The young man did not care either. He just quickly found some dry firewood and started a fire.

    The four people sat in front of the fire, each with different thoughts.

    The girl who was surnamed Yan suddenly said, "There was something strange on this journey. I wonder if fellow daoists noticed it?"

    The man who was surnamed Guo frowned and said, "Fairy Yan, this isn''t the Luo Tian Conference. There''s no need to mystify things."

    The expression of the woman surnamed Yan changed slightly, but she did not really shed all pretenses of cordiality with the young man in front of her. Instead, she turned to look at the pair of apprentice brother and sister who were from the same sect.

    The woman subconsciously looked toward her senior apprentice brother.

    "Does Fellow Daoist Yan want to talk about how we didn''t encounter demons on this trip?"

    The young man nced opposite and said softly, "I''ve been thinking about this thing too."

    Under the Great Liang Dynasty''s rule, apart from the vicinity of the Divine Capital, where else would dare say that there were no demons plundering?

    Let alone this remotend. There should be demons running rampant.

    The woman surnamed Yan said with a nod, "There''s something amiss when things don''t make sense. We should be careful."

    This time, without waiting for the young man to speak, the man surnamed Guo interrupted with a sneer, "Fairy Yan is probably overthinking it. How can there be so many troublesome matters?"

    Being repeatedly provoked like this, the woman surnamed Yan finally could not hold herself back. She said in a solemn voice, "Guo Xi, you and I are not representing ourselves this time. This is a serious matter, shouldn''t we be more careful?!"

    Guo Xi''s expression was dark and he said with a cold smile, "Yan Ruoshui, you really dare to talk to me in this manner?"

    Yan Ruoshui snorted coldly. Her sect was called South Heaven Sect. It was not considered first-rate among qi refiner sects and could notpare to Guo Xi''s Three Streams Manor. So before she left, her sect had already instructed her not to sh with Guo Xi as much as possible.

    Except, facing Guo Xi''s repeated provocation under pretext, Yan Ruoshui could not restrain herself anymore.

    "Fellow Daoist Guo, I hope you understand that our journey this time is representing our respective sects. Furthermore, the matter isn''t trivial, so we should be cautious!"

    Yan Ruoshui forcefully endured her anger and gritted her teeth as she spoke.

    Guo Xi did not care in the slightest as he said, "This is the reason why you mystified things?"

    Yan Ruoshui stared at Guo Xi and said coldly, "Guo Xi, don''t bully people too far!"

    "Oh yeah? Even if I''m bullying you, what can you do?!"

    Guo Xi had an indifferent look. The sect behind him was much stronger than the girl in front of him.

    Seeing the two people quarreling, the young man hurriedly came out to smooth things over, "Two fellow daoists, both of you please stop talking. This trip isn''t for ourselves, it''s to conduct business for our sects. Don''t let it affect the harmony."

    "Chi Ganquan, when is it your turn to speak?"

    Facing Chi Ganquan, Guo Xi did not feel grateful in the least bit. He sneered coldly and said, "To tell you the truth, Your Father looks down on people like you most of all! Pretending to be some goody-two-shoes. Who can''t discern that you''re interested in Yan Ruoshui?!"

    Yan Ruoshui''s expression changed slightly, but she did not speak.

    Hearing the other party humiliate her senior apprentice brother like this, the woman was just about to open her mouth, but Chi Ganquan tugged the corner of her clothes.

    Chi Ganquan sped his hands with a bitter smile and stopped talking.

    Her own sect was far inferior to these two people in front of her. So naturally, she could only exercise forbearance in all aspects.

    Guo Xi''s words sessfully made the atmosphere turn heavy. Yan Ruoshui also lost interest in talking.

    Because of Guo Xi''s deliberate incitement, it somewhat disappointed Chen Chao who wanted to find out some things from them. Presently, he only gleaned that tiny bit of information. He knew that these few people were definitely not imperial astronomer qi refiners, but were from foreignnds. Guo Xi''s sect had a higher status, followed by Yan Ruoshui.

    The ones with the lowest status were that pair of apprentice brother and sister.

    And the few people came here under certain orders from their respective sects.

    Chen Chao also silently ranked these four people.

    That junior apprentice sister whose name was not yet known, her realm should be the lowest judging by her aura. Next would be Chi Ganquan, followed by Guo Xi and Yan Ruoshui.

    It was not that Chen Chao felt that Guo Xi could not beat Yan Ruoshui. It was just that he thought that this person was a little dimwitted.

    It was a big problem.

    People who had problems with their heads, no matter how powerful they were, were not considered formidable too.

    It was just that very soon, Chen Chao changed the order again.

    He put Guo Xi back in the first ce.

    He felt that this person was very dangerous.

 Chapter 26: That Young Girl

    After Guo Xipletely ruined their rtionship, none of the four spoke again during this entire night. In the early morning, the few people walked out of the main hall and left this rundown mountain god temple. Chen Chao who had been hiding on the beam this whole time silently watched the few people''s departing figures. But he did not immediately jump down from the beam. Instead, he held his breath and converged his breathing again, looking down.

    Sure enough, just a momentter, that qi refiner Guo Xi who did not balk at losing all decorum with the other three people yesterday night, instantly dashed into the main hall. He surveyed the surroundings, seemingly looking for something.

    This young man with fluttering white clothes muttered, "There''s really no one?"

    After saying this, Guo Xi cursed under his breath, "Your Father was overthinking it!"

    He walked out of the main hall again.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. He just reached his hand out and gripped the saber hilt without any other action.

    Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, Guo Xi returned after leaving. But this time, he merely took a look at the entrance of the main hall before leaving.

    Another half an hour passed before Chen Chao slowly descended from the beam. Arriving at the entrance of the main hall, he looked in the direction that the few people departed in, absorbed in thought.

    The direction that they went was none other than precisely in the direction of Tianqing County''s county town.

    Retracting his gaze, Chen Chao walked out of the mountain god temple and continued up the mountain. He was right, that Guo Xi who looked like he had brain problems was actuallypletely fine. Not only was he fine, but he was also even an extremely cunning person.

    Previously, when Guo Xi was arguing with the other three, Chen Chao just treated him as a mad dog. If he did not suddenly startle awake after that, there was a good chance that he would have fallen for the other party''s trap.

    At present, the situation was still unclear. So Chen Chao was not willing to be discovered by them. At least, it could not be inside this mountain god temple.

    It was hard to distinguish friend from foe.

    Chen Chao shook his head and reined in his thoughts for the time being. When he climbed to the top of the mountain, he surveyed the surroundings and did not find anything unusual. Then, he sped down the mountain from the mountain path on the other side. Hence, he only used less than half a day to reach the foot of the mountain before he started climbing another mountain.

    This was even under the circumstances where he did not employ qi activity. If he was hellbent on pushing on with his journey, he could probably appear at the foot of the mountain in less than 15 minutes.

    But, many years of hunting demons in the mountains made Chen Chao clear about one thing, which was that not a strand of qi in his entire body should be wasted.

    Using it to hurry on with his journey? Too extravagant.

    When he started climbing the second mountain, Chen Chao hasten his pace. Without spending much time, he climbed to the top before lunchtime. After slightly catching his breath, he continued on his journey. When he went down the mountain this time, what he saw was a scenery that he did not see before.

    Previously, when the mine was still being mined, it would roughly be equivalent to a forbiddennd starting from the top of this mountain. Other than those civilian miners who had ess, even if it was Tianqing County''s magistrate, Mi Ke, other people had to apply in advance if they wanted to make a trip over here. Even if Chen Chao was the local warden, it was likewise impossible to appear here.

    If one barged in rashly, they could be killed without questioning ording to Great Liang''sw.

    Chen Chao was famous for being cautious. Hence, even when hunting demons before and they escaped here, he did not break the rules by chasing after them too.

    Now, the mine had already been abandoned. Those stationed cultivators had all left too. But when Chen Chao descended the mountain, he was still very careful and did not rush much.

    Hence, the time it took to descend the mountain this time was not short.

    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, what entered his sight was an official path that was as wide as two horse carriages side-by-side leading into a valley. There were carriage marks of varying depths on the wide road that led even further without any breaks.

    Presumably, this was the path to transport the Xuanming Stones out of the mountain.

    Chen Chao followed the path and continued moving forward. After passing through the valley, the mining site ahead could be seen in the distance.

    That was an extremely wide circr put that was hundreds of feet deep. The circumference was likely over a thousand feet too. It looked extremely huge, giving a deep sense of terror.

    Arriving before the huge pit, Chen Chao looked down and he could see that there were dozens of mining holes of different sizes all around the bottom of the pit. They lined along the side of the pit, leading into the mountain. This was the Xuanming Stone Mine''s mining pit.

    Chen Chao tapped his feet and fell rapidly to the ground surface of the deep pit. Only after standing firm, did he look at all the mining holes around with a grave expression.

    Earlier, when Chen Chao specifically asked Xie Nandu about the mining process, there was a problem that gave him a huge headache too, which was a mine copse. It often copsed deep in the mountain, but nothing unusual could be seen from outside. Presently, these dozens of mining holes were virtually identical on the outside. How could he find the copsed mining hole?

    The current Chen Chao was standing in front of these mining holes, somewhat like a headless fly; seeming a little constrained.

    What troubled him even more was that he was actually a little afraid to walk into one of the mines.

    Not that he was scared of the dark.

    It was just that he was afraid that if a cave-in urred after he walked into some mining hole, he would not be able to get out.

    If he was a different cultivator, he would probably have other means. Unfortunately, he was just a martial artist, just a martial artist who had no other means and was only good at fighting.

    Carefully walking around these mining holes, Chen Chao squatted in front of a mining hole and began to determine the mining time based on how dry the soil was.

    ording to the dossier of the county government, that mining hole copsed in Tianjian Year 11. Chen Chao came here this time to investigate which mining hole was it, while the other that only copsed recently were those few mining holes.

    But after circling one round, Chen Chao only roughly eliminated some mining holes that obviously did not meet his requirements. But the remaining range was still huge.

    In the end, he chose one out of the remaining mining holes that he found the most pleasing to the eyes and walked in.

    Less than an hourter, he walked out of the mining hole, looking unnatural.

    This mining hole was very normal and not the one that he was looking for.

    After cing a secret mark that was neither too big nor small on that mining hole, he entered another mining hole and continued exploring.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After that horse carriage left Tianqing County, it headed all the way north without any dys on the road. Therefore, it soon left Tianqing County¡¯s area and approached Wei Prefecture''s capital. But it did not n on wasting time there either. After stopping for a bit, they continued northward.

    The horse carriage galloped on the official road without any bumpy feeling.

    As for demons, they actually encountered more than one. It was just that Lin Yuan already killed them before they got close to the horse carriage.

    As a true-blue Bitter Sea cultivator, Lin Yuan virtually would not encounter any troublesome matter within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    These demons were not his match at all.

    Except, everything had an except. When the horse carriage rode out of Wei Prefecture''s borders and reached Liu Prefecture, the horse carriage suffered a demon attack.

    The horse carriage was parked overnight in the fields at that time. There was clear weather with a bright moon. It was rare to see such weather before entering early spring.

    Hence, Lin Yuan who was in the mood borrowed the moonlight and started teaching on arge rock that was by the side. However, this ce was not the Divine Capital''s Xie n''s private school. There were not that many Xie n descendants respectfully listening to him teach here. There was just one Xie Boyue who was tired until he could not open his eyes. Both hands supported his head which was still swaying.

    Lin Yuan was in the mood to enjoy himself at that time, so he did not care about whether or not this disciple of his was paying attention to the lesson. He just casually talked about some principles in the sages'' books.

    But halfway through, Lin Yuan suddenly remembered a certain fellow back then. On the first day he entered the academy, he questioned that academy dean whose status was god knows how high at the top of his voice: can one really do something for themon people under the heavens after reading finish these sages'' books?

    At that time, all of the students thought that the guy had lost his mind. He might even have been directly expelled from the academy because of this rash action. But in the end, the dean just nced at him and did not say anything. That question was naturally unanswered as well.

    Just as Lin Yuan who thought of this was about to sigh with vicissitudes of emotion, a gust of demonic wind suddenly howled between heaven and earth!

    Lin Yuan suddenly stood up. His blue long robes were already fluttering heavily in the wind at this moment.

    Seeing this scene, Xie Boyue who was no longer drowsy gave a look at Lin Yuan. Then, he looked over to the horse carriage with worry. Xie Nandu was still in the carriage.

    "Get over there, don''t let anything happen to Miss."

    Lin Yuan''s expression was solemn. Immediately after, he startedughing, "A fourth realm demon dares to show yourself so brazenly within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty. Do you really want to die?"

    A voice sounded out in the dark rather hoarsely, "Leave behind what''s in the carriage and I''ll let you go!"

    Hearing this, Xie Boyue who had just arrived next to the carriage furrowed his brows. He already held immense hatred towards that demon who did not show its face. But he still quickly lowered his voice and said as calmly as possible, "Younger Sister Nandu, don''t be scared."

    There was just an ''mhm'' that came from inside the carriage.

    There was no panic.

    Xie Boyue felt a little downcast for no reason.

    But very soon, he could not care about this anymore. Because a momentter, he saw his teacher who was usually even-tempered leap up and hovered in the air, and said something extremely domineering.

    "Trifling demon! Since you came, leave your head behind!"

    Of course, what was even more domineering was that after that, Xie Boyue saw his teacher disy his skills here. It was an extremely exciting battle.

    After that, the dust settled. Although he failed to kill that demon, he sessfully repelled it.

    At that moment, Xie Boyue already held 120% admiration for his teacher.

    He specially ran in front of his teacher and told him his feelings to his face.

    In the end, Lin Yuan looked at him and exposed it without the slightest courtesy, "Are you this happy because you feel that I protected Miss?"

    Xie Boyue who was still considered steadfast previously turned slightly red. He could only smile after his thoughts were exposed.

    Lin Yuan let out a sigh. Some things actually did not need to be said, but everyone knew. Xie Boyue was just a concubine''s descendant. Furthermore, he was a bastard with slightly above-average aptitude. Barring no idents, it would be impossible for him to be a great cultivator in his lifetime. While that young girl in the carriage had long already proven that her future was bright.

    Was there any possibility between the two?

    None.

    If love was an impossibility, it would be better to nip it in the bud.

    But, Lin Yuan who had thought a lot just let out a sigh in the end. He patted his disciple''s shoulder and did noty it bare.

    When he arrived at the carriage, Xie Nandu already lifted the curtains and walked out without waiting for Lin Yuan to speak.

    Xie Nandu took the initiative to say, "It''s a shame that I didn''t get to see Mr. Lin''s grandeur."

    Lin Yuan was taken aback. Then he smiled slightly and shook his head, "There''s no grandeur. I believe that in a few years'' time, Miss'' splendor would far surpass me."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and did not harp on this. She just arrived at therge rock with Lin Yuan where Xie Boyue already started a fire.

    After sitting down, Xie Nandu asked, "I heard that Mr. Lin was once an academy student too. Can you tell me about the academy?"

    Lin Yuan nced at Xie Boyue and heaved a sigh. Having a disciple who easily sold his teacher was not necessarily a good thing.

    He nodded his head. After Xie Nandu went to the Divine Capital, she was destined to not remain in the Xie n to cultivate. It was very likely that she would be entering the academy to study. It was also reasonable that this young girl who was born in White Deer''s Xie n wanted to take precautions.

    It was just that when he really wanted to speak, Lin Yuan seemed to have discovered that he did not know where to start talking about that academy.

    The holynd in the hearts of all intellectuals under the heavens?

    Only after musing for a long time, did Lin Yuan slowly say, "A hundred-year dynasty, a thousand-year family. Also, the foreign cultivator sects and cultivators who had always been around. The great Liang Dynasty only established its kingdom for 200 over years, but cultivators who are headed by the three sects already existed generation after generation, year after year. As one of the three sects, confucianism is the only lineage of cultivators out of the three sects that peeled away and reallynded in the secr world. And the academy was established by that sage at that time."

 Chapter 27: Provocation

    Cultivation realms in the world were divided into six levels. Cultivators standing at the top of cultivation were sufficient to be called a great hero of their generation. But, wanting to add the word sage was far from what having a powerful cultivation realm could aplish.

    The confucianism lineage merely only had three schrs who had the qualifications to be called a sage appear in the countless years of history.

    As for exactly which sage set up the academy, it had been too long and no one knew anymore.

    "After countless years, the academy naturally became the holynd of our confucianism lineage. From ancient times to the present, the rtionship between the dynasty and foreign cultivators had always been unequal. More than 200 years have passed since our Great Liang Dynasty has been established. Our rtionship has changed, but we''re still weaker. Even so, our Great Liang Dynasty can also be called times of peace and prosperity that have been unprecedented for a thousand years."

    Lin Yuan looked at Xie Nandu and said softly, "Different from other foreign cultivators, our confucianism lineage schrs have always been connected to the secr world from start to end; inseparable. The academy is the irond evidence."

    "In the past countless years, our academy has produced many great cultivators and also produced many intellectuals. They have done a lot in this world. Among the present Great Liang Dynasty''s civil servants, there are around 10% from the academy too."

    Lin Yuan frowned slightly when he saw that the young girl in front of him did not seem very interested after he had said so much. Not that he was dissatisfied with the young girl, he was just pondering what on earth this young girl who was born in the White Deer''s Xie n wanted to hear from him.

    A momentter, Xie Nandu took the initiative to open her mouth and ask, "I heard that in these countless years, the academy has only moved once?"

    The academy''s location had never changed. Because wherever the academy was, that ce would definitely be the capital of a dynasty without exception.

    For so many years, the academy had only taken the initiative to relocate once.

    That relocation was a great humiliation to the schrs of the entire confucianism lineage.

    Lin Yuan took a look at the young girl in front of him and smiled bitterly. Only then, did he understand that it turns out she was thinking about this.

    "Does Miss just want to ask? Or do you have other ideas?" Lin Yuan who was silent for a moment still could not resist opening his mouth to ask.

    However, Xie Nandu just smiled slightly and did not answer. She looked at the fire in front of her and started thinking about the young man whom she had not seen for a few days already.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Ever since he learned that he was getting promoted tomandery, Mi Ke had been in a great mood recently. Although he still knew that he could only hand over his seal and leave after the new official came to take office in spring, he had already instructed his men to start packing up these few days.

    He was just waiting to leave right away when the time came.

    It was not that he had no feelings for this county town. It was truly because he, Mi Ke, had been trapped in this position of the magistrate for far too long.

    However, when someone was rejoicing, others would be worried. These few days, everyone in the county government could see with their naked eye that Registrar Zhang was depressed. The court underlings did not understand, they just treated it as that he could not bear to part with Mi Ke, this lord magistrate whom he had been together from morning to night for many years. For some time, Registrar Zhang''s loyalty had already spread in the county government.

    But the more that was the case, the more Mi Ke felt that leaving early was the best strategy.

    Today was a rest day, Mi Ke who was idle with nothing to do went out of the county government by himself early in the morning. Taking off his official robes, he was going to take a good look at Tianqing County. But before that, he was going to make a trip to Peach Blossom Alley.

    He wanted to go and see Chen Chao.

    Except, when he passed through that narrow alley and arrived in front of that house in the deepest part, he was greatly disappointed again.

    Because the door was tightly locked at this time.

    Mi Ke knew that this young warden frequently went out these few years, his footprints spanning across the surrounding mountains and forests. Every time he went out, the duration would be different, but he would not have any dissatisfaction. Because if it were not for this young man who spared no effort to kill demons, how could Tianqing County have such peaceful times?

    Turning around in disappointment, Mi Ke just happened to see the door of the opposite house being opened by someone. A man walked out by himself and sat down on the doorstep.

    It was precisely Zhou Gouqi.

    Zhou Gouqi looked at this local government official and was in no rush to speak.

    He naturally knew this lord magistrate.

    Mi Ke was not wearing official robes today and did not regard himself as the lord magistrate either. When he saw this man opposite, he just opened his mouth to ask, "Do you know when Warden Chen will be back?"

    The man currently had his hand reached out to dig out the vegetable residue between the crevices of his teeth. Hearing this lord magistrate open his mouth to ask, he waved his hand impatiently and said, "How would Your Father know? That punk is often not home, who knows where he went!"

    Mi Ke smiled helplessly and paid no heed to the attitude of the man in front of him.

    After turning around and walking out of Peach Blossom Alley, Mi Ke slowly walked along the long street, sizing up this county town that he had not observed seriously for many years.

    Actually, he had been in this county town for many years. In the first two years, Mi Ke still had ardent expectations for this ce, thinking that as long as he worked hard for several years, he would definitely get an opportunity to transfer out of this ce. Not that he would immediately get the authority to take charge of amandery, but at least, he could take a small step up thedder. But some things turned out contrary to expectations. He quickly discovered that he had no allies in court. No matter how hard he worked in office, it would be hard to get a chance for promotion. Once he figured this out, he became less hardworking with each subsequent year.

    Mi Ke was somewhat rueful as he recalled how he would walk around the city virtually once a month in the beginning, hearing if any household had any grievances. All the way until once every three months, half a year, and until he stopped doing it. Walking aimlessly, he arrived in front of a shop that bought and sold antiques.

    Taking a look at the shop called Treasure House, Mi Ke did not n to go in. He was somewhat absentminded. He likely remembered stories of the past and felt somewhat emotional about how it was difficult for people to follow their own hearts in this life.

    All of a sudden, he felt himself being bumped by someone and could not help returning to his senses. He heard a voice, "Get lost! Foolish thing!"

    Mi Ke subconsciously furrowed his brows. So many years in Tianqing County, who dared to speak to him in this manner?

    Could it be because he was not wearing official robes?

    When he turned around, Mi Ke saw that four people appeared out of the blue in front of that Treasure House. They were all young men and women who were dressed elegantly, with an extraordinary temperament.

    Among the four people, a pair of men and women at the side of the shop entrance took a look at Mi Ke with indifferent expressions. While the woman with an otherworldly temperament standing on the other side did not look at him at all. Only that young man who was walking by himself at the forefront and had already arrived at the shop entrance looked at Mi Ke with some amusement in his eyes.

    Mi Ke had hustled in the officialdom for many years and had naturally long already cultivated a pair of keen eyes. He could tell just from these few people''s attires that they were no ordinary civilians. Plus, those few people had an aura that ordinary people absolutely did not possess. He quickly judged that these few people were not locals. Without thinking for a long time, he took the initiative to apologize, "I''m the local county magistrate, Mi Ke. I identally bumped into you. Hope that young masters anddies are magnanimous enough to forgive."

    In this Tianqing County, there probably had never been anyone who could make this lord magistrate lower his head so readily.

    However, Mi Ke''s words met a certain standard too. He reported his identity to see whether or not the other party had an extraordinary background.

    In the end, the young man who spoke out before just sneered as he said, "Is the lord of a county trying to overawe people by force?"

    Just by listening to the natural arrogance and conceit from the other party''s words, Mi Ke knew that this young man in front of him was no ordinary person.

    Hence, he quickly weighed the pros and cons and apologized again. His attitude this time seemed most sincere.

    But even so, the young man still asked him rather relentlessly, "Is it enough to just apologize?"

    Hearing this, the other three people virtually furrowed their brows. They were naturally not worried about the life and death of Mi Ke, this ordinary magistrate. It was just that they did not quite understand why this person insisted on causing unnecessary problems here.

    However, with the prior events in the mountain god temple, these three people did not speak at this time but maintained silence very tacitly.

    Mi Ke also became somewhat unhappy, but he did not show it. He actually did not move at all before. If talking about bumping into people, it was also them who took the initiative to bump into him. He already made a concession by humbling himself. Even if the other party had an extraordinary background, they could not be so unrelenting either, right?

    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Mi Ke looked at that young man and asked, "I wonder how Sir will be satisfied?"

    The young man narrowed his eyes. There was already some killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 28: Short-Lived

    The four people in front of Mi Ke were naturally the four that Chen Chao previously saw in the mountain god temple.

    The party of four were all qi refiners.

    The person who was making things difficult for Mi Ke was naturally Guo Xi.

    The temperament of this young qi refiner who came from Three Streams Manor was rather bewildering.

    Chi Ganquan took a look at Yan Ruoshui who was over there. After a moment of silence, he slowly asked with inner-voice, "Fellow Daoist Yan, what is wrong with Guo Xi this person?"

    The few people clearly came here for important matters and the sects behind him also viewed this with great importance. But Guo Xi did not seem to take it seriously at all. Not only did he directly shed all pretenses of cordiality prior to this, but he was also causing unnecessary problems after arriving here.

    Yan Ruoshui nced at Guo Xi before she also slowly said with inner-voice, "Guo Xi this person can''t be gauged usingmon sense. You and I can just watch with caution."

    Chi Ganquan sighed slightly, feeling somewhat dejected. None other than because the sect backing him was too small and that his cultivation realm was too low.

    Even if just one of the two was slightly better, he would not have to exercise forbearance to such an extent.

    Over there, Guo Xi was currently still sizing up this local magistrate. The killing intent in his eyes did not diminish in the slightest. There was no telling when he would rampage and kill people. But Mi Ke was just an ordinary schr who had never stepped into cultivation. Hence, hepletely did not know what kind of danger he was currently in. He was just thinking that even if the other party had an extraordinary background, he should not do something too overboard. He was just afraid that the other party had a noble background and that he just wanted to save face at this time.

    And Mi Ke was already prepared to give the other party plenty of face.

    In the end, Guo Xi just walked down the steps step by step and arrived not far in front of Mi Ke as he asked with a smile, "A schr? Have you ever entered the academy before?"

    Mi Ke shook his head and said calmly, "This official is dumb and has never studied at the academy."

    Guo Xi gave an oh and was immediately rather disappointed, "I thought I could bump into a schr here."

    Virtually all the cultivators in the world despised martial artists and thought that they were vulgar and boorish. But, apart from looking down on martial artists, foreign cultivators added the word schr too. It was because they believed that the confucianism lineage schrs were cultivators too, why did they have to work for a dynasty?

    After all, the word dynasty had always been trampled underfoot by them.

    After saying that, Guo Xi just reached his hand out and ced it lightly on Mi Ke''s shoulder. Then, he smiled slightly and said, "Let''s drop this trivial matter. There''s still a small matter that I''d like to trouble Lord Mi Ke with."

    At the same time that the other party ced that hand on his shoulder, Mi Ke suddenly trembled. But he returned to normal again in an instant. But it was absolutely impossible for him to know that right when the other party patted his shoulder, a barely visible hint of blue light already gushed out from on top of his head. Then, it was caught by the other party in his hand.

    "Sir, please speak," Mi Ke was somewhat absentminded. Suddenly, he felt inexplicably fatigued and dazed.

    Yan Ruoshui and Chi Ganquan exchanged a nce again at this moment, each of them having an additional hint of surprise and bewilderment in their eyes.

    As fellow qi refiners, how could they not know that Guo Xi looked like he just casually patted the shoulder of this Lord Magistrate. But in reality, he already nted an extremely vicious means. After half a year, the man in front of them was destined to lose his vitality. Furthermore, he would even suffer great agony. To the average person, it would look like he suddenly fell ill and passed away in tormenting pain.

    But apart from this, out of his three spiritual and seven physical souls, Guo Xi even shattered one of his physical souls in an instant,pletely cutting off Mi Ke''s chance of reincarnation.

    Even among cultivators, the average person probably would not perform such a vicious technique. Because it was truly too offensive to heaven and men.

    Guo Xi smiled slightly and said, "I wonder where is the local warden. We''re looking for him."

    After taking his hand back, Guo Xi clenched his fist tightly the entire time and never opened it up.

    Mi Ke had just walked out of Peach Blossom Alley over there, he naturally knew that Chen Chao had not returned home. But, he was not prepared to tell the other party about it and asked patiently, "I wonder what are you looking for Warden Chen for?"

    Guo Xi did not exin things, he just said, "He knows about this. Someone must have informed him before."

    Mi Ke nodded his head and virtually recalled the matter of Warden Liing to the county government office in an instant. Thinking about it, this lord magistrate said softly, "To be honest, this official had just been to Warden Chen''s residence before. Warden Chen should have gone to inspect the surrounding area at present. Who knows when he''ll be able to return."

    Mi Ke paused for a bit and said seriously, "Warden Chen is a genuinely good official. Ever since he came to Tianqing County, it was all thanks to Warden Chen alone that it can be peaceful here. It can be said that..."

    Although he did not know these few people''s identities, Mi Ke still subconsciously praised Chen Chao.

    Guo Xi smiled and did not speak. Instead, he turned his head and asked with a smile, "What do you think, Fairy Yan?"

    Yan Ruoshui was stunned, seemingly not expecting that this Guo Xi who was used to being arrogant and domineering would actually ask about her opinion at this moment.

    After a moment of silence, Yan Ruoshui still opened her mouth to say, "Since that''s the case, then we''ll stop over at the county government office for the time being and wait for that warden?"

    Guo Xi nodded and quickly said, "Then the three of you go over to the county government office and rest. I''ll go with this lord magistrate and take a look at that warden''s house. Perhaps he already came back now. Then we''ll be able to set off!"

    Yan Ruoshui furrowed her brows imperceptibly, but she just nodded her head and did not say anything.

    As for the Chi Ganquan two people, they naturally would not have any objections.

    Guo Xi nced at Mi Ke and said, "Bring me to take a look."

    Mi Ke originally nned to take a good look at this Tianqing County today. Although he just came out of Peach Blossom Alley, he had no choice but to return to Peach Blossom Alley again at this time.

    It was just that on the way, Mi Ke kept guessing what the identity of the young man behind him was.

    Was he a major family¡¯s descendant from the state capital? Or was he rted to some lord?

    Although he could note up with an answer after pondering along the way, Mi Ke was very clear that whether was it the former ortter, he could not afford to provoke him.

    It would be best if these few people just wanted to travel to this remote ce on a whim, then leave early.

    As they approached Peach Blossom Alley, that young man with an otherworldly temperament suddenly stopped and began to take a closer look at the Peach Blossom Alley in front of him. The small alley that looked unbelievably normal to others, might be something else in his eyes.

    He muttered words and streams of white light spread out of his mouth in strands that were hard to see with the naked eye, entering that Peach Blossom Alley. Just a momentter, those wisps of white light returned and flooded into Guo Xi''s body.

    Guo Xi furrowed his brows, a little surprised. He saw that this alley had good terrain and originally thought that he would glean something. But he did not expect that he made an error in judgment.

    There was nothing special about the alley in front of him.

    Shaking his head, Guo Xiughed at himself and thought: Makes sense. This ce is a remote hintend. Having a special ce is already something remarkable. How could there be gold everywhere?

    Walking into the alley, Mi Ke led Guo Xi to the innermost house where the front door was currently still tightly closed.

    Mi Ke turned around and was about to speak, but Guo Xi went past him and arrived in front of the door with a step. Extending his hand and swiping, the door lock on the door fell in response.

    Mi Ke opened his eyes wide. Only at this point, did he understand something retrospectively. That was, what it meant for these four people to be able to appear in Tianqing County without any retainers following them.?

    Just as Guo Xi was about to step into that small courtyard, a voice suddenly sounded out opposite, "Tsk tsk, it''s broad daylight and you want to do something like trespassing a private property?"

    A man carrying arge bowl walked out of his own home. While walking, he did not forget to shove a fewrge mouthfuls of rice into his mouth. The man munched on rice as he said indistinctly, "Isn''t this Lord Mi? What''s this... You, a magistrate... you''re also doing this sort of thing now?"

    While eating his meal, the man looked at Mi Ke and said seriously, "Lord Mi, not that I''m scolding you, but doing this sort of thing will shorten your lifespan!"

    Mi Ke had a bit of guilty conscience. So even if he heard what this man said clearly, he only furrowed his brows and did not refute it. Previously, he did not want to speak up because he did not expect that the young man in front of him was going to push open the door and enter so casually.

    But after he knew about the other party''s cultivator identity, he did not dare to speak up even more.

    Guo Xi who was originally going to push open the door enter stopped being in a hurry to enter after he heard that man''s voice. Instead, he turned around and looked at the uncouth man who was holding arge bowl.

    There was a look of amusement in his eyes.

    The man was still carrying hisrge bowl as if he did not notice anything and kept gobbling rice non-stop. Finally, he plopped down on the doorstep and muttered, "Is there still anyw?"

    Guo Xi looked at the man and asked casually, "If I insist on going in, what can you do?"

    The man spat and let loose a torrent of abuse, "Didn''t your mother teach you manners when you were young?"

    Hearing this, Mi Ke felt a chill run down his spine, thinking to himself that this man had already caused a terrible disaster.

    He could not help worrying for the man.

    But the man was indifferent and continued to gobblerge mouthfuls of rice.

    Guo Xi frowned. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he asked, "Have the people here always been so unsophisticated?"

    The man gave a coldugh and smacked therge bowl on the doorstep, "Your Father isn''t a local!"

    The implication was simple: what did the local people here got to do with Your Father?

    Guo Xi gave the man a big thumbs-up and praised, "Amazing, really amazing!"

    The man spat out arge blob of spit and looked disdainful.

    All these filled Mi Ke with fear and trepidation.

    Guo Xi was taken aback. Immediately after, he smiled brightly, then jogged over and patted the man''s shoulder as he said with a slight smile, "As I said, you don''t look like a short-lived person."

    It was the same method as before. It was just that this time, no blue light seeped out of the man''s body.

    Everything was normal.

    The man allowed the youngster in front of him to pat his shoulder and did not move. However, he quickly rolled his eyes and stared at the young man in front of him, "I think that you look short-lived."

 Chapter 29: Meeting Again

    At the same time that Guo Xi and Mi Ke went to Peach Blossom Alley, Chi Ganquan and Yan Ruoshui three people also slowly headed over to the county government office.

    Chi Ganquan and Yan Ruoshui walked side by side, while the remaining woman walked behind the two.

    Walking along the long street, Chi Ganquan suddenly took the initiative to ask, "Fairy Yan, since that Guo Xi is from a sect like the Three Streams Manor and is also undertaking such a heavy responsibility, he shouldn''t be so flippant. But, why on earth is he like this?"

    Chi Ganquan had been holding this question in since the day at the mountain god temple. Now, he finally could not hold it in anymore.

    Yan Ruoshui also felt relieved to see that Guo Xi was not around. Hearing Chi Ganquan asking at this time, she said straightforwardly, "Something that even you can tell, doesn''t he know it himself?"

    Chi Ganquan was originally just a little puzzled. After hearing what Yan Ruoshui said, he seemed even more confused. Since the other party deliberately pretended to be like this and could not dupe any one of them, why did he still do it?

    What was the point?

    Yan Ruoshui had the name of Fairy Yan among the southern qi refiner lineage, not only because of her good looks but because she had always been level-headed and quiet as water; like a fairy. Otherwise, the South Heaven Sect behind her would not have let her undertake such a heavy responsibility this time.

    ncing at Chi Ganquan, Yan Ruoshui who felt that she should still give him a hint said softly, "When we came out, the three sects naturally made an agreement. But will anyone abide by those agreements after arriving here? That''s hard to say. Guo Xi this person is extremely cunning. Every time he does something, he naturally has his own ideas. I can''t see through him."

    Chi Ganquan furrowed his brows and asked rather doubtfully, "Could it be that what Three Streams Manor is thinking, isn''t just an investigation?"

    "It''s unclear. As an existence that''s the acknowledged leader among the southern qi refiner lineages, I don''t believe that Three Streams Manor didn''t instruct Guo Xi beyond the agreements. But, if say that they have more ideas, I don''t feel that it''s realistic either. All in all, Guo Xi this person should be strictly guarded against."

    Yan Ruoshui suddenly stopped on the side of the street. Looking at Chi Ganquan, she said calmly, "Fellow Daoist Chi, if Guo Xi takes any unusual action afterward, we can join forces."

    Chi Ganquan was taken aback and immediately smiled bitterly, "Fairy Yan, that Guo Xi is a Three Streams Manor''s cultivator."

    The implication was very clear: dealing with Guo Xi was easy. But, how would they deal with the Three Streams Manor backing him?

    One had to know, regardless of whether was it his sect or the sect behind Yan Ruoshui, there was nothing that they could do when facing the Three Streams Manor, this behemoth.

    Yan Ruoshui looked at Chi Ganquan, her expression calm. Even at this point when Guo Xi was not around, she likewise could not say some things t out. But, not saying it clearly did not mean that Chi Ganquan could not think about it.

    Chi Ganquan smiled bitterly.

    Although he did indeed fancy Yan Ruoshui just as Guo Xi said, these things had huge implications. He could not make promises because of what he thought. So, he could only keep his mouth shut and not say a word.

    Yan Ruoshui did not get any answer from Chi Ganquan, but she still opened her mouth to warn, "Fellow Daoist Chi, if it reallyes to that, do you think that it will be something that only concerns the South Heaven Sect alone?"

    Chi Ganquan could only pluck up his courage to ask, "Fairy Yan, if it reallyes down to that, how does Fairy n to clean up the mess?"

    A hint of dejection shed across Yan Ruoshui''s eyes. She shook her head and did not speak.

    The county government office already lied ahead.

    Just when Yan Ruoshui wanted to enter, she saw that a youth in ck with a short de hanging from his waist walked out of the county government office.

    When Yan Ruoshui looked at the youth in ck, the youth also nced at her. The two people exchanged nces before shifting their line of sight away again.

    Then, that youth in ck did not stop and passed her by.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Not only did Guo Xi not get angry about being cursed short-lived by that man, he asked about Chen Chao''s affairs rather leisurely and did not have the intention to avoid that man at all. After all, in his eyes, the man was currently already a bona fide dead man.

    Mi Ke did not dare to slight him and talked about Chen Chao''s history. But, this Lord Magistrate still chose to hide some things for Chen Chao and did not go into full detail.

    After all, he was someone who had jostled in the officialdom for many years. He was still considered adept at talking about these things.

    The man raised his eyebrows.

    After Mi Ke finished talking, Guo Xi just nced at the house opposite and no longer thought about going in.

    He turned around to leave this Peach Blossom Alley.

    But the man called out and stopped Mi Ke.

    Guo Xi did not turn back and walked straight out of the alley.

    Mi Ke wanted to rush out, but his sleeve was grabbed by the man who forcibly dragged him to sit down on the doorstep.

    Mi Ke was an ordinary schr in the first ce, he was physically weak and naturally could not break free. After sitting down, his heart burned with anxiety and he wanted to get up several times but was pressed down by the man. He said angrily, "What the hell do you want?!"

    Not that he was not willing to stay here a moment longer, it was really because the identity of that capricious young man was too mysterious. If anything went wrong, it was likely that whether was it he or the man in front of him, they would both face a great cmity.

    But the man was indifferent. He just pulled Mi Ke and sat on the doorstep, saying in all seriousness, "Lord Mi, eat whatever that you should eat."

    Mi Ke looked at this man in confusion.

    The man sighed and said, "Lord Mi, I wish that you live to a hundred years old."

    The man who finished saying these two sentences stopped pulling Mi Ke too, allowing this Lord Magistrate to stand up freely. But, when Mi Ke got up, he reached out and touched Mi Ke''s hem, then he swiped his hand.

    After that, the man also stood up and patted his own shoulder, as if there was some dust that was easily wiped away by him at this moment.

    Looking at Mi Ke''s back view, this man muttered, "Really deserve to die."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Mi Ke walked out of Peach Blossom Alley, Guo Xi was waiting for him at the end of the alley. After he saw Mi Ke walk out, this young qi refiner just smiled and did not do anything else. He showed no intention of ming Mi Ke.

    Mi Ke was just thinking of saying something when he just so happened to see that youth in ck arrive at the alley''s entrance.

    "W-Warden Chen!"

    Mi Ke opened his mouth and stopped Chen Chao who was returning home.

    Chen Chao stopped where he was and nced over here. Immediately, he saw the young qi refiner who ventured in and out of the mountain god temple several times. But, he just treated it as if he had not seen him. Smiling as he looked at Mi Ke, he asked, "Lord Mi isn''t in the county government office today. Howe you have the time toe here? Are you inviting me for supper? It''s just that it''s still early. Oh, right, why does this sir look a little unfamiliar..."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, Mi Ke interrupted, "This sir came to look for you. It''s not just him alone, there''s a total of four people. The other three should be over at the county government office now. They said that as long as you see him, you''ll know the reason."

    Chen Chao feigned ignorance and said, "What reason?"

    Guo Xi who did not speak the entire time had been sizing up this young warden all along. Only at this point, did he speak straightforwardly without any beating around the bus, "The few of us want to visit the mine and take a look. I presume that your superior has already given you a heads-up."

    Only after hearing this, did Chen Chaoe to a sudden realization and said with a nod, "So that''s how it is."

    After saying this, Chen Chao took another few steps forward and arrived next to Guo Xi. He asked in a low voice, "Sir, what are we going to the mine for?"

    Guo Xi smiled and said, "Didn''t your superior tell you?"

    Chen Chao shook his head honestly. At that time, that Warden Li just told him to go and investigate. Furthermore, there was no hurry and there would be a few people who would be going with him. Other than that, there was nothing else.

    Guo Xi said straightforwardly, "Going to choose two unusual stones. This has been agreed upon beforehand."

    Chen Chao gave an ''oh'' and nodded his head as if thinking of something. While at it, he unwittingly took a look at Guo Xi.

    This guy was not like how he behaved in the mountain god temple.

    Very soon, Chen Chao asked, "When are we leaving?"

    Guo Xi said, "Setting off at once."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. Then, he lowered his voice and asked somewhat hesitantly, "Is Sir from a foreign cultivation sect?"

    Guo Xi raised his brows and did not refute it either.

    Chen Chao was immediately enlightened and said, "I was wondering why sir has a demeanor that ordinary people can''tpare to. It turns out that you''re a foreignnd immortal master!"

    Guo Xi patted Chen Chao''s shoulder with a smile, "Pretty good eyes. I also feel like we''re hitting it off well right from the beginning. I keep feeling like I''ve seen you somewhere before."

    Chen Chao''s heart sank and he immediately thought of what happened in the mountain god temple. However, his expression still remained unchanged as he said with a chuckle, "Immortal Master probably remembered wrongly. But, if I''ve ever met Immortal Master before, that would be a great blessing."

 Chapter 30: I Have a Story

    Arriving at the county government office, Yan Ruoshui trio had already received the news and were long already waiting at the entrance of the county government. Seeing Chen Chao who came here with Guo Xi, Yan Ruoshui frowned, seeming a little surprised.

    They met once in the county government. But she did not expect that this youth in ck in front of her was the local warden.

    This warden really seemed to be a little too young...

    Chen Chao looked at Yan Ruoshui three people and took the initiative to say with a smile, "Indeed foreignnd cultivators. Immortal masters, you really have extraordinary airs."

    Yan Ruoshui was expressionless, but when Chi Ganquan looked at Chen Chao, there was some disdain in his eyes that could not be hidden. Cultivators had always looked down on martial artists, this was not some secret either. He could be indifferent to the likes of Mi Ke because he could directly ignore people like Mi Ke; he did not even count as an ant. But, Chen Chao was different. He was a martial artist, a natural target of dislike for cultivators.

    Chen Chao perceived the disdain in Chi Ganquan''s eyes, but he did not care. He just took it as he did not see it. ncing over at Guo Xi, he currently had both hands ced behind his hand, a bright smile on his face.

    Seeing Chen Chao look at him, this young man who was considered to have already killed two people consecutively in this county town said with a smile, "There''s no need to say no more, we should go to the mine early. After the few of us have picked the stones, we can go home earlier too."

    Seeing that Guo Xi had already spoken, Yan Ruoshui and Chi Ganquan naturally would not object.

    Guo Xi turned to look at Chen Chao and asked, "Warden Chen, there''s no problem, right?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. He just looked at Mi Ke and said with a smile, "A dossier should be left behind in the county government for this kind of thing. Immortal masters, wait for a moment."

    Guo Xi smiled and nodded. The other three remained silent.

    Mi Ke was an experienced man, he already knew what Chen Chao was thinking after meeting Chen Chao''s eyes. The two people quickly walked into the county government office. Seeing that they could no longer see Guo Xi and co., Mi Ke lowered his voice and said, "Younger Brother Chen, these few people aren''t good people. It''s especially so for that leader, he''s temperamental and unpredictable. Younger Brother Chen, you got to be more careful."

    He immediately recounted the events that happened before, including the matter of Guo Xi wanting to go to Chen Chao''s house previously.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and softly, "For the time being, I don''t know what objectives these few people have. But Elder Brother Mi please write a letter to Warden Li at once and inform him of the situation here."

    Mi Ke nodded his head without any hesitation.

    After that, Chen Chao instructed about a few more times. By the time he walked out of the county government office again, Guo Xi was still totally unconcerned. But among the four people, Chi Ganquan and Yan Ruoshui two people already had some impatience in their eyes. There was a lot more undisguised loathing when looking at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sped his hands toward Guo Xi and had an apologetic look, "I''ve kept immortal masters waiting."

    Guo Xi waved his hand and just urged Chen Chao to set off.

    Hence, after the three people left the county government office, they soon left the city and headed towards the mine that Chen Chao had already gone to before.

    When they walked to the foot of the mountain where that mountain god temple was located, Guo Xi asked with a smile, "Warden Chen, tell me about the situation of that Xuanming Mine?"

    Chen Chao looked bewildered, "I''ve never been to that ce either. Doesn''t Immortal Masters know about it beforehand?"

    Seemingly worried that Guo Xi did not know what was going on, Chen Chao was even somewhat uneasy as he said, "That''s an important ce of the imperial court. Even if it''s me, I can''t arbitrarily trespass that ce without prior notice."

    Guo Xi smiled, indicating for Chen Chao not to worry, "We already received news beforeing, that quarry''s mining has already ended. There''s not a soul over there now. We''re just going to casually go down to the mine to search for some umon stones to try our luck."

    Chen Chao let out a long sigh of relief and said softly, "So that''s how it is."

    After saying this, he immediately continued, "Actually, whether are there people or not, if immortal masters areing, would they not let immortal masters go down into the mine to take a look?"

    Looking at Chen Chao keep on being so obsequious to Guo Xi who was hostile to her senior apprentice brother, that girl could not help sneering coldly. At this moment, she was full of hatred towards Chen Chao, this young warden, in her heart. Even more so than when she learned previously that Chen Chao was a martial artist.

    Before approaching that mountain god temple, Guo Xi casually asked, "When we came here before, we didn''t find any demons around. It''s likely thanks to Warden Chen''s work."

    Chen Chao smiled with some smugness on his face. But he immediately started smiling bitterly, "I don''t dare to deceive Immortal Master either, there were originally many demons here. But a few years ago, an even stronger demon suddenly came here and drove all the demons around away, monopolizing this ce. But, I didn''t expect thatter on, it seemed that a sword cultivator passed by and slew that demon with a single sword. That was how there have been so many years of peace."

    Chen Chao''s expression did not change as he casually made up a lie.

    Guo Xi frowned, "Sword cultivator? Did you see him?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head, "Saw a glimpse from far away, it was a sword cultivator wearing a blue shirt. The flying sword under his feet was also incredible; a dark-green color. It seemed like... springtime weed?"

    "Springtime weed?"

    Guo Xi furrowed his brows and said somewhat disbelievingly, "Could it be that person?"

    Not only him, but even Chi Ganquan and Yan Ruoshui had some astonishment in their eyes at this time.

    Actually, when Chen Chao uttered the words springtime weed, they had practically locked down that sword cultivator''s identity already.

    Two years ago, Sword Qi Mountain''s hundred-year minted new sword was produced. The sword''s name was Wild Grass. At that time, countless sword cultivators climbed Sword Qi Mountain, all wanting to bring this Wild Grass away. But in the end, it was taken away by a young sword cultivator. That sword cultivator''s traces were indeterminate, but being able to obtain the recognition of Sword Qi Mountain, he was destined to have great aplishments in the future.

    In reality, as early as in the second month after he took Wild Grass away, news came that the sword cultivator slew a Bitter Sea Realm demon.

    Young sword cultivator? It was likely a young fifth-realm sword cultivator.

    "Are there any other characteristics?"

    A hint of strangeness shed across Guo Xi''s eyes.

    Chen Chao was taken aback too. He was merely making up nonsense, how would he know who it was?

    Chen Chao shook his head and was somewhat ashamed as he said, "At that time, I just saw a glimpse from a distance. I couldn''t even get close. I didn''t see clearly what that sword cultivator looked like, but I saw that sword cultivator hovering between these mountains for a long time. No idea what he was looking at."

    "You''re saying that the sword cultivator hovered between these mountains for a long time?"

    This time, it was Yan Ruoshui. She could not help but ask, "Did you see clearly? It was between these mountains?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched and he said with a nod, "It''s that mountain behind the mountain god temple, it''s near the location of the mine."

    Either way, the fictional story had already begun, so Chen Chao just supplemented more details, "At that time, the sword cultivator seemed to have said something. I was too far away and only heard a few words, something about a fine mountain..."

    Although the story was fabricated, Chen Chao could roughly guess from these few people''s expressions that the so-called search for umon ores was also a randomly made-up reason. As for the real reason, it was likely not so simple.

    At this moment, these four young qi refiners all furrowed their brows. They had no doubts about what Chen Chao said. Because as early as Chen Chao mentioned the sword cultivator, they had already tacitly approved everything.

    When they finally arrived before the mountain god temple, Chen Chao asked, "Immortal Masters, do you want to go in and rest for a while?"

    "No, go to that mine immediately!"

    The story that Chen Chao casually fabricated had already unsettled him. At this moment, he just wanted to go to the mine as soon as possible to investigate things, to see if their sects'' efforts had already been thrown to the wind.

    Chen Chao nodded his head. It was just that he almost could not hold hisughter in anymore.

    The few people quickly passed that mountain god temple and crossed that mountain, and then crossed the other mountain. This time, the qi refiners advanced without sparing any effort,pletely disregarding the expenditure of qi. Chen Chao followed behind them and deliberately pretended to be out of strength, falling behind the others by several hundred feet from start to end. Furthermore, he kept on panting heavily.

    After finally arriving on the official road, the few people stopped in ce and waited for Chen Chao for a while.

    Only after Chen Chao caught up, did the few people continue.

    When they arrived before the quarry again and stood on top of that huge pit, Chen Chao opened his mouth slightly and tried his best to feign a look of shock.

    Guo Xi and co.pletely did not pay attention to Chen Chao''s thoughts at this time. They took out the magic artifacts that they were carrying one after another.

    What Guo Xi took out was a small woodenpass. It was only the size of a palm. A crystal clear bead was iid in the center of thepass. It was clear that it was not an ordinary item. While Yan Ruoshui took out several small gs and slowly stuck them into the ground. The magic artifact that Chi Ganquan took out was even simpler; just a bronze mirror.

    It was Chen Chao''s first time seeing these assortments of magic artifacts and he was somewhat out of sorts. Prior to today, although he had killed two cultivators before, those two people were either swiftly pummeled to death by him, or were conceited until they did not utilize magic artifacts.

    And qi refiners was a special branch among immortal cultivators to begin with, these magic artifacts were naturally special too.

    After Guo Xi took out thatpass, his other hand which had been tightly clenched the entire time also finally opened up at this moment, and pressed on thepass.

    The blue light captured from Mi Ke''s body before was sent into the bead in the center of thepass at this moment.

    For a moment, that originally crystalline bead suddenly radiated light at this time.

    Chi Ganquan cast his gaze and could not quite conceal his envy.

    Yan Ruoshui also could not help looking over here. This South Heaven Sect''s Fairy Yan had aplicated look in her eyes currently.

    Guo Xipletely ignored the two and closed his eyes tightly, muttering away under his breath.

    A momentter, Guo Xi suddenly opened his eyes.

    It was just that he did not look into the pit, but looked elsewhere.

    Yan Ruoshui lowered her head and nced at those small gs that were only vibrating slightly at this moment. There was some anger in her eyes.

    While Chi Ganquan had already kept his bronze mirror.

    Compared to the magic artifacts of Three Streams Manor and South Heaven Sect, he was very clear about where he stood.

    Guo Xi was expressionless as he headed north of the pit.

    The others immediately followed.

    Chen Chao walked in the rear.

    He quietly pressed on the sable hilt at his waist.

    Except that in an instant, he took his hand back like lightning.

    Because Guo Xi who was walking at the front turned to look at him.

    Chen Chao looked at him and smiled.

 Chapter 31: Different Ideas

    The few people soon arrived in front of a warehouse in the northeast direction of the mine.

    This ce was used to umte Xuanming Stones in the past. It was built in front of a precipice and made of boulders. It was clearly quite sturdy.

    In the past, there should have been many guards here. But now, not a soul could be seen.

    Guo Xi stopped in front of the warehouse and looked around.

    Yan Ruoshui stopped and nced at Chen Chao without leaving any traces. While Chen Chao was sizing up the surroundings, a little curious.

    Previously, he went back and forth more than once in front of that mining hole and failed to find any abnormalities. Only afterward, did he leave somewhat reluctantly. But he was very clear that this quarry definitely held a secret.

    When he saw Guo Xi and the rest cast their secret arts over there, he virtually already confirmed this.

    However, these few young qi refiners could find it, but Chen Chao did not have that ability.

    Actually, Chen Chao would sigh a bit every time he thought of this.

    The path of a martial artist was seriously too arduous.

    Guo Xi stood in front of the warehouse, but he was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he looked at Yan Ruoshui who was by the side, and said with a faint smile, "I''ll have to trouble Fairy Yan."

    Yan Ruoshui took a look at the warehouse. Without hesitation, her two hands formed aplicated hand seal in front of her. Then, streams of blue light slowly converged behind her. Then, an armored immortal appeared. That armored immortal was several dozen feet high, its aura like the abyss. It seemed to be from ancient times, filled with the scent of archaess and years.

    This was one of the secret arts of qi refiners. It was called Spirit Exorcism and it achieved the same wondrous effect as another lineage of qi refiners that reared demons to battle via different means. However, this Spirit Exorcism formed a contract with some wandering remnant souls between heaven and earth. Through secret arts that were unique to qi refiners, they would make up the three spiritual and seven physical souls for these wandering souls so that they would have the possibility of reincarnation. During this period, these wandering souls had to serve their host.

    If cultivators failed to reincarnate after death but were also notpletely eradicated, they would naturally be wandering souls.

    Yan Ruoshui''s armored immortal was once a previous dynasty''s great general before his death. He had a powerful cultivator. After being summoned by Yan Ruoshui at this time, he received an indication from his host and a fist suddenly smashed toward that warehouse.

    With a loud bang, the warehouse that was made of boulders copsed.

    Dust flew all over the ce.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene. When he looked at Yan Ruoshui again, he felt a little more apprehensive.

    Guo Xi arrived next to Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "This Fairy Yan is from the southern qi refiner sect, South Heaven Sect. Their lineage of qi refiners is most adept in Spirit Exorcism. Virtually everyone in their sect has one, it''s extremely hard to deal with."

    "This armored immortal is Great General Fen Wu from the previous dynasty. When he was alive, he was a fifth-realm martial artist."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and in hindsight, "The means of Immortal Masters are truly amazing."

    He nced at Guo Xi, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Guo Xi asked, "You want to ask where I''m from?"

    Chen Chao chuckled and said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m just curious. Seeing how brilliant Immortal Master is, I presume that you won''t be worse than this fairy."

    Guo Xi smiled and said softly, "My sect is also a lineage of qi refiners. In fact, we can stand up to the South Heaven Sect as an equal too. But the sect that I''m in has researched destiny quite a bit. If we really fight, we aren''t inferior to their South Heaven Sect."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Immortal Master is too modest."

    Guo Xi pointed to that pair of apprentice brother and sister over at the other side and said, "These two are nothing remarkable. They are from a small sect, there''s nothing to pay attention to."

    Chen Chao took a look at the warehouse over there. Currently, the dust had yet to dissipate. After retracting his sight, Chen Chao lowered his voice and said, "Immortal Masters shouldn''t be here for something as simple as looking for some umon stones, right?"

    If they wanted to look for those Xuanming Stones that were not yet mined, they could just go to those mining holes that had been mined. Why was there a need to destroy this warehouse here?

    Guo Xi shook his head and said calmly, "This mine has the stones that we want, but it won''t be in those harvested mining holes. Those Xuanming Stones outside don''t cost much skygold currency. What we''re looking for is naturally not those things."

    After saying that, Guo Xi looked at Chen Chao again and said, "Are you worried that we didn''t tell your superior what we''re doing and that you''ll get into major trouble afterward?"

    Chen Chao hurriedly shook his head and said in a low voice, "Whatever Immortal Masters want to do, just go ahead, I''ll just take it as if I didn''t see it. This ce is already an abandoned mine, what amazing things can there be?"

    Guo Xi patted Chen Chao''s shoulder. Then, he said in astonishment, "Your physique seems pretty good. You must have spent quite the effort to temper your body, right?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "The path of a martial artist is a slow grind in the first ce. My aptitude iscking and my paltry sry can''t buy any good medicinal herbs either. I''m afraid that it''s hopeless for me to attain the second-realm in martial arts in this lifetime."

    Guo Xi waved his hand with a smile and said, "You shouldn''t be so unduly humble. Your northern army has many great generals whose cultivation realms are extraordinarily high. Martial artists at that realm, forget about qi refiners, probably even sword cultivators might not dare to approach them too."

    "How can I dare to be equated to those great generals? I only hope that I''ll be able to sit in Warden Li''s position sometime in my lifetime and that would already be amazing."

    Chen Chao''s eyes held hope, his face full of envy.

    Guo Xi stopped talking, he just looked toward the warehouse over there.

    At this moment, the dust dispersed and the warehouse had already be ruins. But, a mining hole the size of a human was revealed behind the warehouse.

    With one nce, Chen Chao knew in his heart that this was that mining hole that he saw on the county government file. It was just that he could not find it before.

    It was true that there was a mining hole here and it was intentionally covered up with a warehouse. Actually, it already indicated a lot of problems.

    At this moment, the armored immortal behind Yan Ruoshui slowly dispersed and disappeared.

    Guo Xi looked at Yan Ruoshui and praised, "Fairy Yan indeed has excellent abilities!"

    Yan Ruoshui smiled slightly and did not speak.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "Since Immortal Masters want to go down, then I''ll wait here for Immortal Masters."

    Guo Xi turned his head and said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter, go down together. It wasn''t easy for you to lead us over either. If we find some nice things, you''ll get a share."

    Hearing Guo Xi say so, Chi Ganquan furrowed his brows and wanted to speak.

    Yan Ruoshui interjected, "Fellow Daoist Guo is right, go in together, Warden Chen. We''re bound to find some good stuff along the way."

    Seeing that even Yan Ruoshui had spoken up, Chi Ganquan who was about to speak before immediately stopped.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment before saying with a nod, "Since Immortal Masters are so kind, I''ll have to thank Immortal Masters."

    Guo Xi nodded his head, very satisfied.

    After that, Guo Xi took out a snow-white bead. No idea what secret technique he used, this bead floated on its own, emitting a dazzling white light not far in front of him. It was sufficient to illuminate the mining hole.

    "Fairy Yan, please go ahead. Fellow Daoist Chi will best."

    Guo Xi decided on the order of entering the hole with a few casual words.

    Yan Ruoshui did not hesitate at all and walked right in.

    After that, Guo Xi turned to Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "Warden Chen."

    Chen Chao secretly cussed, but he still smiled as he lowered his head and walked in.

    Guo Xi followed closely behind.

    Thest was Chi Ganquan two people.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Upon entering this mining hole, Chen Chao could not help but be shocked. This mining hole was different from those mining holes that he entered before. It was much wider and could totally amodate someone to advance with ease. The size of those previous mining holes could virtually only be entered by bending over.

    Before taking a few steps, a number of forked paths appeared in front, leading to different ces respectively.

    Every time Yan Ruoshui encountered these forked paths, she would have to take the small gs from before out of her bosom and nt one at the entrance of each cave.

    Only after waiting for one of the gs to move without any wind, would she enter that cave and continue moving forward.

    And each wait would take at least 15 minutes.

    And Guo Xi who was behind him did not show any impatience either. He was very patient.

    Chen Chao observed the surroundings without batting an eyelid. He was long already clear that this mining cave was definitely not as simple as being used for mining Xuanming Stones.

    The few people had walked for goodness knows how long and experienced god knows how many forked roads. When they reached another forked road, Yan Ruoshui took the small gs out. After waiting for 15 minutes, there were still no small gs that moved without wind. Only then, did she say softly, "Fellow Daoist Guo."

    Guo Xi casually pointed at a cave on the left and said with a smile, "Looks like the South Heaven Sect''s secret art isn''t that useful either."

    Yan Ruoshui smiled slightly and just stepped into it.

    The few people continued walking in the cave.

    Chen Chao silently calcted the distance and thought to himself: This is already much longer than those mining caves that I''ve entered. It''s at least the length of three mining caves already.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Yan Ruoshui stopped.

    The scenery before their eyes was alreadypletely different.

    This ce became very spacious, like a great hall. And there was a green pond of water in the middle. Further afield, there were countless passageways that lead in all directions.

    Guo Xi passed by Chen Chao and arrived in front of the pond. After squatting down, he extended his finger, dabbed it, then raised his head and asked, "What does Fairy Yan think?"

    Yan Ruoshui wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    While Guo Xi muttered away on his own, "This is the right ce. We just need to find the correct path, then we''ll be able to find that ce."

    Chi Ganquan''s eyes stirred, but he still did not speak.

    "What methods does Fairy Yan have? When are you waiting for if you''re not using it now?"

    Guo Xi smiled and said, "Could it be that South Heaven Sect just gave these few lousy gs?"

    Yan Ruoshui was expressionless, "South Heaven Sect is naturally inferior to Three Streams Manor. We''ll have to depend on Fellow Daoist Guo''s divine abilities."

    Guo Xi smiled and said, "Fairy Yan, do you really have no solutions?"

    Yan Ruoshui did not speak.

    Right at this moment, Chen Chao suddenly felt a stirring in his heart. An inner-voice sounded out in his mind, "Warden Chen, are you aware that your life is in danger?"

    It was a woman''s voice.

    Chen Chao frowned and did not respond.

    "Do you take it that the Guo Xi in front of you is some good guy? Do you believe that when we arrive at our destination, you''ll die there?""

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Yan Ruoshui continued to say with inner-voice, "I''m not his match by myself. But if you and I join hands, we should have the strength to fight. After he''s dead, the magic artifacts and skygold currency on him will all belong to you. I also won''t tell anyone about this matter."

    Chen Chao still did not give any response.

    "Apart from this, I can even give you a pretty good magic artifact and arge sum of skygold currency..."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao began to struggle a little.

    Yan Ruoshui frowned imperceptibly, but she noticed Guo Xi looking at her, so she could only terminate her thoughts.

    At the same time, ripples stirred in Chen Chao''s heart. Guo Xi''s voice sounded out, "I want to kill this b!tch in front of me now."

 Chapter 32: Shedding All Pretenses of Cordiality

    The two people spoke to Chen Chao with inner-voice one after another. Chen Chao felt rather helpless.

    He smiled bitterly and replied with inner-voice, "Fellow Daoist Guo, I can''t be of help for this sort of thing."

    Guo Xi wanted to kill Yan Ruoshui, Yan Ruoshui wanted to kill Guo Xi. Although Chen Chao vaguely knew that these few people were at odds from as early as in the mountain god temple, he did not expect that they were already prepared to attack and kill each other now. It was just that the cultivation realm that he revealed was merely Initial Realm, what could he do?

    Chen Chao pondered in silence. His thoughts suddenly drifted from here to the mountain god temple back then.

    Guo Xi smiled and said using inner-voice, "What did that b!tch say?"

    He looked at Chen Chao. Although he was still smiling, it seemed like if Chen Chao did not speak truthfully, he would be the first to die.

    Chen Chao felt very helpless. In the end, he still chose to tell Guo Xi what Yan Ruoshui told him with inner-voice before truthfully.

    Guo Xi smiled slightly and asked, "Do you think that what she said wille true in the end?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and did not speak. Clearly, he was at a loss on what to do.

    Guo Xi nced at him and no longer spoke with inner-voice. Instead, he turned to Yan Ruoshui and said with a slight smile, "Fairy Yan, are you really not going to use your ultimate move?"

    Yan Ruoshui was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "Since Fellow Daoist Guo isn''t willing to take action, then I can only make a fool of myself."

    Guo Xi nodded his head and stood up from next to the pond and took a few steps back.

    Yan Ruoshui took an archaic little jade cauldron out of her bosom and ced it before the pond. Then, her two hands formed seals non-stop and wisps of white smoke slowly overflowed from the small jade cauldron. Then, Yan Ruoshui reached out and scooped a handful of water from green pond and poured it into the jade cauldron. The white smoke grew thicker and drifted toward the surroundings.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chao bit the bullet and asked, "Dare I ask Immortal Masters what''s behind these mining caves?"

    Guo Xi shook his head, "Warden Chen, there''s no benefit in you knowing these things."

    When he said so, sure enough, Chen Chao stopped asking.

    He fell silent.

    Before long, Yan Ruoshui kept that archaic little jade cauldron, her face somewhat pale. At this moment, some white fog had gathered in front of a mining cave out of those countless mining caves.

    Guo Xi praised, "Fairy Yan is indeed amazing. South Heaven Sect''s secret art is also impressive."

    Yan Ruoshui was not willing to say much, she said just calmly, "Please go ahead, Fellow Daoist Guo."

    Guo Xi nodded his head with satisfaction and stepped into that mining cave first. That snow-white bead was still following him.

    Yan Ruoshui followed him in.

    Chen Chao was just thinking of catching up when Chi Ganquan suddenly said, "You stay at the back."

    Chen Chao nodded his head. He was naturally extremely willing to walkst. This meant that if there were problemster, he could be the first to leave.

    However, that girl who he did not know her name this entire time, looked at him and snorted coldly.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and paid it no heed.

    The party of five continued on their way.

    The mining caves here were much more spacious than before.

    Furthermore, the deeper they went in, the more it was so.

    Chen Chao knew that even though it looked like they were not going down, ever since they entered the mining cave, they had been extending downward all the way.

    Which was also to say that they were likely already deep underground at this moment.

    One had to know, it was very hard for those ordinary mining caves to maintain stability when it reached this depth. Unless there was a formation that everyone had long already set up here to maintain stability.

    This was absolutely no ordinary mining cave. Because along the way, there were no traces of mining Xuanming Stones at all.

    At this point, he remembered the county government files again. It was recorded that this mining cave copsed not long after they started mining. But looking at it now, the cave-in was likely utter nonsense. What was closer to the truth was that this mining cave was never to mine stones right from the beginning, but had another purpose. The reason why they said that it was a copse was entirely to hoodwink people.

    Perhaps what was in this mining cave was the most important secret in this mine.

    These few young qi refiners naturally knew the truth of the matter. But Chen Chao himself could only guess.

    Being at the very back of the squad at this moment, what he was thinking about was something extremely important.

    These few young qi refiners entered the mine with the tacit consent of the imperial court. Then, did the imperial court know the truth? If they knew, why did they let him apany them? What was it for?

    Thinking up to here, Chen Chao could not help but secretly curse. If the imperial court had long known about this matter, why did they not tell him before? At least he would not have to make wild guesses.

    Gritting his teeth, Chen Chao continued ahead.

    No idea how long had passed, a cliff appeared before their eyes.

    In the endless underground, there was actually a cliff when the passageway reached this ce?

    The cliff was very wide and could amodate several people standing shoulder to shoulder. Guo Xi''s snow-white bead floated above the cliff. It was still bright, but it could not illuminate this cliff. At least, they were unable to see clearly what was in the abyss.

    Chen Chao discovered that these people''s expressions became rather heavy at this moment.

    There was some excitement between Yan Ruoshui''s brows.

    Guo Xi was still very calm.

    "It depends on Fellow Daoist Guo now."

    Yan Ruoshui smiled, like a delicate and beautiful flower.

    Guo Xi nodded his head, then reached out his hand. Motes of earth-yellow light fell from his body, spreading into the abyss.

    Those lights were exactly the same as what they saw on that mountain god idol in the mountain god temple.

    Before long, the sound of anguid dragon roar actually came from the bottom of the cliff.

    Chen Chao suddenly raised his head.

    Motes of yellow light started emerging from beneath the cliff.

    This time, it could be seen with the naked eye.

    Guo Xi was still calm, but Yan Ruoshui already startedughing.

    She startedughing again.

    Guo Xi turned to Chen Chao and asked, "Do you know what this is?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, somewhat dazed. Although he was a cultivator too, he was a martial artist. Other than being more skilled in killing demons, he did not have that many methods. His understanding of the world was definitely limited too. Xie Nandu had talked to him a lot before and told him many things.

    But, there were still countless unknowns waiting for him to understand.

    Guo Xi said on his own, "This is a dragon vein, also known as national blessing. However, this isn''t the main vein."

    "Each dynasty will give birth to a dragon vein after founding the country. This dragon vein will shoulder the destiny of a dynasty. Qi refiners cultivate with heaven and earth destiny as a supplement. We naturally covet the destiny of a dynasty greatly. In fact, qi refiners have yed extremely important roles in the session of dynasties."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "If this is a dragon vein, why wouldn''t our imperial court guard it strictly? Instead, they let you guys in!"

    Guo Xi shook his head and said, "Do you think that your imperial astronomers'' qi refiners are remarkable characters? What ranking can they have among qi refiner lineages in the world? How can they clearly see the mysteries involved? A bunch of mediocre talents, they merely think that there''s a profound vein underground here, that''s all. How would they know that there''s also a dragon vein under the profound vein!"

    "They built this mine to hoodwink people, thinking that it''s some amazing trick. But in reality, it''sughable to the extreme. The profound vein has dried up now, they naturally think that there''s nothing good in this mine. When they heard that we wereing, they didn''t care either. But, who would know that what we''re seeking weren''t these?"

    Guo Xi slowly stated the purpose of this trip, his eyes all smiles.

    "This dragon vein is our goal!"

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly. How could he have imagined that there was still such ayer in this matter?

    But, did Warden Li knew about this matter?!

    "Warden Chen, do you think that you can still live after learning this secret?"

    Guo Xi stared at Chen Chao and said with a smile, "I''m from the Three Streams Manor, it''s an extremely important sect among the southern qi refiner lineages. I actually don''t have any ill intent toward you. As for the aftermath consequences, I can bear it too. Let''s make a deal. I know that your realm is definitely not just Initial Realm, help me out here. These guys have long wanted to kill me, I want to kill this b!tch too. You and I will join hands and kill them. After that, I''ll let you go. How about it?"

    "I don''t need you to do much either, help me tie down that pair of apprentice brother and sister. After I kill this b!tch, I''ll go find trouble with them."

    The space suddenly became tense.

    Yan Ruoshui still wanted to say something when Guo Xi already started smiling again, "Since this b!tch wants to kill me, it''s already a major problem regarding how to exin to Three Streams Manor. She won''t let a martial artist like you off. Because no outsiders can know about this matter."

    Yan Ruoshui''s smile had yet to dissipate, but at this moment, it immediately froze on her face.

    Chi Ganquan had a stupefied look.

    In the next moment, Yan Ruoshui shouted, "Do it!"

    Following this voice, the bronze mirror in Chi Ganquan''s bosom suddenly floated out and hovered in front of him. Streams of light poured out and shone at Guo Xi!

    Yan Ruoshui began to summon that armored immortal again.

    While that woman who had been silent all along gave a coldugh at this moment. After her apprentice brother and Yan Ruoshui attacked in session, she raised her hands and swung out, and streams of white light shot out from her sleeves.

    Guo Xi floated above the abyss. Waving his sleeves to block the light shot out from the bronze mirror, heughed coldly, "Slut, you want to kill me? I''m afraid that you''re asking for trouble!"

    While on Chen Chao this side, as early as when Guo Xi said that sentence, he already detected that something was wrong. When this woman attacked at this time, Chen Chao turned around and ran outside without any hesitation. It was just that he had just run out several dozen feet when he collided with an invisible air wall, forcibly stopping him in ce. Only when he reached his hand out, did he confirm that this ce was already sealed off. One could not easily leave.

    When the woman rushed in front of him, Chen Chao just dodged the woman''s killing move, acting a little panicky.

    The armored immortal behind Yan Ruoshui had already gradually appeared. She who had summoned this immortal again had a solemn expression.

    When she was conversing with Chen Chao with inner-voice previously, she was also talking to Chi Ganquan at the same time.

    It was then, that shepletely convinced Chi Ganquan two people. The three people joined forces to eliminate this Three Streams Manor''s young qi refiner.

    As for Guo Xi, how would he know?

    Yan Ruoshui no longer had time to ponder this question at this time. After summoning the immortal, she said in a cold voice, "Kill him for me!"

    That previous dynasty''s great general nodded woodenly. At this moment, he suddenly swung his fist and smashed it forward!

    It threw a punch out!

    Endless gale winds bellowed here, making people momentarily unable to differentiate whether it came from the abyss or somewhere else.

    Guo Xiughed coldly. Thatpass he had been holding in his hand immediately flew out and hovered in front of him.

    It constructed an unbelievably sturdy and powerful air wall.

    Streams of white light wandered above the abyss and then converged.

    That immortal''s fistnded on that powerful air wall. But it only trembled a little and failed to truly prate it.

    Chi Ganquan picked up that bronze mirror and leaped up, arriving in midair. A dazzling white light immediately erupted from the bronze mirror and crashed into Guo Xi like a snow-white giant python.

    But after that, it was simrly blocked by the barrier constructed by thatpass.

    The three qi refiners attacked each other; a majestic and grand panorama.

    Chen Chao was continuously dodging that woman''s attack in the passageway.

    On several asions, he deliberately let the woman''s white lightnd on that invisible barrier. But the final result was that it still failed to prate.

    Chen Chao''s heart turned cold.

    Regardless of Yan Ruoshui who spoke before, or Guo Xi who seemed amicable, Chen Chao felt that the four people here would not let him off.

    Since they came to snatch a section of the Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein, how could they possibly let the news leak?

    Which was also to say that no matter what, he would definitely be viewed as a must-kill target by them.

    Chen Chao''s heart sank. This was indeed a certain-death situation.

    Even if he had already plotted some schemes prior to this, how could he have thought that the end result would be like this?

    Dodging a stream of white light from that woman''s sleeve, Chen Chao reached out and gripped his saber hilt. But soon, he let go again.

    There was no chance of survival in the current situation.

    "Immortal Master Yan, I''ve thought things through, I''m willing to join hands with you and kill this Immortal Master Guo!"

    Chen Chao seemingly dodged that woman''s attack flusteredly, then he immediately expressed his thoughts.

    Without waiting for Yan Ruoshui to speak, the woman already sneered and said first, "Fairy Yan, this person is bound to be a backstabber, he can''t be trusted. A boorish martial artist, if he''s killed, so be it. He''s of no help!"

    When Yan Ruoshui heard this, she nodded her head too and did not say anything.

    She had already figured things out in this short while. The reason why Guo Xi knew what she was thinking, was because this person informed him about it.

    "Fairy Yan, I genuinely want to help you guys!"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao secretly cursed her for being a crazy woman. But when he opened his mouth, he was still full of sincerity.

    How could they be so stupid?

    From the start until now, regardless of whether was it what Yan Ruoshui or this woman showed, there was only the word stupid. If it was Chen Chao, he would eliminate Guo Xi no matter what before talking about other things. But these two crazy women were far inferior to Guo Xi in terms of cunningness.

    At this moment, Guo Xi who was being targeted by the twoughed loudly and said, "I already said long ago, these people won''t let you off. Why don''t you join forces with me and kill these b!tches!"

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "Immortal Masters, I only want to keep my pathetic life. Why won''t you give me any chance?"

    Chi Ganquan who had been silent all along said contemptuously, "Uncouth martial artist, you shouldn''t be alive in the first ce!"

    Chi Ganquan furrowed his brows and quietly cussed Chi Ganquan''s 18 generations of ancestors.

    "Immortal Master Guo, I''ve thought things through. You''re a good guy, I was hit by that woman''s illusion previously and didn''t think things through for a moment. I''ve thought things through now, I want to help you!"

    Chen Chao looked at Guo Xi and yelled, still looking so sincere.

 Chapter 33: Murder

    Guo Xi was too busy to care about other things at this time.

    Although his cultivation realm was not low, having to face Chi Ganquan and Yan Ruoshui''s teaming up, even if it was him, he would not be having an easy time too.

    Controlling thepass to continuously block that armored immortal''s attacks over and over again, Guo Xi poked his head out to look at Chi Ganquan and said in a cold voice, "Chi Ganquan, do you really think that you can hide the matter of killing me? Let me tell you, if I were to really die here, that sect behind you will definitely pay the price!"

    His voice was very cold. After Chi Ganquan who was holding that bronze mirror heard that, he nearly lost his wits.

    What he was worried about in the beginning was this. Killing Guo Xi might be easy, but how to conceal things after killing him was a big problem. After all, as an important disciple of Three Streams Manor, Guo Xi must have some unknown magic weapon on him. At that time, he might be able to transmit today''s matters to Three Streams Manor in its entirety. At that time, even if they killed Guo Xi, it would be hard to escape Three Streams Manor''s me too.

    Just as Chi Ganquan was feeling a little uneasy, Yan Ruoshuiughed coldly, "I''ve already set up the Sky Mesh Trap here. No news can be transmitted out!"

    Hearing the three words Sky Mesh Trap, Chi Ganquan instantly felt relieved. That was the South Heaven Sect''s secret treasure. Once there was this item here, it would be impossible for any news to transmit out within the range of this item.

    Many people knew about this secret treasure among the southern qi refiner lineage.

    For Yan Ruoshui to be able to bring it out at this moment, it was sufficient to prove that when she came out, the South Heaven Sect already foresaw that such a thing might happen today.

    Guo Xi nced over at the other side. Chen Chao was currently fighting with that woman. The situation looked iparably perilous, but Guo Xi was very clear that the young warden was clearly hiding his strength and did not go all out.

    As for why, it was an easy answer.

    Guo Xi shook his head and pushed thepass forward. Then, he followed the momentum forward. When that armored immortal smashed a punch at thepass, Guo Xi tapped his feet and leaped forward by borrowing that armored immortal''s body, passing the immortal and confronting Yan Ruoshui.

    Yan Ruoshui lifted her head. Looking towards Guo Xi who came floating like an immortal, there was no panic in her eyes. A multi-colored ribbon instantly shot out of her sleeves, instantly tangling towards Guo Xi like a spirit snake dancing.

    Guo Xi frowned slightly and flicked his finger. A stream of white light shot out and instantly pierced through this ribbon. But it failed to stop the momentum of the ribbon for even a second, it still headed toward him. Guo Xi suddenly went upwards and stepped on the ribbon with a foot. It was just that he did not leave, but had his foot caught by that ribbon instead. Guo Xi lowered his head and frowned slightly. The entire ribbon instantly became taut.

    The armored immortal behind him already turned his head. His mind was long already connected to Yan Ruoshui. So after turning his head, he already threw a punch that struck Guo Xi''s back.

    Chi Ganquan also turned the bronze mirror at this moment, enveloping Guo Xi''s body.

    His bronze mirror looked ordinary, but in reality, it was very extraordinary too. However, due to his meager cultivation realm, he could not unleash too much of this bronze mirror''s power. Shining it on Guo Xi''s body at this moment, he only wanted to trap Guo Xi for a moment.

    Sure enough, when the dazzling white lightnded on Guo Xi''s body, this Three Streams Manor qi refiner''s body suddenly came to a standstill.

    Right at this second, the armored immortal''s punch already smashed through Guo Xi''s body.

    But after Yan Ruoshui saw this scene, her expression suddenly became ugly.

    Guo Xi''s body indeed turned into a burst of green smoke in an instant. Then, a green talisman slowly drifted down.

    "Puppet Talisman?!"

    Yan Ruoshui willed with her mind and made that armored immortal arrive in front of her to protect her. It was just that when the armored immortal appeared in front of her again, Yan Ruoshui suddenly looked over to Chi Ganquan. Her lips moved and she was about to tell him to be careful.

    But sadly, she was stillte by a fraction.

    Guo Xi appeared behind Chi Ganquan. This Three Streams Manor''s young disciple showed no hesitation. After appearing, a palmnded on Chi Ganquan''s back.

    "Senior Apprentice Brother?!"

    The woman who was fighting with Chen Chao instantly became distracted and eximed in stupefaction.

    The boundless qi activity poured out in its entirety like floodwaters at this moment.

    Guo Xi was powerful to begin with. Otherwise, Yan Ruoshui also would not have chosen to team up with Chi Ganquan to fight him. At this moment, all of Chi Ganquan''s attention was on that Puppet Talisman before, how could he have imagined that Guo Xi would appear behind him at this moment?

    While he was inattentive, he already suffered a heavy blow.

    The bodies of qi refiners were not considered tough in the first ce. At this moment, Chi Ganquan''s body naturally could not withstand the blow that Guo Xi schemed for a long time. The qi activity within his body was instantly cut off and his flow was blocked. That bronze mirror''s dazzling white light was instantly extinguished. If not for the fact that Chi Ganquan was still holding onto the bronze mirror tightly, the bronze mirror would likely fall.

    Having seeded with his strike, Guo Xi''s figure suddenly dissipated. At the same time that he left, that armored immortal''s punch already struck where he appeared before.

    When this punchnded, the earth quaked and mountains moved.

    Even Chi Ganquan was affected too.

    Guo Xi clicked his tongue and said, "You''re indeed ruthless, you b!tch. You don''t even care about your own ally anymore at this moment?"

    Yan Ruoshui was silent.

    Guo Xi turned to look at Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "Warden Chen, if you still don''t make your move now, I won''t be so amicable in a while."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. At this moment, that woman was concerned about her senior apprentice brother, her mind was no longer on Chen Chao long ago. Hearing Guo Xi speak at this moment, she just subconsciously turned her head, wanting to see how this uncouth martial artist in front of her would react. In the end, she had just turned her head when that ck shirt arrived in front of her in an instant. Then, he sunk his shoulder and threw a punch out!

    With a loud bang, the woman''s body was struck flying and mmed onto the stone wall by the side.

    The woman collided with the stone wall with great force. That face that was still considered pretty was full of disbelief.

    How could the young man who had been continuously suppressed by her seriously injure her with one punch?

    "You... boorish... martial artist..."

    The woman''s eyes were full of resentment. The contempt in her eyes still did not change at this point.

    It was just that there was an additional hint of fright in the depths of it.

    Without waiting for the woman to stand up, Chen Chao already arrived in front of her again and still threw a punch out. Who knew what kind of powerful strength that seemingly frail body contained?

    After that, that punch struck the girl''s chest.

    In just an instant, the girl''s chest instantly caved in. Her eyes instantly becamepletely bloodshot!

    After two punches, the girl''s lease of life had already been severed!

    Chi Ganquan looked at this scene and opened his eyes wide in disbelief as he muttered, "Junior Apprentice Sister..."

    He had no power to fight anymore at this moment.

    While Guo Xiughed wildly, "Good! Well killed! Indeed not the typical fool! That''s how it should be, as it should be!"

    Chen Chao ignored Guo Xi, but turned his head to look at Chi Ganquan. Then, he slowly gripped his saber hilt.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Without Chi Ganquan by the side, even if Guo Xi subsequently faced off against that armored immortal, there would not be any pressure anymore.

    In reality, even if the two joined forces, it was also merely a matter of time for Guo Xi to clinch victory.

    It was just more troublesome.

    On the other side, Chen Chao already arrived before Chi Ganquan.

    At present, this young qi refiner was already seriously wounded. It was very difficult to even protect himself, let alone face this young warden with an ominous cultivation realm.

    Seeing Chen Chaoing towards him at this moment, his expression was a little ugly. There were many more things in that pair of eyes.

    It was no longer the indifference from before.

    Chen Chao nced at him. There were moreplicated emotions in his eyes.

    In the next moment, Chen Chao pulled out the broken saber at his waist.

    Chi Ganquan struggled to muster up the remnant bit of qi left in his body.

    But a momentter, he froze.

    The youth in ck did not stop for even a moment in front of him. Instead, he took a step out straight away and shot toward Guo Xi who was above the abyss!

    The ck broken saber shot out a steak of ck saber light in midair.

    The youth in ck followed closely behind and crashed into that young qi refiner who was akin to an immortal.

    Yan Ruoshui was shocked at first, but she returned to her senses very quickly and directed that armored immortal to attack Guo Xi. At the same time, she even sent out that ribbon to stop Guo Xi''s route of retreat.

    Currently, Chen Chao''s saber already arrived in front of Guo Xi.

    Guo Xi furrowed his brows. He did not expect that things would actually turn out like this. He originally thought that Chen Chao would wait for victory to be decided between him and Yan Ruoshui before making his move.

    But, he did not expect that he was so impatient. He actually made his move fiercely without waiting for victory to be decided between him and Yan Ruoshui.

    Looking at it now, he still overestimated him!

    Guo Xi gave a coldugh. A hand blocked in front of him in a sleeve-flicking form and the other hand made a water-drawing stance, wanting to cast a daoist magic here and kill the youth in front of him in one fell swoop.

    It was just that when he was drawing water, he suddenly felt his qi activity stagnate. Turns out that it was precisely when his old qi was already depleted and new qi had yet to be born.

    Frowning slightly, he felt a little doubtful. Had the youth in front of him been waiting for this chance all along? Or was it dumb luck?

    Very soon, he stopped thinking about these things. The flow of qi activity within his body elerated and his other hand was ced in front of his chest too. He only needed to tide over this sh from the youth in ck, then the situation would instantly fall back under his control.

    But... would things really work out the way he imagined?

    It wasing!

    Chen Chao arrived in front of him with a fierce and decisive bearing in an extremely short time.

    He was akin to aet; falling rapidly.

    Guo Xi''s expression was grave.

    But when the two collided, Guo Xi still found out that he thought wrongly.

    There was another saber in front of that youth in ck.

    A broken saber.

    The extremely sharp de was the first to arrive.

    Rippp!

    Guo Xi''s sleeve was sliced.

    The flesh and blood of the two hands that he blocked in front of him were sliced apart by the de and fresh blood flowed out.

    The bodies of qi refiners were naturally not as tough as martial artists. But, it was impossible to be easily sliced apart too. That seemingly ordinary saber was likely not ordinary.

    Guo Xi did not have time to think about these at the moment.

    He was a little scared.

    Because he discovered that the cultivation realm of the youth in front of him was too high and not the second-realm.

    Such a young Divine Trove martial artist?!

    Guo Xi''s expression changed slightly. Even if Chen Chao was not a martial artist but an immortal cultivator, being Divine Trove Realm at this age, it also meant that this young man in front of him was an absolute genius.

    At this time, Guo Xi thought of a lot. But those ridiculous ideas did not stay in his mind for too long. He came back to his senses very quickly. The youth in front of him already sent out a second sh.

    His hand that was gripping the saber was very steady and his expression was very serious.

    Guo Xi saw many strange emotions in his eyes.

    He looked like a butcher.

    As if he was not a person in his eyes, but a... pray awaiting ughter.

    What he did not know was that this youth in front of him had always hunted demons for a living.

    But what he knew was that after hended in this youth''s hands, it seemed like it really became impossible for him to survive.

    Just as Chen Chao''s second sh had yet tond, Guo Xi felt the new qi in his body had already begun to flow. He had tided over the most difficult moment and obtained a glimpse of hope to live!

    It was just that when he wanted to revolve the qi activity within his body, that broken sabar was already nailed into his chest.

    Psht...

    That was the sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh and blood.

    The intense pain interrupted Guo Xi''s thoughts and also blocked his qi flow.

    Guo Xi gritted his teeth. A palmnded on Chen Chao''s chest.

    There was not much power.

    Guo Xi fell into the abyss.

    Chen Chao borrowed the force andnded on the cliff.

    He did not stand firm yet.

    He borrowed the saber momentum and shed at Chi Ganquan!

    A bloody human head fell into the abyss.

    A headless corpse copsed.

    "Are you mad?!"

    After Yan Ruoshui realized it, she cried out somewhat involuntarily, "Do you know who we are? You little bastard!"

    Born in the South Heaven Sect, she had beenuded by countless people since young like a bright pearl held in the palm. How could Yan Ruoshui have imagined that people like them would one day be killed by a martial artist that they despised the most!

    Standing by the cliff, Chen Chao looked at this woman, the broken saber in his hand was still dripping blood.

    He was not prepared to talk, but ready to continue killing people.

 Chapter 34: Nothing Better Than a Blade

    Yan Ruoshui looked at that youth in ck who was continuously walking towards her. The anger in her eyes was unabated.

    Up until now, she could not figure out why this youth was so brave, to actually dare attack and kill them, these qi refiners.

    When had the Great Liang Dynasty ever been so unyielding when handling foreignnd immortal cultivators, let alone an ordinary local warden like him?

    "Don''t you know our identities?"

    Yan Ruoshui stared at Chen Chao and said in a cold voice, "We''re qi refiners, immortal cultivators on top of mountains that you all have to look up to. How dare you treat us like this?!"

    When Yan Ruoshui was speaking, that armored immortal behind her did not make any movements for a time.

    Chen Chao frowned when he heard that. Actually, he also did not really understand why this woman in front of him was so stupid. Things had already developed to this point and she was still saying such things.

    So what if qi refiner?

    Since you want me dead, why couldn''t I kill you?

    Could it be that because of your qi refiner identity, I had to wait here for you to chop my head off?

    Chen Chao shook his head. What kind of lousy logic was this?

    As for how the Great Liang Dynasty treated foreignnd immortal cultivators, they were naturally courteous on the surface. But in the dark, in ces where sunlight could not shine, were there no foreignnd cultivators who died within the Great Liang Dynasty''s national borders?

    "You''re really too stupid."

    If Yan Ruoshui was a little smarter, then the situation today would never have developed as it did.

    But unfortunately, this woman who was called Fairy Yan was seriously too stupid. Shepletely could notpare to Guo Xi in terms of cunningness. And in terms of attitude when facing Chen Chao, she had a natural contempt that lingered incessantly.

    Actually, this could not be med on her. This was just the inevitable result of the disparity between the two.

    She was originally not a truly smart person, but she also liked to y smart.

    This meant that it was very hard for her to survive.

    Chen Chao had already begun umting power. Although Yan Ruoshui had expended a considerable amount of power, she was a peak second-realm qi refiner after all. One could not let down their guard if they wanted to kill her. They must go all out right at the start. It was best to seriously wound her in one hit!

    The saber in his hand was gripped harder.

    Along with thest drop of fresh blood falling from the de, Chen Chao moved.

    He took a step out and still crashed towards that Yan Ruoshui who was virtually still somewhat absentminded with a decisive stance.

    The toughest part about martial artists was their bodies. Chen Chao''s body toughness stood out among the rest. Hence, getting up close had always been his best choice.

    In a trace, only when she saw that the youth was almost arriving in front of her, did the fury in Yan Ruoshui''s eyes turn into fright.

    She sent that ribbon out, wanting to stop the speeding momentum of the other party.

    The ribbon unfolded and blocked Chen Chao''s path of advancement. It also made it such that Yan Ruoshui could no longer see this youth in ck.

    A secondter, a saber light shed and that iparably sharp de shed toward that ribbon.

    The ribbon was cut from the middle. The figure of that youth in ck reappeared in front of Yan Ruoshui.

    Yan Ruoshui was stunned.

    That ribbon was woven with ice silk and was iparably tough. How could it be easily cut by that ordinary-looking broken saber?

    Only at this point, did she suddenly remember that there was still an armored immortal behind her!

    "Kill him for me! Tear his corpse to shreds!"

    She virtually screamed out madly.

    The armored immortal moved its colossal body. Raising his arm, he threw a punch!

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and silently thought about two words.

    Toote.

    Fighting with the armored immortal was the worst situation to begin with. Hence, that was why he would use words to trigger the woman in front of him, hoping that she would make mistakes in her panic.

    And now, Yan Ruoshui really did not disappoint him.

    He already drew close to Yan Ruoshui at this moment. shing his saber at this South Heaven Sect''s Fairy Yan, hepletely ignored that armored immortal.

    Yan Ruoshui''splexion turned ashen. She actually had quite a number of means. But her practicalbat experience was significantly worse than the youth in front of her. Coupled with the disparity of one realm, she actually had no way of dealing with it for a moment.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber already arrived in front of her chest. The look in her eyes also finallypletely turned into terror.

    There was even a tiny hint of begging for mercy.

    She was like a panicking bird, but not at all cute.

    That expressionless youth did not have any reaction. He just raised his arm and suddenly shed downward.

    From top to bottom!

    The de cut through Yan Ruoshui''s clothes at first and continuously erupted with sparks. But as it elerated, the clothes were also ripped apart and the snow-white skin under the clothes was also sliced apart along with it.

    Fresh blood spurted out.

    Blood flowers bloomed!

    Yan Ruoshui stared at her own chest. That broken saber was currently buried in her chest.

    Her internal organs had already been mangled in an instant by the youth in ck in front of her.

    Her life force faded away.

    Unless she could find those few strains of spirit medicines that were rumored in the world, otherwise, she had absolutely no chance of survival.

    Yan Ruoshui''s water-like eyes looked at Chen Chao full of puzzlement.

    She opened her mouth, fresh blood kept pouring from her lips, "Why... Why..."

    Chen Chao saw her puzzled expression and knew that she was not asking why she would die here, but why Chen Chao dared to kill her.

    Too foolish.

    All the way up till the moment she died, this South Heaven Sect''s Fairy Yang was not willing to believe that a boorish martial artist whom she looked down on really dared to kill her.

    She copsed softly, her blood gradually cooling.

    At the same time, the armored immortal whose punch had already arrived behind him also began to slowly turn into light particles, gradually disappearing.

    If the host was gone, this Spirit Exorcism would also copse on its own.

    But just as Yan Ruoshui''s life forcepletely terminated, a speck of light suddenly burst out of her be and headed towards the mining hole at an extremely fast speed.

    Chen Chao shed out backhandedly, but failed to hit that speck of light.

    The light speck shed away and thoroughly escaped far away.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, his expression was ugly.

    He had long known that immortal cultivators had a multitude of means. But even if he was long prepared in his heart, he could not stop it too.

    This was a predestined thing.

    Chen Chao came to the cliff. Spitting out a mouthful of turbid air, new qi gradually birthed.

    He lowered his head and took a look at that abyss.

    "They are all dead. It''s your turn."

    Chen Chao looked at the abyss and spoke calmly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "How did you know that I''m still around?"

    A voice suddenly sounded out. A figure slowly emerged from the abyss.

    It was precisely Guo Xi who was previously shed by Chen Chao before falling into the abyss.

    He did not die.

    It was just that both his hands were still covered in fresh blood.

    He returned above the abyss anew.

    He was currently sizing up this young martial artist in front of him with some curiosity, looking very interested.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber and said calmly, "You''re much craftier than that woman. You won''t die so easily."

    Yes, although Chen Chao previously saw when his old qi was being reced with new and shed him, entertaining the notion of killing Guo Xi here, everything went a little too smoothly.

    Chen Chao had fought with too many cunning demons and understood something.

    The smoother things were, the less simple they were.

    Guo Xi could not help pping his hands and said with some admiration, "You''re much smarter than these morons. That b!tch was merely a caged sparrow raised in the sect. But she felt that she was very clever and felt that no one knows about her ploys. How ridiculous."

    Everything along the way was all under Guo Xi''s control, including the alliance between Yan Ruoshui and Chi Ganquan.

    Including Chen Chao, it was all in his calctions.

    In his calctions, he would seriously injure Chi Ganquan first. This way, he could incite Chen Chao to attack. He would then pretend to be killed by Chen Chao. Then, he could let Chen Chao and Yan Ruoshui both be defeated and wounded. In the end, he would reap the profits of the fisherman.

    However, what he did not expect was that Chen Chao could really kill that South Heaven Sect wench and discern the matter of him ying possum.

    Guo Xi stared at Chen Chao. Narrowing his eyes, he said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect it. Why are you, a measly little warden, already a Divine Trove martial artist at such a young age?"

    It was not that he did not believe that the Great Liang Dynasty had geniuses, but he had some doubts. Since Chen Chao was a genius, why would he only be a measly warden?

    A Divine Trove Realm at Chen Chao''s age, it was extremely seldom seen even in foreignnds too.

    Only those young geniuses who were heavily groomed by those major sects had such a cultivation realm.

    Chen Chao did not speak. He just looked at Guo Xi quietly. At the same time, he slowly regted the qi flow within his entire body.

    "No matter what, that b!tch is marked as your kill now. After I kill you, I don''t have to think about how to give the South Heaven Sect the slip anymore as well. Speaking of which, I still have to thank you."

    Guo Xi smiled brightly, looking harmless to man and beast. But his appearance made Chen Chao feel disgusted.

    He was even more disgusting that the most disgusting demon he had ever encountered.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I''ll help you resolve this problem."

    Guo Xi smiled and raised those two arms dripping with fresh blood. Looking at the horrifying wounds on them, he said softly, "A martial artist like you actually left wounds on my body. Truly deserve death."

    As he smiled, he raised his hand.

    Countless streams of qi activity began pouring out of his body.

    At the same time, there were also streams of earth-yellow aura that shot out of the abyss, gathering onto his body bit by bit. His face revealed a rather wallowing expression, "After killing you, I''ll absorb this dragon vein and I''ll immediately be able to step into the fourth-realm. At that time, who would still say that I''m inferior to others?!"

    Chen Chao looked at him and suddenlyughed, "A pitiful creature."

    These three words of his suddenly seemed to have stepped on the tail of the young man in front of him. He suddenly raised his head and looked viciously at Chen Chao.

    It was just that he only saw a figure that started barraging toward him.

    A ck shirt seemed to cover heaven and earth in an instant, making him feel that there was only pitch darkness before his eyes in an extremely short time.

    Then, a dazzling saber light suddenly appeared.

    That saber light arrived extremely fiercely. Furthermore, it was extremely swift. It already arrived in front of Guo Xi in a single instant. Guo Xi was not the likes of Yan Ruoshui, he would not fold his hands and wait for death. In just an extremely short time, his two hands formed seals, and mist condensed in front of him. A barrier appeared.

    He did not take thatpass out right away. Firstly, it was because thepass was already a little damaged in the previous fight with Yan Ruoshui. Secondly, he totally did not feel that the killing power of this Divine Trove martial artist in front of him could be so powerful.

    Having consecutively killed three people was merely because his scheme was intricate.

    He merely got lucky.

    Now, how could he possibly not be defeated when fighting with him who was simrly in the Divine Trove Realm?

    But in the next second, the barrier condensed from mist was suddenly breached from within, being split into two halves.

    The youth in ck appeared in front of him.

    Guo Xi furrowed his brows and reached out to draw water. A long river suddenly emerged in midair and flooded toward Chen Chao.

    The raging river water advanced mightily!

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrow. Immortal cultivators had an inexhaustible variety of moves, he could not understand all of them. But, the path of a martial artist only put killing people in the first ce.

    Holding his saber with one hand, his other hand clenched tightly. When he got close to that river, he smashed it hard!

    There was a loud bang-

    The enormous impact assaulted Chen Chao''s body, putting him under tremendous pressure.

    His ck shirt fluttered, but his body was as firm as a rock. It actually did not even sway for a moment.

    "Break for me--!"

    Chen Chao shouted angrily and charged up power once more. In an instant, he transferred the qi within his body onto that arm. After blue veins popped out, he threw another punch!

    A boundless qi flooded out!

    Guo Xi suddenly lifted his head.

    That long river was already crushed in an instant. Chen Chao already arrived in front of him and shed out again simply.

    Guo Xi was very apprehensive of that broken saber. He had already experienced the sharpness of that broken saber prior to this.

    It could slice through the magic robe on his body without the slightest effort, leaving wounds on his body.

    Under the heavens, all cultivators acknowledged that Sword Qi Mountain''s swords were the sharpest things in the world. Especially that hundred-year sword that only had one produced every hundred years, it was especially distinguished among them!

    It was just that Sword Qi Mountain only forged swords.

    Whose hands did this saber in front of him originate from?

    Guo Xi turned sideways and dodged that sh. He no longer hesitated and immediately took out thatpass. Even if it was a little damaged, he could no longer care.

    He really did not expect that this young martial artist was actually so powerful!

    But Guo Xi opened his eyes wide very soon.

    When he took thatpass out, before the bead in the center could erupt with light, it met with a stroke of saber light.

    That broken saber appeared above thepass.

    The youth in ck who was holding the saber hacked down heavily!

    Sparks flew everywhere!

    Then cracks spread out everywhere.

    A magic artifact gradually lost its spiritual energy.

    "You deserve to die!"

    Guo Xi shouted angrily. Thatpass was a treasure given to him by the sect. It was extremely precious!

    "You''re the one who deserves death, pitiful creature."

    Chen Chao did not stop at all after splitting thatpass with a sh. Instead, he threw a kick out and it just happened tond on Guo Xi.

    He fell out several dozen feet, but he saw another stroke of saber light.

    Guo Xiughed coldly and was unmoved.

    It was just that this time, that saber did notnd on his body.

    Chen Chao suddenly turned around and saw the Guo Xi who slowly appeared behind him.

    Guo Xi was stunned and a little panicky, as if he did not think that someone would actually see through his whereabouts.

    Chen Chao reached his army out and grabbed Guo Xi''s head.

    "Do you still have that whatever Puppet Talisman of yours?"

    Chen Chaoughed coldly. That arm which was stretched out instantly clenched before it smashed out. This time, it smashed onto Guo Xi''s face solidly.

    Just one punch made blood gush out of his mouth and nose. A few blood-stained teeth even flew out of his mouth.

    Qi refiners had weak bodies and he also encountered a martial artist who tempered their bodies the most. It was not surprising that there was such a result.

    Guo Xi only felt his head spin at this moment being punched right in the face. But after a brief dizziness, he immediately returned to his senses. But at this moment, without waiting for him to make any moves, the second punch smashed onto his abdomen solidly.

    The youth who did not look very robust, his body under the ck shirt tensed up. The power contained in every piece of muscle burst forth in its entirety at this moment. He threw punch after punch without any breaks. The qi activity was surging here, rippling out in waves.

    "What''s the use of scheming this and that?"

    Chen Chao threw punch after punch with a sneer, "Even if you calcted it, so what?! Pitiful creature!"

    "Even if you kill me, you''ll never survive too! My sect won''t let you off!"

    Guo Xi spoke with difficulty. Blood kept pouring out of his mouth.

    He still had moves, but at this moment, it was already very hard to disy them. Having a martial artist get close, furthermore, having the situationpletely controlled by the other party. Even if he still wanted to do something, he could only be strong in will but weak in strength.

    His internal organs were damaged at this moment. Even if he survived by a fluke, he would have to pay a great price to restore his injuries too.

    Moreover, it seemed like he did not even have this possibility anymore.

    Would Chen Chao who was in front of him let him go?

    Of course he would not.

    "Whether or not I''ll die, you won''t get to see it either way."

    Chen Chao gripped the sable handle, making no attempt to conceal the overflowing murderous intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 35: The Cause of the Disaster

    Feeling Chen Chao''s killing intent, Guo Xi''s expression kept changing.

    A momentter, he said with a trembling voice, "You''re really going to kill me?!"

    Chen Chao did not answer him. He just narrowed his eyes and prepared to swing his de.

    "You can''t kill me! I''m a disciple of Three Streams Manor, my sect is the number one major sect of the southern qi refiner lineage! If you kill me, there''s no way that you''ll survive!"

    Guo Xi really panicked. He sensed that Chen Chao really had the thought of killing him.

    "If you let me off, I promise that I''ll forget about this. I can swear a blood oath and never pursue this matter again. Trust me, killing me isn''t a good thing. The sect behind me won''t let you off. If you let me go, I can even resolve the problem stemming from them.¡±

    ¡°There are also many good stuff on me, I can give them all to you! If that''s not enough, I can even go back and get you..."

    The current Guo Xi was panicked to the extreme. He no longer looked like he was strolling idly in a courtyard with ready ns to meet any situation.

    He only wanted to live at this moment. He would do anything in order to survive.

    "I can live if I don''t kill you? Do you believe these words yourself? As for the things on you, they will also be mine after killing you..."

    Chen Chao smiled and continued, "In this aspect, you seem to be even inferior to that b!tch."

    After he was done saying this, Chen Chao was not prepared to talk anymore.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A streak of de light shed past.

    An additional headless corpse appeared here.

    A head rolled on the ground, dripping with blood.

    A speck of light simrly swept past in front of Chen Chao from his be.

    Chen Chao did not attempt to stop it, because he was destined to be unable to stop it.

    He just kicked this head in front of him down the abyss.

    After confirming that Guo Xi was dead, he only did one thing: that was to find the skygold currency and magic artifacts that these guys were carrying on them and kept them.

    Then, Chen Chao sat down on the cliff and was not in a hurry to leave.

    For some unknown reason, a gust of wind suddenly blew up from under the abyss, pping his ck shirt.

    Chen Chao looked at that bottomless abyss.

    He knew what he had done.

    Killed four young qi refiners.

    These four people came from foreignnd cultivation sects and came here for that section of dragon vein. In order to not let this news leak, they were definitely going to kill him. So there was no problem with him killing them.

    But did the imperial court know about this matter?

    What kind of role did that Warden Li y in this?

    Putting everything aside, even if they wanted to misappropriate the dragon vein, now that the dragon vein was fine but they died at his hands. What would be the result?

    What would the imperial court think? When the foreign cultivation sects denounced him, who would protect him?

    Was it worth it for the imperial court to oppose foreign cultivators for the sake of a puny little warden, a measly Divine Trove martial artist?

    At that time, would it be the imperial court that came to kill him? Or foreignnd cultivators?

    Chen Chao sighed, his brows full of gloominess.

    He did not regret killing these few qi refiners. Because they were destined to not spare him.

    Since they would not let him off, then even if it was repeated ten thousand times, he would kill them too.

    He had to survive the present before he could think about what to do in the future.

    Pressing the saber hilt at his waist, Chen Chao fell into deep thought.

    He remembered the matter of killing demons these few years for no reason. Demons always acted alone, but there were exceptions too. Some demons would gather together. When the young were killed, the elderly would naturallye out to take revenge. Facing such a situation, other than running, there was another solution, which was to kill the old one too.

    The present situation was roughly the same too. However, the sects behind these few people were behemoths to Chen Chao. Even to those big shots in the Divine Capital, they were not willing to provoke them at will too.

    Wipe out the sects behind him and set things right once and for all? He could only fantasize about it.

    But even if this was a forced mate, there would always be a glimmer of hope too.

    Where the lease of life lies, itpletely depended on whether or not he could capture it.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes.

    He stood up from the cliff and slowly returned the way he came.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Southern qi refiner lineage, Three Streams Manor had a deep background; an existence that was the acknowledged leader.

    The entire Three Streams Manor was covered with clouds all year round. Major and minor formations were set up in the mountain. If ordinary people strayed into this mountain, they would be instantly annihted even if they only reached the foot of the mountain. And if they did not get the sect''s permission, ordinary disciples could not descend the mountain at will too.

    Three Streams Manor''s mountain pass gates were iparably magnificent. It was established in front of the mountain, as if they were taller than the Divine Capital''s city gates.

    The threerge characters, Three Streams Manor, were written above by their founding ancestor with an ethereal immortal air. It had already existed for over a thousand years now.

    Today''s Three Streams Manor was as quiet as ever.

    Two gate-keeping Three Streams Manor disciples were chatting idly in front of the wooden table under the mountain pass gates.

    Undoubtedly, they were just talking about which senior apprentice sister on which mountain peak was prettier.

    "Senior Apprentice Sister Chen is pretty and good-tempered. Anyone who bes Senior Apprentice Sister Chen''s Daopanion in the future will definitely be blessed."

    "Not necessarily. I like Senior Apprentice Sister Mo even more. Her legs are really long."

    "Senior Apprentice Sister Chen is better..."

    "Senior Apprentice Sister Mo..."

    The two people had their own opinions and actually started arguing for some time. It was just that their voices were not loud. Even if they noisy, it was very hard to rm the entire Three Streams Manor too.

    All the way until the two people saw a hint of blue lighting from the horizon. They shut their mouths somewhat absentmindedly.

    A momentter, the sound of a bell rang in the mountains.

    Then, the two people both lowered their heads.

    They naturally knew that blue light; it was Three Streams Manor''s means ofmunication. After each Three Streams Manor disciple went up the mountain, they would have a mountain-returning light nted between their eyebrows by their master. If they were to encounter an ident outside one day, this mountain-returning light would break out of their be and return to the sect.

    The methods of foreignnd cultivator sects were roughly the same.

    However, if the killer''s cultivation realm was sufficiently high or they had some magic artifact on them, they could stop this grain of mountain-returning light too. But there would often be a longevitymp in their sects too.

    If the person dies, themp would extinguish.

    They could simrly learn about the news of death.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Wondering which senior apprentice brother or sister has died."

    "There didn''t seem to be many disciples who went down the mountain these few days, right?"

    "There''s quite a few, there should be over a dozen of them. Almost all of them are traveling alone."

    "I wonder which sect dares to provoke our Three Streams Manor. Truly tired of living!"

    "Maybe it''s some demon. Then it would really be quite unlucky."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When that blue light went up the mountain, many Three Streams Manor disciples saw it. Hence, they stopped one after another and started specting who the owner of that mountain-returning light was and the cause of death.

    The blue light arrived at the top of the mountain.

    Arge hall was standing here as if it was in the clouds.

    Many people had already gathered in front of the hall at this moment.

    There were men and women, but most of them looked middle-aged.

    The middle-aged man in front was Three Streams Manor''s leader. He reached his hand out to catch that blue light. Waving his sleeve, ripples gradually appeared before their eyes and an image appeared before everyone.

    It was precisely the scene of Chen Chao killing Guo Xi before.

    Seeing this scene, a middle-aged daoist nun cried out involuntarily, "Xi''er!"

    She was precisely Guo Xi''s master, Three Streams Manor''s Emerald Cloud Peak''s peak lord.

    She expended a great deal of effort for Guo Xi to be able to go down the mountain to carry out that matter. But what she did not expect was that she did not receive good news about Guo Xi. Instead, what she got was the news of Guo Xi''s death.

    Although she had more than Guo Xi this one disciple, since she gave this opportunity to Guo Xi, it was sufficient to show how much she valued Guo Xi.

    "Junior Apprentice Sister Wang, my condolences."

    Ripples reappeared and that image had already dissipated. The function of the mountain-returning light was just like this.

    "Senior Apprentice Brother Tu, please stand up for Xi''er!"

    The middle-aged daoist nun turned to that middle-aged man, her eyes brimming with hot tears, looking somewhat miserable.

    The middle-aged man nodded his head and said solemnly, "Of course. A puny little warden actually dares to kill someone from my Three Streams Manor. Justice must be upheld!"

    "Junior Apprentice Brother Li, I''ll have to trouble you to make a trip to Wei Prefecture and apprehend that person back. I reckon that the Great Liang Dynasty won''t dare to stop us either. After he''s apprehended, I''ll definitely make him suffer and die, then grind his bones to dust!"

    Hearing that, a middle-aged man with ordinary looks walked out. Nodding his head, he said in a solemn voice, "I definitely won''t fail!"

    The middle-aged man nced at the middle-aged daoist nun. Musing for a moment, he said softly, "Junior Apprentice Sister Wang, you should go too and bring Xi''er''s corpse back while you''re at it."

 Chapter 36: Seeing Light

    Actually, the South Heaven Sect learned about the news of its disciple''s death earlier than Three Streams Manor.

    As a disciple under the South Heaven Sect, because of her outstanding looks, even if Yan Ruoshui was not the most outstanding disciple in the young generation, she possessed a group of fans too.

    After the news of Yan Ruoshui''s demise spread, a considerable wave was set off in the entire South Heaven Sect. A group of young disciples gathered over at the sect''s main hall, requesting for their masters to punish the murderer severely.

    But in reality, after receiving the news long ago, those big shots had already sent a letter to the Three Streams Manor right away.

    "Senior Apprentice Brother, Three Streams Manor has replied. That young disciple that they sent out this time is already dead."

    A middle-aged man with a sad face stepped into the main hall and said to the purple-robed man who was seated in the master seat, "He was also killed by that warden. Three Streams Manor has already sent people out to capture that warden. What should we do?"

    There was only one murderer, but it implicated three sects. Where this person ended up in the end would likely be a problem too.

    The purple-robed man had a grim expression. Musing for a moment, he said, "No matter what, since he killed my South Heaven Sect''s people, wouldn''t my South Heaven Sect be ridiculed by people if we don''t do anything?" "Junior Apprentice Brother, bring people to Wei Prefecture. Even if you can''t triumph over the Three Streams Manor in the end, you have to show our South Heaven Sect''s resolve too. If there''s a possibility... directly kill that person and be done with it."

    Since they could not bring him back, then they would directly kill him and get it over with.

    The middle-aged man nodded his head, "I got it, Senior Apprentice Brother."

    Watching the middle-aged man leave, the purple-robed man ced his hand on his forehead and massaged his brows rather tiredly. Then, he said softly, "Ruoshui died in Wei Prefecture, we shouldn''t have sent her there for that matter in the first ce. Although she''s smart, she''s a little too arrogant." "There are her fellow disciples in the sect to make her understand restraint. After going down the mountain, she was indeed still disadvantaged. Originally, I thought that she would suffer some hardships from Guo Xi this time. But I didn''t think that she paid such a great price."

    As he opened his mouth, a woman with a full figure slowly walked out of the shadows of the main hall. She was good-looking and bewitching; an existence that made people unable to forget after one nce.

    Arriving next to the purple-robed man, the woman personally brewed a pot of tea for him before slowly saying, "A measly little warden, he''s at most second-realm. He killed Ruoshui just like that? It should be noted that other than Ruoshui, Guo Xi was Divine Trove Realm."

    The purple-robed man frowned and said, "What are you trying to say?"

    "I just feel that things aren''t so simple. On the surface, the Great Liang Dynasty seems to treat us foreignnd cultivators with the same respect in these 200 over years. But in the dark, who knows how many things they have done? I even heard that the Divine Capital''s emperor, His Majesty, seems to be a remarkable martial artist too."

    A worried expression appeared in the woman''s eyes, "If this was intended by the Great Liang Dynasty, things will be ratherplicated."

    The purple-robed man gave a cold snort, "Those uncouth martial artists have knelt for so many years, I don''t believe that they want to revolt now!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Chao returned to Peach Blossom Alley, dawn was just starting to break. Virtually all of the residences in the small alley did not open their doors.

    When he arrived in front of his own house and saw the door lock that had already dropped off in front of the door, he furrowed his brows slightly.

    Then, he raised his hand and was about to push the door and enter.

    But with a creak, the door opposite opened.

    The bleary-eyed man pushed open the door and walked out. Rubbing his eyes, he carried arge waterdle in one hand and a willow branch in the other. Plopping down on the doorstep, the man rinsed his mouth with the water. When he lifted his head, he just happened to see Chen Chao who was about to open his door and return home. He chuckled and said, "Done with your business?"

    Chen Chao turned around and saw this old neighbor whom he had always been at odds with.

    "Kid, yourplexion doesn''t look good. I said it long ago, don''t visit those ''houses of ill repute'' too often. You''re already this frail at your age, your wife will suffer in the future!"

    The man teased, "Could it be because of this that your wife returned to her parents'' home previously?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, but he did not want to say much to him, "You''d best stay further away from me, I''m afraid that you''ll regret it in the future."

    "What are you talking about?"

    The man put down the waterdle and asked rather curiously, "Kid, did you encounter some problem? Tell me about it and let me have a goodugh."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The man guessed, "You wouldn''t have killed that fellow before, right? Was that guy a demon? If he wasn''t a demon, then you killed him just because he knocked off your door lock? I say, that guy looked like he has some background. Maybe he has a number of big shots in his family that are working as government officials. A measly little warden like you, by doing so, you''ve gotten into huge trouble."

    Chen Chao nced at the man suspiciously and said softly, "If I killed them all, what should I do?"

    The man was expressionless. Taking the waterdle and heading inside the house, he cursed while walking, "If you killed them, why haven''t you hurried up and ran? Are you waiting here to die?! Also, don''t freaking say that you know me, Your Father will be moving out immediately."

    Chen Chao spat out spittle and said with a smile, "Alright, if I get captured, I''ll say that it was Zhou Gouqi who instigated me to do it."

    The man stopped and said with a mournful face, "You punk, you aren''t really messing with Your Father, right?"

    Chen Chao walked over for the first time and sat down over at the doorstep here. Rubbing his head, he asked, "If I really caused a huge catastrophe, what should I do?"

    The man came back to the doorstep and sat down again. Smacking his own face, he casually asked, "How huge? Did you dig up the Great Liang Dynasty''s imperial mausoleum or kidnap the Great Liang Dynasty''s princess?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "What if it''s even bigger than these two things?"

    The man said disdainfully, "Could it be that you really provoked those foreign cultivators?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head honestly.

    The man gave an oh and pulled a long face as he said, "Then there''s nothing to say. Wait to die, kiddo!"

    Chen Chao stared at the man and was silent for a long time.

    The man felt goosebumps being stared at and said with a frown, "What the f*ck are you looking at?"

    After a while, Chen Chao said faintly, "Are you really not some reclusive expert?"

    The man opened his eyes wide and had a look of disbelief, "What are you talking about?"

    Chen Chao turned his head somewhat disappointedly.

    The man rubbed his face. Then, he reached his hand out and patted the youth in front of him. He smiled as he said, "Kid, could you have heard about my story before?"

    "No. But your face is full of stories."

    Chen Chao''s face was full of sincerity.

    The man was very satisfied and said with a nod, "When Your Father was young, I was indeed a handsome fellow everywhere in the world. This is no joke."

    "... ..."

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment and said softly, "I killed four qi refiners, one of them was the one that you saw before."

    The man covered his ears and muttered to himself, "I''m not listening, not listening. Ll."

    "... ..."

    "That year, when I came here, I checked the county government''s files. In the entire Tianqing County, there was only Peach Blossom Alley which had no incidences of demons eating people. Among all of Peach Blossom Alley''s residents, you''re the only outsider."

    Chen Chao remembered the contents of the file back then and smiled. At that time, he was still unsure whether or not the man in front of him was some incredible expert. He only drew a conclusion after these two years of continuous observation.

    "How did you tell?"

    The man put his hands down and dug his teeth.

    "Actually, no matter how friendly the neighborhood of an alleyway, everyone has a kind of fear towards the likes of cultivators. Only you don''t, you don''t care at all. Doesn''t this exin anything?"

    Chen Chao had also been observing the man countlessly during their countless arguments.

    He discovered that this man staying opposite him was really not afraid of him at all. At first, he also wondered whether or not the man was heartless to begin with. But very soon, he overturned his own conclusion.

    "Alright, I''ll stop pretending. I originally wanted to get along with you as an ordinary person..."

    The man let out a sigh and looked at Chen Chao with a grin.

    Chen Chao raised his brows.

    "Kid, you want me to help you, but you seem to have forgotten one thing, that is that if I''m as amazing as you think, why would I be staying in this godforsaken ce?" "It''s true that I''m a cultivator, but if you''re asking me to go and deal with those few sects, you want me dead. If Your Father were to die, what will happen to my wife?"

    The man narrowed his eyes and changed his tune as he said with a smile, "However, I still admire you a lot. You dare to kill people with ease."

    "Did you kill too many demons? Is your brain broken?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly. If not for those few people being hellbent on killing him, he also would not have killed them just like that.

    It was just that he could not say the reason for it.

    "Kid, although I can''t help you, I have a few words that you can listen to."

    The man dug his ear and finally became serious.

    Chen Chao sped his hands and said seriously, "Sir, please teach me."

    The man turned to look behind him and then smiled and said, "Kid, you''ve gotten into huge trouble, but you''re too weak yourself. So there''s a good chance that you''ll be crushed to death silently." "However, in these troubled times, if you''re dead, then you''re dead. That''s normal too."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. What was he saying...

    Ants on the ground might be trampled to death by people someday. But the person who trampled it to death would bepletely clueless.

    This was the most ironic thing.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    The man narrowed his eyes and saidzily, "You have to know, there are too many ces in the world that are dark. No matter how dazzling the sunlight is, it can''t illuminate those ces too. Hiding in those ces might evade many dangers, but one will likewise avoid the illumination of sunlight..."

    "You''re not something that can''t be exposed to the sunlight. You might not die if you''re standing in the sunlight."

 Chapter 37: Acting First

    Chen Chao who returned home was silent for a long time. He sat in the corridor and looked at the stove that was bought by a certain someonest winter and had been in the corridor all this while. Then, he raised his head and saw that stray cat on the opposite roof. At present, the winter snow had melted. It was hard to avoid making noise when talking on the roof.

    Chen Chao looked at it for a long time before taking out a piece of dried meat that was left over fromst winter and threw it on the roof.

    The stray cat picked up that dried meat that was the size of a palm and ran into the distance without any hesitation. It soon disappeared.

    Only after seeing the stray cat run away, did Chen Chao retract his gaze and recollected his thoughts anew. Then, he went to get a letter and started writing under the porch.

    Chen Chao rubbed his wrists. Looking at the dusty oak tform, he reached out and wiped with his hands. He wanted to fetch some water from the water vat in the courtyard, but upon looking up, he discovered that the water vat in the courtyard had long already been damaged in thest fight. Lowering his head to look at the ground again, there were several deep pits and even more cracks on the ground.

    Chen Chaoughed at himself, "This is freaking perfect."

    Getting up, Chen Chao went out again to buy arge vat. He also invited some masons to have them repair the courtyard.

    Sitting at one side, Chen Chao started grinding. The ink fragrance gradually wafted up and he used the brush in his hand to dip a bit of ink. Holding it in midair and looking at the slightly yellow paper, Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. This scene was really familiar and also foreign.

    Musing for a moment, he began writing.

    After holding a saber for many years, suddenly holding a brush was really a little ufortable.

    But along with the passage of time, he still finished writing that letter very quickly.

    Waiting for the ink on it to dry, Chen Chao nced at the masons who were currently repairing the courtyard over there.

    Finally, he kept this letter and got up and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The newly appointed magistrate had already arrived. Today was the day of Mi Ke''s departure.

    Two horse carriages were parked at the city entrance. There were three to five guards riding onrge horses next to the carriages. They were precisely the guards who escorted the newly appointed magistrate here. Now, they were going to escort Mi Ke away.

    Although Tianqing County was peaceful, demons still roamed unrestrained in other parts of the Great Liang Dynasty. There were tall mountains and long rivers along the way and the journey was long. No one knew what they would encounter on the way. With these few martial artists, it was at least considered some assurance.

    Mi Ke was currently bidding farewell to his group of colleagues.

    Finally taking a step forward after many years of lingering, Mi Ke''s old face was full of smiles.

    Except, the court underlings who had worked together with him for many years were not very happy. As for that Registrar Zhang, his expression was even uglier, looking like he had eaten a dead mouse.

    There were also some civilians in the distance who were silently sending him off.

    Having bid farewell to his colleagues, Mi Ke still did not board the horse carriage but kept looking around at the city entrance.

    Chen Chao previously said that he would being to send him off today.

    After many years of interaction, Mi Ke was very clear about what kind of person Chen Chao was. If he said that he wasing, then he would definitelye. Mi Ke definitely would not doubt this.

    A momentter, when he saw that ck robe appear, he began to smile again.

    Far away, when the few guards riding on horses saw that ck shirt, they also sped their hands to pay their respects.

    It was not just because of the other party''s warden identity, it was also because they no longer encountered demons after entering the borders of Tianqing County.

    This was sufficient to prove the young warden''s achievements.

    Seeing Chen Chao show up, Mi Ke let out a long sigh of relief. He lowered his voice and said, "Younger Brother Chen, I really thought that you wouldn''te."

    In Mi Ke''s view, it was okay for everyone to note, only Chen Chao could not.

    Chen Chao nodded his head and nced forward before getting straight to the point, "There''s a matter that I''d like to trouble Elder Brother with."

    Mi Ke saw that Chen Chao''s expression was serious and he could not help furrowing his brows, "Come, let''s talk elsewhere."

    There were many eyes here, although Mi Ke did not know what Chen Chao wanted to talk about, he was worried that information would leak.

    The two people took a few steps to the side. Standing under the city walls, Mi Ke nodded his head and Chen Chao slowly opened his mouth, "Those few people that Elder Brother Mi saw previously have all already been killed by me."

    "What?!"

    Mi Ke was stunned and opened his eyes wide. Fortunately, this ce was some distance away and no one could hear. Even after realizing that he had lostposure, he still lowered his voice and asked hoarsely, "You said that you killed those few immortal cultivators?!"

    This matter was even more terrifying than Chen Chao wanting to kill those demons. When he interacted with them, Mi Ke was filled with trepidation because of those few people''s cultivator identities.

    But those immortal-like characters in his view were killed by Chen Chao now.

    "They were all foreignnds'' qi refiners who came to Tianqing County with ulterior motives. Furthermore, that person called Guo Xi had once left behind something in Elder Brother''s body. It''s an insidious technique of qi refiners that can make Elder Brother look like you died from an illness in half a year. But in reality, it doesn''t even give Elder Brother a chance to reincarnate." Chen Chao looked at Mi Ke and said in a solemn voice, "It''s just that in the wake of his death, these methods have evaporated into thin air and no longer exist."

    Mi Ke opened his eyes wide. He was an intellectual, but he had never cultivated. Hence, he only had some superficial knowledge about these things. Upon recalling that young man''s behavior previously, Mi Ke was already deeply convinced of this, "It''s actually like that? I really have to thank Younger Brother Chen."

    "Don''t worry, with our friendship, it''s impossible for me to tell others about this." Mi Ke had a resolute look in his eyes, "Even if Younger Brother didn''t remove this kind of insidious method for this official, Younger Brother Chen has done so many things for the people of Tianqing County these few years, it''s worthy of this official keeping this secret for you."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Elder Brother has misunderstood."

    The matter of Guo Xi leaving behind his technique in Mi Ke''s body was informed to Chen Chao by Zhou Gouqi who stayed opposite. That technique was ordinary and closely linked to the cultivator who cast the spell. If the cultivator died, that technique would naturally cease to exist as well.

    Hence, it was true that Chen Chao killing Guo Xi also indirectly saved Mi Ke''s life.

    Mi Ke was taken aback.

    Chen Chao continued, "After those few people died, there were mysterious methods of informing their sects. This matter can''t be hidden."

    Pausing for a bit, Chen Chao enunciated each word, "What I''d like to ask Elder Brother to do, is to go to Commandery Qingshan first before you arrive in Wanshan County. Inform the warden government office about me killing these four qi refiners. At the same time, I hope that Elder Brother can publicize this matter as much as possible!"

    "Why is that?"

    Mi Ke did not expect that not only was Chen Chao not asking him to keep the secret, he even wanted to publicize this matter. He looked at Chen Chao with a puzzled face, unable to understand why Chen Chao wanted to do so. One had to know, the imperial court''s attitude towards foreignnd cultivators had always been subservient. If people learned that four qi refiners were killed by a warden under the imperial court, then it would definitely set of titanic waves.

    "Younger Brother Chen, are you clear about the implications? If people know that you killed those few qi refiners, no matter the reason, you''d probably find it hard to escape death. Could it be that the imperial court will step forward for you, a measly little warden?"

    These words sounded a little cruel, but reality was so. Mi Ke lowered his voice and was rather anxious and worried. Since he knew that Chen Chao saved his life, then how could he watch Chen Chao die without caring?

    Chen Chao shook his head, "If this matter isn''t publicized, I''ll definitely die. The greater the disturbance caused by this matter, the more I''ll have a glimmer of hope."

    Mi Ke mused for a moment and still did not quite understand the logic behind it. He still wanted to speak but saw Chen Chao wave his hand. Only then, did Mi Ke say in a solemn voice, "Since Younger Brother is concealing your true intentions, this official won''t ask anymore either. I''ll do as Younger Brother says."

    Chen Chao instructed once more, "Elder Brother Mi must let everyone in Commandery Qingshan know about this matter."

    Mi Ke did not hesitate and nodded his head.

    Chen Chao sped his hands and bowed. Everything else was left unsaid.

    And then.

    Mi Ke came to the horse carriage. The guards who had been waiting asked, "Lord Mi, can we set off?"

    Mi Ke nodded his head and boarded the carriage. But he immediately said, "Change course, go to Commandery Qingshan first."

    The guard was stunned and said hesitantly, "Isn''t Your Excellency taking office in Wanshan County?"

    Mi Ke said calmly, "Rx, this official isn''t muddleheaded yet. I know about Great Liang''sws too."

    The guard said no more, he just silently mped the horse''s abdomen with his legs.

    The horse carriage slowly departed.

    Chen Chao stood in the distance and watched silently.

    Before asking Mi Ke to go to Commandery Qingshan to spread this matter, he had already written a letter to inform that Warden Li. But he did not know if that Warden Li dared to get involved in this matter. What were his original intentions too? Did the imperial court know about the dragon vein?

    Therefore, he had to make preparations too.

    But he was very clear that whether was it Commandery Qingshan or Wei Prefecture, no matter how big a disturbance it caused, it needed something missing too.

    Therefore, his other letter was sent elsewhere.

 Chapter 38: The Young Girl Who Read The Letter

    Thergest city in the Great Liang Dynasty was called the Divine Capital. That was the capital city of Great Liang.

    There was ake in the Divine Capital that was located in the southeast direction. It was thergestke in the city called South Lake.

    There was an academy next to the shore of South Lake.

    The academy was just called the academy. It was the holynd in the hearts of all intellectuals under the heavens and also where the Dao teachings of the confucianism lineage cultivators was.

    Youngsters who did not want to travel far away to foreign sects to cultivate or cultivate martial arts to be a martial artist, their only option was the academy.

    The academy was the Great Liang Dynasty''s highest-level institution. Not only did they groom cultivators, they even groomed intellectuals for the Great Liang Dynasty and established several subjects, covering countless concepts.

    Every March, in the depths of spring, the academy would open its doors to recruit talents. It had always been a grand event in the Divine Capital.

    In order to fight for the academy''s examination spots, the various major families of the Divine Capital would virtually all choose to spend money extravagantly at this moment, employing all of their connections. That was often something more interesting than the academy opening its doors to recruit talents.

    But earlier this year, before March, there was something that came out of the academy. It spread across the divine capital and shocked the world.

    The academy made an exception and admitted a young girl without taking the examinations.

    The academy had always ced importance on rules. Ever since its establishment, it had always abided by its rules. Every year in March, it would open its doors to recruit talents. This rule had never changed. The vast majority of people could only take this path if they wanted to enter the academy. Even if it was His Majesty, the Emperor, he could at most request for an examination spot, but he could not directly send the person into the academy.

    But actually, there was another path other than taking the examinations. It was just that that path was too difficult. So, many people would not view it as a path.

    In the academy''s rules, each generation''s academy dean had three chances to recruit a student by exempting the examination.

    But in reality, this rule was veryme. Because how could someone who was regarded highly by the academy''s dean not be able to pass the academy''s exam?

    Hence, such a thing did not happen more than a few times in the history of the academy.

    But every person who entered the academy without needing to pass the examination all became remarkable figures.

    Hence, information about that young girl had been spreading wildly in the imperial capital these few days. Letter after letter was continuously sent from variousrge mansions anding back from White Deer afterward.

    But the result that everyone obtained in the end were roughly the same. They just knew that the young girl originated from White Deer''s ancestral Xie n and was the most outstanding person in this generation. It was just that she had never begun cultivation before 16 years of age. Only when she reached 16 years old, did she arrive in the Divine Capital from White Deer. Before the Divine Capital''s Xie n could find a way to get an examination spot for this young girl, the dean already personally exempted the young girl from the examination and allowed her to enter the academy.

    And that young girl''s name was Xie Nandu.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There was a bamboo building on the east bank of South Lake, it was where the academy''s students resided. Further in front, there were several independent small courtyards. Most of the students who could stay here were special.

    In that quiet and beautiful little courtyard near theke, a young girl wearing a blue gown was reading a book. Her brows were picturesque and her head full of ck hair was casually draped behind her head. There was no rouge or powder applied.

    The moment she lifted her head, she could see theke outside the window.

    This should be one of the most suitable ces in the academy to view the scenery. For it to be her, a new student''s residence, it was clear at a nce how highly the dean regarded her.

    Wind blew on the surface of theke and slowly entered the courtyard. The wind chimes under the eaves rang slightly, which sounded rather pleasant. The young girl raised her head. Smelling some of the fragrance that wafted over, she asked rather anxiously, "How is it?"

    There was a stove in the middle of the courtyard. A sweet potato the size of a palm was on the stove and a pretty maidservant was currently squatting next to the stove, flipping the sweet potato on it seriously. Hearing the urging of the missus from inside, the maidservant answered softly, "Miss, it will take a while more."

    As a Xie n descendant and also an academy student, there was naturally nock of sweet potatoes.

    The girl gave an ''oh'' rather disappointedly. Then, she smiled and said, "Liu Ye, there''s no hurry."

    The maidservant was called Liu Ye. She was not the prettiest, nor the smartest, but the young girl only picked her when choosing a maidservant.

    Because she said that her sweet potato roasting skills were very good. She learned it from her mother when she was a child in the countryside.

    The young girl had eaten it once before and found it pretty good. Butpared to what she ate in that small county town, it was much worse.

    But it was eptable too.

    Most importantly, she could only make do with this.

    She had no way of eating the sweet potatoes of that county and she could not see that youth in ck either.

    Suddenly feeling a little irritated, she simply put down the book in her hand and walked out of the house.

    Liu Ye hurriedly went to fetch a bamboo chair and ced it by the stove.

    She slowly sat down. Taking a look at the sweet potato by the stove, she did not speak.

    Liu Ye flipped the sweet potato before mustering up her courage to say: "Miss, when I came back yesterday, I heard that there were many people talking about Miss over there. They said that Miss didn''t attend a few sses and said that Miss..."

    She did not dare to continue saying the words at the back.

    But the young girl did not care, she just said nonchntly, "I''ve studied those ssics for more than ten years. The teachers over at the ancestral hall have also taught for more than ten years, I naturally know it all already. Why is there still any need to go and listen now? If they want to say, let them say. In the future, you don''t have to tell me about this sort of thing anymore either, I don''t want to hear it."

    Not that she did not dare and also not unwilling, she just did not want to.

    Liu Ye gave an ''oh'' and was about to apologize for the offense.

    But the young girl shook her head.

    Liu Ye had just wanted to speak when suddenly, there was some noise outside the courtyard door.

    "I''m Nanxing Huangzhi. I''ve admired Miss for a long time and wish to meet Miss."

    Liu Ye lifted her head and opened her mouth as she said softly, "It''s him again."

    Ever since entering the academy, there had actually been quite a number of academy students who came here to express their feelings of adoration to this Divine Capital''s Xie n''s girl. Arge portion of them was aimed at Xie Nandu''s Xie n descendant identity. There was also a portion who might be sincere. This Huangzhi was the most diligent of them.

    The young girl did not speak, she just looked at the sweet potato on the stove.

    "Miss, we''re schoolmates. Putting other things aside, it''s at least okay to study the literary works of sages together, right?"

    Outside the door, a young man who was dressed as a schr was pacing outside the door. He would nce inside the door from time to time.

    It was just that the courtyard door never opened from start to end.

    Inside the courtyard.

    Liu Ye could not help but ask, "Miss, since you don''t want to meet him, why don''t you tell him straight? Why do you allow him to yell freely here?"

    The girlid back and closed her eyes as she said calmly, "If I go out to see him, he''ll definitely still have a lot to say. I don''t want to hear it."

    It was still "don''t want".

    Liu Ye probed, "Then next time, I''ll tell the family and have Eldest Uncle they all send people to stop him?"

    The young girl still shook her head.

    Liu Ye was somewhat disheartened and mumbled, "Just what in the world are you thinking, Miss? You have to tell me instead of making me guess all the time. My brain isn''t as smart as yours."

    The young girl did not speak.

    It was just that very soon, the young girl opened her eyes.

    She lifted her head.

    A wooden bird flew in from outside the courtyard. This was something created by the Ministry of Works. There were array formations engraved in it and it was extremely fast. In the early days, it was used to deliver the imperial court''s military intel. Over the years, it had already been adopted for day-to-day use. It was not easy to be intercepted by someone along the way when using this wooden bird to send letters. It was just that the fees were not cheap. It was very hard for ordinary folks to be able to afford such an expense.

    Liu Ye hurriedly stood up and went to catch that wooden bird. Then, she took out the letter inside. ncing at the letter, she said with some surprise, "Miss, it''s sent from Wei Prefecture."

    The young girl stood up. There was a slight smile on her face as she asked, "Who signed off?"

    "Chen Chao."

    "Give it to me."

    The young girl took the letter. Hearing the voice outside the door sound out again, she frowned and said, "Go and chase him away."

    As she said, the young girl headed indoors.

    Liu Ye was taken aback, but nodded very quickly and walked towards the courtyard door.

    After a while, Huangzhi left reluctantly and there was no more noise.

    The young girl sat in front of the window.

    Taking out the letter paper inside, she ced it on the table.

    Mmm... the writing looks pretty good. Although it can''t match up to mine.

    The young girl smiled and began reading the letter seriously.

    Very soon, her expression became solemn.

    She originally thought that this letter was Chen Chao writing to ask for some spirit medicines. But she did not expect that the letter did not mention such a thing at all, but an even more bigger matter.

    "I killed people, they were a few qi refiners. One is called Guo Xi, he was from Three Streams Manor. Another was called Yan Ruoshui, from the South Heaven Sect. I don''t remember the other two. Either way, they were all from the southern qi refiner lineage..."

    "Those few people were nothing impressive, they were all not my match. I didn''t even get injured when I killed them." "But after killing the youngsters, the people behind them will definitelye and find trouble with me. I can''t handle it, so I''ll have to trouble you to help me."

    "I saved you more than once. Now that I''m asking you for help, you definitely won''t make things difficult for me. I know that I didn''t misjudge you, you''re the same as me: both warmhearted andpassionate people. I''ll be thanking you then. You''re so clever and also so beautiful, you''re also so kindhearted..."

    Reading up to here, the corners of the girl''s mouth curled slightly, seemingly recalling those days before.

    When she returned to her senses, she continued reading.

    "On the surface, they came to look for ores. But, their true goal wasn''t that. However, I can only tell you the specifics in person. Either way, I definitely killed them for a reason. I''m still a child, I don''t want to die. So you must help me..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young girl read the letter quietly. Only when she finished reading thest word, did her eyebrows ease up momentarily. It was just that it furrowed again right away. Holding it in for a moment, she still failed to hold herself back and said, "You can really cause trouble."

    She rubbed her forehead and put the letter paper down, letting out a long sigh.

    Footsteps sounded out outside the door.

    "Miss, it''s done!"

    Liu Ye walked in holding a piping hot sweet potato in, her face full of excitement.

    "Put it over there."

    The girl''s mind was currently not on this. She was somewhat absent-minded.

    Liu Ye did not know why her Miss did not even eat the sweet potato that was normally her favorite thing. But it must be because of that letter.

    She detested the person who wrote that letter for no reason. If she saw him, she would definitely give him a beating.

    Liu Ye thought sullenly.

    "Come, let''s go back home."

    The young girl stood up and walked out of the house.

    Liu Ye got another shock.

    Miss had never returned home ever since she entered the academy. She heard that there were several young masters in the family who disliked Miss greatly. Therefore, Miss was not willing to be there either. But since that was the case, why was she going home today?

 Chapter 39: That Youthâ€™s Methods

    Many rumors were spreading outside. But, it was not true that Xie Nandu was not well-received by her peers in the Xie residence.

    But it was true that Xie Nandu did not like the Divine Capital''s Xie n.

    There was no bacsh, it was just that the environment here made her feel very ufortable. There was too much plotting and scheming, and too few genuine things.

    Although she was long prepared, these things still made her feel rather ufortable.

    Compared to the Divine Capital''s Xie n, the White Deer''s Xie n was arge family n too. But there was much lesser darkness and a lot more sunlight.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriage slowly rode out of the academy, attracting countless people''s gazes. The academy''s students watched that horse carriage leave. They knew that it was the Xie n''s horse carriage and also knew who was in the cabin. Hence, they took a few more looks. It was just that no one spoke. They only started discussing one after another when they heard the hoof sounds gradually go away. They had far too many things to say about this Xie n girl. It was just that they could not say it in front of her.

    Huangzhi stood in the crowd and suddenly cried out, "Miss Xie, Nanxing Huangzhi has admired you for a long time!"

    The voice was extremely loud, attracting the eyes of many academy students. They all heard it, but the young girl in the carriage could not necessarily hear it.

    Besides, even if she heard it, so what?

    The horse carriage left South Lake and kept advancing along the streets of the Divine Capital. The sound of horse hooves gradually became very clear for people to hear. This meant that it was getting closer and closer to the Xie n''s manor.

    The Xie n liked tranquility, so the manor was in a secluded part of the Divine Capital. There were no residents around here. Most of the ces were uninhabited; the houses were empty. But it did not mean that there were no owners. Thend deeds and title deeds of these manors were all in the hands of the Xie n.

    The horse carriage passed through a quiet street before finally arriving at a door. This was the Xie n''s side door.

    The Xie n''s main door would not open more than a few times in a year. In this Divine Capital, there were only that handful of people who could make the Xie n open its main door. If they did note, the front door would not open.

    After the horse carriage stopped, Xie Nandu walked out of the cabin. The guards did not do anything and she just walked right in.

    Liu Ye followed behind.

    The Xie n''s manor was huge. Thend that it upied practically covered an entire street. After more than 200 years, although there were Xie n descendants who continuously branched out, there were even more Xie n descendants who remained here. The family stood at more than 100 people.

    However, since the Xie Family was currently the only major family that could contend with the Wei Family in the imperial court, it was normal to have such a scale.

    Xie Nandu walked across a long corridor, passing through courtyard after courtyard and attracting countless people''s gazes. When passing by countless people, she sometimes had no choice but to stop and greet the other party. But after bowing, she would walk straight ahead and practically would not engage in small talk with people.

    "Miss, where are you going?"

    Seeing as Xie Nandu was already heading towards the most important ce in the Xie Family little by little, Liu Ye''s heart could not help racing. That ce was not somewhere that a maidservant such as her could go.

    The further into the Xie Family''s most important ce, the more the old men staying there could not be offended.

    "Wait here for me."

    Xie Nandu did not turn her head. She just finished saying this and stepped into the courtyard ahead.

    Liu Ye stopped and quietly sidestepped, waiting by the side. She did not dare to speak anymore and secretly sneaked a nce at the old locust tree in front of her.

    It was very tall.

    Xie Nandu passed through the courtyard and walked through another serene corridor and finally arrived before the ancestral hall.

    An ordinary-looking old man who was wearing gray cotton clothes was sitting on an old chair. He was in front of the door. ncing at Xie Nandu, there was no emotion in that pair of turbid eyes.

    Xie Nandu ignored him and turned to walk towards the side of the ancestral hall.

    There was a small house here.

    There was a willow tree in front of the door.

    But, the person who held the greatest authority in the entire Xie Family was staying in that seemingly ordinary house.

    Xie Nandu arrived before the door. Going under the tree, she was silent for along time.

    She slowly clipped the sliver hairpin in her hand back onto her head.

    Yes, there was also this silver hairpin that came together with that letter. She thought that she could only see this silver hairpin again after a long time. But she did not expect that the silver pin returned to her hands again after just a few days.

    That guy was not dumb, he knew what this silver pin meant to her.

    When this silver pin was sent to the Divine Capital, she understood his situation too.

    So when she figured it out, Xie Nandu immediately left the academy and came here.

    "I have something that I want Ancestor to help with."

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth. She said want, not request, nor was it a plea.

    The difference was huge. This young girl was also very courageous. In the entire Xie Family, there was probably no one else who dared to speak to the old man inside here like this.

    This sentence made the old man at the entrance of the ancestral hall somewhat interested. There was some interest on that old face and an added hint of a smile. He worked hard to open his turbid eyes and looked over there. He had been here for many years and had never met such a special girlie before.

    "Why?"

    An elderly voice came from inside the house. That Xie Family ancestor said one word, but it was not just one question.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Because this is what the Divine Capital''s Xie Family owes me."

    She only answered this question.

    Hearing this, that old man at the entrance of the ancestral hall gleaned an inkling. Only then, did he realize that it turns out that the girl in front of him was that girlie who came from White Deer.

    Hence, he recalled that ancestral shrine that was far away in White Deer and felt rather emotional. Everyone had the same ancestor, but now, it was already different.

    "Although your words are a littleughable... there''s some truth too."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor did not talk too much nonsense and just said, "You originally could have saved this bit of apology and used it at a more suitable time."

    Everything that Xie Nandu had experienced before arriving in the Divine Capital was tacitly approved by them, these old men. They wanted to see whether or not Xie Nandu had the qualifications toe to the Divine Capital. And starting from when Xie Nandu arrived in the Divine Capital safely, this meant that not only did she obtain the recognition of the Divine Capital''s Xie n, but it also meant that the Divine Capital''s Xie n would offer her somepensation... or reward.

    That would be the apology from them, these old men.

    That bit of apology would definitely be something very useful at a crucial time. But how could they have imagined that this young girl wanted to use this apology after just a few days?

    She did not hesitate and directly stated her demand, "I want him to live."

    The sound of pages flipping came from inside the house. After a while, the Xie Family''s ancestor said with vicissitudes of emotion, "That bit of apology isn''t sufficient to go and help an outsider like this. Moreover, that young man''s matter is indeed a little troublesome."

    A little troublesome. Not that he could not help, it was just that it was not worth it.

    The price was too great and the reward was too little.

    Xie Nandu mused for a moment and changed her request very quickly, "Then, let him arrive in the Divine Capital alive."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As early as when that wooden bird went to the Divine Capital, there were two horse carriages that already slowly drove into Commandery Qingshan.

    The guards were seated on the horsebacks and let out a long sigh of relief.

    The journey from Tianqing County to Commandery Qingshan was not considered dangerous. It was just that thinking of traveling from Commandery Qingshan to Wanshan County afterward made them somewhat dazed. It would not necessarily be safe and sound along the way.

    In the cabin.

    Mi Ke was wearing official robes. Not the one before, but the official robes belonging to a county chief.

    Madam Mi said sincerely, "My lord looks much better in this official robe than the one before."

    Speaking of which, this Madam Mi was also a major family''s youngdy back then. After marrying Mi Ke, she had always abided by her duty. Even if Mi Ke had remained stagnant in his magistrate position for many years, she did not have any dissatisfaction too. Now, seeing hope after many years of perseverance, her eyes actually brimmed over with hot tears for a moment too.

    Mi Ke smiled and said softly, "Why are you crying, mydy? You never even cried during those hard days, why so today?"

    Mi Ke reached out to wipe away Madam Mi''s tears and felt somewhat emotional too.

    He wanted to say something more, but for a moment, he actually felt a multitude of feelings and could not say anything.

    The carriage slowly stopped. Outside the cabin, a guard opened his mouth and said, "Your Excellency, we''ve arrived at the warden office."

    Mi Ke lifted the curtains and walked out of the cabin.

    Commandery Qingshan''s warden office was located in the middle of the downtown area. At this moment, there were many civilians passing by this ce. When they saw a horse carriage stop in front of this government office and a man wearing official robes walk out from inside, many of themon people naturally stopped to look.

    There were guards in front of the warden office in the first ce.

    At this moment, seeing Mi Ke who was dressed in official robes walk out, they were a little surprised.

    But when they saw the official robes on Mi Ke, they knew that his official rank was equal to their own warden. So they prepared to salute and ask.

    Without waiting for them to speak, Mi Ke lifted his head and used a voice that he had never used in his life to shout with all his might, "This official was originally Tianqing County''s magistrate. Now, I''m Wanshan County''s county chief, Mi Ke! I learned that Tianqing County''s warden, Chen Chao, killed four foreignnd cultivators without authorization and specially came to inform Warden Li!"

    The moment these words came out, the entire street became as quiet as death.

    The few guards exchanged nces.

    The guards in front of the warden office were also the same.

    Then, themon people started discussing and became increasingly morous.

    Inside the warden office, Warden Li who was sitting in the main seat also heard the voice outside the door. His expression became rather ugly. In a charcoal stove next to him, there was a letter that was currently slowly turning to ashes.

 Chapter 40: Upheaval

    Chen Chao had written two letters. They were sent to two ces respectively, but the result would definitely be different.

    Chen Chao had virtually already predicted the oue of the letter that had now already turned to ashes.

    He did not know whether or not Warden Li knew everything, but Chen Chao was very clear that he could not entrust his fate to such a person. Hence, Chen Chao already helped him to make his choice before he heard anything back,

    Even if he did not want toe forward, he could only step forward too.

    Because this matter had already spread throughout Commandery Qingshan.

    Killing cultivators without authorization and Chen Chao was also a warden, Warden Li could not dissociate himself from this matter no matter what.

    It was just that this Warden Li did not want to truly get caught up in it. Therefore, when the incident broke out, his report had already been sent to Wei Prefecture''s office.

    There was an even bigger warden office there and a warden who held even greater authority.

    "Bastard!"

    At this moment, inside Wei Prefecture''s warden office, Warden Zheng Chong smacked the report in his hands heavily on the table. His expression was ugly, "Li Hu that bastard wants to make a full retreat now and not get involved at all! Coward!"

    As the warden of a prefecture, even if he had a martial artist background, Zheng Chong had long lost his hotheadedness after being an official for many years. It was just that thinking about the news that was sent here as well as the report that Warden Li sent over now, he could not restrain himself for a moment.

    "Your Excellency, what should we do now?"

    Returning to his senses, Zheng Chong turned towards the lithe and graceful woman standing next to him, and he gradually calmed down.

    The woman nced at him and shook her head, "Li Hu knows that he already can''t retreat unscathed. How he''s acting undoubtedly has twoyers of meaning. The firstyer is that he wants to warn us that the matter has already begun slipping out of our control and he wants us to prepare in advance. As for the secondyer, he naturally harbors the idea of pushing the responsibility to us as much as possible."

    "Can''t me him for this. He''s merely a county warden, he doesn''t want to be pushed out to be the scapegoat either."

    The woman slowly walked by. Only after a long silence, did she let out a sigh and furrow her brows.

    Zheng Chong asked, "Your Excellency, about that youth, should we directly..."

    The woman narrowed her eyes and did not give an answer. She just said calmly, "Regarding this matter, Heavenly Imperial Institution has never thought of preserving his life right from the start. We saw that he isn''t stupid, so we used him as an expendable chess piece. ording to earlier ns, he''d die in the hands of those people. But who could have thought that not only did he kill those people, he even blew the matter up. I felt that they overestimated that youth back then But in the end, we still underestimated him. But he isn''t in the wrong either, he merely wants to continue living."

    Zheng Chong sighed and said, "If I''d known earlier, I shouldn''t have gotten that youth involved."

    "You''re right. Such an interesting youth shouldn''t die so young." The girlmented, "It''s just that who could have thought earlier that he could have been so brilliant?"

    Killing Guo Xi four people consecutively. One had to know, Guo Xi was a Divine Trove Realm cultivator. This youth was also a Divine Trove martial artist at this age. This kind of genius, if he was not implicated in this matter, once his talent was discovered by someone, he would probably be sent to the northern frontier very soon. After a few years of tempering, if he was lucky to survive, he might have a bright future afterward.

    The woman finished talking and turned to look at Zheng Chong. As Wei Prefecture''s warden, the wardens at all levels within a prefecture were all his subordinates and under his rule. He did not investigate in detail what that youth was like, it was a dereliction of his duty in the first ce.

    Zheng Chong broke out in a sweat and hurriedly bent down. He did not dare to even say a word anymore.

    The woman retracted her gaze and said calmly, "Even if the matter blew up, it''s also merely a small hubbub. The cultivators from those sects have already headed to Tianqing County now. They will reach in at most three days. Even if he stirred until the entire Wei Prefecture knew about it, what can he do? Could it be that the Wei Prefecture Office can protect him?"

    When she said these, the woman''s eyes had some regret that she could not conceal. She did not insist on Chen Chao''s death in the first ce. It was just that to carry out that matter, she could only have someone be sacrificed.

    Who asked him to be Tianqing County''s warden?

    "Yeah. The southern qi refiner lineage is headed by the Three Streams Manor. He killed a disciple from the Three Streams Manor. He''ll ultimately have to pay the price." Zheng Chong concurred.

    The woman gave a cold snort, "We''re merely giving that Three Streams Manor some face for the time being! We''ll definitely make this Three Streams Manor pay the price afterward!"

    It was just that her voice had yet to fade when a wooden bird suddenly flew into the warden office''s main hall andnded on the table.

    Zheng Chong was startled and quickly retrieved the letter. After taking a look, his expression changed drastically, "Your Excellency, it''s a note from the Divine Capital''s Heavenly Imperial Institution."

    The woman turned around and frowned. Taking the note, she opened it and took a look, and muttered rather incredulously, "Why has this matter blown up in the Divine Capital too?"

    Zheng Chong was shocked and was just about to speak when another wooden bird flew into the main hall too andnded on the table.

    Zheng Chong forcibly reined in his shock and went to take down the letter on that wooden bird. It was a note too. But this time, when Zheng Chong opened it and saw the signature, he was alreadypletely stupefied.

    "Which government office sent the note?"

    Seeing Zheng Chong like this, the woman hurriedly asked.

    "It''s... Warden, His Excellency!"

    There could be countless Warden Lis in this Great Liang Dynasty, but there could only be one Warden.

    That man who ruled countless wardens in the entire Great Liang Dynasty not only held great authority, but he was also an existence akin to a god in the hearts of the martial artists under the heavens. It was likely that in the Great Liang Dynasty, other than a certain Great General in the northern frontier, no one else could rival that Lord Warden in terms of martial arts realm.

    "What does it say?"

    The woman spread out the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s note. The meaning of it was very clear: the imperial court already knew what happened in Tianqing County and ordered the Wei Prefecture''s Heavenly Imperial Institution to cooperate with the warden office to escort Chen Chao to the Divine Capital for trial.

    Furthermore, at the same time this note was sent out, the Divine Capital already sent a powerhouse to Wei Prefecture.

    Zheng Chong opened the note sent by that Divine Capital¡¯s Warden Office at the same time and the meaning was also the same.

    Furthermore, the warden office had also sent someone to Wei Prefecture.

    The meaning of the two offices was very clear, that was that no matter what, they had to bring that youth to the Divine Capital. It seemed like they were not even afraid to offend those few foreign sects in order to bring that youth to the Divine Capital.

    When had the Great Liang Dynasty ever acted like this?

    This matter hadpletely blown up.

    This was the woman and Zheng Chong''s thoughts at this moment.

    These two government offices were the Great Liang Dynasty offices that had the most dealings with foreign cultivators. And now, before things were clear, they actually jointly sent out posts. It could be imagined what this meant.

    The woman drew a deep breath and leaned on the table. At this point, she who was still somewhat in disbelief muttered to herself, "Could it be that there''s really some remarkable existence standing behind this youth?"

    But how could that be?

    If there was really thisyer of rtionship, how could he possibly be a measly little Tianqing County''s warden?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriage returned to the bank of South Lake from the Xie Family''s manor.

    When it entered the academy, the students did not pay attention to the horse carriage. There were moring voices on both sides of the road. What sounded out were all voices of discussion.

    "Have you heard? A warden killed four immortal cultivators in Wei Prefecture."

    "Wei Prefecture? That''s so far away, how did it spread to the Divine Capital?"

    "I''m not sure, but it seems like there must be a reason for it. ording to Great Liang''sw, that warden muste to the Divine Capital to stand trial."

    "Then what about the foreignnd sects? They are used to being arrogant and overbearing, could it be that they will let the warden office bring him back?"

    "You don''t get it, if we didn''t know about this matter, then if he was taken away, that would have been it. Haven''t simr things happened to our Great Liang Dynasty before? But now that even we know about it, if he still gets taken away by those cultivators, where will the Great Liang Dynasty''s face go? What about His Majesty''s face?"

    "It''s just that even so, it probably won''t be easy either, right? Isn¡¯t the rights and wrongs still decided by those big shots? Even if that warden is innocent, could it be that the imperial court would be willing to offend those few cultivation sects for his sake?"

    The horse carriage slowly drove across the road. The young girl in the cabin listened to these noisy voices very calmly. Now that even the academy was discussing this incident, it proved that it was known everywhere in the Divine Capital.

    Because the Divine Capital knew about it, he would have a chance of survival.

    It was just that everything was still unknown.

    Whether or not he could arrive in the Divine Capital. After arriving in the Divine Capital, could he survive or not?

    Her thoughts wereplicated. Then, she lowered her head and took a look at that sweet potato beside her that had already turned cold and said softly, "At present, I can only do so much."

 Chapter 41: The Daoist Nun Who Came From Afar

    The rain in the Divine Capital did not reach Tianqing County. But people who did not belong to Wei Prefecture would arrive in Tianqing County.

    It was still that mountain god temple. At this moment, a wind arose and several people arrived floating andnded in the mountain god temple. Of the two people in the lead, one of them was a middle-aged daoist nun. She was precisely Guo Xi''s master. The other person was called Li Huo, the middle-aged daoist nun''s fellow senior brother, who was also Guo Xi''s sect uncle.

    The two people were currently leading several Three Streams Manor disciples and had already arrived here.

    Afternding, the middle-aged daoist nun had a dark expression and said with some sorrow, "Senior Apprentice Brother Li, Xi''er has been here before."

    The two people''s cultivation realms were sublime. They could naturally detect the traces prior to this and knew that Guo Xi and the rest had stayed here.

    Li Huo nodded his head and consoled, "Junior Apprentice Sister Wang, don''t be sad anymore. Now that we''re here, could it be that that scoundrel can still run away? When we find that scoundrel, we''ll bring him back to the mountain and let Junior Apprentice Sister Wang deal with him as you please."

    The middle-aged daoist nun nodded her head and immediately urged, "Then what''s Senior Apprentice Brother still waiting for? Since we know that the offender didn''t run far away, why are we still stopping here?"

    As qi refiners, the two people had a multitude of means. They had naturally determined the area that Chen Chao was in a long time ago. They knew that he still had not left Tianqing County up till now.

    Li Huo furrowed his brows and said, "That''s the issue. Since he killed Xi''er, doesn''t he know that he has caused a terrible disaster? Why is he staying and not leaving?"

    "I assume that it¡¯s because that scoundrel is wildly arrogant. Since he dared to kill Xi''er, it can long already be seen that he must be someone who doesn''t care about anything. It''s also understandable that he hasn''t left yet!" The middle-aged daoist nun''s eyes were bloodshot when talking about Chen Chao. There was also a lingering resentment. She wished to kill Chen Chao immediately and avenge Guo Xi.

    Li Huo frowned rather unhappily and shook his head as he said, "Junior Apprentice Sister, this matter isn''t so simple. Don''t be rash, it''s always good to be prepared."

    "Senior Apprentice Brother!"

    The middle-aged daoist nun stared at Li Huo and said angrily, "A puny little miscreant, what are you scared of him for? Since Senior Apprentice Brother is scared, then this Junior Apprentice Sister will go and avenge my disciple on my own!"

    "Junior Apprentice Sister..."

    His voice had yet to fade when the middle-aged daoist nun turned into a streak of white light that suddenly rose into the air and swept thousands of miles away.

    Li Huo stood on the spot, fury written all over his face. The remaining Three Streams Manor disciples also exchanged nces.

    Who could have thought that that Sect Aunt was actually so stubborn? She actually did not even listen to Sect Uncle Li''s words and left on her own.

    "Sect Uncle, what do we do now?" A disciple opened his mouth and said rather worriedly, "Sect Aunt has left rashly, if something happens, how will we exin to Sect Leader?"

    Li Huo gave a cold snort, "Already at this age and she''s still so impulsive. If it wasn''t on the ount of her pain of bereavement..."

    His words suddenly cut off. There was already a figureing from afar in the sky.

    "Fellow Daoist Xu?"

    Li Huo looked up and saw that the person in the lead was someone that he was familiar with. It was precisely the South Heaven Sect''s Xu Yu.

    Xu Yu slowlynded and greeted with sped hands, "I pay respects to Fellow Daoist Li."

    Li Huo nodded and got straight to the point, "You all came to capture that criminal too?"

    Xu Yu nodded and did not hide it. He said calmly, "That evildoer killed my South Heaven Sect''s member. I''m under orders to bring him back to the South Heaven Sect. It''s just that since Fellow Daoist Li has already arrived first, Fellow Daoist Li will naturally want to bring that evildoer back to the Three Streams Manor. It''s just that if it''s possible, can my South Heaven Sect send people up the mountain to jointly interrogate him?"

    Although the opinion previously in the mountain was not like this, he did not n on being so unyielding in front of the Three Streams Manor.

    Li Huo smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid that even if you and I go now, we won''t be able to bring him back alive either."

    "Why is that?" Xu Yu frowned, somewhat confused.

    Li Huo shook his head, "Junior Apprentice Sister Wang has already left. If there''s no ident, that youth definitely won''t survive."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A gust of wind suddenly howled in Peach Blossom Alley for no reason.

    The man who was originally sitting on the doorstep stood up at the same time the wind blew. Then, he closed the door. Furthermore, hetched the door very seriously.

    "What''s wrong?"

    That robust woman was packing upst year''s dried goods in the courtyard. She wanted to see whether or not to dry them in the sun and saw that man close the door. Furthermore, he eventched it.

    "Don''t speak."

    The man walked over from the entrance and sat down on the steps under the eaves. He grumbled, "A crazy woman came, that kid is in big trouble."

    Outside the door.

    A figure already arrived at the opposite door. It was precisely that middle-aged daoist nun. At this moment, she was holding a whisk in her embrace since god knows when. Arriving before the door, she just flicked her sleeve, and the door to that courtyard shattered with a loud bang. The door turned into wood fragments and blew into the courtyard along with a gust of wind.

    Long before this, the lock to this courtyard door was destroyed by her disciple. After she, the master, came here, she actually demolished the door with a wave of her hand.

    The temperament of this master-disciple pair could be seen at a nce.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression was indifferent. She walked into the courtyard and said angrily, "Why haven''t youe out yet?!"

    Nobody answered in the courtyard. The middle-aged daoist nun already came into the courtyard. She waved her sleeves and the courtyard who was only just repaired began to wobble slightly at this moment. The stove in the corridor instantly left the ground and crashed into the inner room. Several wooden pirs in the corridor rose up and the corridor instantly copsed. Blue tiles fell down one by one, the shattering sounds lingering incessantly.

    The middle-aged daoist nun surveyed the surroundings and was just about to speak again when a figure suddenly shot out of the shattered tiles that filled the sky.

    A hint of saber light already appeared!

    The middle-aged daoist nun had a sneer on her face. Waving her sleeve, she was just about to stop this saber light, but in the next moment, things exceeded her expectations. When that whisk of hers came into contact with that saber light, many silk threads broke off when it met with the saber, falling to the ground.

    The middle-aged daoist nun was shocked. The item in her hand was not ordinary in the first ce. How could that saber in the opponent''s hand sever it with ease?

    He was not those sword cultivators who possessed overwhelming killing power!

    After the silk threads fell to the ground, the middle-aged daoist nun also became able to see the face of the person opposite.

    He was precisely Chen Chao.

    Just one nce and it made fury in the daoist nun''s eyes surge again. Previously in the Three Streams Manor mountain, what she saw in that image brought by the mountain-returning light was that this person killed Guo Xi.

    However, it was merely one nce when a handful of white powder suddenly appeared between the two.

    At the same time, a choking smell followed in the wake of it.

    The middle-aged daoist nun hurriedly held her breath. At the same time, her whisk churned. Wrapped in her lifelong cultivation, she swung at the powder, wanting to disperse it. But immediately after, she felt a chilling from in front of her chest.

    A broken saber had actually already closed in on her body at some unknown time.

    The expression of the middle-aged daoist nun changed slightly, but she did not panic too much. She just tapped her feet and her entire person retreated several dozen feet to the back.

    The broken saber did not chase relentlessly. When the middle-aged daoist nun retreated, Chen Chao had already crashed through the shattered tiles that had yet to fall andnded on the roof in the distance, and headed for the southeast without even turning his head back!

    Everything happened extremely quickly; it was just an instant.

    The middle-aged daoist nun could not afford to care much. Rushing forward, she chased after in the southeast direction.

    Along the way, the middle-aged daoist nun swept past the rooftops of Tianqing County. When shended asionally, just one foot and she would crush the roof of a house, causing tiles to fall and beams to copse. Miserable cries lingered incessantly.

    But the middle-aged daoist nun did not care, she only had Chen Chao alone in her heart at this moment.

    Several times after that, when she was almost closing in on Chen Chao, he would often jump off the roof and burrow into the alleyways, and he would soon disappear.

    If not for the daoist nun''s cultivation realm being extraordinarily high and that she also had a secret art, she would probably have long let Chen Chao escape.

    It was just that even so, under the pursuit, the middle-aged daoist nun had no choice but to stop to replenish her qi.

    The old qi was depleted and new qi had yet to birth.

    The daoist nun whonded on top of a tall building looked around with indifference, trying to lock onto Chen Chao''s figure once more.

    As a result, in an instant, the beam of the house shattered. Chen Chao burst through the roof and rushed over.

    In an instant, the two people were already less than several feet apart.

    At this moment, the middle-aged daoist nun could already see the look in the youth''s eyes.

    It was full of killing intent.

    Other than killing intent, there was no other emotion.

    The youth who tempered his body all year round picked the right timing and lowered his shoulder to m, and just happened to crash into that daoist nun''s chest. At the same time, the broken saber in his hand simultaneously swung, brimming with killing intent!

    Being mmed in the chest, the qi that the middle-aged daoist nun had just mustered up actually showed signs of scattering at this moment.

    The middle-aged daoist nun really panicked at this moment. She did not expect that this youth was actually able to determine the timing when she replenished her qi. Furthermore, he seemed to be long prepared and already prepared a certain-kill strike here!

    Qi refiners did not pay much attention to tempering their bodies. At this moment when the two of them were fighting, no matter how high her cultivation realm was, it was an indisputable fact that her body was weak.

    Furthermore, her qi had scattered at this moment and failed to re-condense.

    The middle-aged daoist nun tapped her feet and her figure moved slightly, wanting to forcefully leave. But, her ankle was grabbed by Chen Chao. Exerting strength in his arms, all the strength in his body poured out at this moment, locking onto that daoist nun''s ankle like an iron lock. Then, he tugged hard and directly smashed her to the ground!

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s body began to fall uncontrobly.

    Chen Chao who had a resolute face narrowed his eyes. When the middle-aged daoist nun fell down, he threw a punch. The surging qi crashed forth like raging tidal waters crashing against the shore!

    The middle-aged daoist nun was smashed heavily on the chest by the punch and a hint of blood seeped from her lips. Her entire person fell heavily to the ground like a broken kite.

    Countless buildings were crushed and she was eventually buried in ruins.

    Except, Chen Chao who had seeded in his attack did not pursue relentlessly. After taking advantage of his strength, he held the broken saber in his hand andnded on the roof not far away. He did not look behind him as he turned and headed northwest.

    His figure was swift and in a few leaps, he already disappeared; akin to a wild monkey that was about to scurry into the forest.

    A momentter, a shrill cry came from the ground. Countless houses in this area instantly copsed. Streaks of white light shot to the sky. Meanwhile, the middle-aged daoist nun who was dusty and dirty in appearance stood up. Waving her hand, her whisk swept up countless falling blue tiles and they shot in the northwest direction one after another; akin to a series of flying swords crossing realms. If someone looked up at this moment, they would naturally discover that this scenery was a magnificent sight!

    In the next second, the entire Tianqing County heard that daoist nun''s miserable scream.

    "Miscreant! I''ll definitely pull out your tendons and y your skin! I''ll tear your corpse to pieces!"

 Chapter 42: The Courtyard in the Alley

    Long before the daoist nun came to Tianqing County, Chen Chao already expected that there would be this day. So he made preparations in advance. After he escaped from his own courtyard, he set up ambushes along the way. Where to retreat after ambushing, he had long already had a n for all these. So after that daoist nun came to the courtyard, everything after that had been developing ording to what Chen Chao wanted.

    In fact, that middle-aged daoist nun being injured by him during the fight afterward was also practically the oue that Chen Chao had envisioned.

    But, he could only do so much.

    The gap between the two people''s realms was too great. Chen Chao already knew right from the start when the daoist nun entered the courtyard.

    Even if the daoist nun would be slightly injured at the beginning because she would underestimate the enemy, wanting to kill the daoist nun here was virtually something impossible.

    There should be a gap of two cultivation realms between the two. This daoist nun should have already crossed Bitter Sea and was standing at the Great Beyond.

    The difference between one realm could still be made up for by relying on various methods. But two whole realms made Chen Chao unable to give rise to any unrealistic fantasies.

    Hence, after Chen Chao seeded with his attack earlier, he chose to flee far away at once and did not harbor any mentality of getting lucky.

    Furthermore, he was very clear that since cultivators from those few sects came knocking, then it would definitely be impossible for there to just be this daoist nun alone.

    He was not this daoist nun''s match. If the cultivators afterward came here too, then his best conclusion would be to be besieged and killed.

    Right now, the only thing that he needed to do was to buy time.

    Dy until those tactics of his from before would truly be put into full y and save his measly life.

    After Chen Chao headed in the northwest direction, that middle-aged daoist nun swept up countless blue tiles and chased after. But due to the dy from before, when she saw Chen Chao''s figure again, he already went out of the city in a panic and disappeared in the vast mountains outside the city.

    The middle-aged daoist nun was unrelenting and swooped forward expressionlessly.

    Her figure was exceedingly fast.

    The scene of her wrapped in countless blue tiles while advancing caused many Tianqing County civilians to look up one by one.

    In the fight before, the middle-aged daoist nun destroyed many civilian residences. Furthermore, who knew how many civilians died at the hands of the daoist nun? Therefore, after the daoist nun left, crying sounds lingered incessantly for some time in the initially quiet city.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In Peach Blossom Alley.

    A knocking sound suddenly sounded out at the door to Zhou Gouqi''s house.

    The man opened the door and saw that the person was actually Chen Chao who had disappeared outside the city. He did not feel surprised either. Instead, he smiled and said, "It''s the Puppet Talisman that you found on that Guo Xi. You''re young, but disregarding other things, your cunningness beats many people."

    Luring that middle-aged daoist nun out of the city using the Puppet Talisman and then returning here, was what Chen Chao nned from the start. It was likely that even if that daoist nun was beaten to death, she would never think that Chen Chao would turn around and return here.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Even so, that''s just a stopgap measure too. That b!tch''s cultivation realm is too high and she also has plenty of techniques. I don''t know when she''ll return."

    The man thought about it and said, "At most an hour. That b!tch''s cultivation realm isn''t low, she should be a cultivator who has stepped into Great Beyond. Your cultivation is too shallow, you don''t stand a chance."

    "You knew long ago that those people wereing to find trouble with you. Why didn''t you sneak away earlier? Can''t bear to part with your lousy house? Didn''t you take to heart what Your Father said to you before?"

    The man was somewhat doubtful. This was also what he was confused about.

    Chen Chao shook his head and suddenly smiled.

    No matter how amazing he was, he was also just a Divine Trove martial artist. There was still a Bitter Sea Realm separating him from Great Beyond.

    "That''s why I came to find you for help." Chen Chao went straight to the point, "You must have some means that can allow me to escape her pursuit."

    The man said crossly, "Where will Your Father get those magical abilities? Moreover, do you think that it''s just that b!tch alone?"

    Chen Chao turned to look in the courtyard and did not see that robust woman. He probed, "Then let me go in and hide?"

    "Get lost! You, brat, caused such huge trouble. If those people know that you''re in Your Father''s house, can Your Father still live?"

    The man waved his hand in disdain and was about to close the door.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and did not insist on it in the end. He just quickly waved his hand and said, "Hope that this isn''t thest time that we meet."

    The man gave a coldugh, "Kid, not that Your Father has a foul mouth, but you belong to the family of rats, how can you die so easily?"

    Chen Chao smiled brightly, "I''ll borrow your blessings."

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    The man furrowed his brows and suddenly stopped him, saying huffily, "There''s a group of peopleing from the east now, the ones in the lead are two Great Beyond Realms. All the best to you, kiddo."

    Without waiting for the man to finish speaking, Chen Chao scampered away.

    The man looked at the back view of that youth in ck andughed angrily as he said, "Stinking brat, are you so afraid of death?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Chen Chao had left Peach Blossom Alley, several figures already swooped down on this ce.

    They were precisely the group of cultivators that Li Huo and Xu Yu two people brought along.

    Li Huo took a look at Chen Chao who was passing through the alley and said with a frown, "Fellow Daoist Xu, order your South Heaven Sect cultivators to secure the east. My Three Streams Manor will pursue him from here. Take care not to kill him, I still have to bring him back to the mountain toplete my mission."

    A hint of darkness shed across Xu Yu''s eyes, but he still smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist rest assured, I''ll definitely capture that evildoer alive."

    Finished saying this, he shot a few nces behind him. The cultivators from the South Heaven Sect understood and got up one by one, speeding towards the east.

    Li Huo beckoned his hands too. Three Streams Manor''s cultivators also chased after that figure one by one.

    The two people restrained themselves on ount of their status and did not act personally.

    The twonded on a tall building and looked ahead somewhere. That was precisely where the daoist nun suffered a loss before.

    Li Huo said, "That kid is deeply scheming, he isn''t an ordinary youth. Looks like Junior Apprentice Sister also suffered a loss when she came here."

    Xu Yu looked over there too and he could roughly surmise what happened before. However, while Li Huo could say that, he could not. Hence, he just smiled slightly and said, "Fellow Daoist Wang wasn''t aware of it too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stumbled."

    Li Huo shook his head, "That Junior Apprentice Sister of mine has been coddled since young. How can she know the dangers of this world? Descending the mountain this time is also considered as letting her experience things. But we''re still more or less a littlete here."

    Hearing this, Xu Yu just smiled slightly and did not say a word.

    At this moment, over a dozen cultivators from two sects had formed an encirclement around Chen Chao numerous times in the city. But they failed to capture him. Chen Chao was running around in the alleys like a loach in the fields; burrowing here and there. It was challenging for those cultivators to control himpletely.

    Every time those cultivators would finally encircle Chen Chao, Chen Chao would always break free from the heavy encirclement. Not only did he break free from the encirclement, but he would also even conveniently heavily injure one or two of the cultivators who besieged him. After a few exchanges, those dozen over cultivators only had seven or eight people who still had the strength to fight at this moment.

    Looking at this scene, Xu Yu could not resist saying, "Fellow Daoist Li, should we take action?"

    Li Huo nodded his head. At this point, he finallypletely understood why someone as shrewd as Guo Xi would die in that youth''s hands, and why a Great Beyond cultivator like his junior sister would also suffer a loss at the very beginning.

    That exins things.

    Li Huo was just about to leave the tall building when an angry roar suddenly came from not far away, "Little wretch! I''ll see how you run!"

    It was that middle-aged daoist nun who rushed back after finallying to a realization in hindsight.

    She was currently brimming with heavy killing intent, speeding over from afar without any care. Her qi was surging without any scruples.

    Li Huo frowned and called out, "Junior Apprentice Sister, don''t be impulsive!"

    But, how could the daoist nun who was already burning with fury at this moment care about these? Ever since she stepped into this county town, she had been suffering setbacks all the way. If the other party was a powerhouse, then forget it. But, he was just an ordinary Divine Trove martial artist who actually made her suffer such losses. Previously, she rushed out of the city with great fanfare. In the end, that youth did not go out of the city at all.

    This was undoubtedly toying with her.

    Hence, when she returned at this moment, the middle-aged daoist nun was already enveloped in rage and could not listen to anyone.

    Xu Yu revealed a look of joy. South Heaven Sect did not want Chen Chao to be brought back to the mountains by Three Streams Manor to begin with. Now, Chen Chao dying here was the best conclusion. Furthermore, it would be even better if it was not carried out by a South Heaven Sect cultivator!

    Seeing that it was their sect aunt who was charging over, the Three Streams Manor disciples who were originally still besieging Chen Chao dodged to the sides in a panic. The South Heaven Sect cultivators were the same.

    Under the berserk qi, the alleyway instantly turned to ruins.

    Stone walls copsed and shattered rocks littered the ground.

    The others retreated one after another.

    There was only Chen Chao alone left.

    A wild wind sent his hair flying and the powerful qi oppressed his body. But, Chen Chao who was holding the broken saber tightly raised his head.

    That face did not show the slightest hint of fear.

    He also saw that daoist nun who was burning with a frenzy of rage.

    After standing straight up, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chen Chao looked up and cursed loudly, "Old hag!"

    "Old hag?!"

    "Are you courting death?!"

    The middle-aged daoist nun let out a shrill cry. The whisk in her hand swung and countless strands swept up, enveloping the sky.

    It even enveloped this dpidated alleyway.

    The powerful qi suppressed frenziedly, akin to a torrential downpour. It was currently beating down on Chen Chao''s body non-stop at this moment. Even if he was a martial artist who tempered their bodies the most ruthlessly, facing the middle-aged daoist nun who was two cultivation realms higher than him at this moment, it also became hard for him to stride forward and maintain his figure.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth, blood pouring out of his mouth continuously. But, he refused to kneel.

    The middle-aged daoist nun could directly kill him, but she chose to torment Chen Chao here. She wanted to trample his dignity to pieces before he died.

    Li Huo did not say anything. Honestly speaking, he did not feel that the death of a youth was very important in the first ce. Since that junior sister of his was Guo Xi''s master, she actually had the right to determine Chen Chao''s fate too.

    While Xu Yu watched silently and did not say a word.

    The South Heaven Sect could notpare to the Three Streams Manor in the end.

    The rock fragments on the ground shattered once more. Then, they became dust and scattered with the wind. A web pattern already formed under Chen Chao''s feet, spreading out in all directions. One crack after another kept appearing.

    At this moment, his bones began creaking.

    Even if he had expended a great deal of effort to temper his body, he virtually could not hold on anymore at this moment.

    Crack-

    Chen Chao''s ribs were the first to break. An intense pain began spreading across his entire body.

    His forehead was full of sweat.

    Even if he had made so many preparations, when danger truly arrived, all these actually became feeble and pointless.

    The disparity of formidable strength could crush all schemes and intrigues.

    Of course, it also included all of the preparations that he did.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly with helplessness. He understood this logic, he understood it a long time ago.

    Except, just because he was weak, he could not resist? Chen Chao could not do such a thing.

    The middle-aged daoist nun looked down on this youth who was still refusing to kneel from a height. Swinging her whisk out, a boundless qi instantly collided with Chen Chao. But even so, the youth who could no longer move only swayed a little at this moment.

    On top of the tall building, Xu Yu and Li Huo two people just looked at all these indifferently.

    As cultivators, they were long already used to standing high above the masses.

    Everything was as it should be.

    Right at this time.

    Chen Chao who was having a hard time coping with this slowly opened his mouth. His mouth full of blood, he uttered each word with difficulty, "Are you still noting out?!"

    The middle-aged daoist nun frowned.

    In the next second.

    Right in that alleyway, someone pushed open the door and walked out of a small courtyard that was still considered intact.

    Creak...

    It was a big and tall man.

    He was wearing ck robes and a pair of ck official boots.

    His face was determined and his pair of eyes were iparably deep.

    Taking a look at that middle-aged daoist nun, he turned to look at the two cultivators who were standing higher up.

    The man shook his head and said, "Let''s end it here."

 Chapter 43: Song Lian

    Ever since that ck-robed man walked out of the courtyard, the alley suddenly became quiet. Xu Yu and Li Huo two people who were standing on the tall building exchanged nces, already seeing the concern in the other''s eyes.

    But the middle-aged daoist nun did not think that much. In fact, she would not go and think that much at all. She just looked at the arrival and said angrily, "Do you want to die?!"

    The ck-robed man ignored this daoist nun. He just nced at that youth who was already seriously injured and said calmly, "I''m going to take him away."

    "Impossible!" The middle-aged daoist nun howled sharply. The entire courtyard suddenly began shaking. Just today, she had experienced too many things. In order to kill that youth, she had paid too great a price, especially when she was practically seriously injured by that youth before. Everything that happened made her determined to kill Chen Chao.

    Hence, she had practically lost all reason at this moment. That ck-robed man had a mysterious origin, but she did not care. After roaring sharply, her whisk waved and countless streams of qi already flooded out. The alleyway was dpidated in the first ce. At this moment, under this surging qi, it was practically copsing.

    The middle-aged daoist nun was already a Great Beyond cultivator. Coupled with this attack filled with anger, one could imagine how great the power was. But the strange thing was that the ck-robed man did not dodge.

    He stood where he was and did not take a step back.

    He watched the qi continue to sweep toward him and also watched the countless silk threads stabbing at him like countless swords.

    In the next moment, those silk strandsnded on his body like a torrential rainstorm. He was already enveloped by the whisk in an instant.

    The ck-robed man did not speak and also did not make a move. He just allowed the thousands of streams of qi tond on his body and also allowed the whisk to strike his own body freely. He did not teeter and also did not show any pain. He stood firm like an old pine tree in a storm.

    Just this scene already terrified Xu Yu and Li Huo who were watching on that tall building.

    Their cultivation realms were simr to that daoist nun; all Great Beyond Realm. If that daoist nun was unable to harm the ck-robed man, then even if the two of them took action, it would be useless too.

    It was just that at this time, the daoist nun was already close to berserk and could not calm down enough to think about those things. She just mustered up the qi within her body frenziedly and kept mming forward. The surging qi was akin to waves hitting the shore; continuously striking that ck-robed man''s body.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xu Yu heaved a sigh and said softly, "It''s Great Liang Dynasty''s military official."

    This sentence truly contained far too many things. Li Huo understood it all, he was just somewhat perplexed.

    He was puzzled by something else.

    Why would the Great Liang Dynasty take up arms for such a puny little warden?

    They had no way of knowing what that ck-robed man''s cultivation realm was at the moment. But, he was at least a high-rank Great Beyond martial artist. Such a martial artist was merely a step away from Nepenthe Realm.

    If such a martial artist wasmanding troops in the Great Liang Dynasty, there would likely be no less than 50 thousand under hismand.

    But why would he show up in such a remote little county town in Wei Prefecture?

    The two were both pondering about this and forming many thoughts.

    Li Huo suddenly shouted, "Junior Apprentice Sister, stop!"

    How could the berserk daoist nun listen to him? She only had a single thought at this moment, and that was to kill these two people in front of her.

    The ck-robed man shook his head. After allowing the daoist nun to attack for a long time, he understood it too. The daoist nun in front of him indeed would not stop anymore. Hence, he drew a deep breath and took a step out, torrential qi suddenly overflowing from his body. He extended an arm and caught that daoist nun''s whisk in his hand. Then, he bent his elbow and mmed into the daoist nun''s chest.

    In just an instant, the daoist nun flew far away like a kite with a broken string. She smashed through a stone wall and fell into the ruins.

    The very moment this ck-robed man made his move, the daoist nun could notst for even a second.

    At the same time, a streak of saber light suddenly appeared. Chen Chao who had not made any moves behind this ck-robed man this entire time suddenly exploded at this moment. Leaping up, he gripped his saber as he rushed towards that daoist nun. His speed made even that ck-robed man feel somewhat surprised. But he quickly reached an arm out and directly grabbed Chen Chao''s cor and threw him back. Chen Chao fell heavily uncontrobly, kicking up a good amount of dust.

    This time, he struggled a few times but failed to turn over and get up.

    Blood seeped out of the corners of Chen Chao''s mouth, his injuries worsening.

    But only at this moment, did he truly feel relieved.

    Letting out a long sigh of relief, his mind finally eased up considerably.

    After waiting for so long, what he wanted had always been this situation.

    He was merely an ant in the eyes of the Great Liang Dynasty and foreign cultivators. If both sides hoped for him to die, then it would be impossible for him to have any lease of life. What he wanted to do was to make the Great Liang Dynasty protect him.

    At least, to not let him die silently at the hands of foreignnd cultivators for the time being.

    This was also what Zhou Gouqi talked about before; the fundamental manifestation of putting himself under sunlight.

    For this, he had put in a lot of effort. All of his tricks were for this very moment now.

    Thinking up to here, Chen Chao''s mind began to blur and he finally could not hold on anymore.

    He fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Junior Apprentice Sister?!"

    Xu Yu and Li Huo flew down. Xu Yu faced off against the ck-robed man in the small alley, while Li Huo chose to check on that daoist nun''s life and death.

    "This official didn''t exert strength, she won''t die."

    The ck-robed man spoke calmly and turned to look at Chen Chao who could not get up again at this moment.

    Xu Yu frowned and said, "Does your esteemed self know our identity? When does your Great Liang Dynasty treat guests like so?"

    There was no expression on the ck-robed man''s firm face. He just said calmly, "The two of you are foreignnd cultivators and all qi refiners from the South Heaven Sect and Three Streams Manor respectively. This official knows about this, but when have foreignnd cultivators ceased to be the Great Liang Dynasty''s citizens?!"

    His first sentence was extremely unyielding.

    This was also setting the tone.

    Indeed, foreignnd cultivators were naturally aloof from worldly affairs and could disregard imperial authority. But when tracing to the source, that agreement signed by the various major sects back then in the Divine Capital did not say that foreignnd sects were ces outside of thew and that foreign cultivators were not bound by thew.

    "You''re courting death!"

    Xu Yu waved his hand and the South Heaven Sect''s cultivators gathered around. The Three Streams Manor came over here too. Even if this person''s cultivation realm was profound, they had a chance to kill him too.

    The ck-robed man was expressionless, he just raised his eyebrow and nced at Xu Yu.

    Then, the sound of footsteps gradually grew. Countless figures came from all directions, all dressed in ck robes, wearing official boots, and with sabers hanging from their waists.

    The ck-robed man raised his hand and those people already ced their hands on the saber hilt.

    Killing intent spread out.

    Xu Yu felt those auras and was a little stupefied. But very soon, he pointed at the Chen Chao who had already fainted in the small alley over there, and said indifferently, "This person killed our people for no reason. The evidence is solid. What should you do?!"

    Foreignnd cultivators were not willing to reason some things out, so they needed someone who could force them to reason things out. After this person came, they chose to discuss things rationally again.

    The ck-robed man''s expression did not change as he said calmly, "Whether or not it''s groundless, it needs investigation. ording to the agreement signed by the various major sects in the Divine Capital back then, if my Great Liang''s official kills foreignnd cultivators without authorization, they will be handed over to the Court of Judicial Review to review their crime, and not be dealt with by you all freely."

    There were many agreements signed in the Divine Capital. But actually, in these 200 over years, other than the Great Liang Dynasty''s adherence to the agreement to provide resources for the various major sects day in and day out, there were already many foreignnd cultivators who did not keep to that agreement. That agreement had long already be a piece of nk paper to some extent.

    But, an agreement was still an agreement.

    When it was not mentioned, anybody could ignore it.

    But when it was mentioned, it would be different.

    Li Huo helped up the daoist nun who had already passed out. Looking at this dense crowd of martial artists, he felt somewhat disgusted from the bottom of his heart. He finally managed to suppress this disgust before saying, "Whose orders are you following?"

    He was much more awake than Xu Yu. Since it had already happened, Li Huo only wanted to figure out one thing: that was who wanted to protect that youth?

    Who wanted to deal with their southern qi refiner lineage?

    The ck-robed man was expressionless. He just took off the iron token at his waist and slowly raised it up, and said calmly, "Commander Song Lian of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard. I was ordered by Lord Warden to detain Tianqing County''s Warden Chen Chao, who killed four foreign cultivators without authorization, back to the Court of Judicial Review for trial."

    The Divine Capital''s Left Guard and Right Guard, were both government offices responsible for the Divine Capital''s safety. The leaders of the two guards weremanders. Furthermore, they were under the jurisdiction of The Warden.

    Hearing the words Lord Warden, Xu Yu''s expression became ugly. Li Huo furrowed his brows too.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had indeed always been humble when facing foreign cultivators. But fundamentally, what the Great Liang Dynasty was afraid of, were those sects who possessed powerful cultivators. They were afraid that they did not have the strength to deal with them.

    But to the immortal cultivators, there were also some people in the Great Liang Dynasty who were not to be trifled with.

    That Great Liang''s Warden, was one of them.

    A martial artist who had long already stepped into Nepenthe Realm. Even if it was them, these immortal cultivators, they would also consciously put away their contempt, leaving only respect.

    Let alone would they dare to easily provoke them?

    A Nepenthe Realm cultivator was not what every sect had.

    Such a person held monstrous authority in the Great Liang Dynasty too and was long already standing at a height.

    But, why would he see the ants in the dust, and act to protect such a youth?

    "ording to the agreement back then, even if you all want to escort this evildoer back to the Divine Capital, we''ll also have to attend the trial! Great Liang can''t shelter him too!"

    Li Huo frowned, his expression ugly. At present, saying this sentence was the only thing that he could do.

    "That''s indeed the case. When the Court of Judicial Review is holding the trial, we''ll naturally invite everyone to attend it. See if my Great Liang Dynasty is going to protect this person or not." Song Lian nced at the two and said calmly, "The two of you can head to the Divine Capital yourselves, or return to your sects first. The Court of Judicial Review will inform everyone about the trial byws."

    "My Three Streams Manor won''t give up like this."

    Li Huo threw out this sentence icily, then turned around and left. The current situation was no longer what he could control. Leaving was the best choice.

    The Three Streams Manor''s cultivators left.

    Xu Yu snorted coldly and left too.

    Song Lian was expressionless. He just looked toward that youth who had already passed out now.

    That was a scalding hot potato.

    A youth who already set off a storm in the Divine Capital before even appearing in the Divine Capital. How could he possibly be a simple guy?

 Chapter 44: Thereâ€™s a Girl in the Divine Capital Who Likes Me

    Song Lian briefly took over Tianqing County''s county government. He originally wanted to go to the warden government office, but he quickly remembered that the Great Liang Dynasty''s warden government office only reached the prefecture level. There were none below that level.

    Hence, he could only requisition this county government for the time being.

    Mi Ke already went to assume office in Wanshan County. Although he set off a storm in Commandery Qingshan, it did not obstruct Great Liang''sw. Plus, these people were also in no mood to care about him now. Hence, he quickly rushed from Commandery Qingshan to Wanshan County. Presently, Tianqing County''s magistrate was surnamed Xu and he was only around 30 years old.

    "Magistrate Xu."

    The fingers on Song Lian''s right hand kept rapping on the table. The sound was light, but each rap would rap on Magistrate Xu''s heart.

    He had already heard about what happened over in the small alley. In addition, there were those feudal troops pouring into this county government office presently. No matter how stupid he was, he knew what this meant.

    "Commander Song, please speak."

    Magistrate Xu looked at Song Lian very humbly. Although the other party was a military official, his official rank was much higher than his. Themander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, that was primary fourth-grade official rank, but the official position did not mean anything. One had to know, there were only a total of two government offices that protected the Divine Capital. This was one of themanders. Did it mean that he held significant weight in His Majesty''s heart?

    Song Lian nced at Magistrate Xu and said with a slight smile, "Magistrate Xu don''t have to be too worried. After this official leaves, they won''te to this Tianqing County either. Those grudges and enmity will naturally be directed to this official and that Warden Chen. You''re innocent."

    Magistrate Xu acknowledged it, but his heart was still racing. Everyone knew that these foreign cultivators werewless and unbridled. If they really wanted to take revenge, how could he, this measly little magistrate, withstand them?

    Song Lian knew what he was thinking of. Shaking his head, he did not exin anything, he just said, "The new recement warden is already here. Magistrate Xu, go and get acquainted with him. After all, you guys still have to work together for a long time in the future. Oh, right, Magistrate Xu, please bring this official Warden Chen''s files. This official wants to see it."

    Although Chen Chao was already swept up in that troublesome matter now, as long as the Court of Judicial Review did not give a final verdict for a day, then he would still be a warden. However, he had to go to the Divine Capital now and Tianqing County ultimately needed a warden.

    Magistrate Xu took his leave and sent someone to deliver the files very soon.

    Song Lian made this trip too hastily and did not care about Chen Chao''s files at all. After all, apart from The Warden''s official documents, he also received word from the Xie Family, that as long as he could bring that youth back to the Divine Capital, there would be a generous thanks.

    Without this sentence, he actually would not have been in a hurry to head southward. It was not a big deal whether or not he could make it in the end either. After all, The Warden''s official documents asked him to bring the youth to the Divine Capital. If the foreignnd cultivators made it first, what could he do?

    How could everything in this world be ck and white?

    Looking over the files, some praise showed in Song Lian''s eyes.

    No murders actually took ce in Tianqing County these past few years.

    Which was also to say that this young warden performed his duties rather well.

    "Your Excellency, Warden Chen is awake."

    Just as Song Lian was flipping through the files, someone outside the door suddenly reported.

    Song Lian raised his head and acknowledged. Then, he put down the files in his hands.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the county government''s jail.

    Following the sound of chains falling to the ground, the prison door was opened by someone. There was immediately a court underling who brought a chair over and ced it on the ground. Then, Song Lian who was dressed in ck robes slowly stepped into the prison cell. He did not immediately sit down, but slowly paced around the cell. Only after a moment, did he walk to that chair and sat down, and looked at that boy.

    Chen Chao had indeed woken up long ago. But he was seriously injured and could not get up at this moment. He could only crook his head to size up this man who was dressed in ck robes and official boots. He had already passed out before Song Lian reported his name. Hence, Chen Chao did not know Song Lian''s identity at the moment. But he also understood one thing, this person definitely had a major background. At least, he came from the Divine Capital too.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible to not show any fear when facing that daoist nun.

    When Chen Chao was sizing up Song Lian, Song Lian was also sizing Chen Chao up.

    He was indeed a little curious about this youth who could stir up the Divine Capital while in Tianqing County.

    A youth who could make the Xie Family make a move, would not be an ordinary person no matter how one looked at it.

    "Don''t you find it strange why you''re in prison?" Song Lian was originally determined to make that youth speak first. But he never expected that Chen Chao actually did not say a word, as if he did have any thoughts and feelings about his current situation.

    Chen Chaoy on the ground and said with difficulty, "Is there a safer ce than here now? If it''s possible, I want to move into the Court of Judicial Review''s prison right now."

    Song Lian smiled and said, "Do you think that the Court of Judicial Review''s prison is safe?" "There are god knows how many people who die inside every month, on dubious ounts. If a puny little warden such as yourself moved in, do you think that you''ll see the day that you leave?"

    Chen Chao smiled with difficulty and said, "That, I don''t know. But if Your Excellency came from the Divine Capital, then presumably even if I''m in the Court of Judicial Review, I also won''t die without rhyme or reason."

    Song Lian smiled and shook his head as he said, "No matter what kind of rtionship you have with the Xie Family, there''s already concrete proof of you killing those few cultivators without authorization. If they don''t let you off, even if you go to the Divine Capital, you can only survive for a few more days. The end result won''t be any different."

    Chen Chao did not speak. He also seemed to have long already known about this oue.

    "Will I really be safe and sound on this trip?" Chen Chao strained to reach his hand out. He could no longer feel that broken saber at his waist and felt somewhat empty in his heart.

    There was no sense of security.

    "After going into prison, the saber will naturally have to be confiscated. When you can really walk out of the prison, it will be returned to you. But your saber is pretty good, if you can''t walk out, give it to me."

    Song Lian seemed to know what the youth in front of him was thinking about and said calmly, "If they insist on killing you, or even shed all pretenses of cordiality with the imperial court by directly sending out a Nepenthe cultivator, then I''ll definitely send you out right away."

    "No way! If the saber is here, I''m here. If I''m no longer here, bury that saber with me!"

    The youth panted heavily, looking very resolved and not intending to make any concessions.

    Song Lian sighed and said, "You''re really a miser."

    Chen Chao did not reply to this sentence. He just smiled, which was painful.

    "There''s something that I want to ask you." Song Lian went straight into the topic and said with a beam, "If you give me a satisfactory answer, I''ll pay extra attention along the way. Otherwise, at most, I''ll go and seek forgiveness from the Xie Family when I return to the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao asked first, "I still don''t know Your Excellency''s identity."

    Song Lian nced at him and said indifferently, "This official is themander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, Song Lian."

    "Please ask." Chen Chao lifted his head a little. Currently, other than his head, there were indeed not many ces on his body that he could move anymore.

    "Since you already knew that the Three Streams Manor sect won''t let you off, why didn''t you leave earlier, but wait here for them to kill? If this official came a littleter, what''s the use even if you have some schemes?"

    This was the question that Song Lian was most interested in. As early as when he reviewed the entire sequence of events, he failed to figure this out. Since Chen Chao killed those foreignnd cultivators, he must know that they would take revenge. Why did he not leave?

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before saying seriously, "If this official leaves like this, then would the entire Tianqing County''s civilians suffer an undeserved cmity and be implicated by me?"

    Song Lian furrowed his brows. Hearing this and remembering the files that he read before, he felt somewhat touched in his heart. Turns out that this boy in front of him actually had such thoughts.

    He could not help feeling a little more respect towards Chen Chao.

    Although his cultivation realm was low and his official position was not high, just this heart was sufficient for Song Lian to put in more effort too.

    "However..." Chen Chao''s tone changed and he said calmly, "ording to Great Liang''sw, if a warden leaves their jurisdiction without permission, it''s a felony. They can be killed without questioning."

    Song Lian was stunned. That bit of respect that was just born instantly evaporated into thin air at this moment.

    Was he thinking too much?

    Chen Chao said as a matter of course, "Since I want to live, I naturally can''tplicate an issue. If I leave Tianqing County without permission, it will no longer be important why I wanted to kill those cultivators. Just thisw and the imperial court will be able to kill me if they wanted to."

    Song Lian smiled and said, "A meticulous mind."

    Chen Chao chuckled, tacitly acknowledging this statement.

    Song Lian said, "You thought of many things and did many things. But when ites down to it, those things that you did were a little overboard. Why did you have to kill them?!"

    Song Lian paused for a bit, spat out a turbid breath, and said softly, "Although I really want to kill them too, by doing so, you''re pushing yourself to the edge of the cliff."

    Chen Chao had a helpless look, "Your Excellency, it''s not that I must kill them, it''s that they refused to give me a chance to live and insisted on killing me. I was just protecting myself."

    "Your Excellency came from the Divine Capital, you seem to have many things that you still don''t know. Why not ask that Commandery Qingshan''s warden?"

    Chen Chao raised his brows and said calmly, "It was Warden Li''s intention to apany those few people to the stone mine."

    Song Lian was expressionless, "It''s useless no matter how much you tell me. Because your case is currently being tried by the Court of Judicial Review. This official is subordinate to the warden government office and I don''t take part in the trial. Furthermore, because of your warden identity, this official still has to avoid arousing suspicion."

    Chen Chao had a mournful look as he wailed, "Your Excellency, our rtionship is so close, could it be that Your Excellency can bear to watch me die unfeelingly?"

    His expression was sincere as if he had suffered some great injustice.

    Song Lian said, "Kid, you seem to have forgotten something."

    Chen Chao asked seriously, "That I''m a genius?"

    "... ..."

    Song Lian frowned and said in disgust, "You''re really shameless."

    "Many thanks for your praise, Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao chuckled and did not care.

    Song Lian let out a sigh and rubbed his forehead.

    Song Lian said, "Right now, if you still have any trump cards, there''s no harm in showing it to this official. Such as your rtionship with the Xie Family... This official wants to know what you''re truly relying on."

    Chen Chao thought for a long time before opening his mouth to say somewhat hesitantly, "There''s a girl in the Divine Capital who likes me, does that count?"

 Chapter 45: Exchange of Letters From Thousands of Miles Away

    Song Lian looked at the youth in front of him expressionlessly. Then, he rolled his eyes and spat out a word, "Idiot."

    "Your Excellency, how can you say that about me?" Chen Chao opened his eyes wide, looking innocent.

    The corners of Song Lian''s mouth twitched and he said calmly, "If you''re in my Left Guard, Your Father would whip you right now."

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "If Your Excellency really has this intention, you can recruit me to the Left Guard too. That has a much brighter future than being a puny little warden."

    "Alright. If you can walk out of the Court of Judicial Review alive, I can give you this opportunity."

    Song Lian nced at Chen Chao and could not help thinking that if this youth could really walk out of the Court of Judicial Review safe and sound, what on earth would that mean?

    Returning to his senses, Song Lian asked, "Can he travel in his current state?"

    There had always been people behind him, they were all people that he brought from the Divine Capital''s Left Guard. At this moment, hearing themander asking a question, someone immediately answered, "Replying to Your Excellency, his injuries are quite severe. If he departs on a journey now, I''m afraid that... he won''t die."

    Hah?

    Chen Chao looked at that fellow who was wearing ck official robes. What was he saying?

    Song Lian nodded his head in satisfaction, "Then let''s set off. The Divine Capital is far away, let''s not dy. After all, this person is a felon of the imperial court."

    Imperial court felon, Song Lian said the words very solemnly.

    "Is the prison wagon ready?"

    Song Lian casually asked.

    The officer said somewhat embarrassedly, "Your Excellency... we didn''t seem to have brought anything like that when we came... However, there seems to be a manure transportation cart over at the county government."

    Song Lian pondered seriously for a moment before saying with a nod, "Is that case... we can only make do with it."

    "I object!"

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian as well as the officer behind him with iparable seriousness and said with a frown, "Don''t you guys find it rather preposterous?"

    "Why would it be preposterous?" That officer looked at Chen Chao and had the same serious expression, "We''ll wash it clean, then transform it into a prison wagon. That way, it will be no different from a new one..."

    Chen Chao was speechless. What rendered him speechless was not using a manure cart to bring him to the Divine Capital, but that this person had a serious look, as if it was perfectly natural to do so.

    Song Lian smiled and said, "He''s called Weng Quan. He''ll be taking care of you along the way."

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly.

    Song Lian got up and instructed, "After you''re done making the prison wagon, bring Warden Chen out and wait for this official at the government office entrance."

    After he finished saying this, Song Lian got up and left without waiting for Chen Chao''s reaction.

    He still had to do some things in order to take Chen Chao away. He had to leave behind a file in the county government.

    Other than that, he also had to meet someone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the beginning of every month, there would be a sizable debate at the bank of the South Lake. At first, it was by the academy''s teachers from various subjects having a mutual discussion about the concepts that they were good in. They would gain insight under the continuous collisions. Whenever this day arrived, it would be destined to have many students sit around and listen. Later on, this matter gradually developed rules and turned into a South Lake debate by the various subjects'' teachers everyte autumn.

    It was just that the practice of the early autumn discussion was still retained. However, it changed from the teachers to the students.

    It became an organization developed by the students themselves.

    However, even if it was a self-developed organization by the students, it was also very popr in the academy. Because once someone won in this, it would mean that their reputation would reverberate throughout the academy. Whether they became an official in the future, or right now in the academy, it would be greatly beneficial.

    Today was the time for the debate again. Many students already gathered on theke viewing tform beside the South Lake.

    There was a small forest next to theke viewing tform and there were some pavilions in the forest. At this moment, there were a few students dressed in the academy''s attire who were gathered under a pavilion. One of them was the debate leaderst month, Huang Zhi.

    This person came from Changping Prefecture''s Commandery Nanxing, he was also from a schrly family. These few days, he had been gradually making himself stand out. He even won the top spot in the debates for two consecutive months. Today, no one knows how many students wanted to snatch his number one position. But as the debate started, Huang Zhi did not go and think about these but looked at that small courtyard that was further away. There was faintly some disappointment in his eyes.

    "Fengjie, is she noting today as well?"

    Huang Zhi was a little disappointed with plenty of hurt in his eyes.

    These few days, he often went to wait in front of that door, but she did not open the door once. When he went to ss, he deliberately waited many times for that young girl on the route that she had to take. But she never responded. Not only did she not say a word to him, she even looked straight ahead and never nced at him.

    Her attitude was already clear.

    Huang Zhi just treated it as that she felt that he was not outstanding enough, so she refused to get acquainted with him. That was why he had been debating at theke for several months in a row. In the recent two months, he was already the champion.

    Many teachers in the academy also approved greatly of him. After examining his body, there were several teachers who expressed their intention to ept him as a disciple too.

    Studying in the academy versus cultivating with a teacher, was two very different concepts.

    Huang Zhi originally felt that he was already rather impressive like this. But that young girl was aloof and indifferent from start to finish.

    This really disappointed him.

    "I''m here every month. It was actually never because of being the champion. I just wanted to see her here. But why isn''t she here every month?"

    Hearing this, the few schoolmates under the pavilion whom he had a good rtionship with all looked at Huang Zhi. Their eyes had some sympathy.

    Presently, it had spread all over the academy until it was in an uproar. Everyone knew that this Huang Zhi who came from Nanxing''s Huang Family had always liked that young girl who stayed by theke. But that girl who came from the Xie Family had never responded.

    As Huang Zhi''z best friend, seeing that his good friend was so dejected, Jiang Fengjie hurriedlyforted him, "Maybe Miss Xie is just busy with other things. Or maybe she doesn''t like crowds to begin with. I heard before that Miss Xie has even missed many sses. Perhaps it''s because the tutor who''s teaching the ss is too noisy."

    Jiang Fengjie''s face was slightly red. These were excuses that he was finding. In reality, the entire academy knew that Miss Xie did not like Huang Zhi at all. If she had an ordinary background, there might still be a possibility due to Huang Zhi''s family. Yet, she was a descendant of the Xie Family. Since it was the Xie Family, then there was no such thing as wanting to curry favor with any aristocratic family in the Great Liang Dynasty. Whoever she wanted to marry would likely be entirely up to her.

    "Brother Huang, why must a good man be depressed because of a woman?"

    Someone in the pavilion urged, "Since that Miss Xie isn''t interested, why must Brother Huang do this?"

    Huang Zhi sighed and just shook his head and walked out of the pavilion. The debate was about to start. Even if she was noting, there were still some things that had to be done.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A letter was delivered to that small courtyard by theke.

    Liu Ye who was holding the letter jogged all the way. When she arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, she stopped for a moment to adjust her breathing. Only then, did the spectacr sight of her chest heaving non-stop gradually stop.

    Although she was not old, she was indeed <i>different </i>from ordinary people in some aspects.

    Ordinary people, ordinary women.[1. Big boobs]

    Pushing the door and walking into the courtyard, she quickly passed through the courtyard and came into the house.

    "Miss, a letter is delivered from Wei Prefecture there."

    Actually, when Liu Ye was speaking, her heart was racing too. Miss took a trip back home when she received that letter from Wei Prefecture previously. She heard that on that day, Miss even went to see Ancestor. Now that another letter came, what would Miss do after reading it...

    Liu Ye did not dare to think about it. She only hoped that Miss would not go and find Ancestor again. That ce filled her with great trepidation every time she went.

    Dressed in a gray shirt today, Xie Nandu who had her hair casually let down her shoulder like a waterfall took the letter that Liu Ye handed over. She did not open it, because this was opened before in the first ce.

    Taking out the paper inside, there were only a few words. It was roughly saying one thing: that was that the youth had already been rescued by someone now, and already left Tianqing County. Presently, he had probably already arrived at the Wei Prefecture office. It may be presumed that he would be able to leave Wei Prefecture ande to the Divine Capital in a few days.

    However, he was being escorted.

    He wasing to the Divine Capital to go to prison.

    When ordinary people entered the Court of Judicial Review, they would probably nevere out again in this lifetime.

    Xie Nandu already learned previously that Chen Chao killed those few foreign cultivators. Once such a felony was verified, there would be almost no possibility of survival.

    Chen Chao did not rify a lot of things in the letter before. Therefore, she wanted to ask now.

    "Grind the ink, I want to write a letter."

    Xie Nandu looked outside the window. Currently, the debating sounds at theke was a little intense. There were voicesing over from afar. She was born clever and had a photographic memory too. Even discerning people by their voices was nothing difficult.

    Hearing Huang Zhi''s voice and listening to the things that he was talking about, she was silent for a moment and shook her head.

    There was no disgust between her brows, just nonchnce.

    Picking up the pen, Xie Nandu slowly lowered it onto the paper and wrote a line very quickly.

    "Miss'' handwriting is really good."

    Liu Ye scooted over and could not resist praising after a nce.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A group of dozens of people left the Wei Prefecture office and headed to the Divine Capital. With Song Lian in the squad, no foolish demons dared to attack along the way.

    In the center-most prison wagon, the youth who had a paleplexion weed the embrace of death. His head would continuously sway along with the jolting of the prison wagon.

    Weng Quan rode on the horse and kept talking about the things that he had already talked about countless times.

    Chen Chao only used one day to go from his initial-most objection to resigning himself to his fate.

    All the way until a ck dot cut across the sky. A wooden bird fell from the sky andnded on the prison wagon.

    "Your Excellency..."

    Weng Quan immediately opened his mouth.

    "No problem."

    Song Lian was indifferent. If they followed the rules, Chen Chao naturally could not read the letter at this moment. But these rules were superfluous things in the first ce.

    When he saw this wooden bird, light finally returned to Chen Chao''s lost eyes and he took out the letter in the wooden bird.

    Opening it up, a small row of words entered his eyes. The small characters looked elegant, but in reality, it had a special vigor of style.

    Seeing this letter, he seemed to remember that young girl he met in the mountain god temple on that snowy night.

    Very soon, he finished reading the contents of the letter.

    Xie Nandu was asking about the details of that incident. She wanted to take this opportunity to do some things for him before he arrived in the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao thought about it and wanted to reply too. Hence, he opened his mouth to ask for a pen and ink.

    Song Lian came over on horseback and asked, "Who are you writing to?"

    Chen Chao lifted his head and said with a frown, "Lord Song, you don''t need to worry about this sort of thing, right?"

 Chapter 46: Scholar By the Lake

    A wooden bird cut through the sea of clouds and fell from the sky,nded in that smallkeside courtyard in the academy. When Liu Ye saw the wooden birdnd, she hurriedly got up to take the letter from inside the wooden bird.

    After Xie Nandu opened the letter and finished reading it, she mused for a moment and began replying. She did not begin by asking about those things this time. Instead, she asked whether or not he knew how to roast Tianqing County''s roasted sweet potatoes.

    Very soon, a letter was finished writing. After the ink dried, she put it in the envelope and then passed it over to the maidservant Liu Ye.

    Liu Ye took the letter and quickly found a ce to mail it out. It was just that when she returned, she learned some good news.

    When she returned to the courtyard, Liu Ye yelled rather excitedly, "Miss, there''s good news."

    Xie Nandu sat in front of the window, looking at theke. Theke waters were currently moving due to the wind, setting off ripples and making people feel peace of mind. At this moment, hearing her maidservant yelling, she did not get angry either. She just frowned and asked, "What news?"

    Liu Ye hurriedly recounted everything that she heard and said excitedly, "Many tutors want to take Miss in as a personal disciple. Right now, they are just waiting for Miss to make a decision yourself."

    She even gave the names of those tutors while she was at it. Those names were all renowned in the academy.

    Actually, not just in the academy, these tutors were first-rate great schrs in the entire Great Liang Dynasty too. They might not hold any official rank or position in the Great Liang Dynasty, but who knew how many government officials originated under their tutge in this entire Great Liang Dynasty?

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "They are not teachers that I admire."

    Liu Ye was originally still extremely excited. But very soon, a basin of cold water doused all her excitement.

    "Does Miss have a teacher that you want to apprentice to?"

    Liu Ye said, "I presume that as long as Miss wants to, the teachers in the academy are all very willing to have Miss take them as a teacher."

    Lord Dean had already used action to prove once that this young girl from the Xie Family was a genius. The teachers saw it another time by relying on their own eyes over these few days. Now, they naturally wanted to take this girl in as an apprentice.

    Although they did not know where this young girl''s upper limity, they were very clear that this girl''s lower limit was nowhere low.

    Xie Nandu did not answer her maidservant Liu Ye''s words. She just looked at theke.

    Wind started blowing again there.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The party traveled all the way north and crossed the Wei River very soon. The prison wagon was still as bumpy as before. Chen Chao was drowsy all day long, not because he did not want to wake up, it was just that every time he acted awake, that Weng Quan fellow would yammer non-stop.

    He seriously could not take it anymore.

    Only when that wooden bird appeared, would Chen Chao briefly perk up.

    Opening his eyes, he opened the letter and quickly nced at it. But very soon, he furrowed his brows. The contents of the letter were rather perplexing.

    What was asking him whether he knew how to roast Tianqing County''s roasted sweet potatoes? What was there to know about it?

    Although he thought this way, he still finished reading that letter patiently, then he began replying to the letter.

    "How''s the situation in the Divine Capital? Themotion caused previously likely won''t die down yet. I''m about to arrive in the Divine Capital right away, I don''t want to die in that dark prison cell. You''re asking about my background, but I''m sorry, I really can''t tell you yet."

    "I''ll remember how you''re helping me in the Divine Capital. When there''s an opportunity in the future, I''ll definitely repay you. But this matter is too serious, if you get implicated, please cut ties with this... I heard that the academy is beside South Lake. You''re already an academy student now, this is really great. But I heard that being the Dean''s disciple is what''s truly incredible in the academy. You''re so amazing, I presume that you can definitely do it too?" "But if it doesn''t work out, I definitely won''t mock you either. After all, we''re friends now..."

    The letter was brought away by the wooden bird. Chen Chao raised his head to look at the sky and was somewhat in a trance.

    A momentter, he decided to take the initiative to find that talkative guy to talk to, "What''s the academy like?"

    Weng Quan was taken aback and said with a frown, "You don''t know the academy?"

    Seeing that he was revving his engine, Chen Chao hurriedly said, "I''ve never been to the Divine Capital and I''ve never seen the academy."

    Weng Quan chuckled and said, "I''ve only been there once, it was when I was running errands in the Left Guard. That academy is situated on the bank of the South Lake, upying a hugend area. As for the students, there are probably more than a thousand every year."

    More than a thousand people sounded a lot. But, upon remembering that there were just a thousand plus people in the entire nation border of the Great Liang Dynasty, it was not considered a lot anymore.

    "What about the Dean? How many disciples does he have?"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to hear about what he was not interested in, he cut straight in and asked the most direct question.

    Weng Quan frowned and said, "Why? Do you want to be the Lord Dean''s disciple? Even if you''re not a criminal, you''re not a schr either, why would the dean take you in as a disciple? You have to know..."

    "Okay, okay, I''m begging you, can you just answer what I ask, don''t bber about these..."

    Chen Chao wished to give himself a p. If he knew earlier, he would not have asked.

    Weng Quan nced at Chen Chao resentfully and did not continue talking nonsense. Instead, he went straight into the topic, "Lord Dean had once said that he wanted to imitate the deeds of sages. That Confucianism saint was known to have 3000 disciples, with 72 idlers. Who knows what''s the use of having idlers..."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched and he said softly, "It''s 72 idols."[1. Chinese wordy, it''s actually virtuous people, not quite idols. My best attempt to trante it.]

    "It''s idlers."

    "Forget it, continue."

    Weng Quan nced at Chen Chao again, a little dissatisfied, but he still continued, "Lord Dean felt that he doesn''t have so much energy, so he won''t take in 3000 disciples. He''s only prepared to take in 72 disciples. At present, he seems to have already taken in 71."

    Chen Chao asked, "Which is also to say that there''s only onest spot remaining?"

    Weng Quan nodded his head and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Everyone says that this onest is the most important one. Otherwise, Lord Dean also wouldn''t have left this spot empty for so many years. I reckon that he wants to find a peerless genius to groom properly."

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought.

    "You wouldn''t think that you''ll receive that dean''s show of favor, right?"

    Song Lian came over again at some unknown time. He seemed to have heard Chen Chao''s conversation with Weng Quan previously.

    Chen Chao mumbled, "I think that there''s still a chance."

    Song Lian did not refute it either, he just said, "If that dean takes a fancy to you, this problem of yours naturally wouldn''t be called a problem anymore too. But the question is, is it possible?"

    Chen Chao did not speak. It was just that his thoughts raced.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "If it doesn''t work out, I definitely won''t mock you..."

    Xie Nandu read these crooked words on the paper. Picturing how that boy looked like holding in hisughter when he was writing the letter, she felt a little angry. She wrote to ask him what he wanted to do. In the end, this guy was actuallyughing at her.

    Getting angry, she did not even care about the wind blowing from theke to move the wind chimes, let alone find that sound pleasant.

    The maidservant Liu Ye was standing far away. Seeing her missus like this, she was also specting who wrote that letter. He could actually make Miss who had always been calm have a rare transformation to be like this.

    Although she wanted to know the contents of the letter too, she did not dare to move closer to look. As a maidservant of the Xie Family, she had been strictly trained since young and knew that no matter how good one''s rtionship was with their master, the rules could not be disregarded too. Otherwise, the oue would be very tragic.

    After calming down and writing a letter to send out, Xie Nandu stood up and wanted to go out for a walk.

    "Miss, it''s raining, you need an umbre."

    It was drizzling a little today in the Divine Capital. Presumably, it was because spring was about to pass and they would be entering early summer right away. The willow leaves on those willow branches beside theke gradually turned a darker color. At this moment, there were many students walking on the stone tes next to theke, walking slowly and enjoying the scenery.

    The oiled paper umbre covered Xie Nandu well. When she came out, no one else knew. Hence, along the way, no one paid attention to the young girl who was wearing an ordinary gray long shirt either. The maidservant Liu Ye held the umbre and whispered, "Miss, we shoulde out and walk more in the first ce. Reading books all day in the academy, I feel stifled to the max on Miss'' behalf. Thiske scenery is so nice, Miss should havee out to look at it more."

    Xie Nandu did not speak, she just looked at a small path in the distance that led to the pavilion in the center of theke. At this very moment, there was only a kind-looking schr standing by the path in the rain. There were no students on that small path.

    She thought of going to the pavilion in the heart of theke, so she came to the path.

    The schr looked at Xie Nandu. After confirming that this young girl wanted to go to the heart of theke, he said apologetically, "My teacher is currently drinking tea and chatting with a close friend there. Miss, if you must go to the pavilion in the heart of theke, can youe back again after half a day?"

    The students who wanted to go to the heart of theke previously were probably persuaded by him to leave like this.

    It was just that there were many descendants of high-ranking officials and nobles in this academy. One also did not know what method this schr used to make those people all willingly leave.

    Xie Nandu stopped and was silent for a moment after hearing the schr''s words.

    A momentter, she shook her head and said, "I''m not going to the heart of theke, I''m just going to look at theke scenery on the trail."

    The schr thought about it and nodded as he said with a smile, "Since Miss insists, very well. However, Miss please walk by yourself."

    It was just a moment and the schr remembered the story before and knew this young girl''s identity. He thought that since there was this affinity, what else could he still say?

    Hence, he no longer stopped her.

    Liu Ye lifted her head and was just about to ask how was there such logic in this world. But before she could speak, Xie Nandu shook her head, reached out to take the oiled paper umbre, and said, "Go back."

    Liu Ye did not dare to object and could only agree.

    However, she still looked at Xie Nandu who was already heading to the heart of theke very worriedly. Looking at her missus'' back view, her face was full of worry.

    Miss'' identity was not ordinary, if anything were to happen to her here, what would she do?

    The schr saw through her worry and said with a slight smile, "Don''t need to worry, I''m here."

    The schr looked ordinary, but it seemed like there was really something special about him. All in all, the moment he spoke, it made people feel inexplicably at ease.

    Liu Ye felt a little relieved, but she still could not resist saying, "Nothing can happen to my Miss."

    The schr still smiled slightly as he said, "Why would anything happen to her in the academy?"

 Chapter 47: The Dean in the Pavilion

    This final spring rain was not heavy. The falling raindropsnded on theke, setting off waves of ripples. After spreading out in waves, they fused together and one could no longer tell which was rainwater and which waske water.

    The girl holding the oiled paper umbre stood on that trail. Actually, that was a wooden bridge that was not too spacious.

    When one watched this rainy scene while standing on the wooden bridge, it was actually extremely beautiful. However, the young girl''s mind was not on this.

    Many things were narrated in these few days of letter exchange. But, from start to end, there were some things that the youth who had not arrived in the Divine Capital refused to say clearly. The young girl also knew that it was definitely a painful topic, so she did not persist either.

    But missing out on key information made it difficult for her to do what she wanted to do.

    The young girl also could not help but sigh as she looked at theke.

    Actually, even if she knew everything, she felt that it would be very hard for her to have a method to resolve this problem too. After all, the matter of killing several cultivators without authorization had been blown up now. Even if the imperial court had the intention to suppress it, they could not suppress it now too. If there was no suitable reason, then it may be presumed that the foreignnd cultivators would not be willing to drop the matter. This problem was still at its most difficult step. How to resolve it had always been difficult.

    It was just that, would there really be such a thing as a reason for murder that no one could find any problems with?

    The young girl fell into thought again and could not help walking towards the heart of theke. She waspletely unaware and just walked along with her thoughts.

    When the schr at thekefront saw this scene, he frowned and was somewhat unhappy. Since the girl said before that she was not going to the heart of theke, why was she heading there now?

    Thinking of his teacher in the heart of theke, he wanted to move to stop the girl. But after thinking for a moment, he let it go.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There was a wooden table in the pavilion at the heart of theke. There was a chessboard on the table with ck and white pieces mingled on top of it. There was a small stove by the side, a small iron pot was ced on the stove and white vapor filled the mouth of the pot.

    There were two people who were currently seated facing each other and talking.

    One of them was casually wearing gray long robes, his head of ck hair just casually scattered behind him like that. His face was fair without any beard and he was handsome. He just looked middle-aged, but there was some archaess in his eyes. But seated opposite him was an old man dressed as a scribe. His hair and beard had long already turned white, his face full of wrinkles.

    The old man picked up a ck piece and pondered for a moment before slowly cing it on the chessboard. Then, he reached his hand out and picked up the teacup by the side, casting a rather provocative nce at that middle-aged man sitting opposite. Only then, did he saycently, "Your defeat is set in stone. You''ll definitely be losing to me in this game."

    The middle-aged man nced at the chessboard and did not care at all. He just nced outside the pavilion absentmindedly.

    The old man was a little angry as he said, "Can you be more serious when you''re ying with this old man? Even if this old man wins you like this, how can I go out and boast?"

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "You old fogey, who knows how much of my reputation you''ve damaged on a daily basis. Now, you''re fussing over this?"

    The old man gave a coldugh, "Does your reputation still need this old man to damage? All the bits and pieces can be investigated."

    Having been friends with the old man in front of him for many years, he knew that he was like this whenever he met him on normal days. The middle-aged man did not mind it and just smiled. Then he casually grabbed the fish food from the box next to him and threw it out of the pavilion. After that, he dusted his hands, a little mncholic.

    As the middle-aged man''s close friend for many years, the moment the old man saw him like this, he naturally knew what he was thinking and said with a grin, "These children in the depths of autumn this year have still failed to enter your sights?"

    The middle-aged man said as a matter of course, "I''m not picking cabbages by the street side, how can it be so simple? I''ve hand-picked over these years before taking in 71 rascals. I have to put more effort into thisst one no matter what."

    The old man said in surprise, "Those guys have be rascals now?"

    The middle-aged man gave a coldugh.

    The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "Didn''t you take fancy on a girlie previously and let her enter the academy via special exemption?"

    "I merely nced at that girl from afar and felt that she was pretty, rejuvenating my eyes. Later, I learned that she''s from White Deer''s Xie n. Just nice, I owed White Deer''s Xie n a favor over a book a few years ago. So I exempted her from the tests and conveniently repaid this favor, lest they pester about it."

    The middle-aged man watched the swimming fish in theke outside that came for the fish food, feeling a little distressed.

    The old man said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Your casual action has affected god knows how many people in the imperial court and the public. If they knew that it was because of this lousy thing, they will probably feel heartache over the skygold currency that they spent."

    Back then, when Xie Nandu entered the academy after being exempted from the examinations, it already shocked both inside and outside of the Divine Capital. Many people even spected about the rtionship between the Xie Family and the academy dean. But in the end, did not expect that it was actually due to such a reason.

    The dean smiled slightly and said, "The world is always like this. It was originally a small thing, but they had to think so much."

    The old man asked again, "Then how do you view the other thing?"

    The dean had a nk look, "What thing?"

    The corners of the old man''s mouth twitched. Could there be someone else in this world who was better at ying dumb than this man in front of him?

    Maybe there was.

    But if this man in front of him made up his mind and started to y dumb, then no one could make him get serious.

    The old man still wanted to speak when he saw that there was a young girl who already slowly walked into the pavilion.

    The old man frowned. Looking at the girl holding the oiled paper umbre, he was just about to speak when the dean already waved his hand. He looked at this young girl who walked into the pavilion thoughtfully.

    The young girl arrived before the table. The raindrops on the oiled paper umbre dripped down the umbre surface and the dean raised his brows. After the raindrops fell, they originally should have fallen on the chessboard. But at this moment, it hovered in midair bizarrely and did not fall.

    The drizzling outside also suddenly stopped.

    The surface of theke instantly became tranquil.

    The old man opened his eyes wide in astonishment. He hadpletely never seen this kind of sight before.

    It was just that, thinking about how the man in front of him was the academy''s dean, a lot of doubts went away.

    Time slowly trickled by, but that young girl did note back to her senses the entire time. The dean was not in a rush either, he just waited like this.

    The old man did not dare to speak either, he just looked at that metal pot that was emitting white vapor.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    The oiled paper umbre trembled slightly. The dean reached his hand out and those hovering raindrops alreadynded in his teacup.

    Xie Nandu returned to her senses and looked at the two people in front of her with some uncertainty.

    She put the umbre away very quickly.

    The old man saw that face clearly and instantly knew the girl''s identity.

    He wondered to himself why was it so fateful.

    "What are you thinking about?" The dean looked at the girl in front of him with a slight smile, his voice gentle. At this moment, he had quite the demeanor of a great schr.

    Xie Nandu bowed slightly and said softly, "I''ve disturbed Sir."

    She was not willing to talk about that matter and she also did not know the identity of the man in front of her.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    The dean suddenly said, "I heard that many teachers in the academy want to be your teacher now, what do you think about it?"

    As the dean of this academy, if he wanted to know something, there was nothing that could be hidden from him.

    Xie Nandu did not speak. It was also unknown what she was thinking about.

    The dean already took the initiative to open his mouth and say, "I''ve taken in many disciples in this lifetime. Now that I''m already old, I want to ept a final one. You and I are fated..."

    "Many thanks for Sir''s kind intentions, it''s just that this junior has no such intentions..."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and was about to leave again.

    The dean raised his brows.

    That old man practically could not stifle hisughter anymore. His whole face was flushed and he was holding it in badly.

    If this current matter spread out, most likely, there would be another topic to jest about over a cup of tea or after a meal for the countless people on those major streets and small alleys.

    The dean nced at the old man.

    Only then, did the old man cough and said, "Do you know who this person is?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "I don''t know."

    A very honest answer.

    The old man said leisurely, "Since you entered the academy to study, if you want to acknowledge a teacher, this person in front of you is naturally the best..."

    The dean frowned and felt that this old man in front of him was beating around the bush too much. He said straightforwardly, "I''m this academy''s dean."

    Finished saying this, he waited for the girl in front of him to panic, and then kneel down excitedly to acknowledge him as her teacher. Thinking up to here, the dean already started to imagine the scene of how he would help her up and then say words of encouragement from the sages'' ssics.

    But after waiting for a moment, that girl did not do anything. She just looked at him.

    The dean was taken aback, he also did not expect that it would be such a scene.

    While the old man started to hold back hisughter again.

    "Sir, this joke isn''t funny."

    Xie Nandu turned around and was about to leave.

    It was just that when she turned around this time, that schr had already arrived outside the pavilion. Seeing his own teacher signaling, he hurriedly said with a smile, "Greetings, Junior Apprentice Sister."

    The schr smiled slightly and said, "The one in the pavilion is indeed my teacher and he''s also this academy''s dean."

    The schr was level-headed, his tone warm. When he spoke, it naturally became a spring wind, making it very hard for people to doubt him.

    Xie Nandu was stunned.

    While the dean picked up that cup of rainwater on the table and downed it in one shot. Finished drinking it, heughed loudly and said, "My wish is fulfilled today!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The bumping prison wagon made Chen Chao feel very bored. These few days, the only thing that he could do was to wait for that letter from the Divine Capital. He originally also wanted to write a letter to ask how his old friend, Mi Ke, was doing now. But thinking about how the skygold currency would not be a small sum, he gave up on it.

    Weng Quan was still as talkative as always. But no idea why, Chen Chao faintly felt that he was getting somewhat used to it. Then, thinking about how he might even develop a liking for that fellow, he wished to go to that Court of Judicial Review''s prison right away and stay there.

    The wooden bird still arrived very quickly. After he finished reading the letter, he immediately replied. Watching the wooden bird leave, he was somewhat absentminded.

    In the following days, such days were repeated like this.

    Waiting for the wooden bird toe, watching the wooden bird fly away.

    It suddenly began to drizzle.

    This bunch of martial artists had long tempered their physiques, why would they care about this? They just pushed on with their journey.

    Later on, there were increasingly more passes. They practically had to stop several times a day.

    Another few days passed, no more letters came.

    No idea how long had passed, the roads stopped being bumpy. Only after ncing at the ground, did he discover that the current road was a rarely-seen smooth. Chen Chao looked ahead and seemed to vaguely see a majestic and huge city.

    He perked up.

    Because that enormous city was the Divine Capital.

 Chapter 48: Court of Judicial Review

    The party passed through thest few checkpoints and only after going through the increasingly smoother road, did they finally arrive before this grand city. The tall city walls were far from what a county city like Tianqing County couldpare to. That massive city gate was also quite shocking.

    The city walls were so tall that they seemed to reach into the clouds. Either way, it was difficult to see clearly when looking up.

    Song Lian rode his horse in front of the city gates and still epted the routine checks, even though he was themander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard.

    Then, the party passed through the city gate gap that was a full several dozen feet wide and entered this massive city.

    It was just that very soon, Song Lian discovered that many civilians actually gathered on both sides of the street.

    Song Lian furrowed his brows. It was naturally not some secret when his party would be entering the Divine Capital. But, this did not mean that these ordinary Divine Capital folks would know.

    But now, they had been waiting here a long time ago, what did this indicate?

    It was naturally that someone had leaked the news long ago.

    Song Lian smiled.

    He turned his head to nce at the youth in ck inside the prison wagon.

    Chen Chao lowered his head as if he felt a little embarrassed with so many people watching him at this moment. But in reality, he did not want to expose this face to too many people''s eyes.

    As an outstanding demon hunter, Chen Chao naturally knew what was the most important when hunting demons in the mountain.

    One, it was to show weakness. Second, it was to hide oneself as much as possible.

    It was just that there were too many people at the moment. Countless lines of sight converged,nding on his body like beams of light. Even if he wanted to hide, there was nowhere to run.

    Some noisy voices sounded out, all talking about Chen Chao.

    Song Lian ignored it and Chen Chao kept his head down the entire time.

    The party continued proceeding. Song Lian sat on the horse expressionlessly and slowly headed in the direction of the Court of Judicial Review. There were many civilians on both sides of the street. Some knew about the news in advance, while others simply came here to watch the show.

    They had already entered the Divine Capital now, the brightest ce in the Great Liang Dynasty. Even if someone wanted this youth dead, they would not choose the dumbest street assassination either. Even if they really had this idea, he, thismander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, was present. Unless the arrival was a Nepenthe cultivator, otherwise, nothing would happen. Therefore, Song Lian would not worry about anything. Ever since he stepped into the Divine Capital, his mission had already beenpleted.

    All he needed to do now was to bring this youth into the Court of Judicial Review''s prison and everything would be settled.

    Whatever happened to this boy after that would have nothing to do with him.

    Thinking of the Court of Judicial Review, Song Lian nodded his head.

    That ce was really not a good ce.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Court of Judicial Review was situated in the depths of Ningyuan Street, in the northeast direction of the Divine Capital. There was no one around and it was rather quiet. The Court of Judicial Review''s location was not considered bad in this enormous city, but it was not considered good either. But, it was an extremely important ce in the Divine Capital.

    There were many stories here.

    During the founding emperor''s era, the winds of corruption prevailed in the first year. After the emperor learned of it, he had once yed dozens of corrupt officials here in a fit of rage. At that time, during the Divine Capital''s imperial court, there were actually cases of officials rising three ranks consecutively in one month for some time. Furthermore, there was more than one case.

    When it reached Emperor Taizong''s era, this emperor seeded the throne at an early age. The premier, Song Ying, held great power and authority. He had no respect for superiors and acted in an arbitrary fashion, cultivating his inner circle. His limelight was unprecedented in the Great Liang Dynasty for a time. Later, when Emperor Taizong took over the reins uponing of age, this premier was imprisoned by Emperor Taizong in merely a few years. It implicated as many as hundreds of people who all died in the Court of Judicial Review.

    During Emperor Lingzong''s era, there were several major cases that involved a number of officials.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Since the Court of Judicial Review was established, people had always been dying. It was also a ce where theplexions of the Great Liang Dynasty''s officials turned pale when talking about it.

    Hence, the Divine Capital had always had a saying: after entering the Court of Judicial Review, wanting toe out again was not an easy task.

    Song Lian arrived before the gate on horseback. Before the underlings at the entrance opened their mouths, this Divine Capital''s Left Guardmander took out his waist token, "I''m the Commander of the Left Guard, Song Lian. I was ordered to go to Wei Prefecture to bring the felon back to the capital. Now that the felon has arrived, can the Court of Judicial Review please swiftly take over."

    The Court of Judicial Review had naturally heard of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard''s reputation. Hearing that it was themander, one of the underlings immediately answered, "Commander Song, please wait a minute. We''ll inform His Excellency right away."

    As he spoke, there was already an underling who jogged in to inform that Court of Judicial Review''s high official.

    Song Lian was not in a hurry. Instead, he rode on his horse and came next to Chen Chao''s prison wagon. He took a look at this boy who became a little energetic.

    His injuries had pretty much healed on the way up north. Now, he looked like he was still lethargic. It was just because of psychological reasons and had nothing to do with the body.

    "This official will hand your saber over to the Court of Judicial Review. If you have a chance toe out, you can get it from them.?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao and said with some vicissitudes of emotion, "I somewhat underestimated your means. You could actually even influence many civilians in the Divine Capital today and let them all know that you''ve arrived in the Court of Judicial Review."

    Chen Chao replied feebly, "My saber is good stuff. Is it safe being ced in the Court of Judicial Review? If anyone takes fancy on it and secretly steals it, even if the Court of Judicial Review wants topensate, they probably can''t find a saber as good as mine..."

    Song Lian furrowed his brows. Chen Chao hurriedly said, "I said long ago, there''s a girl in the Divine Capital who likes me."

    Song Lianughed coldly. Although along the way, he had already seen the countless scenes of writing letters and receiving letters, how could he believe that the person writing to him would be a woman?

    It was just that Chen Chao was not willing to say, he could not be bothered to press on either.

    Chen Chao suddenly looked at Song Lian very seriously and asked, "Does the Court of Judicial Review have those foreignnd cultivators'' people?"

    Song Lian was taken aback. He truly did not expect that this boy would actually ask about this. He thought about it and said in a low voice, "There are many agents in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    What agents?

    Of course it was double agents.

    Eating food from the imperial court and working for foreignnd cultivators, those were double agents.

    Chen Chao said with a sorrowful look, "Then if they randomly find a reason to kill me in the Court of Judicial Review, then turn it into a suicide for fear of punishment, where would I go to reason things out?"

    "In theory, you''ll already be dead at that time, you won''t need to reason things out either. However... that''s a good question."

    Song Lian said with a slight smile, "If you''re locked up in the Left Guard, I have ways to help you. But this is the Court of Judicial Review, even if it''s me, I''m also not willing to stroll over here when I''m free."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Song Lian said, "Your matter has implicated so many people, don''t they want you alive? Don''t worry."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian and asked seriously, "Is that really so?"

    "What I''m afraid of are not those big shots. They have status and position, they naturally know what kind of consequences actions would lead to. But for those guys who are living at the lowest level, their lives are worthless. If something is done, so be it, at least it''s just death. Why would they care about anything?"

    When someone was poor until they were only left with their life, then they would be the bravest person in the world. They would dare to do anything and not care about whether it could be done or not.

    Song Lian did not answer this, he just nced at the Court of Judicial Review''s gate. Many feudal troops were already walking out to bring Chen Chao in.

    Chen Chao''s expression was a little ugly. While the Divine Capital was the brightest ce under the sky, this Court of Judicial Review was a rtively dark ce under this brilliant sunlight.

    "I want you to do something for me."

    Chen Chao looked at those feudal troopsing out in a single file. He was indeed a little worried.

    Song Lian asked, "What is it?"

    "I still have onest letter that I want you to deliver to... my friend."

    Chen Chao took that letter out of his bosom. He had long made some preparations regarding the Court of Judicial Review.

    Song Lian teased, "It''s not that girl who likes you?"

    Although he said that, he still reached out and took the letter from Chen Chao''s hands. The two only interacted along the way, but Song Lian saw many things on this youth in front of him that were different from others.

    The things that were different might let him survive in the Court of Judicial Review. As long as he could walk out of the Court of Judicial Review one day, who knew what his future would be like?

    But, Chen Chao said very seriously, "Your Excellency, please make sure to deliver this in person. I don''t want to hand my saber over to the Court of Judicial Review, I''ll worry. Give it to that person along with the letter. Please help with this, Your Excellency. Take it as looking on the ount that you and I are under themand of The Warden."

    This final letter was also the most important letter. Chen Chao thought for a long time and did not send it out. But at this point, he had no choice but to send it out.

    Song Lian rarely saw this youth in front of him being so serious. He nodded and said, "I can. But you owe this official a favor."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I definitely won''t forget it."

    "Deliver it where to?"

    Song Lian also wanted to know who this youth had always been writing to.

    "By the South Lake, the academy. My friend is called Xie Nandu."

 Chapter 49: Bug Hidden in the Shadows

    That letter was delivered to the bank of South Lake by Song Lian. Actually, there was news that came from South Lake long ago. That news was too big, instantly shaking the entire Divine Capital.

    It was like someone threw arge rock into the South Lake. The ripples that were set off were no less than a torrential storm raining in the Divine Capital.

    There was an academy beside the South Lake. Since it was an academy, there would be a dean.

    The academy had existed for thousands of years. Each generation''s dean was naturally an extremely impressive existence.

    The current dean had stated explicitly long before he took office that he wanted to emte the sages'' stories and take in 72 disciples. Hence, in those years, there were asionally academy students who the dean thought highly of and taken in as a disciple. It was just that along with the passage of time, the intervals between the dean''s eptance of disciples became longer and longer. Because the remaining spots at the back became increasingly fewer, the dean''s requirements naturally became higher and higher too.

    All the way until 30 years ago, after the dean took in the 71st disciple, there was only onest spot remaining.

    In these 30 years, the academy would observe when the academy recruited students annually, but he no longer had anyone that he fancied.

    Just as everyone thought that the dean would still need many years before finding thatst disciple, the news came out.

    That girl from White Deer''s Xie n had be the dean''s final student now.

    She was even the one and only female student.

    This matter shocked the academy first.

    Countless students gathered at the bank of South Lake. They looked towards that elegant little courtyard over from theke and started discussing.

    "I said long ago, how can that Xie Family''s girl be an ordinary person? It''s perfectly natural that she doesn''t attend some sses on normal days. How can it be worth making a fuss over?"

    "I feel the same too. After all, the dean personally exempted her from the entrance examination. How can she be mediocre?"

    "I was too rash that day and said too many bad things about her. Now, I really regret it."

    "We''re really lucky to be in the academy with someone like that."

    There were many voices at theke, but now, there was virtually nothing negative anymore. It was mostly praises.

    There were also some students who were different. Many students gathered under a willow tree. Looking at Huang Zhi who was further away, someone sneered and said, "This person already had improper desires back then. Now that she has already be the dean''s final disciple, is he still going to be so shameless?"

    Another student with a handsome face concurred, "Presumably so. Back then, he pestered relentlessly like this because of that person''s family background. Now that he knows that she''s the dean''s student, he''ll probably be all the more so."

    The moment these words came out, those few people under the willow tree all startedughing. It was just that theughter did not reach the ears of Huang Zhi who was in the distance.

    Huang Zhi looked at the small courtyard in the distance from afar, a bitter smile all over his face. But at the same time, there were some other emotions in his eyes.

    In the small courtyard even further away, Xie Nandu opened that letter and then took out the item inside. She smiled after finishing reading the letter and just kept that item. Going out of the courtyard, her maidservant Liu Ye followed behind her.

    Since she had acknowledged a teacher, she naturally had to go and learn some things.

    She arrived at the small pavilion at the heart of theke very soon.

    There was a schr who had waited for a long time here. Seeing Xie Nandu arrive, he just nodded and said with a slight smile, "Teacher has instructed me to teach Junior Apprentice Sister."

    Xie Nandu gave her greetings and said softly, "In that case, I''ll have to thank Senior Apprentice Brother."

    The schr nodded and immediately reported his background, "My surname is Wei and my given name is Xu. My seniority is ranked 12, you can call me 12th Senior Apprentice Brother. If you don''t like it, there''s also no harm in calling me Senior Apprentice Brother Wei. Teacher doesn''t really mind these things."

    Hence, Xie Nandu called Senior Apprentice Brother Wei.

    Wei Xu nodded his head and said, "Teacher has once said that the sages'' books can be read on your own. I heard that junior sister is a renowned talented woman from White Deer''s Xie n, you''ve naturally read many books. Many other teachers in the academy have also exined the books. Hence, my lesson today will only talk about cultivation."

    Xie Nandu nodded her head.

    "The Xie Family has their techniques that are handed down in the family. But, Teacher said those methods are not good, so junior sister doesn''t need to study them."

    The moment Wei Xu opened his mouth, he denied the Xie Family''s cultivation methods that had already been handed down for over a century in its entirety. It was just that he represented the dean and also represented the academy, so he naturally had this qualification.

    Xie Nandu nodded and did not refute it.

    Someone like the dean was thoroughly acquainted with the ancient and modern, there were no problems with his views.

    Wei Xu smiled again and said, "Teacher said that junior sister is a genius, so I don''t need to say too much when teaching, and junior sister will be able to understand on your own."

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

    After a long silence, Wei Xu asked, "Does junior sister have anything that you want to ask?"

    Xie Nandu was silent for a moment before saying, "If senior brother begins teaching, I believe I''ll have questions."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Since the first year of Tianjian, the Court of Judicial Review has detained dozens of officials who hadmitted crimes. Each of them held great authority and hadmitted felons. But, it may be presumed that those people added up also did not cause more trouble than Chen Chao. And the strange thing was that Chen Chao''s official rank was the lowest among these people.

    He was just a Tianqing County warden.

    It was the same official rank as a magistrate.

    It was impossible for this kind of official to be locked up in the Court of Judicial Review in the past.

    But now, Chen Chao already had a prison cell that belonged to him in the Court of Judicial Review.

    It was very spacious and not crawling with rats as he imagined. There were not even any strange smells and there was even a bed with bedding.

    The condition of the Court of Judicial Review''s prison cell was indeed the best in the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao was quite satisfied.

    It was just that he did not understand something. He was already locked up in the prison that was engraved full of talisman array formations, but there were still such heavy iron shackles on his hands and legs.

    This waspletely superfluous!

    Chen Chao sat on the ground, his head full of ck hair already became incredibly greasy. The itching that came from his scalp made him feel a little ufortable. It was just that currently, his two hands were full of filth too, making it very hard for him to think about scratching.

    Hence, he had been enduring the entire time.

    When lunch was ced in front of him, there was a meat dish and two vegetable dishes. That snow-white shredded radish and emerald-green vegetables looked like it could cut through greasiness. It was just that the fishtail was probably thickened with too much powder, causing the soup to be overly thick.

    As a Divine Trove martial artist, ordinary poison could not poison him to death. But, there were indeed many poisons in this world that specifically targeted cultivators. Who knew whether or not there would be one in the meal?

    He did not want to die without rhyme or reason.

    He did not know what happened outside, but Chen Chao felt that it should be about time for someone toe and look for him.

    As he was thinking of this, footsteps came from afar.

    A big and tall man walked over from afar and then opened the cell gate.

    He looked at Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "You can go now, someone has saved your life, you don''t need to stand trial anymore."

    Chen Chao gave an ''oh''.

    The big and tall man took a look at the meal ced on the ground and said with a slight smile, "Why? The food here doesn''t suit your pte?" "Makes sense. The Ministry of Revenue allocates quite a bit of funds here and won''t treat you officials shabbily when ites to food and whatnot. But, the human heart is all like this, the chefs feel that no matter how good they make the food, you guys will all have to die, so it''s unavoidable that they be a little unprofessional."

    He took the key from his waist and came over with a smile as he said, "But, the problem that you caused isn''t small. That person expended a great effort before resolving it."

    He took off the chains on Chen Chao''s hand and crouched down to remove the chains on his feet.

    But, at the moment he squatted down, Chen Chao opened his mouth and asked, "Do you think that you acted well?"

    The man suddenly raised his head, his face frightened. But before he could react, he was kicked in the face by Chen Chao. Just one kick and the man was knocked flying by the tremendous impact, mming heavily against the opposite prison cell''s wall with a loud bang. It was just that before he could slide to the ground and spurt a mouthful of blood, Chen Chao already arrived in front of him. Grabbing his throat, he forcibly choked the blood in his mouth at his throat, not letting it out.

    The man had a face full of terror. He could not imagine how he was exposed.

    Chen Chao looked at his reddened face and said with narrowed eyes, "I''ll only ask once, who asked you to kill me?"

    The man was unable to speak. In fact, he could not even breathe. At this moment, he could only stare wide-eyed in agony like this.

    Chen Chao loosened his grip.

    The man gasped slightly for air. But then, he immediately crushed the poison hidden in his teeth. A streak of ck blood flowed out of his lips and he became lifeless.

    Chen Chao let go and the man''s corpse became limp, like a pile of mud.

 Chapter 50: Fat Worm

    Retracting his gaze, Chen Chao stopped looking at that man who was already lifeless. Instead, he sat back down. After putting the cuffs back on his hands anew, he sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest.

    Very soon, a series of hasty footsteps sounded out, they simrly approached from afar. The footsteps quickly disappeared not far away in front of Chen Chao. Everything seemed to have quietened down again.

    Only then, did Chen Chao slowly open his eyes. He discovered that the feudal troops who had once disappeared had returned to their rightful ces. Only then, did he lift his head.

    There was redness in front of him.

    That was an extremelyrge red-colored official robe. It was currently being worn on a thin middle-aged man, as if he was bathed in fresh blood, giving people a very icy-cold feeling. Hisplexion was fair without any beard. Yet, he had a pair of slender eyes that inclined upwards, which gave him a different feel.

    A special smell was teeming the entire prison cell.

    Chen Chao was incredibly familiar with it; that was the smell of blood.

    The blood of demons might not be red, but it was hot like human blood and the smell was the same too.

    This man in front of him must have killed a lot of people.

    Right, as the Court of Judicial Review''s high official, he had naturally dealt with many guilty officials before.

    He was called Han Pu; someone that many people were not willing to mention. Many people would often dream of him when they were sleeping at night.

    "You''re not the first person who dared to kill someone in my Court of Judicial Review, but you''re the weakest one."

    Han Pu talked, he opened his mouth and spoke without any indication. His voice was akin to the coldest wind on the mountains; piercing cold and lonely, without any warmth. When the wind blew, it carried the scent of death. No matter who, they would feel as if they were in hell when they heard his voice.

    This was Han Pu, the man with an inauspicious outside reputation in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    While talking, he looked at Chen Chao who was seated on the ground. Then, he nced extremely casually at the man who had already turned into a limp sack of meat. After that, he retracted his gaze before saying that sentence.

    Unexpectedly, that youth who had presently already set off a storm in the Divine Capital did not show any fear. He also did not seem very serious to exin this matter. He just smiled innocently and raised both hands. The nking sound of the shackles made people feel a little irritated, "Your Excellency, I''m a felon, there are cuffs on my hands and legs. How could I have killed him?"

    This was what he said.

    Hearing this, Han Pu''s lips moved slightly, "Do you know whose hands your life is in right now?"

    Chen Chao pointed at the corpse over there and said, "He once thought that my life was in his hands. In the end, he himself became a corpse."

    Chen Chao did not answer his question, but instead, he said such a sentence. Coupled with what he said before, this made Han Pu be a little more interested in him.

    Han Pu narrowed his eyes and said, "You''re saying that if this official had the same idea, I''ll end up like that too?"

    "Your Excellency is naturally different, I know that Your Excellency came to protect me."

    Chen Chao looked at Han Pu with a faint smile. Heughed lightly as he said, "It''s just that Your Excellency seemed to have wittingly or unwittingly came a stepte. If I really died here, what will Your Excellency do?"

    Han Pu opened his mouth andughed silently. Then, he waved his hand and the feudal troops behind him withdrew expressionlessly, like they never came. Soon, there were only the two of them remaining here.

    "Ordinary people can''t bear the Xie Family''s fury, but it doesn''t mean that this official is scared. Moreover, you have to believe that when you''re alive, they might have anger. But once you''re dead, then you''ll have no value. Since it''s gone, how great can the Xie Family''s wrath be?"

    Han Pu said, "This official won''t say the reason why this official camete. But if you couldn''t hold on until this official came, then you''re also not worthy of this official expending effort to protect you."

    "You big shots all like to do this sort of thing. Looking here and there, if you find them an eyesore, then even if that person did nothing wrong, they will be dead."

    Chen Chao shook his head and sneered coldly.

    Han Pu smiled and said, "Do you know that human life is a very worthless thing in this world?"

    "Talk, how did you tell that something was amiss with this person?"

    The killing intent and iciness on Han Pu''s body instantly evaporated into thin air when he finished saying this sentence. The current him became very ordinary and also very warm, just like an ordinary schr.

    If Chen Chao had met Wei Xu before, he would notice that there were actually many simrities between the two of them.

    Chen Chao thought about it and did not hide it either, saying straightforwardly, "He said that my life was saved by someone and he was taking me away. Although he didn''t reveal any killing intent when he was talking, I still didn''t believe him."

    "Because things happened too quickly and it was also too simple. Furthermore, he did not even take out an item for me to trust him from start to end."

    "Most importantly, he was actually just an Initial Realm cultivator..."

    "He was tricking me out of the prison cell, then directly kill me with the crime of prison break?"

    ncing at Han Pu, Chen Chao said with a slight smile, "Even if I misjudged, when I asked him that question, I was also destined to be right because of his reaction."

    Han Pu praised, "Indeed not bad. Where on earth did a youth like youe from?"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    "Now that this official is here, you won''t die here. You can feel rest assured about this. It''s just that half a monthter, the Three Streams Manor, South Heaven Sect, and Liu Shui Mountain, these three groups of cultivators, will being to try you with the Court of Judicial Review and the three judicial chief ministries. What will you do?"

    Han Pu said, "Everything that you''ve done has been excellent. But do you know what''s the most important thing?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head, of course he knew. Even if he was sessful in not being instantly killed by those few cultivators, even if he coulde to the Divine Capital and blow this matter up, force the imperial court to trial him openly, what he needed to walk out of this prison in the end was naturally proof.

    A proof that could prove that he was justified in killing those cultivators.

    Han Pu shook his head and said, "What this official can think of is that back then, those few qi refiners must have wanted to kill you first. Then, you counter-killed them in order to protect yourself. But even if that''s the case, so what? It''s a felon for you to kill qi refiners without authorization. Now, there''s only proof of you murdering people and nothing else. How can this official help you?"

    Yes, so much had been done, but the most important factor was still here.

    That was how to prove that his unauthorized killing of the qi refiners was not an unauthorized killing.

    Chen Chao did not tell anyone the whole story. Because he was still waiting, waiting for a possible turning point.

    "I once said that this case involves Commandery Qingshan''s warden. I wonder where is he currently?" Chen Chao looked at Han Pu. The impression that this Court of Judicial Review''s high official gave him was still pretty good.

    Han Pu said calmly, "Dead."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Dead..."

    What did this mean?

    What in the world did that Warden Li knew?

    Along the way, he had actually been thinking the entire time. Did that Warden Li really think that those few qi refiners went to the quarry just to look for a profound vein? Or did he also knew about the dragon vein? If it was thetter, then he might still have other hope.

    But at this moment, Han Pu said that he was already dead.

    "Died at the hands of foreign cultivators."

    Han Pu nced at Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "He wasn''t as smart as you, to know that you have to do some things to keep yourself alive when something happens. Therefore, he died."

    Han Pu said, "If you have any insider information, best to tell this official. There are still a few days and I can still think of some solutions for you. But if you really wait until those three sects are trying you together with the three judicial chief ministries half a monthter, even if this official wants to help you, it will be toote as well."

    Chen Chao shook his head and just asked with a smile, "Your Excellency, can I see a friend?"

    Han Pu furrowed his brows, "That Xie Family''s girl?"

    Chen Chao hurriedly nodded and said in disbelief, "Could it be that Your Excellency is the fat worm in my stomach?!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The news only needed a short 15 minutes to be sent to the academy from the Court of Judicial Review.

    If Han Pu was willing, this time would have been shorter.

    Xie Nandu who received the news bowed and bade farewell to Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu nodded with a smile and instructed, "Junior Sister, do remember, you''re Teacher''s final disciple now. You have to pay attention at all times when you''re outside."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Many thanks, Senior Brother, I''ll definitely proceed with caution and not damage our teacher''s reputation."

    Wei Xu shook his head and said with a smile, "Junior Sister has probably misunderstood what I meant. I''m saying that since junior sister has joined our academy and be Teacher''s disciple, then... you can be appropriately... more arrogant."

    Xie Nandu was taken aback, "Senior Brother..."

    "Teacher is naturally the person who knows how to reason things out best in the Great Liang Dynasty. So if anyone is being unreasonable, just let him reason it out with Teacher."

    Wei Xu dropped these words, turned around, and left coolly without stopping for a moment.

    Xie Nandu looked at the back view of this senior brother and was deep in thought.

    Soon, a horse carriage set off from the bank of South Lake and quickly left the academy. Passing through a good section of the Divine Capital, it arrived outside of the Court of Judicial Review''s office.

    A young girl wearing green walked out of the cabin and entered the Court of Judicial Review.

    She seemed like a pear blossom that arrived with the wind.

    Before long, a chair was already ced outside of the cell.

    "Looks like you''re doing well here." Xie Nandu sat down on the chair. Looking at the youth through the cell doors, there was a faint smile on her face.

    At this moment, Chen Chao who already had his shackles removed rubbed his wrists and said with a smile, "I finally understand now that saving you back then was definitely the most correct choice that I''ve made in this life. Luckily, I''m a warm-hearted andpassionate person. Otherwise, you''d have been a goner."

    In the first ce, sitting on the chair made her remember the time in Tianqing County back then. Seeing this fellow who was still like this again, Xie Nandu suddenly felt as if she had returned to that small courtyard.

    "Where''s that stove?" She could not help but ask.

    "An old hag wanted to kill me, my courtyard was demolished by her. But it''s fine, I''ll make her pay the price sooner orter." A hint of dejection shed across Chen Chao''s eyes, but it immediately dissipated. He said with a smile, "I still have to congratte you. I heard that you''re already that whatever dean''s final disciple now."

    This news was not told by Xie Nandu in the letter. In reality, she would not take the initiative to mention this sort of thing either.

    Xie Nandu raised her brows and said, "In your letter, you said that you won''tugh at me even if I didn''t be his disciple. But, there was nothing I wanted to do in these few years that I''ve failed in."

    She rarely talked to someone in such a tone. In reality, she had always appeared very indifferent and did not show many emotions. She was also very cavalier about other things.

    It was just that she seemed a little more excited when in front of this boy.

    Chen Chao blinked and rubbed his hands excitedly. Some thoughts shed through his mind, but he did not utter them.

    "Roasted sweet potato is good, right? Especially the roasted sweet potato in Tianqing County."

    Chen Chao suddenly opened his mouth and said with some pain, "I probably can''t eat it anymore in this lifetime. Remember to eat a few more for me, count it as helping me to remember its taste."

    Xie Nandu looked at the boy in front of her, pondered for a bit, and said with a nod, "No problem. The Divine Capital''s sweet potatoes aren''t as delicious as Tianqing County''s, I remember its taste."

    Chen Chao said, "I have some skygold currency. If I die, I''ll give it all to you."

    Xie Nandu said, "I don''tck money, so you''d best keep this bit of money for yourself."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "You know what I''m trying to say."

    Xie Nandu said in all seriousness, "You want to bribe people with your modest purse? Do you know that your problem is too big? Even the most renowned ministers in court won''t dare to get involved. No matter how much money you have, you can''t spend it too."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao lowered his head in pain and mumbled, "But I really don''t want to die here just like this. I haven''t lived enough."

    Xie Nandu said with a slight smile, "If you''re not fated to die, then you definitely won''t die."

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You really are a fat worm in my stomach."

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "Tapeworm?"

    Chen Chao said seriously, "Fat worm!"

 Chapter 51: The Storm Arrives

    Many high officials and nobles lived in the Divine Capital''s southern city. Arge number of houses were connected and they often belonged to the same surname family. Some of them were pirs of the imperial court and there were also many who rendered meritorious service in founding the nation. Although there was already no real authority now, the titles and wealth have been inherited. They were not to be messed with in the southern city.

    In the depths of that alley called Willow Street, there was a rather quiet little courtyard. It was originally a courtyard of Duke Liang back then. Butter on, this Duke Liang failed in his rebellion and his entire n was executed. This courtyard was also confiscated by the Divine Capital''s government. Only until many yearster, when a mysterious buyer bought it, did this small courtyard have a new owner.

    It was just that that person''s identity had always been well-hidden. Outsiders did not know it.

    Today''s Divine Capital was still rainy. Even if this might very well be thest rain in spring, the people also spurned it.

    The man who was walking through the rain would stop from time to time. Only after gettingplete assurance that no one was following behind him, did he walk into that small alley and arrive at the deepest manor. Then, he reached his hand out and knocked on the door. His knocking was very rhythmic; one heavy and two light. The door only slowly opened after repeating this several times.

    An elderly-looking old man nced around the surroundings before his voice sounded out, "No one saw, right?"

    "This lowly one knows the rules, I guarantee that nobody knows." The man smiled meekly and took a letter that was wrapped in cowhide paper out of his bosom. After the old man took it, he said expressionlessly, "Go and get your money from the ounts office."

    After saying this, the old man shut the door with a bang. The body that was originally still a little hunched instantly straightened up. He walked into the courtyard with that letter. Soon, he saw two young men in front of a house. The old man''s old face was already upied by a smile. At this moment, his body became even more hunched, "Reporting to immortal masters, there''s news."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The interior of the houses was lined with precious white deer hide. The three chairs were all crafted from several centuries-old fragrant rosewood, while the candles were made using rendered fat from the South Sea''s merfolk. The entire house was currently filled with a light fragrance.

    The old man with a head full of white hair was standing at one side meekly. The people seated on those few chairs were all rather imposing.

    Apart from a vicious-looking daoist nun.

    Chen Chao had met two of them before; that daoist nun from Three Streams Manor as well as Xu Yu from the South Heaven Sect. The other person was a senior of Chi Ganquan duo, Liu Shui Mountain''s Yu Ke.

    If the Court of Judicial Review wanted to try Chen Chao for killing cultivators without authorization, it not only needed to team up with the Three Judicial Chief Ministries, they also needed each sect to send a cultivator here to listen, so that the Great Liang Dynasty could not y favoritism. But in reality, it was just the foreignnd cultivation sects exerting pressure on the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The disciple outside brought in the letter covered in cowhide. Xu Yu did not go and take it. Yu Ke was also expressionless and did nothing.

    The middle-aged daoist nun took the letter. Opening and reading it a little, she sneered coldly, "That miscreant has already reached his wit''s end! He has no more tricks! He can only wait to die."

    Seeing that the middle-aged daoist nun had no intention of letting the two of them read the letter, Xu Yu could only smile bitterly and reach out his hand, "Can Fellow Daoist Wang let me read this letter?"

    Only then, did the middle-aged daoist nun hand over the letter with a cold face.

    After Xu Yu finished reading it, he passed it to Yu Ke.

    "In this case, even if that scoundrel is acquainted with that dean''sst disciple, it hasn''t reached the point where the dean will step forward either. There''s really nothing to worry about anymore, we just have to stop Great Liang from showing favoritism to that scoundrel. Just the crime of him killing cultivators without authorization is enough to make him die here. It''s a shame that he''ll actually be getting off so easily. If I can bring him back to the South Heaven Sect, I''ll definitely torment him to death!"

    Xu Yu''s expression was ugly. He had a stomach pent up with anger in the first time. He could not vent it on the middle-aged daoist nun at this moment, so he could only vent it on Chen Chao.

    The middle-aged daoist nun frowned and said with a cold smile, "Even if we can take him away, he''ll also be taken to my Three Streams Manor. When is it your South Heaven Sect''s turn?"

    When Xu Yu heard that, his expression changed and became even darker. When he previously heard that the one from Three Streams Manor was not Li Huo, he felt that it was not very good. Now, as expected, this woman had long gone mad. She was totally a mad dog who bit anyone she saw.

    "Fellow Daoist Wang, why is this necessary? Our demand now should be the same, let''s not harm the harmony."

    Without waiting for Xu Yu to speak, Yu Ke who did not talk the entire time opened his mouth to urge, "The three families are now on the same boat, we should be working together."

    The middle-aged daoist nunughed coldly and did not say anything. She just got up and left without any hesitation.

    Xu Yu''s expression was livid, but he did not say a word. Only after the middle-aged daoist nun left, did he wave his hand. The people in the house left one after another. In the end, there was only Yu Ke alone left. This ordinary-looking middle-aged man had a bitter smile, "Fellow Daoist Yu, that Fellow Daoist Wang is in pain from losing her disciple. You and I have to show more understanding."

    Xu Yu lifted his head and looked at Yu Ke as he said, "You yourself are aware of how the Three Streams Manor is normally, why is there a need to say more? Moreover, they actually only sent a crazy b!tch here for the current matter, can she be in charge of anything? If any unforeseen idents happenter, can we count on her?"

    Yu Ke nced at the letter that was still on the table and said with a smile, "That scoundrel no longer has any tricks, what else is there to worry about now?"

    Xu Yu stood up, smacked the table, and tried his best to suppress his anger as he said, "Fellow Daoist Yu, I hope that you can understand, this ce isn''t the foreignnds, it''s the Great Liang Dynasty''s Divine Capital. There isn''t only that Warden here, there''s the academy''s dean, and also that emperor in the imperial pce!"

    Those were all big shots; genuinely important people.

    They were not what a Three Streams Manor couldpare to.

    "Fellow Daoist Xu should also not forget about a domino effect. Although our qi refiner lineage can''t challenge the Great Liang Dynasty, if we get any unfair treatment here, could it be that the entire foreignnds will sit on the sidelines and ignore?" "They won''t. There are so many people in the foreignnds, how can Great Liang dare to do so?"

    Yu Ke had some anger too, but he suppressed it extremely well, "Fellow Daoist Xu, don''t be too worried, this incident was just an ident, that''s all. Moreover, we''ve already taken care of things, that Li fellow is dead too. Even if this wench knows the truth, there''s no truth. Who can say anything?"

    Xu Yu took a deep breath. Only then, did he look at Yu Ke and said softly, "I hope so."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu returned to the shore of South Lake. There was still half a month until the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' trial. Those things that happened in the Court of Judicial Review had presumably reached some people''s ears already. Therefore, she did not need to worry that some people woulde here to see her. Even if there really were, it was actually harmless too. She only needed to wait half a month for that day. Of course, before this, cultivating with her senior brother was essential.

    Actually, Xie Nandu already stepped into Initial Realm on the third day of studying with Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu did not express much shock, because their teacher had long said that this junior sister was shockingly talented. Stepping into Nepenthe Realm was just a matter of time. What was even moremendable was that her mentality also far surpassed ordinary people.

    At that time, his teacher drank some alcohol and said something that Wei Xu could not forget.

    That was that: this girl can inherit my mantle.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The dean was not interested in thinking about what his disciples were thinking. At this moment, he was currently arranging for someone to y chess with, not the old friend that he yed with before. The one ying with him today was another one of his disciples.

    He took in 72 disciples. Although some of them had passed away due to various reasons, leaving before him, the teacher, there were still many disciples who were still alive to this day. Among those disciples who were still alive, this person in front of him was the best in chess. He was the national champion of the Great Liang Dynasty, called Su Yi.

    Su Yi was handsome, gentle, and refined. Su Yi was the ideal partner in the hearts of manydies in the Divine Capital over a dozen years ago. But sadly, he only liked to study and y chess all his life. Hence, he still had no woman apanying by his side after more than ten years had passed.

    "I heard that teacher got your wish and found a little junior sister for us senior brothers. This is truly a wonderful thing."

    Su Yi reached out to ce a piece. It was just that he forcefully changed his advantageous y into an evenly-matched situation.

    The dean nodded his head in satisfaction, "That junior sister of yours is like a piece of rough jade that still needs polishing, Presently, I''m temporarily having Wei Xu teach her on my behalf."

    Su Yi nodded his head and praised, "Since it''s Senior Brother Wei, then there''s nothing to say. Senior Brother is exceptionally talented. In both cultivation and studying, one probably can''t find a senior brother topare to him. With him teaching Little Junior Sister, it shouldn''t be bad. But, as the senior brother, since I learned that I have such a little junior sister, I have to send a greeting gift no matter what. It''s just, I don''t know what Little Junior Sister likes."

    The dean nced at the game. cing a piece, he shook his head and said, "Your junior sister is from a great family, but is a hard-toe-across pure person. Gifting anything seems vulgar, so forget it."

    When Su Yi heard this, he said a little sadly when cing a piece again, "Then, could it be that I don''t gift anything? Then Little Junior Sister will probably feel that I, this senior brother, is stingy."

    The deanughed coldly, "Do I not know what you''re thinking? You''d best put away your ideas. Plus, that little junior sister of yours already has someone she fancies. A young boy and a young girl, a suitable pairing. Why are you joining in the fun at your age?"

    Su Yi eximed and asked disappointedly, "Which family''s boy is it?"

    The dean casually said, "That one who''s stirring up a storm in the Divine Capital presently."

    That incident had already set off a storm in the Divine Capital, he naturally knew about it.

    "This student heard that those foreignnd cultivators have already entered the Divine Capital. Since that''s Little Junior Sister''s cherished person, isn''t teacher going to do anything?"

    Su Yi looked at the dean.

    "That''s all my spection. Even if it''s true, so what? I''m your little junior sister''s teacher, have I be that kid''s teacher too?" The dean snorted coldly, "There''s no such logic in this world, I said it."

    "Sir, you''re so overbearing."

    Su Yi felt a little helpless.

    The dean said coolly, "Used to it. I''m just this overbearing."

    Su Yiughed dryly and said no more. It was just that he brimmed with killing intent with each piece he ced after that.

    Seeing that his defeat on the chessboard was already set, the dean''s expression became increasingly worse. Finally, he simply waved his sleeve and knocked the board over as he scolded, "You traitorous disciple!"

    Su Yi had an innocent look, "Teacher, it''s just ying chess. Why are you being unreasonable?"

    The dean was full of rage, "How many words do you know?! You''re reasoning things out with me?!"

 Chapter 52: Crossing the Street

    Perhaps it was because the news of the dean taking in a disciple was too mind-blowing, the limelight overshadowed all other matters. Therefore, the incident of Chen Chao killing cultivators without authorization did not seem as hot as before. But fortunately, the Xie Family was still adding fuel to the fire from behind. Hence, many civilians in the Divine Capital were still counting the days, thinking that it was these few days.

    Time slowly passed, and it soon reached that day.

    After dismissing the court, the officials from the Court of Judicial Review, the Ministry of Penalty, and the Court of Censors, stayed behind.

    This was the Great Liang Dynasty''s Three Judicial Chief Ministries.

    At the same time, those three foreign cultivators were also summoned to the pce.

    The middle-aged daoist nun had waited very long for this day. She felt that all of her patience had been exhausted, she only thought of rushing into the Court of Judicial Review to directly tear Chen Chao''s corpse to pieces. But, although she thought this way, she did not do so. Although she had already be a lunatic, she also knew that in the Great Liang Dynasty, the Divine Capital was not a ce where she could act wildly.

    As she walked around the imperial city today and looked at those green tiles and red walls, feeling the runes and array formations engraved on them, she felt very ufortable in her heart. It was just that no matter how ufortable she felt today, she would have to learn to endure too. Even if she could see those imperial city guards from time to time, she could only walk past those boorish martial artists expressionlessly and be unable to do anything.

    Compared to her, Xu Yu and Yu Ke who were behind her appeared far more level-headed. The two people looked calm and did not show any emotions.

    The three people followed a servant in the pce and walked all the way to the Imperial Study. The daoist nun''s expression was already extremely ugly. Thinking about how she was about to meet the Great Liang Dynasty''s emperor right away, even if she did not need to kneel, she would have to bow down too. This made her, who had been used to standing high above the masses, find it very difficult to ept. It was just that the door did not open. The servant outside the Imperial Study nced at the three people and said in a soft voice, "His Majesty has decreed that it''s enough for the three immortal masters toe here. You can leave the pce now."

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression eased up and her expression looked better. The remaining two also nodded their heads slightly, turning around and leaving. Entering the pce was a rule that was defined in the agreement many years ago. But, if they really met that Great Liang Emperor who was already known as a Nepenthe martial artist, it would be rather troublesome how they would deal with it too. This current situation was naturally the best.

    Watching the trio leave, the servant turned around and walked in.

    Theyout of the Imperial Study was simple, other than rows of bookshelves that were made from extremely precious fragrant rosewood, there was only an ordinary desk. The emperor was currently seated behind the desk and flipping through a book on misceneous affairs.

    The servant reported what happened outside in a soft voice. At the same time, he asked, "Your Majesty, should the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' officials be summoned?"

    "We heard that the dean epted his final disciple and it''s a girl. It''s really a strange affair, the dean''s first 71 disciples were all male. But in the end, there''s this only daughter."[1. Something to note, the emperor refers to himself using ëÞ, which I''ll trante as We.]

    The Great Liang emperor''s voice sounded out without much loftiness. Perhaps it was because he was talking about the dean, the emperor''s mood was pretty good.

    The servant who had served in the pce for over 20 years replied in a soft voice, "The dean has always been natural and unrestrained, he naturally has his own rules when doing things."

    "Rule? What rules does that old fogey have? It''s just that his temper is bad enough and his fist isrge enough. But, We like it."

    All schrs under the heavens needed to be respected. Countless people in the Great Liang Dynasty''s court all looked up to the South Lake academy''s dean. When it reached the emperor''s mouth, he became just an old fogey. Yet, as the actual ruler of a dynasty, if the Great Liang emperor wanted to say so, no one would dare refute him too.

    Of course, if the dean was here, he would definitely refute it.

    Only after the casual chitchat, did the Great Liang emperor remember the official business and said calmly, "Tell the Three Judicial Chief Ministries to judge everything impartially. The Court of Judicial Review''s minister, Han Pu, will preside over the trial."

    The servant acknowledged but felt very uncertain too. Presently, rumors were running amok in the Divine Capital, saying that the reason why that youth could blow things up until it reached the Divine Capital, was because the Great Liang Dynasty wanted to change its attitude towards foreign cultivators. And the source of this notion was naturally the emperor, His Majesty. Since the emperor had this idea, one would presume that His Majesty should show favoritism when the Three Judicial Chief Ministries would be trying that warden today. But, why did he just say such a fleeting sentence?

    Everyone said that Heaven was hard to predict. But, as servants, were they not guessing this emperor''s thoughts all day long?

    Withdrawing from the Imperial Study, this servant went to deliver His Majesty''s decree to the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' officials who were waiting. On his way back to the Imperial Study, this servant was also pondering over the Great Liang emperor''s thoughts the entire time.

    The Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' officials who received the decree and went out of the pce were also musing over it.

    The minister of the Ministry of Penalty thought about it. Taking a look at Han Pu who was dressed inrge red official robes, he gritted his teeth and walked up to him, asking in a low voice, "Lord Han, could it be that His Majesty''s decree has no deeper meaning?"

    As early as the moment that youth entered the Divine Capital, they had been guessing His Majesty''s thoughts the entire time. Like countless people, they also really wanted to know whether the current situation urred naturally, or was that Emperor adding fuel to the fire too? If His Majesty had some ideas, then they all, these subjects, could also do some things. But, they were already going to trial this case after waiting till today, why was the final oue just His Majesty sending out a decree that showed no favoritism?

    Han Pu listened to this and felt that this Minister of Penalty in front of him was so idiotic and nearlyughed out loud. However, he recollected his emotions very quickly and said coolly, "His Majesty is the holy ruler, why would he show any favoritism? We just have to hear the case with impartiality. As long as we uncover the truth, we''ll live up to His Majesty''s trust."

    Although he said it like this, Han Pu still could not help but think of that interesting boy on his way out of the pce. There was unambiguous evidence for his murder case, but he could not take out any other evidence. Even if he could reveal the truth of the matter during this Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial, what could it do?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the Great Liang emperor''s decree, the Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial this time would be presided over by the Court of Judicial Review. Hence, the venue for the trial could no longer be held in the Court of Judicial Review. Instead, it was changed to the Ministry of Penalty''s government office. Therefore, after Han Pu left the pce and returned to the Court of Judicial Review, Chen Chao finally left the Court of Judicial Review prison where he had been staying for over half a month.

    Retching the heavy shackles, Chen Chao took a look at his arms and thought to himself that spending these few days in the dark and gloomy prison was not entirely without benefits. At least now, it made his skin be a little fairer.

    Thinking up to here, he could not help butugh.

    A gloomy voice sounded out with some regret, "You''re about to die, how can you stillugh?"

    Chen Chao returned to his senses and discovered that he had already left the Court of Judicial Review''s office and arrived at the entrance now. In front of him was that familiar prison wagon as well as the familiar Weng Quan.

    "Why is it you again?!"

    Chen Chao opened his eyes wide, very perplexed by this.

    Weng Quan grinned and said, "You''re a felon now. What if something happens when transporting you? The Left Guard is responsible for the Divine Capital''s safety. Incidentally, helping out the Court of Judicial Review is also within reason."

    "If it''s you, then fine. But we''re in the Divine Capital now, can''t you find a new prison wagon?"

    Weng Quan nodded and said, "Of course there are new wagons. But, I figured that you''ve ridden in this one before, maybe you''ll have some attachment towards it."

    Chen Chao was expressionless and silently cussed this guy.

    A momentter, Chen Chao seemed to have thought of something. He immediately lowered his voice and asked, "Could it be that Commander Song has discovered his conscience and wanted you to rescue me out of here?"

    Weng Quan was stunned and immediately looked at Chen Chao like he was looking at an idiot, "Kid, this is the Divine Capital!"

    Chen Chao naturally knew that too and was absorbed in thought.

    He was merely cracking a harmless joke.

    After calmly walking into the prison wagon again, Chen Chao looked at the nice weather today and thought to himself that it was a good omen.

    The team slowly left the street and soon attracted a group of civilians to surround and watch. The entire Divine Capital already knew that the Three Judicial Chief Ministries would be trying Chen Chao today. It was also natural for thesemon people to show up here. Butter, when trying this case in the Ministry of Penalty, only a small number of civilians could enter the ce and listen.

    This time, Chen Chao did not lower his head. Instead, he looked around, as if he already knew that today would be thest day of his life, so he wanted to look at this world more.

    "I heard that he killed foreign cultivators without authorization. But, he''s just a teenager. Could it be that he''s going to die at this young age?"

    "Yeah, I even heard that he worked as a warden for several years. During his tenure, he protected the civilians in a region from being invaded by demons."

    "There must be some hidden secrets. It''s just, don''t know if those government officials can uphold justice for him or not."

    "Other things are fine, but now, it has involved those foreign cultivators. How can it be so easy?"

    "Those cultivators have never viewed us as humans. Actually, if he killed them, so be it. But, things have blown up. Now, the imperial court has no choice too."

    "How dare you say this? Do you not want to live anymore?!"

    The moring voices sounded out continuously on the streets. Many people already knew about Chen Chao''s identity. In fact, under the Xie Family''s aggravation of the situation, they even knew what kind of achievements Chen Chao had made as a warden these few years. Hence, although they did not know the truth yet, they already had sympathy.

    As themon people, they did not want much, living and working in peace would be great. One naturally would not worry about demons eating people in the Divine Capital. But in other ces, having a good warden appeared to be very crucial.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Following Chen Chao''s prison wagon to the Ministry of Penalty were several horse carriages. The three qi refiners who had just entered the pce and left again met with the Court of Judicial Review''s group on the streets now. When they stopped, they naturally heard those discussions by the street. When the middle-aged daoist nun heard those words, she was beyond furious. If she was not in the Divine Capital at this moment, she would probably have already gone on a killing spree.

    Especially after hearing that "if he killed them, so be it", a monstrous fury burned in the daoist nun''s heart. At this moment, she no longer cared whether or not she was in the Divine Capital, she wanted to take action and kill that person.

    Except, before she could do so, ripples surfaced in her heart. It was Xu Yu''s voice, "Fellow Daoist Wang, you must endure it. If you act recklessly in this current circumstance, it probably wouldn''t just be that scoundrel who dies, even the three of us won''t be able to walk out of the Divine Capital."

    Although he had always been at odds with this middle-aged daoist nun, Xu Yu had no choice but to say something at this point. He was really afraid that this crazy woman would disregard everything in her fury. Killing people elsewhere was still fine, but this was the Divine Capital. If they really killed people under the Great Liang emperor''s eyelids, no matter how powerful the sects behind them were, it would likely be very hard to cover them.

    The middle-aged daoist nun spat out a turbid breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She was indeed a crazy woman, but at this moment, she at least had a silver of reason left.

    But even so, she cursed viciously, "Plebeians, all wretched plebeians who deserve to die!"

 Chapter 53: When That Youth Speaks

    The main hall of the Ministry of Penalty was very spacious. Many criminals had been tried here before. Not regardless of the size of the incident or the identity of the criminals, it could not be mentioned in the same breath with the Court of Judicial Review. But this was the Ministry of Penalty after all, so when the Minister of Penalty had no choice but to sit behind the table on the left, he was not in a good mood.

    He nced at the Minister of Censors opposite. Thetter was a thin civil servant who was over half a century years old. His eyes narrowed slightly after he was seated as if he began to doze off.

    This attitude showed that he would not be too attentive to the trial afterward.

    Actually, this was the case too. The Three Judicial Chief Ministries trying a single case, there had to be a primary and secondary. Since the Court of Judicial Review was presiding over the case, then the two of them had better not supnt the host. But, the Minster of Penalty had received other news long before this and did not think so.

    Han Pu who was dressed inrge red official robes walked in from outside the main hall and seated in the main seat. Today, he was not as scary as in the past. Unexpectedly, therge red official robes had some brightness.

    The middle-aged daoist nun trio walked in from outside the main hall. The Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' three people all stood up to show some respect. No matter how their rtionship with the foreign cultivators was, the respect at this moment was due. Although this was the Divine Capital, the logic was the same as these three people having no choice but to enter the pce to meet with the Emperor.

    Only after those three people were seated, did these three people sit down again.

    A small number of civilians were permitted to enter thepound. They were some distance away from the main hall, but they were able to clearly hear the voicesing from the main hall.

    Everything was ready.

    The Minister of Penalty said softly, "Lord Han, you can bring in the criminal."

    Han Pu said calmly, "Bring the criminal in."

    The sound of shackles being dragged across the ground sounded out. A youth who was dressed in ck and had an unkempt appearance was brought in from outside by two feudal troops. He walked extremely slowly like he had suffered some kind of harsh torture in the Court of Judicial Review. Coupled with his current appearance, it clearly gave people a particrly wretched feeling.

    The middle-aged daoist nunughed coldly, looking somewhat delighted.

    The two feudal troops withdrew at this moment, leaving Chen Chao alone.

    The Minister of Penalty could not help but say, "Why aren''t you kneeling?!"

    The moment he asked this, the middle-aged daoist nun nodded her head, while Xu Yu frowned.

    The Court of Judicial Review''s Han Pu had an ugly expression. He gave the Minister of Penalty a deep look. It was just that he did not speak.

    Chen Chao sneaked a nce at that daoist nun who was seated by the side and used his eyes to provoke her, making that middle-aged daoist nun who had just calmed down be extremely furious again. But she could not re up at this time, so she felt even more ufortable instead.

    "ording to Great Liang''sws, I''m still Tianqing County''s warden before being convicted. I''m the same as Your Excellency, an official of the imperial court too! Why should I kneel?"

    Chen Chao looked at the Minister of Penalty and narrowed his eyes.

    When the civilians in the courtyard heard this, they started discussing one after another. There were even some of them who could not help but shower a few praises.

    The Minister of Penalty said angrily, "Your unauthorized murder of cultivators has be a fact, what else do you have to say? At this point, you''re still not repenting?!"

    He wanted topletely set the tone for today''s matter as soon as he opened his mouth.

    But this time, without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, Han Pu said expressionlessly, "What he said is Great Liang''sw too. No matter what, there is indeed no conviction at this moment."

    The Minister of Penalty was taken aback. ncing at Han Pu, he stopped talking.

    As for that Court of Censors'' Minister of Censor, his eyes seemed to be shut again. Who knew whether or not he really fell asleep?

    "Three Streams Manor, South Heaven Sect, and Liu Shui Mountain, the three sects are using you of killing the cultivators of their sects without authorization. Is there such a thing?"

    Han Pu looked at Chen Chao, his lips moving slightly. But, he was thinking about whether this boy had any way to resolve this issue or not.

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment and said with a nod, "There''s indeed such a thing."

    Han Pu let out a sigh in his heart and asked, "How many people were there and why did you kill them?"

    "Replying Your Excellency, there was that person called Guo Xi from the Three Streams Manor, Yan Ruoshui of South Heaven Sect; they called her Fairy Yan. There''s also a pair of apprentice brother and sister left, I don''t remember their names..."

    Chen Chao slowly opened his mouth. It was just that when he said that he did not remember the names of that pair of apprentice brother and sister, Yu Ke''s expression was a little ugly.

    "Commandery Qingshan''s warden came to the county to look for me, saying that there was a mine copse in the mine and wanted me to investigate it. But, he also said that there was no rush and he wanted me to wait for a few people. As for who, he did not exin, but..."

    Chen Chao talked about the sequence of events. It was just that the Minister of Penalty interrupted right after he started, "That person is now dead, there''s no witness no matter what you say. Stop implicating people for no reason."

    Chen Chao nced at Han Pu, thetter waspletely unresponsive. Then, he set his eyes on the Minister of Penalty and asked, "May I ask Your Excellency, do you also try cases like this normally? You jump to conclusions before the prisoner can exin things clearly?"

    Chen Chao''s eyes were scorching. At this moment, he was staring at the Minister of Penalty in front of him with an imposing aura. How did he still look miserable?

    "You..."

    The Minister of Penalty was rendered speechless for a moment. He held a high position in the Ministry of Penalty. If not for the fact that today''s case was so important, how could hee and try this case in person?

    "The former magistrate of Tianqing County, who is presently Wanshan County''s magistrate, Mi Ke, knows about this matter too. How can you say that this lowly official is implicating people for no reason? Rather, it seems like Your Excellency has never studied Great Liang''sws in detail despite being in charge of Great Liang''sws!"

    Chen Chaoughed coldly, his face full of mockery.

    The Minister of Penalty''s face turned pale. How could he have imagined that this boy who had already be a prison now, would actually still dare to be so rampant? He pointed at Chen Chao and said angrily, "You''re impudent!"

    "Impudent?"

    "I can be even more impudent!"

    Chen Chao sneered and said, "Lord Han, ording to Great Liang''sw, if this Minister of Penalty has ties with foreignnd cultivators, will he lose the right to participate in the trial today?"

    Han Pu was taken aback and promptly said, "There''s indeed this rule in Great Liang''sws."

    "What a razor-tongued brat. Lord Han, why aren''t you implementing punishment?"

    A voice suddenly sounded out, but it was not that middle-aged daoist nun, but Xu Yu who had always been calm. He stared at Han Pu and said expressionlessly, "Things are very clear; we have proof, but he can only implicate people for no reason. Why don''t I use my sect''s secret art to interrogate him properly? I believe that it will be a little faster than Lord Han."

    The middle-aged daoist nun originally wanted to speak. But hearing Xu Yu speak up at this moment, she nodded slightly. Although she still did not have a favorable impression of this South Heaven Sect cultivator, it became different from before in the end.

    Without waiting for Han Pu to speak, Chen Chao suddenly said, "At this moment, you''re in our Divine Capital, not in foreignnds! Do you all still want to kill me without asking like in Tianqing County?!"

    "After killing people, I knew that you all will take revenge. But as the warden, I had to protect thend and keep the people safe, so I never left and still guarded the area!"

    This sentence was so loud that themon people in the courtyard could hear it clearly.

    After a brief silence in the courtyard, there was an uproar.

    Themon people instantly started to discuss. These were details that they did not know before. After learning about it now, they began to sympathize with Chen Chao very naturally. Especially that part about protecting thend and keeping the people safe. Even when he knew that a cmity would be befalling him, he still refused to leave. It made people''s blood boil with indignation. That was our Great Liang Dynasty''s warden, even if he killed people, you guys actually ignored Great Liang Dynasty''sws. When it was in Tianqing County, fine. Now, you were still acting like this in the Divine Capital?!

    That was our Great Liang Dynasty''s Divine Capital. Was Great Liang''sws useless in our Great Liang Dynasty''s Divine Capital too?

    This was the idea that sprang into everyone''s mind almost instantly. Everyone opened their eyes extremely wide at this moment, their voices moring, virtually stirring up the entire Ministry of Penalty.

    Extremely loud voices also erupted on the streets outside of the Ministry of Penalty at this moment.

    Although they could not enter thepound, the information still transmitted out.

    "Your Excellencies, please uphold justice for Warden Chen!"

    "Warden Chen is a good man! He''s innocent!"

    That sentence about how he wanted to protect thend and people as the warden made the crowd go wild. Their fear of foreign cultivators was already tossed to the back of their minds at this moment. Currently, they only wanted to uphold justice for Chen Chao.

    Hearing the voicesing from outside, the Minister of Penalty''s expression was extremely ugly. But, he could not say anything at this moment, because Chen Chao had been acting in ordance with Great Liang''sws from the beginning until now. He actually could not find any fault at all. If he kept defending foreign cultivators at this time, he would probably incur public wrath.

    Xu Yu''s expression was livid and he did not speak, while the middle-aged daoist nun had a face full of killing intent, wishing to kill Chen Chao at this moment.

    While Han Pu looked as usual. It was just that the appreciation in his eyes was very apparent.

    The minister of the Court of Censors still looked half-dead. No matter how loud the voices, it could not seem to affect him.

    Chen Chao pointed at the Minister of Penalty and ced emphasis on each word, "Since that''s the case, then this lowly official requests for this Lord Minister to leave. He isn''t qualified to try this case."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was very quiet in the Imperial Study. The Great Liang Dynasty''s emperor was currently approving a booklet sent from the South to prevent floods by water control. He did not speak, all the way until a servant quietly walked into the Imperial Study. After kneeling down, he began to whisper about what was happening in the Ministry of Penalty''s hall at this very moment. The emperor picked up a red writing brush and did not dy in approving the booklet. After the servant finished talking, the emperor began tough.

    "Your Majesty, that boy counter-sued the Minister of Penalty for being unqualified during his trial. This is something unheard of. If it was buying time, so be it. But he brought out evidence. Who knows where he got it from."

    The Great Liang emperor said coolly, "There are so many spies in my Great Liang Dynasty, it''s also not a surprising thing that he''s one of them. Before that boy came to the Divine Capital, he had plenty of means, how can he be an ordinary youth? Today''s trial is destined to not be so simple. As for evidence, with the Xie Family''s help behind him, even if they couldn''t find conclusive proof of betraying the imperial court, how difficult is it to find some evidence tying him to foreignnd cultivators?"

    "Lord Han is still waiting for Your Majesty''s decree."

    Seeing that His Majesty began to keep silent after finished saying this, the servant hurriedly reminded him softly.

    "We have already given him our decree long ago. Why is he still asking for our decree?"

    He had already issued his decree when the Three Judicial Chief Ministries entered the pce previously; to judge with impartiality. Judging impartially was not referring to Chen Chao alone.

    The Great Liang emperor put the red brush down and rubbed his brows. Picking up his teacup and drinking a mouthful of tea, he suddenly said, "Go and fetch that boy''s files, we want to see just whose family''s child he is."

 Chapter 54: So What if Itâ€™s Repeated a Hundred Times?

    Han Pu who was seated in the main seat had a calm expression when he saw the evidence that was sent over. Waving his hand, there was naturally someone who delivered it in front of the Minister of Penalty''s desk for him to examine it. The Minister of Penalty nced at it and found that the evidence was extremely detailed. It was just that many things only stopped at the surface, the content of real interest was not detailed in it. Clearly, the existence who investigated him had already grasped even more details, but he still left some leeway for him and did not want to truly expose his rtionship with the foreignnd cultivators. However, it was actually expressing a fact like this.

    This was a threat that was also very ingenious.

    The Minister of Penalty looked at the youth over there. He did not know who was behind him. But the current him just felt rather anguished.

    The Minister of Penalty sat down dejectedly. His expression kept changing and in the end, he said weakly, "There''s indeed such a thing."

    Although his voice was not loud, it transmitted out.

    Themon popce in the courtyard immediately started scolding. They even temporarily put aside their fear of cultivators at this point. How could they care about such a Minister of Penalty?

    He ate the Great Liang Dynasty''s food but did these things. This would naturally infuriate them.

    That so-called prestige was not something that they cared about at this moment.

    Han Pu waved his hand, "Take the Lord Minister away and have Vice Minister Lie over."

    Since no more news came out of the pce, Han Pu could understand the emperor''s thoughts too.

    The head of the Ministry of Penalty was the minister, but there were still two left and right vice ministers.

    Soon, the skinny Vice Minister Li arrived here. He sped his hands and bowed towards Han Pu, "This lowly official pays respect to Lord Han."

    "Be seated. Since the Lord Minister can''t try the case anymore, Vice Minister Li will take his ce."

    Han Pu nced at the few cultivators by the side. Then, he turned his gaze to Chen Chao who was standing in the hall. He also did not know what other means this boy had. But no matter how it looked, his preparations were not limited to this.

    After Chen Chao requested for the Minister of Penalty to leave, he did not speak anymore. This was naturally a situation that he had long envisioned. The moment he entered the Court of Judicial Review, he was hit by a scheme that did not look too serious. Althoughter, Han Pu resolved it for him in time, Chen Chao knew that there would naturally still be many eyes and ears of those foreign cultivators in the Court of Judicial Review.

    Therefore, when Xie Nandu came to see him previously, although he had many things that he wanted to tell this Xie Family''s talented daughter, Chen Chao still did not say it explicitly. In the end, the two people talked about the stove and talked about sweet potatoes. It was actually having talked about everything.

    Since the Three Judicial Chief Ministries were trying him, how could Chen Chao not make preparations?

    Investigating these Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' officials was a must.

    After Xie Nandu understood what Chen Chao meant, she returned and made the Xie Family investigate the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' officials. The Court of Judicial Review''s Han Pu had always been a famously solitary minister in the Great Liang Dynasty. He did not have cliques normally, making it even more unlikely for him to have ties with foreign cultivators. The Court of Censors'' minister had always been honest and upright. Regardless of whether was it with the officials in court or with foreign cultivators, he did not have many ties to them and kept his hands clean.

    Only that Minister of Penalty had always had some unexinable connections to the foreign cultivators.

    Hence, Chen Chao knew right from the start that the Minister of Penalty would definitely be standing on the foreign cultivators'' side.

    There were two reasons for forcing this Minister of Penalty away. Firstly, it was to clip the wings of foreign cultivators in the Three Judicial Chief Ministries. The other was to invoke the empathy of these civilians who were watching.

    That was something extremely important.

    Things kept on brewing and information kept being transmitted out.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After changing people, the trial would naturally have to restart.

    Han Pu waited for the venue to quieten down before opening his mouth to ask, "Since you admit that you killed those cultivators, what was your reason?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I presume that the three lords have already seen the evidence that they provided. Indeed, it was me who killed those few qi refiners. But, that qi refiner, Guo Xi, nted a wicked spell on Magistrate Mi Ke for no reason after he stepped into Tianqing County, wanting to torture him to death. Later, I led them into the mines and they also wanted to kill me first. I was forced to retaliate and kill these people."

    When Chen Chao began talking about the reason, the faces of the civilians present were full of anger, and they were very unhappy about this. They were already standing with Chen Chao at this moment. Hearing that Chen Chao was almost killed by those people for no reason, they were naturally extremely furious.

    "Saying that it was for no reason, what a great excuse! Could it be that you can nder him without cause after he''s dead?" A voice suddenly sounded out, questioning Chen Chao with tumultuous emotions.

    The one who spoke at this moment was not the middle-aged daoist nun, nor was it Xu Yu, but Yu Ke who had never talked before.

    He nced at the Minister of Judicial Review and questioned, "Does the Great Liang Dynasty try cases like this? You can just rely on a mouth to say that there was no reason and confuse right and wrong?"

    After finishing saying these, Yu Ke looked at Chen Chao and said with a cold smile, "Alright, since that''s the case, let me ask you, you said that Guo Xi nted a wicked spell on Mi Ke, do you have proof?" "In other words, if we send someone to examine and he doesn''t have such a thing in his body?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Guo Xi is already dead, the mystic art has naturally dissipated. There''s nothing to check."

    "You''re saying that again?" Yu Ke sneered coldly. "How is there proof for everything that you''re saying? It''s probably lies that you fabricated in order to escape punishment."

    Hearing Yu Ke''s words, the ce became very quiet. That was because it was indeed the case. Even if Chen Chao said these things, he still did not take out evidence that could convince people in the end.

    Han Pu was expressionless, while that neer Vice Minister Li was absorbed in thought, unknown what he was thinking. As for the Court of Censors'' minister, he did not have any reaction, as if he had already fallen asleep right from the beginning. At this moment, he still did not wake up.

    "I think we can close the case." Xu Yu stood up too and shook his head as he said, "What''s the point of hearing him talk rubbish here?"

    Yu Ke and him looked at Han Pu together, applying pressure on this Minister of Judicial Review.

    The middle-aged daoist nun stood up too and looked at Chen Chao with detest as she said, "This kind of evildoer should have been trampled to death in the first ce. Why is there a need for such trouble?"

    If this daoist nun was number two on the list of people who wanted Chen Chao dead the most, then there would absolutely be no one who dared to say that they were number one.

    Han Pu furrowed his brows and looked at Chen Chao and asked, "What do you want to say?"

    He also knew that the young man in front of him likely had no more tricks to y. Even if he had, it might not be able to change the present situation too. At least, it was unable to resolve the problem at its root.

    Killing four cultivators was an irond fact and could not be changed.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and suddenly beganughing, "Actually, they are too anxious."

    Han Pu asked, "What too anxious?"

    "Their juniors died at my hands, I can naturally understand their feelings. Grief and pain is also reasonable. It''s just that they really deserved to die!"

    "Impudent!"

    "Such arrogance!"

    "You''re courting death!"

    Hearing this, the three cultivators'' reactions were different. That middle-aged daoist nun finally reached the limit of her patience. Lifting her hand, that whisk appeared in her hand and she shot toward Chen Chao. She was actually going to take action in the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall.

    Han Pu frowned and the bright red official robes on his body suddenly stirred. A boundless killing intent was released here and the entire hall seemed to have suddenly plunged into an endless hell. There were miserable screams and yelling everywhere. Those with weak minds immediately hugged their heads in pain and squatted down.

    Xu Yu and Yu Ke two people''s expressions were rather ugly too. But the two of them still spoke in unison, "Fellow Daoist Wang, calm down!"

    If this was elsewhere and she killed Chen Chao, that would have been it. But where was this ce? This was the Divine Capital. This boy in front of the was clearly already at the end of his ropes. There was no need to make a move at this moment at all. Rather, if they really killed him instead, then they definitely would not be able to walk out of the Divine Capital.

    Before the case was finished being tried, that boy was not convicted. The Great Liang Dynasty could totally say that he was innocent. If the daoist nun killed Chen Chao, it would be without justification instead.

    The whisk parted and the strands smacked over, akin to a raging tide mming against the shore.

    But, the current Han Pu was akin to a sea of blood. How could he be what the daoist nun, these two or three waves, could move?

    The two people exchanged blows briefly and the daoist nun immediately fell into a disadvantage.

    Soon, the middle-aged daoist nun was knocked back dozens of feet, while Han Pu remained unmoving from where he was.

    "Immortal Master Wang, don''t you understand where this ce is? This is the Divine Capital. It''s the Ministry of Penalty, not your Three Streams Manor. I''m afraid that you still have to show some restraint, right?"

    Han Pu was expressionless. But in actuality, he was extremely furious too. Making a move right in front of him was actually no different from pping him in the face.

    The middle-aged daoist nun had fury written all over her face. But, she also understood that she was not Han Pu''s match. At this moment, her anger dissipated a little. She also knew that if she really took action here, the severity of the consequences was not what she could bear.

    Xu Yu took a deep breath and said softly, "Lord Han, please forgive her."

    It was a very difficult thing to be able to make these foreign cultivators lower their heads in the first ce.

    But at this moment, he had no choice but to lower his head.

    Han Pu said with a sneer, "If Immortal Master Wang behaves like this, this official feels that there''s some secret instead. Otherwise, why would she be so impatient? If Warden Chen is really guilty, he''ll naturally be punished by the Great Liang Dynasty''sws, why would you need to personally take action?"

    "You..."

    The middle-aged daoist nun snorted coldly, her expression ugly to the extreme. But, she did not say anymore. She just returned to her seat and said nothing.

    Indeed, she should not be acting like this in the Divine Capital.

    Xu Yu and Yu Ke sat back down too.

    Han Pu nced at Chen Chao. He could not help but admire this youth. With just a sentence, he made those three cultivators lose their minds. Just this cunningness alone made the youth in front of him worthy of admiration.

    It was just that...

    This time, without waiting for Han Pu to speak, Chen Chao said, "I said earlier that I killed them because they wanted to kill me, this wasn''t my motive for killing them. I wanted to kill them because they really deserved to die. Even if I was made to choose a hundred times, I''d still kill them!"

    He was very calm when he spoke. But, it was this calmness that made the expressions of those three cultivators became grim until it turnedpletely ck.

    Han Pu asked, "Why do you say that?"

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and slowly said, "Putting aside that Guo Xi nted a wicked spell on County Chief Mi, let''s also disregard that these people had the intention to kill me before we entered the mines, just based on their purpose of going to the mine, I''ll definitely kill them."

    Hearing this, Xu Yu frowned slightly, while Yu Ke had a livid expression. As for that middle-aged daoist nun, hatred welled up in her heart once again.

    The scene became very quiet. No one spoke, everyone was waiting for the answer.

    Han Pu narrowed his eyes and that Vice Minister Li looked at Chen Chao very seriously. The Minister of Censors also opened his eyes.

    The civilians in the courtyard were very quiet.

    Chen Chao said very seriously, "Those few people didn''t go to the mines for the profound lineage, they went to steal our Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein!"

    The moment this sentence came out, the entire ce became deathly silent.

 Chapter 55: Wait Awhile

    It was nearing dusk and the sunset was hanging in the horizon, akin to a burning sea of fire; very beautiful.

    But the servant who was walking in the imperial city while carrying files was not in the mood to look and walked quickly to the Imperial Study. It was just that this time, before he arrived in front of the Imperial Study, he saw that a man in an emperor robe had already walked out.

    The Great Liang emperor felt that today''s evening was pretty good, so he wanted to take a look too.

    "Your Majesty, this servant camete, please punish me."

    The servant hurriedly knelt down and raised both hands at the same time, holding that file up. Then, he talked about what was currently happening in the Ministry of Penalty in a soft voice.

    The Great Liang emperor did not seem to care about this. Instead, he looked at the distant sunset and said with a slight smile, "This is probably the most beautiful scenery in the world."

    After saying this, he reached out to take that file. After browsing through it, he casually threw it out.

    "Can''t even ascertain the identity of a child. It''s really not easy for my Great Liang Dynasty to raise these people."

    The Great Liang emperor narrowed his eyes and nced into the distance. Although there was no anger when he was talking, having been in the pce for so many years, the servant naturally understood things too. But, he did not dare to exin anything.

    The Great Liang emperor shook his head before saying, "That boy has quite the means. I heard you say that he''s devoted to my Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The servant said softly, "I don''t know what''s the truth. But, judging from what that boy said, it looks like it."

    The Great Liang emperor startedughing. Who knew whether he really thought that things were like that, or whether he felt that it was too ridiculous?

    "Even if that boy knows about the dragon vein and also had the reason to kill those qi refiners with righteousness, where''s the proof?"

    Big shots could ignore evidence because they were powerful in the first ce and could ignore the rules of the world. Just like how the academy dean said to Su Yi; how many days have you studied? You actually dare to talk reason with me.

    Although the dean was the dean of the academy, he might not necessarily have really read that many books. He might not be right in everything too. Therefore, that sentence made no sense at all to begin with. But, in the eyes of big shots, it made a lot of sense.

    "Even if he could spin flowers out of thin air, could it be that Han Pu really dares to release him without proof?" "Could those few fools be willing to drop the matter?"

    The Great Liang Dynasty''s rtionship with the foreignnds merely seemed harmonious, but how was it so harmonious? It could be seen in the fullest expression of its beauty and form by how that daoist nun previously said wretched plebeians when she saw the Divine Capital''smon people, and how the emperor called them fools now.

    The Great Liang emperor suddenly asked, "Where''s that girl?"

    The servant said softly, "Your Majesty, the academy sent a letter. I heard that the dean has already left the city for a spring stroll in the dusk."

    Left the city for a spring stroll in the dusk, this was a little outrageous.

    The servant thought about it before saying, "That Xie Family''s girl is still in the Divine Capital."

    The Great Liang emperor smiled and stopped talking.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Different from the shock from before, after Chen Chao said the two words dragon vein, themon people in the courtyard started discussing noisily. Because they seriously did not know what in the world... a dragon vein was.

    But fortunately, it was not that everyone did not know. Hence, after a moment, the discussions became condemnation.

    After learning what a dragon vein was, the people naturally became furious. There was pure disgust and anger in their eyes when looking at those three cultivators. If not for that they were stopped by many reasons, they would probably want to directly beat those three people to death now, then eat them.

    That was not an ordinary thing, it was a dragon vein!

    It was the Great Liang Dynasty''s national foundation.

    Han Pu''s expression became a little ugly. Even as early as when Chen Chao said this, he made people enter the pce to inform the emperor.

    But at this moment, the Ministry of Penalty''s Vice Minister Li appeared a little panicky. He was originally pulled over to make up for numbers in the Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial. Now, he actually got involved in such a major matter. If he was not careful, he might get implicated. Thinking about how the Minister of Penalty was previously exposed by someone because of that matter, His Majesty must not be pleased. Even if he did not immediately depose that Lord Minister, it may be presumed that the Lord Minister would tender his resignation on his own in this one to two years. As the Left Minister, he was very likely to be the next Minister of Penalty. Just as he was feeling somewhatcent, how could he have known that such a thing would happen?

    As for that Minister of Censors, he seemed to be dead asleep before. Currently, he also perked up after hearing this. If it was killing a few cultivators, it was not a big deal. But now that it actually involved the Great Liang Dynasty''s foundation, how could the matter be small?

    It was just that without waiting for any one of the three of them to speak up, Xu Yu smacked the table and stood up to say angrily, "Nonsense!"

    Stealing the Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein would never be a trivial matter. Once confirmed, their three sects might not be able to get away unscathed.

    "You miscreant, to actually be so audacious to the extreme in order to live, talking nonsense to this point!"

    Xu Yu looked at Han Pu and said with a frown, "Lord Han, he''s already talking such nonsense now, is it not outrageous? Aren''t you going to implement punishment?"

    Han Pu ignored Xu Yu and just looked at Chen Chao.

    After Chen Chao said that, he was silent for a moment. His silence was not because he was scared that what he said was too shocking, but to give everyone some time, to give that person in the imperial pce some time, and also to give that person at the South Lake some time. But most importantly, it was to give themon people of the Divine Capital a little time.

    At present, it was unknown how many people were paying attention to this Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial. Hence, when the civilians in the courtyard learn about this, the civilians outside of the courtyard would know about it, then the entire Divine Capital''s popce would also know about it.

    This was what he was waiting for.

    Now, it was almost there.

    Hence, he opened his mouth and said, "Guo Xi and Yan Ruoshui four people came to Tianqing County. They went to that Xuanming Mine under the pretext of going to select some special ores and then, covering it up with the profound vein. But, in reality, there was a dragon vein under that mine. Although it''s not the main vein, once it''s stolen by the few of them, that would shake our Great Liang Dynasty''s foundation!"

    Han Pu asked, "Do you have any proof?"

    He knew that Chen Chao did not have hard evidence. Hence, when he spoke at this moment, he was asking what evidence he had.

    Chen Chao looked at Xu Yu and said solemnly, "Have the Imperial Astronomers'' officials go and ascertain whether or not there''s a dragon vein in the mines. There will naturally be results."

    Han Pu was silent for a moment and did not rush to speak. Why didn''t this boy in front of him say this before? Now that he had arrived in the Divine Capital, it would take at least several days for the Wei Prefecture''s office to check and return. Furthermore, even if they proved that there was indeed a dragon vein under that mine, it could only prove that the dragon vein was real. But, it could not prove that Chen Chao killed the cultivators without permission because of this.

    "Well, well, well, what flowery words! Indeed a glib kid."

    Xu Yu''s voice sounded out again and he said with a cold smile, "At this moment, even if you talk until you poke a hole in the sky, what''s the use? Even if there''s a dragon vein in that mine, how can it prove that the disciples from our sects went for the dragon vein instead of identally discovering it?"

    Although Xu Yu was smiling coldly at this moment, what he said was indeed not without reason.

    Chen Chao retorted, "Then if I also say that I identally killed them, do you believe it?"

    Hearing this, Yu Ke flew into a great rage before Xu Yu could speak, "There''s already proof that you murdered people, an evildoer like you isn''t allowed to talk rubbish here!"

    From a certain point of view, several of their disciples were killed by Chen Chao. If Chen Chao''s words were all fabricated nonsense to avoid punishment, then no matter how angry they were, it all seemed to be natural. So even if it was the civilians in the courtyard, they did not speak for a time too.

    Even the anger they had before also became a little weaker under the circumstances where Chen Chao had no evidence.

    Yeah.

    After all was said and done, no matter how much Chen Chao talked, he would forever becking a word: evidence.

    Even if everything was the truth, it could also be fake without evidence.

    Big shots did not need evidence because they were able to make the other party lower their heads based on their ability and say the conclusion that they wanted. But, small fries could not.

    Therefore, proof was very important.

    Chen Chao said, "What I said is all true. I said that they deserve to be killed because they were stealing our Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein. Therefore, I had to kill them, because I''m the area''s warden, and this is my responsibility. Even if I''m not a warden and I''m just an ordinary civilian, this is also something that I should do."

    As a Liang civilian, this was a responsibility to undertake.

    The moment these words came out, themon people in the courtyard nodded their heads repeatedly. But, their emotions were no longer as intense as before.

    Even if they felt that Chen Chao was right, it was still that sentence: everything needed proof.

    Han Pu was silent.

    Vice Minister Li was still worrying about his own future.

    "Where''s the proof?"

    This time, the one asking as the Court of Censors'' minister. This was his first time talking, his voice was very warm and not like he was interrogating, but like he was inquiring instead. He was like the gentlest teacher in a private school asking his own student: do you know how to recite this by heart?

    Hearing this, the three cultivators all smiled coldly.

    They could virtually already determine that Chen Chao did not have any evidence. Hence, that was why he kept talking rubbish here. But in reality, he could not show anything nor could he prove anything.

    "Scoundrel, you''ve already struggled long enough. Are you still unwilling to resign yourself to fate now?"

    "Why should I resign myself to fate?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I''m not in the wrong to begin with."

    Yu Ku felt a lot more rxed and his voice also became rather carefree. Because he practically understood at this moment that the youth in front of him no longer had the means to save the situation. He could not struggle anymore.

    "No matter how you spin your story, everything is meaningless without proof!"

    Xu Yu sneered coldly. At this moment, they already had victory within grasp.

    But very soon, he lifted his head again, and then said with a slight smile, "Proof? Of course I have it."

    The moment this sentence came out, everyone fell silent again.

    They all quietened down.

    Everyone was looking at Chen Chao. No one imagined that he would say something like this. No one would have thought that the situation would actually turn around after reaching this point.

    Xu Yu three people exchanged nces, their expressions changing slightly. But in the end, they still kept theirposure.

    The Minister of Censors was the first to react. Then, he looked at Chen Chao and said with a smile, "Take it out then."

    This time, he was like a teacher in a private school encouraging his own student.

    Chen Chao said, "We might have to wait awhile."

 Chapter 56: A Minor Storm

    Wait awhile?

    After hearing this, the expressions of the three cultivators changed several times. The middle-aged daoist nun was about to speak again when Xu Yu pulled her sleeve. At this moment, the middle-aged daoist nun was the most unstable among the three. Xu Yu did not want to let her sabotage the current situation.

    After Yu Ke and Xu Yu nced a nce, he said coolly, "Who knows whether the proof you said is real or not? I think that you just want to buy some time."

    This Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial had already taken roughly four hours, it was already long enough. But, Chen Chao still did not show any proof. No matter how one looked at it, it was not too believable now that he said that he had proof.

    "Turns out that Great Liang Dynasty really wants to protect you, aren''t you afraid of our fury?!"

    Yu Ke stared at Han Pu and was already going to drag this matter to a sufficiently high height.

    At the same time, this also expressed their thoughts at this moment as well as their will!

    But, Han Pu ignored him. This Minister of Judicial Review just looked at Chen Chao. There were many emotions in his eyes that gradually dissipated in the end, only for him to ask, "How long will it take?"

    The Minister of Censors also subconsciously asked, "Right, how long will it take?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and said calmly, "An hour."

    "Who''s giving you an hour?" Yu Ke immediately jumped out to oppose it. He said in a chilly voice, "Who knows what other excuses he''ll give after an hour? This criminal is merely buying time here. I really don''t know whether you people can''t see through this level of trickery, or you don''t want to see through it!"

    Yu Ke they all were not willing to give Chen Chao any time. Although they still felt that Chen Chao could not produce evidence, they were worried that he still had other means.

    After all, this youth exhibited meticulous thinking that was different from ordinary people right from the beginning. What if he really had some contingencies at this moment?

    "Lord Han, please sentence him at once, things are already very clear!" Xu Yu said straightforwardly, "If not, my southern qi refiner lineage will definitely seek justice from the Great Liang Dynasty!"

    This was already a tant threat.

    Vice Minister Li was still worrying about his career and was not interested in this matter. Although that Minister of Censors was paying attention to it now, he was just serving on the jury after all. Everything still depended on Han Pu.

    Han Pu frowned. After looking at Chen Chao, this Minister of Judicial Review suddenly said, "Since you still need an hour, this official will give you an hour."

    The moment these words came out, Xu Yu three people were about to re up.

    However, what Han Pu said next made them unable to say anything.

    "This official is willing to give him another hour. If the timees and Warden Chen is still unable to produce evidence, then this official is guilty of the same crime as him!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    From the bank of South Lake to the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall, it did not take too long even by horse carriage.

    The academy''s students were watching that horse carriage leave again, specting one after another about where the Xie Family''s girl was heading to now. Huang Zhi was hidden in the crowd and watching silently. His gaze was scorching as if it wanted to prate the curtain and see that woman currently seated in the cabin. But, it failed to prate from start to end.

    The horse carriage left and the hoof sounds gradually faded.

    Inside the cabin, Liu Ye asked curiously, "Miss, are we returning home again?"

    The young girl who was reading a volume on cultivation methods shook her head. Her line of sight did not shift and she just said, "Going to the Ministry of Penalty."

    Hearing this answer, Liu Ye was even more puzzled and shocked. But, she was not stupid after all. Soon, she said with some surprise, "Miss is also going to join the fun?"

    Which ce was the most lively in the Divine Capital today? Of course it was the Ministry of Penalty, there was a major case there. Who knew how many nobles were currently staring at that ce? Everything that was happening in the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall would be transmitted into the ears of those nobles very quickly. But, why was her missus joining in the fun too?

    Even if she was interested in that young warden, Miss could also learn about it in the academy. Why would she go there in person?

    Liu Ye thought a lot and Xie Nandu just replied with one sentence, "That boy is my friend."

    Thinking about it, she emphasized, "A close friend."

    The two could be said to have saved each other''s lives. There was no problem at all in saying that they were close friends.

    Liu Ye said with a realization, "Miss was writing letters to him before?"

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and smiled without speaking.

    Liu Ye was shocked again. Immediately after, she also became curious about that youth whom she had never met before.

    She supported her cheeks and asked, "Miss, is that guy handsome?"

    Hearing this question, Xie Nandu shook her head, "Can only say that he has delicate features."

    Liu Ye frowned and said, "Then... has he read a lot of books?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "That''s a no as well."

    Liu Ye probed, "Then, his family background is good?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    Liu Ye muttered, "Then why does Miss like him?"

    There was a brief silence.

    Xie Nandu retracted her line of sight from the book and look at this maidservant. Frowning slightly, she asked, "Who said that I like him?"

    Liu Ye looked at her missus and was a little panicky. It was just that before she could speak, a neighing sound suddenly came from outside the cabin and the horse carriage suddenly stopped.

    Right after that, there was the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows.

    While Liu Ye''splexion turned deathly pale.

    Xie Nandu reached her hand out, wanting to lift the curtains. But, Liu Ye pulled the corner of her sleeve and shook her head as she said, "Don''t, missy."

    Xie Nandu did not listen to her, she just continued to lift the curtain. Only then, did she see the scene outside.

    This was a spacious and deep alley. She had only recentlye to the Divine Capital, so she did not know where this alley was in the capital. But, she was very clear that this road should not be the path leading to the Ministry of Penalty''s office.

    Let alone that an ordinary-looking young man was currently standing opposite at this moment.

    He wore a long gown and looked like a schr.

    Xie Nandu nced at him, then she took a look next to the carriage. The coachman''s corpse was there, with no expression on his face. There was a thin bloodstain across his neck and blood spilled all over the ground, gradually dying his clothes.

    This was no longer her first time seeing a dead person, but she still did not feel too good.

    If it was outside of the Divine Capital, forget it.

    But, this was the Divine Capital.

    She was the Xie Family''s descendant, a student of the academy, and thest disciple of the dean.

    These three identities added together, why would there still be someone making a move against her in the Divine Capital?

    "Rx, I won''t do anything to you. The Xie Family''s fury and the dean''s fury, any one of them isn''t what I can bear."

    As if he knew what Xie Nandu was thinking, the young man exined with a faint smile, "I just want to ask you to wait here for a moment. If you feel bored, we can even chat."

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows. She understood something; someone did not want that boy to live.

    Compared to a spy like the Minister of Penalty, the spy in front of her likely held much greater importance.

    Xie Nandu said, "If he dies, I''ll be very angry."

    That young man did not seem surprised at all and said with a nod, "I naturally know this. But, although you''ve already be the dean''s final disciple at this moment, you''re not the dean yet. Your fury is likely not that important yet."

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows. Although she was not happy, she also had no choice but to agree with the other party.

    "I''m leaving."

    Xie Nandu calcted the time, her expression a little ugly.

    The young man shook his head and said, "You can''t leave for the time being."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, she could not ept such a thing.

    She stepped out of the cabin. Her clothes fluttered with the wind and some qi appeared. But, it was still somewhat weak. Although she had already attended some lessons and stepped into Initial Realm, she was only Initial Realm; just the initial glimpse at cultivation. She was akin to a wild grass that had just sprouted. Although it was fresh, it was of little use.

    The young man smiled and said, "I thought that you understand the present situation. But, I didn''t expect that you seem a little foolish."

    "The dean doesn''t seem to care much about these things. Could it be that the dean cares more about talent than anything else?"

    The young man waved his hand. Suddenly, he felt that he had overestimated this young girl in front of him.

    Xie Nandu did not speak, she just walked toward the young man opposite her. She was merely Initial Realm, but she could not see through the other party''s realm.

    The young man furrowed his brows. Soon, he figured something out. He let out a sigh and said, "Turns out that you''re not stupid, you''re very smart instead."

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "You won''t let something happen to me. But, if I make something happen to myself, it will be med on you too."

    The young man smiled and said, "The idea is pretty good. But, your cultivation realm is too low. If I don''t want something to happen to you, you can''t make anything happen to yourself."

    His voice faded and the young man took a step out. His entire figure suddenly scattered. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Xie Nandu. It was just that he had just reached out his hand when he frowned again. His entire person retreated several dozen feet explosively and returned to where he originally was.

    He looked toward the alley entrance with stupefaction.

    A schr had appeared over there. He was quietly watching what was happening in the alley.

    "Wei Xu..."

    There were not many people in the Divine Capital who did not recognize him. He was the dean''s disciple. Furthermore, he was an extremely famous one among them.

    The young man looked at Wei Xu, his expression ugly to the extreme. A momentter, he said expressionlessly, "Wei Xu, you shouldn''t appear here."

    Wei Xu knew what his words meant. It was just that he shook his head and said, "This is my little junior sister."

    "So after you took the dean as your teacher, you''re not caring about anything anymore?" The young man had some anger on his face. He pointed at Wei Xu and said in a cold voice, "Don''t you forget about <i>some </i>things!"

    Wei Xu did not care when he heard this. He just looked at him and said calmly, "You can go now."

    After saying this, Wei Xu came before the horse carriage, Looking at Xie Nandu, he smiled slightly and said, "Little Junior Sister, get on board."

    He no longer cared about that young man.

    The young man was standing at the end of the alley. At this moment, he did not do anything and said nothing.

    He could not do anything. As for talking, he had said it before too. But sadly, the other party ignored him.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and turned around to enter the cabin.

    Wei Xu waited for a moment, pulled the reins, and the horse carriage turned around.

    Confucianism talks about the six arts of a gentleman. One of them was driving, which was driving a carriage.

    As a student of the dean, Wei Xu was naturally adept in this skill.

    "Can you ride a little faster, Senior Brother? We''rete."

    Xie Nandu''s voice transmitted a sense of anxiety.

    Wei Xu pulled the reins and said with a faint smile, "No worries, I''ll drive faster."

 Chapter 57: Closing the Case

    This one hour in the Ministry of Penalty was very quiet. The incense used to calcte the time slowly burned away. Curls of smoke were also gradually dissipating. Chen Chao''s expression became a little ugly.

    Han Pu shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    He finally managed to evoke the hot-bloodedness of a teenager to gamble with someone. In the end, was he going to wind up with a crushing defeat?

    He did not think about ming Chen Chao at this moment, he just felt that it was a little absurd.

    Why did he have this idea before? Could it only be because of thatyer of rtionship?

    The expressions of the middle-aged daoist nun trio became increasingly more pleased. All the way until that stick of incensepletely burned out, Xu Yu let out a sigh of relief. Arge rock in his heart was finally put down. He looked at Han Pu and said, "Time''s up. Lord Han, you should close the case."

    Perhaps it was because he was too happy at this moment, he actually lost that haughtiness in his words and became much warmer.

    Yu Ke also nodded his head with satisfaction. He also became extremely cheery at this moment. If he was not here, he would even have yelled out.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s hatred towards Chen Chao did not diminish. Even if Chen Chao would definitely die today, she was still not satisfied. Because she did not get to torture Chen Chao to death. She was even still thinking about whether to take this little scoundrel away using some method. Then, slowly torture him.

    At this point in time, they felt that the oue was a foregone conclusion.

    The Minister of Censors let out a gloomy sigh. The sound was not loud, but because it was very quiet now, everyone could hear it clearly. Except for Vice Minister Li whose heart was not present at all.

    Han Pu shook his head and said, "Since you can''t produce evidence, then this official can only conclude the case based on the current evidence."

    He nced at that incense stick that had already burned up and asked routinely, "Lastly, do you still have something that you want to say?"

    This sentence made Xu Yu three people rather unhappy, but they did not say anything from start to finish. Because there was about to be a conclusion to everything. Therefore, they should allow this bit of time, and could also afford to allow it.

    Chen Chao''s expression was very ugly. He did indeed have evidence that could prove his innocence. Because he was worried that something unexpected would happen in the Court of Judicial Review, he entrusted Song Lian to deliver the evidence to the academy before entering the Court of Judicial Review. That evidence should currently be in that girl''s hands.

    Yes, she was in the academy, it was very safe there.

    But, the problem was that ording to their agreement, she should appear in the Ministry of Penalty''s hall at this moment. But, she did not.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows rather painfully. He felt somewhat unreconciled to it.

    He did not expect such a result.

    Chen Chao knew that something must have happened since Xie Nandu did note.

    She had already done so much for Chen Chao, how could she possibly abandon him at thest moment?

    He hoped that she was okay at this moment.

    Chen Chao looked at Han Pu rather apologetically.

    But, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "I havest words!"

    Although he also knew that this was probably it, he still wanted to strive a bit more.

    Han Pu smiled helplessly, while Xu Yu three people frowned slightly. Only at this time, did Vice Minister Lie back to his senses. Looking at Chen Chao who was standing, he thought to himself: the trial was over?

    The Minister of Censors shook his head.

    Chen Chao wanted to say a fewst words. It was just that a voice came from outside the courtyard before he could say a word.

    "Wait a second."

    The crisp voice of a young girl sounded out.

    In the next second.

    The Minister of Censors and Vice Minister Li both stood up. Han Pu was a little unwilling, but he still stood up.

    The civilians in the courtyard looked at that beautiful girl and were somewhat absentminded.

    They subconsciously ignored the schr who was talking in front, only paying attention to the beautiful girl.

    Unfortunately, the Three Judicial Chief Ministries officials in the Ministry of Penalty''s hall were all paying attention to that schr.

    This was said earlier, there were only a small minority of people who did not recognize this schr in the Divine Capital.

    The vast majority knew this schr. Furthermore, they had to treat him with courtesy whether they wanted to or not.

    Because this schr was not just a schr, he was also the dean''s student.

    Furthermore, he was a very famous student.

    Because he constantly apanied the dean, this schr often represented the dean''s will.

    "We pay respects to Mr. Wei."

    Vice Minister Li and the Minister of Censors spoke at the same time to greet him.

    Although Xu Yu three people had lived in foreignnds for a long time and did not oftene to the Divine Capital, they knew this schr too. After seeing him now, they could only sp their hands to salute him too.

    They lowered their heads not just because this schr was a student of the dean, but more importantly, the student was only half a step away from Nepenthe Realm.

    This was an extremely rare thing at his age.

    In other words, this schr in front of them would be standing at the summit of cultivation in another few years, bing a target that they looked up to, bing a truly important figure in the world.

    It was just that the three people''s expressions were not looking good.

    Wei Xu returned the greetings with a smile. He then turned to Han Pu and asked, "I wonder if we''rete?"

    If the one talking was not Wei Xu but an ordinary schr, Xu Yu three people would naturally say that he waste. But now, they could not say it.

    Han Pu looked at Xie Nandu and naturally knew that the evidence Chen Chao talked about was likely on this person.

    Just as everyone''s eyes and attention were on that Mr. Wei, Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said gloomily, "If you were a littleter, you''d have had to collect my corpse."

    The corners of Xie Nandu''s mouth curled slightly. Raising her brows, she said with a smile, "I thought that you have even anticipated this."

    Chen Chao said despondently, "I''m not an immortal, how could I have imagined that there would actually still be problems?"

    Yes, he had thought a lot after entering the Court of Judicial Review and also made preparations for many things in advance. But, there were still some overlooked details under all the arrangements.

    Such as how he did not anticipate that even if it was Xie Nandu, she would actually be intercepted by someone along the way too.

    Xie Nandu reached her hand out and passed that demon bead to Chen Chao, saying, "Luckily, there was Senior Brother. Otherwise, I really can only collect your corpse for you."

    This young pair were currently talking as if nobody else was around, seeming a little out of ce. But in reality, it felt a little special too. Especially when the Minister of Censors watched this scene, it reminded him of his teenage years.

    Wei Xu watched with a faint smile. Except, he somewhat felt that the boy needed a beating.

    Taking the demon bead, Chen Chao''s heart waspletely at ease.

    His life was all dependent on this demon bead.

    "Lord Han, my proof is here!"

    Holding this demon bead up, Chen Chao almost wanted to jump for joy.

    Back then, he almost sold this demon bead on the ck market.

    If he really sold it, then he would only be left with a path to hell now.

    Luckily, luckily.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The demon bead was delivered before Han Pu very soon. The images inside also appeared, it was precisely the scenes inside the mines.

    The moment he entered the mines that day, Chen Chao knew that he was fraught with grim possibilities. Other than being constantly on guard, he also used this demon bead to record the scenes on that day early on.

    He was a martial artist who did not have those mystic spells. If not for this demon bead, he would have run out of solutions at this point.

    After killing those few people back then, Chen Chao knew that it would attract the pursuit of the sects behind them. This demon bead was hisst resort. But, he had been thinking of how to put it into full y this entire time.

    Looking at the ever-changing images, the middle-aged daoist nun''s expression became increasingly uglier. Her mood also grew heavier and heavier.

    Xu Yu and Yu Ke exchanged a nce, both already seeing the panic in the other''s eyes.

    They knew that those disciples were sent to look for the dragon vein. They also knew that what Chen Chao said before was the truth. But, they did not imagine that the real facts would be presented.

    That demon bead was not something special. It was not even considered precious. Yet, it had such an ability to record images.

    Prior to this, who could have known that Chen Chao would actually have something like this?

    "What do the few of you have to say?"

    Han Pu looked at the three of them and said calmly, "This official wants to hear your exnation too."

    The three people had ugly expressions. It was just that they did not say a word.

    "There must be some hidden facts involved. Please investigate clearly, Your Excellency."

    Xu Yu opened his mouth, but his voice was no longer loud, it was somewhat weak.

    Han Puughed coldly and said meaningfully, "What a fine ¡®hidden facts¡¯."

    Voices expressing support for Chen Chao suddenly sounded out in the courtyard. Those voices seemed to be able to topple the roof of the Ministry of Penalty.

    The voices outside the courtyard also sounded out.

    Feelings of joy and anger were intertwined here.

    However, it was unclear which of these two emotions was more.

    Han Pu looked at Vice Minister Li and the Minister of Censors and said, "We can close the case now."

    The Minister of Censors asked, "Should we enter the pce and request a decree?"

    This matter was seriously too major. The evidence that the middle-aged daoist nun trio brought out before could prove that Chen Chao killed Guo Xi four people. Now, Chen Chao''s demon bead recorded the entire process morepletely.

    This implicated the southern qi refiner lineage and Great Liang''s national foundation. At present, this matter was huge. It was also normal for him to propose such an idea out of prudent considerations.

    "No need. His Majesty''s decree before was already very clear. Moreover, we''re closing this case, the other case is something forter."

    "Then, Lord Han please make the decision."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Through the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' hearing, the matter of Tianqing County''s warden, Chen Chao, killing the cultivators without authorization happened for a reason. It was an act of protecting the nation, so he''s innocent!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    This sentence was extremely loud, transmitting out of the hall and it also transmitted out of the courtyard. The middle-aged daoist nun trio had dark expressions. At this moment, even if she was furious to the extreme, she could not re up too.

    What they should be worried about now, was something else.

    While Chen Chao was currently extremely happy. The mncholy and dejection from before were swept clean at this moment.

    Thinking up to here, he thought: why can''t I say something?

    Since he thought of it, he would do it.

    Hence, after a brief pondering, Chen Chao said loudly, "I''ll never forget that day, four qi refiners, four people that we call immortal masters, four high and mighty cultivators, actually tried to steal my Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein in front of this warden within my Great Liang Dynasty''s national borders! If this warden didn''t know about this matter, then forget it. But since I found out, I naturally have to step forward bravely! Even if I die for this, I''ll never regret it too!"

    "I said long ago, even if such a thing was repeated a hundred times, I''ll choose the same too!"

    "Guo Xi and the others, this warden will kill each one that I see!"

    Each word was resolutely firm!

    When Chen Chao spoke, he was looking at none other than that middle-aged daoist nun.

    His voice sounded out in the Ministry of Penalty, immediately attracting everyone''s eyes.

    Han Pu looked at this youth and thought to himself: he''s really f*cking... shameless.

    Did he really think this way back then?

    While Vice Minister Li nodded slightly. It was also unknown whether it was because of Chen Chao or not.

    The Minister of Censors looked at the young man who was fired up with boundless enthusiasm and could not help but think of when he was young. He seemed to be simr to him back then.

    While Wei Xu was sizing up this young warden seriously.

    Xie Nandu shook her head somewhat helplessly.

    Xu Yu had a livid expression and could not say a word.

    Yu Ke was expressionless.

    The middle-aged daoist nun was enduring extremely painfully in the first ce. Coupled with that Chen Chao was originally targeting the daoist nun when he was talking, she could no longer hold back at this moment. Her body staggered and anger rushed to her heart. Arge mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out.

    Blood flowers spread out.

    She was actually angered by the words until she spurted blood?!

    The people were somewhat absentminded watching this scene.

    Was this the legendary art of war, to subdue the enemy without a single soldier?

    Was this the so-called lip service of Confucianism sages?

    Chen Chao nodded his head with great satisfaction.

    This was the result he wanted.

    Wei Xu took another look at Chen Chao.

    Han Pu returned to his senses and took a deep look at the middle-aged daoist nun three people, and said calmly, "I''m afraid that the three of you will have to temporarily stay in the Divine Capital for a while."

 Chapter 58: The Divine Capital at Night

    The middle-aged daoist nun never imagined that things would end up like this. After vomiting a mouthful of blood, it was unknown whether it was a coincidence or on purpose, she actually passed out just like this.

    Xu Yu and Yu Ke two people had livid expressions. The two of them stared fixedly at Chen Chao, the killing intent in their eyes too strong to hide.

    Chen Chao also looked at these two qi refiners with a slight smile on his face, looking like he was totally unconcerned.

    He turned to look at Han Pu and asked, "How long do I have to carry these things?"

    Han Pu smiled and waved his hand to have people unlock Chen Chao''s shackles. He asked, "Want to go to the Court of Judicial Review for a sit?"

    "I''ve stayed in that ce long enough. I''m prepared to go elsewhere for a look." Chen Chao scratched his head and nced at Xie Nandu.

    Han Pu sighed and said, "You know that''s not what I mean."

    Chen Chao chuckled and did not answer.

    Han Pu did not say anymore. He brought those three cultivators and left. They might be staying in the Court of Judicial Review for a while.

    The Minister of Censors stood up and looked at Chen Chao, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, after he thought about it, he shook his head and dropped the matter too. He left on his own, vanishing from everyone''s line of sight.

    Vice Minister Li wanted to leave too. But he suddenly remembered that this was the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall and immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, "Got no ce to go."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "I can ask someone to find a house for you in the Divine Capital."

    This was not a difficult thing for the Xie Family.

    Chen Chao feigned stupidity and said, "I heard that the academy''s scenery is excellent."

    "I stay next to South Lake. There''s a small courtyard there. If you sit by the window and look out, you''ll see an excellent view."

    Xie Nandu nced at him and took the initiative to invite him, "Want to go and have a sit?"

    "Then I''ll ept deferentially than decline courteously." Chen Chao nodded with a smile, looking rather happy.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head. Then, she looked at Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu said, "Since Little Junior Sister was sent here by me, I''ll naturally send Little Junior Sister back."

    After saying this, Wei Xu saw that Xie Nandu was still looking at him and said with a slight smile, "The academy never had a rule that outsiders are not allowed to enter."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial that happened in the Ministry of Penalty finally had a result before sunset.

    But, when the result came out, it was destined to be another sleepless night too.

    If it was just the story of the young warden killing cultivators without permission, then no matter how huge things blew up, it would merely be a story about that boy paying with his life. Or him producing some evidence to wash away his grievances and the foreign cultivators giving up.

    But now, the youth was not guilty, but things became increasingly more consequential.

    The southern qi refiner lineage actually dared to covet the Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein and sent their disciples to steal the Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein. This sort of thing was harming the destiny of a dynasty. If not too many people knew about it, then it was fine. But, this matter had already blown up until everyone knew about it now.

    What happened in the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall could not be hidden at all.

    The moment Chen Chao took the demon bead out, the news had already spread.

    That incident already transformed from a warden killing foreign cultivators without authorization, to a major matter between the southern qi refiner lineage and the Great Liang Dynasty. If there was any carelessness, it could even be a major issue between the foreignnd cultivators and the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Hence, when that short news was sent to the various manors, how could anyone still fall asleep?

    Some people thought even further and became even more worried.

    Many big shots who were officials were all thinking about how they had to attend the morning court session tomorrow no matter what, to see what decree the emperor would have.

    They were so worried that they could not sleep all night, not knowing what kind of turmoil the Great Liang Dynasty would suffer.

    That Great Liang emperor was indeed not asleep too.

    Except, he was not worrying about those so-called major problems. Instead, he felt that today''s backdrop looked good, so he spent some time looking at the moon.

    No matter how beautiful the moon is, a person would also feel a little lonely looking at it by themselves.

    Hence, the empress was apanying the Great Liang emperor.

    It was well known that the Great Liang emperor and Great Liang empress had deep feelings. The two knew each other from young and apanied each other along the way. From prince consort to empress, everyone in the Great Liang Dynasty knew their deep feelings.

    It was not a coincidence that they were admiring the moon tonight. When the Great Liang emperor had free time, he mostly apanied by the empress'' side.

    The empress took thentern from the pce maid''s hands and ordered the attendants to clear out. She personally carried thentern and apanied the Great Liang emperor as they walked ahead.

    Actually, the road ahead was clearly visible with moonlight cascading. It was just that the empress likednterns, so she carried one.

    After walking a few steps, the empress said softly, "I heard that not only is the dean''s final disciple very pretty, but she''s also extremely smart. I really want to meet her."

    Having apanied her for so many years, the Great Liang emperor naturally knew what she was thinking in her heart. He smiled with vicissitudes of emotion and said, "That girl is pretty good. It''s just that it''s not so easy for her to be our daughter-inw."

    Born in the Xie Family and also taken in by the dean to be his final disciple, even if he promised to make such a girl the future empress of Great Liang, it was likely that regardless of whether was it the Xie Family or the dean, they would not agree easily.

    "Then what is Your Majesty going to do?"

    A gust of wind blew and the candlelight in thentern that the empress was holding became swaying. She looked down with a faint smile on her face.

    The Great Liang emperor naturally knew that she was not asking about that girl. He smiled and said, "Empress, the Imperial Astronomers previously said that the fortune of my Great Liang Dynasty flourishes with each day, entering a state of prosperity. It has already far surpassed the previous dynasty."

    The empress nodded and said, "When talking about the peacefulness of the world, our Great Liang Dynasty naturally far surpasses the previous dynasty."

    The Great Liang emperor took a look at the moonlight in the sky, his expression gradually turning cold, "But, they still feel that my Great Liang emperor is weak as a cat and can be brazenly humiliated."

    The empress was silent for a moment before saying in a soft voice, "How can our Great Liang Dynasty be humiliated as they please?"

    Having apanied for so many years, how could the empress not know what the Great Liang emperor was thinking? Now that the Great Liang emperor had already made up his mind, she naturally only had support left.

    "This time, We have to make the southern qi refiner lineage hemorrhage blood."

    The Great Liang emperor took a deep breath and raised his arm, as if to break free from some chains, "If We weren''t the emperor..."

    He wanted to speak but swallowed the words back. In the end, after seeing the empress'' smile, the Great Liang emperor could not be bothered to say thetter half of the sentence. He just changed the topic and said, "That boy is pretty good, he has already stepped into Divine Trove at a young age and his mind is still considered meticulous. It''s just that, even We don''t know which family he''s from. It makes things a little hard."

    The empress said, "He made a hugemotion this time, he seems like a smart one. Logically speaking, he has rendered meritorious service, are you not rewarding him?"

    "We saw his files, he has performed extremely well in Tianqing County these few years. Even without this incident, We can also let him climb upwards. Although he''s a little young, it''s not a big deal too. However, if We dare to throw him out of the Divine Capital at this moment, he''ll die an untimely death in less than half a month."

    The Great Liang emperor rubbed his brows and said with a frown, "How about throwing him into the northern frontier army to train for a few years? Hope that this kid isn''t short-lived."

    The empress smiled and said, "Since you can''t make up your mind, it¡¯s fine to just have a look. Now that he has survived, there should be many people in this Divine Capital extending their hands."

    The Great Liang emperor was not too happy as he said, "That person at the northern frontier is already old, none of the generals in the army are worthy. If We don''t make some preparations, it will be troublesome if the North festers in the future. However, that boy has an unknown background, We indeed feel uneasy about him."

    The empress was a little surprised. She did not expect that the Great Liang emperor already thought so highly of him without even meeting that boy once.

    "How about you meet him?" The empress suggested.

    The Great Liang emperor thought about it and snorted coldly, "Forget it. We''ll see if it''s what We want or not first."

    The empress nodded and naturally had no objections.

    She suddenly remembered something and said, "It seems that it''s that time of the year again."

    When she mentioned this, the Great Liang emperor''s brows furrowed and he said, "If it''s that time of the year again, so be it. Everything is as per usual."

    The empress knew that the Great Liang emperor''s mood already became irritated at this time. But, she still reminded, "It''s held in the Divine Capital this year."

    The Great Liang emperor had an indifferent look, "So what if it''s in the Divine Capital? Everything is as per usual."

    He practically repeated what he said before word for word.

    The empress said to herself, "That Xie Family''s girl has just started cultivation, I presume that she can''t take part when the timees too. There should still be a few talents in the academy. As for the Heavenly Imperial Institution, it can''t be that they failed to groom a decent fellow even after all these years, right?"

    Her expression was very serious, like an overworked peasant woman counting how many chickens she had.

    Seeing how she looked, the Great Liang emperor''s irritated mood went awaypletely and he was in a great mood.

    But, the empress was not too happy when she saw him and said, "This is an important matter, are you really not concerned at all?"

    The Great Liang emperor reached out to take thentern. At this moment, the weather was not cooperating. The bright moon in the sky was covered by clouds. If not for thisntern, there would probably be darkness left between heaven and earth; unable to see anything clearly.

    "True. If we were to lose face all the way home, that would be rather ridiculous."

    The empress opened her mouth and said, "Then Your Majesty will need to prepare well."

    The Great Liang emperor waved his hand and said with a smile, "Got it."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital at night did not fall asleep. What happened in the evening was too major, so even if night had fallen, there were still many people who were busy.

    When the news was transmitted to the various manors, there was a thin piece of paper than was sent to the little house next to the Xie Family''s ancestral hall.

    The arrival stood for a moment in front of the willow tree and then left straight away.

    There was no noiseing from the house.

    The old man in front of the ancestral hall was lying on that old chair. Looking at tonight''s moonlight with squinted eyes, he felt rather emotional.

    "How is it?"

    Suddenly, an old voice sounded out. It came from inside that house.

    The old man immediately answered, "He''s naturally quite good. His intellect and talent are adequate. But, there''s some problem with his background. Even we can''t uncover it, the problem isn''t small."

    "Actually, it''s easy to guess since we can''t find out. I reckon that it''s one of those few ''<i>impoverished families</i>''. It''s just, don''t know if it''s thergest one or not."

    The old man''s voice was a little reminiscing as if he remembered some old departed friends at the same time he was talking.

    The old man said with vicissitudes of emotion, "If he came from that family, that''s actually a troublesome thing."

    "He might not be too. It''s been so many years, I assume that they have no more tricks to y as well. Even if they have these means, do they have the face?" This time, the old man''s voice was full of mockery.

    The old man chuckled and said with a smile, "What face can those who could be an impoverished family want? They already became impoverished families, what face do they want still?"

    The impoverished families is exinedter on. To be more precise, the term they use describes a family that has now declined. It''s deliberately left ambiguous for suspense. You''ll find that the author deliberately keeps things ambiguous so that there is an element of mystery that will be unveiledter in the story.

 Chapter 59: Asking Each Other by the Lake

    The horse carriage slowly rode into the academy. Walking slowly by theke, moonlight scattered on the surface of theke and sparkled. Far away, it was unknown what kind of insects that were making some subtle noises. Coupled with the sound of horse hooves by theke, it gave the impression of a summer night.

    The schr driving the carriage pulled the reins skillfully, like a coachman who had many years of experience.

    There were not too many hanging around the bank of South Lake at night, especially those tutors. Otherwise, if they saw Wei Xu personally driving the carriage, they would only think that the dean had gone somewhere that he should not go in the middle of the night yet again.

    In the cabin, Xie Nandu was reading a book on daoist magic with the help of arge pearl. This daoist magic had already been mostly understood by her in merely a few days. The qi within her body became increasingly vigorous.

    While Liu Ye was continuously sizing up that youth in ck who had an unkempt appearance, she seriously could not imagine just how this guy in front of her was good in any way. To actually have her missus look at him with different eyes.

    Chen Chao was a little tired in the first ce and wanted to sleep. But, he kept feeling someone staring at him, so he opened his eyes rather reluctantly. Looking at the maidservant who was still considered delicate looking, he asked, "What? Never seen such a handsome guy like me before?"

    The corners of Liu Ye''s mouth twitched. Seeing that her missus did not speak, she plucked up her courage and said, "I don''t think that you''re handsome!"

    Chen Chao had an indifferent look, he just raised his brows and said, "If you don''t think that I''m good-looking, then what are you looking at?"

    How had Liu Ye seen such a person before? She was rendered speechless by a few words and could only snort coldly and sulk on her own.

    Only then, did Xie Nandu shift her gaze away from the book. She looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Do you like to argue so much?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course. Some people can''t be killed even if I want to kill them, so I can only piss them off. But luckily, that old hag at least vomited two taels worth of blood."

    Xie Nandu thought about it and asked, "The matter has blown up so big, how do you think the big shots will handle it?"

    Chen Chao adjusted his sitting posture to make himself morefortable. Then, he said, "It can''t be to send troops andpletely destroy the three southern sects, right?"

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "Be more serious."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Just cracking a joke."

    Whether the imperial court would trivialize things the same as always, or would they act uncharacteristically, this was actually not something that Chen Chao needed to worry about.

    This sort of major thing would naturally have big shots to worry about.

    Xie Nandu was originally acting on a whim too. Since he did not answer her, she stopped asking as well and changed the topic, "Logically speaking, you''re currently still Tianqing County''s warden. Even if you''re in the Divine Capital, you should be staying in the government amodations too. Why did youe to the academy?"

    "Didn''t you take the initiative to invite me?"

    Chen Chao had a stunned look. He was talking about what happened in the Ministry of Penalty before.

    Xie Nandu was silent. Although she took the initiative to say it, that was helping him out of his predicament in the first ce.

    "Weren''t you stopped by someone when you came?" "It truly shocks me that this sort of thing actually happens in the Divine Capital. You''re merely an Initial Realm cultivator, it''s too dangerous. You saved my life too, would I still be human if I sit by idly and remain indifferent?"

    Chen Chao had a sincere look. No matter how anyone looked, they could not identify any problems.

    It was just that Liu Ye only had a face full of contempt.

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "I''m in the academy, what danger can there be?"

    She was the dean''s final disciple. If such a thing happened in the academy, the dean would probably lose all face.

    "Alright, I came in to avoid the limelight. Also, since I came to the Divine Capital, how can I not take a look at the academy?"

    Themotion that Chen Chao caused was too major. At present, the entire Divine Capital knew that a teenager like him existed. His current situation was also not too good. There had always been many spies in the Divine Capital.

    Other than avoiding double agents, he came to the academy to avoid trouble too.

    If one wanted to avoid trouble, apart from the pce, where in the Divine Capital could be more suitable than the academy? Moreover, he even had a friend in the academy.

    Xie Nandu was absorbed in thought and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll have the idea to recruit you too?"

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "Didn''t you try before in Tianqing County?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer.

    Chen Chao said to himself, "Even if it''s for nothing else, my saber is still in your hands, right? Isn''t it reasonable for me toe and get my saber? Speaking of which, I haven''t seen it for a long time, I really kind of miss it."

    Liu Ye interrupted, "Then leave immediately after you take the saber. How can a boy stay in my missus'' courtyard?"

    Liu Ye who had not spoken all along suddenly spoke. It seemed like she really disliked the young man in front of her.

    Chen Chao raised his brows and said, "Your missus didn''t even say no, is it your turn to speak?"

    Liu Ye was stumped again and her expression became a little ugly. She was just about to speak when she saw her missus shake her head and say in a soft voice, "Forget it, how can your mouth be his match?"

    Liu Ye felt a little aggrieved and acknowledged in a soft voice.

    Xie Nandu gave Liu Ye a consoling look and turned to say, "There''s something that I want to ask you."

    Chen Chao faintly felt that something was not good. He frowned, but he still said, "Ask away."

    "Do you like me?"

    This sentence was too abrupt and also too direct. There were people in the cabin at this moment and there were also people outside the cabin. Liu Ye was directly stunned. She stared at her missus with wide eyes. Then, she looked at Chen Chao reluctantly.

    The emotions were the same.

    Chen Chao was stunned too, opening his mouth, but was unable to say anything. He said embarrassedly, "Why do you ask?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Commander Song who previously helped you deliver the letter told me that you said that there''s a girl who likes you in the Divine Capital. Do you know other girls in the Divine Capital?"

    "Not that there are other girls..." Chen Chao felt a little guilty. When he said this on that day, there was some plotting. Except, how could he have imagined that the primary subject learned about this so quickly? Furthermore, she even asked so straightforwardly.

    Xie Nandu said, "When did I ever say I liked you?"

    Chen Chao''s face turned red. Shaking his head, he said, "You naturally never said that. I was just..."

    He felt a little overwhelmed. His scalp seemed to be tingling a little and even his heart was beating faster.

    "Pretty good eyes."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly.

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was stunned.

    He never thought that the young girl in front of him would speak so straightforwardly. He also did not expect that she would be so casual about it.

    Xie Nandu said to herself, "If you like me, it means that you have a good eye."

    Chen Chao did not speak and was rtively silent for the first time.

    Xie Nandu did not say anymore. It was just that her face turned slightly red as if there were two peach blossoms that had settled on her face.

    Chen Chao looked at her and unconsciously smiled.

    This might be the most beautiful painting in the world.

    The coachman driving the carriage was not only skilled in driving, but his hearing was also pretty good too. Hearing the conversation between the young man and the young girl in the cabin, he smiled too.

    Before long, a horse carriage slowly stopped in front of a small courtyard.

    Wei Xu jumped off the horse carriage and said warmly, "Little Junior Sister, we''re here."

 Chapter 60: Myriad Willow Convention

    The coachman drove the horse carriage and left. The sound of horse hooves gradually faded away.

    Like spring leaving.

    When the youth who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard saw this, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "The disparity between people is really huge. When I was suffering in the Court of Judicial Review''s prison, you were enjoying yourself in the academy. Not only is there a horse carriage to ride, but there''s also such a figure to be your coachman."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and said, "Senior Brother is a very nice person."

    Wei Xu''s reputation in the Divine Capital had always been pretty good. As one of the dean''s disciples, the impression that he gave people had always been that of a gentleman. The students in the academy did not think too much about this schr whom they could often see. Very few people would know that he was a cultivator who had one foot into Nepenthe Realm.

    But, the truly important figures all knew that this schr was not to be trifled with.

    Not only was he the dean''s student, but he was also surnamed Wei.[1. Do you remember? The top two families in the capital are the Xie Family and Wei Family.]

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "What kind of person is that legendary dean?"

    Xie Nandu thought about it and said, "Teacher is naturally a very impressive person."

    This sounded like a bunch of crap. However, Chen Chao did not retort, but agreed, "You''re right."

    No one would refute this in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Could it be that you''re still thinking of bing Teacher''s student?"

    Chen Chao said naturally, "If there''s such an opportunity, I naturally won''t refuse it. That''s the dean, do you know that it''s some random Tom, Dick, or Harry, on the streets?"

    Xie Nandu smiled, "Then you''ve lost your chance and can''t be my little junior brother anymore."

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought and said, "I don''t want to be a little junior brother either."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, pushed open the courtyard door, and walked in.

    Chen Chao followed behind and said, "I heard that in the academy, those students all stay in the school dormitory. But, you have a little courtyard in this beautiful scenic ce. Indeed worthy of being the dean''s final disciple."

    Xie Nandu ignored him and just instructed Liu Ye, "Go and bring him the saber."

    The time they knew each other was not long or short. She at least knew his personality.

    Liu Ye answered and quickly walked inside.

    Chen Chao said in amusement, "Your maidservant has a bad temper."

    It was just that without waiting for Xie Nandu to respond, Chen Chao pointed at the stove ced in the courtyard and said in surprise, "Turns out that you''re really roasting sweet potatoes in the Divine Capital!"

    He was rather surprised, so his voice was not considered soft.

    "Did you think that I was lying to you before?" Xie Nandu went to the chair in front of the stove and sat down. Just nice, Liu Ye walked out too. Chen Chao took that broken saber. Pressing on the saber hilt again after many days, this was genuine peace of mind.

    Hanging it at his waist again, he felt rather energized.

    Xie Nandu was a little irritated as she said, "Liu Ye''s sweet potato roasting skill is decent, but it''s not the taste that I want."

    Hearing this, Liu Ye could not help but retort, "I''m not the roundworm in Miss'' stomach either, how would I know what kind of taste Miss wants?"

    She said this with some grievance. Liu Ye waspletely unable to understand why roasted sweet potatoes would have a different taste.

    Xie Nandu could only smile at this. She actually could not say clearly what kind of taste it was either. Before going to Tianqing County, she had never eaten roasted sweet potatoes before. The first time was the one that she bought from the bridge hawker. After that, regardless of whether was it roasted by Chen Chao or bought by him, she actually felt that the taste was the same. It was just that after leaving anding to the Divine Capital, she could not have sweet potatoes that tasted like that anymore. Hence, she was rather unhappy.

    Actually, she was curious too. Did she miss Tianqing County''s sweet potatoes or something else?

    "Just nice, try roasting one?" Xie Nandu blinked and looked a little mischievous. There was some excitement on her face and her eagerness was very obvious.

    She rarely showed this kind of emotion, so it looked adorable.

    Chen Chao did not refuse, so he lit the charcoal and began trying to roast sweet potatoes for the first time in the Divine Capital.

    He would not expect that such a thing would happen many times in the future.

    Xie Nandu nced at Liu Ye, "Go and rest."

    It was already the middle of the night now. She was merely an ordinary person and was long already sleepy.

    Liu Ye opened her mouth, but she understood her missus'' temperament too. She withdrew after a bow.

    The moonlight in the sky was bright and clear. The South Lake outside the courtyard was sparkling. The youth in the courtyard was roasting sweet potatoes seriously.

    "What to do now?"

    Xie Nandu supported her forehead and said, "Can''t go back to Tianqing County anymore."

    Having caused such a bigmotion, even if it was already resolved now, everyone knew that returning to Tianqing County again would undoubtedly be a road that led to death.

    Chen Chao lifted his robes, revealing that waist token, and said helplessly, "I''m still Tianqing County''s warden now. My fate isn''t in my hands."

    He was an official of the imperial court. In theory, the imperial court decided where he would go.

    Xie Nandu said with a slight smile, "You have many choices, how is it just one?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Putting other things aside, I don''t want to work for the Xie Family and call you missus."

    "There''s no need for that. Right now, the entire Divine Capital knows that we''re friends. Your rtionship with the Xie Family can''t be severed. But there will be some minor trouble."

    Xie Nandu looked at the sweet potato that was already exuding some aroma.

    Chen Chao teased, "Speaking of which, I''m a hot property now?"

    "Not just the Xie Family, the various major families in the Divine Capital, including the Heavenly Imperial Institution and Warden Office, they are probably all very interested in you."

    Xie Nandu said, "Because there''s a very important thing this year."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Myriad Willow Convention."

    Xie Nandu nodded and repeated softly, "Myriad Willow Convention."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Like that huh."

    Myriad Willow Convention, also known as the Myriad Willow Dao Convention. It was a grand gathering of young cultivators in the world.

    At first, it was actually called Myriad Willow Dao Convention and it was held once every decade. Later, someone felt that this name did not sound nice, so he changed it to Myriad Willow Convention.

    The various major sects did not object.

    Over the years, this event had always been hosted by the various major sects in rotation. This year, it was the ten-year date again.

    But this time, it was going to be held in the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "The Great Liang Dynasty is also merely a sect to those foreignnd sects."

    Xie Nandu said, "The Myriad Willow Convention has been hosted more than ten times in these 200 over years. No Great Liang Dynasty cultivator had ever taken the top spot."

    Chen Chao passed that baked sweet potato to her and said, "Careful, it''s hot. Not only did we not win the top spot, our ranking these few times was too terrible to behold."

    Xie Nandu gave an mhm. Blowing the sweet potato in her hand, she carefully peeled the skin. Looking at the golden flesh, she felt full of joy.

    "Logically speaking, the Myriad Willow Convention has the same rules and our cultivators are also of the same realm. Why is it so terrible?" Chen Chao looked at the young girl who was eating a sweet potato in front of him and asked seriously.

    Xie Nandu ate sweet potato in small mouthfuls. Hot vapor rose and that face looked quite satisfied.

    Hearing this question, she thought for a long time before saying, "It''s not just an issue of cultivation method."

 Chapter 61: Cicada in Spring

    In a battle of the same realm, the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators were virtually doomed whenpared to foreign cultivators. There were many reasons and it was not just a problem of cultivation method. The foreign cultivator sects had legacies that easily stretched hundreds of years. Their foundation was far deeper than the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had many martial artists and few immortal cultivators, they were already innatelycking in this aspect. Hence, the rankings of the Great Liang Dynasty cultivators were always bad during each Myriad Willow Convention. It was also not their first time incurring the foreign cultivators'' ridicule.

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "This time, we''re going to lose face all the way home."

    The Myriad Willow Convention would be held in the Divine Capital this time. If the Great Liang Dynasty still could not show any good performance, then it naturally could not be justified. While it was still okay for other things, their cultivation had been substandard in the past. Could they be up to par now?

    Xie Nandu bit on the other half of the sweet potato and threw the skin into the stove before saying, "If it''s possible, nobody would want to lose face. In reality, many people in the Divine Capital have been preparing for this day as early as ten years ago. I assume that the results this time will be better. But, it''s still very hard to be champion."

    Chen Chao rubbed his head and went to take another sweet potato to put on the stove before he said softly, "So, a warden who suddenly popped out whose mind is still considered meticulous and his cultivation realm is pretty good too, he naturally has some hope."

    Xie Nandu nodded slightly and said after a brief silence, "ording to the rules in previous years, the academy and Heavenly Imperial Institution naturally have to send people to participate. As for the other noble families, if they have outstanding juniors, they will be enlisted too. Plus the Warden Office, there''s actually quite a number of people."

    Chen Chao asked, "How many spots are there?"

    Xie Nandu said, "There were only eight in previous years. But now, there''s ten."

    Chen Chao did not press for details. He naturally knew that since it was hosted in the Divine Capital this year, it would naturally be a little different.

    "The Myriad Willow Convention is the biggest event for young cultivators in the world. Although it''s not as lively as in previous years, there will still be many people taking part in it. It willst for a month."

    Xie Nandu thought about some things and was absorbed in thought as she said, "Speaking of which, it''s not just fighting too."

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t like to fight either."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao in surprise and had some thoughts in her mind.

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "I''m skilled in killing demons, but they aren''t demons either. I can''t very well treat them as demons and kill them, right? I just killed a few qi refiners previously, I''m very scared now."

    "As a matter of fact, it''s because you fought one-on-four and killed four qi refiners. Furthermore, Guo Xi was also considered a famous existence among the southern qi refiner lineage''s junior generation. Therefore, there are many people in the Divine Capital who are watching you now. I believe that you''re also aware of what they want."

    Xie Nandu said with a slight smile, "Originally, hosting the Myriad Willow Convention in the Divine Capital was already a non-trivial issue. Now, you caused such a major incident. What will the foreignnd cultivators do? This matter is really quite delicate now."

    "What''s done is done, there''s no need to worry when there''s too much debt. Who cares about these?" Chen Chao reached out to flip that sweet potato. He became more and more proficient at doing this sort of thing.

    Chen Chao suddenly frowned and said, "You aren''t thinking about participating too, right?"

    Although Xie Nandu was already a cultivator now, she had just stepped into Initial Realm. Her cultivation realm was meager, what use would there be if she participated in the Myriad Willow Convention?

    Xie Nandu raised her brows slightly and said rather unhappily, "You think that I can''t win?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and said with a smile, "I''m just not too sure what the Myriad Willow Convention willpete in."

    Xie Nandu said, "It naturally won''t all be about fighting."

    Chen Chao did not press on about the specific details. He just smiled and said, "Then I hope that you keep winning."

    While talking, some wind arose in the courtyard and blew into the courtyard. This was thest spring wind. Hence, the two fell silent and did not open their mouths immediately. Chen Chao narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I stayed in the Court of Judicial Review''s prison for over half a month. Forget about spring wind, I couldn''t even see a glimpse of sunlight."

    They were silent for a long time.

    Xie Nandu said, "We''ll be able to hear cicada cries before long."

    Chen Chao asked, "Will this ce get very noisy in summer?"

    The courtyard was next to theke and there were many trees by theke. When summer came, there would definitely be many summer cicadas on the trees. At that time, when cicada cries sound out, it will probably be a little annoying.

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "There''s no need to wait for summer, it''s a little noisy now."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and lifted his head to look at the horizon. At this moment, it was the middle of the night and the world was silent. How could it be noisy?

    Other than him.

    He smiled bitterly.

    Chen Chao said, "Looks like I shouldn''t havee here to avoid trouble."

    Xie Nandu nced at him and knew that he misunderstood. But she did not want to exin and just said that she was tired, then got up and left.

    Chen Chao looked at that sweet potato remaining on the stove. It was uncertain what he was thinking about.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sky had just turned bright when many academy students appeared by theke. Many of them did not have morning lessons. They also yearned for the morning scenery by theke, so they gathered by theke early in the morning. Especially over at the small pavilion in the heart of theke, there were many students there.

    In reality, what made them wake up early and even forsake the lectures of the academy''s teachers to gather at theke was not because of the morning scenery, but because of a recent story.

    That Xie Family''s girl who had been high-profile since she entered the academy only used an extremely short time to be the dean''s final disciple. There was also an even more ludicrous segment in this short story: that was that before the Xie Family girl became the dean''s final disciple, she met the dean by theke, then became the dean''s disciple just like that.

    After this matter spread, many academy studentsmented the Xie Family''s girl''s fate but overlooked the basis.

    Ever since then, there were many more students by theke. Although everyone knew that the dean had already fulfilled his lifelong wish of epting 72 disciples, they were still hoping that the dean might change his mind one day and take in that 73rd disciple outside of those 72 disciples.

    However, most people in the world were like this; only believing what they chose to believe in.

    Even if hope was bleak, it would be like this too.

    Huang Zhi''s figure was very prominent in the crowd. He woke up early in the morning, but what he sought was different from the other students here. He did note to identally bump into the dean, nor did hee to look at the morning scenery. He woke up so early in order to meet that girl as before.

    At present, he had already be the man of the hour in the academy. It was not just because he took first ce in several debates, it was because of his deep love for that Xie Family girl. Although there were many academy students who ridiculed him behind his back at the start, after his perseverance over this period of time, there were quite a few academy students who gradually developed a good impression of him. Especially female students who felt that this person was head over heels in love.

    Gradually, Huang Zhi''s reputation in the academy already became resounding.

    They heard that there were already teachers who wanted to ept him as a disciple.

    Passing through the crowd, Huang Zhi and Guo Fengjie two people went straight for that small courtyard by theke. Guo Fengjie had sleepy eyes. He was dragged away by Huang Zhi early in the morning and was not in a good mood in the first ce. At this moment, seeing his close friend walk so quickly, he could not resist asking, "Brother Huang, every day is the same, you also know how that girl thinks. Why haven''t you given up?"

    Huang Zhi''s footsteps did not stop, he just smiled and said, "Fengjie, do you know that people don''t have the same thoughts every day?" "If my heart doesn''t change, no matter how iron-hearted Miss Xie is, she''ll be moved too. If she''s really willing to meet me, then she''ll know what kind of person I am. At that time, everything will happen naturally."

    Guo Fengjie was rendered speechless. He could only smile bitterly and say, "Then I hope that everything will be as Brother Huang says; where absolute sincerity can move a heart of stone."

    Huang Zhi shook his head and said, "Miss Xie isn''t stone."

    Guo Fengjie smiled faintly and said no more.

    The two people conversed all the way and arrived at that small courtyard by theke very soon. It attracted many people''s gazes again.

    Guo Fengjie''s face turned slightly red, he could not be undaunted yet. Rather, it was no longer Huang Zhi''s first time. Hence, ignoring the students by theke, he yelled loudly, "Nanxing''s Huang Zhi, has speciallye to visit Miss Xie!"

    After opening his mouth, Huang Zhi who was already prepared for the door to remain shut was just about to speak once more, when he suddenly heard the courtyard door creak.

    It opened?

    Huang Zhi lost focus for a moment, his eyes instantly turning a little moist.

    Over these many days, this door had never opened no matter how he shouted outside the door. But today, the door opened?

    Why?

    Could it be that his effort over these few days was finally getting rewarded today?

    Huang Zhi simply could not believe what was happening now.

    Would he be able to see that Miss Xie here in the next second?

    He was a little excited and a little nervous as well.

    But in the next moment, all of his expectations turned into disappointment.

    And even anger.

    Because even though the door opened, the one who pushed open the door and walked out was not thatdy whom he kept thinking about.

    But a youth wearing ck.

    He had a saber hanging at his waist and that pair of eyes were sizing up Huang Zhi who was in front of him. A momentter, he said with a relief akin to being freed of a heavy burden, "Turns out that you''re the cicada in spring."

 Chapter 62: Falling into the Water

    "What cicada?"

    Huang Zhi subconsciously asked. But very soon, he returned to his senses and pointed to Chen Chao and shouted, "Who are you?! You''re actually in Miss Xie''s house!"

    Seeing that Chen Chao''s clothes was not an academy student''s attire and seeing that he had a saber at his waist, he was even more certain that this youth in front of him was not an academy student. Since that was the case, how could he appear in the academy?

    Furthermore, it was even in the courtyard of his beloved Miss Xie!

    The two had just met for the first time and Huang Zhi already loathed this person in front of him to the extreme.

    Chen Chao did not speak, there were already countless students by theke who cast their line of sights over. Their current interest in this small courtyard was not because of Huang Zhi, but because of Chen Chao, and because he walked out of that Xie Family girl''s courtyard. It naturally went without saying that it could attract countless people''s concern.

    The Xie Family girl had long already be a celebrity in this generation of students in the academy.

    Looking around, he discovered that there were already quite a few students who were paying attention over here because of Huang Zhi''s words. Chen Chao frowned slightly with some displeasure.

    But since he knew that the cicada in springtime was not talking about him, Chen Chao was actually still very happy in the depths of his heart at this moment.

    But he pondered for a little too long, making Huang Zhi feel ufortable. At this moment, this academy''s student only took it as that the youth in front of him disdained to converse with him. Hence, his loathing of Chen Chao went up another level. Suppressing his anger, he stared at Chen Chao and said with emphasis on each word, "You''re not an academy student. How can you appear here?!"

    Chen Chao returned to his senses. Looking at this schr in front of him, he asked, "You''re an academy student?"

    Huang Zhi was wearing the academy''s uniform today. As long as others saw this uniform, they would naturally know his identity without needing to ask. But, this person in front of him actually still said this, which was asking while knowing the answer.

    Huang Zhi gave a cold snort, "Of course."

    When he said this, he said it with very strong pride. This pride was very obvious and very deliberate, showing that he did it on purpose.

    He was telling Chen Chao that being an academy student was very impressive.

    This kind of thing was naturally impressive in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao nodded his head and seemed to be admiring greatly as he said, "So that''s how it is, that''s really amazing."

    When he said this, the surrounding students already gathered around. Many people were looking at these two people.

    Countless gazesnded at the courtyard entrance.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu who was sitting before the window asked, "What happened?"

    Last night, she actually did not sleep all night and heard Huang Zhi''s voice outside the door in the early morning. Regarding this guy who would practicallye every day, her initial indifference already became the present annoyance. Otherwise, she would not have told Chen Chao previously that it was a little annoying even though summer was not here yet.

    But today, she just heard one call and did not hear anything else. Only then, did she find it a little strange.

    Liu Ye quickly ran out to take a look and ran back again very quickly before saying, "Miss, that guy started talking with that guy at the entrance."

    The two guys in this sentence were both guys that she did not like. Hence, there was this strange-sounding sentence.

    "They started talking?" Xie Nandu asked rather curiously, "Just talking and not cursing people?"

    Liu Ye nodded and said, "Seems like that guy asked that guy if he''s an academy student. That guy said that he was, then that guy..."

    "Alright." Xie Nandu interrupted Liu Ye''s talking with a frown and said, "Can''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Xie Nandu instructed, "You go and take a look... forget it, I''ll go and see for myself."

    Xie Nandu got up, walked out of the house, and said, "Bring a chair into the courtyard and grab some dried fruits. Make it preserved fruits, those are sweet."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Of course."

    Guo Fengjie could not help but agree with it, which was also considered to be supporting his close friend.

    But, Chen Chao did not even look at him and said with a slight smile, "Then may I ask what''s your rtionship with Miss Xie?"

    Huang Zhi was taken aback. He frowned, but still said very quickly, "ssmates."

    Studying together in the academy. Although Xie Nandu was presently the dean''s disciple, there was no problem with him saying that they were ssmates.

    Chen Chao nodded his head and said, "So that''s how it is."

    Listening up to here, Huang Zhi did not know what medicine this youth was selling in his gourd. But, he already vaguely felt that something was not right, so he furrowed his brows and wanted to speak.

    Before he could open his mouth, Chen Chao smiled again, "Since Young Master is an academy student, then you''re naturally wealthy in knowledge and profoundly learned. I presently have two questions that I would like to request Young Master to elucidate. I wonder if Young Master can answer them?"

    Before Huang Zhi had time to think about it, he saw that the girl he loved had already walked out and went to sit in the courtyard, looking over at the door.

    "Ask away." Huang Zhi unconsciously straightened himself.

    Chen Chao refrained from smiling and asked, "My first question, since Young Master is an academy student, do you know the academy''s rules?"

    "That''s of course. We have all memorized the academy''s rules when we joined, I naturally know them." Huang Zhi raised his head, thinking to himself: how can this stump me?

    Chen Chao nodded his head. He did not care what he thought either and opened his mouth to ask, "Since you know the academy''s rule, then can Young Master tell me if there''s any article in the academy''s rules that forbids outsiders from entering the academy?"

    The moment this sentence came out, the students by theke were all stupefied.

    They originally thought that this youth who appeared from god knows where would ask those questions in the ssics to make things difficult for Huang Zhi. But, they did not expect that he just asked the simplest question.

    Someone remembered their conversation right at the start in front of the courtyard door.

    At that time, Huang Zhi asked Chen Chao something: you aren''t an academy student, how can you appear here?

    Now, his question was questioning this sentence.

    Huang Zhi''s expression became ugly. He recalled the academy''s rules very quickly in his mind, but he did not find one that forbade outsiders from entering the academy.

    Actually, long before this, there were many outsiders in this academy. It was just that people like Huang Zhi had always subconsciously felt that the academy was a sacred ce and should only allow the academy''s students and teachers to enter.

    It was only when this question picked out the problem, did it be a little troublesome.

    Because the academy''s rules were right there, no one could refute them.

    Looking at Huang Zhi who had an ugly expression, Chen Chao pressed on, "Young Master please rify my confusion."

    Huang Zhi gritted his teeth. The answer was at the tip of his tongue, but he could not say it no matter what.

    Chen Chao had a face full of worry as he said, "What''s the matter? Does Young Master have anything that you find difficult to express?"

    Huang Zhi''s expression was ugly, but in the end, he still squeezed a few words out, "It doesn''t say that."

    Some mockingughter sounded out by theke. Those were all students who were at odds with Huang Zhi normally. Seeing this guy get deted at this moment, they were naturally happy.

    Chen Chao heard it too. It was just that he was not prepared to let Huang Zhi off just like this. He continued to ask, "My second question is, since this Young Master and Miss Xie are just ssmates, then what does my appearance here... have to do with you?!"

    His voice suddenly rose an octave and all the students by theke could hear him clearly. Many people immediately became absentminded. How could they have imagined that this youth''s second question would actually be so direct?

    Was he exposing his rtionship with the young girl in the courtyard?

    But, that Xie Family''s girl was already the dean''sst disciple. Who were you?

    When Xie Nandu who was currently sitting in the courtyard to watch the fun heard this, her face turned slightly red and she was a little happy.

    Last time, she asked that boy whether he liked her or not and did not get an answer.

    But, she was still very happy that he said that.

    "Miss Xie and I are just ssmates, but who are you?!" Huang Zhi gritted his teeth and stared fixedly at the youth in ck in front of him.

    What he wanted to ask was naturally not who the other party was. What he wanted to ask was actually: what qualification do you have to ask this?

    Chen Chao naturally understood, so he smiled, "Is it your business who I am?"

    This sentence sounded rather roguish, so it made Huang Zhi a little angry.

    He was speechless with anger.

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "But, I can still tell you who I am. I''m the friend of that Miss Xie who''s in the courtyard."

    When he mentioned this, Huang Zhi naturally remembered that incident.

    He only knew about that incident that set off a huge storm in the Divine Capital a few days ago by asking someone about it. Turns out that the girl he liked had been helping that young warden who came from Tianqing County all along.

    The youth wearing ck in front of him now was also carrying a saber.

    "You''re that warden?!"

    Huang Zhi suddenly said, his expression ugly, "You killed foreignnd cultivators without authorization! You should still be in the Court of Judicial Review''s prison at this moment!"

    He still did not know what happened yesterday, which was nothing special either. After all, not all news could spread so fast, let alone that he was just an ordinary student.

    Some things could not be heard.

    Many voices sounded out again by theke. Two major things happened in the Divine Capital recently. The first was Xie Nandu acknowledging the dean as master. The second was the matter of Chen Chao killing cultivators without authorization. The two incidences were both not small, but because one was near and the other was distant, the academy only knew a little more about the former at this moment.

    "That''s right, this official is Tianqing County''s warden." Chen Chao lifted his robes, revealing that waist token.

    Chen Chao looked at Huang Zhi and said indifferently, "Do you think that the Court of Judicial Review''s prison can be entered and exited at will?"

    This sentence was already answering Huang Zhi.

    Huang Zhi was stunned. Previously, he spoke from extreme anger. He only reacted at this moment. If not for that the Court of Judicial Review judged this youth as innocent, how could he possibly leave?

    Chen Chao looked at Huang Zhi and shook his head, "Looking at you, you''re not as good as those demons that this official has killed before."

    This sentence sounded somewhat contemptuous and it evenpared Huang Zhi to demons. It crushed hisst shred of reasoning all at once.

    "Uncouth martial artist!"

    He just happened to see the saber at Chen Chao''s waist when he was overwhelmed with anger and this sentence blurted out.

    It was just that when he said this, regardless of whether was it Guo Fengjie who was beside him, or the many students by theke, they all frowned at this moment.

    Uncouth martial artist, these few words coulde out of the mouths of foreign cultivators, but they could note out of their mouths.

    There were many martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty''s government and the public.

    That great general at the northern frontier was a martial artist. But he had resisted demons in the northern frontier army for many years and gave his all for the Great Liang Dynasty. Could it be that he was an uncouth martial artist too?

    That Warden of the Great Liang Dynasty was a martial artist too. He was currently in the Divine Capital, could he be called an uncouth martial artist too?

    Most importantly, the Great Liang Dynasty''s emperor was a martial artist too...

    "Uncouth martial artist?"

    Chen Chao raised his brows as if he heard a very interesting statement.

    He looked at Huang Zhi thoughtfully and narrowed his eyes, "Martial artists are uncouth? Are you schrs impressive?"

    He said these two sentences with strange emotions.

    Huang Zhi frowned, also realizing his slip of the tongue. But at this moment, so many people were looking at him here, he could not open his mouth.

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    It was just that the sheathed broken saber at his waist arrived in his hand at god knows when and he swung the saber out along with its sheathe.

    Huang Zhi lost his bnce and flew straight out, falling heavily into theke.

 Chapter 63: Questioning A Tutor

    Seeing this scene, the students by theke opened their eyes wide. Nobody dared to believe that someone actually dared to hit the academy''s student in the academy.

    Furthermore, he even knocked him into the South Lake all at once.

    Such a thing really never happened before.

    That was really a... vile thing.

    Guo Fengjie was out of sorts for a long time before returning to his senses. The first thing he did when he came back to his senses was to point at Chen Chao and yell, "Do you know what you''re doing? This is the academy!"

    Chen Chao gave an ''oh'' and asked nonchntly, "What is it now?"

    Guo Fengjie did not expect that he did such a thing and was actually still so calm and collected. He was immediately angered until his chest heaved up and down heavily. The words that he wanted to say could note out at all.

    Chen Chao asked with concern, "Don''t tell me that you want to cool down in the water too? I can really help with that."

    Guo Fengjie was stunned. He was about to say some fierce words, but he quickly remembered that this guy had just thrown Huang Zhi into the South Lake prior to this. He had not stepped into cultivators and was the same as Huang Zhi; both waiting for the opportunity to cultivate. How could they be a match for this youth? Hence, after gritting his teeth, he turned around decisively and came to theke. Seeing Huang Zhi who was struggling in theke water, Guo Fengjie frowned and shouted, "Fellow ssmates, does anyone know how to swim? Can you help to rescue Brother Huang ashore!"

    Although there were many people in the academy who did not really like Huang Zhi these days, there were quite a number of students who admired him too. Hence, it only took a moment before many students jumped into the South Lake and dragged Huang Zhi to the shore.

    "How are you, Brother Huang?"

    Guo Fengjie looked at Huang Zhi who waspletely drenched as he asked with concern.

    Huang Zhi''splexion was deathly pale. At this moment, he could not say a word and there was only grief and indignation. He actually knew how to swim, it was just that he seriously could not ept being knocked into the water by someone like this, and swimming to shore submissively. Hence, he waited for people to haul him to shore.

    "No worries, it''s just that this person..."

    Huang Zhi peered past the crowd surrounding him and looked over at the small courtyard over there. His expression was as ugly as it could get.

    After today, would he still have the face to go in front of that small courtyard every day and request to visit Miss Xie?

    He probably would not.

    "He dared to hit people in the academy, I don''t believe that the tutors will ignore this. Come, Brother Huang! Let''s you and I go and invite the tutors to uphold justice!"

    Guo Fengjie spoke in a low voice. The words that he said were extremely harsh. It was just that it was not loud.

    It should be because he was afraid of being heard.

    The moment he spoke, there were also several people who concurred. It was just that their voices were not loud.

    "Fine, it''s also not that I can''t tolerate him, it''s just that having this kind of vulgar person will definitely taint our academy with filth!"

    Huang Zhi made up his mind and said, "Come, let''s go and invite Tutor Ceng!"

    The few of them left, leaving behind wetness by theke.

    Chen Chao did not turn around and go back into the courtyard, even if he knew that Xie Nandu was waiting for him in the courtyard.

    He stood by theke, feeling the breeze blow.

    He stood there silently, not knowing what he was thinking about. But at this moment, he was like a sculpture; very special.

    The students by theke did not disperse.

    Many people still remained here.

    They might be waiting for Tutor Ceng toe bearing the academy''s will.

    They had heard the words uncouth martial artist previously too and also saw that Huang Zhi being knocked into the South Lake. There were many people who knew the whole sequence of events. The more they knew, the less they dared to speak out at this moment.

    If not for the words uncouth martial artist, criticism would probably have already sounded out by theke. Yet, there were these few words.

    The big shots did not care about these people and could casually say it. But ordinary students like them could not.

    Theke was quiet for a long time.

    It was unknown how long had passed, a series of footsteps suddenly sounded out.

    On the far side of theke, an old tutor with a head full of silver hair returned with Huang Zhi and the others,

    "It''s Tutor Ceng."

    "Greetings, Tutor."

    "We pay respects to Tutor Ceng."

    Voices suddenly sounded out by theke. The students recognized that the arrival was Tutor Ceng. Not only was he that tutor who wanted to take Huang Zhi in as his disciple, he was also one of the fewmandment tutors in the academy.

    One could say that this old tutor who looked old and emaciated held great authority in the academy.

    Now that he hurried over, the students by theke naturally knew that there would be a result at this moment for what transpired before.

    Huang Zhi already changed his clothes. Currently, following behind that Tutor Ceng, his expression looked a little better.

    Chen Chao was looking at theke and not at him.

    Tutor Ceng came over here. The old man whose hair was already silver pulled a long face and asked, "Was it you who acted violently in my academy?"

    Chen Chao only turned around when he heard this. Looking at this Tutor Ceng, he nodded his head.

    "Young man, what gall you have!"

    Tutor Ceng said in a cold voice, "Do you know that this ce is the academy and not a ce where you can act wildly?!"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao just replied, "My gall is not small. Otherwise, I also wouldn''t have dared to deal with those demons deep in the mountains."

    Tutor Ceng furrowed his brows.

    "Isn''t Sir going to ask about the origin and development of the matter?"

    Chen Chao nced at Huang Zhi. He did not know what Huang Zhi said to this tutor, but there were many witnesses by theke for what happened before.

    Tutor Ceng said, "Young man, this ce is the academy, it''s a ce to study, not a ce to fight. If you and Huang Zhi were fighting with words, then forget it. Why did you use violence?!"

    Clearly, he also knew that Huang Zhi had said something at theke before this. But based on the meaning of these words, he was not nning to investigate Huang Zhi.

    Chen Chao said, "I just walked out of the Court of Judicial Review''s prison yesterday, I might not have been in a good mood and failed to control myself."

    Tutor Ceng only took a look at that pair of official boots on Chen Chao''s feet after he heard this. His expression changed slightly before saying, "So, you''re that young warden who killed four qi refiners."

    Although the Court of Judicial Review had just concluded the case yesterday, a figure like him would have already learned some things by now.

    Tutor Ceng snorted coldly, "Not in a good mood? Can you be so presumptuous if you''re in a bad mood?" "You''re not a student of my academy, but you humiliated my academy''s student in my academy. If you don''t give an exnation, how will my academy still have face left?"

    "What does Sir want me to do?"

    Chen Chao looked at Tutor Ceng with a slight smile.

    "Looking on the ount that you''re a friend of my academy''s student, you just have to apologize to my academy''s student. Then, leave this ce immediately and never step a foot into the academy again!"

    Tutor Ceng stared at Chen Chao, some coldness shing across his eyes.

    A faint qi arose here.

    He was a schr, but he was simrly a cultivator who was not just at the third-realm.

    Chen Chao shook his head. Then, he suddenly said, "Tutor Ceng''s words are so unreasonable!"

    The voice suddenly sounded and everyone by theke was startled.

    When Xie Nandu who was in the courtyard heard this, she put the preserved fruit in her hand back in that cowhide bag. Then, she slowly got up and walked toward the courtyard door.

    Liu Ye followed closely behind.

    "Why is it unreasonable?"

    Tutor Ceng frowned, a little displeased.

    He had read many books and taught sses in the academy. The disciples under his tutge numbered over 3000 and he was well-respected. He examined what he said before and felt that it firmly grasped the word ''reason''. But at this moment, that youth said that he was very unreasonable. He naturally refused to believe it.

    "I want to hear what you have to say!"

    Tutor Ceng stared at the youth in front of him. There was already some loathing in his eyes.

    While Huang Zhi and the rest remained silent.

    The students by theke already knew now that this boy was that young warden who set off a storm in the Divine Capital previously. But, they did not expect that after he came out of the Court of Judicial Review, he actually came to the academy and he was still so high-profile.

    To actually dared rebut Tutor Ceng.

    Thinking about it this way, it seemed like it was not necessarily wrong to be called an uncouth martial artist previously.

    At least, he was a boor!

    Chen Chao did not know what those students by theke were thinking. Even if he knew, he could not care either. During those few years in Tianqing County, he killed one demon after another. His heart was long already very quiet and no external influences could perturb him.

    He said calmly, "Beforeing to the Divine Capital, I worked as a warden in Tianqing County for several years and killed many demons. Themon people of Tianqing County lived in peace for several years during that period."

    Tutor Ceng was expressionless and still pulled a long face.

    "I was detained and escorted to Divine Capital because I killed four qi refiners. They went to Tianqing County in order to steal our Great Liang''s dragon vein."

    Chen Chao smiled and continued, "I was locked up in the Court of Judicial Review for half a month. Yesterday, the Three Judicial Chief Ministries acquitted me and I came to the academy with my friend to rest for a bit."

    When he said this, Tutor Ceng''s expression changed slightly. He had heard about that matter before too, but his intel was not that fast in the end. When he saw Chen Chao, he only knew that there was a conclusion for that case, but he did not imagine that turns out, it actually had such great implications. The two words dragon vein was no joke. Hearing the word friend again, he nced into the courtyard. Xie Nandu was standing at the doorway and was currently looking over here.

    "I was in the courtyard, he was outside the courtyard. I heard that he was paying a visit, so I opened the door. Then, he asked why I could appear in the academy and how can I be in that courtyard."

    He briefly talked about the cause of the incident. The students by theke were very quiet. But when they heard the two words dragon vein, they were rather moved too. They did not like those foreign cultivators either. Hearing that Chen Chao killed those qi refiners because of the dragon vein, many students immediately felt some admiration for Chen Chao.

    He lived up to the word ''warden''.

    Chen Chao looked at theke and said, "Then, I started talking reason with him. This is the academy, of course it''s a ce to reason things out. I naturally have to be reasonable too and he should be reasonable too."

    Everyone by theke could hear it clearly, now and before.

    It was silent.

    No one spoke.

    Actually, regardless of whether was it before or not, Chen Chao had been very reasonable other thanying his hand on him.

    The academy was naturally a ce to reason things out.

    Talking up to here, he was silent for a long while before looking at theke and saying, "Then, he actually said that I''m an uncouth martial artist. Is this reasonable?"

    The words uncouth martial artist were used by those foreign cultivators to humiliate martial artists. It was definitely not some pleasant-sounding term.

    Just like starting from how Huang Zhi uttered this phrase, everyone present was silent. There were too many martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    This was the crux of the matter.

    Without the words uncouth martial artist, then Huang Zhi would not be too much at fault.

    Tutor Ceng''s expression was rather ugly.

    "Countless soldiers of the Great Liang Dynasty died for themon people at our northern frontier. They fought demons to the death without retreating. They are martial artists, but were they ever uncouth?"

    Chen Chao asked loudly, "If there weren''t so many uncouth martial artists at the northern frontier, can you all study here in peace?!"

    This sentence was too loud. Not only did it rouse the deaf, but it also shocked people''s hearts.

    Tutor Ceng could not speak.

    Chen Chao suddenly turned to Huang Zhi and red, "I, a warden, protected territory and gave peace to the people. I disregarded life and death for my country and put myself in danger! How can I be called an uncouth martial artist?!"

    Huang Zhi did not dare to look Chen Chao in the eye. His eyes avoided him.

    Chen Chao smiled.

    He looked at those students by theke and was very calm. That pair of eyes had disappointment and many emotions.

    None of the students by theke dared to meet his eyes. Many people felt ashamed.

    Just as Chen Chao said, he protected the territory and gave peace to the people. He did not scruple to cut down qi refiners for the sake of the dragon vein and caused a terrible disaster. It was all acts for the country, how could he be humiliated?

    Chen Chao retracted his gaze, looked at Tutor Ceng, and asked, "Since that''s the case, I merely punished him slightly. How was I unreasonable?!"

 Chapter 64: Whoâ€™s Important and Whoâ€™s Not

    In the small pavilion in the heart of theke, the dean was grabbing a bunch of fish feed and throwing it into theke. Then, he looked at those fishes that swam up from the bottom of the water and gathered here before saying rather emotionally, "A razor-tongued kid."

    Wei Xu was standing quietly by the side. Hearing the dean speak, he said softly, "That boy was really did quite well as a warden in Tianqing County over these years. He killed many demons and themon people there have had a peaceful life these few years."

    The dean frowned when he heard the words Tianqing County, but his brows immediately eased up and he said with a smile, "Continue."

    "That boy''s identity was first investigated by the Heavenly Imperial Institution. Then, the Xie Family investigated it too and the pce also investigated it a few days ago. But, there''s still no clue. He seems to be from one of those ''impoverished families''."

    Wei Xu smiled and was not too surprised.

    The dean smiled slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter if he''s from those impoverished families either. This boy has a meticulous mind, even if he''s walking the hardest path of being a martial artist, he has already reached this stage at this age too. If not for that girl, then myst spot..."

    Abruptly stopping, the dean looked at Wei Xu with utmost seriousness and said seriously, "You must never let your little junior sister know about this!"

    Wei Xu nodded helplessly.

    Only then, did the dean let out a sigh of relief and continue, "Forget it, since there''s no fate, then it''s gone."

    Wei Xu said, "It''s just that Little Junior Sister seems to be awakening an interest in the opposite sex at this young age. She might get somewhat involved with that boy."

    The dean frowned and said, "A young girl likes a young boy, the young boy likes the young girl, who can stop this?"

    Without waiting for Wei Xu to speak, the dean said with vicissitudes of emotion, "When I was at this age, who knows how many girls in the academy liked me. If even this sort of thing needs worrying, then do we have time to do other things?"

    Wei Xu was taken aback. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "This student heard that teacher''s temper was too explosive back then and wasn''t liked by any girl. Hence, you''ve been all alone until now."

    "Rubbish!"

    The dean flew into a great rage, "You believe this sort of nonsense too?!"

    Wei Xu was silent for a moment and said, "Tutor Li said it. This student believes."

    The dean frowned andughed from extreme fury, "Good, good, good! Wei Xu, you''re really my fine student!"

    Wei Xin could not seem to discern the dean''s anger. He just asked, "Do I still have to teach Little Junior Sister today?"

    "I''ll teach you-"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There was silence at theke. Tutor Ceng could not speak and those students were all the more so.

    They were the academy''s students, the best group of schrs in the world. They knew a lot of principles. They were naturally very skilled in reasoning things out too. But what happened today ultimately started from the words uncouth martial artist. They became the unreasonable party.

    Since they were unreasonable, then no matter how well they could reason things out, it was useless too.

    This Tutor Ceng''s expression was livid. He thought about those words repeatedly, wanting to find a breakthrough point to refute the youth in front of him. Even if he could not turn the tables, he had to regain some face too.

    But unfortunately, he thought for a long time and failed to find any aspects to refute this youth in front of him.

    Hence, his expression became more and more ugly.

    Tutor Ceng nced at Huang Zhi, Huang Zhi''s eyes were dim. The reason why he was currently like this was not because he got Tutor Ceng toe, nor was it because he failed to reverse the worsening situation. It was because he had been observing Xie Nandu since she walked to the courtyard entrance. But he discovered that even when she had arrived at the courtyard door and was paying attention to here, that young girl still did not look at him even once.

    There was only that youth in ck with a saber hanging in that young girl''s eyes.

    Chen Chao was not willing to pay attention to that Tutor Ceng who stood transfixed by theke and he was also unwilling to wait for Huang Zhi''s apology. He just turned around and walked towards that small courtyard.

    Since Tutor Ceng had no words to refute him, then whether he apologized or asked him to leave the academy, none of it would be reasonable.

    "Just a martial artist after all."

    A voice suddenly sounded out by theke. It was not Tutor Ceng, but Huang Zhi.

    He spoke with vicissitudes of emotion, his voice t.

    It was unknown what he was thinking about at this moment. The pride that had previously scattered from his body had returned to his body anew at this moment.

    The moment he said this, it struck a chord with many students by theke.

    Huang Zhi''splexion was a little pale, but he still opened his mouth at this time. Tutor Ceng took a look at him. There was some inexplicable emotion in his eyes too.

    He understood what Huang Zhi meant. Although the academy had already be the unreasonable party today, they could not embarrass the academy like this. They had to regain some face from somewhere.

    He thought for a long time before, trying to refute Chen Chao with something that he said. But, he did not find any loopholes.

    Now that Huang Zhi opened his mouth, Tutor Ceng stopped talking.

    What kind of ce was the academy? It was a ce to study, but in the end, it was a ce of cultivation.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, the Heavenly Imperial Institution interacted with foreign cultivators. The Warden Office guarded Great Liang. The northern frontier army resisted demons. There were also so many major families and cultivation methods. They could all be said to be ces to cultivate. But, none of these ces couldpare to an academy.

    The academy was not just a ce of cultivation, it was also the holynd of the Confucianism lineage.

    The dean was even a legendary figure.

    Such an academy waspared to any sect in the foreignnds.

    If the students who could get into the academy had the possibility of cultivating, they would naturally be able to step foot into cultivation and be a cultivator of the Confucianism lineage. Bing a cultivator of the Confucianism lineage was naturally far better than being a martial artist.

    Regardless of whether was it future prospects in cultivation or an official career in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao indeed stopped his footsteps when he heard this.

    He turned around and looked at Huang Zhi.

    He was not in a hurry to speak.

    His cultivation realm was naturally able to crush the many students present. In fact, the best in this generation of the academy might not be able topete with him too. But if he were to still attack at this time, then he would be unreasonable even if he was justified too.

    But the other party said this, how could he refute it?

    Chen Chao thought about it.

    Xie Nandu pondered too.

    She furrowed her brows.

    This Xie Family girl was about to walk out of the small courtyard ande to theke, but she immediately heard Chen Chao''s voice.

    She stopped her footsteps.

    "I''m indeed just an ordinary martial artist. I haven''t read many books either, nor am I as knowledgeable as everyone. I only know how to kill demons deep in the mountains and protect civilians in these past few years. I''m naturally far worsepared to people like you all."

    Chen Chaoughed at himself mockingly and said, "If there''s a possibility, I''d like to study in the academy too."

    Huang Zhi discerned his implied meaning.

    He was saying: he could study in the academy, but could you all serve as the warden of a local area?

    Huang Zhi sneered and said, "Do you think that the academy is a countryside school? You cane in and study whenever you want to?"

    Chen Chao said softly, "How would one know if they have never tried it?"

    "However, whether I enter the academy or not doesn''t seem to be too important."

    Chen Chao shook his head and looked at Huang Zhi as he said, "The ce that you value might be utterly worthless in the eyes of others."

    The moment this was said, those students by theke also furrowed their brows at this moment. This ce was the academy, they were all the academy''s students. Who knew how much effort they had expended in order to enter the academy, how much thought they put in. But at this moment, someone was saying that this ce was worthless.

    How could they ept it?

    Some students even looked at Chen Chao in anger. Although Chen Chao was not so straightforward, his implied meaning was like so. They were all smart people, how could they not hear it?

    Huang Zhi was secretly overjoyed. Previously, he was still worried that the youth in front of him would be cautious with his words and that he would keeptching onto ''uncouth martial artist'' to argue with him. But, he did not expect that he actually took the initiative to say this. He put himself on the opposite side of the academy''s students all at once.

    This way, regardless of today''s oue, this youth in front of him would not leave a good impression on the academy students.

    Maybe... that girl would change her mind too.

    Huang Zhi asked, "Is there a more important ce in our Great Liang Dynasty?"

    This was setting the tune with a beat of the gong - giving the final word.

    If one were to really talk about the importance of this ce and include all aspects, the academy was naturally a transcendent existence. Regardless of whether was it the Heavenly Imperial Institution or the Warden Office, they were unable topare.

    Chen Chao said, "Although the academy is important, you''re insignificant."

    Huang Zhi was stunned and his expression immediately turned rather ugly. He said unhappily, "No matter how insignificant, I''m afraid that my future prospects aren''t necessarily worse than you."

    Chen Chao was silent for a while and did not answer.

    "Can''t refute you. After all, the future has yet to happen, what can I say?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and was not willing to say anymore. He turned around again as if to admit that he had lost.

    A hint of delight shed across Huang Zhi''s eyes. He thought to himself that he ultimately helped the academy regain face with regard to today''s incident.

    Tutor Ceng''s expression also became a little better. He looked at Huang Zhi and nodded slightly.

    The students by theke let out a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, there were some footstep sounds by theke. A man walked over from a distance with swift steps and shouted from afar, "Warden Chen, the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s chairman invites you!"

    The students by theke suddenly became energized.

    "Kid who''s surnamed Chen, you can''t go! Follow Your Father to the Warden Office!"

    Another voice sounded out. This time, it was an old acquaintance whom he had met before; that Commander Song of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard.

    The two met by theke. Frowning at each other, they actually started pulling each other in an instant.

    There were naturally people who knew Song Lian among the students by theke. They got a shock.

    When they took a closer look, they noticed that the person who spoke first was actually a vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, and they were even more shocked.

    Why did the twoe here at this time for?

    Snatching people?

    But why were they snatching people?

    Before waiting for the students by theke to figure it out, the sound of horse hooves sounded out again in the distance. Several horse carriages slowly came.

    Those were all the horse carriages of the various major families in the Divine Capital.

    Only after arriving in front of him, did someone smile slightly and say, "Warden Chen, the Divine Capital''s Xie Family invites you!"

    After that, several others expressed their intentions in the same way.

    Theke was quiet again.

    Huang Zhi''s expression which had just be better turned ugly again at this moment.

 Chapter 65: A Clap of Spring Thunder by the Lake

    Theke had been quiet many times today, this was another time.

    Many people were already numb at this point.

    When the students by theke heard those voices, their hearts surged endlessly. There were some of them who came from those major families. At this moment, hearing that their own families actually sent people to invite Chen Chao, they felt incredibly shocked. Turns out that this young warden was actually such a piece of sweet pastry. Other than the academy, even the notable parties in the Divine Capital regarded him highly.

    Of course, they naturally did not know that the dean was currently at the heart of theke. They also did not know that the dean had also said that he wanted to take that youth in as hisst disciple. Outsiders did not know that there was much regret and disappointment in those words.

    The students by theke just remembered the conversation about what was important and what was not. When they looked at Huang Zhi, there was a lot more sympathy in their eyes.

    Previously, Huang Zhi used the academy to oppress Chen Chao and Chen Chao did not refute it. Everyone felt that he was unable to refute it because the academy was extremely important in the first ce. But looking at it now, even if Huang Zhi was from the academy, he could not match up to this youth who had never studied in the academy before.

    Currently, the representatives of many important figures were gathered by theke.

    It was not that those important people were more impressive than the dean. It was just that they thought highly of Chen Chao while the dean might not necessarily know Huang Zhi''s name.

    This was really a great p. Furthermore, it was not postponed at all, but swung right in front of everyone heavily.

    Huang Zhi''s face was burning with pain at this moment. Although Chen Chao did not really p him, this situation was more infuriating than that.

    He thought that he could squeeze Chen Chao because he was an academy student and he was also about to enter Tutor Ceng''s tutge right away. But, without waiting for Chen Chao himself to say anything, there were already people who came to tell Huang Zhi the answer on Chen Chao''s behalf now.

    Huang Zhi''s expression was very ugly at present. He really wanted to leave this hotbed, but his feet were like lead. He was actually unable to lift them no matter how he exerted strength. He did not need to look at theke and already knew that there were currently countless gazes thatnded on him. He likewise knew about the emotions contained in those gazes.

    Theke was very quiet at this moment. But, countless mockingughter seemed to sound out in his ears.

    Huang Zhi raised his head and looked at Chen Chao, his expression suddenly turning deathly pale. Then, he toppled backward while upright and actually directly passed out.

    Tutor Ceng was next to him, it was naturally impossible for him to let Huang Zhi fall. Reaching his hand out, he supported him and prevented him from falling down, which seriously looked rather strange.

    While Chen Chao took a few steps backward with great exaggeration and said rather worriedly, "You all have to testify, this had nothing to do with me!"

    Seeing this scene, the young girl who had been standing at the courtyard entrance all this while smiled. She subconsciously reached her hand out, only to remember that those snacks were in the courtyard, and felt a little sulky.

    Hearing this, the students by theke were rather speechless. Although you indeed did not touch a hair on Huang Zhi after knocking him into the South Lake, at this moment, no matter how far away you were, could it be that his passing out could be because of anyone other than you?

    Chen Chao had been paying attention to Huang Zhi all along. He noticed that the corners of his mouth still had some imperceptible tugging when he was talking. He thought to himself that although this guy was a hypocrite, he was not stupid. However, he did not expose him either and just took it as letting him off and saving some face for the academy.

    Tutor Ceng snorted lightly and took his hand back at the same time as he said rather unhappily, "Why are there so many outsiders in the academy today?"

    Huang Zhi was caught by someone. It was the perfect chance for Guo Fengjie to carry Huang Zhi away so as to avoid awkwardness. When the other students heard this, they did not know how to answer either. The academy did not have a rule that forbade outsiders from entering the academy. Even if Tutor Ceng was amandment tutor, he was unable to say anything at this moment too. Moreover, these people at theke now might remain humble in front of the dean, but why would they care about a measly littlemandment tutor like Tutor Ceng?

    Commander Song of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard took a step out of the crowd and was the first to arrive in front of Song Lian. Landing a punch on Chen Chao''s chest, he said with a loudugh, "Kid, your life is indeed tenacious, even the Court of Judicial Review can''t lock you up!"

    The Court of Judicial Review closed the case yesterday. The important people already knew about this matter by the time night fell. Then, many people already began making preparations and started investigating Chen Chao. By morning, most of them actually had their conclusion already. Now, gathering at theke was also within reason.

    The students of the academy might not understand what was special about the warden of a small area. But, as long as the big shots saw the scene of Chen Chao cutting down four qi refiners, it would be very hard to not have any thoughts about Chen Chao.

    Being knocked back several steps by Song Lian''s punch, since he had the physique of a Divine Trove martial artist, there was naturally no such thing as getting injured. Although Chen Chao was young, he also understood why he was acting like this at this moment. But, there were too many people at theke at this time, Chen Chao could only say helplessly, "I still have to thank Commander Song for your kindness of delivering the letter."

    Song Lianughed heartily, "That''s nothing! It''s just that I never expected that the girl who likes you was actually the dean''sst disciple, that genius girl from the Xie Family!"

    Song Lian was a martial artist in the first ce. Furthermore, he was also a martial artist whose cultivation realm was not low. Hence, his voice had always been full of vigor. Plus, no one was talking at this moment. Hence, this sentence was transmitted clearly into the ears of everyone present.

    Crystal clear, no matter how hard of hearing one was, they could hear it clearly at this moment.

    Everyone became shocked again. Although they saw Chen Chao walk out of that courtyard previously, he said that he was just Xie Nandu''s friend afterward too. But, who could have thought that the moment Song Lian opened his mouth now, he told the world the truth.

    This was a bolt of lightning on a spring day. The degree of shock was no less than before.

    If Huang Zhi was still here, he would probably really be angered until he fainted.

    Chen Chao had long felt that something was off when Song Lian spoke. Just when he wanted to salvage the situation, how could he have imagined that Commander Song already finished saying it.

    Although Chen Chao already had a brief conversation with Xie Nandu about thisst night, it was still more or less not too good to have it go public at this moment and let everyone hear it.

    After all, it was not true. The cause was merely because Chen Chao wanted to borrow the Xie Family''s power and influence, while Xie Nandu knew and did not care about this too.

    But now, things had blown up. These students by theke learning about this meant that the academy would know. If the academy knew, it would mean that the Divine Capital would know.

    This matter did not pose much of an issue to him. But, it was not necessarily the case for Xie Nandu.

    The students by theke looked at that young man. There were already many people who started thinking about many things.

    He made the Divine Capital learn his name beforeing to the Divine Capital. When he arrived in the Divine Capital, he retreated unscathed from the Three Judicial Chief Ministries'' trial and walked out of the Court of Judicial Review. Now, at theke, the many important parties in the Divine Capital all extended an olive branch to him. There was also the dean''sst disciple, the Xie Family''s girl, who had feelings for him...

    Any one of these things was already sufficient to set off a storm if it happened to someone. But, these things actually all happened to a youth.

    Who could have thought of this?

    Even if they thought of it, who would dare believe it?

    Countless gazes gathered on Xie Nandu at this moment. It was not just those students by theke, there was even that Tutor Ceng and those figures on the horse carriages.

    But, she did not care at all, her expression indifferent.

    Liu Ye looked at her missus and thought to herself that Miss was indeed impressive. Her face actually did not turn red yet at this point.

    Chen Chao felt his scalp tingle and he said, "Commander Song''s memory is really good."

    This sentence was practically said through gritted teeth.

    If he could not beat this fellow in front of him, Song Lian would probably have already been tossed into theke water by him at this moment.

    It was not known if Song Lian was too happy and forgot himself in his joy, or was he a reckless person. He actually did not see through Chen Chao''s anomaly and patted his shoulder as he said, "Come with me, Lord Warden is waiting for you."

    Song Lian said these words very naturally. It seemed like he did not need to care about those people who appeared by theke at this moment and could bring Chen Chao away just based on his friendship with Chen Chao.

    Chen Chaoughed bitterly and was just about to speak when another voice sounded out by theke, "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 66: Two Government Offices, One Xie

    Theke was very quiet before, not because there was no one at theke. On the contrary, there had been many people by theke all along.

    It was because the news that Song Lian divulged before was too shocking. The students were rendered speechless with shock while the others were musing over this matter. No one spoke, so it made people feel that there was nobody by theke.

    At this moment, hearing that Song Lian actually wanted to take Chen Chao away just like that, there would naturally be someone who would walk out of their thoughts and speak up to stop him.

    The one who spoke was not very tall, he was even somewhat fat. There was even aical-looking mustache on his round face. One could not link him to a cultivation powerhouse no matter how they looked at him, but unfortunately, this man talking was a cultivation powerhouse.

    He came from the Heavenly Imperial Institution and was called Xu Tong; one of the several vice-chairmen.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, the Heavenly Imperial Institution and Warden Office were important ces that were equal in name. The Warden Office was responsible for guarding the various prefectures and counties of the Great Liang Dynasty, while the Heavenly Imperial Institution was responsible for guarding those ces rted to cultivation and was in charge of dealing with foreign cultivators. If really talking about it, the Heavenly Imperial Institution was even more important than the Warden Office to a certain degree.

    Xu Tong looked at Chen Chao''s eyes and smiled slightly. That round face looked extremely amiable and approachable. It was just that Chen Chao knew that it must be a false image. The more a figure like this behaved amiable and approachable, then the more dangerous they were.

    "Warden Chen, my chairman would also like to invite you."

    There were two chairmen (dean) in the world. Although the two could not be mentioned in the same breath, who in the Great Liang Dynasty would dare say that the chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution was not an important person?

    Chen Chao looked at this Heavenly Imperial Institution vice-chairman who looked amiable like a tycoon. Actually, he felt very helpless in his heart. He chose to hide in the academy because he thought that there would be this situation. When he was talking with Xie Nandust night, even though he looked calm and collected, in reality, he had not figured out how he should resolve things if he were to really encounter such a situation.

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, Song Lian frowned and said, "He''s Tianqing County''s warden, he''s of my warden faction in the first ce. Now that he''s here in the Divine Capital, he''s under the Warden Office''s jurisdiction too."

    "What do you want? Snatching people? How do you have the face?"

    Xu Tong did not get angry when he heard this either, he just said, "Commander Song, since Warden Chen is your Warden Office''s official, why didn¡¯t I see you all do anything when he was in the Court of Judicial Review these few days?"

    "If I were Warden Chen, my heart would probably have long turned cold with disappointment."

    Song Lian''s expression changed slightly and he said angrily, "Xu Tong, don''t you indulge in the gossip!"

    Xu Tong did not care at all, he just said softly, "It''s merely telling some truth based on facts. Since Commander Song isn''t willing to listen, then I won''t say anymore."

    After saying that, Xu Tong looked at Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "Warden Chen, I already went to check your files this morning. Only then, did I discover that it turns out that you''re no longer in the ranks of wardens anymore. At present, you don''t need to be managed by the Warden Office anymore too."

    When Song Lian heard this, his expression changed slightly and he pressed on, "What are you talking about?!"

    Although Chen Chao had no reaction, he was also trying hard to mentally deduce the cause and effect of things. He was originally Tianqing County''s warden. Now that the Three Judicial Chief Ministries trial was concluded, if there was no arrangement on the part of the Divine Capital, then he should be returning to Tianqing County in these few days to continue serving as a warden. But at present, his official position has already been stripped away, which proved that he could stay in the Divine Capital and did not need to leave.

    It was just that the Warden Office definitely would not agree to this sort of thing. Then, there was only one person who had the power to ignore what the Warden Office thought.

    Thinking about how that Great Liang Dynasty''s emperor might have already read his files, Chen Chao inexplicably began to worry.

    Xu Tong ignored Song Lian and said with a slight smile, "Therefore, you can think properly about your future options. If youe to my Heavenly Imperial Institution, my Heavenly Imperial Institution will naturally groom you with all our power. My Heavenly Imperial Institution doesn''t only have martial artists like the Warden Office. With your talent, I believe that even if you don''t walk the path of a martial artist, you''ll be extremely brilliant too. But if you have this idea, how can the Warden Office satisfy you?"

    Hearing how Xu Tong had already talked up to here, if he still did not say anything, he would definitely suffer a crushing defeat. Song Lian hurriedly opened his mouth, "Kid, it was inconvenient for the Warden Office to intervene previously in the Court of Judicial Review. There were too many things involved. If there''s a chance, I''ll exin to you properly."

    "Plus, you''re walking the path of a martial artist. Other than the northern frontier army, could there be a better ce in the world than the Warden Office?"

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian who was in front of him and was silent.

    The others by theke remained quiet.

    Actually, as early as when these two came here, the various representatives of those major families already knew that they came in vain today. It was just that since they already came in vain, they were not willing to leave like this. Hence, they stayed quiet all along and did not speak. They just watched silently.

    Only up until this moment, did a steward-looking man pass through the crowd ande over here. He looked at Chen Chao with a slight smile and said, "I represent the Xie Family. Warden Chen, please make a trip to the Xie Family when you''re free."

    If it was elsewhere, Chen Chao would reject it. But the Xie Family had been helping him quite a bit these few days. Regardless of the reason, he had to remember this kindness.

    "That''s of course." Chen Chao solemnly returned the greeting.

    Hearing this, those big shots on the horse carriages shook their heads silently and no longer hesitated. The horse carriages turned around one after another and left.

    When they came, they only say one sentence. Now, when they left, they did not even say a word.

    It seemed impolite, but everyone knew that these people came for nothing more than profit and would return if there was no profit.

    Seeing how Chen Chao was, Song Lian hurriedly said, "You owe me a favor when I delivered the letter. At this moment, you have to go to the Warden Office first no matter what before saying anything else!"

    Chen Chao was very annoyed when he mentioned this matter. He thought to himself: if it was not for you, how could I be in such a situation?

    But be that as it may, favors granted had to be repaid. Plus, he came from the warden faction in the first ce. If he had to choose these things, it was actually very easy to choose too.

    It was just that the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s vice-chairman was currently here and it was not convenient for Chen Chao to choose.

    Xu Tong saw through his difficulty and said with a smile, "Since Warden Chen still holds onto old friendships, it shows that my Heavenly Imperial Institution didn''t misjudge people. However, Warden Chen can go over to the Warden there to take a look first. I also hope that when Warden Chen returns, you can make a trip to my Heavenly Imperial Institution too. After all, my chairman thinks very highly of Warden Chen too."

    After saying this, this vice-chairman sped his hand in salute, turned around, and left. He seemed to be withdrawing from the ranks of snatching people just like that, but there was also an additional touch of casualness.

    Song Lian looked at the back view of that vice-chairman and muttered, "This guy must know that he can''t fight with my Warden Office, that''s why he said these seemingly magnanimous words."

    Chen Chao smiled helplessly and did not say anything either.

    Song Lian did not think too much as well. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "Come on, there''s really someone waiting for you in the Warden Office."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and asked to wait for a minute. He then walked towards the courtyard.

    The people by theke had not scattered yet at this moment. Xie Nandu was still standing over at the courtyard.

    When he walked back to the courtyard door, the eyes of the students by theke fell on the two.

    With what Song Lian said before, those people felt mixed feelings in their hearts when they looked at this scene again now.

    Chen Chao returned to the courtyard entrance and looked at this Xie Family girl with some apology in his eyes, "Really sorry about it."

    But, if Xie Nandu cared about this sort of trivial thing, why would she have her temperament?

    Hence, she shook her head and said indifferently, "It''s just some gossip and rumors, what does it matter?"

    Chen Chao listened to this and could not help saying emotionally, "Your temperament is really as light as water."

    "Your temperament seems to be fiercer? Coming to blows in the academy, have you thought about the consequences?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao''s eyes and said with a smile, "However, it seems like I can only listen to cicada cries from now on. That''s a good thing too."

    She was so smart, how could she not know that Chen Chao did not act previously because of the words uncouth martial artist?

    With her understanding of this person, he would not care at all whether others said that he was an uncouth martial artist or something else.

    If he were really angry, he probably would not just knock the person into the water, but directly kill that person like how he dealt with those four qi refiners.

    "Actually, I was a little happy when I saw him."

    Chen Chao touched his head and said something that made no sense.

    "Your face isn''t red despite telling nonsense in front of so many people."

    Xie Nandu recalled the scene before and could not help but recollect the aftertaste.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Although I don''t mind, what I said was true."

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly when she heard that and did not want to say anymore. She just said, "Go on, that Warden is waiting for you. Just remember toe back, I''m waiting here for you."

    Although her words were very nonchnt, they sounded like there was some other meaning. It was easy to make people have other ideas.

    Chen Chao''s heart warmed up.

    It was just that without waiting for him to speak, Xie Nandu turned around on her own and walked back into the courtyard. Liu Ye followed her in.

    That Xie Family girl just left behind a sentence.

    "The sweet potato that you roast is still pretty good. Roast a few more at night."

    Chen Chao thought to himself: this meant that he was not allowed to spend the night outside.

 Chapter 67: I Have Great Dao That Canâ€™t Be Imparted for Free

    The students by theke gradually dispersed and Tutor Ceng slowly left. Although he was still reluctant, there was absolutely nothing left to say about today''s matter.

    He was just wondering if the dean would be somewhat dissatisfied if he knew about this incident.

    Thinking up to here, he was in quite a bad mood.

    As an army man who also controlled the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, Song Lian naturally would not sit in horse carriages normally. But today, since it was the Warden who wanted him to invite Chen Chao over, there had to be some etiquette. Hence, the two boarded the horse carriage by theke very quickly. After Song Lian sat down, he said straightforwardly, "I didn''t tell you the truth about something previously at theke. I''ll have to tell you now."

    Chen Chao shook his head and took the initiative to say, "If Commander Song is talking about why the Warden Office didn''t do something for me, I know the reason."

    Song Lianughed and said, "Since you know, then I won''t say anymore either. But, you have to remember one thing, my warden faction doesn''t want spies."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian with some surprise. He did not expect that he would say something like this.

    While Song Lian was iparably serious as he said solemnly, "There are many double agents in our Great Liang Dynasty. The so-called loyal officials that you see might be thinking about how to topple our Great Liang Dynasty in secret. ces like the Heavenly Imperial Institution, if you unmask one by one, there will probably be god knows how many spies. But, there are two ces that can''t have even a single spy."

    Chen Chao asked, "Which two ces?"

    Song Lian said calmly, "The northern frontier army and also our Great Liang Dynasty''s warden faction."

    The northern frontier army battled with demons all year round, guarding the territory of the Great Liang Dynasty. If the spies of foreignnd cultivators sneaked into that ce, it would be a bad thing for the entire northern frontier. As for the warden faction, they were dispatched everywhere, protecting territory and giving peace to the people. It would naturally be intolerable for foreign cultivators to nt their spies.

    Two ces, one internal and one external, propped up the Great Liang Dynasty''sndscape.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. Although he felt that it was not too good to say some things at this moment, he still spoke up, "How many local area wardens can really protect territory and keep civilians safe?"

    Disregarding the prefecture-level wardens, not all the wardens in a county town were like Chen Chao.

    Song Lian nced at him, he naturally knew what he was implying. But, he just shook his head and did not exin it.

    Chen Chao asked, "What kind of person is that Warden?"

    There were so many wardens in the Great Liang Dynasty, but only that person was the Warden.

    One man, safeguarding Great Liang.

    When mentioning that Warden, there was some respect in Song Lian''s eyes. He thought about it and said, "Lord Warden is the person worthy of the entire Great Liang''s respect."

    Chen Chao asked, "Has he aplished any great deed?"

    Song Lian frowned and said with some surprise, "Don''t you know?"

    Chen Chao said with some difficulty, "Tianqing County that ce is so remote, I only know how to kill demons all day long. Even that warden from Commandery Qingshan, I only met him once before."

    "What about before that? Kid, even the Warden Office can''t uncover your identity. Do you really take Your Father to be a fool?" Song Lian stared at Chen Chao, the look in his eyes unfriendly.

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    Song Lian was not in a rush to speak either. The identity of this boy in front of him had indeed already be a secret that many people in the Divine Capital wanted to know now.

    It was just that no one knew when this answer could be uncovered.

    "Still have to go back to the academy tonight?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao and said with a smile, "Can''t let it go in the end?"

    Chen Chao did not talk, it was unknown what he was thinking about.

    Song Lian suddenly said, "Why? ming me for what I said at theke?"

    Chen Chao lifted his head and said with a frown, "You said that on purpose?!"

    Song Lian smiled and said, "Since you were trying to gain back face with someone at theke, how can I not give you a helping hand?"

    Chen Chao said rather unhappily, "This problem is a little too big."

    He finally understood at this moment that this Commander Song in front of him was also someone who was extremely scrupulous.

    "A young girl likes a young boy, the young boy likes the young girl, this is the most normal thing in the world to begin with, what''s the issue? Even if the two of you don''t like each other at this moment yet, the signs are pretty good. You don''t need to thank me for lending you a helping hand."

    Song Lian had a smug look and was even quite proud.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment and asked, "Has Commander Song never been liked by girls before?"

    Song Lian''s expression instantly turned stiff when he heard this. He looked at the boy in front of him, killing intent gradually birthing in his eyes.

    Seeing how he looked, Chen Chao already understood and shook his head, "No wonder."

    When he spoke, there was a realization that was not quite concealed. Hence, it was even more hurtful.

    "What do you mean?" Song Lian pulled a long face.

    He did not seem too happy. But, there was some indescribable anticipation in the depths of his eyes.

    It was desire.

    Chen Chao said, "If Commander Song have been liked by girls before, you''d have been clear that no matter how much a girl likes you, she won''t be happy if you publicize this sort of thing everywhere."

    Song Lian was stunned and said, "There''s such a thing?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course there is. I see that Commander Song has merely reached middle age. Although no girls liked you before, it''s also not toote for you to know now."

    Song Lian frowned and said, "You''re merely a boy, how do you know these things?"

    "Although I''m young, haven''t you heard the logic of ''those who attained first can teach?" Chen Chao rolled his eyes.

    Song Lian originally wanted to refute him, but he suddenly remembered that even Xie Nandu had some affection for him. He naturally knew that that kind of girl had ambitions loftier than heaven...

    Song Lian wanted to speak but swallowed his words back.

    Chen Chao looked at him and exposed him with one prating remark, "I presume that Commander Song also has a woman that you can''t let go of, right?"

    Song Lian''s old face turned red.

    As themander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, his status could be called high. But, at many times, love did not have much to do with status.

    "She''s an old gal?"

    Chen Chao raised his brows and looked at Song Lian.

    Song Lian retorted seriously, "What old gal? She''s the prettiest, most beautiful, gentlest girl in my heart."

    Chen Chao held in hisughter and said with a nod, "Right, right, right, I misspoke."

    Song Lian paused for a bit and whispered, "Then what should I do?"

    This matter had practically be his sore point already. It was also not his first day being troubled over it. Having seemed to encounter a solution today, how could he be willing to let go of the youth in front of him?

    The fish was already hooked.

    Chen Chao smiled slightly, "How can this sort of thing be very troublesome?"

    Song Lian whispered, "Teach me."

    Chen Chaoughed coldly in his heart and thought to himself: you still ended up in my hands in the end.

    Recalling the events before at theke, Chen Chao said with a solemn expression, "But, it''s also not something that can be exined in a few simple words."

    Song Lian said anxiously, "Then tell me in detail."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly, "Not that I can''t, it''s just that you have to pay extra!"

 Chapter 68: The Warden

    The horse carriage slowly stopped. Song Lian lifted the curtains and took a look outside. Then, he took his hand back and said softly with vicissitudes of emotion, "We''re here."

    He looked at thismander in front of him rather oddly, while thetter raised his brows.

    "Not going to give any word of advice?" Chen Chao felt that something was not quite right in his heart. The main thing was that he suddenly became a little nervous. That person whom he was going to meet was no ordinary man, but the most mysterious martial artist in all of Great Liang Dynasty.

    Song Lian rolled his eyes and said, "Already arrived at the doorstep, what else is there to say? Do you think that Lord Warden will directly beat you to death in the office?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and said nothing. He lifted the curtains and walked out of the cabin.

    An ordinary mansion was standing quietly in front of the horse carriage. Although the horse carriage did not stop in front of that mansion''s main entrance, he could still determine that this mansion in front of him was not toorge, let alone very extravagant.

    The Divine Capital''s Warden Office was actually this warden manor. Hence, during normal times, there would also be many military officials who woulde and go from here. It was just that no one could enter through the main entrance, they all had to use the side door.

    The Warden''s official rank was the same as that of that Great General in the northern frontier. They were both the highest official rank among military officials. In the Great Liang Dynasty, reaching this level as a military official was already reaching the summit.

    As Tianqing County''s warden, Chen Chao was currently the lowest existence in the warden faction. But now, he was going to meet that man who was standing at the top of the warden faction. Even if he repeatedly reminded himself to not care too much, Chen Chao was also a little excited at this moment.

    Ordinary military officials would probably not be able to see that Lord Warden in person in their lifetime.

    After getting off the horse carriage, Chen Chao stood in front of that side door and was somewhat absentminded.

    A steward-looking middle-aged man asked with a smile, "I presume that this is Warden Chen? Come in quickly, Lord Warden has been waiting for a long time."

    Chen Chao bowed slightly and said rather apologetically, "It was this lowly official who tarried."

    In reality, he was no longer a warden now. Forget about not needing to address himself like that, even if he did note to this mansion, that waspletely okay too. It was just that he owed Song Lian a favor, so he had to make a trip here no matter what.

    Moreover, whether he worked as a warden or not, it may be presumed that the master of this mansion could change his fate with a word.

    The steward was clearly extremely satisfied with Chen Chao''s way of calling himself and said with a nod, "Lord Warden doesn''t care about such trivial things too. Follow me, Warden Chen."

    Chen Chao nodded his head and said no more. Following the steward in through the side door, they slowly advanced in the mansion that was neitherrge nor small. This mansion was very ordinary; roughly the same as the vast majority of ordinary people''s houses in the Divine Capital. It was just that this mansion appeared to be a little bigger. Except, the additionalnd area was just bare. There were no fake mountains or fakekes that were added.

    Along the way, they could asionally bump into those military officials wearing official robes. Many of them were carrying files and currently rushing along with lowered heads.

    There were many matters and many ces in the Great Liang Dynasty. Although not every matter needed this Warden to make a decision, whether were there files or records, they needed to be ced in this mansion.

    Those were confidential items of the Great Liang Dynasty. People would likely only feel reassured if there was this Warden personally watching over it.

    Chen Chao felt a little surprised.

    What he was surprised about was not these military officials who wereing and going, but that this mansion was actually a government office.

    The steward felt Chen Chao''s surprise and exined with a smile, "Lord Warden has always been honest and upright, he doesn''t like material goods. Even this mansion was also bestowed by the previous emperor."

    Chen Chao nodded his head and praised, "It''s really not easy for Lord Warden to still remain like this after reaching this level."

    This was originally apliment, but the steward shook his head and said, "After reaching this current status, it bes easier instead."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and immediately understood. Reaching the Warden''s level, he held a great position of authority and his martial arts cultivation had already reached the pinnacle. Could what he sought still be those material goods?

    When the steward saw that Chen Chao revealed a look of realization, there was more appreciation in his eyes, so he said a few more words, "Although Lord Warden is a most trustworthy subject of the Great Liang Dynasty, he''s not that solemn either. He admires a youth like you the most. Warden Chen can be more rxed, no need to be too nervous."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "When I took up my official post, I admire Lord Warden the most. Now that I''m really meeting him, it would be a lie to say that I''m not nervous."

    The steward chuckled when he heard this and did not say anymore too. The two continued walking and soon arrived before a study.

    The door was opened and it looked ordinary.

    The steward smiled slightly, pointed inside, and left like this.

    Chen Chao stood in front of the door and was silent for a moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Crossing the door threshold, Chen Chao felt a storm assaulting him before he had time to look up. He immediately felt his eyes blur and he instantly seemed to be situated in the middle of a stormy sea. An unexinable powerful pressure instantly pressed down and the qi within his body instantly began churning like boiling water. It started to swim through his various major meridians, supporting his body to resist it.

    A momentter, tidal water sounded in his ear. An enormous wave suddenly appeared before his eyes, howling towards him. When Chen Chao looked down, there was merely a small row boat under his feet. He was currently holding on desperately in the middle of the ocean as if he was going to capsize in an instant. Chen Chao''splexion was extremely pale. The true danger was not the enormous wave before his eyes, but that pressure that lurked unseen.

    All of a sudden, a figure appeared above the wave in front of him. That figure was iparably big and tall, standing upright between heaven and earth like a deity. It was just that this deity was currently looking at the sky and not looking at him. But even so, when Chen Chao looked at that figure, he felt immense pain too. It was as if there were countless sharp swords stabbing towards his brain at this moment.

    Only after a moment, did that figure turn his head and lower his head to look at him.

    Chen Chao met his eyes, two gazes immediately collided in midair. Then, waves surged and the world began to shake as if heaven and earth was going to copse.

    Chen Chao''s mind gradually turnedx. His soul seemed to be getting erased by that figure in front of him right away.

    He was drenched from head to toe, cold sweat continuously falling from his forehead.

    The current him really felt that he was too weak; like an ant. As long as that person opposite was willing, he could instantly trample him to death.

    The qi within Chen Chao''s body had already been triggered. It was already the greatest effort that he could exert with his Divine Trove cultivation realm. But even so, he could only persevere bitterly at this moment too. Furthermore, it was very clear that he would copse before long. There would be no other possibility at all.

    He already knew that the figure was that Warden; one of the Great Liang Dynasty''s peerless martial artists. The disparity between the two people''s cultivation realms was too great, he stood no chance of winning.

    In that instant, his mind suddenly exploded.

    The pressure suddenly dissipated. That ocean also disappeared and that figure dissipated too.

    Everything became normal.

    Chen Chao''s eyes were soaked in sweat. He took a lot of time before he opened themboriously.

    It was an ordinary study room in front of him. A row of bookshelves was standing at one side and many books on war were ced on it. There were presumably many solo volumes.

    It was an ordinary study desk in front of the bookshelves. A man sat behind the desk.

    That man was dressed in ck. He was born with an incredibly chiseled face and two extremely thick, straight eyebrows that nted upwards and outwards, looking extremely heroic.

    That was the Great Liang Dynasty''s Lord Warden, the leader of all of Great Liang Dynasty''s wardens.

    Chen Chao looked at this Warden in front of him and did not know what to say for some time.

    The Warden stood up. His figure was extremely big and tall, looking like a small hill.

    He gave people an indescribable feeling.

    "Many people in the Divine Capital want to know your identity."

    The Warden took the initiative to open his mouth and went straight to the point. There was no foreshadowing, making him appear very stiff. Coupled with his actions before, he really gave the pure feeling of a martial artist.

    Chen Chao did not answer this question, because this was not a question at all.

    He interpreted this statement as that he was stating a matter.

    "I heard that you refuted those schrs by South Lake a while back." The Warden looked at Chen Chao and praised, "Pretty well said."

    Only after hearing this, did Chen Chao sp his hands and said softly, "This lowly official was merely crying out unjust for those soldiers in the northern frontier and those martial artists who died for Great Liang."

    The Warden asked, "Foreignnd cultivators keep using the words uncouth martial artists, why can''t those schrs say it?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "The foreign cultivators are not our Great Liang Dynasty''s people, our Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists didn''t die for them too. They look down on martial artists, even if we''re angry, it''s limited to only this too. But, those schrs are our Great Liang Dynasty''s people, how many of our Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists have died for them?"

    The Warden did not speak.

    Chen Chao said softly, "Countless."

    "Since so many of our Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists have died for them, how can they insult them?!"

    Chen Chao raised his head and looked at the Warden in front of him, his gaze like electricity.

    The Warden looked at him too. The two looked at each other. It was not as shocking as before, there was just a very nd feeling.

    "I saw some things in your eyes. Actually, you don''t care how they talk about you."

    The Warden smiled. His smile felt a little lonely, like the autumn wind of the autumn chill, without the warmth of spring.

    Chen Chao did not retort. In front of a true big shot, his every movement and action would be exposed under the other party''s eyelids.

    Chen Chao said, "But that''s the truth."

    The Warden smiled and said, "It''s indeed the truth. If our Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists die for the country, so be it. But, it''s naturally uneptable for the people who are alive to humiliate them like this."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "Just based on those words that you said at South Lake, I can give you a pretty good future."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao''s eyes, the meaning in his eyes profound.

    I''ll stick to a third-party form of address like, "This official", "This lowly servant". It''s because it''s intentional by the author and he will frequently reference it.

 Chapter 69: Are You a Spy?

    Some things in the world were this unreasonable. Some people worked hard all their lives and might find it impossible to climb up even one step. But, some people might be valued highly by an important person just because they said something that was pretty decent and would henceforth be promoted quickly in their career, their future limitless.

    The present Chen Chao seemed to be thetter.

    But, he was very clear that he was not.

    Without what he did for several years in Tianqing County, if he did not kill those qi refiners, if he did not have the means toe to the Divine Capital previously, then even if he said such words ten thousand times at the South Lake, this Warden would not care either.

    "I know that you didn''t kill those qi refiners in Tianqing County in order to protect my Great Liang''s dragon vein either."

    The Warden''s eyes were looking at Chen Chao as if he could see through all of his thoughts clearly.

    Chen Chao said, "This lowly official did it for Great Liang."

    The situation on that day was like that. In fact, if they said that they were willing to let him go, the story might not have necessarily yed out like this.

    But, the process was not important, the result was always the most important thing.

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao and said rather puzzledly, "You don''t deny what happened at South Lake, why this matter?"

    Chen Chao just repeated, "Those qi refiners wanted to destroy our Great Liang''s dragon vein. As the local warden, this lowly official should naturally have acted so."

    The Warden smiled and said, "Then, if I reinstate your official rank at this moment, will you continue to be a warden in Tianqing County?"

    It was unclear whether was this a threat or not, because as the Great Liang Dynasty''s Warden, he really had this ability. He could decide Chen Chao''s life and death with a word.

    "Lord Warden won''t do this." There was no fearful expression on Chen Chao''s face at all. Even if he was very clear that he would die if he went to Tianqing County at this moment.

    "Your case has already been concluded, the imperial court didn''t forsake you in front of themon people too, you''re innocent. But, how would the foreign cultivators think? The imperial court can transfer you out of the Divine Capital in order to appease them and they can kill you to moderate the rtionship between both parties." The Warden looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "My Great Liang Dynasty has to pay such a great price for you alone, do you think that it''s worth it?"

    Chen Chao repeated calmly, "You won''t."

    Looking at the Warden, Chen Chao slowly said, "At least you won''t right now. If this lowly official were to die right now, how will the general popce view the imperial court? How will the civil and military officials of the imperial court view the imperial court? If this is the oue of selling your soul to the imperial court, who would still dare to work themselves to death for the imperial court in the future?"

    The Warden looked at him rather appreciatively and said, "Previously, when I looked through your file, it said that you''re level-headed and have a meticulous mind. I had some doubts about it, but looking at you like this, you indeed far surpass ordinary people. Not bad."

    "Thank you for your praise, Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao saluted again.

    The Warden asked once more, "Many people in the Divine Capital currently want to know your identity."

    It was not Chen Chao''s first time facing this question anymore. But, he still kept silent at this moment.

    This time, it was a question. But, he still did not want to answer.

    The Warden said, "Do you think that I can''t find out if you don''t say it?"

    Chen Chao was calm and just remained silent.

    Suddenly, the Wardenughed mockingly at himself, "I really can''t uncover the final result. I can roughly confirm that you''re the descendant of one of those impoverished families."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "No."

    The Warden startedughing, his voice hearty. This time, it was not like the autumn wind, there was just some pure joy, "What do you think about your lie?"

    Chen Chao just said somewhat woodenly, "I dare not deceive Your Excellency."

    The Warden said softly, "I''m actually not worried about your identity. There are many double agents in my Great Liang Dynasty, I only care if you''re one of them or not."

    Chen Chao said, "Commander Song previously said that there are only two ces in our Great Liang Dynasty without spies."

    The Warden did not hide it and said frankly, "My warden faction was established by the founding emperor. Now, it''s been more than 200 years. The current warden faction is naturally inferior to back then. It''s naturally my warden faction''s fault that demons run rampant in the Great Liang Dynasty and the civilians at the bottom are suffering."

    Chen Chao was stunned, not expecting that the Warden in front of him would actually be so frank.

    He wanted to say something, but was quickly interrupted by the Warden, "Your official position of warden was also bought with money."

    Chen Chao was silent. He was unable to refute this matter.

    If say that the warden faction had a major problem, that would undoubtedly be this. But, he was also a part of the problem.

    "It''s just that what Song Lian said is right, even though there are useless people in my warden faction, we don''t tolerate spies."

    The Warden said calmly, "The files of each warden are currently in my manor. There are records of how they attained the position of warden. I know all about who''s behind them and who they have ties with, other than... you."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, the Warden said, "That guy who helped you orchestrate things a few years back is currently in the Court of Judicial Review''s jail. I don''t know if you''ve met him before or heard him scream miserably day after day."

    Chen Chao still remained silent.

    "I also never expected that those impoverished families would actually think of nting such a person in the most inconspicuous ce in my Great Liang Dynasty." The Warden felt somewhat emotional. But, there was an imperceptible hint of fierceness in his eyes.

    Chen Chao said nkly, "This lowly official doesn''t know what Your Excellency is talking about."

    The Warden did not speak, he just looked at him like this.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Are they not people of the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    His words were a little strange, making even the Warden feel somewhat absentminded for some time.

    The Warden replied with a question, "Are they citizens of the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and smiled, "This lowly official doesn''t know, but this lowly official is one."

    Chen Chao''s attitude was extremely rxed when he said this, as if he said something very ordinary. There were no fluctuations in emotions. Hence, it also appeared iparably sincere.

    He had told countless lies in his life and could appear incredibly sincere every time. But this time, no one could tell if he was sincere or not.

    Meaning that one also could not tell if he was lying or telling the truth.

    The Warden suddenly looked at Chen Chao, his eyes surging with tidal water, making Chen Chao''s mind go into a trance, "I don''t need to know your identity, but I have to know whether you''re a spy or not!"

    His gaze was like a sword, making people very ufortable.

    Even for a Divine Trove martial artist like Chen Chao, hisplexion turned deathly pale at this moment too and he had a splitting headache. That sentence fell into his mind and was repeatedly questioning.

    Chen Chao felt an even more intense pressure than before. That tremendous pressure made him very ufortable at this moment.

    "I''m waiting for an answer."

    The Warden was very calm. But at this moment, he was like a ck mountain right in front of Chen Chao. If the answer was not satisfactory, perhaps this mountain would press down and crush Chen Chao into minced meat.

    Chen Chao opened his mouth with great difficulty and spat out that answer.

    "NO!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There was a courtyard in the southeastern corner of the imperial pce. There was also ake. It was just that theke was much, much smaller than the South Lake.

    There were many willow trees nted by theke too. Presently, it was quite sunny. When it shone down, theke was mottled.

    The dean slowly walked past thiske.

    There was no one around him.

    Nobody knew about this visit to the pce.

    Everyone in the imperial city knew that no one was allowed to enter the vicinity of thiske without His Majesty''s open directive. Of course, that dean was not included.

    The dean who was dressed in a long shirt slowly walked toward the front. He finally arrived in front of another man before stopping.

    "I pay respects to Your Majesty."

    The dean bowed slowly, his expression indifferent.

    The emperor was only wearing a set of long robes today and not emperor robes. Only after the dean spoke, did this emperor say, "It''s been so many years, We still don''t really like this ce. It''s too humid."

    The dean smiled slightly and said, "The Great Liang Dynasty''s lineage of emperors all stayed here. How can Your Majesty be an exception?"

    The Great Liang emperor furrowed his brows. Although he was still unhappy, he did not refute it. He just looked at thatke and said emotionally, "If so many things never happened back then, We also won''t be this exhausted."

    The dean deeply felt that way too and said, "That''s true. Without those things, Your Majesty would already be a corpse now. Perhaps your bones would have long rotted away, how could you be tired?"

    The Great Liang emperor said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about, Old Fogey. With Our martial arts realm, even if we die, how can Our bones be easy to decay?"

    The dean did not care about His Majesty''s fury at all. He just said to himself, "If Your Majesty were to die, is it important whether your corpse will decay or not?"

    The Great Liang emperor gave a cold snort, "We don''t want to argue about this warped reasoning with an old fogey like you."

    "Don''t, Your Majesty. Putting other things aside, who in this world is more skilled than me at reasoning things out?" The dean raised his brows and had a smug look.

    "Old fogey, do you think that your reputation is excellent?" The Great Liang emperorughed coldly.

    But a momentter, he waved his sleeve, "Forget it, We wanted to talk to you today about official business."

    The dean said "oh" and seemed rather unconcerned.

    Foreign cultivators had sublime cultivation realms and might be able to slight the Great Liang emperor. The dean''s "oh" seemed to be the same. But in reality, the reason why he was so casual had nothing to do with cultivation realm, but because he was very close friends with the emperor.

    They had already been friends for many years. The two were already friends as early as when this emperor in front of him was just a teenager.

    Because they were friends, he could pay it no heed.

    If one even had to abide by the propriety between monarch and subject and appear so cautious between friends, then what were they friends for?

    The Great Liang emperor suddenly said with a straight face, "That boy caused some trouble today at South Lake. Do you know about it?"

    "I was in the small pavilion at theke when that child was arguing. It felt very interesting hearing those voices." The dean said softly, "If not for that I''ve already taken in myst disciple, I''d want to take him in as a disciple."

    He had already said these words before at South Lake.

    Now, he said it again.

    The Great Liang emperor frowned and said, "Do you know that boy''s identity?"

    The dean said indifferently, "If Your Majesty can''t uncover it, isn''t just it those few families?"

    The Great Liang emperor said calmly, "Those few families are fine. What I''m afraid of is that it''s not those few families."

    The dean pondered briefly and had an answer. Smiling, he said, "If it''s that family, it seems a little too simple."

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the surface of theke and said calmly, "We have a sore point."

    The dean said, "That has nothing to do with a child too."

    The Great Liang emperor said, "We want to meet him."

    The dean said, "I heard that the Warden has already summoned him to his mansion."

    The Great Liang emperor was silent and stopped talking.

 Chapter 70: Iâ€™m an Agent, an Agent of Poverty

    Without standing on ceremony, when that Warden opened his mouth to ask if he was a spy, that was the most dangerous situation out of all that Chen Chao had experienced in his lifetime. The current danger was even more terrifying than encountering those demons deep in the mountains outside of Tianqing County. It was even more of a headache than when identally falling into the encirclement of demons when hunting demons.

    The Warden in front of him was one of Great Liang Dynasty''s handful of Nepenthe martial artists; a truly powerful figure. No matter how arrogant and domineering the foreign cultivators were, they would probably have to show some restraint in front of him too.

    If the probing right at the start when he entered was just to see how much capability Chen Chao had, the questioning at this moment genuinely had some killing intent aroused.

    The study was normal, but once killing intent arose, the entire study was no longer ordinary.

    Chen Chao said before that the Great Liang Dynasty would not kill him just like that, because they had to consider what the world thought. But at this moment, he suddenly felt that these notions were very idiotic; idiotic to the extreme.

    In the end, he was too idiotic.

    The Warden in front of him could kill him at any time. As for how to exin after killing him, it was actually very simple, it only needed the word spy. It was obvious who themon people of Great Liang Dynasty would choose to believe, Chen Chao or this Warden.

    At that time, he kept having a voice in his heart that kept tempting him to say a different answer. It was as if so long as he gave the answer that was different, he would bepletely free of his present predicament. But after struggling for a long time, Chen Chao still said no.

    Just as he said the word, heaven and earth suddenly fell silent.

    Killing intent dissipated and the pressure disappeared too. The Warden became that heroic man who looked ordinary again, but was actually not ordinary.

    This ce was the study room and not hell.

    The Warden quietly looked at Chen Chao who was in front of him. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    Chen Chao was gasping heavily for air, like a fish that returned to water anew; greedily enjoying everything now that did note easy. He knew what his experience meant. It was not an easy thing to be able to survive a Nepenthe martial artist''s killing intent.

    Hence, he was somewhat rejoicing.

    The Warden felt his emotions and said with a slight smile, "The feeling of surviving a cmity feels pretty good, right?"

    Chen Chao was silent for a while, as if recollecting the aftertaste of the feeling. The disparity of cultivation realm gave him a deep sense of powerlessness. He had never felt this sense of powerlessness so tangibly before.

    Chen Chao asked seriously, "Did Your Excellency really want to kill me earlier?"

    "If your answer wasn''t satisfactory, that would naturally be the case." The Warden looked at Chen Chao profoundly. He did not make up any lie to deceive the youth in front of him and said calmly, "If you''re a spy and you die, so be it. Can you still hold resentment against me?"

    Chen Chao thought to himself: even if I''m a ghost, I''ll haunt you too. But at this moment, he could only choose to ept such a thing.

    "But presently, even though I don''t know your identity yet, since you say that you''re not a double agent, this Warden is naturally willing to believe you too."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao and said very seriously, "I''ve rarely been deceived by people in my life. Those who dare to lie to me are all big shots of the world. They can naturally retreat unscathed after deceiving me too. But, you''re not one of them. Therefore, if someday, I find out that you were lying to me today, then I''ll definitely kill you with my own hands."

    As one of Great Liang Dynasty''s small number of Nepenthe martial artists, the people that could make him say this definitely would not exceed the number of fingers on one hand.

    Very clearly, Chen Chao was the most insignificant out of them.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "This lowly official can only say that I hope that day neveres."

    The Warden''s expression eased up.

    After saying this, the Warden became casual again and said, "Since everything is ironed out, let''s talk business."

    "You should know why so many people in the Divine Capital want you."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao with a smile on his face.

    Chen Chao felt some chilliness for no reason. Although this statement was right, he kept feeling somewhat ufortable.

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and said, "The Myriad Willow Convention will be held in the Divine Capital this year. That''s a grand event that belongs to young cultivators. This lowly official killed those qi refiners in Tianqing County and entered the sights of big shots. To these big shots in the Divine Capital, if this lowly official could walk out of the Court of Judicial Review, I''d naturally be a desiredmodity."

    Chen Chao said these words in great detail and also said them very seriously.

    This was his present value.

    The Myriad Willow Convention happened once a decade. The Great Liang Dynasty would be disgraced every decade. But now, it was hosted in the Divine Capital. The Great Liang Dynasty did not want to lose face anymore, so they were bringing out all of their trump cards.

    This was the face of a dynasty.

    Many people in the Divine Capital had begun preparing for this year''s Myriad Willow Convention since ten years ago. There would naturally be some pretty decent youngsters too. There would also be some in the Warden Office.

    But clearly, those decent youngsters were unable topete with Chen Chao.

    Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators could notpare to the foreign cultivators. There were many defeats within the same cultivation realm. Other than the word foundation, there were also many other reasons.

    Chen Chao could be a Divine Trove martial artist at this young and he could kill four qi refiners consecutively in that mine. He had long already proven his extraordinary abilities.

    At least in the Great Liang Dynasty''s younger generation, he had long already earned a ce.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, there might be people in the same age group who had a higher cultivation realm than Chen Chao. But, there were likely only one or two people in the northern frontier army who couldpletely defeat this young man in actualbat.

    The Warden said, "There were originally two spots for my Warden Office. But now, having you alone is enough."

    The Myriad Willow Convention would be held in the Divine Capital. Different from previous years, the Great Liang Dynasty would have ten spots. In these ten spots, the academy would naturally upy half, while the Divine Capital''s various major families, the Warden Office, as well as the Heavenly Imperial Institution, wouldpete for the remaining spots.

    Originally, other than the academy, the most outstanding youngsters in the Great Liang Dynasty should be in the northern frontier army. They warred with demons all year round and were not what ordinary cultivators couldpete with.

    It was just that although the Myriad Willow Convention was important, it was absolutely not as important as the northern frontier''s border defense.

    It was already sufficient to illustrate the Warden Office''s pivotal status in the Great Liang Dynasty for them to be able to get two spots.

    "You have to at least enter the top ten... no, top five."

    The Great Liang Dynasty only entered the top ten once in these 200 plus years.

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao and said very seriously, "You have this ability and you should also shoulder this responsibility."

    Chen Chao said, "I killed four qi refiners in Tianqing County. I believe that they will definitely be very happy to openly kill me in the Divine Capital if the rules allow it."

    The Warden beganughing, "How can I possibly let you die? The Myriad Willow Convention is a grand event where young people interact in the first ce, it''s not allowed to kill people... Of course, there were exceptions too. However, there was only one incident and it won''t happen to you too."

    The Warden''s brows furrowed slightly when he mentioned this matter.

    "Then being defeated by them is a very shameful thing too. With what happened previously, they will definitely be very happy to see me lose. Furthermore, it won''t be just one person. I feel that it will be very difficult for me."

    Chen Chao stated these things very seriously. These were all facts.

    He killed the southern qi refiners. But in the end, he survived in the Divine Capital and made the three sects, including the Three Streams Manor, unable to take any action. This was a victory for Chen Chao, but it was a great humiliation to those few sects. The southern qi refiner lineage had always been of linear descent. In fact, all of the foreign cultivators would be bound by amon hatred for the enemy. Hence, as long as Chen Chao appeared at the Myriad Willow Convention, he would definitely be the target of countless people.

    The Warden said calmly, "So what? Even if these things didn''t happen, how much easier do you think it will be for you?"

    Chen Chao frowned and was not in a hurry to speak.

    The Warden said rather irritatedly, "What are you thinking about?"

    The reason why the Warden was annoyed was that he had already expressed his thoughts. If the boy in front of him was not a fool, he should have taken the initiative to say something.

    But unfortunately, he did not react.

    Hearing the Warden''s question, Chen Chao rubbed his head and said, "Although I haven''t asked about the specifics regarding the Myriad Willow Convention nor have I asked about how it''speted, this lowly official feels that there''s something that seems to be more important than these things."

    The Warden said unhappily, "What is it?"

    Chen Chao looked into the Warden''s eyes very seriously and said, "Before this lowly official came, I ran into many people at the bank of South Lake. One of them was a vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution."

    Beforeing to the Warden Office, there were naturally many people who wanted to chat with Chen Chao. But it was clear that everyone only had one goal.

    The Warden vaguely felt that what Chen Chao would be saying next would be somewhat unpleasant.

    At least, he would not be willing to hear it.

    "He told this lowly official that at present, this lowly official is no longer an official of the warden faction. In other words, this lowly official should currently be a free man."

    After learning about this, Chen Chao thought about it seriously and felt that it was the means of His Majesty, the Emperor, who was in the imperial city.

    Of course, it resolved some problems for him like this too.

    If he was not Tianqing County''s warden, he would have no reason to go back anymore. He would naturally be able to remain in the Divine Capital too.

    He knew about this beforeing here. But after entering this study room, he still repeatedly addressed himself as lowly official. It was naturally to maintain the rtionship with the Warden. But, this did not mean that a connection really still existed between them.

    "What do you want to say?" The Warden looked at Chen Chao expressionlessly.

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "That means that it seems like this lowly official doesn''t have an obligation to represent the Warden Office and participate in the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Although he encountered many things after entering this study room and even almost died here, Chen Chao still firmly remembered one thing. That was why he would enter this study room.

    It was the Warden who had a request for him.

    He was currently a hotmodity. If he walked out of the Warden Office, it would be nothing more than walking into another government office.

    It would be for the Great Liang Dynasty no matter on whose behalf it was.

    The world was so big, how could there possibly be a ce where he could not settle down?

    The study room was very quiet. The Warden slowly walked over here. He could see that this heroic man was very unhappy at this moment.

    Chen Chao inexplicably felt somewhat pleased.

    Perhaps this was the pleasure of revenge?

    Just as when he saw that middle-aged daoist nun vomit blood in the Ministry of Penalty''s main hall.

    The Warden was silent for a long time before asking, "What do you want?"

    Chen Chao said very sincerely, "It naturally depends on what Your Excellency can take out."

 Chapter 71: Weâ€™re All Businessmen

    Without the threat of death and after confirming that the Warden in front of him would not make a move again to kill him, Chen Chao became the most astute businessman in the world.

    The Warden looked at him and was quite unhappy. How could he have imagined that things would develop until this present situation? ording to what he had in mind, even if the youth in front of him had an incredibly strong heart, he would also listen to him obediently after he knocked him down and would go represent the Warden Office and do some things for the Great Liang Dynasty. But, he really did not expect that after experiencing so much, the youth''s head was actually still not muddled. At this point, he could actually still make demands, like the sharpest fishmonger in South City.

    But, this was also very in line with the style of those impoverished families.

    "Your Excellency, what this lowly official will be doing is going to be a job that puts my life on the line. It''s for the Great Liang Dynasty''s face. Shouldn''t you give some things to soothe my heart?"

    Chen Chao had a look of anticipation.

    The Warden sneered and said, "If you get a good ranking, you''ll naturally be rewarded."

    The Warden naturally knew what Chen Chao was thinking. If Chen Chao behaved docile enough and showed him enough respect, then it would not be a big deal to give him some things at this moment too.

    But at this moment, this boy was using this kind of method to extort him. It really made him unhappy. But no matter how displeased he was, Chen Chao had cornered him. If he did not agree, he could fully believe that Chen Chao would be an official of the Heavenly Imperial Institution right away. Then, he would yield brilliant results at the Myriad Willow Convention and make him regret it for more than ten years.

    Only when the Warden saw that Chen Chao was silent, did he say expressionlessly, "If I were younger, why would I need you?"

    Chen Chao had a fake smile, "But, Your Excellency is no longer young now."

    "You''re a martial artist, what youck is spirit medicines to temper your muscles and bones. The Warden Office has these things, I''ll give you a year''s supply."

    The Warden could not be bothered to talk any more nonsense. He was a martial artist, not a fishmonger at the south of the city. Hence, he stated his price very straightforwardly.

    Chen Chao said in disbelief, "Your Excellency, such an important matter is actually only worth a year''s spirit medicines to you?"

    After saying this, Chen Chao did not wait for the Warden to speak and continued, "Since Your Excellency is like this, then I''ll go and ask the Heavenly Imperial Institution right away if they have better terms and conditions."

    The Warden said angrily, "If you can''t get into the top five, I feel that even a year''s supply is too much. Do you think that the Warden Office''s spirit medicines are ordinary goods?"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not retort. sping his hands in salute, he said, "This lowly official will take my leave."

    After saying this, Chen Chao turned around and walked away without any indecisiveness.

    "Get back here!" The Warden shouted angrily, "How about two years? I''ll also give you a quality saber."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao''s broken saber and was quite dissatisfied.

    Chen Chao pressed the handle of his saber. It was not that he wanted to draw his saber at any time and chop off this Warden''s head, but a subconscious action. However, when he realized where he was currently at, he retracted his hand sulkily and said, "I have very deep feelings for this saber, so there''s no need to change it. However, if Your Excellency wants to gift something, gift something else."

    The Warden''s expression was a little ugly. At this moment, this Great Liang Dynasty''s top military official''s killing intent gradually arose.

    The Warden said directly, "Say it. You don''t even fancy two years'' worth of spirit medicines, what the hell are your terms? I can''t be bothered to talk nonsense with you."

    "Since that''s the case, this lowly official will put forward a very small request. I presume that with Your Excellency''s status, that trivial matter will be a single hair from nine oxen..."

    Seeing that the Warden''s expression became uglier and uglier, Chen Chao hurriedly said, "Three years'' worth of tempering spirit medicines. I want the best and give them to me now. If I win first ce by luck, then can Your Excellency provide me all the spirit medicines to supply me until Nepenthe Realm?"

    As a martial artist, Chen Chao''s greatest pain was tempering his body''s muscles and bones. Not only was it rather painful each time, the skygold currency he spent was like a fantasy number. If he relied on himself, Chen Chao also did not know where he should look to find these things to fill the gaps.

    "You''re really making an exorbitant demand. You want to get first ce? Do you think that it''s a few children ying house?"

    The Warden mocked, "With just the likes of you?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Isn''t there an upper limit on the cultivation realm for the young cultivators taking part in this Myriad Willow Convention?"

    The Warden snorted coldly and said, "There''s only an upper age limit: as long as one is 18."

    Chen Chao sucked in a cold breath and asked, "Since that''s the case, what if you lie about your age?"

    The Warden had a stomach full of pent-up anger. At this moment, he could finally unleash it. He looked at Chen Chao and said with a cold smile, "Do you think that cultivators of the world are all blind and deaf? They can''t even determine this?"

    Chen Chao was somewhat embarrassed as he gave an awkwardugh and said, "Even if it''s under 18, there will definitely be people among the foreign cultivators who have stepped into the fourth-realm."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao like he was looking at an idiot. This made Chen Chao very unhappy, but he could not re up.

    Chen Chao muttered, "It''s just one cultivation realm apart, it''s also not that I can''t try my luck."

    The Warden sneered and said, "Pretty big airs. If you really get first ce, you''ll be an unprecedented individual in my Great Liang Dynasty''s 200 over years of history. At that time, what''s the harm in giving you those things that you want?"

    In reality, if Chen Chao takes first ce, he would definitely be a true genius of the Great Liang Dynasty. Forget about these things, even if he had even more ridiculous requests, they might even satisfy him.

    Chen Chao spread his hands, "Since that''s the case, many thanks, Your Excellency."

    This was demanding for things.

    "You''re really a little shameless. But I... don''t dislike you."

    The Warden looked at this youth who could make him suffer a loss at a mere Divine Trove Realm. The anger in his eyes faded and some appreciation appeared. Just this style of not following the rules made him feel that Chen Chao was much better than those youngsters that the Warden Office was grooming with their best effort.

    Many young people were too fearful of the so-called rules, making themck a lot of creativity instead.

    This might be one of the reasons why the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators were inferior to the foreign cultivators.

    The Warden said somewhat absentmindedly, "If you''re not a descendant of those impoverished families, that would be good."

    Chen Chao looked at this heroic man in front of him and was silent for a long time. For some time, he did not know what he should say. But in the end, he still shook his head and said softly, "I''m not."

    It was already not his first time saying something like this. But very clearly, no one would believe him.

    The Warden smiled and turned to look at him and said, "Stay for a meal."

    Chen Chao said seriously, "Better to take the things first."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At dusk, the horizon was a little red. That was the sunset glow.

    The steward sent Chen Chao outside the door and watched him get on the horse carriage and enter the cabin.

    The horse carriage slowly left the Warden office. Inside the cabin, Song Lian let down the curtains and said rather emotionally, "You''re the first person that could stay in the Warden Office for so long."

    Chen Chao retracted his gaze after Song Lian let down the curtains. Hearing him say so at this moment, he also said rather emotionally, "You definitely don''t know the horror of that study room."

    Song Lian stared at Chen Chao for a bit, it was also unknown what he was thinking about. But, he just took a waist token out of his bosom and passed it to Chen Chao, saying, "From today onwards, you''re a member of my Divine Capital''s Left Guard."

    Chen Chao took that waist token and discovered to his shock that there were actually severalrge characters engraved on it.

    Deputy Commander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard.

    Chen Chao felt somewhat incredulous.

    Themander of the Left Guard was primary fourth-grade. If he became a deputymander, he would be secondary fourth-grade.

    Song Lian smiled coldly and said, "What''s so surprising? You can''t be a warden now and you''re also going to take part in the Myriad Willow Convention on behalf of my Warden Office. How can you not have an identity?"

    Although Chen Chao knew long ago that his final oue would be to return to the warden faction, he indeed did not expect that he could directly be the deputymander of the Left Guard from a measly little local area warden.

    This speed of promotion was seriously ridiculous.

    "The official positions of the warden faction is decided by a word from Lord Warden in the first ce. If he''s willing, you can immediately be themander of the Right Guard right now."

    "Why isn''t it the Left Guard?"

    "You want to sit on Your Father''s seat?"

    "No... I was just asking."

    A momentter, Chen Chao said rather worriedly, "Am I going to be your subordinate from now on and go to that whatever Left Guard to be a petty official?"

    Song Lianughed coldly, "If you feel that it''s interesting like that, I can do a roll call every day."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Song Lian nced at him before saying, "It''s just a fake position that''s for show. You can''t mobilize my Left Guard''s people too. Don''t get any ideas that you shouldn''t have. But, I really got you a courtyard, take it as your official residence. It''s just that looking at you, you don''t seem like you''ll want to go and take a look."

    Song Lian chuckled, "Of course, I understand that you, kiddo, have a beauty to apany you. Why would you be willing to live alone? It''s fine, I''ll keep the key for you and hire two women to tidy the ce up for you. I also don''t know if you''ll get to stay in it. Maybe you''ll climb up the careerdder rapidly and that courtyard will be left empty. At that time, I''ll give it to someone else. Either way..."

    Chen Chao deeply felt that way too and said with a nod, "Apart from the imperial city, where could be safer than the academy?"

    Song Lian muttered to himself, "Not just that, right? It''s likely because you can''t find a prettier girl in the entire Divine Capital than the mistress of that small courtyard by theke."

    Chen Chao chuckled.

    He was just thinking of those spirit medicines that he obtained earlier in the Warden Office. He had not tempered his body for a long time too and should also temper it.

    But at present, the situation in the Divine Capital was soplicated. He indeed did not want to leave that small courtyard.

    Song Lian suddenly said solemnly, "Kid, you took my money, shouldn''t you be ready to do something?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback. He immediately remembered something and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that you''re actually so urgent."

    He was talking about what happened in the cabin before they came.

    Song Lian said as a matter of course, "Life is short, I''m someone who is halfway buried in the ground already. Why wouldn''t it be urgent at my age?"

    Chen Chao closed his eyes in pain and thought to himself that what this warden said was filled with a beastly nature.

    How offensive to the ear!

 Chapter 72: Seeing Cicadas by the Lake Again

    The sound of horse hooves sounded out next to South Lake once more. Then, it faded again.

    Chen Chao who was dressed in ck had his broken saber dangling as he slowly headed towards that small courtyard. Along the way, many students by theke saw Chen Chao and their expressions did not look too good. But, they could not blow up and could only take it as they did not see him. What happened in the morning had spread long ago. Now, everyone knew that this young warden who came from Tianqing County rebutted Tutor Ceng in the morning by theke until he could not say anything.

    Putting it bluntly, the academy''s students were the most skilled in reasoning things out. Now, even that tutor could not win him. Then even if these students were thrown into the lot, they naturally would not be able to do anything too.

    Unless it was those truly outstanding characters in this generation, otherwise, it would be impossible for anything to be different.

    Returning home apanied by sunset was a very good thing in the first ce. Chen Chao had not felt sofortable in life for a long time, so he walked slower and slower. As he walked, Chen Chao touched the waist token at his waist and felt a little dazed. He only returned to his senses a momentter.

    But the moment he returned to his senses, he saw that a youth was standing under the sunset by theke. He stood in the sunset wearing an ordinary long shirt and his face was extremely handsome. One look and it was clear that he was not ordinary. Even if it was Chen Chao, he also fell into a short trance when he saw this man.

    Without waiting for him to shift his gaze, that boy also turned his head to look at him. The two people instantly met gazes and there was some special implication.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and took the initiative to retract his gaze very soon. He walked forward on his own as if he did not care about such a thing.

    That boy stood in the sunset and took the initiative to open his mouth and said, "I heard that you rendered everyone in my academy speechless in the morning?"

    His voice was very light, which was very unlike a boy of his age.

    Chen Chao stopped and asked, "What''s your opinion?"

    Since the other party wanted to talk about what happened in the morning, Chen Chao could also go along with him and talk about these things. Either way, no matter how you spun the story, it was also Huang Zhi''s fault no matter what.

    The boy smiled slightly and said, "Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists can''t be insulted, this is naturally the truth. I have nothing to say about that. But, is that what you really think?"

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, the boy said on his own, "What you were thinking was probably just to save face in front of that girl?"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The boy continued, "In reality, you and Huang Zhi are doing the same thing; merely talking big to impress people for a girl, that''s all."

    Chen Chao asked with a smile, "Have you always been so confident?"

    The boy furrowed his brows when he heard this, as if a little unhappy. He said, "you can refute me."

    Actually, as early as when the boy was talking with Chen Chao by theke, many students already gathered here. At this moment, they naturally knew that the boy with a saber was the Chen Chao who caused trouble by theke in the morning. But, they did not know who that handsome youth was.

    But, looking at the boy''s clothes, they could only deduce that he was an academy student too.

    The students were somewhat looking forward to it. They wanted to see Chen Chao suffer a loss here.

    Disregarding other things, it could at least help the academy regain some face here.

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t know how to talk reason well and I don''t want to argue with you too.

    The boy looked at Chen Chao''s saber and said confidently, "Perhaps you want to fight with me?"

    "I killed demons who feasted on our Great Liang''s popce for many years in Tianqing County. I also killed those few qi refiners, do you think that you can be worse than them?"

    The implied meaning was very clear.

    The boy''s expression became a little ugly. He originally wanted to appear with a reasonable attitude. But, Chen Chao''s response left him somewhat confused.

    The boy said coolly, "It''s pointless to argue with you. There''s also no point in a private fight. I''ll seek guidance from you at the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Hearing the three words Myriad Willow Convention, the students by theke began whispering to each other. Although the Great Liang Dynasty''s spots went from eight to ten for the Myriad Willow Convention this time, the academy still upied the majority. But, it was also merely three or four spots. Based on what this youth was saying, didn''t that mean that he would definitely get selected?

    What did this mean?

    It naturally meant that the youth in front of them was a true genius of the academy.

    Countless people''s gazes allnded on that youth. The youth was unmoved and just looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao smiled and shook his head, "I''m taking part in the Myriad Willow Convention for the Great Liang Dynasty. I have no personal grudges against you, I also don''t hope to fight with you at the Myriad Willow Convention. That will just be wearing down our Great Liang Dynasty''s strength."

    This sentence incurred quite a bit of cheering at theke.

    There would never just be one voice in the academy.

    This voice was naturally not soft too. After Chen Chao said it, the students by theke naturally heard it clearly too. Many people have been at theke since morning. They knew about that battle of vying for talent and had already vaguely guessed a little. At this moment, hearing Chen Chao say so, they thought to themselves that it was indeed the case. This youth must have been vied for by those big shots for the Myriad Willow Convention.

    The Myriad Willow Convention was something that the Great Liang Dynasty was not willing to mention, but also had no choice but to mention.

    The students naturally knew that it was going to be held in the Divine Capital this time. They were naturally looking forward to it. But at the same time, they were also a little scared.

    What they were looking forward to was that the imperial court would show a better performance than before with it being held at their doorstep this time, and fiercely propagate their national might. As for what they were scared of, it was naturally losing face like before.

    Since there were these emotions, they naturally loved and also hated those young geniuses who were taking part in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    With Chen Chao making his attitude clear now, they were naturally happy.

    At least, he had the overall situation in mind.

    On the contrary, it was the boy in front of them who made many people dislike him even though he was from the academy. How could he provoke internal strife with regard to this matter?

    All in all, the Great Liang Dynasty merely had ten spots to take part in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Since they were selected to fight for the Great Liang Dynasty, they naturally had to put the Great Liang Dynasty first.

    The boy furrowed his brows and did not say anymore.

    He misspoke previously. At this moment, he was indeed somewhat in a passive position.

    Chen Chao did not say anymore as well. In his view, the young man in front of him had a pretty set of looks, but his brain was the same as Huang Zhi''s; both not too smart.

    There was nothing to worry about.

    Except, he was a little worried too. If all the youngsters taking part in the Myriad Willow Convention were like this, then it would really not be easy for the Great Liang Dynasty to win.

    Chen Chao did not stay any longer. He arrived in front of that small courtyard by theke very soon, pushing the door and entering. He no longer cared about the voices outside.

    Xie Nandu was sitting in the courtyard and reading the entire time. She seemed to have already reached thest page of that book on daoist magic in her hand.

    The preserved fruits on the small stool in front of her chair were partially consumed. But most of it remained.

    Chen Chao walked over and looked at her as he said emotionally, "There are really quite a number of cicadas in the academy."

    Xie Nandu lifted her head. She had naturally heard what happened at theke.

    She shook her head and said, "He''s not an ordinary cicada."

 Chapter 73: Regarding the Myriad Willow Convention

    Cicadas and cicadas were different. Those likeHuang Zhi were the annoying kind of cicadas. Because they did not have any ability at all, but kept crying non-stop. It was just that to Xie Nandu, no matter how capable they were, she would naturally also find them annoying when they chirped in front of her door.

    That young man had never paid her a visit. Logically speaking, he merely gossiped a little by theke and should not incur her dislike. But when Chen Chao talked about cicadas, she still went along with it.

    Chen Chao dragged a bench to sit and began starting a fire. As he worked, he asked, "How is he different?"

    Xie Nandu sat down again. Looking at the youth in front of her who started bustling, she put the book in her hand down and said seriously, "The academy has four spots for the Myriad Willow Convention this time. He''ll be one of them."

    ording to past rules, the academy would take three of the Great Liang Dynasty''s eight spots. The Warden Office and Heavenly Imperial Institution would each take one, while the other three would be vied by the Divine Capital''s various government offices and major families.

    Because the Myriad Willow Convention was going to be held in the Divine Capital this time, there were two extra spots so the academy requested an extra spot. The other extra spot was actually assigned to the Warden Office. But that Warden could not find a better candidate, so he gave that spot up again.

    That boy could im a spot out of the academy''s four spots, it naturally indicated how special he was.

    Chen Chao asked, "Is he the dean''s student?"

    The dean had 72 disciples. Although some had already passed away, there were quite a few who were still alive.

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "Among Teacher''s disciples, I''m the only person who fulfills the criteria."

    Among the dean''s 72 disciples, other than Xie Nandu, they were actually all not young anymore. Those people were scattered all over the Great Liang Dynasty and were not in the academy.

    "He''s Tutor Liu''s disciple. Tutor Liu is a great schr of the academy and has always been forgiving, his reputation excellent. That young man is his final disciple. He''s called Xia Yuan, from the Xie Family, and he''s a descendant of the eldest son''s branch. He has high hopes of bing the Xia Family''s patriarch in the future."

    Xie Nandu had already entered the academy for some time, she more or less already understood most of the things about the Divine Capital and the academy. At this moment, she seemed to be telling her own story.

    Xia Yuan was naturally an excellent junior in the eyes of those academy tutors. Those students by theke did not know his identity because they just entered the academy. Presumably, it would change in a few days after the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Chen Chao said emotionally, "I didn''t provoke him either. If he did it for the academy, I can understand. But,pared to the Myriad Willow Convention, what I said at theke in the morning shouldn''t be worth mentioning, right?"

    There was an emotion called a sense of belonging. He was not an academy student, so he naturally could not feel it. But, Chen Chao could understand the thoughts of other academy students at this moment.

    Xie Nandu said, "There are so many flowers in the world, not every flower is the same."

    Chen Chao reached out to take two sweet potatoes and ced them on the stove and asked, "He wouldn''t be interested in you too, right?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "The Xia Family wants to be united by marriage with the Xie Family. But, Xia Yuan isn''t willing."

    Chen Chao subconsciously frowned when he heard the first half of the sentence. When the second half of the sentence was uttered, he became a little angry, "He''s not willing?!"

    Xie Nandu looked at him andughed.

    Chen Chao realized that he had lostposure andughed embarrassedly.

    "What he thinks isn''t important, because he can''t change the will of the Xia Family."

    Although Xia Yuan was an academy student too, he still seemed so weak and incapable of fighting the Xia Family.

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and said, "What the Xia Family thinks isn''t important either. Because the Xie Family doesn''t need to ally with others through marriage."

    The Xie Family was presently already the Great Liang Dynasty''s most brilliant family. Other than the Wei Family, they did not need to fear anyone in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao said, "You should understand that one can fall from the pinnacle of their power."

    There were many such examples in the history books. When a family was prosperous to the extreme, what weed them was only decline.

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "The foundation of maintaining the family''s prosperity is for their descendants to be outstanding enough, and not some holy favor."

    Although she was not old, in reality, she had already seen the essence. A dynasty needed people to prop it up from start to end. As long as one had sufficient ability, they could act more freely and did not need to constantly think about those things.

    Talking up to here, Xie Nandu''s tone changed and returned to the main topic, "The academy will be sending four people this time. Other than Xia Yuan, the other two shouldn''t be hostile to you."

    Chen Chao flipped the sweet potatoes and probed, "Talk about those two people?"

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly as she shook her head and said, "What has that got to do with you?"

    Naturally, this was the truth. Although participating in the Myriad Willow Convention was representing their respective sects, the rules of the Myriad Willow Convention were about the young cultivators'' own cultivation and their ability to deal with impromptu changes. Other things were really not too important.

    Chen Chao said rather innocently, "I can''t very well not know anything, right? To this day, there''s actually not a single person who told me what this Myriad Willow Convention will bepeting in!"

    Xie Nandu looked at the youth in front of him. There was some confusion in her eyes too and she asked, "You really don''t know?"

    Chen Chao opened his eyes wide and said seriously, "Do you think that I''m lying to you?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Many people in the Divine Capital are specting about your origin. What you''ve shown is naturally not what a country boy should have. They have basically locked your identity to the descendants of those few impoverished families. If you''re their descendant, why wouldn''t you know what the Myriad Willow Convention willpete in?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I''m not."

    He had already said the word ''no'' more than once.

    Xie Nandu looked at him, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back. In the end, she did not speak. She did not ask that sentence.

    After a moment of silence, the small courtyard had the additional fragrance of roasted sweet potatoes. Xie Nandu smiled slightly as she opened her mouth and said, "At the beginning of the Myriad Willow Convention, there will be many categories topete in, such as ying the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting."

    Chen Chao could not help but interrupt to ask, "Since we''re cultivators, what''s the use ofpeting in these?"

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows, "Back then, someone said the same thing as you too. That person felt that the name Myriad Stream Dao Convention didn''t sound nice, so he changed it to Myriad Willow Convention. He even felt that it would be useless topete in too many things as well, so the Myriad Willow Convention changed to onlypete in two categories: literary and martial, two assessments."

    Chen Chao said with some yearning, "Then, was that person who changed the name and also changed the rules a first-rate ruthless person of the world?"

    "Don''t know, the books didn''t reveal his identity. Furthermore, it was too many years ago even if you want to investigate, it will be very hard to investigate too. Only one thing is clear, that person must be a sword cultivator."

    Xie Nandu was not too certain either, but she was very firm when she spoke.

    "How so?"

    Chen Chao asked with great interest.

    Xie Nandu looked at the sweet potatoes and said, "It was the only thing that has been pointed out in several books. Furthermore, such an overbearing action could only have been done by a sword cultivator. Because they are the mostwless and unbridled among those cultivators in the foreignnds."

    When speaking of this, Chen Chao remembered that story that he previously made up on the way to the mines. Although he randomly made up the story, other than the certainty in Guo Xi''s eyes back then, there was also faintly some fear. Could it have just been because of the other party''s sword cultivator identity?

    Chen Chao was a little curious about sword cultivators, but he did not ask explicitly.

    Xie Nandu seemed to know what Chen Chao was thinking and said, "In the world, sword cultivators are reputed to possess the greatest killing power among cultivators. Even the average foreign cultivator don''t dare to provoke them."

    Chen Chao thought about it and said, "Continue."

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and continued, "The Myriad Willow Convention''s literary exam is actually very simple, it''s the same as the Great Liang Dynasty''s imperial examination; which is to answer questions."

    Chen Chao raised his brows and asked, "But what are the questions?"

    Xie Nandu said, "It''s naturally questions about cultivation."

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment and said, "Isn''t that immensely vast?"

    Having developed for so many years, there would practically be new daoist magics being produced every year and new works being produced yearly. No one could learn all of the daoist magics and no one could finish reading all the books on cultivation.

    "Is there a scope that''s specified?" Chen Chao suddenly thought of something.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "No."

    Chen Chao sucked in a cold breath and said in shock, "Then this is also too outrageous!"

 Chapter 74: Undercurrents Surge

    Looking at Chen Chao''s reaction, Xie Nandu said, "There''s a building in the academy. If you go in and see, you might be even more shocked."

    That was the academy''s library.

    Other than a handful of trump cards in the various major sects, the vast majority of the world''s cultivation methods had actually been circting in the world. Those books were even more so. As the cultivators of one of the lineages, the academy naturally had countless pioneering books too. The Myriad Willow Convention''s literary exam would likely be asking questions from those books.

    Chen Chao could not really believe it and asked, "How long have you entered the academy?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said calmly, "In this world, there isn''t just the academy alone where you can study."

    She did not step foot into cultivation before 16 years of age. What she did the most in the White Deer''s Xie n''s ancestral shrine was reading books.

    Over the years, she read many books.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu''s expression and discovered that she was not worried about this sort of thing. Hence, he stopped worrying too and asked instead, "Then what about the martial exam? Arena fight?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "That way is too crude. Cultivators naturally don''t like that."

    Hearing the word crude, Chen Chao mocked himself, "I''m crude in the first ce, fighting is my forte. In fact, if I really fight, in at most 15 minutes, I''ll be able to beat that guy at theke just now into the South Lake."

    "It''s not that easy."

    Xie Nandu did not dig deeper into this problem but continued, "Although the martial exam will be decided in one battle in the end, it''s a little moreplicated before that and it''s different every time. But, the specifics of the content will probably still be testing a person''s intelligence and reaction. Two finalists will be determined in the end and they will have a battle to determine the victor."

    "Wait for some time. There''s roughly still one month plus before specific information wille out."

    Xie Nandu summed it up, which was considered to have exined this matter clearly.

    Chen Chao said, "Which is also to say that this Myriad Willow Convention will have two winners, one literary and one martial?"

    Xie Nandu gave an mhm.

    Chen Chao picked up a sweet potato from the stove. Patting the dust on it, he said with some expectation, "Who will be the two lucky fellows?"

    Xie Nandu naturally knew what he was talking about. Taking the sweet potato, she said, "There are many amazing people among the foreignnd cultivators. Although not all of them wille, it might not be that easy to win first ce."

    Chen Chao did not reply. He just lifted his head and looked at the sky. The two did not talk for a short time. At present, it was already night. A bright moon was hanging brightly in the sky.

    Looking at the moonlight, Chen Chao suddenly said, "When am I making a trip to the Xie Family?"

    Xie Nandu ate the sweet potato and asked without even raising her head, "Why are you asking me?"

    Chen Chao said as a matter of course, "Of course I''m going with you. Can it be that I go by myself?"

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "Are you a little girl? Are you shy?"

    Chen Chao did not speak. He just looked at the young girl in front of him with both eyes.

    Xie Nandu took a look at him and quickly figured out the connections, she said softly, "Don''t go for the time being."

    "Then would it give an image that I''m too selfish and ungrateful?"

    Chen Chao was a little worried.

    Xie Nandu could not be bothered to answer him and just said, "There are many people there who don''t like me. It will be very troublesome if you go now."

    Chen Chao lifted his head and was deep in thought as he said, "I have to go eventually."

    "Actually... you don''t need to be grateful to them for anything. Rather than being grateful to them, it''s better to be grateful to me."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, the light of dawn was peeking through the darkness. Outside of the Court of Judicial Review, the Minister of Judicial Review, Han Pu, was wearing bright red official robes as he stood in front of a horse carriage. He looked into the distance before retracting his gaze. Looking at the three people in the cabin, he said with a slight smile, "Three immortal masters, take care. This official won''t be sending you off."

    After saying this, Han Pu seemed to have no ns of watching them leave at all, but turned around and walked towards the Court of Judicial Review''s government office. No one knew what this Minister of Judicial Review was thinking about. But clearly, the Court of Judicial Review would not have so many things to do, and it was even more impossible that it was so urgent that he would not even have the time to send them off.

    The sound of horse hooves sounded out and the carriage wheels began to turn. This horse carriage slowly headed towards the city gates.

    There were no pedestrians on both side of the street in the early morning. Even if there were, no one would pay attention to this horse carriage either. Because this horse carriage was the exact same as many carriages; too ordinary. No one could perceive anything special about it.

    Except, the three people in the horse carriage were not ordinary.

    If people knew their identities, they would definitely be incredibly shocked. Because they were on the jury for that major case that shocked the Divine Capital several days ago. Although they went from jury to convicts in the end, making thempletely lose face, they still came out of the Court of Judicial Review at this moment. Furthermore, they would return to their respective sects before long.

    The middle-aged daoist nun was seated in the horse carriage. At this moment, there was already white hair at her templespared to when she just entered the Divine Capital. She looked a lot more haggard. The various experiences previously made herpletely lose face. Now that she came out of the Court of Judicial Review, for a moment, she actually somewhat felt as if she was reborn.

    Compared to her, Xu Yu was clearly a lot more indifferent. Although his eyes were also filled with loathing when looking at both sides of the Divine Capital, he at least did not express much.

    Yu Ke sighed and said, "Who could have thought that that miscreant actually really had such a demon bead? Furthermore, he was so cunning to have only brought that thing out at that time."

    They overlooked it despite their meticulous considerations. They had already sent people to watch over him in the Court of Judicial Review. But they did not expect that in the end, that boy still tricked them ruthlessly.

    Xu Yuughed coldly and said, "Before long, if he dares to take part in the Myriad Willow Convention this time, we''ll definitely make him lose all face and also have a taste of being humiliated."

    Yu Ke nodded and concurred, "That''s how it should be. When we return this time, we''ll inform the southern daoists about this matter. It would be best if he dies during the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Xu Yue did not speak. Although they understood the logic of not washing one''s dirty linen in public, the Divine Capital had already blown this matter up so much. Even if they wanted to hide it, they could not hide it too. Since that was the case, might as welly everything out clearly.

    The two exchanged nces, very much in agreement with this way of thinking. It was just that soon, they noticed that the middle-aged daoist nun did not open her mouth the entire time. Only then, did they frown and look at that daoist nun, asking, "Fellow Daoist Wang, what''s your opinion?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun seemed to be somewhat out of sorts all along. Only when she heard this at this moment, did she return to her senses absentmindedly. At this moment, the horse carriage was already almost out of the city gates. Only then, did she say in a cold voice, "I''ll definitely dice that scoundrel into pieces and make him unable to reincarnate for all of eternity!"

    It was already summer today. But when she said this sentence, it seemed to have be winter again inside the horse carriage. A chilly wind came out of nowhere and was bone-piercingly cold.

 Chapter 75: Quiet and Leisurely Days

    In the dozen over days after that, other than tempering his physique once, Chen Chao spent most of the remaining time reading books.

    Xie Nandu had been bringing books back from that library every day to read. When she finished reading a book, that book wouldnd in Chen Chao''s hands. These few years, he had been constantly killing demons in the mountains to earn skygold currency. Tianqing County was so remote, there were only a handful of books on cultivation. Hence, over the years, even though Chen Chao really wanted to know about this world of cultivation, he did not have any channels. Now that he finally had an opportunity and some time, he naturally could not let it slip. He greedily absorbed these knowledge that was hard toe by. When he encountered something he did not understand, Xie Nandu who was next to him could always give him the answer.

    This kind of studying condition was unimaginable for ordinary people.

    This was like Chen Chao possessed the academy''s library and could read those all-epassing books without restraint. What made people feel helpless was that he was not a student of the academy.

    He was merely an outsider.

    But no one knew. Everyone thought that it was Xie Nandu who was reading those books. They would not expect that that martial artist would also be thinking about these things.

    Seeing that the youth was staying in Xie Nandu''s courtyard for increasingly longer periods of time, the academy students outside thought that what Song Lian said back then at theke was likely to be true. Some academy students who were originally somewhat interested in Xie Nandu naturally felt incredibly disappointed. While other students felt that this was indecent and had long already notified their respective teachers about this matter. But in the end, no punishment was meted out. The small courtyard was still that small courtyard and that young couple was still enjoying such days very quietly.

    Along with the passage of time, the weather gradually turned warm. A martial artist like Chen Chao who had long already crossed several cultivation realms naturally could not feel it. But, the young girl who had just stepped into Initial Realm felt a little bad. As for who felt even more terrible, that would be the ordinary maidservant, Liu Ye. Fortunately, she had already gone to the academy these few days to ask for several talismans and stuck them in various corners of the courtyard, lowering the temperature in the courtyard. However, these talismans needed to be changed virtually once every two to three days. The cultivator who drew the talisman was not some cultivator with a profound cultivation realm, so it could not sustain for too long.

    Today, Liu Ye went to change a batch of talismans again. The talismans taken down were directly thrown into the stove. The next time they started a fire, these talismans would turn to ashes.

    Chen Chao came under the eave and stood in front of a talisman. Looking at thoseplicated but beautiful lines on it, he was silent for a long time before turning around and sitting back down.

    Looking at the young girl opposite who was currently focused on the book in her hands, Chen Chao said, "I feel that I know too little things."

    Previously in the mines, those qi refiners had numerous techniques. But he only had a saber and only had his body that was tempered.

    Xie Nandu did not even raise her head as she said, "Talisman Dao is a special kind among the various major cultivation styles. It virtually can''t be cultivated simultaneously. If you want to study Talisman Dao, you can only give up on your martial artist identity."

    Xie Nandu frowned and suddenly looked up and said, "Previously, I said that I can fight for an academy examination spot for you, but you said that you only want to be a martial artist?"

    Chen Chao''s face turned red. Because his cultivation speed was too fast, they all regarded him as a true genius. But actually, no one knew that his aptitude was too poor, he could only advance with difficulty in martial arts. As for why he progressed so quickly, that was the result of endlessly tormenting himself.

    "I only want more means to protect my life. Of course I just want to be a martial artist."

    Chen Chao asserted eloquently.

    Xie Nandu gave an oh and casually said, "Since that''s the case, just continue climbing up the path of martial arts. One day, I presume that you''ll also be a character like the Warden."

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "What about you? What are you cultivating?"

    Talking about this, Xie Nandu frowned and said, "I once told Teacher that I want to refine a flying sword. But, Teacher said that the offensive power is too great and isn''t suitable for a girl like me."

    Among foreign cultivators, sword cultivators had supreme offensive power and were the most dreadful. Among the various major sects, if any disciples under them had the aptitude to learn the sword, they would naturally prefer their disciples to pick the path of a sword cultivator. In the view of the foreign cultivators, sword cultivators had boundless killing power and rarely had any opponents in the same realm. If more brilliant sword cultivators appeared in their sect, then the foundation of the sect would be more solid. After all, when all was said and done, fighting prowess was the foundation of living in peace.

    Other than those sword sects, the various major sects would also have some sword cultivator techniques. The academy naturally had them too.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Isn''t it good if the academy produces a female sword immortal in the future?"

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and did not say a word.

    Soon, she raised her head and passed the book in her hand to Chen Chao. Chen Chao also just happened to close the book in his hands and passed it to Liu Ye.

    After experiencing what happened at theke before, Liu Ye''s view of Chen Chao changed quite a bit. Although she still did not like him, there was absolutely none of the loathing from before.

    Xie Nandu said, "Your reading speed is as fast as mine, that''s really amazing."

    This was a sincerepliment. Of course, she also conveniently praised herself.

    In terms of reading, Xie Nandu had not found a match after so many years.

    Chen Chao said modestly, "I''m just brute force memorizing. I don''t understand it as clearly as you do."

    Xie Nandu thought about it and did not refute it, as if she acquiesced with this statement.

    Chen Chao was a little speechless. It was just that when he wanted to open his mouth, he remembered that he still had urgent business today, and he could not help frowning.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There were many civilians living in the remote short alleys in South City. Although these ordinary civilians did not need to worry about demons in the Divine Capital, in other aspects, they were the same as the ordinary people in other ces of the Great Liang Dynasty, or having it even harder.

    Living in the Divine Capital was not easy.

    In a dpidated small courtyard in a narrow alley, there were many bamboo poles set up in the courtyard. Numerous clothes were hanging on the bamboo poles to dry. Some of them were damp and still dripping with water, but the sound of water droplets falling to the ground was covered by another sound.

    There was a well in the middle of the courtyard. Beside the well, there was arge wooden tub, and a woman wearing a cloth skirt was sitting by the tub washing clothes. There was also a pile of dirty clothes that were as high as a small mountain next to the wooden tub.

    As sunlight fell into the courtyard, the sweat on the woman''s forehead also dripped continuously into the wooden tub. Along with her movements, her chest also heaved up and down.

    Chen Chao was just about to nod and make a judgment, but Song Lian reached his hand out to block his gaze.

    Chen Chao felt a little helpless and said, "You''re thinking too little of me."

    Song Lian snorted and did not dwell on the matter. Instead, he asked, "Quickly tell me what to do?"

    Chen Chao was puzzled and asked, "Themander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard like you, could it be that you like her but she doesn''t want you?"

    Song Lian did not speak, his expression turning blue.

    Looking at Song Lian who was simrly wearing ordinarymoner clothes, Chen Chao said in earnest, "She''s living such a tough life. If you have the means to help her have an easier life, why do you have to act like this?¡±

    "Are you thinking that she might be after your wealth?"

    "Well, that''s a problem... But that doesn''t seem to be a problem for you."

    Song Lian frowned and said, "It''s not what you think. Although she''s living such a tough life, she still doesn''t want to follow someone just because they have money. There have been others who proposed marriage to her before. Their circumstances were decent, but they were all declined by her."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao praised, "She''s a good old... a good woman."

    "But why is she still all alone by herself at this age?"

    Chen Chao rubbed his chin and felt that the situation was a bitplicated. However, since he had already taken the money, he naturally had to help with the matter.

    This was basic.

    "When she was young, her family was already poor. The paltry savings they had were given to her two younger brothers to get wives. By the time it was her turn, she couldn''t produce any dowry. As a result, she missed the opportunity to marry. At her age now, there naturally aren''t many suitors who would be interested in her. Those who are interested, she doesn''t like them."

    As he mentioned these things, the martial artist Song Lian sighed heavily.

    Chen Chao asked, "What about you?"

    Song Lian pulled a long face. Originally, he did not want to speak, but thinking about it, he still said, "When I was young, I was solely focused on pursuing martial arts. Why would I think about these things? My elders would asionally introduce me to someone. By now, it''s toote."

    Chen Chao asked again, "Then how did you get acquainted with this girl?"

    "There was once when I came to investigate a case in the vicinity. One look at her and I felt like I lost my soul. Later, I starteding here often, and I bought a house nearby, which makes her half a neighbor. I''d talk to her asionally too and I thought I would live like this for the rest of my life without any expectations. But now, I''m halfway into the earth and it''s time to do something about it.."

    "Alright, stop talking."

    Chen Chao rolled his eyes. Thinking about it, he said, "You want to know whether this girl likes you or not. But in reality, you haven''t even asked. How do you know that she doesn''t like you?"

    "Isn''t it too straightforward if I go and ask her whether she likes me or not?"

    Song Lian frowned and felt that this was not good.

    Chen Chao asked, "Then how long are you going to beat around the bush?"

    Song Lian had a look of entitlement, "Isn''t that why I came to look for you?"

    He had spent a great deal of money on this matter. That money could have bought him half a house in this area.

    Chen Chao rubbed his head, his head hurting a little as he said, "Let me think about it."

    Song Lian frowned and said, "Anyway, you have to help me resolve this matter. At that time, I''ll get married. Then my child will celebrate his one-month-old birthday. My son will go to school..."

    Chen Chao interrupted his anticipation with a wave of his hand and said angrily, "Why don''t you think about holding your grandson?!"

    Song Lian had a serious look. He really had this thought.

    Chen Chao nced at the courtyard and withdrew his gaze. "Let''s go for now ande back in a few days."

    But Song Lian seemed to remember something and shook his head. "It might not be possible in a few days."

    Chen Chao looked confused and asked, "Why not?"

    "Because you have to enter the pce to attend a banquet in a few days."

    "What banquet?"

    "His Majesty has an imperial banquet before the Myriad Willow Convention. He''s going to invite you ten youngsters who will be taking part in the Myriad Willow Convention."

    "Why didn''t you tell me about such a major thing?"

    "Aren''t I telling you now?"

    "If I didn''t ask that?"

    "Ask what?"

    Chen Chao stared at Song Lian and gnashed his teeth in hatred as he said, "Lord Song, why didn''t I see that you were such a person in the beginning?"

    Song Lian replied seriously, "Me too."

 Chapter 76: Imperial Banquet

    The Myriad Willow Convention urred once every ten years, but it was not always held in the Divine Capital. In the two hundred plus years of the Great Liang Dynasty, it was the first time being held in the Divine Capital, so it was also the first time for such an imperial banquet.

    The ten youngsters who were attending the banquet were naturally informed by the respective ces they belonged to. As one of the four people from the academy, Xie Nandu was naturally notified long ago. Furthermore, it was even her senior brother Wei Xu who personally told her. In addition, whether it was the Heavenly Imperial Institution or the several great families, there were naturally people who would go and notify them too.

    Chen Chao belonged to the Warden Office and the person responsible for informing him was naturally his direct superior, Song Lian.

    Given Song Lian''s current obsession with the girl of his dreams, it was not surprising that he had forgotten about it.

    But for Chen Chao, this was not a good thing

    However, what else could he say or do in this current situation? Could he point at Song Lian''s nose and scold him? Even if thetter was no longer his immediate superior, his cultivation realm that was genuine was still there. Even if Chen Chao was in the right, he might not be able to gain any advantage too.

    "I really got to hand it to you, Lord Song!"

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and turned around to leave.

    While Song Lian smiled and said, "I said in a few days, but I didn''t specify on what day."

    Chen Chao was expressionless and could not be bothered to pay attention to him and left on his own.

    Song Lian called out from behind, "Remember to continue helping me after you enter the pce!"

    Chen Chao ignored him and returned to the academy with a helpless feeling. This time, he was in no mood to look at the weeping willows on both sides of theke as he walked by.

    When he returned, it was right in the thick of twilight. Xie Nandu had just finished reading a book and was rubbing her forehead when she reached for a piece of dried fruit.

    Seeing Chen Chao walk over, Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow.

    Chen Chao got straight to the point and asked, "Why didn''t anyone tell me about the imperial banquet in a few days?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "You should be asking the Warden Office about that."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, "I thought you would have mentioned this."

    "Since someone will tell you, why would I waste my breath?" Xie Nandu drank her tea and said with a slight smile, "Don''t you know about it now? It''s not consideredte either."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "If I had known earlier, I could have made some preparations."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said indifferently, "It''s just some young people getting together to eat and exchange pleasantries. It''s not a big deal. What do you need to prepare?"

    "I''m not talking about this." Chen Chao''s expression was a little solemn. He remembered something else.

    "They call it an imperial banquet, but in reality, the emperor may not actually attend. It''s like how the Myriad Willow Convention is supposed to be a gathering for young talents, but those truly first-rate geniuses won''te to the Divine Capital too."

    Although Xie Nandu had been studying in the small courtyard these days, she knew about many things too.

    Chen Chao asked, "Why?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "It''s naturally because they look down on us. Holding it in the Divine Capital and not attending is a form of silent contempt."

    Although Xie Nandu was smiling when she spoke about these things, Chen Chao could not sense any joy from her expression.

    Chen Chao said softly, "This kind of thing is naturally not my first time. But it seems difficult for people to get used to it as well."

    Xie Nandu said, "Some things cannot be obtained simply by praying for them, such as dignity."

    Chen Chao remained silent, showing his agreement with Xie Nandu''s words.

    This was a tacit approval too.

    Xie Nandu turned to ask, "Are you scared to attend the imperial banquet?"

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "It''s just eating and drinking, what''s there to be afraid of?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "Are you afraid of the Emperor?"

    Chen Chao said, "I shouldn''t be able to see him."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Even if the Myriad Willow Convention is important and concerns the face of the Great Liang Dynasty, it is ultimately apetition among young people. As for losing, it''s also not like the Great Liang Dynasty never lost before, so what if we lose again at our doorstep? Will the Great Liang Dynasty be destroyed just like that?" "There are still many things in the world that the Emperor can do. He won''t waste his time on these children."

    Chen Chao thought for a long time and said with a nod, "You''re right."

    "You should have thought of this. If you haven''t, it shows that you''re a little flustered right now, so this matter is very important to you,"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao''s eyes, but did not have any intention of pressing further.

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t think the banquet will be a good thing. Perhaps there will be many people like Xia Yuan."

    Xie Nandu said, "Since it''s an imperial banquet, there will naturally be some smallpetitions, and it''s only natural that you get targeted."

    Chen Chao puzzledly asked, "Aren''t you nning to help me?"

    "Right now, the entire Divine Capital thinks that I like you. I think this isn''t good, so I''m not nning on doing anything," said Xie Nandu.

    Although this sentence was said lightly, it always made people feel that there was some other meaning to it. At least, it would not so nd.

    Although this sentence was not nd either.

    Chen Chao said decisively, "I''ll tell them tomorrow that I like you!"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "You''re really shameless."

    Chen Chao said angrily, "Since when did liking a girl be shameless?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Several days ago, various sects'' delegations had already begun entering the Divine Capital one after another.

    Foreign cultivators looking down on the Great Liang Dynasty and ignoring imperial power was amon thing. But, it did not mean that the Great Liang Dynasty had no sects that they were on friendly terms with. These sects who had good rtions with the Great Liang Dynasty, or at least had good rtions on the surface, were also the first group of cultivators to arrive in the Divine Capital.

    The Ministry of Rites which was responsible for the reception had been busy arranging lodgings and providing daily necessities for these cultivators during these few days. None of it were simple tasks.

    As themander of the Left Guard, Song Lian had also been busy. Now, he had to focus more on the security of the Divine Capital. These few days, he had not left that Left Guard office and had been continuously listening to the reports brought back by his subordinates.

    "A cultivator from the Grand Yin Sect drank alcohol in a brothel without paying for it. He even beat up several civilians for no reason."

    "Several cultivators from Wanqing Mountain went out in the middle of the night and bumped into feudal troops who were on night duty. They ignored the warnings and came to blows. One of them was seriously injured.

    "... ..."

    "... ..."

    Listening to these news, Song Lian''s expression did not change much. This was not his first time experiencing such things. Although the Divine Capital was the safest ce in the Great Liang Dynasty, in the eyes of these foreign cultivators, it was nothing more than a slightlyrger city. They had some sense of propriety and would not kill innocent people in the city, but that was all. Whether they fought or did not pay at brothels, these were actually all minor issues. As long as no lives were lost, no one would really investigate it.

    Moreover, these sects were also sects that were on good terms with the Great Liang Dynasty. Even if they were at fault, it would also be trivialized. Would they really damage the friendship between both parties for such trivial matters?

    This was definitely not going to happen.

    Song Lian said calmly, "Tell them to add more night patrols in the future. If they encounter this kind of uncooperative cultivators, they should avoid disputes and take a detour."

    After saying this, Song Lian waved his hand and did not give the man a chance to speak.

    He sat in the hall, watching the feudal troops in the courtyard who wereing and going, feeling a little tired too. He had experienced such things more than once, but that did not mean he became indifferent after experiencing them so many times. On the contrary, he still very much wanted to deal with those people ording to thews of the Great Liang dynasty. However, these thoughts could only be suppressed in his heart.

    There were definitely many people who shared his thoughts, wanting to see a day when the Great Liang dynasty would no longer have to worry about the mood of those foreign cultivators. However, they did not know how long it would take to see that day..

    Or if that day would nevere.

    It was like in the previous dynasties and the dynasties before.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The day of the imperial banquet arrived quickly.

    As night fell, four horse carriages rode into the academy and went to different ces respectively. One of them stopped in front of Xie Nandu''s small courtyard.

    A clean-shaven eunuch arrived before the door and said, "The Emperor has decreed for Miss Xie to attend the banquet at the pce."

    The door was opened very quickly, but instead of that young girl, a young man in ck clothes with a saber at his waist and a pair of lovely eyes walked out.

    The eunuch was taken aback but did not speak.

    Soon, Xie Nandu who was dressed in a green shirt came out. After greeting the eunuch, she got on the carriage. Chen Chao wanted to follow closely behind, but the eunuch stopped him and said, "The Emperor''s decree invited Miss Xie."

    His tone was not cold, but the message was clear.

    Chen Chao withdrew his hand awkwardly and asked, "Just her alone?"

    The four carriages were meant to pick up four people from the academy. They naturally had nothing to do with him.

    The eunuch did not speak, let alone inquire about Chen Chao''s identity. He simply waved his hand and walked away. The carriage also slowly headed into the distance, the sound of horse hooves gradually fading.

    Chen Chao stood where he was, feeling his face burning.

    He had been pping other people''s faces these days, but today he got pped. He naturally felt a little embarrassed.

    Fortunately, there were not many people by theke at the moment. Otherwise, Chen Chao would have felt even more embarrassed.

    Luckily, the embarrassment did notst long. Soon, a simple horse carriage came from a distance. The driver was actually an old acquaintance.

    He was the Divine Capital Left Guard''s Weng Quan.

    "Deputy Commander, this subordinate is under orders to escort you to the pce!"

    Weng Quan got off the carriage and saluted Chen Chao. At present, Chen Chao was already the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. Even though it was a nominal position, proper etiquette should still be observed.

    Chen Chao covered his forehead and said, "Why is it you again?!"

    Weng Quan smiled and said, "Lord Commander said that I''m acquainted with the Deputy Commander, so it''s perfect for me toe."

    Chen Chao sized up the carriage and said rather unhappily, "Since I am now the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard and I''m also attending the pce banquet, why is the carriage so simple? Does the Left Guard not have better carriages?"

    Weng Quan immediately exined, "The Left Guard naturally have better horse carriages. It''s just that this subordinate thought the Deputy Commander must be a nostalgic person, so I chose this carriage."

    Chen Chao vaguely felt that something was wrong with the first half of his exnation. At this moment, after hearing him say finish, he frowned.

    He was somewhat incredulous as he said, "Are you saying that this carriage is still that one made from the manure cart?!"

    Weng Quan nodded and said as a matter of course, "That''s right!"

    Chen Chao did not speak. He stood by theke, the corners of his mouth twitching, and he cussed.

    He was very curious how a measly Left Guard office could have both Song Lian and Weng Quan, these two great geniuses, at the same time.

 Chapter 77: Empress

    The four members of the academy were fetched by horse carriages sent from the pce. But the remaining six, whether they were Chen Chao who represented the warden faction, or young geniuses from the Heavenly Imperial Institution, or those descendants of aristocratic families, they all entered the pce on their own.

    This seemingly minor difference in treatment actually revealed a lot. It could be said that the respected status of the academy could be reflected here, but it could also be said that the academy had always been an outsider to the Great Liang Dynasty. This kind of reception was the attitude towards guests from start to end.

    Sitting in the manure cart that transformed into a prison wagon, then transformed from a prison wagon to a horse carriage, Chen Chao was sizing up this vast Divine Capital along the way.

    The Divine Capital was toorge for themon people living here to traverse in their lifetime. Even someone like Chen Chao might not be able to see the Divine Capital''s entirety in his lifetime unless he deliberately made an effort to explore it.

    Although the carriage was simple, it had the emblem of the Left Guard and the journey was extremely smooth. However, even so, it was already dark before they made it halfway there. Fortunately, the time had been calcted before they came. At this moment, there was still some time before the imperial banquet started. If nothing unexpected happened, they could still arrive at the pce within the designated time no matter what.

    It had been a long time since theyst met, but Weng Quan had not changed. He was still a talkative person and he talked a lot on the way, whether it was about family matters or trivial matters in the Left Guard''s office. There was nothing he did not talk about. Even though Chen Chao was long prepared, he still felt a headache at the moment.

    It was just that during the journey from Tianqing County to the capital city, he could not make Weng Quan change anything. But now, things were different. Chen Chao said woodenly without any expression, "From now on, you can''t say a word until we arrive at the pce."

    Weng Quan was incredibly shocked. At the same time, he was extremely puzzled as he asked, "Why, Deputy Commander?"

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "No why. This is an order."

    If it were in the past, Weng Quan naturally would have ignored Chen Chao. But at this moment, Chen Chao had be the deputymander of the Left Guard, he was theoretically his superior, so he couldn''t refute him. He could only hold it in and said, "This subordinate obeys."

    Chen Chao nodded in satisfaction, thinking that this deputymander position was indeed useful, and he could not help feeling a little happy.

    Because Weng Quan could not speak, he was a little irritable. As a result, the frequency of the whip cracking increased, which also meant that the horses were galloping with more effort, which also made them arrive at the pce earlier.

    The huge imperial pce stood silently in the night, like a giant who had experienced countless winds and rains.

    As Weng Quan pulled the reins, the horse carriage stopped and he snorted with some dissatisfaction, Weng Quan did not say anything, but it was clear that he was not too happy.

    Chen Chao walked out of the cabin and asked, "Will it still be you fetching me back to the academy after it ends?"

    Weng Quan was silent.

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched and he said with a frown, "You can talk now!"

    Only then, did Weng Quan said gloomily, "It will naturally be this subordinate. Deputy Commander, enter the pce. This subordinate will wait here."

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan and forcibly endured his anger as he said, "Someone as dumb as you managed to enter the Left Guard. Just how much money did Song Lian take from you?"

    Weng Quan said a little panicky, "Deputy Commander, don''t talk nonsense. My Second Uncle didn''t take this subordinate''s money!"

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment and said, "I''m sorry."

    After saying this, he turned and headed towards the imperial city, thinking to himself that these two great geniuses were indeed rted by blood.

    There were already eunuchs waiting in front of the pce gate for some time. When they saw the young man in ck with a saber hanging at his waist walking towards them, one of them immediately approached him with a smile and asked, "Are you Commander Chen?"

    Unlike Weng Quan, this eunuch who did not look old was very eloquent and even dropped the word ''deputy'' in his words. Chen Chao was clearly pleased and nodded with a smile, "Yes, that''s me."

    "Please follow me, Commander." The young eunuch pointed ahead.

    Chen Chao had originally intended to wait here for Xie Nandu, but he realized that the group from the academy would likely be together. At that time, he might be embarrassed again. So he shook his head and followed the young eunuch ahead.

    "I don''t know how to address you, Lord Eunuch?" Since the other party had been so polite, Chen Chao naturally had to return the favor.[1. Fun fact, the respected form of address for a eunuch would be ¹«¹«, there is no suitable trantion. So I''ll just say lord eunuch. Most eunuchs don''t get this treatment.]

    The young eunuch smiled and said, "My surname is Li."

    Chen Chao sped his hands and asked, "Lord Eunuch Li, it''s permitted to bring a saber into the pce?"

    Watching Eunuch Li lead him and walk into the imperial pce, Chen Chao felt a little puzzled too. They did not search his body when entered, nor was he made to remove his saber. The rules were actually sox?

    Eunuch Li exined with a smile, "Commander Chen is amander of the Left Guard, responsible for the security of the Divine Capital. You''re naturally one of us. It''s not a rare thing to enter the pce armed. As for the pce rules, it has always been this way too. It''s not a big deal to bring a saber into the pce. Could it be that Commander Chen is nning to assassinate His Majesty?"

    Although Eunuch Li''s words were light-hearted, Chen Chao still felt a chill run down his spine. Could one really speak so casually about assassination?

    "Even if Commander Chen had rebellious intent, how could His Majesty be so easy to kill?" Eunuch Li''s face belied the casual tone of his words.

    However, this sentence was true. The Great Liang emperor was one of the few peerless martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty. Forget about one Chen Chao, even if there were ten thousand Chen Chaos, it would be impossible to assassinate the emperor.

    Chen Chao nodded in agreement and said seriously, "His Majesty''s martial cultivation is unparalleled, and his power is unmatched. It is natural that no one can kill him."

    Eunuch Li smiled slightly, but did not follow-up.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The location of the imperial banquet tonight was not in the usual South Garden, but in the Virtuous Sun Pce. The young people attending the banquet could understand this change too. Although they were selected as one of the ten, they were only youngsters after all and had not yet made great achievements. They naturally could notpare to the court officials who have made great contributions.

    "Although we cannot enter South Garden today, I believe that one day, Commander Chen will be able to drink and chat with His Majesty in South Garden."

    Eunuch Li smiled slightly and said in an unhurried tone.

    Chen Chao replied, "I dare not wish for that. As long as I can contribute to the imperial court, that will do."

    Eunuch Li praised, "I''ve heard about the major incident that blew up in the capital before. Commander Chen''smitment to defending our territory is touching. Especially those final words you said in the hall of the Ministry of Penalty, they made people feel their hot blood surging when they hear it and recollect the aftertaste."

    When he mentioned the incident, Chen Chao felt a little embarrassed. That was originally something he said to provoke the middle-aged daoist nun. But now, it spread and he did not know how to face it.

    "Eunuch Li is too kind. As the warden of a region, that''s something that I should do in the first ce." Chen Chao smiled and reacted very quickly, adjusting his attitude.

    Eunuch Li nodded and said, "If everyone in our Great Liang Dynasty was like Commander Chen, how could those foreign cultivators dare to underestimate us?"

    Chen Chao did not know how to answer this time. In the end, he just smiled and changed the subject.

    Eunuch Li walked unhurriedly towards the Virtuous Sun Pce, chatting quite a bit with Chen Chao along the way. He spoke with great tact and gave off a pleasant feeling, making it hard for Chen Chao to feel any dislike towards him.

    Chen Chao thought to himself that if this Eunuch Li was not so young, he would likely have been in a high position within the imperial pce.

    Before long, the two arrived in front of the Virtuous Sun Pce. Although the Virtuous Sun Pce was not as formal as the South Garden, it was still an important pce within the imperial pce and naturally very spacious. At this moment, pce servants had long been sent to set up for the imperial banquet. Currently, this pce was decorated with numerous night pearls of the same size, illuminating the pce as bright as day.

    Chen Chao was just thinking of expressing his feelings and stepping into the pce. But Eunuch Li spoke at this moment, "Commander Chen, follow me."

    He stood at the pce entrance and gave Chen Chao a nce. Then, he actually walked past the pce door without entering and walked even further ahead.

    Chen Chao was stunned for a moment. After confirming that Eunuch Li was talking to him, he bit the bullet and followed him in front.

    A momentter, Chen Chao still could not help but ask, "Eunuch Li, isn''t the banquet in the Virtuous Sun Pce?"

    Eunuch Li said without turning his head, "It''s in the Virtuous Sun Pce, but someone wants to meet Commander Chen before the imperial banquet starts."

    Chen Chao made a sound of acknowledgment and asked with a forced smile, "Is it His Majesty?"

    Eunuch Li shook his head and said softly, "No."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao rxed a little. But he still held great curiosity towards the nobleman he was about to meet.

    He was currently in the imperial pce. Logically speaking, as long as the emperor did not want him dead, no one would dare to kill him. However, he still felt a little worried and subconsciously wanted to grab the handle of his saber. But at this moment, the voice of Eunuch Li sounded out at the same time, "Commander Chen, hold it in. Some actions may be deemed as impolite.

    Chen Chao was taken aback with shock. He had traveled with Eunuch Li all the way here but had not been able to discern thetter''s depth. Now, with just one sentence, Chen Chao understood that Eunuch Li was surely a cultivator with an extremely profound cultivation, so profound that he could not even detect any clues about his background.

    The imperial pce was indeed full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.

    Although he did not grasp the handle of his saber, the palm of Chen Chao''s hand was already sweating and his expression did not look too good.

    Eunuch Li smiled and said, "Commander Chen, rx a little. This is the imperial city. As long as His Majesty doesn''t want you dead, you will not die."

    Chen Chao said softly, "Thank you for the reminder, Eunuch Li."

    After saying this, he took a deep breath and felt much more rxed.

    Eunuch Li did not say anything else and quickly led Chen Chao into a pce. Then, Chen Chao saw a woman dressed in pce attire standing not far away. She was currently looking at him.

    Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly. After seeing clearly that the woman was dressed in the concubine attire of the imperial harem, he became a little nervous.

    The current emperor was known for his devotion to one woman, having not taken any concubines in the thirteen years since he ascended to the throne. In the imperial harem, there was only the empress alone.

    Now, this woman was dressed in such an attire, no matter how dumb Chen Chao was, he would also know that she was the empress of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Although before and after entering the pce, he had been worried about whether he would meet the emperor or not, it did not mean that he was only afraid of meeting the emperor in the imperial pce.

    Actually, he did not want to meet this empress too.

    But no matter how unwilling he was, he met her at this moment too.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao was about to pay homage to this empress.

    The majesty of the empress was ranked on par with the emperor. He was a subject of the Great Liang emperor and must pay respects after seeing her.

    This was the rule.

    The empress shook her head and said gently, "No need."

 Chapter 78: Wind and Rain

    The empress was not particrly beautiful, but there was a heroic air between her eyebrows. This might have been rted to her father being the previous great general of the northern frontier. However, in reality, what she exuded most of the time was a feeling of gentleness and dignity.

    After she said that sentence, all of Chen Chao''s worries from before disappeared, and he became calm again, feeling as peaceful as he did when he was roasting sweet potatoes in Xie Nandu''s small courtyard.

    "Everyone, withdraw. This empress wants to have a private conversation with this child," said the empress softly. The pce maids on both sides slowly withdrew and Eunuch Li who hade with Chen Chao left quietly, as if he had never been there.

    At the entrance of the pce, there were only the two of them left.

    Suddenly, everything became quiet between heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao stood in front of the empress, not knowing what to say. So he remained silent and looked at the ground where the shadow of the empress was cast.

    The empress looked at this youth who had his head lowered as if he did something wrong and was afraid to look directly at his mother, and said with a gentle smile, "Lift your head. This empress also wants to see how the young man who dared to kill four foreign cultivators looks like."

    The empress''s voice was filled with encouragement and teasing, making people feel particrly close.

    Hearing this, Chen Chao slowly raised his head. But his eyebrows were still low and he did not look directly at the empress in front of him.

    The empress smiled slightly and said, "Look at this empress."

    She did not have any impatience, but looked tenderly at the young man in front of her, wanting to see his eyes.

    "This subject dare not."

    Chen Chao did not look at the empress and just said such a sentence.

    The empress smiled and shook her head as she said, "Forget it. Since you''re not willing, why say that you dare not?"

    Hearing these words, Chen Chao just remained silent.

    The empress asked off-handedly, "Are the elders in your family well? You got thrown out at this age and endured so much hardship these days, your mother will be heartbroken if she learns of these things."

    Chen Chao naturally knew that the empress had read his file. Originally, he wanted to say that his parents had already passed away, but he thought for a long time and never said it.

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I don''t feel it''s hardship. Serving the imperial court is this subject''s duty."

    Chen Chao thought for a long time and only said such a sentence very cautiously.

    Upon hearing this, the empress gently said, "If you put it that way, there''s no problem."

    "I heard that you had a dispute with those schrs by the South Lake a few days ago?"

    The empress was born in the general''s mansion, but she had also studied in the academy. At this moment, her question made it difficult for people to know how to respond.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said seriously, "Those schrs insulted the martial artist lineage. As a martial artist, this subject naturally had to say something."

    The empress must have known the ins and outs of what happened by the South Lake. Since she knew the details, Chen Chao was not worried at all, because no matter how the story was told, that matter could not be his fault. If there was a problem, it would also be the schrs'' fault.

    The empress indeed smiled and said, "This empress'' father and husband are also from the martial artists. What they said was naturally wrong. You did well."

    Chen Chao said, "Thank you for the praise, Your Majesty."

    The empress said, "You''ve been staying with that girl for these days. Are the rumors spreading in the Divine Capital true?"

    Chen Chao looked a little uneasy and asked, "I wonder what Your Majesty is referring to?"

    The empress ignored him and just said, "This empress really likes that girl and was originally going to make her my daughter-inw. But if she likes you, this empress wouldn''t want to be a viin that gets between you youngsters."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty."

    Hearing this, the empress looked at Chen Chao for a while before smiling, "You are a smart boy, and interesting."

    She paused and asked, "Myriad Willow Convention ising soon. Are you confident?"

    Chen Chao calmly replied, "This subject will do my best and hope not to bring shame to the Great Liang Dynasty."

    This answer was standard and without any emotions or inappropriateness.

    However, the empress seemed displeased and said, "You have made enemies with those people in Tianqing County. Those people want to get rid of you. Don''t you have any anger in your heart? You will need to exert all your efforts at Myriad Willow Convention."

    These words did not sound as demure. Instead, there was an additional hint of overbearingness.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "This subject can only do my best and cannot make any promises."

    The empress took a look at the sky and shook her head as she said with some regret, "Wanted to talk to you more, but you''re too reserved. Hope that when we meet again, you can be more open." "Anyway, let''s end it here for tonight. You may go now."

    At this point, the empress nced at Chen Chao before apologizing, "I hope you don''t me me."

    After saying this, the empress called out, "Li Heng, bring this child to the Virtuous Sun Pce."

    As her voice faded, that Eunuch Li who had previously been hidden in the darkness, returned as if he had never left.

    Chen Chao was startled, but still respectfully said, "This subject takes my leave."

    After saying this, he followed Eunuch Li out of the pce and quickly disappeared from the empress''s sight.

    The empress remained in ce and did not leave. She kept watching the direction in which Chen Chao had left until muchter, when a figure emerged from the main hall and came over here.

    "What do you think of that child?" The Great Liang emperor asked in a soft voice

    "He''s a good child," replied the empress.

    The Great Liang emperor furrowed his brows and said, "He didn''t say much, how can you call him a good child?"

    The empress smiled and said, "Do you think it''s easy to survive in the deep mountains? Are demons easier to deal with than humans? If he wasn''t careful, how could he have survived until now?"

    The emperor looked at the empress''s face and could not help but reach out and stroke her face, saying gently, "Since Our empress thinks he''s a good child, then We will trust that he is."

    The empress smiled slightly and shook her head. "Your Majesty is the ruler of the world, the country andnd are in Your Majesty''s hands. How can you only trust a woman like me?"

    The Great Liang emperor smiled and said, "If We hadn''t trusted the empress in the beginning, We''re afraid We''d have died long ago. We trusted you then, why can''t We trust you now?"

    The empress suddenly asked, "Has Your Majesty never been scared by the many outrageous version of things over the years?"

    The Great Liang Emperor thought seriously for a moment before sighing, "Of course We have."

    "Which time?"

    The empress looked at the emperor with some anticipation, wondering if it was the moment she had been thinking about.

    The Great Liang emperor said, "Before Our imperial father passed away, We went to the temple to offer incense. As We were walking, a young monk with a shaved head charged towards Us. We couldn''t dodge in time and collided with him. He took a few steps back and fell to the ground. When he looked up at Us, he said something that scared Us so much that We broke out in a cold sweat."

    The empress smiled and said, "Back then, what Nation Teacher said was that since he bumped into Your Majesty, he would offer a white hat as an apology."[1. In case this isn''t clear, it''s symbolic with death.]

    The Great Liang emperor nodded his head, his eyes filling with sadness, as if he remembered that young monk back then and he said, "The Nation Teacher has already passed away for many years."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the time approached, the young people who were attending the imperial banquet arrived at the front of the Virtuous Sun Pce. There were four people from the academy and two from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. The Xie family of the Divine Capital, the Wei family, and the Ning family, each had one. Counting Chen Chao from the Warden Office, it was exactly ten people.

    However, at this moment, there were only nine people in front of the Virtuous Sun Pce.

    The second prince was presiding over the imperial banquet. The current emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty had three sons, and the second prince was of the same age as these ten people and was known for good reputation. Therefore, he was chosen to preside over the banquet on behalf of the Great Liang emperor.

    After learning that everyone had arrived, he personally came out to wee them. However, as he scanned the area, he found that only nine people were present, which made him somewhat displeased. He asked, "Who isn''t here yet?"

    Soon, a eunuch spoke up and said, "Your Highness, it''s the Warden Chen who hasn''t arrived yet."

    Hearing this term of address, the second prince quickly remembered what had happened in the Divine Capital before. He hid his displeasure and asked with a slight smile, "This Warden Chen hasn''t arrived yet?"

    The eunuch said in a low voice, "That Warden Chen entered the pce the earliest, but he was brought away by Eunuch Li."

    Hearing this and thinking of that Eunuch Li, the second prince was silent for a long while before looking at the others and smiling, "In that case, everyone please be seated first."

    The people walked towards the Virtuous Sun Pce. But when they arrived at the entrance, they found that some people had already taken their seats. Xia Yuan frowned. He naturally recognized these people as the juniors of those sects who were friendly with the Great Liang Dynasty. They were also the young people who hade to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    However, it was not mentioned in the invitation that these foreign cultivators were to be invited to the banquet. These people only assumed that they were the ten invited guests. Having so many extra people suddenly appearing at this moment, it was not only Xia Yuan, the others also felt a little strange.

    The second prince noticed the subtle emotions among them and said with a slight smile, "Tonight''s imperial banquet is just a chance for the Great Liang Dynasty to connect with everyone before the Myriad Willow Convention. There is no other intentions. Everyone, please take your seats."

    With the second prince''s words, how could people dare to refuse? Everyone naturally took their seats.

    After everyone had taken their seats, the only remaining empty seat just happened to be next to Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu nced at it and shook her head, not knowing what she was thinking.

    After everyone was seated, there were naturally pce maids that walked among them, cing various delicacies in front of them. For a moment, the entire hall was filled with the aroma of food, and it really felt like a banquet.

    Xie Nandu looked at the delicacies in front of her, but she thought of someone''s roasted sweet potatoes.

    Just as she was lost in thought, a voice suddenly sounded out in the banquet hall.

    "On such an important asion tonight, even the Second Prince, His Highness, arrived on time, and there are so many foreign fellow daoists present. Yet, a measly warden actually dares to note. Just a country bumpkin whocks manners in the end. It''s fine if hecks etiquette, but does he not have any respect for His Majesty too?"

 Chapter 79: Convicting Crime

    The banquet had just begun and the second prince had just sat down. Those pce maids had also just ced the delicacies in front of them and slowly withdrew, leaving only a few people behind to serve. But at this moment, someone already spoke up and began using that absent youth in front of many foreign cultivators.

    At this moment, the entire banquet quietened down. The second prince frowned, feeling a bit displeased, and his fingers gripped his wine ss a little harder. The foreign cultivators had calm expressions, as if they did not have too many thoughts about it. However, some individuals had mocking smiles that they did not cover up.

    Although their sects were on friendly terms with the Great Liang Dynasty, it was just on friendly terms and far from being bound together for good or ill with the Great Liang Dynasty.

    In fact, they actually did not sincerely support the Great Liang Dynasty too. It was merely because their own sects were too weak, that was why they chose the Great Liang Dynasty as an ally. The rtionship between the two parties was just a mutually beneficial one.

    Xia Yuan looked towards where the voice came from and found that the one who spoke was none other than that teenager from the Ning family. Among the ten people in the Great Liang Dynasty, other than Chen Chao, that Ning family''s youth had the lowest status. Although the Longxi''s Ning family was considered a major family too, who could hepare himself to among these people?

    Logically speaking, he should have been the least noticeable person at this banquet. However, some malicious person might exploit Chen Chao''s absence for their own benefit. After all, the incident that this youth had caused in the Divine Capital a few days ago was seriously a little too huge. But who would have thought that he would be the first one to speak up at this very moment?

    Could it be that this person also had some ambiguous feelings for that Xie family girl?

    Although Xia Yuan had some unpleasantness with Chen Chao by theke before, he did it for the academy. As for other things, he have no intentions.

    The youngsters from the Wei and Xie families who were sitting on both sides of that Ning family youth were silent, not making anyments.

    The Ning family youth stood up, saluted the second prince, and continued: "How important is today''s event? That person is so absurd that he didn''te. I previously heard that he spoke up for martial artists under the heavens at South Lake, and I had some respect for this person. But looking at it now, who knows what ideas this person harbored when he said that at Second Prince back then! I''m afraid that his intentions were impure too!" "Even if he made contributions to the country before, I''m afraid that he must be sentenced for disrespecting imperial dignity today!"

    The incident where Chen Chao refuted students in the academy had actually caused quite the storm in the Divine Capital. It was just that after that, he had been living a quiet life in the small courtyard, and rarely paid attention to the outside world. He naturally would not know too. However, for everyone else present, not just these ten people, but even the foreign cultivators, they had actually heard of it too.

    After all, that incident happened in the academy.

    Xia Yuan listened to the Ning family youth mention this incident and his brow furrowed with a hint of gloominess.

    The scene was very quiet, but many people had already cast their gaze on that quiet young girl. The rumors running amok in the capital were that this Xie family girl liked that poor young warden with a lowly upbringing. Now that the Ning family youth spoke up, it was not necessarily without an intent to probe the truth of this matter.

    Seeing that Xie Nandu remained calm and did not have the intention to speak, the people also gradually understood that the rumors in the Divine Capital were not true...

    Those who were well-informed knew the beginning and end of Xie Nandu''s journey to the Divine Capital before arriving here. At this moment, she probably only took him in out of gratitude.

    Especially the young people present who were interested in Xie Nandu, they could not help but feel happy.

    Regardless of whether they really liked Xie Nandu as a person, in the Great Liang Dynasty, just being born into the Xie family and being the final disciple of the current dean was enough to attract most people.

    The two remarks from the Ning family youth quickly had a response. Someone said with a smile, "There is no need to do this. Perhaps the imperial city is too big. How could a trifling local warden like him have been to these ces? It''s also not surprising that he got lost."

    Although these words seemed to be resolving the predicament for Chen Chao, the sarcastic intent was abundant. For some time, several peals ofughter sounded out.

    The person who spoke was named Fan Hong and came from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. He was one of the two from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. If Chen Chao had not refused the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s invitation on that day, and if the Warden Office had not given up one of the two ces, then Chen Chao would be the only candidate representing the Heavenly Imperial Institution today. This meant that he, as the direct lineage who has been cultivating in the Heavenly Imperial Institution all along, would not be fated to be one of the ten people.

    Although that scenario did not happen in the end, the moment he thought of such a possibility, it was enough to make Fan Hong dislike that young warden. In fact, he had never met him before and already disliked him greatly.

    Hearing that someone agreed, that Ning family youth was quite pleased with himself, It was just that he did not notice that the Second Prince''s expression already did not look too good.

    The Second Prince had no interactions with Chen Chao. Even if he did not know his whereabouts, he also would not have mentioned it at the imperial banquet. Instead, he would try his best to suppress this matter because there were still foreign cultivators present at this moment. So he deliberately chose not to mention that matter. But, he did not expect that the Ning family youth would actually disregard the overall situation and start criticizing Chen Chao in front of the foreign cultivators. What surprised him even more was that Fan Hong from the Heavenly Imperial Institution actually agreed with him at the scene.

    Such a thing should not be happening at today''s banquet no matter what.

    He also knew that there were many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty. But those spies were probably extremely clever. These two people could not be one of them because they were seriously too stupid.

    The Second Prince''s gaze slowly swept across the seats, not looking at the foreign cultivators, but at the two from the Heavenly Imperial Institution first. Chen Chao rejected the invitation from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. It was understandable that the Heavenly Imperial Institution was a little unhappy about it. The Wei family had always been at odds with the Xie family, so it also made sense to be unwilling to speak up when they knew that the young man and young woman from the Xie family had some ties. The Xie Family wasplicated and the young woman was from White Deer. Her influence in the Divine Capital was limited and she had yet to have her own following. Hence, it was normal that the others were not close to her. As for the three students from the academy, because of what happened at South Lake, although Chen Chao was in the right, he still humiliated the academy''s face after all. There was no issue with the three of them not speaking. But in the end, the Second Prince''s gaze fell on Xie Nandu, thinking that you were the one who should speak the most, why did you choose to remain silent at this moment?

    Could it really be like what the world thought, that there was only gratitude between you and him, and nothing else?

    The Second Prince shook his head and was just about to say a few words for the young man he had never met, he heard a voice sound out in the audience, "Your Highness, it''s time for the imperial court to take note of the rules."

    The person just happened to be one of the foreign cultivators. His sect was on friendly terms with the Great Liang Dynasty, making him a true VIP. Even though the Second Prince was of royal bloodline, it was not appropriate for him to he refute his words at the moment. After all, he had to pay attention to the rtionship between both parties.

    More importantly, regardless of the reason, Chen Chao''s absence at the moment was a fact.

    Anyone could speak now, except for this Second Prince who could not defend Chen Chao anymore.

    Therefore, the Second Prince just gave a faint smile, but did not nod his head.

    "Indeed, in our foreignnds, this kind of fellow who doesn''t respect his seniors will have their cultivation crippled and be expelled from the sect!"

    "Even us non-government folks understand the word ''rules''. Does the Great Liang Dynasty not follow the rules anymore?"

    "Or is it because that person never received an education? But since he has never studied, why would he appear in the academy?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When those young people from beyond the foreignnds started discussing about this, their voices were not soft. If the others could still sit still before, at this moment, they could not sit still anymore when they heard those foreignnd youths start to criticize the Great Liang dynasty.

    Many people present actually vaguely guessed the reason. The current situation must be rted to the matter of Chen Chao killing those qi refiners.

    In the end, these cultivators'' primary identities were that of cultivators and not something else, even though they were friendly with the Great Liang dynasty.

    The second prince remained silent. It was just that he was thinking about how the cultivators who were friendly with the Great Liang dynasty were like this. What about those cultivators who had no friendly sentiments with the Great Liang dynasty? He had never left the Divine Capital and had never seen the people throughout the Great Liang Dynasty firsthand. But he had heard those stories and knew how the cultivators treated the people of the Great Liang Dynasty in those stories.

    For a moment, the second prince actually felt a little sad in his heart.

    The imperial banquet originally invited the foreignnd''s young people to gather together in good faith, but now it seemed more like the Great Liang Dynasty''s own wishful thinking.

    "I implore Your Highness to report today''s matter to the emperor and punish that warden severely!"

    When the venue was a little quieter, the Ning Family''s young man solemnly spoke up. He had a serious look as he looked at the second prince, saying, "That person''s absence at this gathering that''s also held in front of our foreign fellow daoists is truly shameful for our Great Liang Dynasty. We must severely punish him to show the dignity of our Great Liangw!"

    Fan Hong nodded and said, "Our Great Liangw is above everything else. Naturally, we must punish him severely!"

    As he spoke, several foreign cultivators looked at each other and also said, "We have heard that the Great Liangw is very strict. Now that we''re seeing it today, isn''t it the case?"

    "Everyone, don''t be presumptuous, I believe the Great Liang Dynasty will still follow the rules," another cultivator spoke. It was just that he had a profound meaning on his face.

    The second prince looked at the young man from the Ning Family with mixed emotions in his eyes. If it had only been him today, it would have been one thing. But after he spoke, those foreign cultivators also opened their mouths, instantly making the current situation a very difficult one.

    Based on Chen Chao''s absence today, if they did not know the reasons, punishing him would be reasonable. But now, it seemed like the foreign cultivators were also forcing him to make a decision. This was definitely not a situation he wanted to see.

    These youngsters naturally had no ability to force the Great Liang emperor to do anything, but their behaviors at this moment was a reflection of the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    The second prince thought about it and still decided to speak up for Chen Chao.

    "This matter is inappropriate."

    Over at the academy students'' side that had been silent all along, someone spoke up. It was not Xia Yuan, but another slightly older schr named Wang Kuan. He was born to an ordinary peasant family in Lingnan and was brought back to the academy by the academy''s tutor when he was traveling around the world. Not only was his writing good, he was also a good seedling for cultivation. At present, his reputation among the younger generation of the academy was considerable.

    "Even if Warden Chen hasn''t arrived, the matter hasn''t been investigated clearly and the reason is unknown. We should not hastily dere him guilty too."

    Wang Kuan spoke in a warm tone, his voice indifferently without any bias.

    Before, as a student of the academy, he was hesitant to speak. But now, he had to say something.

    The second prince''s eyes showed a hint of approval.

    The faces of the foreign cultivators did not look too good. Perhaps they did not expect someone in the room to actually go against them.

    This was uneptable, even if they were students of the academy.

    The youth from the Ning family retorted, "Even if there''s a reason, is there anything more important than attending the imperial banquet? Even if there''s a reason, this has already happened. Can''t he be punished?!"

    Wang Kuan furrowed his brows and spoke gently, "We must first know the cause before we can speak of the crime."

    "Since it is already an irond fact, why ask so much? In my opinion, Your Highness can directly convict him, and I presume His Majesty won''t say anything either."

    In the room, a tall and thin young man spoke up. He was one of the foreign cultivators and his name was He Yi, from the Verdant Cloud Temple.

    Even among the young foreign cultivators, He Yi was extremely famous too.

    In the cultivation world, there was a list called the Latent Dragon List, which specifically listed young people under the age of thirty. The people on the list were ranked ording to their talent and cultivation realm, and they were all geniuses of the contemporary era.

    The person in front of them was also on the list.

    As soon as he spoke, everyone in the room who wanted to help Wang Kuan speak up dispelled that thought.

    Wang Kuan furrowed his brows. But before he could speak, the young girl over there who did not speak the entire time suddenly looked towards the room and calmly said, "What does it have to do with you all?"

    As soon as she said this, the room suddenly quieted down.

    He Yi did not say anything. He just squinted his eyes with some killing intent shing in them.

    Everyone''s gazes fell on the girl.

    Xie Nandu did not care about these things and just continued calmly, "Even if he is to be convicted, it is our Great Liang Dynasty''s business. What does it have to do with you all?"

 Chapter 80: Unwelcome Guests

    Footsteps sounded out in front of that pce. Soon, news of what was currently happening in the Virtuous Sun Pce was transmitted by the eunuchs in the pce. After that eunuch finished speaking, the empress lightly waved her hand, and the eunuch slowly withdrew.

    The Great Liang emperor nced at the pcentern hanging from the eaves and said with a cold smile, "This takes some courage. I wonder what price they paid to make that child from the Ning Family willingly y the fool?"

    The emperor was angry, not because someone was instigating the situation in the Virtuous Sun Pce behind the scenes, but because that Ning Family''s youth who regarded himself as a geniuscked the arrogance that a genius should have. He was willing to pretend to be a fool under the lure of profit and the pressure of power.

    As for the actions of those young cultivators from the foreignnds, he was well aware that it was merely due to Chen Chao''s killing of several qi refiners in Tianqing County before. They wanted to use this imperial banquet to test the reaction of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The events taking ce at the banquet now were too shallow and obviously man-made. However, since it was such a shallow ploy, the big shots could naturally only watch from the sidelines.

    The Great Liang emperor smiled coldly and said., "They say they''re making friends, but they''re not of the same mind, so how can they be of the same heart?"

    The empressughed, "I know Your Majesty won''t bother with these kids. Otherwise, even if those people gave them more, the old foxes wouldn''t dare instruct those kids to do such things. After all, who can withstand Your Majesty''s wrath?"

    The Great Liang emperor stared at the empress for a long time before sighing, "Nowadays, except for that old fogey in the academy, only you, Our empress, dare to mock Us like this in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    The empress said casually, "Your Majesty is the emperor of the world. But in my opinion, Your Majesty is just my husband. If I cannot make jokes in front of my husband, what''s the point?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded in agreement.

    He reached out and took down a pcentern, carrying it personally as he led the empress forward.

    The empress reached her hand out naturally and took the Great Liang emperor''s hand, asking, "What does Your Majesty think of that girl?"

    The Great Liang emperor furrowed his brows upon hearing this and said rather unhappily, "We are not entirely satisfied with what the Xie family has done in these years. Over two hundred years ago, they followed the founding emperor to conquer the world, and settled down in the Divine Capital, and have not done anything out of line since. Naturally, they have been stable too. However, with the increase in the number of people, it is inevitable that some different thoughts may have arose. They have done extremely well in the White Deer ancestral shrine, and there have been no rumors of any other wrongdoing."

    "Nowadays, these young people have too many schemes and too little of the carefree nature that belongs to youths. We don''t like it. They are young, so why pretend to be old and mature?"

    The empress reminded him with a smile, "I was talking about that girl."

    "That girl...is certainly not bad, she''s just too quiet. She has apletely different personality from when you were young, empress. But it seems she can see the situation clearly and spoke up. We don''t know if it''s for the sake of Great Liang Dynasty or that boy."

    The Great Liang emperorughed and said, "It seems that the rumors in the Divine Capital are true. That girl fancies that boy. If that''s the case, she won''t be able to be your daughter-inw."

    The empress was somewhat helpless and did not speak. After walking for a while, she said, "I felt very close to that child when I saw him. I wonder if Your Majesty feels the same way too?"

    The Great Liang emperor did not answer this question but suddenly said, "Tell Li Heng to let that boy go to the Virtuous Sun Pceter."

    There was no one around them at this moment, but the Great Liang emperor was very clear that his decree would definitely be transmitted.

    The empress pretended to be angry and said, "If Your Majesty does this, that child will hate me to death."

    The Great Liang emperor patted the empress'' hand with augh and did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was veryrge, and the imperial city was naturally not small either. Chen Chao, who has never entered the imperial city before could only follow Li Heng at this time, who brought him into the pce. Originally, Li Heng was leading the young man towards the Virtuous Sun Pce, but halfway through, he stopped for a moment and turned into another path naturally.

    Chen Chao followed for a few steps before realizing that something was amiss. Seeing that the path in front of him was not the same as the one they had taken earlier, he could not help but ask, "Eunuch Li, aren''t we going to the Virtuous Sun Pce?"

    Li Heng smiled and replied, "Of course we are going to the Virtuous Sun Pce. Does Commander Chen have any queries?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "This... does seem like it''s the most direct route."

    He spoke with great tact and did not directly say that this was not the same path they had taken before.

    Li Heng said, "Commander Chen, who knows when it will be the next time you enter the pce. It''s good to take a look at other parts of the imperial city while you''re here."

    Although Li Heng did not say much, it also seemed like he had said everything.

    Thinking briefly, Chen Chao realized that this must be the intention of the Empress, so he did not ask any more questions and instead asked, "How long have you been in the pce, Eunuch Li?"

    A hint of approval shed across Li Heng''s eyes. He was very satisfied with what this young man had shown.

    "Thirteen years."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "So Lord Eunuch entered the pce when His Majesty ascended the throne."

    Li Heng did not say anything and just nodded.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Will His Majesty punish me for not arriving at the imperial banquet?"

    Without waiting for Li Heng to speak, he continued on his own, "I presume not. His Majesty and the Empress have always been respectful to each other. I think that His Majesty definitely won''t get angry if he knows that I was summoned by the Empress. However, I wonder if at this moment, someone in the Virtuous Sun Pce will be making a big deal out of this?"

    During his time in the Divine Capital, Chen Chao knew that he had offended many people. He had virtually offended the academy and rejected the Heavenly Imperial Institution at the South Lake. He was not sure what others might think of him. Plus, with what happened between him and Xie Nandu, there would definitely be people who could not bear the sight of him at the banquet.

    "I presume that since it''s an imperial banquet today, even if His Majesty isn''t present, it should be hosted by one of the princes. With the Myriad Willow Convention approaching, I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to act as a clown in such an asion, right?"

    Li Heng opened his mouth and said, "Tonight''s imperial banquet is hosted by the second prince and he has invited some young foreign cultivators who are on friendly terms with Great Liang."

    Chen Chao was surprised, "Why is that?"

    Li Heng shook his head. Even if he knew about these things, he would not say either.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Since there are foreign cultivators, isn''t the Empress making things difficult for me by making me arrivete?"

    Li Heng warned, "Her Majesty has always been kind. Commander Chen, please be careful with your words."

    "How much longer do we need?"

    Chen Chao did not ask about anything else. Since it had already happened, he could only think of ways to solve it.

    Li Heng thought about it and said, "I''ll have to trouble Commander Chen to wait for 15 more minutes."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "I can''t wait that long."

    Li Heng sighed softly and said, "Unfortunately, Commander Chen can only wait that long."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The atmosphere in the hall was very quiet. The most surprised was the young man from the Ning Family. He stole a nce imperceptibly at a certain ce at the table and then withdrew his gaze, looking somewhat lost when he looked at Xie Nandu.

    No one would have expected that the situation at this banquet would suddenly deviate from their expectations.

    No one had expected that the usually calm and collected girl would speak up so quickly and with such force, almost like she had raised her sword to the opponent''s throat.

    He Yi looked at Xie Nandu and said expressionlessly, "It seems that the dean''s judgment isn''t very good. Is the academy epting students like you whock manners now

    Upon hearing this, Wang Kuan who had spoken before became somewhat unhappy and was about to stand up. Xia Yuan''s face also looked a little ugly. He had always thought very highly of the academy. Otherwise, he would not have had ill intentions towards Chen Chao before.

    But before they could speak, Xie Nandu looked at He Yi and said, "I have been studying since I was young and naturally know how to be polite. However, since your esteemed self is a barbaric person, you can belong in the wild. Gesturing and speaking out of turn here is what is truly impolite."

    Hearing this, there was a stir in the hall.

    He Yi was a young genius on the Latent Dragon List. Even the foreign cultivators present had to give him some face. However, no one had expected that the girl would be so merciless the moment she spoke up.

    He Yi sneered and said, "We havee from afar and are guests here."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "There are many kinds of guests, and there are many ways to treat guests. But you''re nothing more than an unwee guest."

 Chapter 81: Friends from Afar

    Xie Nandu was very calm when she spoke. She looked at that genius on the Latent Dragon List without thinking about the sect behind him, the rtionship between that sect and the Great Liang Dynasty, nor the consequences that her words would bring about... However, she knew what she was doing; she just did not care.

    If she had something to say, she would say it.

    This had nothing to do with her being from the Xie family nor her being thest disciple of the academy dean. This was just her personality in the first ce. It was the same as the words she said to Mr. Lin in Chen Chao''s small courtyard back then in Tianqing County.

    At that time, she could have chosen not to, but she still chose to speak. Now, she could choose not to speak, but she still chose to.

    Everyone in the room was looking at this seemingly gentle and quiet young girl. The current atmosphere was unbelievably quiet. The cultivators from the foreignnds had never really taken the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators seriously before and had never expected that something like this would happen. The young people from all over the Divine Capital were also surprised. In short, the entire hall was filled with a sense of shock.

    He Yi looked at the young girl in front of him with a cold, icy re. If they were not in the Divine Capital, or in the imperial city right now, Xie Nandu would have be a corpse a long time ago. It did not matter what her status was, it would be useless.

    "Insolence! Is this how the Great Liang Dynasty treats its guests?!"

    A foreignnd cultivator could not hold back and spoke up to question. Although he was questioning Xie Nandu, his gaze was clearly directed at the Second Prince. His meaning was clear, this girl in front of them was so rude, aren''t you going to do something about it?

    The Second Prince barely concealed that trace of delight between his eyebrows. Feeling the gaze of the foreignnd cultivators, he showed a difficult look and did not say anything.

    His attitude was also very clear, which was that Xie Nandu came from the academy and was also the final disciple of the dean. Even if he was a prince of the Great Liang Dynasty, he could not reprimand her too.

    But in reality, there was no way of knowing whether he was unwilling or unable to do so.

    The Second Prince''s immovability only annoyed the foreignnd cultivators even more. But at this moment, they could not explode.

    The atmosphere in the room was very tense and the smell of gunpowder was teeming.

    "We have always respected the Great Liang Dynasty, and we are honored to have been invited by Your Majesty to attend this imperial banquet. We didn''t dare to be negligent and arrived early, but that person was absent without any reason. Isn''t this viting the rules? "Since he isn''t following the rules, is there anything wrong with us proposing suggestions as guests who show understanding for the master?"

    At the banquet, a cultivator suddenlyughed, appearing very nonchnt.

    His words directly refuted the ''unwee guest''bel that Xie Nandu had put on them earlier. This was an imperial banquet, even if their cultivation realms were powerful, they could not just start fighting at a word of disagreement. Even if they wanted to fight, they could not bully Xie Nandu, this academy disciple who had only recently entered the Initial Realm of cultivation. Even if they won, what would be the point?

    It would merely be a dishonorable victory and a bad reputation of bullying a youngdy.

    Presently, both sides could only engage in a battle of words and debate on the grounds of reason.

    Although Xie Nandu was from the academy, there were also cultivators knowledgeable in literature who were present in the audience.

    "Whether or not there is a reason behind this, it is still uncertain. Whether there is right or wrong, it is also the responsibility of our Great Liang Dynasty. Since you all are guests, you should behave as guests and not interfere in the affairs of the host. Our Great Liang Dynasty has His Majesty and the Great Liang''sws. Everything will get a fair judgment."

    Xie Nandu looked at the man and asked, "Under the Great Liang''sws, the Tianqing County case has already been judged. Are you saying that my Great Liang Dynasty cannot make decisions on its own in this matter?"

    "You..."

    That cultivator choked, his expression bing very ugly. Previously, they had acted out of unease over that incident, wanting to test the attitude of the Great Liang Dynasty by using the Chen Chao. Many people present knew this, but no one would say it out loud. However, who could have thought that this girl would talk about this incident almost straightforwardly. She clearly did not want to give them any face.

    "We had good intentions, but you are being so unreasonable and ndering us. It seems that the Great Liang Dynasty doesn''t wee us. We will leave now and inform our respective sects and seniors that we''re unworthy to seek connections with the Great Liang Dynasty."

    A cultivator stood up angrily, intending to bid farewell to the Second Prince.

    Bidding farewell was fake, exerting pressure on the prince was real.

    At this moment, the Second Prince also had no choice but to say something. He tried to cate the cultivator with a few words, saying, "Right now, it''s a gathering of youngsters. Why make things soplicated?"

    However, Xie Nandu ignored all of this and just continued calmly, "Although not everyone here is necessarily a genius on the Latent Dragon List, being able to attend today''s banquet means you''re all outstanding talents who will be attending the Myriad Willow Convention in a few days'' time. But you want to go back and inform your elders after just a few ambiguous words. What''s the difference between you and children on the streets?"

    Hearing this, even the Second Prince was stunned. He never expected that this Xie Family girl''s temperament would be so direct and resolute that she would not even be willing to back down at this moment.

    If words could really kill, there would probably be more than one corpse in the room at this moment.

    "Since today is an imperial banquet organized by His Majesty, you guys are guests. But at this moment, you want to leave without informing His Majesty. Is such a guest also considered a guest?!"

    Xie Nandu''s expression was calm when she spoke, her tone devoid of any particr emotions, making it hard to discern her sarcastic tone. However, every word she spoke was dripping with sarcasm, which only served to further infuriate the foreign cultivators present. Yet, they seemed unable to do anything about it.

    Especially those people who had earlier suggested taking their leave, they felt a burning sensation on their faces at this moment.

    When looking at Xie Nandu again, her expression remained indifferent from start to end, without any look of anger at all.

    A cultivatorughed and said, "What a terrific Xie Family prodigy. If it weren''t for that you''re only at Initial Realm, I would like to have a spar with you."

    The meaning behind this sentence was profound, but everyone present understood the deeper meaning.

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "If you want to, you can make a move right now."

    There was supposed to be sparring tonight in the first ce.

    The cultivator shook his head andughed, "Miss Xie, I''d love to spar with you. But, you''re seriously too weak. I''m afraid I might kill you if I were to really attack."

    The moment he said this, someughter sounded out among the foreign cultivators, easing the tension in the atmosphere.

    Listening to theughter that echoed around him, Wang Kuan''s expression changed slightly and he was about to speak up. No matter what, Xie Nandu was a student of the academy too. Now that she was being humiliated, he naturally had to speak up for Xie Nandu as a fellow student of the academy. However, before he could say anything, He Yi, who had been silent until now opened his mouth to ask, "Since you say we are unwee guests, may I ask, do unwee guests also count as guests?"

    Even though these foreign cultivators had traveled a long way toe here and were invited to this ce, even if they were unwee guests, they were still guests too. No one could argue with that.

    He was silent for a long time. Speaking up at this moment, he had likely alreadye up with a foolproof n.

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Yes."

    She did not know what the other party was going to say, but she still did not care.

    He Yi smiled and said, "Confucianism sages have a saying that''s renown all over the world. ''Friendse from afar...'' I can''t seem to recall the second half of the sentence. May I ask what is it?"

    There was naturally no problem with sparring at the banquet. But, the problem was that Xie Nandu''s cultivation realm was too low. She was practically the lowest among all the people here. They wanted to regain face, but they would not fight because there was no meaning in winning or losing. Hence, that was why they tried to defeat the young girl with words.

    That famous saying of the Confucianism sage was naturally well-known to everyone present. It was really appropriate to bring it up now. Since Xie Nandu had called them unwee guests previously, he asked if unwee guests could still be considered guests. If they were guests, then was this statement true?

    If it was true, then why did you act that way earlier?

    If this statement was false, where would this put the Confucianism sage?

    This was a difficult choice.

    Hearing this, Xia Yuan and Wang Kuan looked at each other, both feeling rather hesitant.

    Xie Nandu looked at He Yi with some faint emotions in her eyes. It was disappointment. She did not expect that after thinking for so long, he would only say such a sentence.

    Xie Nandu was about to speak when a voice came from outside the hall, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Friendse from afar, with whips numbering dozens, drive them out of the courtyard."

    Right on the heels of that, a young man dressed in ck clothes appeared in front of everyone. He stood at the entrance of the hall and looked at He Yi as he asked, "Did I get it right?"

    About the Confucian saying, the full saying goes something like this: "It''s a delight to have friendse from afar"

    General update: Just returned from overseas. I''m still catching up to work stuff, but chapter release should resume at ~1/day. I''ll try my best to ramp up the release rate, fingers crossed.

 Chapter 82: Murdering with Words

    When he heard that sentence, Xia Yuan could not help but think that the first sentence was indeed said by a sage. It was said by that sage who founded the Confucian teachings back then and was renown throughout the world. However, the second half of the sentence was not said by that sage, but rather, by a great Confucian of the previous dynasty, Mr. Shen, in his philosophical essay. Now, it was almost universally known among the children who had attended private schools in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Mr. Shen naturally could not be mentioned in the same breath with that Confucian sage. There was naturally no possibility that the two people''s famous quotes could bebined too. Even children who were a few years old would not mix them up. But, this young man in ck in front of them managed tobine these two sentences together.

    If it was pieced together, forget it. Yet, it did not seem... out of ce either.

    Someone repeated the sentence under their breath, "Friendse from afar, with whips numbering dozens, drive them out of the courtyard."

    As he said, he could not helpughing.

    Earlier, when He Yi asked if an unwee guest counted as a guest, Xie Nandu said that they naturally did. So he used this to ask the girl. But before the young girl could answer, a young man dressed in ck came walking in from outside, giving him a dumbfounding answer.

    But thinking about this answer carefully, there was a profound meaning to it.

    If they were really distinguished guests, then they would naturally be treated ording to that saying about friends who came from afar.

    But since they were unwee guests, it would naturally be that sentence that the youth in ck said.

    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, the young man in ck looked at He Yi a little embarrassedly and said with bted realization, "I didn''t study much and don''t know if I remember it wrongly. Everyone, please forgive me."

    He Yi''s expression was ugly as he said woodenly, "Who are you?"

    The arrival was naturally Chen Chao. Hearing this, he pretended not to hear it and turned to look at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu nced at him and sat down without speaking. But, anyone could see that smile at the corners of her mouth.

    The foreign cultivators at the banquet had ugly expressions. Someone said angrily, "You''re that warden? You were absent without reason and now, you actually still dare to talk wildly!"

    "What warden?" Chen Chao had a nk look.

    That person said with a sneer, "What? You''re actually shameless until you don''t even dare to admit this?!"

    Chen Chao kept a straight face as he said with a frown, "What do you mean shameless? This official is the deputymander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard. You''re looking for a warden, what does that have to do with this official?!"

    There were actually not many people who knew about Chen Chao''s promotion to the position of deputymander of the Left Guard. At least, there were barely anyone present who knew about it.

    "You!" That person''s expression turned ugly. For a moment, he really could not think of anything to say.

    All the Great Liang Dynasty cultivators present were aware of the events that had urred by the South Lake. Seeing how Chen Chao was so unfazed at this moment, none of them were surprised. Even the Ning family''s young man wore a solemn expression at this moment. Now that things had developed to the current situation, he would no longer jump out to say anything more.

    "You were absent without reason, the Great Liang Dynasty really doesn''t understand the rules to use a youth from the borders like you!"

    A cultivator spoke indifferently.

    Theytched onto the facts, making it very difficult for others to argue. Except, his words held a double meaning. He seemed to be talking about Chen Chao, but in reality, they were actually condemning the entire Great Liang Dynasty together with him too.

    Chen Chao sneered and retorted, "As the deputymander of the Left Guard, it''s my duty to protect the safety of the Divine Capital as well as the imperial city. You''re guests from afar who refuse to be proper guests. But, we can''t be impolite hosts. So, this official inconvenienced myself a little to patrol the area for you. After all, you foreign cultivators have many enemies. There may be assassins who sneaked into the imperial city at this moment to kill you cultivators. This official went to take a look for you guys to prevent you all from dying here which would be a tragedy too."

    Hearing this, the faces of the foreign cultivators in the room became very ugly. Chen Chao''s words were not aimed at a single cultivator, but at all of them. It naturally incurred public wrath.

    "Talking nonsense! You''re full of rubbish!"

    That cultivator turned to the Second Prince. But before he could say anything, Chen Chao smiled and said, "Of course I was bluffing you, how safe is the pce? How could there be such ouws? It''s just that if you guys were to leave the Divine Capital, you''ll have to be more careful."

    "Your Highness, this man is spouting unruly and insane words! If you don''t apprehend him at this time, when are you waiting for?!"

    "That''s right. This person missed the banquet without reason. Now, he came here and he actually doesn''t feel sorry at all. Presumably, his absence must have been deliberate too."

    "We should chase this person out immediately with a flurry of sticks! As for his punishment, we shall leave it to His Majesty to decide!"

    More and more cultivators spoke up. The situation in the hall quickly spiraled out of control.

    No one could have anticipated that things would develop in this direction.

    Previously, Xie Nandu speaking up was already enough to surprise them. Now, the main character had finally arrived. But after he came, not only did he not show any fear, he stirred up such amotion the moment he opened his mouth. Now, he did not even flinch when standing in sharp opposition to these foreign cultivators.

    The Second Prince furrowed his brows and pressed both hands down to quiet the room. He asked solemnly, "Commander Chen, why were you absent from the banquet?"

    The people quietened down when they heard this. They weretching onto Chen Chao''s unexcused absence in the first ce. Now, if Chen Chao did not have an appropriate exnation, he would be the loser tonight no matter what he said earlier.

    It was not just Chen Chao himself who did not believe what he said earlier, the others present naturally did not believe him either.

    The great hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone was waiting for Chen Chao''s exnation.

    Chen Chao sped his hands and said sincerely, "Tonight''s banquet is held by His Majesty. This subject naturally dare not be negligent. Hence, I took the Left Guard''s horse carriage to the pce early. At that time, none of you had arrived yet. It''s just that when I arrived at the pce, Eunuch Li Heng said that Her Majesty the Empress wanted to see me. Since that was the case, how could this subject decline?"

    He spoke very sincerely. Furthermore, he had already exined everything very clearly in a short sentence. Even the stupidest person could not find any problems with what he said to refute him. He did not leave any leeway for anyone to challenge him.

    He arrived early and was the first to reach. If nothing unexpected happened, he would likely have been the first to appear in the Virtuous Sun Pce. It was just that the Empress summoned him, he naturally went to her. There was nothing to me him for.

    You all wanted to use myte arrival to the banquet to pressure me? But have you thought about the reason behind it?

    The Second Prince raised his head and looked at Li Heng who was standing outside the pce. Actually, even if it was him, he had to treat this eunuch with respect too. He was the chief eunuch in the pce and his imperial father''s most trusted servant.

    Li Heng nodded slightly, confirming that there was no problem with what Chen Chao said.

    The Second Prince looked deeply at Chen Chao and said with a slight smile, "Since it was the Empress who summoned you, then Commander Chen naturally did nothing wrong. Turns out that this was just a misunderstanding. Everyone, please don''t take it to heart anymore."

    He spoke with a smile, then raised his ss, trying to ease the awkward situation. The Great Liang Dynasty''s youngsters raised their sses one by one, but the foreign cultivators did not respond.

    The atmosphere was still a little awkward.

    If previously, they only wanted to probe the Great Liang Dynasty''s thoughts through Chen Chao''s incident, then ever since Chen Chao walked in, they truly started to dislike this young man in ck.

    He Yi smiled slightly and said, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s just drop the matter. I''ll apologize to Commander Chen here."

    He raised a cup of wine and downed it at once, appearing very magnanimous.

    The foreign cultivators felt very perplexed. But out of fear of He Yi''s identity, they could only remain silent.

    Chen Chaoughed, "Immortal Master is so open-minded, no wonder you can achieve the Great Dao! It''s only natural!"

    He Yi smiled slightly, put down his cup, and then immediately said, "Since tonight is for exchanging and sparring, I believe that many fellow daoists would like to spar with Commander Chen."

    Upon hearing this, the people finally understood. It was not appropriate for them to make a move against Xie Nandu earlier because Xie Nandu was only at Initial Realm. It would naturally be a dishonorable victory to defeat her. However, since Chen Chao was not at Initial Realm, there was no reason not to spar with him.

    He Yi appeared to be nonchnt about the previous incident. But in reality, He Yi wanted to defeat Chen Chao at the imperial banquet and ruin his reputation.

    With He Yi''s reminder at this moment, there were already many foreign cultivators who were itching to teach Chen Chao a lesson.

    But Chen Chao remained unfazed. He just smiled at the foreign cultivators present and said. "I''m a little scared to spar with immortal masters."

    Hearing this, there were immediately more than one person present who sneered coldly. They looked at Chen Chao and thought: You''re scared now? I''m afraid it''s toote for that.

    What happened to your arrogance from before? Where did it go?

    He Yi smiled and said, "It''s just a friendly spar. We won''t harm Commander Chen''s life. Why decline?"

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly and he turned to the Second Prince.

    The Second Prince felt his gaze and was somewhat helpless too. There were such rules tonight to begin with, even it was him, he could not do anything about it either.

    He Yi sighed and said, "If Commander Chen really doesn''t want to, you can back out too. After all, these things have to be mutually consensual. Could it be that we can force Commander Chen?"

    Everyone in the hall knew that at this moment, if Chen Chao said that he was scared and refused the challenge, he would go from being a hero in the eyes of the people of the Divine Capital to aplete coward after tonight. This kind of reversal of reputation would make it difficult for him to move around in the capital.

    If he epted the challenge and still lost, the Myriad Willow Convention would be taking ce right away. How could he still have the face to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention?

    This was the choice that He Yi gave Chen Chao, avenging the grudge of his selected words earlier.

    Ridiculingughter did not cease in the hall, everyone looked at Chen Chao like they were watching a show.

    The youngsters from the Great Liang Dynasty did not speak. Even if they had grievances with Chen Chao, they did not want to add insult to injury at this moment. Because at this moment, Chen Chao represented the Great Liang Dynasty. If they stillcked a sense of propriety, their days would not be easy after tonight.

    Chen Chao listened to the ridicules in the room and looked at everyone''s reaction. He was silent for a long time before he slowly said, "I think immortal masters are mistaken."

    His voice was not loud, but it just happened to drown out the ridiculing. The hall became quiet again and everyone looked at him with some doubt and some uncertainty.

    He Yi asked patiently, "What misunderstanding?"

    Chen Chao slowly said, "Ie from the border and served as a warden in Tianqing County, protecting the border and ensuring the safety of the people of Great Liang. I spent my days in and out of the deep mountains, killing many demons. My skills are all focused on the word ''kill''. Whether is it killing people or killing demons, I''m good at them. However, when ites to sparring, I''m really not very familiar with it. I am afraid that if we start fighting, I''llck a sense of propriety and end up killing everyone!"

    End up killing everyone...

    Chen Chao said thest few words of this sentence very slowly and earnestly too, The result of this was that everyone heard him clearly.

    Earlier, there was a cultivator who had said the same thing to Xie Nandu. But at that time, Chen Chao was not in the hall and should not have known about that incident. But now that he spoke like this, it was somewhat simr to what had happened before.

    It even made them suspect that this young man was standing up for that girl.

    "I am really afraid. After all, in Tianqing County, I''ve already identally killed a few qi refiners." Chen Chao''s face was full of sincerity and his tone was sincere. He was just like Xie Nandu before. Of the duo, one could make lies sound like the truth, while the other person divulged no emotions even when mocking.

    From this perspective, the two of them were really a match made in heaven.

    The expression on He Yi''s face had already be ugly to the extreme. The rest of the cultivators were boiling with anger, unable to contain themselves any longer.

    However, Chen Chao did not pay attention to all of that. Instead, he looked at Xie Nandu and raised his eyebrows.

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly and nodded her head.

    Their actions only further infuriated the cultivators present.

    After a moment, a cultivator spoke up, "Li Ying from Wanqing Mountain, please offer me guidance, Commander Chen!"

    After being provoked repeatedly tonight, these young people could not bear it any longer. At this moment, they were already resorting to the final, and also the simplest way of regaining face.

    However, Chen Chao did not look at him. Instead, he turned to He Yi and said, "Why make things soplicated? Let''s just have a match between the two of us."

    Looking at this young cultivator, Chen Chao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to restrain myself."

 Chapter 83: Youngsters Think Differently

    He Yi was a young powerhouse on the Latent Dragon List; a genius in the true sense. Even if his mind might not be the sharpest, he was a genius too. Such a genius absolutely could bepared to ordinary cultivators. Earlier, he said that the cultivators present probably wanted to challenge Chen Chao. He was not talking about himself, because he felt that his cultivation realm was too high and his reputation was too great. If he were to personally take action, it would be meaningless and he would also be used of bullying the weak.

    However, even he himself did not expect that the young man in ck opposite him would be so wildly arrogant, to actually choose to fight him without him taking the initiative to mention it.

    This was something he had not even considered.

    "Do you know what this means?"

    He Yi''s face turned slightly cold. With a face full of pride, he said calmly, "You''ll make this sparring session be meaningless like this."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Will you take action after I defeat those people? If you''ll take action, wouldn''t I still be fighting you in the end? Since I''ll be fighting with you in the end, why wouldn''t I choose to fight you right from the start?"

    Out of all the cultivators present, He Yi had the highest cultivation level. If he fought until thest man, he would definitely take the stage. In that case, why not choose him right at the start?

    He Yi said, "You know that it''s not the same thing."

    If he were to win against those young cultivators first, and then force He Yi to take action, even if he lost in the end, Chen Chao''s reputation would still be good. Everyone would recognize him as a decent young man. It was just that he was still a certain distance away from being a true genius, that was all. However, if he were to fight He Yi from the beginning and lose, Chen Chao would be used of overestimating his own abilities and would not leave behind any good reputation. With the previous incidentsbined, his reputation would fall to a terrible state.

    Chen Chao was totally unconcerned as he said, "Just take it that I''m seeking fortune amidst danger."

    He Yi smiled and said, "I originally didn''t want to take advantage of you. But since you have this idea, then I''ll y with you."

    He was a genius on the Latent Dragon List, he naturally would not feel any fear. After saying that, he headed out of the hall without any hesitation.

    Being challenged by Chen Chao, if he chose to avoid the fight, it would be even more humiliating than losing.

    Seeing He Yi leave, the young people at the banquet stood up one by one and walked out of the hall to watch the match. Chen Chao simplified all the troubles tonight by turning it into this sparring match. It looked simple, but it was actually extremely difficult. He Yi was not a qi refiner like Guo Xi. Although his cultivation realm was also Divine Trove, he was definitely harder to deal with than Guo Xi. In the first ce, martial artists were at a great disadvantage when facing immortal cultivators in the early stages of cultivation.

    This match would not be easy for Chen Chao.

    And after this sparring match, Chen Chao''s reputation would definitely wee a huge prization, regardless of victory or defeat.

    Xie Nandu came to Chen Chao''s side. ncing at the young man who appeared different from usual tonight, she frowned and asked, "It''s just a trivial matter in the first ce, why do you care so much?"

    She was referring to why Chen Chao was doing these things.

    Based on her understanding of Chen Chao, she knew that he was not a person who liked to be high-profile. His actions in the hall earlier were more or less different from his character. At least, the difference was not insignificant.

    As for the reason, she already knew.

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "Just think of it as me wanting to go crazy for a bit."

    Xie Nandu asked softly, "Did you have a simr attitude at the South Lake back then?"

    Being exposed by someone in a casual manner, Chen Chao''s face turned red and he said a little embarrassedly, "Did I say it before? I don''t remember it anymore."

    Xie Nandu did not care about that and asked, "Are you confident?"

    Chen Chao thought about it seriously and said, "If it''s deep in the mountains outside of Tianqing County, I can definitely kill him. Furthermore, I wouldn''t need to pay too high of a price. But right now, we''re in the za outside of the Virtuous Sun Pce, I can''t kill anyone either. Also, I have to keep some cards hidden. At most, I have a 50% chance."

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment and nodded, "If you really lose, remember to save your life."

    Although it was a sparring match tonight, there were no powerhouses watching the battle at one side. If something along the lines of failing to stop in time happened during the process of sparring, resulting in someone dying, it would be very hard for anyone to be able to pursue the matter in the end.

    Chen Chao was surprised, "Don''t you know that for me, survival is more important than killing?"

    Killing demons in the deep mountains was nothing impressive, what was truly impressive was being able to leave the mountain range alive.

    Xie Nandu smiled but did not say anything. She just headed out of the hall.

    Chen Chao followed along and said with a smile, "Just treat it as a warm-up for the Myriad Willow Convention afterwards. When the timees, I''m going to be the top dog of that event."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    People walked out of the Virtuous Sun Pce and pce maids had long already brought the best luminous pearls from overseas and ced them on the stone pirs around the square. In just a moment, this za was illuminated as brightly as day by these precious luminous pearls.

    He Yi stood at one end of the square, his Dao robe gradually exuding qi, like there was a light breeze fluttering it.

    At this moment, He Yi really had a touch of immortal qi about him, looking like a true immortal cultivator.

    The youth in ck came to the other side and quietly looked at He Yi who was opposite.

    Second Prince arrived at the scene and said loudly, "Tonight is just a friendly spar. Both of you are geniuses who are rarely seen in the world. No matter who is injured, my Great Liang Dynasty will feel heartache. I hope both of you will take care."

    Although his words were ambiguous, in reality, the meaning was very clear.

    When speaking, the Second Prince was actually not looking at the two present, but at Li Heng who was standing at one side.

    This Eunuch Li appeared ordinary. But in reality, he was a powerhouse with a formidable cultivation realm. Only with him being present now, could it truly prevent any idents from happening.

    Li Heng felt the Second Prince''s gaze and nodded slightly to show that he understood.

    The Second Prince then stepped back and joined the others on the side, preparing to watch the match.

    After seeing the Second Prince leave, He Yi turned to Chen Chao and calmly said, "Previously, I detested you greatly. But now, since you have the courage to challenge me, I feel a little less hostile towards you." "However, it''s a little ridiculous for you to think that killing the likes of Guo Xi means that you''re capable of fighting me."

    Chen Chao replied, "I said long ago that fighting until the end, I''ll still have to fight with you either way. Since that''s the case, let''s fight now."

    He Yi furrowed his brows, trying to understand some things, and said somewhat appreciatively, "So that''s how it is. You think that after fighting them and winning by a fluke, it will also waste a lot of qi, and you''ll be at a disadvantage when you fight meter? "But, have you never thought that if this really happened, I would give you the opportunity to recover your strength?"

    Chen Chao said a little helplessly, "I think you are overthinking it. I just feel it''s troublesome."

    He Yi thought the young man in front of him was just being stubborn. Looking deep into the imperial city, he said rather emotionally, "Rest assured, we are in the imperial city tonight, I won''t kill you. Even if I really have this intention, I wouldn''t do such a foolish thing here too."

    The dispute at the imperial banquet was a problem between young people. No matter how big amotion it caused, it would not attract the attention of the truly important figures too. However, if he killed someone in the imperial city, it would be seen as provoking the Emperor. That would be a huge problem. No matter how weak the Great Liang Dynasty was, a martial artist like the Great Liang emperor needed to be respected from start to finish.

    In other words, if this were not the imperial city of Great Liang, Chen Chao would find it difficult to escape death tonight.

    Chen Chao said, "In return, I won''t try to kill you tonight either."

    He smiled slightly at He Yi, and it seemed like he really meant it.

    He Yi shook his head without saying a word. He just stretched out his hand and a gust of wind arose in the arena. His Dao robe fluttered slightly, with waves of indescribable qi activity surging within his Dao robe.

    Chen Chao pressed the hilt of his saber and looked up at He Yi. He did not say a word and began to run.

    He had done this sort of thing many times before. Hence, when he ran, he inexplicably remembered those demons in the mountains. Among the demons in Tianqing County, he was known as the demon king with a notorious reputation. Except, he did not know if he would still have a chance to go back there again in his lifetime.

    Thinking up to here, he actually became sentimental.

    Fortunately, in the next moment, he already snapped out of it. Looking at He Yi, it was as if he saw the most ferocious demon in the mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Virtuous Sun Pce was actually a very low-lying pce in the imperial city. This pce was surrounded by many pces on higher ground, it was just separated by a great distance. It was clearly difficult to see the za from those pces. Normally, there would also be no one who would bother to look at the za in front of the Virtuous Sun Pce from these pces.

    But tonight was not an ordinary night. The Great Liang emperor stood in front of a certain pce, looking at the za in front of the Virtuous Sun Pce. Although they were separated by a great distance, it was not a difficult feat for the Great Liang emperor.

    Many things had happened tonight, from the Empress summoning Chen Chao, to that Ning Family youth ying the fool in the Virtuous Sun Pce, to the foreign cultivators'' probing, Xie Nandu speaking out, and to the young man returning to the Virtuous Sun Pce. But, there was not a single incident that he did not know about. Thinking about what the young man had said at the banquet, the Great Liang emperor could not help but reveal a smile. He was very satisfied with the young man''s responses at the banquet. Regardless of what he was trying to achieve with those responses, having them was enough.

    This is the situation he wanted to see.

    Teenagers should ultimately have the recklessness and showiness thates with youth.

    "This child is really good, We like him very much. What about you, what do you think..."

    The Great Liang emperor suddenly spoke, his voice light. Except, he did not finish his sentence and stopped abruptly.

    It was already midnight at this time, the Empress was weak and had already fallen asleep. Li Heng, the servant that he trusted the most, was outside the Virtuous Sun Pce at this moment. Beforeing here, he had dismissed everyone around. There was actually no one around at the moment.

    His voice wandered in front of the empty pce like a wandering soul.

    He had already lived through such days for a very long time. But in reality, the Great Liang emperor was still somewhat unustomed to it. What he liked were the days where he used to ride horses and hunt in his fiefdom.

    The Great Liang emperor was silent for a long time before saying with some sadness, "We forgot, you''ve been gone for many years."

 Chapter 84: Dao Sword

    Chen Chao started running outside of the pce, visibly crushing many of the za''s stone bricks under his feet. The imperial city naturally had a grand array, but it was not used to defend against them.

    He ran forward, seemingly about to collide with He Yi in an almost barbaric manner. The young spectators sneered at this way of fighting style. Apart from the fact that martial artists were cultivators who forcibly wanted to cultivate, their disdain for martial artists was also because of their fighting style. It was too brutish,cking the grace that other cultivators exhibited.

    Chen Chao was not in the mood to care about other people''s opinions. In a very short time, he closed the distance between both parties from a few hundred feet to several dozen feet. After another breath of time, he would be reducing this distance even further. At that time, he would be able to appear within ten feet of the other party.

    Within ten feet, that was the perfectbat distance for martial artists. In close-rangebat, their powerful physiques would give martial artists a tremendous advantage.

    However, as he was thinking of this, how could his opponent really fall within ten feet? When the two were still several dozen feet apart, He Yiughed coldly. Tapping his toes, he flew backwards. His dao robe fluttered and a cold light shed from hisrge sleeves. Several streams of imposing qi rushed out of his sleeves, howling through the air and creating a gust of wind.

    The streams of qi were full of extreme sharpness.

    Suddenly, a strong wind swept through the square.

    As they watched this scene, many people revealed expressions of surprise or admiration. He Yi, this genius on the Latent Dragon List, was truly extraordinary. They were not sure if he was giving it his all at the moment, but regardless, what he disyed was beyond what ordinary people couldpare to. They even felt that He Yi could be put in the same category as the top talents of the foreignnds'' first-rate geniuses.

    Indeed, since he was a character on thetent Dragon List, he naturally had this ability.

    Perhaps the only ones who could easily defeat him were those few people ranked at the very top of the Latent Dragon List.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber handle. Facing the aura that contained countless sharp edges, he did not choose to draw his saber and cut through it. Instead, after a moment of silence, he had an idea. He suddenly exerted force, like an arrow leaving the bow, breaking through those auras extremely barbarically. He forcefully barged through the auras filled with sharp edges, forcefully closing the distance again.

    Withstanding it with his body.

    The people in the square widened their eyes. When they saw those auras appear, they were also thinking about what method they should use to dodge or pass through them if they were on the other side. But no one thought of using their body to resist it. Seeing that Chen Chao chose such an ancient and foolish method, they were initially a bit disdainful. But then, they were rather shocked because that young man had already sessfully broken through those auras. As for himself, he had no injuries other than his tattered clothes.

    How tough was his body?

    The cultivators have always said through word of mouth that although martial artists have limited techniques, their bodies were the strongest among all cultivators; number one in the world. Although they knew this saying, no one had a deep understanding of it until now. At the moment when the young man passed through those sharp qi waves unscathed, they realized that in the same cultivation realm, a martial artist''s body was his greatest reliance.

    A hint of surprise shed across He Yi''s eyes, as if not expecting Chen Chao to choose this method to deal with his attack. Of course, he was even more surprised at why Chen Chao remained unscathed after passing through his sharp qi waves.

    He naturally had no idea what kind of price Chen Chao had paid over the years to kill those demons deep in the mountains. He also did not know how much hardships he forked out to temper a body that far surpassed that of cultivators in the same realm.

    The degree of his physical toughness was beyond what He Yi could imagine.

    Although Chen Chao passed through the qi waves, he still could not get to He Yi at this moment. The young daoist''s figure suddenly dispersed. Several illusory figures suddenly appeared around the za. Furthermore, they were still wandering around, making it difficult to distinguish which one was the real He Yi.

    But Chen Chao just nced in the southeast direction, raised his arm, and punched out!

    There was a loud bang!

    The stone bricks on the square shattered and a crack spread out.

    He Yi''s figure was forced out, looking rather disheveled. He waved his sleeves and retreated dozens of feet. Aftering to a standstill, he asked in confusion, "How did you find me?"

    Chen Chao did not answer immediately. He only opened his mouth at the same time he shot forward, "Those demons in the mountains are more sophisticated than your methods. Even they couldn''t escape my eyes, let alone you?"

    He Yi frowned, but this time he did not retreat. He just stood his ground, waiting for Chen Chao to approach him. Then, he pped his palm out, and countless surging qi burst out of his palm, meeting Chen Chao''s fist.

    Two extremely powerful streams of qi collided here. In an instant, qi surged out in all directions, sweeping towards the young cultivators who were watching around them.

    Second Prince frowned, and saw Li Heng raise his hand slightly. The qi immediately scattered, arriving like a gentle breeze, but it no longer had any power.

    Xie Nandu turned her head to look at that seemingly ordinary young eunuch. Thetter just smiled slightly and did not take any other action.

    He Yi knew that Chen Chao''s strengthid in his powerful body. But he had cultivated for many years, the qi within his body was vigorous. He knew that as long as he did not let the other party''s fistnd on his body, then no matter how close he got, there would not be too much trouble. Besides, he also wanted to see how many methods this young man in ck had, to be able to kill Guo Xi and the rest.

    His palm surged with qi; extremely vigorous. Itnded on Chen Chao''s fist, only to push him back several steps in an instant.

    He Yiughed coldly, thinking that the other party was nothing but a boor after all.

    But in the next moment, he felt his qi bing chaotic. The young man in front of him suddenly burst out with an extremely powerful qi from his fist. It actually forcibly scattered his qi. Then, in his trance, he saw the young man lowering his shoulder and mming towards his chest.

    That rock-solid body charged towards him. He Yi could not dodge in time. Just when he collided with Chen Chao''s body, his entire person was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, falling far away. This scene shocked the onlookers, causing them to gasp in disbelief.

    Who was He Yi? He was a powerhouse on the Latent Dragon List, with a powerful cultivation realm and shocking talent. No one would believe that he would lose to Chen Chao in a fight. But the current situation made everyone''s expressions turn ugly. Because it was visible to the naked eye that He Yi had already fallen into a disadvantage.

    "Impossible!" A cultivator murmured, his voice trembling slight. He could not believe the scene that was unfolding before his eyes.

    There was no way that He Yi would lose. Yes, he refused to believe that He Yi would lose.

    "He Yi is a genius on the Latent Dragon List..."

    They did not want to see that youth in ck win. But the current situation was like that?

    What was going on?

    Many doubts had arisen in their hearts.

    But before they could think too much, the situation changed rapidly in an instant.

    After He Yi was knocked flying, his daoist robe fluttered, and several cold rays flew out of his sleeve. They carried a sharp sword qi, shooting towards Chen Chao.

    Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be several flying swords!

    He Yi was a Dao society cultivator, why would he have such means?

    "It''s Dao Sword!" A cultivator furrowed his brow and eximed with some rm.

    Among the cultivators of the world, sword cultivators were known for their formidable killing power. Each sect either trained sword cultivators in their ranks or researched the fusion of dao magics and sword cultivation. This talisman sword was a dao magic that the Dao society created a few years back through theprehension of sword cultivation techniques. Itbined the killing power of sword cultivation with the true essence of daoism, granting it extraordinary killing power.

    Countless pocket-sized flying swords rushed out of He Yi''s sleeves, and their cold light shed as they flew towards Chen Chao. Upon closer inspection, one could clearly see that the flying swords were only about the length of a palm, and their bodies were engraved densely in runes. The peculiar andplicated lines had a unique qi flow.

    Countless flying swords shot out of He Yi''s sleeves at the same time he was sent flying backwards.They carried countless cold glints and fierce sword lights.

    Other cultivators who did not cultivate the way of the sword did not possess sword qi within their bodies. Since they did not have sword qi, they were destined to be unable to control flying swords. However, this daoist magic from the Dao society inscribed the runes on the flying swords, controlling flying swords with a fixed daoist magic. It could actually achieve the same effect as flying swords too.

    This sword technique was naturally exquisite, but after seeing this technique, everyone did not rx but became a little worried. This sword technique must be a trump card that He Yi had kept in reserve, intending to use it at the uing Myriad Willow Convention. He had never disyed it before, but now, he used this technique ahead of time. What this meant naturally went without saying.

    When they turned back to Chen Chao, the emotions in their eyes already changed.

    Some people already knew that they had underestimated this youth in back previously.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Several swords sliced through the air, and several sword lights shed by. Chen Chao''s figure that was moving forward suddenly stopped. The flying swords forced him into retreating.

    After dodging several flying swords at a distance of several dozen feet, Chen Chao''s hand reached for the handle of his saber once again.

    The flying swords did not stop, streaking through the air at a speed so fast that it was almost impossible to track with the naked eye.

    One of the flying swords was already headed straight for his be. The distance between the two was getting closer and closer.

    Chen Chao frowned and dodged to the side. But suddenly, he felt a chill at his waist. A flying swords had already arrived in front of him at some unknown time. It slid past his waist, slicing apart his clothes. It even sliced through his skin. Although his body was tough, at this moment, the flying swords were sharper.

    Feeling the pain of the sharp de slicing his skin, a hidden emotion surged up from the depths of Chen Chao''s eyes. He exerted a little force with his palm, gripping the saber handle tightly, and he suddenly drew his saber.

    The flying sword that was about to pierce through Chen Chao''s forehead failed to do so. Instead, it was struck by his saber. Then, it fell rapidly and embedded into the ground.

    Chen Chao looked up and dodged the other two flying swords, Knocking away a wandering flying sword with a sh, he looked towards He Yi who was standing across from him.

    At this moment, He Yi was also looking at him.

    The two locked eyes, their emotionsplex.

 Chapter 85: Shameless

    "I originally thought that I could defeat you without resorting to such methods. But it seems that I was wrong."

    He Yi looked at the youth in ck in front of him and the broken saber in his hand. His expression became somewhat serious. He was a genius on the Latent Dragon List, how could he have imagined that he would have to resort to using this trump card to deal with a martial artist like Chen Chao.

    Recalling his flying swords, those palm-length flying swords were currently hovering quietly in front of him, brimming with sharpness.

    He Yi said a deep voice, "I have been secretly practicing this sword technique for years, and have never used it in front of anyone. I originally thought that the world would only see it at the Myriad Willow Convention, and I would achieve instant fame at that time. Even if I can''t win first ce, I''d still have excellent results."

    "Who gave you the confidence?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao lowered his head to look at his ck clothes. At this moment, there were already several cuts. His body that was hidden behind the clothes was covered in blood.

    He Yi said as a matter of course, "I have been cultivating bitterly for many years, I naturally have confidence."

    The so-called dao sword was naturally extremely powerful, and he did not use his full strength to deal with it. He naturally found it troublesome at this moment too, "I heard that among the foreign cultivators, sword cultivators have the strongest killing power. Your dao sword doesn''t seem to be a sword cultivation technique?"

    He Yi replied calmly, "I''m not a sword cultivator. This is nothing more than a daoist magic that imitates a sword cultivator''s flying sword. If you reallypare it to a sword cultivator, there is a huge difference in killing power too."

    "I originally thought you killed Guo Xi and those qi refiners by luck. Looking at it now, you should actually be on the Latent Dragon List. Turns out that the Great Liang Dynasty have young heroes too."

    Looking at Chen Chao, the disdainful look in He Yi''s eyes gradually faded, reced with a sense of seriousness and appreciation.

    Chen Chao took a moment to adjust his breathing and smiled, "There''s no need for so much crap either, we haven''t finished fighting."

    He Yi nodded his head. Lifting his daoist robe, several flying swords sped towards Chen Chao again.

    The battle resumed.

    This time, He Yi was already serious enough and no longer showed any contempt. Furthermore, he had already used his trump card. It was clear that he would be much harder to deal with than before.

    What followed was a bitter battle.

    He just nced at Xie Nandu.

    Many people noticed his action and naturally thought of many things. When Chen Chao first entered the Virtuous Sun Pce, he behaved very tough. Many people guessed that it was rted to the girl.

    Although that young girl was not an ordinary person, why are you caring so much about her when you''re in so much danger right now?

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao very quietly. Ever since walking out of the Virtuous Sun Pce, she had not said a word. At this moment, she still did not speak.

    Chen Chao smiled. He did not hear the other party speak, but he sensed her emotions.

    Hence, he gripped the broken saber in his hand tightly and faced the flying swords in front of him.

    Although He Yi''s dao swords was not a real sword cultivation technique, they were still real daoist magic. Since it was daoist magic, he would naturally be aplished with high proficiency. In other words, although these techniques did not have the killing power of sword cultivators, they made up for it in other areas.

    His mind stirred slightly, but those flying swords did not stab over in an unreasonable way as before, but hovered in mid-air. Then, He Yi set up a sword formation, and the murderous intent was even more evident, making it even more dangerous.

    Chen Chao quietly grasped the broken saber and did not take the initiative to attack, but watched quietly.

    After a moment, one of the flying swords suddenly erupted with sword light and shot towards Chen Chao.

    The speed of the flying sword was so fast that no one could prepare for it. The young people present only saw a sh of sword light passing by, that was it.

    That sword was very fast when it shot out, but it was not the fastest speed. It only reached the greatest speed when it was about to approach Chen Chao.

    It was much faster than before.

    This was He Yi going all out, there was no more probing, so Chen Chao frowned.

    It was very hard for him to knock down the flying sword like before.

    The sword body was inscribed with daoist runes. At this moment, Chen Chao''s divine sense was unable to lock onto it. Since it was difficult to lock onto it, then it was naturally challenging to hit it with his saber too.

    While Chen Chao was pondering, another flying sword likewise flew over, followed by the third, fourth...

    Those flying swords came towards him in a very orderly manner, each one extremely fast. Chen Chao could only see a few afterimages, which were the traces left behind by the flying swords in the air because they were too fast.

    He felt like the sky suddenly caught on fire.

    But it was actually just an illusion.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    A flying sword had already sliced across Chen Chao''s chest at some point, the de slicing apart his ck shirt and exposingrge areas of his skin. It left behind a wound on his body.

    Chen Chao failed to react. Just as he had thought earlier, the speed of these flying swords was too fast.

    In just a moment, a series of carving sounds rang out as one flying sword after anothernded on Chen Chao''s body. They were so fast that they were barely detectable when speeding by, so everyone could only see were numerous cuts appear on Chen Chao''s clothes. As the cuts grew increasingly more, more of Chen Chao''s skin was exposed and there was more and more blood.

    Apart from these wounds that newly appeared, there were still many scars and injuries all over his body; densely packed and innumerable.

    Looking at those scars, Xie Nandu frowned.

    "At this rate, you''ll lose."

    He Yi looked at him. This young daoist stared at Chen Chao, but his mind was on those flying swords.

    Chen Chao dodged an extremely sharp sword with a tilt of his head and said calmly, "Of course I know. But to deal with these flying swords, don''t I have to deal with you first?"

    "You shouldn''t be able to move right now, no?"

    Chen Chao looked up and said thoughtfully.

    At this moment, He Yi needed to use his mind to control those flying swords, so he naturally could not distract himself to do other things. Hence, he could not retreat further unless he gave up on controlling those flying swords.

    He Yi nodded, but then immediately said, "If you arrive in front of me, I naturally can''t do anything. But how will you get to me? By relying on your previous method, using your body to resist these flying swords?" "You''re aware of the sharpness of these flying swords. They aren''t what your body can withstand."

    The flying swords had already left several wounds on Chen Chao''s body before. If Chen Chao still could not find a way to deal with them, then more wounds would appear on his body. No matter how tiny the wound, as long as there were enough of them, it could make arge body fall too. No matter how much blood there was, there woulde a day when it would run out.

    He might not die here, but defeat was inevitable.

    Chen Chao looked at He Yi and said, "I''m thinking if you''ve run out of other methods besides this one?"

    He Yi smiled and said, "I''ve been cultivating since young and I know several kinds of daoist magics. It''s just that other than the dao sword, other daoist magics won''t be as powerful."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "You suddenly became so straightforward, it makes me very ufortable."

    "Maybe what I said was false."

    He Yi''s voice suddenly became cold. The flying swords returned and shot out once more, with even greater power and speed this time.

    Chen Chao looked up and did not say anything.

    The first flying sword arrived in front of him again, just as fast and hard to track. This time, Chen Chao finally reacted. He took a few steps back and the flying sword swept past him, which then left behind a white mark in midair.

    Seeing this scene, He Yi''s expression changed slightly.

    Then, two swords were unleashed together, one after the other. One was on the left and the other behind, cutting off all of Chen Chao''s escape routes.

    Although He Yi did not know how Chen Chao determined the trajectory of that previous sword, with the two swords attacking simultaneously now, Chen Chao stood no chance.

    Two flying swords, one from the left and one from behind, blocked all of Chen Chao''s retreat paths. His only way of dealing with them was to find the trajectory of the two swords and knocking them down. Apart from this, there was no other way.

    However, after the two swords shot towards Chen Chao, what happened next made everyone widen their eyes.

    Chen Chao did not find the trajectory of the two swords. He simplyid down and rolled on the ground, dodging the attacks of the two flying swords.

    The za was very quiet.

    Really very quiet.

    People were shocked.

    Shocked by Chen Chao''s... shamelessness.

 Chapter 86: That Young Man Who Ran Faster Than a Flying Sword

    "Really... shameless!"

    Next to the za, a cultivator seriously could not help but blurt it out.

    Cultivators who were able to practice cultivation all considered themselves to have transcended the secr world and that they not ordinary people. Naturally, they had a special sense of pride. ording to their pride, they could lose or even die when facing the enemy. But there were many people who could not do something as shameful as this. At least, they could not do it in public.

    But, how could they have known that Chen Chao had survived deep in the mountains these few years by licking blood off the edge of a knife. In order to survive, forget about this unmorous move to dodge the flying swords, he would do even more shameless things than this.

    There was nothing more precious than life in this world.

    The Second Prince looked at this scene with some helplessness. He did not know much about the ck-d youth in front of him. He only knew that he used to be the warden of Tianqing County. After killing a few qi refiners, he caused a greatmotion in the Divine Capital. Now, he was innocent and thought highly of by Lord Warden. He was to represent the warden faction in the uing Myriad Willow Convention. For this reason, an exception was even made to promote him to the position of deputymander of the Left Guard.

    As for other things, he only knew that this young man had some connection with the Xie Family, that was it.

    Now, as he watched Chen Chao''s response, although he did not show any emotion, he was somewhat disappointed. Chen Chao was representing the Great Liang Dynasty now. How would this behavior reflect on the face of the Great Liang Dynasty?

    The Great Liang Dynasty''s young people probably all had simr thoughts. It was just that they could not express them at the moment.

    But, looking at the seemingly unassuming and youthful looking Eunuch Li, his eyes was full of praise at this moment. He was different from the youngsters here. He had experienced the biggest event in the Great Liang Dynasty in these few years and witnessed true life and death. He knew very well that in those kind of life and death situations, so-called face and pride held no meaning. The only meaningful thing was to stay alive, to survive until the end, that was the true winner.

    So when everyone thought Chen Chao was despicable and shameless, Li Heng was very approving. If not for that the battle had yet to end at this moment, he would likely open his mouth to say something.

    But in fact, not everyone present thought that Chen Chao was very shameless. At least, apart from Li Heng, Xie Nandu did not have such thoughts as well. She did not think about those things. When Chen Chao rolled on the ground to dodge the two flying swords, what she saw was not the embarrassing action, but the skin revealed by the cuts on the clothes.

    It was covered in numerous scars

    There was a trace of imperceptible heartache in Xie Nandu''s eyes.

    She had not heard Chen Chao talk about his past stories before, but it must have been an extremely difficult story.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two flying swords returned without sess, but they did not return next to He Yi. Instead, they continued hovering in mid-air.

    Chen Chao got up from the ground and dusted himself off.

    He Yi sighed with vicissitudes of emotion and said, "I''ve never met someone like you before."

    Like everyone else, he also thought Chen Chao was very shameless. But other than the shamelessness, he also saw something else, which was that this youth in ck had a survival instinct ingrained in his bones. He seemed willing to do whatever it took to stay alive.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that he was very hard to kill and also very difficult to defeat.

    Chen Chao did not say anything. It was just that he suddenly looked up and his whole body fell backwards. Just nice at this moment, a flying sword flew past in front of him, skimming past his body. When he stood up straight again, heughed and said, "You call me shameless, but you''re actually even more shameless."

    He Yi did not say anything, but his thoughts stirred, controlling several flying swords to all fly out. At this point, he did not want to waste any more time and began using his strongest moves.

    The flying swords flew by at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind trails of afterimages in midair. The expressions of the youngsters present became extremely ugly. They all felt that they would also have no way of dealing with it if they had to face it themselves.

    Especially for the young people of the Great Liang Dynasty, their expressions turned very ugly. They were already the young geniuses selected by the Great Liang Dynasty to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention. But when they saw what He Yi was capable of, they realized how far they were from the geniuses on the Latent Dragon List.

    What was even more despairing was that there would not be only one genius from the Latent Dragon List participating in the Myriad Willow Convention this time.

    For this Myriad Willow Convention, the major government offices of the Great Liang Dynasty had been preparing for ten years. Now that it was approaching, they seemed to have seen the oue.

    Xia Yuan''s expression looked rather ugly. He looked at Wang Kuan, who was also a student of the academy. Although thetter did not react much, there was still a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    Among the four students of the academy, Xie Nandu was only at Initial Realm and was destined not to make any contributions in the martial exam. Of the remaining three, two had already realized that they were unlikely to achieve good results. Could they only ce hope on that person?

    At this thought, Xia Yuan looked towards a quiet youth standing in the corner. He was dressed in white, with a very handsome face and a calm expression as he observed the scene.

    At this evening''s banquet, he had a very low sense of existence. Whether it was inside the Virtuous Sun Pce previously, or outside the Virtuous Sun Pce now, he never said a word or did anything. He seemed like an outsider, quietly watching everything as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Before today, Xia Yuan had looked into his identity and learned that the youth came from a poor farming family on the outskirts of the Divine Capital. His name was Bai Qing, and when he was thirteen years old, he was noticed by a teacher from the academy while he was buying charcoal on the street. He was then brought into the academy to begin cultivation, all the way until now.

    Bai Qing did not have any stories in the academy. He was a very quiet person who apart from attending sses and cultivating, rarely went anywhere else. He would only read books in his residence.

    Being so quiet, it was unclear whether was it because of his poor family background, resulting in an inferiorityplex, or simply because he did not want to talk to people.

    But his talent in cultivation was extremely high. He had already stepped into Divine Trove Realm currently. Among the students under the age of 18 in the academy, there was no one with a higher realm than him.

    Xia Yuan looked at Bai Qing, thinking about many things.

    However, he neglected what was happening in the venue.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Several flying swords flew towards Chen Chao, but Chen Chao began walking towards He Yi who was opposite.

    He did not attempt to capture the trajectory of the flying swords, but he managed to dodge one flying sword after another subsequently.

    Although his posture was embarrassing, looking as if he was going to be struck by a flying sword at any moment, he did manage to dodge one sword after another while moving forward, forcefully narrowing the distance between the two by ten to twenty feet.

    Moreover, following this trend, as long as he continued walking forward, he would definitely be able to reach He Yi and defeat him.

    A touch of panic shed across He Yi''s eyes. With a thought, one flying sword broke away from the sword formation and flew towards Chen Chao from the nk. The flying sword was extremely fast and did not give anyone time to react.

    He Yi''s face suddenly turned pale.

    His mind was sufficient to control those flying swords, but the previous speed was already the limit. At this moment, if he wanted the flying swords to go even faster, he would have to pay the price.

    But he felt that it was worth it because it would help him win this battle and end this not-so-easy spar.

    If the flying swords were already fast enough before, then at this very moment, the flying swords were swift to the extreme. It was already everything that he could do at this cultivation realm.

    The onlookers were holding their breath and not missing a thing.

    Li Heng suddenly frowned.

    As the powerhouse who was present, he could naturally see a lot. He knew that He Yi had used all of his qi to elerate that flying sword. This also meant that although he could make the sword go faster, he could not stop it anymore.

    This also meant that the flying sword would pass by in an instant. If Chen Chao did not have a way to deal with it, he would likely be pierced by that flying sword.

    Thinking up to here, Li Heng looked towards the za, ready to intervene at any moment.

    Meanwhile, in the za, Chen Chao who was the target of the flying sword did not seem to have noticed that extremely dangerous flying sword yet, continuing to walk forward.

    His eyes seemed to only have He Yi who was opposite.

    That flying sword already reached the back of his head.

    Li Heng was already prepared to take action

    Right at this time.

    Chen Chao sprinted forward with all his might bizarrely.

    He broke through the flying swords in a very short time, continuously closing the distance between him and He Yi.

    What was even more terrifying was that when he ran forward, his speed actually became faster than the flying sword.

    How was this possible?!

 Chapter 87: Weakness is a Crime

    People were shocked.

    The speed of that flying sword was already extremely fast; far beyond what an ordinary Divine Trove cultivator could match up to. But that was just a flying sword after all. If unleashed at full power, such a speed was reasonable too. However, now it was Chen Chao, a human being.

    Immortal cultivators and martial artists were both human beings.

    How could a martial artist at the Divine Trove Realm be faster than a flying sword fully activated by a Divine Trove Realm immortal cultivator?

    This was impossible.

    In the understanding of cultivators, this was an absolute impossibility.

    Yet such a thing was happening right now.

    Chen Chao exerted all his strength to run at full speed, so fast that the flying sword actually could not catch up with him for a moment. His distance from He Yi was never too far. At this moment, He Yi watched Chen Chao running towards him, but he did not have any reaction. All his attention was on that flying sword at this moment and he could not move at all.

    If it were before, he could immediately abandon the flying sword and move his body. However, at this moment, he had already put all his attention on that flying sword. Disregarding whether or not he could withdraw his attention at this moment, with the current situation, he would probably suffer with a single misstep.

    He was currently in a dilemma.

    He Yi stood still and watched the youth in ck running towards him. Hisplexion was pale, and he watched as the distance between them got closer and closer, while the flying sword still could not catch up to Chen Chao.

    Li Heng frowned. The young eunuch was already prepared to take action. If He Yi could not stop the flying sword, the result would likely be that he would be pierced by his own flying sword. Such a death, forget about the Great Liang Dynasty, even his own sect probably did not want to see it too.

    That was really the most uneptable result.

    100 feet!

    50 feet!

    30 feet!

    Closing in on the final ten feet.

    Chen Chao was already prepared to swing his broken saber. As for that flying sword, it was still a few feet away from him.

    He Yi''s expression changed slightly and he opened his mouth slightly. A mouthful of blood instantly sprayed from his lips, bursting into a brilliant flower of blood in midair. It just happened to form a barrier between him and Chen Chao. Chen Chao was emotionless as he swung his sword, instantly shing through the barrier and illuminating the entire square with a clear and bright saber light.

    He Yi had already shot backwards.

    The flying sword behind Chen Chao instantly lost its power and fell to the ground, its sharpnesspletely dissipated.

    However, before Chen Chao could recover, the remaining flying swords had already arrived behind him.

    Chen Chao smiled. The current situation was also within his calction. If he did not force He Yi to get injured, it would likely have taken him a long time before he could find the trajectory of these flying swords. Now that he had forcibly stopped that one flying sword, he naturally paid a great price too, his mind and spirit getting injured. As a result, his other flying swords would not be as swift as before.

    The trajectory would be easier to determine too.

    Chen Chao turned around and shed towards a certain spot in the air. A flying sword was struck by him and immediately fell powerlessly to the ground.

    Immediately after, the same fate awaited the second flying sword. It was knocked down by a sh and inserted into the stone bricks.

    Along with a series of metallic noises, several flying swords afterwards all met with the same fate.

    With his broken sword in hand, Chen Chao knocked down the flying swords one by one without any hesitation. Then, he sprinted towards He Yi once again without any hesitation.

    The sparring match could be said to have developed extremely fast and had also been veryplex up until now. Chen Chao''s countermeasures caught everyone off guard many times. They did not expect him to be able to respond in such a manner, let alone to this extent. It was truly a frightening thing to consider.

    Especially the fact that Chen Chao could run faster than the flying swords, it made them feel even more incredulous. How could this be aplished by human strength?

    What kind of a freak was he?!

    The biggest difference between an immortal cultivator and a martial artist in the early stages was that immortal cultivators could fly. So in a fight, they could rely on this skill to widen the distance from their opponent as much as possible and use daoist magics to attack. Even if the martial artist had an impressive physique, they would eventually tire themselves out and be defeated by the cultivator''s attacks until they died.

    At present, Chen Chao had such incredible speed; even faster than the flying swords. It meant that he had a better chance of winning inbat against immortal cultivators. Although immortal cultivators could fly in the sky, it expended a lot of qi too. If Chen Chao could find the right timing, he might stand a chance.

    Just like now.

    Before, He Yi did not fly in the air because he had his dao sword to rely on, which had the same effect as flying. However, now that the dao sword technique had been neutralized and he was injured too, even if he wanted to fly in the air, he could no longer do something like that too. To him, he had really fallen into a disadvantage in the present circumstances. If he did not have any other means, he would likely lose to Chen Chao like this.

    Looking at the youth in ck who stood before him in tattered clothes, a hint of regret appeared on He Yi''s pale face. Although he had the idea of taking the fight seriously from the start, he still hesitated in many areas during the battle, leaving many opportunities for his opponent. On the other hand, Chen Chao seized all of his ws, making correct choices time after time, then gradually cornered him into such a situation.

    He Yi looked at Chen Chao, looking at the boorish martial artist whom he had previously thought nothing of.

    "I''ve been cultivating since young, reading countless books on daoist techniques and books. I felt that my mind was also meticulous enough. I shouldn''t have lost to you."

    Although the battle was not yet over, in reality, it was already almost decided. If he wanted to concede, it was justifiable.

    Chen Chao said softly, "I haven''t read any books and I also don''t know anything about those daoist techniques and books. I''ve only been killing demons these past few years."

    Yes, in these few years, Chen Chao had been doing the same thing deep in the mountains of Tianqing County for the sake of his martial path future, which was killing demons.

    While the daoist magics written in books on daoist techniques were precious and could make one stronger after cultivating them, it was not easy to apply them in practice. In a battle between cultivators, apart from their respective cultivation realms and mastery of daoist magics, experience and their state of mind duringbat were actually the most crucial factors.

    Years of experience killing demons and countless life-and-death situations had already made Chen Chao''s spirit tough enough. His mental state was sufficiently strong to be able to choose the best solution in the ever-changing battle situation. Even if something unexpected happened, he would not have too much emotional fluctuations.

    Among the young cultivators in the foreignnds, there were naturally many characters who could be called geniuses. But when it came to life and death situations, no one could do better than Chen Chao.

    Perhaps only the best out of the young generation of the army in the northern frontier couldpete with Chen Chao in this regard.

    He Yi looked at Chen Chao and remained silent for a long time before saying, "You may be the most talented figure among the young people of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Chao shook his head and pointed to Xie Nandu who was watching the battle from the side, saying, "I think it''s her!"

    He Yi looked at that young girl who had previously met him squarely in an argument at the banquet and was silent for a while before saying, "As the final disciple of the dean, she naturally has extraordinary aspects. Butpared to her, I still think you are more remarkable."

    Chen Chao had no famous teachers or anyone backing him up. He had always been considered a barbaric growth. So his current achievements were truly remarkable.

    He Yi sighed with admiration as he said, "I have never submitted to anyone in my life, but you are the first."

    Why have foreign cultivators always been so haughty towards the Great Liang Dynasty? Could they be born that way? Actually, it was not. Their indifference and disdain towards the Great Liang Dynasty actually came from this dynasty''s weakness. To themon people, the Great Liang Dynasty was a behemoth. But to these immortal cultivators, it was not. If we were really talking about true powerhouses, there were many in the foreignnds. When talking about young geniuses, the young geniuses of the Great Liang Dynasty were not true geniuses in their eyes either.

    They were weak, so they were being insulted.

    They were weak, so they were being held in contempt.

    In this world, being weak was a crime.

 Chapter 88: Make You All Lose Face Once

    Tonight was destined to change the opinions of many people. He Yi was naturally the first to be affected, but he would not be thest.

    He Yi''splexion was pale, but his eyes still revealed confidence and determination. If he lost his confidence and pride just because of the previous encounter, then he would not have be a genius character on the Latent Dragon List, nor would he deserve to be one either.

    "My most powerful technique actually isn''t the dao sword."

    He Yi looked at Chen Chao very calmly. That was just one of his trump cards, but it was not all of it.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I thought the same too."

    Although he did not think that the person in front of him, He Yi, was very intelligent, he certainly did not think he was stupid either. Since the Myriad Willow Convention was just around the corner, He Yi must have hidden some tricks up his sleeve.

    He Yi said rather regretfully, "I was originally nning to save all that I''ve learned in my lifetime for when I fight with those geniuses at the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Chen Chao said, "Why don''t you just concede and then save those techniques to deal with others when the timees?"

    Hearing this, the young people who were watching from the sides frowned. The word ''shameless'' still surfaced in their minds.

    However, He Yi did not care and just said, "I am from the Verdant Cloud Temple. Even if it''s not for myself, I have to uphold the honor of my sect too."

    Chen Chao was silent for a while before saying, "Is it very shameful to lose to a cultivator from the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The question was simple, but everyone present fell into deep thought.

    The answer was actually very obvious and everyone knew it. But, it was not just the young people of the Great Liang Dynasty who could not answer at this moment, even the foreign cultivators did not find it easy to say at this moment too.

    To the foreign cultivators, losing to a Great Liang Dynasty cultivator was a very embarrassing thing.

    Chen Chao looked at He Yi in front of him and smiled as he said indifferently, "I know, that''s what you all think."

    He Yi did not speak.

    The scene was very quiet. The young people from the Great Liang Dynasty did not speak. They knew that this was themon idea of the foreign cultivators. They knew that no matter how they argued, it was the truth.

    This was a stone that had been pressing on Great Liang Dynasty''s head. But this stone had already been pressing on the Great Liang Dynasty for two hundred years. If one did not count from the Great Liang Dynasty, but the previous dynasties, it would be even more years.

    Foreign cultivators were aloof from the world, sitting high on top of the mountains. They had always been overlooking the world.

    Chen Chao rubbed his wrist. He had used too much force while holding the saber earlier. That area was a little sore at this moment.

    "Since you all feel that losing to a cultivator from Great Liang Dynasty is a very shameful thing, then I''llpletely embarrass you all tonight!"

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at those foreign cultivators. There was no expression on his face. He just said calmly, "I''ll let you guys know tonight that the cultivators of our Great Liang Dynasty are not inferior to anyone!"

    He Yi shook his head. "This isn''t something that you can change just by saying these words. Even if what you say is true, how will you prove it? Unless you be the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention... Forget it, that''s impossible."

    A considerable number of geniuses would be taking part in the Myriad Willow Convention. If Chen Chao could defeat those geniuses, it would really prove something. But the question was, did Chen Chao have the ability to do so?

    He Yi is only an existence ranked near the bottom of the Latent Dragon List. He could not bepared to those top geniuses at all.

    Chen Chao looked up and smiled. "Not necessarily."

    He Yi said, "It''s good that you''re very confident, but I still have to remind you that your thoughts are nothing but wishful thinking. Although those real top talents won''t appear in the Divine Capital this time, you still have no chance of winning."

    Chen Chao did not want to argue with him, so he just tightened his grip on his saber.

    Theirpetition tonight was not over yet.

    With a wave of his daoist robe, He Yi''s demeanor changed drastically, and he said seriously, "Please give me guidance."

    Chen Chao smiled and directly tore off that tattered ck shirt on his body, revealing his seemingly slender but actually muscr upper body.

    On the not-so-fair skin, besides the wounds from earlier, there were also countless scars. Many of them were left by various wild beasts. Furthermore, the scars were different, because there was more than one kind of wild beast.

    Cultivators could not possibly be harmed by ordinary beasts, only demons could harm martial artists who were known for their tough bodies.

    Moreover, fresh blood was still flowing from the wounds. It made the young man appear like a grim reaper from the depths of the abyss at this moment.

    These scars exined many things.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao''s bare upper body quietly. Each scar on it told an extremely dangerous story behind it.

    But, there were so many, indicating that he had gone through a lot.

    He Yi was somewhat absentminded too.

    He quickly returned to his senses and extended a hand. Qi emanated from his palm and wind and thunder was gradually born between his fingers.

    He began to unleash the daoist spells that he had been studying since childhood.

    However, Chen Chao was not willing to give him the chance. Right when qi appeared in his palm, Chen Chao started running again

    He was still extremely fast this time, just like before.

    With a nk expression, He Yi raised his hand and a purple thunderbolt containing abundant qi struck down.

    This was the Dao society''s Purple Thunder, seemingly the most ordinary lightning technique among the Dao society spells.

    Chen Chao took a heavy step and leaped into the air. Just as he left the ground, that purple thunderbolt just happened to fall. The massive power directly sted a several-foot-deep pit in that ce. The residual purple electric arcs cackled on the stone bricks!

    It was obvious that this lightning technique used by He Yi was not an ordinary lightning spell.

    Hisplexion was pale. At this moment, he was already injured. He could no longer use the dao sword, but he still has a number of other means at his disposal.

    He silently revolved the qi within his body, purple thunderbolts fell here one after another. In just a moment, a lightning pool is created in front of him.

    Countless purple thunderbolts fell, submerging the empty space in front of him. The purple thunderbolts continued falling, making it seem like no living being could survive in this lightning pool.

    This power made many people feel rather astonished.

    Although He Yi had always been at a disadvantage earlier tonight, what he disyed at this moment made people easily forget the events that happened before. They only felt that He Yi was seriously too strong.

    The thunder was deafening, and no one could see the scene in the lightning pool anymore. They did not know if that young man was still alive.

    The Second Prince looked at Li Heng a little worriedly, but seeing that thetter was standing quietly by the side, he rxed his heart.

    He Yi urged his daoist spell without any expression. Bolts of purple lightning fell one after another. His face was deathly pale under the illumination of the lightning. For a moment, it was actually difficult to discern whether it was truly pale or something else.

    These purple thunderboltscked the daoism exquisiteness from before, but they had their own unique features.

    At the very least, they looked mighty.

    He Yi looked at the lightning pool. He knew that the young man was still alive inside and did not die.

    His lightning techniques could only seriously injure that young martial artist at most.

    It might not even be able to inflict heavy wounds.

    Sure enough...

    A pitch-ck saber light emerged from the lightning pool.

    It shed towards the boundless purple lightning!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Themotion in front of the Virtuous Sun Pce tonight was much greater than what people initially expected.

    But the news did not make it out of the imperial city from start to end.

    Those bigwigs lurking in the shadows remained silent. They were eager to know what happened inside the pce tonight, but they were also aware what theck of information meant.

    Someone did not want them to know what was currently happening inside.

    In the Divine Capital, in that imperial city, only one person could such a thing.

    In other ces, people might not care what the Emperor thought. But in the Divine Capital, in the imperial city, he was the only ruler.

 Chapter 89: Lost

    The Divine Capital tonight was very quiet.

    Those big shots hiding in the shadows remained silent. After realizing that there would be no newsing out of the imperial city, those figures who had been moving about in the darkness also stopped at this moment. They stopped doing futile things.

    That Emperor was standing in front of a certain pce, looking at the lightning outside of the Virtuous Sun Pce. Thinking about the deration made by a certain young man, he chuckled to himself.

    He did not speak and just stood there, quietly watching. It was like he was looking at this world.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The pitch-ck saber light sliced through the lightning, and a bare-chested youth with disheveled hair rushed out from the lightning pool!

    He Yi raised his hand and a purple thunderbolt that had been prepared for a long time flew out from his palm. He had prepared this purple thunderbolt for a long time specifically to deal with Chen Chao when he rushed out of the lightning pool.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and did not dodge. He just gripped the hilt of his saber tightly and chopped towards the purple lightning that contained great terror!

    He Yi frowned slightly. When Chen Chao used his saber to cut down those flying swords earlier, he felt that something was strange. Although the flying swords were not forged by Sword Qi Mountain, they were still tough. If a regr weapon shed with the flying swords, it would likely cause a nick to appear. But the broken ck saber in Chen Chao''s hand seemed to be made of some unknown material. It was incredibly tough and not affected at all.

    At this moment, the broken saber shed toward the purple thunderbolt. If it were an ordinary weapon, it would definitely be shattered by the thunder. But when Chen Chao chopped down with his saber, the purple thunderbolt was directly hacked apart, and electric arcs scattered and fell all over the ground!

    The residual electricity on the edge of that broken ck saber instantly dissipated too.

    Chen Chao leaped down and shed towards He Yi!

    Chen Chao did not know the origin of this broken saber in his hand either. But in the years of apanying him, this broken saber had already proven how sharp and tough it was.

    In fact, the more this was the case, the more Chen Chao did not understand. If it was so tough and sharp, how did this saber end up broken?

    He did not have time to think so much about other things at the moment, Chen Chao had already swung the saber down heavily.

    He Yi looked at the ck saber light, and a hint of fear shed across his eyes. Then, he drifted backwards.

    The blow fell heavily,nding exactly in front of his toes. Then, a crack appeared on the ground, spreading toward the front. The za was instantly fragmented!

    He Yi remained in front of the crack from start to end.

    But he still did not dare to lower his guard. Because right at this moment, that bare-chested youth was still sprinting towards him.

    He Yi frowned and his daoist robes and wide sleeves billowed. Several white lines shot out of his sleeves, heading towards Chen Chao together.

    The brilliant white lines were iparably dazzling and also carried an extremely fearsome aura.

    This was another daoist magic that He Yi excelled in. Although he had never revealed to others, he had long already perfected it through many years of practice.

    The white lines coiled around Chen Chao, gradually forming a cage.

    This was the Spirit Cage.

    It was a highly mystical daoist technique

    The Spirit Cage fell and Chen Chao stopped.

    He nced at He Yi who was outside the cage. Without hesitation, he simrly swung his sword out. The de of the broken sabernded on the white lines that had be as hard as swords, producing a loud noise.

    After a loud bang, a cracking sound followed. The newly constructed Spirit Cage shatteredpletely. The white lines disappeared instantly as if they had never appeared before.

    A hint of blood oozed from the corner of He Yi''s mouth and slowly dripped down.

    He reached his hand out to wipe it, then he waved his hand.

    Following this movement, a different profound aura emerged from his body again at this moment.

    No one knew how many kinds of daoist magic He Yi really knew, but the spells that he had disyed so far were far from everything.

    The foreign cultivators were very silent. They came from different sects, what they cultivated every day was also their own magic spells. But none of them were like He Yi who could master so many daoist magics at the same time. Furthermore, he had reached an extremely sophisticated level in each one.

    Was this the extraordinary talent possessed by those on the Latent Dragon List?

    People thought silently.

    Chen Chao did not know what other tricks He Yi had up his sleeve and he did not care either. When the strong wind started, Chen Chao''s figure had already disappeared from the sight of the crowd.

    He Yi saw an afterimage appear on the square and furrowed his brows.

    But before he could react, that afterimage suddenly disappeared. He became alert and turned around suddenly.

    There was no one behind him.

    How could it be?

    He Yi''s expression changed greatly.

    He turned around again.

    Without any time to react, a fistnded on his chest.

    It was a heavy punch, delivered with the full strength of that young man.

    People could see clearly that the young man''s arms were bulging with veins at this moment. That punch definitely did not hold back.

    He Qi''s chest immediately caved in. His body was weak to begin with, he was naturally no match for Chen Chao. Now that Chen Chao had gotten close, he had no ability to resist at all.

    But Chen Chao quickly withdrew his hand.

    He Qi''s body dispersed into light particles and reassembled not far away.

    Hisplexion grew even paler, but he still put some distance between himself and Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "You immortal cultivators can be really annoying."

    This was not the first time he had fought against immortal cultivators, but the He Yi in front of him was truly a formidable opponent.

    The methods of a martial artist were too single-minded. Facing an immortal cultivator with so many daoist magic at their disposal, he was very passive.

    He Yi nced at his chest, a bloody wound had already appeared there at this moment, the flesh mangled.

    Despite his use of techniques, he was still falling behind at this point. In fact, he should have surrendered long ago, but as He Yi had said, he represented his sect tonight, and the face of his sect was extremely important. He could not surrender, let alone lose.

    So he took the initiative to attack and used another daoist magic again.

    Qi surged heavily between heaven and earth, slowly gathering like flowing water.

    Chen Chao''s bare upper body suddenly started to slowly seep blood from many small wounds, so tiny that they could not be seen with the naked eye, nor could it be determined when they were inflicted. However, as the two fought at this moment, his qi gradually waned and blood flowed out of those tiny wounds.

    In just a moment, his upper body was already red.

    Blood flowed down his t abdomen, then slowly dripped to the ground. In no time t, it formed a pool of blood.

    Although He Yi''splexion was rather terrible, it seemed that Chen Chao was the one with the more serious injuries at this moment.

    Chen Chao looked down at himself, not caring too much about it.

    What he was experiencing now was iparable to anything he had experienced before.

    He picked up his broken saber and wiped it casually on his body, staining the de with his blood. The ck saber seemed to have changed somehow at this moment, as if it had been touched by the glow of the setting sun.

    The two of them stood still and stared at each other once again.

    It was the same as what they had done before.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When He Yi cast the daoist magic, Chen Chao moved too.

    Although he appeared to have suffered a serious injury, in reality, those injuries could only be counted as skin-deep. They did not hurt his bones and ligaments, nor did it hinder his movements either.

    This kind of injury which looked severe but was actually not serious, was enough to confuse many people.

    At this moment, everyone in the audience had amon thought - the oue of the match was about to be determined.

    This would definitely be the final showdown between these two.

    But in the end, who would win?

    Would it be Chen Chao?

    Or would He Yi find a way to turn things around?

    No one knew the oue. Everyone was anxiously waiting for the result.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu shook her head. Then, she turned around and walked towards a pce maid who was not far away.

    People were stunned to see her action, not knowing what this Xie Family girl was up to.

    The Second Prince was also rather taken aback.

    While Li Heng looked at the young girl very interestedly, thinking to himself that this girl bore some resemnce to the Empress when she was young.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two on the za had separated once again, and the young man with his bare upper body slowly sheathed his broken sword.

    He Yi stared at his daoist robe silently.

    That daoist robe which had cost countless craftsmen''s efforts now had a hole in the chest.

    It was cut open by a sh.

    If that person was willing, that saber would not have cut through his daoist robes, but his body.

    He did not die here simply because he could not die here.

    He Yi was silent for a long time, the pain in his eyes was visible to all.

    This was the first time he fought with someone in the true sense. But the result was a bitter defeat.

    Such a result was very painful and also very difficult to ept.

    But, it was also not uneptable.

    He Yi closed his eyes painfully.

    "I lost."

 Chapter 90: Cool Night

    Despite the fact that He Yi said the words "I lost" out loud, it did not bring him anything. The people present were very silent, each thinking about many things. The foreign cultivators wanted to open their mouths to challenge Chen Chao, but considering his current state, even if they won, it would be a dishonorable win too. If they let him recover first, what the young man had already shown was enough to shock people. Even He Yi was not his match, how could they expect to win?

    So the square was very quiet. Everyone was silent.

    He Yi walked out in a daze, without the mood to say goodbye. He muttered to himself as he kept walking. It was unknown if his Dao heart was already damaged. If that was the case, the blow to him tonight was likely immense, and the price he paid would also be extremely severe. At this moment, no one would say anything impolite to He Yi. The Second Prince beckoned a eunuch to quietly follow He Yi and see him out of the pce.

    "Your Highness, we''ll also take our leave."

    The other foreign cultivators bade farewell one after another. Since He Yi had been defeated today, they had no face to continue staying here as well.

    Although ording to the rules previously set, they could continue to challenge Chen Chao, it already seemed meaningless now.

    Everything was settled, and there would be no other events happening.

    Tonight''s event was destined to shock the Divine Capital once again. They, the foreign cultivators, could no longer be the protagonists in the story. The protagonist had be the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivator whom they had always looked down upon. Thinking up to here, their expressions became somewhat unsightly, especially when they thought of facing their respective masters'' cold res as well as the ridiculing from other foreign cultivators when they returned. Some of the young ones felt a bit bitter.

    This was really hard to imagine facing this situation.

    The name of that young man called Chen Chao was bound to shake the Divine Capital again after tonight.

    This youth from the bordends had already disturbed the waters of the Divine Capital even before he arrived. What happened after at the shore of the South Lake could only be considered a minor disturbance. But who would have thought that just after a few days, this young man would once again shake up the capital.

    The truly important figures would probably start paying attention to this young man.

    He would be the focus of discussion among the people of the Divine Capital before the Myriad Willow Convention.

    "Immortal masters, please take care. I''ve already ordered people to bring gifts, which I will send you out of the pce with."

    The Second Prince had excellent manners. Tonight''s event had been a great victory for the Great Liang Dynasty. If he still did not do something to save face, these youngsters might be left with deep scars in their hearts.

    He now had to make up for it. Although it might not necessarily have any effect, it still had to be done.

    The foreign cultivators left one after another, and many people suddenly disappeared from here.

    The youngsters of the Great Liang Dynasty looked at Chen Chao who was covered in blood and was all silent. Xia Yuan had aplicated expression, while the Ning Family youth walked away silently. The two people from the Heavenly Imperial Institution had grim expressions too.

    Wang Kuan smiled and said, "Commander Chen is truly a role model for us. Regarding the matter at the academy, it was us who were narrow minds."

    He did not have much hostility towards Chen Chao in the first ce, and he also wanted to speak up for him before. Now, it was not unreasonable for him to say such things.

    The fact that he could say such things showed that he was different from ordinary academy students.

    Chen Chao nodded and did not say much. He did not have any ill-feelings towards this academy student either.

    Wang Kuan smiled and said, "I hope that one day, I can have a drink with Commander Chen and enjoy each other''spany."

    At this moment, a pce maid approached from afar, holding a ck shirt and stopped at one side. Xie Nandu who had been silent all along reached out to take it and walked towards Chen Chao.

    The Second Prince watched the scene and started smiling.

    Li Heng narrowed his eyes too.

    The expressions of Xia Yuan and others remained unchanged, but they were somewhat stunned.

    They did not know what Xie Nandu was nning before thepetition. Only now, did they realize that she knew thepetition was going to end and had prepared for it early.

    Looking at Xie Nandu in this way, it was hard for people not to associate these two people with the rumors in the Divine Capital.

    It was just that in the past, some people felt that Chen Chao''s status was not good enough for Xie Nandu. But what about now?

    Even if there were still those who thought that way, after tonight, such voices will be much fewer.

    The Second Prince lowered his head and looked at the shattered ground. He suddenly furrowed his brow and said, "Quickly call the Ministry of Works to repair this ce, hurry up!"

    Although he was frowning, in reality, anyone could hear the joy in his words at this moment. The Great Liang Dynasty had always been restrained in front of the foreign cultivators. Now, they finally showed some toughness, which naturally made him happy as a prince.

    He actually still had some other intentions. A eunuch had already understood him and headed somewhere else.

    Furthermore, with his voice, the delicate atmosphere in the room waspletely shattered, and everyone else responded by bidding farewell.

    In no time, the ce became very quiet.

    Chen Chao took the ck shirt and put it on. Feeling it for a bit, he said with satisfaction. "It fits well."

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and nced at the scars on Chen Chao''s body without saying anything.

    Watching everyone disperse, the Second Prince looked at Chen Chao and smiled. "I won''t keep you tonight, Commander Chen. If Commander Chen is free, why don''t youe to my pce in a few days'' time for a chat?"

    The meaning of his words was very clear. Chen Chao was not stupid, so he naturally understood.

    This was an invitation to join his faction.

    No matter what happens in the future, Chen Chao was already one of the brightest stars among the younger generation of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Xie Nandu looked at the Second Prince. After thinking for a while, Chen Chao sped his hands and turned him down, "After going back, I''m afraid I still have to prepare for the Myriad Willow Convention. Your Highness''s gracious invitation shouldn''t be refused, but there are just too many things at the moment. I hope Your Highness will understand."

    The Second Prince''s expression did not change. He just smiled and said, "It was my fault for not being considerate, of course the Myriad Willow Convention takes priority here. Commander Chen should focus on your cultivation. There are some spiritual medicines in my pce, I''ll have someone send them to the academy right away."

    Chen Chao remained silent for a while before finally smiling and saying, "Thank you, Your Highness."

    "Eunuch Li, escort Commander Chen out of the pce."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang emperor left the pce and headed towards the Empress'' bedroom. When the pce maids saw the Great Liang emperor who came alone, they prostrated one after another.

    The Great Liang emperor walked into the pce. The pce maid who was on duty lowered her head slightly.

    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, he was greeted by some noise inside. The Empress'' voice sounded out rather tiredly, "Your Majesty,e in."

    The Great Liang emperor did not respond. He just continued ahead and walked into the deepest area. There was only a small bed with two candles burning quietly.

    The Empress leaned on the bed, herplexion looking somewhat unhealthy and pale.

    The Great Liang emperor arrived before the bed and sat down before opening his mouth to talk about what happened tonight.

    The Empress nodded slightly and listened carefully. She only spoke up when she heard the crucial part, asking, "Did that child get hurt?"

    The Great Liang emperor smiled and said, "I''m afraid that any of the injuries he suffered in the past years were much worse than tonight."

    The Empress sighed, "But he still got hurt. It''s one thing for him to suffer before, but how can we let him continue to suffer like this now?"

    The Great Liang emperor frowned, a little puzzled. "I''ve never seen you care so much about your own son. That kid''s identity isn''t even clear right now and you''re already behaving like this?"

    The Empress shook her head and smiled. "Your Majesty has your own considerations, you''ll naturally think a lot. But I also have my own judgment. Since I feel that he is <i>him</i>, then he is."

    The Great Liang emperor pretended to be angry and said, "That''s twisted reasoning."

    The Empress rubbed her forehead indifferently, not speaking. It was just that a hint of pain shed across her eyebrows.

    The Great Liang emperor looked at her with aplex and mncholy expression.

    The entire Great Liang emperor knew that the two had known each other since they were young, and the Emperor and Empress had a deep affection for each other. But how many people knew that the Empress was weak and sickly, and was now already bedridden with a chronic illness, while the Great Liang emperor was in the prime of his life and a Nepenthe martial artist. This meant that before long, the two of them would be separated forever.

    This was an extremely painful thing.

    But, it was hard for the Great Liang emperor to talk about his pain with others.

    He could only bear it alone.

 Chapter 91: Leaving the Palace

    When he entered the pce, it was Li Heng who brought Chen Chao into the pce. Now, it was also he who was leading Chen Chao out of the pce. This was considered to be seeing things through to the end.

    However, this time, there was someone else by their side, Xie Nandu.

    Going back along the same route they took to enter, Li Heng smiled and took the initiative to speak, "The Empress has already retired for the night. Otherwise, she would have summoned Commander Chen into the pce to have a chat."

    When Li Heng mentioned the empress, there was an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. Except, it was hard to tell what it was.

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "We naturally shouldn''t disturb the Empress."

    Li Heng nodded and said, "Tonight''s matter is just a small episode before the Myriad Willow Convention. At present, the whole of Great Liang is watching Commander Chen, so I hope that Commander Chen will treat the Myriad Willow Convention seriously and earn some face for the Great Liang Dynasty."

    After tonight, it was only natural that Chen Chao would be the person that everyone in the entire Great Liang Dynasty would look at. Countless people would ce their hopes on him and he was shouldering many people''s hope. This hope was a driving force, but of course, under many circumstances, it was a true pressure too. He was very likely to be crushed too.

    This sort of thing was always a double-edged sword.

    Chen Chao forced a bitter smile and said, "It was just luck that I won that daoist tonight. If Lord Eunuch says this, I''ll really be trembling in fear."

    Li Heng did not continue talking to Chen Chao, but turned to Xie Nandu and said profoundly, "I heard that Miss Xie has been studying at the academy these days?"

    Xie Nandu raised her head and looked at this young eunuch. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "Yes."

    Li Heng said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Studying is good. Of course, the disciple of the academy''s dean should study."

    This sentence was somewhat iprehensible, but Xie Nandu was rather silent.

    Chen Chao also did not understand what Li Heng''s words meant, so he just remained silent along with Xie Nandu.

    The three soon arrived at the gates of the imperial pce. Those horse carriages had already left, even the carriage that had brought Xie Nandu to the pce had disappeared at this moment too. It seemed as if the pce had assumed that these two were going back together, leaving only a shabby horse carriage parked there alone, like a lone wandering ghost.

    Weng Quan leaned against the carriage, yawning.

    Li Heng stopped. Chen Chao and Xie Nandu bowed before leaving the pce.

    "Deputy Commander!"

    Weng Quan saw Chen Chao walking out and waved rather excitedly, saying, "This subordinate heard that the deputy Commander killed someone at the imperial banquet!"

    Chen Chao was stunned and the corners of his mouth twitched. "Who told you that?"

    Weng Quan replied with an honest look, "I heard it from the pce maids over there. They said deputymander was incredibly powerful at the banquet, even the foreign cultivators were no match for you, Deputy Commander. By the way, which one did you kill at the banquet?"

    Chen Chao did not want to talk. He knew how dangerous rumors could be and how they could quickly spiral out of control. But he did not expect that the rumors had already be so outrageous even before he had left the imperial pce. In this short while, there were already rumors that he had killed someone at the banquet. Who knows, maybeter, someone would say that he ate people at the imperial banquet?

    "Stop gossiping and send us back to the academy."

    Chen Chao lifted the curtain and motioned for Xie Nandu to get on the carriage.

    After Xie Nandu got into the carriage, Chen Chao turned his head to look at Weng Quan and asked, "Is it sturdy?"

    Weng Quan nodded honestly. Pondering seriously for a moment, he said, "Although this carriage was converted from that carriage, the craftsmen of the Left Guard''s office did a good job. There''s definitely no issue."

    Chen Chao was somewhat surprised and praised, "I didn''t expect you to be quite smart." [1. referring to the fact that he didn''t mention it was a shit wagon.]

    "That''s of course. This subordinate isn''t my second uncle who is a blockhead."

    Weng Quan was quite happy, likely because someone praised him.

    Chen Chao thought deeply and said, "You''re right, I''ll tell your second uncle."

    Weng Quan''s expression became ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The carriage headed towards the academy. In the quiet night, the sound of horse hooves became particrly loud.

    This horse carriage of the Left Guard was not spacious. The two sat facing each other, not too far apart; only a few feet away.

    The two looked at each other but did not speak.

    Looking at the thin lips of the girl in front of him, Chen Chao was a little dazed for a moment.

    Aftering back to his senses, he frowned slightly, trying to recall whether he had washed his face in the morning. There should not be any eye boogers in the corners of his eyes at the moment, right?

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth and whispered, "What''s wrong?"

    She exhaled her breath like an orchid, as if a gust of wind blew over Chen Chao''s face. The feeling was very intriguing, giving him a strange and ticklish sensation.

    Chen Chao could not help but smirk, "He pulled out all the stops, but I only used 60% to 70% of my strength."

    Although it looked brutal before, there were some things that Chen Chao deliberately exhibited to create the illusion of an extremely difficult battle. After all, tonight was not an important event, the Myriad Willow Convention was the one that everyone was really looking forward to.

    After thinking for a moment, Xie Nandu asked bluntly, "Those injuries on your body... How many times were you injured?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said with a frown, "Who remembers that? Besides, I didn''t die either. Also, the wounds weren''t on my face, why would I care?"

    After saying this, perhaps feeling that his words were a little too harsh, he toned it down and said softly, "Anyway, it''s not a big deal, don''t worry about it."

    After saying that, Chen Chao inexplicably felt that his face was a little hot.

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "I''m not worried, I just have some other thoughts. Mhm, I won''t tell you for now."

    She was definitely no ordinary girl. What those ordinary girls were shy about, seemed very hard to appear on her. But being too straightforward might not be good either.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "It''s a bit hot in the carriage."

    Xie Nandu lifted the curtain and nced outside the carriage. The moonlight outside was actually quite good. Her dainty face turned slightly red.

    Nodding, she said, "The weather in the Divine Capital is indeed much warmer than in White Deer. It''s only early summer and it''s already a little warm."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Yes, it''s a bit hot."

    Xie Nandu stopped talking. The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.

    Chen Chao looked at that small face, thinking to himself what was wrong?

    Xie Nandu was silent and just looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao understood very quickly and lowered his head somewhat ashamedly. But he was still stubborn as he said, "Maybe I wasn''t careful when I was cultivating and missing something."

    It was naturally very hard to convince people with this, especially someone as clever as Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and changed the subject, "At the uing Myriad Willow Convention, you''ll be the target of many people. You actually shouldn''t have taken action tonight. Based on your personality, it doesn''t seem like you would care about the face of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Although Chen Chao had already gained great poprity among the people of the Divine Capital due to the two incidents in Tianqing County and by the South Lake, he was indeed not the kind of person who would sacrifice his life for the so-called intangible face.

    Chen Chao stared at Xie Nandu and said rather unhappily, "I don''t believe you can''t see through this.

    Xie Nandu smiled with a hint of slyness in her eyes, "I can see through it, but I also want to hear the truth."

    Chen Chao sighed, "It seems like you''re no different from ordinary girls."[2. In case it wasn''t clear, she wanted him to say that he fought for her sake.]

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriage stopped in front of a small courtyard. Someone had been waiting here for a long time. It was a middle-aged steward.

    Seeing Chen Chao walk out of the cabin, that steward smiled slightly as he took a wooden box from the entourage behind him and said to Chen Chao, "Commander Chen, this lowly one was sent by His Highness the Second Prince to deliver some things to you.

    Chen Chao was surprised, he did not expect this. When they were at the imperial city, the Second Prince said that he was going to gift him some spirit medicines. He had just returned to the academy, and his men had already arrived. Furthermore, it seemed like they had been waiting for quite some time.

    He took the wooden box and said, "Please convey my thanks to His Highness."

    The steward nodded with a slight smile. After bowing, he left with his followers, disappearing into the night in a hurry.

    They hade in haste, and they also left in haste

    "Alright, you go back and rest too."

    Chen Chao waved his hand at Weng Quan. Thetter looked at him rather pitifully.

    Chen Chao nodded and gave him a look that said "It will depend on your performance."

    Weng Quan turned around in pain and drove the horse carriage away, whipping the horse fiercely a few times along the way. It looked like he was quite angry.

    Chen Chao stood at the entrance of the courtyard and sighed, "That Second Prince is really a decisive person."

    Xie Nandu chimed in, "He can''t wait anymore."

    Chen Chao felt there was something more to her words and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 92: Experiences From Ancient Times to the Present Are Not Always the Same

    Xie Nandu said, "His Majesty the Emperor only has three princes."

    The Great Liang emperor only had the Empress alone in his harem. The Empress had always been in poor health. Hence, after giving birth to three princes and two princesses for the Great Liang emperor, she never had any more children. Among the three princes, the third prince was only about ten years old, so it was most likely that either the eldest prince or the second prince would be the crown prince.

    As for these two princes, the Emperor''s attitude toward them had always been unclear. He did not favor either of them and seemed to treat them equally. But, everyone knew that the eldest prince stood a better chance.

    Chen Chao asked, "Why?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said calmly, "Because the eldest prince is going to get married soon."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Getting married doesn''t necessarily mean that he will be made the crown prince, right?"

    "The prince consort that the eldest prince will be marrying is the daughter of that Great General of the North."

    This matter was still very secretive. Not many people knew about it.

    Chen Chao nodded his head, understanding the situation. There have been rumors on the streets that the Great Liang Dynasty had two pirs, one internal and one external. The external pir was the Great General, while the internal one was Lord Warden. In fact, to some extent, that Great General from the Northern Frontier was even more important.

    There were too many factors influencing the session of the Great Liang Dynasty''s throne, but this would definitely be one of them.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "The Warden doesn''t have a daughter. Otherwise, I reckon that she''ll be vied over fiercely too."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "Since the eldest prince is marrying that Great General''s daughter, it''s natural that the likelihood of him ascending to the throne is higher. Moreover, that prince is extremely outstanding too. If he bes the emperor, it may not necessarily be a bad thing for the Great Liang dynasty."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and said, "All men arepetitive by nature." Ordinary households, despite their appearance of brotherly harmony and filial piety, could still fall out over family inheritance. Moreover, this was the whole empire we were talking about. Furthermore, there was a fifty-fifty chance of sitting on that throne. It was not unusual for the Second Prince to want to fight for it. But if he wants to im the throne, shouldn''t he be marrying you?

    The suddenness of this statement caught Xie Nandu off-guard. She furrowed her brows and did not speak.

    There are not many Nepenthe cultivators in the Great Liang Dynasty, but the dean was definitely one of them. Furthermore, the dean''s influence in court was definitely not inferior to those two.

    As his disciple, if Xie Nandu were to marry the Second Prince, the effect would probably be simr to that of the Eldest Prince marrying the daughter of that Great General. Moreover, she still had the backing of the Xie Family.

    "If I don''t want to marry, no one can marry me."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, pushed the door, and walked into the courtyard.

    Chen Chao followed behind, his smile not fading.

    Although political marriages like this often urred between prominent families, a girl like Xie Nandu with her destined bright future naturally did not have to care about such things.

    No one was willing to send their talented juniors to another family.

    The two sat down in the courtyard and Chen Chao asked, "Want to roast sweet potatoes?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "No."

    Chen Chao nodded his head and dropped the matter.

    He casually put that wooden box aside, as if he did not care too much about what was inside.

    The moon was bright tonight, it was actually very suitable for chitchating.

    Xie Nandu was silent for some time before opening her mouth to say, "A few months ago, you were still worrying about money and skygold currency. But now, as long as you''re willing to nod your head, even the best spirit medicines to use until Nepenthe Realm probably won''t becking. Furthermore, they will definitely be the best. The Second Prince would be very happy to give you these things."

    Chen Chao said, "When I went to the Warden Office before, I was after these things. Of course, on the condition that I would win first ce in the Myriad Willow Convention."

    "I actually really want to know what you want." "Maybe you can talk about your dreams."

    Xie Nandu''s eyes suddenly lit up. She seemed to really enjoy this topic, hoping to get the answers she wanted here.

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "Although I really want to say something like world peace or save people from suffering, I''m sorry, but that''s really not something I want to do."

    Xie Nandu''s eyes dimmed slightly, but she still said, "It''s okay."

    Chen Chao nced at her and smiled, "Actually, you can talk about your dreams and such. I''m sure it''s rted to the deste north and the Demon King''s Court."

    Regarding this matter, Xie Nandu had never told anyone about it. Sinceing to the Divine Capital, she had been studying and had not talked about these things. Even at the White Deer ancestral shrine, she did not mention it either. But in fact, she had this dream a long, long time ago.

    After looking at Chen Chao for a long time, the girl smiled and said, "Perhaps this dream seems ridiculous to others, but for me, it''s something I want to spend my whole life doing."

    Chen Chao said seriously, "I won''tugh no matter how hrious it sounds."

    "Before I tell you, I want to share a story first."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao. The young girl''s eyes lost their cheerfulness and became somewhat heavy instead.

    The story was about the entire human world.

    Many years ago, the academy was not located by South Lake.

    For thousands of years, the academy had never relocated, and wherever there was the academy, it was the capital city of that dynasty. However, on a certain day several hundred years ago, the academy was forced to move south. Themon people living in the north had no choice but to move south as well. At that time, the dynasty was called Great Cloud.

    That day was an absolutely shameful day for the entire human race.

    In fact, from that day until now, it had been shameful for the human race.

    It was unknown when it started, but those demons have always been in the north. They established the Demon King''s Court, and there was constant friction between them and the human race who were in the south with casualties on both sides. Although the Demon King''s Court would march south on a grand scale and ughter humans from time to time, they only devastated one or two provinces from start to end. Although this made people angry, there was nothing they could do about it.

    This situation persisted for many years until the Great Cloud Dynasty hundreds of years ago. The demon raceunched a massive invasion southward and the entire north of the human race was upied by the demon race. Countless civilians died at the hands of demons. It was a hellishndscape; truly terrifying.

    "Mountains of corpses and seas of blood, countless white bones, and thend soaked in fresh blood. Not even a de of grass could grow for thousands of miles." "The demons ravage while the humans were nothing butmbs waiting to be ughtered."

    Xie Nandu was very calm. Although she had never witnessed those scenes with her own eyes, she had read about them repeatedly in books and could imagine the horrific sight, empathizing with the people.

    It was indeed a disaster for the entire human race.

    Chen Chao remained silent. He knew about this matter too, although not as clearly as Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "That emperor of the Great Cloud Dynasty at that time had the reign title of Yong''an. Now that we mention this reign title, it''s really ridiculous to the extreme."

    Yong''an was naturally a beautiful vision, but now, it could only be ridiculed by others. [1.Yong''an means eternal peace.]

    The shame of the human race during that time was called the Upheaval of Yong''an by historians.

    During the Upheaval of Yong''an, the academy migrated southward to the Divine Capital. Many surviving people fled to the south.

    The Demon King''s Court continued to move southward. Finally, the Great Cloud Dynasty signed several treaties that required an annual offering of human sacrifices to the demons in order to halt their southward advance. From that year on, countless humans would be sent northward every year to be food for the demons. In the entire Great Cloud Dynasty, humiliation lingered in the hearts of every civilian.

    No one could forget that painful day, and no one wanted to experience that pain again.

    Not long after, the Great Cloud Dynasty copsed and a new dynasty was established. But it still appeared so gloomy and hopeless. When facing the demon race, they groveled and begged for peace, only seeking to stay safe. Fortunately, the human race had some stable days.

    Chen Chao asked, "Those foreign cultivators didn''t take action?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "Most of the foreign cultivators established sects in the southern regions that were more suitable for cultivation. There weren''t many sects in the bitterly cold deste north that spanned 80,000 miles. Besides, that was the academy''s range of influence back then."

    Chen Chao nodded and said softly, "I think the reason why the demons were willing to stop the war was also because they had to take into consideration that continuing southward would force those foreign cultivators to join the war as well."

    Xie Nandu nodded. Indeed, although most of those cultivators did not join that war back then, they did have some deterrence. It could also be considered as indirectly contributing to the human race in that war.

    This kind of days continued until more than two hundred years ago, when the founder emperor of Great Liang rose up and established the Great Liang Dynasty. Then, he began building the Great Wall at the northern frontier, firmly keeping the demon race that threatened humans outside of that Great Wall for hundreds of years.

    That is also the reason why the Great Liang Dynasty dared to im that it was the most peaceful dynasty in the world for hundreds of years.

    They indeed had this qualification.

    Chen Chao said, "It has already been hundreds of years, but there are still many people who dream of heading north one day, crossing the deste north and exploring even further north."

    Xie Nandu was one of those people. Back when she was born, her father named her Nandu, to let her remember the humiliation that the human race had suffered. Later, she read about this story in books and since then, she had made this her lifelong dream. [2. Nandu loosely trantes to going southward.]

    She wanted to drive the demon race back to the north and reim the eighty thousand miles of deste north and wash away the shame of the human race!

    It was a grand vision, but one person alone could not achieve it.

    Even a generation might not be able to aplish it.

    Chen Chao suddenly felt a deep admiration for the young girl in front of him. He had never experienced this feeling before.

    Chen Chao said, "I suddenly remembered those four lines by Mr. Zhang."

    As someone who had read many books, Xie Nandu naturally knew which four lines he was referring to. She smiled slightly and said, "It''s a pursuit that most schrs have at the beginning.

    "How admirable. Your ambitions are truly lofty.," Chen Chao said sincerely.

    Although he had felt such emotions many times before, he guaranteed that this time, it was genuine.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "So I''m also very curious about your... dream."

    Chen Chao looked at her and thought for a long time. There were some things he had never told anyone before. Only now, did he slowly say, "In the Tianjian Year 11 of the Great Liang Dynasty, there was a great flood in Wei Prefecture..."

    Many things happened in the Great Liang Dynasty that year. That great flood in Wei Prefecture submerged countless homes and farnd on both banks of the river. Hence, people began dying from that day on.

    Death was really a verymon thing, there was nothing strange about it.

    How could there not be any deaths in this world?

    Chen Chao seemed rather reluctant to recall that story. He said with some pain, "People dying is actually a verymon thing. Being hacked to death, dying from illness, or drowning, it''s actually all not too painful. But, starvation is truly the cruelest way to die."

    Hunger would sap a person''s strength, then erode their will. After that, you would hallucinate. The feeling of helplessness and weakness would make people never want to experience the same thing again.

    Eating grass, eating tree bark, eating kaolin y, and then having nothing left. The surrounding area was empty with nothing left to eat. Hence, people started exchanging their sons and daughters, and cooking them in pots. At that time, this kind of thing was no different from other animals.

    Cannibalism had in fact appeared in history more than once.

    However, no matter how explicit thenguage, it could not describe the cruelty of such things.

    Chen Chao said, "I haven''t seen how the Upheaval of Yong''an was back then, but I believe that the great flood in Wei Prefecture back then was actually the same as the Upheaval of Yong''an. That was a real hell on earth. By the end, there was nothing that could be changed by the so-called principles, reason, or morality."

    "The only thing that could save people was food."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and suddenly asked, "How old were you at that time?"

    Tianjian Year 11, how old was Chen Chao?

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and thought about it before saying, "Around 12 or 13 years old. I could carry a saber."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Your family lived next to the Wei River?"

    Chen Chao nodded.

    Xie Nandu asked again, "Then have you eaten humans before?"

    This question was very straightforward.

    It cut straight to the heart.

    Chen Chao did not answer.

    More details about Chen Chao''s past will be slowly unveiled~

 Chapter 93: Just Ask

    Presumably, not many people could face up to that question directly. Even if Chen Chao''s mind was much tougher than youths of the same age, it was still difficult for him to say the answer frankly.

    Even recalling it now, he would feel a bit ufortable.

    Surviving in this world was not an easy thing in the first ce.

    Xie Nandu looked at him, shook her head, and said softly, "It''s okay."

    There were many meanings to this sentence, but it was hard to say just what was okay.

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    Xie Nandu looked at him. That pair of eyes were a little more emotional and very gentle, somewhat like the way an elder looks at a junior with love and concern.

    This kind of gaze reminded Chen Chao of the Empress whom he had met that night. He said rather helplessly, "At your age, looking at me with such eyes, I feel a bit ufortable."

    "Well, that makes sense." Xie Nandu smiled and said, "It''ste, I''m turning in for the night.

    After saying this, she walked towards the house. But only after taking several steps, did she turn her head and look back at Chen Chao, saying, "If you have some free time these few days, you can go to the Xie Family."

    The invitation from the Xie Family had already been sent since that morning by the South Lake. But Chen Chao had been ignoring it these few days because it was not the right time yet. However, after experiencing what happened at the imperial banquetst night, the timing was now ripe.

    Chen Chao asked, "You''re not going with me?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "The Myriad Willow Convention ising soon, I still have many books to read. There''s not enough time."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao asked a little hesitantly, "How confident are you in bing the top schr in the literary examination?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him with some puzzlement in her eyes, as if she did not understand why this young man would ask such a question.

    Chen Chao said, "Sorry, I really don''t know why you are so confident... and even a little proud."

    The young girl''s pride was understandable. After all, she had been considered a genius since young in her family. Even the Divine Capital''s Xie Family personally asked for her toe to the Divine Capital to study. After arriving at the Divine Capital, she was exempted from any exams to enter the academy. After entering the academy, she became the disciple of the dean without any setbacks. It seemed that her life has been smooth sailing except for the journey from White Deer to the Divine Capital.

    Since her life has been so sessful, why shouldn''t she be proud?

    But this was the Myriad Willow Convention after all, apetition among the most outstanding young people of the current generation. Logically, it would be more appropriate to be a little humble. However, the girl in front of him was still so confident and proud. If it were someone else, Chen Chao would have naturally thought that they were too arrogant. But he could not bring himself to think the same way about the girl in front of him.

    This seemed very reasonable.

    Xie Nandu responded matter-of-factly, "It''s merely because I''ve only been cultivating for a short time. If I had enough time, I''d naturally participate in the martial exam. Why waste time on the literary examination?"

    Chen Chao sighed in admiration, "Only you can say such words."

    Xie Nandu nodded satisfactorily and did not say anything more. She turned around and entered the house.

    Chen Chao silently watched her back view and said nothing.

    But after Xie Nandu returned to her house, he sat back in his chair. Then, he gritted his teeth and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his blood-soaked arm.

    In that previous battle with He Yi, there were many injuries that were insignificant, which he deliberately epted. But there were some injuries that he did not want to ept, but still received.

    In thatpetition, He Yi was defeated miserably. But it was not easy for Chen Chao to win either.

    Pressing two acupoints, he stopped the bleeding that was still flowing. Chen Chao said a little self-deprecatingly, "Who the hell asked you to hang in there stubbornly? Is it impressive to hold on in front of a girl?"

    Feeling the disorder of his internal qi, Chen Chao''s face turned red as he recalled how he intentionally or unintentionally took off his topst night. He thought to himself that even if it was a little intentional, it could still be considered suave, right?

    After saying this, he nced at the color of the sky, then got up and left this small courtyard.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At daybreak, Chen Chao was already in a loft next to the low-rise houses, where he met with the Commander of the Left Guard.

    "I really doubt that Your Excellency thinks about this every day. Otherwise, how could you be so positive?"

    Prior to the imperial banquet, Chen Chao had promised Song Lian that he would continue helping him. Now that the imperial banquet was over, he still stuck to the agreement and came.

    Song Lian who changed into ordinary cloth clothing as usual looked at Chen Chao and said with a sigh, "There will definitely be many people who want to find you today and give you things. But you''re willing to apany me here. It shows that you still have some respect for me."

    Chen Chaoid it bare without any mercy: "Don''t say that. Although Your Excellency is my superior, I won''t just agree with everything you say."

    Hearing this, Song Lian was slightly annoyed and said, "Why weren''t you like this when you were in Tianqing County?"

    Chen Chao looked at the woman who had gotten up early to wash clothes and said casually, "I needed Your Excellency''s help back then, of course I had to be more humble. But now, it''s Your Excellency who needs something from this subordinate, so it''s naturally a different story."

    Hearing such a casual answer, Song Lian was somewhat displeased and said, "You took my money, isn''t it natural that you help me handle things?"

    Chen Chao turned to look at him and said, "If it wasn''t for taking Your Excellency''s money, why would I be here today?"

    Song Lian was a little speechless.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "It seems that Your Excellency''s nephew has some truth in what he says."

    Song Lian did not ask what his nephew said, but asked rather nervously, "How did you know that he is my nephew?"

    Although he did not show any favoritism when Weng Quan was selected to join the Left Guard back then, since there was this rtionship, how could he not take extra care of his nephew after Weng Quan joined the Left Guard? If this news were to spread, he would undoubtedly be criticized.

    Chen Chao looked at the woman who was washing clothes and was currently thinking about how to quickly establish some connection with her. In response to Song Lian''s question, he replied, "Of course he said it himself."

    Song Lian pped his thigh in anger and said, "He''s really a blockhead!"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao turned his head and looked at Song Lian, thinking to himself that you guys really were a family.

    Who knows what Song Lian remembered, he sighed and said, "My younger sister was very foolish in her early eyes and insisted on marrying a fishmonger in South City. I couldn''t stop her, so I could only let her go. Later, she lived a pretty good life with that boy, who cared for her well enough. But their happiness was short-lived. After giving birth to that child, my brother-inw suddenly fell ill and passed away after a few years. These few years, my brother and I have taken care of them and didn''t let them suffer any hardships. But my sister didn''t have the fate to live a good life either. A few years ago, when the child finally grew up, she followed my brother-inw and passed away..."

    "That silly boy has some talent and has learned from me for a few years. He entered the Left Guard in a fair and honest way too. As his uncle, I didn''t help him by pulling any strings."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and interrupted Song Lian, saying, "This subordinate won''t tell anyone about your rtionship, just speak your mind directly, Your Excellency. Talking so much, why are you behaving like a woman?"

    Song Lian frowned again. He did not know why he always got angry when he was with this young man.

    Chen Chao rubbed his nose and said, "I thought of an idea."

    Song Lian knew he was definitely talking about himself and the woman, so he became a little interested and asked, "What idea?"

    Chen Chao pointed to the woman and said, "To understand a woman''s thoughts, the best way is actually to ask her what kind of man she likes."

    "What kind of rubbish idea is this?"

    Although Song Lian was not very familiar with the affairs between men and women, he also felt that this approach was inappropriate.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course, asking directly definitely won''t work, because not all women are like her."

    The ''her'' here was naturally referring to Xie Nandu.

    There were indeed not many women in the world like Xie Nandu. If you asked her and she answered, it would definitely be her true thoughts.

    Of course, she might not answer as well, but she would never lie.

    Or maybe, she just would not lie to him.

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought.

    "I''ve decided to help Your Excellency ask what she thinks."

    As Chen Chao walked down the loft, he said, "Wait for my good news!"

 Chapter 94: Chasing Girls is an Art

    The woman was washing clothes seriously with her head bowed. The weather had be hotter and hotter after the Divine Capital entered summer. At this moment, it was only early morning, yet sweat beads had already formed on her nose and forehead. However, she did not even lift her hand to wipe the sweat. She just repeated the same washing motion without any change.

    Beads of sweat fell one by one into therge wooden tub, like pearls falling off a pearl ne due to a broken string.

    But the sweat beads were soon covered by the foam from the soap, as if they had never fallen in.

    "Knock, knock, knock ---"

    Suddenly, there was a knocking sound at the front door of the courtyard.

    A young man dressed in ck stood in front of the not-so-tall courtyard door, smiling as he looked inside and asked, "Excuse me, Elder Sister, I''m here to find Big Brother Song next door. He''s not home, can Ie in for a ss of water and wait here?"

    The woman quickly wiped the sweat off her forehead. Hearing the young man call her "elder sister," she felt a little happy. At this moment, she smiled and said, "Sure, there''s no problem. Come in and have a seat!"

    She opened the courtyard door and was about to run into the house to boil water for tea. Feeling a little embarrassed, she said, "There''s nothing good at home, there are only some tea leaves. Please don''t mind, sir."

    Chen Chao was just about to wave his hand to decline the offer, but perhaps it was because she had not had guests in a long time, the woman did not give him the chance to refuse and went into the house to prepare tea.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and sat down in front of the wooden tub where the woman had been sitting, and began to wash the clothes with familiarity.

    Although he was helping Song Lian to ask what this woman thought, if it took too long, she would not be able to finish her work for the day, which would be very troublesome.

    Soon, the woman came out holding arge white porcin bowl and an iron kettle. Seeing Chen Chao washing clothes, she immediately frowned. It was not that she did not appreciate the young man''s help, but she was subconsciously worried about how much soap and water he would waste. Washing clothes was already a low-paying job, if this youth wasted any, she would probably earn even less. However, after a few nces, she discovered to her surprise that the young man was actually not washing clothes much slower than her. Furthermore, not only did he use very little soap, but he also washed them very cleanly. In just this short while, the woman''s impression of the young man improved by several points.

    What the woman did not know was that during those years in Wei Prefecture, Chen Chao lived alone. He was naturally very familiar with cooking and washing clothes. He knew how to use the least amount of soap and water to wash clothes clean. Everything needed money and almost all his money had to be used to buy spirit medicines to temper his body. He could only be thrifty and had to save wherever possible.

    "Put it down quickly, how can I let Sir do this kind of thing? Come and have some tea, Sir!" The woman hurriedly spoke, with no hint of reproach in her eyes. Instead, she was extremely happy.

    Chen Chao stood up. Taking the clothes which looked like they needed another round of washing, there were still some old stains that could not be removed. He paid no attention to it and poured the tea and drank it in one gulp. Then he eximed in surprise, "This is the rock tea from Yushan County. It''s actually most thirst-quenching when cooled down!"

    The woman brought over a stool. Based on Chen Chao''s previous actions, she felt a lot closer to Chen Chao. She felt that this young man was different from those people she had met before, very kind. He should also be from a poor family.

    Chen Chao put down the teacup, poured another cup and let it cool. Then, he smiled and said, "Elder Sister, just focus on washing clothes. I''ll sit in the courtyard for a while and won''t hold up your work. If you have time, we can chat for a while."

    The woman smiled and said, "Don''t stand on ceremony then, we can just chat like old friends."

    Chen Chao nced at the distant loft and then looked back at the woman. He opened his mouth to ask, "What has Big Brother Song next door been busy withtely? I''vee here several times, but I haven''t seen him at home."

    The woman did not know much about the big and tall man who always remained silent whenever she saw him. She thought for a moment and said, "I''m not sure either. It seems like he hasn''t been living here for long. I don''t know the specifics of his job, it''s just that I''ll only run into him from time to time. He always has a stern expression, so even if I want to greet him sometimes, I don''t really dare."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao could not help but snicker inwardly, thinking that it turned out that was how Commander Song treated the woman in front of him. No wonder there had been no progress for so many days.

    "My Big Brother Song is actually a nice person, he''s just a man of few words. He mentioned to me before that the neighbors around here are all pretty good, but it''s a pity that such a good person has no one by his side to talk to at this age."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao sighed and observed the woman''s expression.

    The woman became interested, perhaps due to the nature of women, and asked, "Why hasn''t he married at his age?"

    Chen Chao said, "When he was young, his family was busy with his older brother''s marriage, so they neglected Big Brother Song. Later, when the family had some money, he had given up on the idea on marriage and has been alone until now. But a few days ago, he mentioned that he often can''t sleep alone at night. I reckon that he should probably find someone..."

    The woman continued washing clothes without looking up, smiling and saying, "He''s well-built, so it shouldn''t be hard to find a wife if he has some extra money."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Yes, that''s true. I just don''t know if he can find someone. But I know my Elder Brother Song doesn''t care much for looks, he just looks at the personality. Right, a diligent and capable homemaker like you, Elder Sister, Big Brother Song will definitely..."

    By relying on his glib tongue, Chen Chao got very close to the woman after half a day. Seeing as it was approaching noon, the woman smiled and said, "Little Chen, stay for lunch. There''s nothing good to eat at home, so just make do."

    Seeing that the timing was pretty good, Chen Chao nced towards the loft again and gave Song Lian a look.

    Before long, Song Lian walked past outside of the courtyard, his body straight as a ramrod.

    "Big Brother Song!"

    Chen Chao shouted loudly. Song Lian turned his head stiffly and was silent for a while before responding, "What?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, thinking to himself that this old bachelor was really a blockhead.

    However, he quickly turned to the woman and said, "I would like to stay for lunch, but Big Brother Song is here now. I''m afraid it would be inappropriate to disturb you, Elder Sister."

    The woman was somewhat displeased and said, "There''s no trouble. Stay and eat together."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The woman went inside to cook, while Chen Chao washed and hung up the remaining clothes. He then looked at that old bachelor who was sitting bolt upright on the bench. Gritting his teeth a little, he asked, "Can''t you go inside and help stoke the fire? Maybe chat a little with that elder sister while you''re at it?"

    Song Lian nodded his head seriously in hindsight, realizing his mistake.

    Then, he exhaled a turbid breath before heading inside. This scene stunned Chen Chao.

    What manner of celestial being was this guy?

    Soon, food was served. The three people sat at a square table with the woman and Song Lian sitting facing each other, while Chen Chao sat at the side.

    Seeing Song Lian''s stiff expression, Chen Chao could not help but sigh with exasperation.

    The woman felt a bit embarrassed looking at the simple fare on the table and said, "It''s just humble fare, don''t mind it."

    When Chen Chao heard this, he quickly kicked Commander Song.

    Only then, did Song Liane to a realization and react, saying seriously, "It''s delicious, I don''t dislike it."

    Seeing Song Lian''s expression, the woman had a faint smile on her face.

    Song Lian was a little absent-minded.

    After finishing their meal and cleaning up, they chatted a while longer with that woman. However, it was mostly Chen Chao who did the talking. Song Lian found it difficult to get a word in. But the atmosphere was still considered pretty good.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "Big Brother Song, didn''t you say that you don''te home often and have always wanted to hire ady to tidy up the courtyard?"

    Song Lian was taken aback and asked doubtfully, "Have I?"

    Chen Chao was expressionless, "What do you think?"

    Song Lian came to a sudden realization and said, "That''s right."

    Chen Chao smiled and said to the woman, "Elder Sister, when you have time, could you help clean up his ce? You don''t have to be too diligent either, just once every three to five days. As for the money, that can be negotiated."

    Chen Chao gave a signal to Song Lian with his eyes. Thetter quickly took out a money pouch. Inside was a bag of skygold currency.

    Chen Chao wanted to kill him at this moment.

    He squeezed out an ugly smile and asked, "Don''t you have any Great Liang general currency...?!"

    About the term ''Elder Sister'', it''s a little tricky to exin, but Chen Chao isn''t exactly calling her elder sister. It''s a polite way of addressing a clearly middle-aged woman without making her sound old.

    Same as ''Sir'', she isn''t quite calling him sir. It''s just a polite way of calling a young man. In another context, it would be ''young master''.

 Chapter 95: Deercry Monastery 13

    After leaving the courtyard and walking in the alleyway, Song Lian''s back was already soaked with sweat. This highly skilled martial artist seemed as though he had just experienced a dangerous battle and was struggling to recover.

    Chen Chao walked beside him. ncing at this man, he sighed and said, "My lordmander, with how you look, it seems like your past few decades of life have been aplete waste?"

    Song Lian was still recollecting the aftertaste from before. Upon hearing Chen Chao''s words, he snorted coldly and retorted, "I don''t have much experience either. How can Ipare to someone like you who is a yboy at such a young age?"

    Chen Chao chuckled and could not be bothered to retort. He just nagged Song Lian to remember to bring some things to the woman every now and then. The things should not be too valuable, otherwise, the woman would feel uneasy and probably would not ept them. It would be good to bring some ordinary snacks and ordinary trinkets, but he had to bear in mind not to take the initiative to gift cosmetics or jewelry.

    Song Lian looked puzzled and asked, "Why?"

    Chen Chao exined patiently, "At least not at the beginning, don''t make it too obvious. Communicate feelings first and gradually progress, understand?"

    Song Lian had a serious look, "I understand, take it slowly."

    Chen Chao paused, furrowed his brows, and shook his head as he said. "I keep feeling like there''s something not quite right about what you''re saying."

    Song Lian tapped Chen Chao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Tell me more. Why did it take you so long, it''s like you''re her nephew?"

    Chen Chao did not answer the question, he just walked quietly ahead.

    Song Lian suddenly said, "Do you still want to know about those things?"

    Chen Chao sneered, "Whether I want to know or not, you''ll have to tell me. Otherwise, I won''t being next time and you can panic on your own."

    Song Lian thought to himself that if Chen Chao did note, he would not be able to manage. So he shook his head and put a smile back on his face, saying, "Why do we need to beat around the bush so much between us, be more sincere. After all, we''re brothers working in the same government office, aren''t we?"

    "Your Excellency, don''t talk about feelings, that hurts my wallet."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian, but he still said some things. By the end, he looked very seriously at Song Lian and said, "It''s best not to let your nephewe here. Otherwise, I think you''ll end up dying alone."

    Song Lian nodded and said, "That blockhead will indeed ruin my ns. Tomorrow, I''ll lock him up in the dungeon of the Left Guard''s office."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Weng Quan who was currently patrolling the streets with his colleagues from the Left Guard suddenly sneezed. Rubbing his nose, he nced at the weather and said rather puzzledly, "How the hell can I catch a cold in this weather?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After finishing the small talk, Song Lian nodded contentedly and said, "I''ve looked into those things for you. In recent days, the foreign cultivators havee to the Divine Capital one after another. Although there is no great enmity between you and the Heavenly Imperial Institution that''s in charge of organizing the Myriad Willow Convention, there is still some estrangement between you. If you want these things, it won''t be easy. Even I had to put in a lot of effort to acquire them too."

    As he spoke, Song Lian handed a piece of paper to Chen Chao. The paper was densely filled with information on god knows how many people. Those people were all cultivators from the various major sects who were going to take part in the Myriad Willow Convention, many of whom were geniuses on the Latent Dragon List.

    Song Lian said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Just as we expected, the real geniuses won''t being to the Myriad Willow Convention that''s hosted in the Divine Capital this time. It''s just that the ones who areing aren''t easy to deal with either. Quite a few of them are very remarkable."

    Chen Chao put away the piece of paper without being in a hurry to read it, saying, "It''s better that they didn''te, so we won''t embarrass ourselves by not getting first ce."

    Song Lian frowned and said, "Although you defeated He Yi from the Verdant Cloud Temple at the imperial banquet, the Verdant Cloud Temple isn''t the top sect in the Dao society. At this moment, there are young cultivators who are even stronger than him who have already arrived. Because the news of you defeating He Yi spread, they seem to be very interested in you."

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "If they''re interested, so be it, it isn''t a big deal. Besides, no one from Infatuation Daoist Temple hase."

    The leader of the Dao society was the Infatuation Daoist Temple. In this generation, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had two high-profile young geniuses; a man and a woman, who were known as the "Twin Pirs" of the Dao society. On the Latent Dragon List, they have consistently suppressed the young cultivators of the Dao society lineage. They were geniuses in the true sense.

    Song Lian sighed, "That''s true, but we shouldn''t underestimate the other geniuses either."

    Chen Chao had been studying up on the knowledge of the foreignnds these few days. At this moment, he was no longer the ignorant person he was back then in Tianqing County.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "What about the Deercry Monastery?"

    Confucianism, Buddhism and Daoism, the academy was naturally the only Dao teachings of Confucianism. Although Daoism had two lineages that were passed down; Great Peace Dao and Longevity Dao, the Longevity Dao had been declining in recent years. The Infatuation Daoist Temple was already the undisputed leader of Daoism. On the other hand, the leader of Buddhism was the Deercry Monastery which withdrew from the secr world.

    "No one came."

    "Why?"

    Song Lian thought for a moment and said with a frown, "Don''t you know that the rtionship between Deercry Monastery and the imperial court has always been good?"

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "If their rtionship is good, why don''t theye and show support?"

    Song Lian said, "What''s the point ofing? Monks don''t lie, let alone cheat. Why should we give the Great Liang Dynasty an additional strong opponent out of the blue?"

    ¡°Why does Deercry Monastery have a good rtionship with the imperial court?" Chen Chao found it hard to believe that the leader of Buddhism actually had a close rtionship with the Great Liang Dynasty and did not naturally despise them like the other major sects.

    Song Lian pondered for a moment and slowly said, "The rtionship between Deercry Monastery and the imperial court has only improved in recent years. Specifically, it was only after His Majesty ascended to the throne that the rtionship truly became cordial. As for why, it''s actually very simple: it''s because the Nation Teacher was originally from Deercry Monastery."

    "Nation Teacher?"

    Chen Chao raised his brows.

    Song Lian said calmly, "His Majesty started a rebellion with the identity of Prince Fan and ascended to the throne to be emperor. The greatest contributor to his sess was the Nation Teacher."

    There was an incident that was known to virtually everyone in the Great Liang Dynasty, but no one wanted to bring it up. That was the fact that the current Emperor did not ascend to the throne as the crown prince. He was conferred as Prince Fan in his early years. In Emperor Taizong''ster years, the crown prince that he conferred suddenly died. The world thought that Emperor Taizong would be appointing another crown prince out of the various princes who had already been conferred a title andnd. But they did not expect that Emperor Taizong had no intention of doing so. Instead, he chose to appoint the son of that deceased crown prince as the heir to the throne. After a hundred years, he would pass the throne down.

    After that young heir ascended the throne, he did not tolerate his uncles who were also princes, and began finding excuses to strip them of their power. When it was the current Emperor''s turn, he immediately rose in rebellion without any hesitation. It only took him three years to take over the Divine King.

    Upon his ascension to the throne, he changed the reign title to Tianjian.

    That was a story that happened 13 years ago.

    Chen Chao knew some of it, but was unclear about the details.

    Now, thirteen yearster, the world of the Great Liang Dynasty was more peaceful than before. Naturally, no one would think of that deposed emperor anymore.

    Even in today''s imperial court, no one would say that what the current emperor did back then was wrong.

    The Great Liang Dynasty needed a wise and strong emperor. That deposed emperor who burned himself to death in the pce was obviously not suitable.

    After all, he failed to handle a small matter like reducing the power and authority of the other princes.

    How could such a person govern a dynasty well?

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s really a not-too-distant story."

    13 years could not change anything.

    Nobody mentioned those things, but they would not be forgotten.

    We''ve reached one of the first major unveilings!

    Yes, the current Emperor was a rebel king! Many of the future plots and schemes will link back to his usurping of the throne, stay tuned!

 Chapter 96: Old and Young, Two Commanders

    "Back then, it was extremely dangerous too. When His Majesty first rose in rebellion, he only had 800 strong soldiers. It was a truly difficult task to fight against a whole country with just one region. If it weren''t for the assistance of the Nation Master, it would have been hard to establish the current dynasty."

    Song Lian was very emotional. After all, when the Great Liang emperor first rose in rebellion back then, no one believed in the Prince Fan who only had 800 guards. However, who could have expected that after only three years, the entire Great Liang Dynasty had changed masters. Regardless of whether was it the current Emperor or that deposed Emperor back then, they were both descendants of Emperor Lingzong. Therefore, the world quickly epted this fact and there was no turmoil.

    Song Lian said, "If that deposed Emperor had continued to reign, perhaps he would have been a benevolent ruler. But it might not have been a good thing for the people of Great Liang."

    Although that young deposed emperor showed his benevolent rule during his few years of reign, in terms of martial arts, he was just a third-realm martial artist without any talent. He seemed tock the willingness to control the Northern Frontier and Lord Warden who was within his domain. This was definitely not a good thing for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    This dynasty could do without a benevolent ruler, but it absolutely needed a resolute and powerful monarch to keep the North and those foreign cultivators in check.

    The previous emperors of the Great Liang Dynasty might not have all been benevolent rulers, but they were definitely all powerful monarchs. Otherwise, the Great Liang Dynasty would not have be a prosperous era that far exceeded the previous dynasties in just over two hundred years.

    "His Majesty Lingzong was actually a bit muddleheaded at that time. If he had chosen to pass the throne to His Majesty after the death of the Crown Prince, how would so many things have happened?"

    The Great Liang Dynasty was known for its liberal views. Although this sort of thing could not be discussed openly,menting a few words in private was harmless. Even if it were to be exposed, it was not a big problem either.

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "If Emperor Lingzong had chosen to pass the throne to the current Emperor after the death of the Crown Prince, would the Crown Prince''s descendants, which also includes the children of that deposed emperor, still be alive?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao and said, "Although the current Emperor isn''t as benevolent as that young deposed emperor, he''s definitely notcking tolerance. If Emperor Lingzong had really passed the throne to His Majesty, then His Majesty would have ascended the throne legitimately. Why would he shed more blood?"

    Song Lian became more serious when he spoke about this topic. He changed a little and was not as amiable as before.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and replied, "That makes sense."

    He thought for a moment and said, "During these 13 years since His Majesty''s ascension to the throne, other from the Wei River flood in the eleventh year of Tianjian, there''s indeed nothing to fault."

    When mentioning the flood, Song Lian sighed emotionally and said, "That was a natural disaster that cannot be prevented by human efforts. At that time, the imperial court had done everything possible to rescue people from that flood in Wei Prefecture back then. However, it was too sudden, and coupled with the return of the demon race at the northern frontier that year, the national treasury was emptied. Otherwise, not so many people would have died."

    Suddenly, Song Lian asked, "You were the warden of Tianqing County before. Before that, were you also in Wei Prefecture?"

    Chen Chao nodded without hiding anything, saying, "It''s all in the past."

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao with aplicated expression and said, "Is there some resentment?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Being able to survive is already a stroke of luck. There''s nothing to resent. The imperial tax collection was sent to the north to prevent the people of the entire Great Liang Dynasty from being humiliated by the demonic race. The people in the south have not heard the sound of horse hooves for many years. These are all things that we need to be grateful for, how could there be any resentment?"

    Song Lian patted Chen Chao''s shoulder. He fell silent for a while and said, "The current Great Liang Dynasty relies on those people in the north and relies on His Majesty. But in the future, it will definitely need young people like you."

    Chen Chao had already made a name for himself in the Divine Capital. His future career path would not be too bad no matter what. If he was lucky enough to be a Nepenthe Realm powerhouse in the future, then regardless of whether he continued progressing in the warden faction, or headed to the north, he would definitely be one of the pirs of the future Great Liang dynasty too.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "This lowly official just wants to live an easy life as a low-ranking official. How can I have such grand ideals?"

    Song Lian said profoundly, "Some things are beyond our control in the first ce. When walking in this world, how many steps are taken ording to our own wishes?"

    "You suddenly became so serious, Your Excellency. It really makes this lowly official feel a little ufortable."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian and joked, trying to lighten the mood.

    Song Lian replied seriously, "These are just idle talk. What you need to do now is to work hard and prepare for..."

    Chen Chao nodded and interrupted, "This lowly official will prepare well for the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Song Lian nced at him and said somewhat helplessly, "Am I talking about that? I was talking about my marriage. Kid, you got to hurry up and work on it, I don''t have much time left."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "You''ve already lived through so many decades, I don''t know why you suddenly became impatient now."

    "Mind your own business. Since you took my money, just do your job well. What''s with all this nonsense?" Song Lin snorted, obviously not satisfied with Chen Chao''s reaction.

    Chen Chao waved his hand, looking very helpless.

    "By the way, Your Excellency, you might have to bring me to see that courtyard. Some things are not too convenient to do in the academy."

    Although Chen Chao had tempered his body once in that courtyard before, he still felt uneasy there. The academy was safe, but he just did not feelfortable there.

    Song Lian took out a key from his pocket and threw it to Chen Chao, saying, "Since you want to see it, I''ll take you there. I''m off today and have nothing else to do either."

    Chen Chao took the key and said with a fawning smile, "Then can you stand guard over meter, Your Excellency? I was injured at the banquetst night."

    Song Lian sneered, "You''re freaking asking me for help now? Should I raise prices too?"

    "Your Excellency, this doesn''t make sense. Who are you? You''re the Commander of the Left Guard of the Divine Capital, a man who faces outward when defecating in atrine! This subordinate is working under you, isn''t it natural for you to take care of me?[1. The unusual idiom describes a man who''s forthright and a man of his word.] "Besides, if this lowly official''s injuries were to affect my performance at the Myriad Willow Convention, I''ll be losing the face of the warden faction. I''m sure you wouldn''t want to see that too, would you?"

    Chen Chao had a fawning look, looking like he really deserved a beating.

    Song Lian said unhappily, "So you''re the kind of person who doesn''t want to lose out on anything at all, huh?"

    "This lowly official will definitely do my best to help Your Excellency resolve... the problem of thetter half of your life!"

    Chen Chao chuckled with a sly look in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The courtyard prepared for Chen Chao by the Left Guard was actually only two streets away from the Left Guard''s Office. It was a rather secluded courtyard. Although the location was somewhat remote, it was quite difficult to find a small courtyard like this in this area of the Divine Capital.

    The two arrived at the end of the street and Chen Chao opened the gate. There were two small locust trees in the courtyard and there were not many fallen leaves on the ground. Previously, Song Lian said he would help him find someone to help him tidy up the ce frequently. It did not seem like it was a passing remark.

    "How is it? Not bad, right?" Song Lian said with a smile, "Your house isn''t much different from mine. You can get such treatment with a fake position, if I had known that there was such a good thing earlier, why would I still cultivate bitterly?"

    Chen Chao countered, "If Your Excellency hadn''t cultivated hard to be the Commander of the Left Guard in this Divine Capital, how would you have had the opportunity to meet this lowly official?"

    Song Lian sneered and said, "You''re a shrewd little fellow, but you''re not too annoying. You rely on your smooth-talking skills, don''t you?"

    Chen Chao smiled and took out an object from his bosom. Handing it to Song Lian, he smiled slightly and said, "Your Excellency, you''re about to breakthrough your cultivation realm too, right?"

    Song Lian stared at the object that Chen Chao handed over and did not immediately take it. Instead, he furrowed his brows and asked, "Where did you get this?"

    "Someone gave it to me. I thought Your Excellency might need it, so I''m giving it to you."

    Chen Chao handed that item over. The item was a palm-sized blood ginseng with a medicinal age of at least several decades. The value of this blood ginseng was priceless and could not be quantified in terms of skygold currency. It was the most precious item among the gifts sent by the Second Prince. It was a little wasteful for Chen Chao to use it to temper his body at his cultivation realm.

    Previously, he learned that thismanding officer was currently preparing to break through to the next realm. When he came out, he remembered this blood ginseng, which was originally intended as a thank-you gift for Song Lian.

    To thank him for saving his life in Tianqing County.

    Chen Chao had always been like this; repaying kindness if any. If there were grudges, he would naturally avenge them too.

    Song Lian took the blood ginseng, his eyes softened a bit. But he still shook his head and said, "This item is too precious. Although I am indeed trying to break through to high-level Great Beyond Realm, I cannot ept it."

    As themander of the Left Guard in the Divine Capital, Song Lian''s cultivation realm was naturally profound. He had already reached the mid-level of Great Beyond Realm and was only one step away from high-level. If he had this item to help, his chances of sess would likely increase by quite a bit. After bing a high-level Great Beyond Realm martial artist, he would be likely be standing at the foot of a mountain, ready to climb the great mountain called Nepenthe.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Your Excellency, you may have misunderstood me. I''ve always been a helpful person. When I was in Tianqing County, I often helped others. When Your Excellency saved this lowly official from that woman back then, this lowly official didn''t have a chance to repay you. Although this lowly official is reluctant to part with this blood ginseng, I''m willing to part with this treasure as a gift to Your Excellency."

    Song Jian felt touched, but he was still a little hesitant, "This item is really too precious, even though you really do owe me your life. Forget it, since you''re so sincere, I can''t refuse it. But you must know, I can''t take your gift for free. How about this, if you''re ever harmed by those foreign cultivators someday, I''ll definitely go to the ends of the earth to collect your corpse for you!"

    Chen Chao looked at thismander who was in front of him and remained silent for a while. He followed up by saying, "If there is really such a day, I''ll definitely visit Your Excellency''s dream in the middle of the night to express my gratitude."

    Song Lian frowned and said, "There''s no need for that."

    Chen Chao looked extremely serious and nodded, "I must do it."

    Song Lian smiled and said, "Then I''ll prepare a good coffin for you."

    Chen Chao looked at him and also smiled, "Your Excellency, it wasn''t easy for you to live to this age, was it?"

 Chapter 97: Junior Sister

    "If Your Excellency takes one step further and bes a powerful high-level Great Beyond Realm existence, you''d undoubtedly be one of the strongest in the Great Liang Dynasty, wouldn''t you?"

    Chen Chao ttered him without any change in expression. Either way, he needed Song Lian''s help, so ttering him now did not feel abrupt.

    Song Lian put away that blood ginseng carefully. Then, when he heard Chen Chao''s words, he smiled coldly and said, "I really don''t know if you''re overestimating me, or underestimating the entire Great Liang Dynasty."

    "Do you think that there are very few Nepenthe cultivators in the whole Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Song Lian looked at the young man in front of him and thought it was time to educate him a little.

    Chen Chao said as a matter of course, "Isn''t that true?"

    Song Lian shook his head and said, "Although the Nepenthe cultivators of our Great Liang Dynasty cannotpare with the foreignnd cultivators, the numbers are definitely not low. However, among Nepenthe Realm cultivators, there is a clear distinction in superiority too. Lord Warden is a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, but a Nepenthe Realm martial artist like him can easily thrash ordinary Nepenthe cultivators. Even if three or five people join forces, he won''t take them seriously too."

    Chen Chao was not a stupid person either, hearing that, he asked, "So what Your Excellency means is that even if one day you sessfully break through and be a Nepenthe martial artist, you''d still be considered an ant in the eyes of existences like Lord Warden they all?" "In other words, someone who can be killed with a kick or one punch? A guy that they wouldn''t even spare a nce for?"

    Song Lian''s expression looked a little ugly. Although he did imply that earlier, he did not expect this young man in front of him to speak so directly and so ruthlessly.

    If he really became a Nepenthe martial artist, even if he still could not stand up to Lord Warden, he could still be considered a powerhouse in a region. How could he be a mere bug that could be crushed with a random kick or a punch?

    Chen Chao thought carefully and asked probingly, "So you mean there''s also the concept of low-level and high-level in the Nepenthe Realm?"

    Song Lian shook his head and said, "There isn''t. Whether it''s the foreignnds or the demon race, there isn''t much description about the Nepenthe Realm, but there''s naturally a difference inbat power. Such as His Majesty the Emperor, Lord Warden, as well as that Great General in the North, they are the most powerful existences among Nepenthe martial artists. As for whether or not there are other Nepenthe cultivators, there certainly are. But they''re definitely not as strong."

    "In the foreignnd sects, having a Nepenthe cultivator would allow them to squeeze into the ranks of first-rate sects. In ces like the Infatuation Daoist Temple and the Deercry Monastery, the Temple Master and Head Abbot are naturally among the top cultivators in the world. But apart from these two, are there no old daoists or great monks who are also in the Nepenthe Realm?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "The road ahead is long, young man. You have to proceed with an open mind. I heard you said grand rhetoric at the imperial banquetst night. It''s not good to be so arrogant. If you don''t restrain yourself, you may not live long."

    Song Lian finally found the feeling of being an elder and was currently enjoying educating Chen Chao. When he opened his eyes again, he noticed that the young man in front of him was a little distracted. He immediately became annoyed and asked, "What are you thinking about now, boy?"

    Chen Chao came back to his senses and said, "I was just thinking, how many powerhouses do we have hidden in the shadows?"

    Song Lian was surprised that the young man in front of him was actually thinking about such things. His anger dissipated and he said, "Don''t worry too much, if you cultivate properly, the day wille when you''ll eventually see the scenery over there. It''s already rare enough for someone your age to reach the Divine Trove Realm."

    Chen Chao nodded and did not say any more nonsense. Instead, he said, "After healing my injuries, I want to temper my muscles and bones another time. Can I trouble Your Excellency to keep an eye on what''s happening outside for me?"

    Song Lian frowned and said, "Didn''t you just get injured? Why are you in such a hurry? There''s no need to rush. If something goes wrong, that will be bad."

    Chen Chao shook his head and did not say anything about it. He was not prepared to change anything that he set his mind on.

    Song Lian said no more.

    Chen Chao walked into the room, where many things were already prepared.

    As a martial artist, Song Lian naturally knew what a martial artist''s residence needed too.

    Standing in front of arge wooden barrel, Chen Chao took off his shirt, revealing those densely packed scars, and walked into the barrel. There was currently only warm water inside and nothing else.

    After sitting down in the barrel, Chen Chao began to revolve his qi, forcing the residual qi within him outside of his body. Inst night''s battle, in order to win and not reveal too many of his trump cards, Chen Chao racked his brains and also enacted too many risky moves. When he forcibly used his body to bash through the thorny qi earlier, it was destined that he would suffer many hidden injuries.

    Last night, he forcibly suppressed it, but it was not necessary to keep it suppressed all the time. That would definitely be detrimental to his cultivation.

    Chen Chao slowly closed his eyes and began to revolve his internal qi, allowing the qi within his body to flow in the direction he desired. Soon, the pores on his skin expanded significantly and a lot of ck, tainted blood oozed out of them. Along with the subtle flow of qi, the water in the entire wooden tub began bubbling. In just a moment, it was dyed a different color too.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly. Although this process was painful, it was still normal for the tempering of the physique. He did not care too much about it.

    A momentter, he opened his eyes.

    He reced the tub of water with clean water.

    Then, he took out the medicine pouch he carried with him, and poured the medicinal solution into the wooden tub. After waiting for it to be fully dissolved, he sat back into the tub and continued tempering his muscles and bones.

    The reason why Chen Chao had a physique that martial artists in the same realm found hard topete with, was not only because he took the tempering of his muscles and bones extremely seriously, but also because he could endure the pain of the tempering process every time. He would hardly waste any of the medicinal power of the medical liquid. This endurance naturally let him possess an extremely powerful and tough body.

    Same as usual, he closed his eyes and began absorbing the medicinal power of the medicinal liquid. His expression gradually became extremely pained and the sweat beads on his forehead became dense.

    One by one, the drops slid down his cheeks and merged into the medicinal liquid.

    It was unclear how long it had passed, but he became tense all over. Every muscle in his body was exerting force. The blue veins on his arms were clearly visible to anyone.

    He gritted his teeth, enduring unknown amounts of pain.

    A single joss stick of time passed.

    Two hours passed.

    The color of the medicinal liquid in the wooden tub gradually became clear. Chen Chao finally could not endure the pain any longer and opened his eyes. However, instead of immediately getting up, he silently began to cultivate a technique, and the pain suddenly dissipated a lot. A white mist slowly rose from his body and soon enveloped the entire wooden tub.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene and appeared a little dazed.

    He could not help but remember the incident from a few years ago: that unknown ce covered in white mist, that ice coffin, and that girl lying inside the ice coffin.

    That terrifying fireball in that girl''s eyes.

    Chen Chao lifted his head and looked at the ceiling rather tiredly.

    He spat out a turbid breath.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the sun set in the west, a sunset glow appeared on the horizon. The South Lake became particrly beautiful under its illumination, as if it had merged into a beautiful scenery between heaven and earth.

    Wei Xu stood by theke, looking at this scene. This schr who had always been mild-mannered smiled, and the smile in his eyes was very genuine, even more real than the beautiful scenery before his eyes.

    Right when this schr was enjoying the scenery here, a voice sounded out by theke, "Senior Brother Wei, you still have the leisure to enjoy the scenery at this moment? Do you know how great was the influence of that incident that day?"

    A man slowly walked over, it was precisely Su Yi, the national champion of Great Liang.

    Wei Xu turned his head to look at his junior brother and smiled, "What does this matter have to do with you, Junior Brother?"

    Su Yi raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course it has nothing to do with me, but Senior Brother''s approach is too direct, and cutting off your own path of retreat. As your junior brother, I naturally want to help Senior Brother find a way out."

    Among the 72 disciples of the Dean, not all of their rtionship was harmonious. For example, these two people never had a good rtionship. Su Yi had never liked Wei Xu since he entered the school. Although Wei Xu did not necessarily dislike Su Yi, Su Yi had always been hostile towards him, so he naturally would not have much contact with him either.

    "I''ve already entered the academy and I''m Teacher''s disciple. I already have a path of retreat, the academy behind me is my retreat. As for anything else, there''s nothing much to say."

    Wei Xu looked at theke and was very calm.

    Su Yi frowned, "But Junior Sister is surnamed Xie after all, I find it hard to believe that you really think this way. Senior Brother, your approach is too simplistic and obvious, which makes me think you''re being a little deliberate like this."

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "Do you know about the story of the North Creek Hermit?"

    Hearing this, Wei Xu''s expression became a little ugly. He naturally knew about the story of the North Creek Hermit. It was a story about that great Confucian schr and a certain eminent monk from the Deercry Monastery who debated with the North Creek Hermit on Dao. The eminent monk said that the North Creek Hermit sought fame and fortune, that was the only reason he debated with him. The North Creek Hermit just smiled and said, "If Great Master didn''t have such thoughts, then how could you think that I have such thoughts?"

    At this moment, Wei Xu was using this story to imply that Su Yi was narrow-minded and was judging others based on his own character.

    Su Yi said coldly, "I''m just worried about Little Junior Sister. Our teacher has only taken in one female disciple all these years. We only have this junior sister and she''s also our only junior sister."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "What Junior Brother said is true, but since Little Junior Sister is Junior Brother''s junior sister, isn''t she my, Wei Xu''s, Junior Sister too?"

    Su Yi said indifferently, "Even if that''s the case, I still don''t trust you. Don''t Senior Brother know what your surname is?!"

    What was Wei Xu''s surname?

    It was naturally something that the entire Divine Capital knew. The prominent figures of the Divine Capital knew the background of this disciple of the dean very well.

    Wei Xu came from the Divine Capital''s Wei Family. Furthermore, he was also a legitimate son of the Wei Family.

    In recent years, the Wei Family only had one opponent in the imperial court.

    That was the Xie Family.

    Xie Nandu came from the Xie Family.

    Wei Xu thought about it before saying, "I have already told Little Junior Sister about this matter. Although Ie from the Wei Family, Little Junior Sister is also my little junior sister, so there will be no conflict."

    Su Yi frowned and said, "One day, Senior Brother will have to make a choice."

    Wei Xu looked towards the distance where a young girl was currently slowly walking over along the edge of theke, walking very slowly.

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and said softly, "How can Junior Brother be sure that I will definitely choose that side?"

    Su Yi replied calmly, "I don''t know which side Senior Brother will choose either."

 Chapter 98: Senior Brother

    Seeing Xie Nandu walk over, the two senior brothers stopped talking as well. Su Yi smiled at Xie Nandu and asked, "Little Junior Sister came to listen to the lecture again today?"

    It was a meaningless question, but Su Yi had a very serious expression, making it difficult for people to think that it was really a meaningless question.

    Xie Nandu nodded and bowed to this Senior Brother Su, "Yes."

    Although she only said one word, her expression was serious and it was not a show of rudeness. It also made people unable to produce criticizing thoughts.

    "Junior Sister has to prepare for the Myriad Willow Convention these few days and still have to find time to listen to Senior Brother Wei''s lectures, it''s naturally very ddening. But if you have any interest in chess in the future, Junior Sister cane and find me." Su Yi looked at this little junior sister with a smile on his face.

    He was Great Liang''s national champion and very skilled in ying chess. Even the Dean could not beat him on the chessboard. He could be called the number one person in the world.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I don''t like ying chess."

    Although there were still some differences between women and men in the world, there was no difference in studying and literacy. Otherwise, the dean would not have epted a female disciple. Many women fromrge families were not only proficient in literacy, but also had knowledge in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Some girls have learned these since childhood. Xie Nandu, whoes from the Xie Family, should be the same too. But Su Yi did not expect to get this answer.

    Su Yi smiled and said nonchntly, "I''m not just outstanding in chess, but also in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. I can barely squeeze into the top five in Great Liang."

    He spoke lightly, but it was indeed something to be proud of.

    To be one of the few in the world who excelled in a certain field was not an easy feat. Someone like Su Yi who could do so in many areas was almost rare.

    Xie Nandu apologized with some regret, "I''m sorry, Senior Brother Su."

    Although not explicitly stated, Su Yi already understood the meaning behind her words - she did not like chess, nor did she like the literary arts that most women enjoyed.

    Su Yimented, "Little Junior Sister is indeed out of the ordinary."

    After saying this, he smiled and left; very free and easy without any hesitation.

    He quickly disappeared from theke, like a summer breeze; without any sense of hesitation or pause.

    Wei Xu watched the figure of his junior brother leaving and said softly, "Does Junior Sister really have no interest in these things?"

    Xie Nandu nodded, "That''s right."

    Wei Xu asked, "As a member of the Xie Family, shouldn''t you have started learning these things from a young age?"

    "I did, but I still don''t like them."

    It was not that Xie Nandu did not understand, but she just did not enjoy them.

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "I understand. It''s like how Junior Sister followed me to read those books and learned many daoist magics, but you didn''t like them either."

    This statement was very clear. As a cultivator at a profound realm, Wei Xu could naturally tell that although Xie Nandu had been following him to cultivate, she had no interest in those daoist magics he had taught her, although she already learned those spells and had mastered them.

    "Some time back, I told Teacher that I wanted to learn swordsmanship, but Teacher said it wasn''t good for women to learn the sword and it was too uncivilized. Although I felt that what Teacher said was wrong, I didn''t know how to refute Teacher either."

    Xie Nandu said bluntly, "Later, I thought about it for a long time. The reason why Teacher said that was probably because he didn''t know sword cultivation techniques himself, that''s why he said that."

    Speaking of her own teacher, even Xie Nandu felt that it was a bit absurd. When she first became a disciple of the dean, Xie Nandu thought that her teacher was the leader of all schrs in the world; not an ordinary schr. No matter whether was it his manners or other things, he should not be what ordinary schrs couldpare to. But after a few interactions, she realized that she waspletely wrong.

    Hearing Xie Nandu speak like this, Wei Xu furrowed his brows slightly. "Junior Sister, it''s okay for the two of us to talk about this, but don''t let Teacher know."

    As the longest-standing student who apanied the dean, Wei Xu was well aware of his teacher''s temperament. Although his teacher was not skilled in all areas, if someone were to say that he was inferior to others in some aspect, the consequences would likely be extremely... severe.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly but did not continue speaking. Instead, she asked, "Senior brother, can I still learn swordsmanship or not?"

    Wei Xu thought for a moment and then said seriously, "Although Teacher doesn''t know sword cultivation techniques, there''s a disciple under him who''s a sword cultivator."

    Xie Nandu was a little surprised, her expression peculiar. Since the academy dean did not know sword cultivation techniques, how could he have a disciple who was a sword cultivator?

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "There are actually many sword cultivation techniques in the academy''s library. Although Teacher doesn''t know them, disciples can learn them on their own. Among Teacher''s many disciples, there was someone who wanted to be a sword cultivator like junior sister, which isn''t surprising. However, that person isn''t currently in the academy. When he returns, he can teach junior sister on behalf of Teacher."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Where is that senior brother now?"

    Wei Xu pointed to the north and said with a slight smile, "In the north."

    The northern region of the Great Liang dynasty could only refer to one ce - the Northern Frontier, that towering Great Wall, which was where the army used to defend against demons was stationed.

    Learning the sword and heading north to kill demons to defend the country was truly a great thing.

    Xie Nandu''s eyes shone with a brighter light, looking extremely radiant. Wei Xu had never seen such an emotion in his little junior sister''s eyes before. After thinking for a moment, he finally understood that this seemingly weak little junior sister was actually thinking about that distant north. She indeed had some spirit of a heroic woman.

    "Did you say earlier, that senior brother''s sword techniques were self-taught from reading books in the library?" Xie Nandu suddenly spoke, with a hint of eagerness in her eyes.

    Wei Xu already knew what she was thinking and said calmly, "Indeed so. It''s just that if you want to self-study sword cultivation techniques, it can be quite dangerous. Junior Sister still has to prepare for the Myriad Willow Convention, you shouldn''t be dyed. How about I write a letter to your senior fellow in the North?" "Your senior brother can inform you of all the things that a sword cultivator should take note of. After the Myriad Willow Convention, junior sister can resume your studies. It will probably be much safer this way."

    As her senior brother, Wei Xu naturally knew that since this little junior sister had apetitive streak in her, once she found out that sword cultivators could cultivate on their own, how could she hold back?

    After some thought, Xie Nandu nodded and smiled, "Thank you, Senior Brother."

    Wei Xu nodded slightly, took out a book from his waist, and was about to start today''s lesson.

    Xie Nandu suddenly looked at Wei Xu and asked, "Senior Brother''s surname is Wei. Back then in the alley, you could haveeter."

    There were many things that could not be hidden. Moreover, Wei Xu never thought of hiding.

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "The Wei-Xie rivalry can exist in the Divine Capital and also outside the Divine Capital, but it seems unnecessary to mention it in this academy."

    Wei Xu continued, "When your Senior Brother Su came to ask me before, he said that one day, I might be standing against little junior sister, and asked me how I''d choose. Actually, my answer to him was somewhat perfunctory."

    Xie Nandu was silent.

    "But actually, this matter isn''t difficult at all. In the academy, we are fellow students. Outside of the academy, we can be other things. What''s difficult to choose?"

    Wei Xu said it very indifferently and Xie Nandu discerned the meaning in his words.

    Xie Nandu said, "Senior Brother is magnanimous."

    Wei Xu did not say anything more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The small pavilion in the center of theke.

    The dean listened to his disciple who ran over toin and talked a whole bunch. He waved his hand rather impatiently and scolded, "Although Wei Xu that fellow is a bit wooden, how is he like what you say? Although he''s surnamed Wei and he may also be the head of the Wei Family in the future, even if he gets involved in the Wei-Xie struggleter on, and your little junior sister happens to stand opposite him, they will have to rely on their own abilities. Could it be that that guy is going to throw away his face?"

    Su Yi looked at the dean aggrievedly and said, "This student had good intentions too. What if that Wei fellow decides to be unreasonable? Little Junior Sister is still so young, I..."

    "Rubbish!"

    The dean picked up a handful of fish food and threw it into theke. Looking at the fish gathering around, he frowned and said, "Su Yi, I know you don''t like your senior brother, and I''m not going to talk about the reasons why. In any case, you''re worrying too much about this matter. Besides, even if he were to bully your little junior sister in the future, she still has a punk protecting her. You don''t need to worry about it."

    Su Yi widened his eyes in disbelief and said, "Teacher, are you giving away Little Junior Sister like that?"

    The deanughed coldly, "When a girl grows up, she can''t be controlled by anyone. Who your Little Junior Sister likes and who she wants to marry, what can I, her teacher, do about it? If she had a different personality, that would be one thing. But with her temperament, do you think she''ll listen to anyone?"

    Su Yi sighed, "But we can''t just let Junior Sister do as she pleases. What on earth is that punk''s background anyway?"

    The dean smiled and said, "Don''t ask. Even if you do, I won''t tell you either."

    Su Yi opened his mouth and pouted, feeling very dissatisfied.

    "Don''t make that face in front of me, it disgusts me," the dean waved his hand impatiently, indicating that the boy in front of him should leave.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked probingly, "Does teacher want to y a round?"

    The dean chuckled and asked, "Do you think I''m stupid? Do you want to humiliate me on the chessboard now?"

    Su Yi immediately felt that things were amiss and quickly said, "This disciple just remembered that His Majesty summoned me today, so I''ll take my leave first."

    The dean did not speak, but just nced at Su Yi. In an instant, this national champion of the Great Liang Dynasty stood still and could not move anymore.

    The dean sat back down, smiling as he said, "I see that your chess skills have improved over the years, but you''ve been reading fewer and fewer books, and your rationality has grown poorer. Since that''s the case, take some time today to think about it."

    After saying this, the dean turned to look at theke, some anger appearing between his brows. He frowned and said, "I don''t know sword cultivation techniques?" "Sword cultivation is merely a minor path, could it be more powerful than my academy''s daoist techniques?"

    "I really don''t understand why you insist on learning the sword. Like that short-lived senior brother of yours, do you insist on gambling with your life in the north?"

    Although the dean calls the senior brother short-lived, he''s still alive. Just describing him as living life dangerously.

 Chapter 99: Entering the Library to Study the Sword

    As night fell and the day wasing to an end, Wei Xu put away the book and walked alone along thekeside. Just like when he came, he looked like an ordinary schr.

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment and also walked along thekeside. She stood by theke for a long time, listening to Wei Xu''s lesson. Although there were students passing by thekeside from time to time, no one could see her thanks to Wei Xu''s technique. Now that Wei Xu had left, the students by theke finally noticed her.

    The current Xie Nandu was already famous in the academy. The legend of this Xie Family''s girl had been circting in the academy for a long time, but because she hardly ever left that small courtyard, the students in the academy also found it difficult to see her. At this moment, having met by thekeside, they naturally took a few more looks at her.

    However, regardless of gender, no one at thekeside took the initiative to walk up to Xie Nandu and greet her. It was not because her title as the disciple of the academy''s dean was too great, but because of her friend who had caused quite a stir in the academy a few days ago, which caused this academy''s students to have someplex emotions towards this girl. When they met at this moment, naturally no one would say anything.

    She walked along thekeside and finally passed through many study rooms. Many students stopped to look at her after seeing her.

    It was not until she was almost reaching the library that someone stopped in their tracks as they passed by Xie Nandu, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Just as the person hesitated, Xie Nandu already took a step forward and the distance between the two grew.

    "Miss Xie!"

    The person gathered their courage to speak, but received no response. They gritted their teeth and hurriedly left without saying another word.

    Xie Nandu soon arrived at the entrance of the library, but someone was standing in front of the door. It was precisely Xia Yuan, the young man who had almost fought with Chen Chao by theke a few days ago.

    That night at the banquet, this young man from the Xia Family had almost no presence. All of the limelight was stolen by that young man. After returning to the academy, he had not done anything, nor had he visited the small courtyard by theke again.

    Today, they met by chance in front of the library. Xia Yuan looked at the young girl in front of him with aplicated expression. Back then, the Xia Family wanted to seek marriage for him with this young girl, but he rejected it himself in the end. After the imperial banquet that night, Xia Yuan''s thoughts had changed somewhat. But in the end, Xie Nandu''s actions towards Chen Chao made it very easy for others to give up hope.

    The two of them met in front of the library and Xia Yuan took the initiative to call out, "Junior Sister Xie."

    Although Xie Nandu was the dean''s disciple, they were all students of the academy, so calling her junior sister based on age was not a problem.

    Xie Nandu stopped and nced at Xia Yuan.

    She did not speak, but this action meant that she was waiting for his next words.

    Xia Yuan said, "About what happened at the South Lake that day, could Junior Sister help me apologize to him?"

    His voice was not soft, all the students present could hear him clearly. Upon hearing this, many of them knew about what had happened at theke that day, and they were all quite shocked.

    The Myriad Willow Convention had yet to start, why did this senior brother already lower his head first? Could it just be because of what happened at the imperial banquet?

    Xie Nandu said, "It''s not like you misjudged me. If you want to apologize, go and tell him."

    Hearing this, the students were also stunned. They never expected Xie Nandu to respond in such a way. They originally thought that since Xia Yuan had already lowered his head, she should at least show some kindness to him since they were ssmates after all. However, they never expected such a stiff answer.

    Xia Yuan frowned, but he was not angry. After experiencing the imperial banquet, he already knew that Xie Nandu was the kind of person who would even reprimand an outsider, let alone care about his thoughts.

    That night, although Chen Chao was the one who stood out the most, those who truly experienced the imperial banquet knew that Xie Nandu''s spirit andposure disyed at the imperial banquet was not what they couldpare to. If not for that her cultivation realm wascking, there probably would not have been any chance for Chen Chao to stand out.

    Without Chen Chao, even if the foreign cultivators had defeated all the Great Liang Dynasty''s young people on that night, Xie Nandu''s reputation would probably have risen to a higher level. She would not be forgotten as she was now and people would remember what she had done.

    "Junior Sister''s words are reasonable. I wonder if he is in the academy right now?"

    Xia Yuan thought about it and said with a gentle tone.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "He''s not here."

    Xia Yuan felt a bit helpless.

    However, Xie Nandu did not say anything more. Instead, she walked past this top schr of the academy and entered the library.

    She came to the library today to read and did not want to waste time on other things.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Walking into the library, it was extremely quiet.

    Although it was already nighttime, it was bright as day inside the library. Countless priceless luminous pearls hung on the roof beams, illuminating every corner of the library. In the center of the first floor, there were densely packed bookshelves, containing countless ancient ssics and cultivation methods for the students of the academy to browse. Here, the students either sat on the ground to read or leaned against the walls. Every one of them was extremely focused, with only the asional sound of turning pages breaking the silence.

    This was the first time that Xie Nandu had entered the library. Before, when she was studying, she would send her maid Liu Ye to the library to fetch it for her. As the dean''s disciple, her treatment was naturally different from that of ordinary students. Bringing books away was normal too.

    It was just that Xie Nandu headed to the second floor after lingering on the first floor for a moment.

    Previously, Wei Xu said that if she wanted to train in the sword, she should wait for him to write a letter to that senior brother in the north. It would not be toote to train in the sword after getting a reply. Xie Nandu also felt that it was good at that time, but after listening to a lecture, she felt that she wanted to take a look at those sword cultivation methods, so she came here.

    This was an extremely natural thing to do and there was nothing strange about it.

    Senior Brother was right, she also thought that it was correct at the time. But after a while, she felt that she wanted to take a look. She was not necessarily going to cultivate it, so of course it was good too.

    If she wanted to start cultivating after taking a look, it would likely not be a problem too.

    Xie Nandu arrived on the second floor where there were significantly fewer studentspared to the first floor. The books here were almost all rted to cultivation and not all the students who were admitted to the academy were suited for cultivation. Therefore, there were naturally much fewer students here.

    As she walked through the shelves, Xie Nandu did not immediately start browsing through the daoist techniques. Instead, she released her qi and soon noticed a sense of sharpnessing from a particr shelf.

    She walked over to it and found a row of bookshelves. At a nce, there were several hundred volumes of daoist techniques that were all sword cultivation techniques.

    In the world of sword cultivation, same as Daoism, there were two main lineages: the Heart Sword lineage and the Hidden Sword lineage. These two lineages each took up half the world of sword cultivation back then. But over time, the Heart Sword lineage became stronger, while the Hidden Sword lineage gradually declined. Nowadays, when people talked about sword cultivators, they only knew about the Heart Sword lineage. The Hidden Sword lineage was only left with a Sword Sect in the world, with very few disciples. The Hidden Sword lineage''s sword cultivators tended to keep a low profile and there had been no news from the sect for a long time. Nobody knew if that Sword Sect still had any sessors or not.

    Currently, the sword cultivation techniques circting in the world were mostly the cultivation techniques of the Heart Sword lineage. As for the techniques of the Hidden Sword lineage, even if one were to search through those few Heart Sword cultivation sects, there were probably only a few dozen volumes at most.

    The academy imed to have all the books in the world, but even in the library, there were no Hidden Sword lineage''s sword cultivation techniques.

    Xie Nandu reached out to take a volume of sword cultivation technique. The bamboo slip which had probably been sitting there for many years was immactely clean, with a few small seal characters on it. It was titled "Qi Controlling Myriad Swords," a technique for controlling swords with one''s qi.

    After a moment''s thought, Xie Nandu put this volume of sword cultivation technique back.

    She picked up the second volume. This one was titled "Grass Sword."

    Then the third volume, the fourth volume...

    For each volume, she did not open it to look inside. She just put it back on the shelf after reading the name.

    After a stick of incense had burned, Xie Nandu had already looked through more than a hundred volumes of sword cultivation techniques, but she only knew the names and nothing more.

    After some time had passed, Xie Nandu lowered her head and looked at her sleeve cuff, it was already in tatters. Every time she took a volume, there would be sword qi emanating from it. These scrolls were not written by the original sword cultivator who created this sword cultivation technique, but no matter who transcribed those sword cultivation methods, after so much time had passed, the sword intent had already permeated the bamboo slips.

    Furthermore, it was the cultivation method itself that produced the sword intent.

    In other words, whichever scroll''s sword cultivation method was stronger, the retained sword intent would be sharper and more abundant.

    Xie Nandu was going to pick the strongest scroll.

    But after a moment, she stopped and reached for a bamboo slip that had been ced in a corner.

    When she picked up the bamboo slip, the thin string tied on the bamboo slip suddenly broke, cleanly and evenly.

    Then, her fingers felt a stinging sensation and some tiny drops of blood seeped out.

    But she did not retract her hand, instead taking out the bamboo slip without even looking at what the name of the sword cultivation method was, and just opened it up.

    There were already many cracks on the bamboo slip and each crack was extremely sharp, as if it had been cut by someone with a sword.

    Just the words on it were so powerful, indicating the strength of this volume''s sword cultivation method. Xie Nandu was very satisfied, so she began reading it carefully.

    After just a moment, her eyes began to hurt.

    She ignored it and silently continued reading.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, she became a bit tired and looked away.

    But the contents of the bamboo slip were already imprinted in her mind and the qi in her body began to circte involuntarily.

    Rubbing her forehead, she looked out the window and realized that it was alreadyte at night.

    There were no other academy students around her anymore.

    Her mind stirred slightly and a hint of sword qi suddenly overflowed from her fingers.

    She lowered her head to take a look, it was unknown what she was thinking.

    There was no one around at this moment and nobody knew about her experience as well. Hence, she did not know what it meant.

    If there was a sword cultivator standing next to her at this moment and saw the sword qi emanating from her fingers just by reading one scroll of sword cultivation method, they would probably scream in disbelief!

 Chapter 100: The Ghost of the Library

    When a sword cultivator crossed the threshold, there would be this saying about observing the sword. Usually, their respective masters would provide them with some sword cultivation techniques that could generate sword intent, and record how long it took and how many of these techniques the disciple needed to read before resonating without shing with the sword intent. The less time it took, the smoother this person''s path of Sword Daowould be, and it also represented this person''s suitability for sword cultivation. If it took too long, it would prove that this person was mediocre and might never reach a high level in their lifetime.

    As for cultivators who could not be recognized by the sword intent, it proved that they could not be a sword cultivator.

    This was observing the intent of the sword.

    In the history of sword cultivators, those with excellent talent, which were also those who could read the first volume of sword cultivation technique without being rejected by the sword intent, such existences would often have great achievements after stepping into Sword Dao cultivation. They were all existences with hope of achieving Nepenthe. If a sect discovered such a talented sword cultivator, they would definitely regard them as a precious treasure and nurture them carefully.

    If there were no idents, such a sword cultivator would one day be the pir of a sect; a truly important figure.

    After observing the sword, the next step was to cultivate sword qi within the body. This stage also had varying degrees of speed, but even the most talented individuals usually required three to five days.

    Sword cultivators who could birth sword qi within their body on the same day they observe the sword were extremely rare existences.

    There were usually only three to five such individuals in each generation. Many times, there was only one person.

    Sword cultivators who could birth sword qi on the same day they observe the sword would often be one of the most brilliant sword cultivators of that era.

    Someone like Xie Nandu who could birth sword qi within her body while reading her first volume of sword cultivation technique, her talent could probably rank in the top ten in the entire cultivation history of sword cultivators, or even an existence in the top five.

    Such a sword cultivator would be regarded as someone who was born to practice the sword; a potential sword immortal.

    Xie Nandu was not a sword cultivator. She came to the library tonight just to take a look at the sword cultivation techniques. She never thought about cultivating at all.

    She knew little about sword cultivators and seemed a little confused. However, if news of what happened tonight were to spread, a grandmaster of Sword Dao might enter the academy tomorrow to take her away and earnestly impart her their Sword Dao cultivation. Those sword cultivation sects whose legacies were not considered too long-standing might even promise her on the spot that the position of sect master would be hers in the future.

    Before today, Xie Nandu''s talent had already been revealed. When she was at the small pavilion in the middle of South Lake, the dean had taken a serious look at her and recognized her extraordinary talents. Hence, he wanted to take her in as a disciple. Then, when Wei Xu gave her lectures by theke, he also often marveled at how his little junior sister was a cultivator who was naturally suited to cultivate.

    Even earlier, before she came to the Divine Capital, Xie Nandu''s exceptional talent for cultivation had already been discovered when she was still at White Deer. The Divine Capital''s Xie Family had gone to White Deer''s Xie Family when she was very young. After observing her, the Divine Capital''s Xie Family made the decision for her toe to the Divine Capital to study after she turned sixteen

    She had long been acknowledged as a cultivation genius and no one in the entire Divine Capital would doubt this fact.

    But who could have imagined that, in addition to cultivating daoist techniques, she also had such talent in Sword Dao...

    This meant that in the future, she would not only be able to traverse extremely far in daoist technique cultivation, but also be an extremely powerful sword cultivator.

    In the history of cultivation, there had been other cultivators who could excel in both paths at the same time like her. But she had such a bright future in both areas. She might be the only one in the entire history of cultivation.

    If one could advance in both paths at the same time and reach the farthest point on both at the same time, that would be an achievement that no one dared to imagine.

    But tonight''s matter was currently not known to others for the time being and Xie Nandu also did not know know what it meant. Perhaps even if she knew, given this young girl''s personality, she would just shake her head and not care too much.

    Dismissing her thoughts, that hint of sword qi dissipated before Xie Nandu withdrew her hand and closed the volume of sword cultivation technique. She undid the hair tie that was tying her hair and retied the bamboo slip.

    Her ck hair was casually draped over her shoulders, with a faint floral fragrance, like a pear blossom in spring.

    She did not look at the name of that sword cultivation technique, nor did she flip through it again, because she remembered everything she had read. This was her ability.

    After putting away that volume of bamboo slip, she turned and went downstairs. It was already midnight now and there were no students in the library. When she left the library, she looked up and saw the bright moon hanging high in the sky. The moonlight spilled down on the earth, allowing her to see the path ahead clearly. With the moonlight as herpanion, she walked quietly towards theke, without the fear that ordinary women would have.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The library which was as bright as daylight, was the brightest ce in the entire academy at night.

    This brightness was even a bit abrupt, but the students of the academy did not think so.

    After scolding his disciples during the day, the dean felt bored and fell asleep. He woke up in the middle of the night, thinking about the things that his youngest disciple said to Wei Xu that fool by theke. The dean got up and headed towards the library.

    Although he, as the teacher, did not know sword cultivation techniques, since his disciple had this idea, he could still do something about it.

    He was prepared to enter the library to choose a volume on sword cultivation technique and write a letter to inform that damn short-lived disciple in the north, asking him to write down and reply with his cultivation insights, so that his youngest disciple could also embark on the path of Sword Dao.

    With this in mind, the dean slowly went upstairs. In just a moment, he had arrived at the bookshelf where the sword cultivation techniques were ced. He reached out and quickly picked up a scroll from among the many bamboo slips, which happened to be the same one that Xie Nandu had read before.

    The dean frowned slightly at the girl''s hair tie on the bamboo slip. When he looked down, he found that the string that was originally used to tie the bamboo slip was currently quietly lying on the ground.

    The cut was very neat, as if it had been cut by a sword.

    The dean pondered for a moment and figured out what had happened.

    He turned his gaze back to the hair tie and fell silent.

    Then, a light breeze blew out of his clothes, stirring up tiny specks of dust and creating a rather ethereal atmosphere on the second floor of the library.

    A scene gradually appeared.

    It was precisely the same scene of that young girl browsing the bookshelves before.

    The dean looked at the scene and said to himself, self-mockingly, "I''m really a bitte."

    He had intended to find a sword cultivation technique for her, but he had not expected Xie Nandu to arrive earlier than him. This girl had always been calm, so why was she so impatient this time?

    She had only just asked him these questions during the day, but she could not hold back anymore when night fell?

    Did she really dislike cultivating daoist magic and insisted on learning those sword cultivation techniques?

    The dean pondered these questions, but did not pay much attention to them. This was a trivial matter in the first ce, it was not a problem worth deep consideration.

    If Xie Nandu really liked sword cultivation techniques, then let her cultivate them. Could it be that she would stop being her disciple after bing a sword cultivator?

    This logic did not exist.

    He waved his hand, put the bamboo scroll back on the shelf, and was about to turn around and leave.

    But as he turned around, he suddenly became distracted and turned his gaze back to the image.

    At this moment, that young girl lowered her head and looked at her fingertips.

    The dean also looked over.

    He felt a hint of sharpness.

    This kind of tracing method could only reproduce the situation at that time, but some things would still be missing and it would not be so clear.

    However, that sharp intent still currently existed in the library and had notpletely dissipated.

    The dean was a little dazed.

    Even for a character like him, he did not know what he should say when he saw such a scene too.

    He naturally knew that the disciple he took in was a genius.

    But he never expected that Xie Nandu would also have such talent in Sword Dao.

    At the thought of how this disciple might be a peerless one-of-a-kind figure in history who dual-cultivated sword qi and daoist techniques, the dean... ... could not help butugh.

    Hisughter was very hearty and quickly spread throughout the entire library.

    "Whatever bullshit about how the size of your fist is the truth, whatever rubbish about how educated people can talk reason, but can''t fight! Alright, you all just wait a few years, I''ll show you what it means to have truth in my hands. I''ll spin it however I want!"

    It was just that thisughter was not pleasant to the ear.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning when the sky was just turning bright, students gathered by theke. There were no sses at the academy today, so there were more students than usual by theke. However, all these students seemed a bit anxious and many had heavy dark circles under their eyes, as if they had not slept wellst night. It was unclear what had happened.

    People who knew each other greeted each other and chatted casually.

    Soon, someone began to ask anxiously, "Did you guys hear it too?"

    Hearing this, many students by theke nodded their heads in agreement, saying, "That sound was like a howling ghost. It was terrifying at first and then more frightening as we thought about it. It gave us the chills!"

    "Brother Chen is right. I was reading a book on sage teachings at the time. I''m not afraid to admit that the sound scared me so much that I immediately dropped my book."

    "Exactly. The academy is where we study the teachings of the sages. There should be great righteous energy that hassted through the ages. Why would there be ghosts?"

    "That''s true. It doesn''t make sense, but we really did hear that sound. It was definitely the howling of an evil spirit!"

    Some students were confused and had doubtful looks on their faces.

    "Who can say for sure?" One student whispered, "Judging by the direction of the sound, the cry of the ghostst night came from the direction of the library..."

    "We need to tell the teachers about this. They''re great schrs with great righteousness, it should be easy for them to drive away the ghosts. If this matter isn''t resolved, how can we dare to go to the library to read?"

    "You make a valid point. If the ghosts don''t leave, we really have no interest in studying."

    The students of the academy discussed the sound they heardst night by theke, each and every one of their faces looking ugly.

    However, they did not notice that currently, outside the crowd, the expression of a man who had been too excitedst night and hade for an early morning walk by theke was bing increasingly uglier.

 Chapter 101: Letter and the Saintess

    Chen Chao had already been gone for several days, but Xie Nandu did not pay much attention to it. She only asionally looked at the pile of books that she had left behind without anyone to continue reading them. Only then, would she feel a bit ufortable. It was just that the emotions were very faint and did not affect her much.

    Wei Xu came to the courtyard today and the maid Liu Ye knew that this seemingly ordinary schr in front of her had an extraordinary status, so she hurriedly went to prepare tea to serve the guest.

    But Wei Xu waved his hand to interrupt and just handed two letters to Xie Nandu. He said in a strange tone, "Teacher already knows that the junior sister wants to study swordsmanship."

    When he spoke, he was actually a bit puzzled. He had already instructed Xie Nandu not to tell Teacher about this matter, but he did not expect that their teacher already knew. Today, he received a letter from the North and was just about to bring it to Xie Nandu, but he did not expect Teacher to also take out a letter and asked him to bring it together.

    The letters were written by the same person and he probably knew why there were two letters

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I didn''t tell Teacher."

    Wei Xu thought for a moment and understood, "Since we are in the academy, there is nothing that Teacher doesn''t know."

    In the academy, the dean was actually akin to a god.

    "Since Teacher didn''t stop Junior Sister and even wrote a letter to ask that junior brother to reply to you, it should be considered as acquiescence. If Junior Sister has time, you can try cultivating. I presume that with Junior Sister''sprehension ability and that junior brother''s letter, there shouldn''t be any major problems."

    After Wei Xu finished speaking, he turned and was about to leave.

    Xie Nandu suddenly spoke up and asked, "Senior Brother, there''s a rumor about the library being haunted by a ghost that''s circting in the academy now, does Senior Brother know the inside story?"

    Normally, Xie Nandu would not have cared about such things, but the rumor about the haunting had started on the day she read the sword cultivation technique in the library, which piqued her curiosity.

    Wei Xu frowned and, surprisingly, seemed displeased as he said "This haunting is utter nonsense. We are all schrs of the Great Liang Dynasty, why would we believe in ghosts and gods? Even if the spirits of the dead wander after death, how could they do evil?"

    The most obvious difference between the Great Liang Dynasty and the previous dynasty was that the Great Liang Dynasty did not believe in ghosts and gods. Those small temples in the mountains and countryside were all abandoned during the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said softly, "Well, then there''s nothing to worry about."

    Wei Xu nodded with a smile and soon left.

    After Wei Xu left, Xie Nandu lowered her head and opened one of the two letters. As soon as she opened it, a sword intent burst out, sharp and full of killing intent. Before Xie Nandu could react, her sleeves were shredded by sword intent again.

    She took the letter out.

    "I heard that Teacher has taken in a junior sister for us and I am overjoyed. I also know that little junior sister intends to explore the path of the sword. When I, this senior brother, read this letter, I''m truly happy and feel that my path isn''t alone..."

    When she opened the letter, the sword intent dissipated and was reced with a sense of joy. Through the contents of the letter, one could imagine how happy that disciple of the dean, who was ying demons in the northern frontier, must have been when he wrote the letter.

    After the brief greeting and expression of joy, the letter went on to describe the precautions and insights on sword cultivation, as well as the many thoughts of the sword cultivator''sprehension on Sword Dao.

    Xie Nandu quickly finished reading the letter and then opened the other letter.

    That letter was from the dean, written to the disciple in the northern frontier, asking him to reply.

    Presumably, it was more valuable than the letter Wei Xu wrote.

    Opening the envelope, there was also a trace of sword intent. It was just that it was not strong and was very ordinary.

    "Teacher mentioned that little junior sister''s method of enlightenment in Sword Dao was that one book, this senior brother is very impressed. You should know that the person''s sword intent is already one of the best in the cultivation world for hundreds of years. To be honest, when this senior brother first learned the sword, I didn''t dare to touch that volume. Junior Sister''s talent really makes this senior brother envy you. But I heard Teacher say that Junior Sister is a genius in Sword Dao, so this senior brother can understand the link... "

    This letter was much more specific and everything was exined ording to the difficulties written in that sword cultivation technique. This senior brother exined things very clearly and gave many examples.

    So Xie Nandu read this letter very slowly, not skimming over anything, but absorbing every word.

    So when she finished reading the letter, it was already afternoon.

    The sun was beginning to nt westward.

    Xie Nandu put down the letter in her hand and rubbed her forehead rather wearily, but she still did not see the figure of that young man. She was feeling a bit irritable, so she patted the low table next to her chair.

    Liu Ye hurried over and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"

    Xie Nandu did not speak. How could she express the words that were stuck in her throat?

    Liu Ye wanted to probe, but after Xie Nandu looked at her, she immediately shut her mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside that low-rise manor.

    Chen Chao casually plucked a thin branch from a tree on the side of the street. Then, he put it in his mouth to dig his teeth, then burped with satisfaction.

    He acted like a ruffian who had just conned someone into giving him food.

    Song Lian walked beside him and eximed, "This is really great."

    Chen Chao rubbed his slightly bloated belly and said, "Your Excellency, Sister-inw is really good at cooking. Your Excellency has to work hard. After you marry her, you''ll be able to eat this kind of food every day."

    Hearing the term "sister-inw," Song Lian smiled contentedly and said, "Of course, it seems like it won''t be long now. But no matter what, I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, an old man like me who''s halfway into the ground would still be feeling sorry for myself for many years toe."

    Chen Chao chuckled and did not say anything.

    These days, he had not gone back to the academy. Firstly, it was because the Myriad Willow Convention was approaching and he needed to prepare well. So he had been increasing the frequency of his body tempering during this period; virtually once every two days. This intensity would be too much for an ordinary martial artist, but Chen Chao paid no attention to it. In his free time, Chen Chao had also been working hard to help his boss solve his problem.

    Fortunately, through Chen Chao''s efforts, that woman''s feelings for Song Lian had grown. During the meal, she even took the initiative to serve Song Lian.

    If everything went smoothly, Song Lian would soon get his wish.

    The two left that stretch of low-rise houses and soon arrived at a wider street. A few constables from the Left Guard stood on both sides.

    "What''s this, Sir?"

    Chen Chao was surprised to see the Left Guard''s constables here.

    Song Lian nced at him and casually said, "In recent days, many foreign cultivators have entered the Divine Capital. As the day approaches, more and more people have beening. Today, some important figures will be arriving and the left guard has been ordered to escort them."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "In that case, this lowly official will go back and not dy your business, sir."

    Song Lian was originally prepared to nod his head, but upon thinking, he changed his mind and smiled, "Brat, you''re also the deputymander of my left guard. Logically speaking, you should also take a look at how my Left Guard normally operates. If I, themander, suddenly drop dead one day, you might be able to directly take over the Left Guard."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Your Excellency, you''re still in your prime. How could such a thing happen? But since Your Excellency has said so, this lowly official go and take a look with you today. Consider it an early experience."

    Song Lian nodded and gave a signal to Weng Quan who had been waiting nearby. Thetter understood and led a spirited white horse out. Chen Chao took the reins and mounted the horse, looking very natural.

    Song Lian sat on his horse and watched with curiosity as he asked, "What? Have you ridden a horse before?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. During his days as the warden in Tianqing County, he did not even have an office, let alone a horse. However, he had killed too many demons in the mountains and his body was tainted with some baleful energy. This white horse was spiritual and could sense it, so it did not dare to resist at this moment.

    Song Lian originally just casually mentioned it and did not care when he saw that it was not the case either. He just waved his hand and headed towards the city gate.

    As themander, he naturally walked at the front, and Chen Chao, the deputymanding officer, followed him,gging behind a bit.

    "Your Excellency, these foreign cultivators came to the capital, isn''t it arranged by the Ministry of Rites? When did the Left Guard have to get involved too?"

    Chen Chao sat on his horse, looking around, somewhat bored.

    Song Lian calmly said, "What prestige can those weak schrs from the Ministry of Rites have among these foreign cultivators? It''s true that it has always been the Ministry of Rites before, but in fact, there has always been a vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution present. You know that person too, you''ve met him by the South Lake.."

    Chen Chao nodded and soon remembered that vice-chairman who looked like a rich tycoon.

    "It''s still him today as usual, but among those who areing to the Divine Capital this time, there''s a youngdy with a very important identity. Hmm, she should be a little girl. We always have to pay more attention to such things, otherwise, there will be big problems."

    Song Lian smiled and said, "But, I presume that no one will do anything in the Divine Capital. After all, this is the capital of our Great Liang dynasty."

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows and said, "A little girl?"

    "What kind of little girl?"

    Song Lian frowned and said, "What are you thinking, kid? That Miss Xie treats you like this and you still have other ideas?"

    Chen Chao said seriously, "Isn''t that just an attitude of appreciation? Your Excellency, you''re thinking too much."

    Song Lian sneered and did not care, saying, "That little girl is the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, and she has a great reputation in the foreignnds. Do you know about the Myriad Heaven Pce?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple was one of the two major lineages of Daoism, and the Myriad Heaven Pce was the daoist leader of the other lineage. Since that little girl was the saintess, her status was extraordinary to begin with. It was also natural that the Great Liang Dynasty attached greater importance.

    "Actually, we have another intention this time. The Infatuation Daoist Temple and the Great Liang Dynasty have never had much friendship, but the Myriad Heaven Pce is different. The imperial court is now showing more importance to the Myriad Heaven Pce. Perhaps we can gain another ally for the imperial court."

    Song Lian said emotionally, "His Majesty the Emperor is probably thinking about these things every day. It is really difficult for His Majesty."

    However, Chen Chao did not care andughed, "As an emperor, what else would he worry about besides the world?"

 Chapter 102: Midsummer

    "That Saintess is a little girl? I presume that her cultivation realm isn''t high, right?"

    Chen Chao rode his horse and chatted idly with Song Lian.

    Song Lian nodded and said, "She''s only twelve years old; really just a little girl. This time, she''s only participating in the literary exam at the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Speaking up to here, Song Lian narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard that the youngdy from the Xie Family is also only participating in the literary exam?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "She has only recently started cultivating and her cultivation realm is too low, so she can only participate in the literary exam. But it seems this little girl isn''t easy to deal with either, right?"

    Song Lian said solemnly, "As one of the lineage daoist leader of the two branches of Daoism, although the Myriad Heaven Pce''s influence in the daoism society is far from what it used to be now, how can its foundation be what ordinary sects canpete with?" "This little girl is the saintess too, she''s naturally extraordinary. Tell your lover to be more careful."

    Chen Chao mumbled in agreement, but did not say much. Soon, they arrived at the city gate, where the officials from the Ministry of Rites had been waiting for a long time.

    Seeing that the Left Guard camete, that official from the Ministry of Rites with a goatee looked a little unhappy. But after seeing Song Lian sitting on his horse, he did not say anything either. The officials from the Left Guard were not under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Rites, they only took orders from the Warden. Even if he wanted to file aint and the Emperor was willing to handle it, the final destination could only be the Warde Office.

    Thinking of this, the official from the Ministry of Rites dispelled this idea and just looked outside the city gate, waiting quietly for the guests they were going to wee.

    Chen Chao also looked outside the city gate, sizing up his surroundings while he was at it. Before they came, the Left Guard''s constables had already surveyed this area several times and bystanders had been driven away long ago. Every important ce here was guarded by the Left Guard''s constables. Although no one would believe that there would be any idents in the Divine Capital, they all knew the importance of being careful.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There are many trees on both sides of the official road outside the Divine Capital. It was already midsummer and there were many cicadas on the trees.

    To some people, the sound of cicadas signified summer and they enjoyed it. However, many people found it annoying. They might not dislike cicadas, but disliked summer.

    The sound of cicadas continued buzzing and the sound of horse hooves got closer from afar.

    When the horse carriage approached, it was in and unremarkable at a nce. There was nothing special about it and the horses seemed ordinary too; not some divine steeds. The colors were quite mixed.

    The coachman driving the carriage was dressed in a in gray daoist robe, giving off a sage-like air

    Suddenly, the curtains of the carriage were lifted by someone, revealing a small snow-white hand. The hand was very fair, with skin as smooth as cream. Just by looking at this hand, one could tell that its owner must be one of the most beautiful women in the world. Sure enough, when the curtains were lifted, the face that appeared was extremely beautiful. Although there was still some youthfulness on her face because she was still young, everyone could tell that this girl would definitely be very beautiful in a few years and would be one of the most beautiful women in the world.

    The young girl looked at the scenery outside the window. Listening to the sound of cicadas, she smiled. It was just that this smile revealed two big dimples on her face, making her appear even cuter.

    "The scenery of the Divine Capital is pretty good. It''s just thatpared to the mountains, it''s stillcking."

    The girl who spoke was none other than the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce of this generation, Zhu Xia. ording to the rules of the Myriad Heaven Pce, every twenty years, they must select a disciple from the youngest generation who had exceptional talent and a great temperament. If it was a male, he is called the Holy Son, and if it was a female, she would be called the Saintess.

    The Saintess or Holy Son might not necessarily inherit the position of Pce Lord of the Myriad Heaven Pce in the next generation, but they were considered the face of Myriad Heaven Pce in this generation. In matters involving young cultivators, the Saintess or Holy Son would represent the Myriad Heaven Pce to strive for the final victory.

    Except, when the current generation''s saintess was designated as Zhu Xia, it was actually not just the Myriad Heaven Pce''s internal members, even the foreign cultivators were very surprised when they learned about this. It was not because Zhu Xia was not qualified, but because she was too young and her cultivation realm was too low.

    Such a saintess might have an iparably bright future, but how would she represent the Myriad Heaven Pce to walk the world?

    However, it seemed that the Pce Lord of the Myriad Heaven Pce, as well as the elders, had no thoughts on this matter. They were indifferent to what their sect''s disciples thought, nor did they care about the opinions of the outside world too. They simply dered Zhu Xia as the saintess and that was that.

    Now, the Myriad Willow Convention was taking ce and Myriad Heaven Pce had sent more than a few disciples to participate in the martial exam. But, it was just this one person for the literary exam.

    Moreover, Zhu Xia entered the city alone. She did not travel by the same route as the other disciples of Myriad Heaven Pce.

    She was veryte.

    In the carriage, other than Zhu Xia, there was also an elderly man with a kind face. His hair was already white and his eyes were already sunken, and his face was covered in wrinkles. It gave the impression that he was extremely old and could ascend to the heavens in the next second.

    Hearing Zhu Xia speak, the old man smiled and replied, "Among the many sects in the foreignnds, there aren''t many that canpare to the scenery of the Myriad Heaven Pce in the first ce. The Divine Capital is known for its loftiness, but even the Infatuation Daoist Temple wouldn''t dare to say that it is more ethereal than the Myriad Heaven Pce."

    Zhu Xia smiled and said, "Master, your words are really dull."

    The old man looked lovingly at the young girl in front of him. He had spent his whole life cultivating and paid no attention to worldly affairs, walking exceedingly far on the path of cultivation. However, at the end of his life, he realized that he had missed out on many beautiful sights in his lifetime. He wanted to turn around and make up for the regrets, but found that time waited for no one. Fortunately, in thest moments of his life, he found a disciple to pass down his dao attainments and inherit his mantle. The old man naturally doted on this disciple dearly. Hence, normally when they were together, he did not pay too much attention to rules and regtions.

    "If you want to win the literary exam in this Myriad Willow Convention, you must be careful of that girl from the academy."

    The old man looked out of the carriage. Listening to the cicadas chirping, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Many years ago, I had dealings with the academy''s dean. Although he was hot-tempered, he was very proud. Even though he had always wanted to take in 72 disciples, he was actually extremely strict in his selection. The first 71 were all outstanding young talents from the Great Liang Dynasty. When it came to thest one, that old man naturally became even more serious. Now that he has taken that girl as his disciple, it suffices to show that young girl''s extraordinariness. You''ll meet her in the literary exam and she may be your greatest opponent."

    Zhu Xia pouted, somewhat not agreeing as she said, "I''ve studied for so many years, could it be that I''m not as good as her?"

    The old man smiled, "I''ve never seen that girl either, but I believe in that old punk''s judgment."

    When that academy dean was mentioned, Zhu Xia became a little serious too. She had another reason for epting this task toe to the Divine Capital and take part in the Myriad Willow Convention, it was because she wanted to visit the academy.

    She wanted to see the dean, who was known among the foreignnd cultivators for being a maverick schr who did not look like a schr.

    However, on the way here, she became a little more curious about other things.

    "Master, I heard that at the recent imperial banquet, Senior Brother He from the Verdant Cloud Temple was defeated by an uncivilized youth."

    This is the news she heard on the way.

    Simrly a genius on the Latent Dragon List, Zhu Xia knew how strong He Yi was. He might not be one of the most outstanding young people in the foreignnds, but in the Great Liang Dynasty, he should have no opponents.

    The old man grunted in agreement and picked up a small wooden box next to him. After flipping through it for a while, he handed the letter he had received earlier to Zhu Xia and said with a smile, "The Great Liang Dynasty has been dormant for many years. Now, it''s time for some remarkable characters to emerge. That girl from the academy is one of them. This young man from the mountains is also one of them."

    The old man looked at his disciple with affection and teased, "At your age, it''s the easiest time to fall in love. Don''t have too many thoughts about that young man because of this matter. Otherwise, it will be hard to extricate yourself once you fall in love."

    Zhu Xia said unabashedly, "Master, I really want to know what kind of young man he is."

    As she spoke, her eyes sparkled, and her dimples appeared and disappeared, making her look extremely cute.

    The old man looked at her, seemingly seeing a more scorching sight than the summer outside the carriage.

    He could not help but think of that meeting many years ago. He walked down that long street and countless people knelt down and prostrated piously. Only a little girl quietly watched him on the streetside.

    It was also midsummer at that time and the sound of cicadas was probably even louder than it was now.

    Aftering back to his senses, the old man said, "Teacher also wants to see that old punk again."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the small pavilion in the middle of theke, the dean kept throwing fish food into the water while watching the fish swimming in theke. Suddenly, he let out a sigh.

    Seeing his master in this rare state, Wei Xu asked rather curiously, "Is there something bothering you, Teacher?"

    As the dean of the academy, he was the leader of schrs in the world. Logically speaking, he would naturally have many things to worry about. It would also be a very reasonable thing for these matters to have some bothersome aspects. However, Wei Xu knew his master''s temperament well. While others might consider these things reasonable, his master would not necessarily care even if it happened ten thousand times to Teacher.

    The dean sighed and said, "It''s hard to exin everything in the world. I''ve been studying diligently in the academy for many years, writing books, and improving myself. I never went around and got involved in any disputes. But who could have thought that trouble woulde knocking on my door?"

    Hearing this, Wei Xu filtered out the earlier part of his words naturally. But when he thought about the recent events that happened in the Divine Capital, no matter how he pondered, he could note up with an answer.

    Feeling embarrassed, he said, "This disciple is ignorant and doesn''t understand what Teacher means."

    The dean replied emotionlessly, "You don''t need to understand. Just know that from today on, I''ll be in closed-seclusion until the end of the Myriad Willow Convention. I''ll onlye out after those cultivators have left the Divine Capital."

    Wei Xu acknowledged it and watched as his teacher walked towards thekeside. He could not help but wonder, his teacher seemed to be avoiding someone?

    But the question was, who on earth would this academy dean, a Nepenthe cultivator, be afraid of?

    Or perhaps, one could put it like this: what kind of shameful things did his teacher do, to be afraid of facing an old friend?

 Chapter 103: Assassination

    Apanied by the sound of cicadas, the horse carriage slowly drove into the Divine Capital. The officials from the Ministry of Rites, who had been waiting here for a long time, looked at the simple carriage with some surprise. They rubbed their eyes, hardly believing what they were seeing.

    No matter how the Myriad Heaven Pce had declined in recent years, it was still one of the two lineages of Daoism. The group of daoists who entered the Divine Capital a few days ago had put up quite the line-up. Originally, he thought that since the arrival today was the Saintess, there would naturally be an even grander line-up. But how could he have imagined that the only thing that arrived in the Divine Capital today was just amon carriage? Where was there any trace of a daoist sect?

    Except, while the Ministry of Rites'' officials were still in shock, the daoist driving the horse carriage had already handed over his invitation card. Therge seal of the Myriad Heaven Pce was clearly visible on it, which was very hard to forge.

    After confirming that the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce was indeed inside the carriage, that official from the Ministry of Rites bowed respectfully and said, "In this case, please follow this official to your lodgings, Saintess."

    Although the imperial court wanted to win the friendship of the Myriad Heaven Pce and had to show some friendliness, when Chen Chao saw how that Ministry of Rites official behaved, he still furrowed his brows with some displeasure. Song Lian''s face remained expressionless, but he also looked a little unnatural.

    The driver of the carriage looked at the Left Guard''s constables on both sides and also nced at the twomanders sitting high on their horses.

    But he quickly began to drive the carriage again, following the Ministry of Rites officials towards a long street.

    Song Lian nced at Chen Chao, who understood his meaning and became a little annoyed. He thought to himself: if I had note here to watch the fun, I would not have truly ended up as a guard for a foreign cultivator like this.

    But even though he was thinking that, Chen Chao still rode his horse obediently towards the side of the carriage. As the deputymander of the Left Guard, no matter how unhappy he was right now, he had to uphold the dignity of the Left Guard too.

    The sound of horse hooves gradually sounded out. Chen Chao held the reins and looked around with some vignce.

    Although he also knew that this was the Divine Capital and it was virtually impossible for anything to happen, he still subconsciously heightened his vignce. He kept feeling a little uneasy.

    While surveying his surroundings, he also noticed that the curtains of the carriage were too thin, and he could even vaguely see that a young girl was sitting inside the cabin.

    He could not see her face clearly, but he could vaguely sense that the girl was probably quite beautiful.

    Thinking of how the girl was the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce and the most talented person of her generation, Chen Chao could not help but sneak a few more nces. He even had some fleeting thoughts about killing the young girl. That way, there would be no one left topete with Xie Nandu in the uing literary exam.

    But as soon as he had this thought, he furrowed his brow, realizing how absurd this idea was. Disregarding the serious consequences of killing this Saintess in the Divine Capital, he might be punched to death by Song Lian before he even had the chance to seed.

    After all, Song Lian was already a formidable martial artist who was close to high-level Great Beyond Realm.

    Besides, even if he had the intention and the ability to carry it out, it was uncertain whether Xie Nandu would appreciate it or not.

    That proud girl probably would not want to have anything to do with any schemes.

    Chen Chao shook his head and thought to himself that there would not be so many rules to follow if this was deep in the mountains. As long as he could kill the demon, any method could be used, so long as the opponent died quickly enough and the price he paid was small enough.

    Nothing else mattered.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriage slowly drove into a not-so-spacious long street that was somewhat nted. The pedestrians on the street had been cleared out by officials from the Ministry of Rites beforehand, so after entering this long street, there was an inexplicable sense of tranquility. Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly and subconsciously felt somewhat ufortable. It was just that this route had been nned by the Ministry of Rites, and even reported in advance, so there should be no problem.

    Although Chen Chao did not know where the residence of the Myriad Heaven Pce was arranged to be, there were many roads that led to that ce, and there was no need to choose this somewhat remote street at all. If he had been the one preparing, he would rather choose to switch to another path at the expense of taking a detour.

    As he thought about this, his hand already slowly moved down and was about to touch the hilt of his saber.

    Just as his hand touched the hilt of that broken saber, there were suddenly some whooshing soundsing from the tall building on the side of the long street.

    Chen Chao''s expression immediately became extremely ugly. In the early years, when he was killing demons in the mountains, he was extremely well-prepared. He was incredibly familiar with the sound of a feathered arrow flying through the air; almost engraved in his bones. At this moment, upon hearing a simr whooshing sound, he naturally immediately thought that there must be an assassin lurking on the side of the long street.

    "An assassin!"

    Chen Chao shouted loudly, and in the shortest amount of time, he drew out his broken saber from his waist and instinctively swung it, colliding with a feathered arrow made of fine steel that mysteriously appeared in front of him, creating a shower of sparks.

    Sparks fell all around.

    The moment that feather arrow made of stainless steel was struck, Chen Chao felt a tremendous force that made his arm ache. The webbing between his thumb and index finger had already ruptured right away, blood oozing out, almost causing him to lose grip on the broken saber.

    If it was not for years of tempering his body day after day, letting him possess an extremely tough body, he would likely not have been able to change the direction of the arrow even if he had really hit it.

    He gritted his teeth and exerted strength again, deflecting the feather arrow by a considerable amount, which finally made it nail into the ground beside the carriage.

    Even if the direction of the steel feather arrow had changed, its momentum remained extremely fierce. After it was nailed into the ground, it plunged straight underground, god knows how many feet deep.

    "Protect the Saintess!"

    In the wake of Song Lian''s timely roar, countless steel feather arrows shot out from the tall buildings on both sides. Countless steel feather arrows shot out one after another and the sky was filled with the sound of their whistling. Countless feather arrows shot toward the carriage. If it were not for the Left Guard, that Saintess in the carriage would have been pierced by these arrows into a hedgehog.

    Song Lian leaped up andnded on top of the carriage. His official robes fluttered at this moment and a majestic qi surged out. When the countless feather arrows got close to the carriage, they all stopped around the horse carriage at this moment, no matter how fast their momentum.

    This Commander of the Left Guard was an extremely powerful martial artist after all. The moment he released his aura, it was difficult for anything to approach the vicinity of his body.

    However, the other party was so audacious that they dared to make a move in the Divine Capital, they surely had more tricks up their sleeves.

    As the feathered arrows continued to fall, a me suddenly cut through the sky and appeared in front of Song Lian.

    A powerful aura emanated from it and a ck figure broke through a window on a distant tall building, rushing towards Song Lian with an extremely strong aura.

    At the same time, the air around them suddenly became freezing cold.

    Several talismans appeared out of nowhere and hovered in mid-air, exuding waves of chilling air. In just a moment, the Left Guard''s constables could not avoid in time and were instantly frozen into ice sculptures.

    The entire street began to freeze, as if it were the depths of winter.

    Chen Chao''s arm had already felt sore after forcibly blocking that feather arrow. At this moment, seeing those talismans appear, he subconsciously leaped off his horse. The moment he leaped up, that white horse also turned into an ice sculpture in an instant.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate, after leaping, he mmed towards those talismans. Brandishing the broken saber in his hands, he hacked apart many ice chunks, and finallynded on those talismans!

    The extremely sharp broken saber sliced the hovering talismans into halves without any surprise.

    The chill dissipated instantly.

    After slicing the talismans, he did not hesitate and likewisended on the horse carriage. Cutting apart the cabin with a sh, the curtains fell. He reached his hand out and grabbed the waist of the girl inside while separated by the curtain, carrying her as he retreated to the rear.

    At the same time, Song Lian also jumped off the top of the carriage and began shing with that unidentified cultivator.

    Boom!

    A huge sound came from under the carriage, as if it had been hit by something, and it exploded!

    On the street, a huge pit appeared!

    Chen Chaonded on the ground, still carrying the girl whose face he could not clearly see, but without any intention of stopping. After using his body to smash through a low wall, he began to sprint wildly while carrying the girl!

    He did not know what other tricks the assassins had set up on this street. But he knew very well that getting away from there was the best solution.

    As for whether would they be chased right now?

    Chen Chao grinned.

    Song Lian looked at the young man carrying the girl and running away into the distance with some admiration in his eyes. Since these assassins had prepared so thoroughly today, they must have had some more tricks up their sleeve. Running away now was naturally the best solution.

    "You guys are really bold to daremit a felony even in the Divine Capital!"

    Now that the Saintess was gone, Song Lianughed coldly and unleashed his full cultivation without any hesitation. His powerful aura brought immense pressure. Thismander of the Left Guard unleashed his full power at this moment, making it extremely difficult for that cultivator who was previously fighting him to resist.

    There was only Song Lian alone attacking on this street, but he seemed to have the imposing momentum of an army.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Separated through the curtain, Chen Chao who was running frantically with the girl in his arms did not follow the usual paths. Instead, after entering a small alley, he chose to use his body to break through a low wall and pass through a family''s courtyard.

    Although he was carrying a girl, he was extremely agile at this moment, moving like a monkey in the mountains.

    After passing through several small courtyards in a row, he suddenly stopped in front of a corner and exhaled a turbid breath. He instinctively reached out to cover the girl''s mouth and nose. But soon, he touched a soft lump and that girl moaned softly. Chen Chao immediately withdrew his hand like lightning and changed the saber to his other hand.

    A figure just happened to leap over from above.

    Chen Chao looked up, seized the opportunity, and swung his saber.

    A dead body fell down!

    The young man who killed a person with just one strike nced in the distance. Picking up the girl once more, he started running in the opposite direction.

    Soon, they disappeared into a courtyard, leaving no trace behind.

 Chapter 104: I Wonâ€™t Let the Divine Capital Face a Storm

    At sunset, the sky was dyed with the colors of the evening glow.

    The library became the best ce to enjoy the scenery. The recent ghost story still lingered in the ears of the students without being forgotten, so even though this ce was the best spot to appreciate the evening glow, there were not many people around. Most of the students chose to gather by theke to enjoy the scenery together.

    The dean had originally nned not to show up during this time, but seeing such a beautiful sunset, he could not help himself and unconsciously came to the library to admire the view. He looked at the evening glow with joy in his eyes and couldn''t help nodding.

    "Old punk!"

    A voice suddenly sounded behind him. An old man with white hair suddenly appeared not far away.

    Actually, the dean had tensed up all over when he heard the voice. But in an instant, he returned to normal. He continued to walk forward naturally as if he had not heard the voice, rubbing his head and muttering in a loud voice, "Isn''t it time for dinner?"

    The old man who appeared behind himughed coldly when he heard this. He was long already familiar with the dean''s character. He did not waste any words and his daoist robe suddenly stirred without any wind, causing a powerful qi to gather in this ce.

    The dean who was originally far away from the old man suddenly appeared in front of him and grabbed his raised hand. With a warm smile on his face, he said, "Turns out it''s Brother Daoist who came. I heard about Brother Daoist''s visit and was going to wee you outside the city. I didn''t expect to miss your arrival and actually made Brother Daoiste to the academy to visit me in person. I''m really embarrassed, truly embarrassed."

    The dean''s expression was extremely sincere and genuine when he spoke, making others feel that they too, had to be moved by the dean''s sincerity. However, the old man who knew the dean''s character well did not believe him. He just sneered and said, "It''s been so many years, how many books have you, old punk, read? How can you still be so shameless?"

    The dean said seriously, "Brother Daoist, you have truly misunderstood me. I really mean it."

    After saying this, the dean did not give the old man a chance to speak, and instead asked, "If I remember correctly, Brother Daoist should be entering the Divine Capital with that Saintess today, right? A few years ago, when I heard that Brother Daoist got a disciple at this age, I felt quite gratified. If it weren''t for too many mundane affairs in the academy, I would have gone to Mount Xi to congratte you in person. Now that Brother Daoist''s disciple has be the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce in this generation, it shows that Brother Daoist''s vision is as good as ever."

    The old man snorted coldly and said, "I got a disciple, but didn''t you get your wish too, you old punk? Why did you show up here? If it weren''t for me abandoning my disciple when I entered the city toe to the academy to look for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have seen a single hair of yours on this trip to the Divine Capital."

    The dean said with a bitter face, "We haven''t seen each other in a long time, Brother Daoist, why are you so vulgar? It seems that you still need to study the words of our Confucian saints more, to cultivate yourself and nurture your character."

    Even though he had already prepared himself when he entered the academy, when he really saw this old punk, the old man stillmented at the shamelessness of this person in front of him. The academy had been established for so many years, why would such a character emerge? And not only that, he actually earned the seat of the academy''s dean.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! I came to the Divine Capital to ask you one thing only. If you keep evading the question, don''t me me for turning my back on you and demolishing your academy!"

    The old man''s expression became serious as he stared at the dean. It did not seem like he was joking.

    The dean smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about answering or not answering first. Even with Brother Daoist''s abilities, wanting to demolish my academy is like a fool''s talk."

    The old man frowned slightly and endless killing intent suddenly filled his face which was full of wrinkles.

    Feeling the murderous intent that was as chilly as an autumn day, the dean quickly opened his mouth and said, "Brother Daoist, you''re muddleheaded. Since you''ve just epted a disciple, why didn''t you protect her as she enters the city? You should know that the Divine Capital isn''t safe."

    The old man replied indifferently, "Could it be that the Saintess of my Myriad Heaven Pce meet with an ident in the Divine Capital?"

    The dean asked, "Brother Daoist, didn''t youe here with the intention of fostering cordial rtions with Great Liang?"

    The old man suddenly looked at the dean.

    The dean sighed and said, "Since the Myriad Heaven Pce wants to foster cordial rtions with Great Liang, there are bound to be many people who aren''t willing to see that. If they want to destroy this rtionship, what could be more direct than killing the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce?"

    "However, they were actually able to predict Brother Daoist''s impatience, that you''d abandon your disciple to find me as soon as you entered the city. They took advantage of this brief opportunity, it seems that those people in the dark are quite clever."

    The dean was somewhat self-reproaching as he said, "After all that talk, I still should have gone out of the city to wee Brother Daoist."

    The old man became furious and said, "If anything happens to my disciple, don''t me me for turning hostile on the spot!"

    This time, when the old man spoke, his anger was palpable in his eyes. He had been cultivating for many years and only had that one disciple. If something were to happen to that disciple, not only would the dream of fostering a good rtionship between the Myriad Heaven Pce and Great Liang be crushed, it was likely that both parties would form a great enmity. He would even wreak havoc in the Divine Capital.

    The old man turned around to leave.

    The dean hurriedly stopped him. He understood that if this old fellow left the academy at this moment and something coincidentally happened to that Saintess, a storm would surely rage in the Divine Capital at this moment.

    "Wei Xu!"

    The dean also understood that this matter was not trivial and quickly opened his mouth to yell loudly.

    A schr soon appeared, looking at the dean with some bewilderment, and said with a salute: "What instructions does Teacher have?"

    "Hurry up and find out where that Myriad Heaven Pce''s Saintess is, and bring her directly to the academy. Don''t let any harm befall her."

    The dean waved his hand and looked at the old man andforted him, "Brother Daoist, rest assured, if anything happens to that girl, I''ll definitely apany Brother Daoist in turning the Divine Capital upside down!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao seemed to be running around like a headless fly in the streets and alleys. But in reality, he was very clear that if he continued to run like this, he would get further away from that long street.

    Furthermore, the final oue of running around aimlessly would be that even the people in the dark whoid the trap would not know where they would end up.

    Chen Chao never thought he could save this saintess on his own; he was just trying his best to buy time.

    The Divine Capital was too big, with many high-rise and low-rise manors. Therefore, even the sunlight could notpletely illuminate every corner of the Divine Capital. Although the Emperor''s eyes were watching the Divine Capital, he was not all-seeing, and many ces were very dark.

    However, such ces were few after all. So those people only had a very short time.

    What Chen Chao had to do was wait until the Divine Capital reacted.

    As long as the Divine Capital reacted, the Saintess would truly be safe.

    Stopping in a small alley, Chen Chao looked around and conveniently disposed of an assassin who was chasing after them before catching his breath.

    He nced at the girl whose face was still hidden behind the curtain. He did not reach out to take it down for her and just whispered, "I''m Chen Chao, the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. I''m not a bad guy. For now, it''s better if Saintess doesn''t remove the curtain for the time being. It will confuse the assassins."

    Soon, a clear voice came from behind the curtain, "You''re Chen Chao?"

    The voice was filled with some surprise, and a lot of curiosity, and joy.

    Chen Chao was taken aback that his reputation was so well-known that even the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce knew who he was.

    The qi within his body circted and new qi was born.

    Chen Chao felt much more at ease and was about to pick up the Saintess again when sheined, "Can you stop carrying me? You''re too hard and it hurts."

    The young girl sounded rather aggrieved.

    Chen Chao remembered what happened earlier and his face turned slightly red. But just as he was feeling put on the spot, he heard the young girl say again, "Can you carry me on your back? It will be faster that way."

    Chen Chao nodded. Just as he squatted down, he suddenly saw a thin middle-aged man appear in front of the alley.

    The man looked over here and felt rather emotional, "There''s always a w in every n. Who would have thought that such a sophisticated n would encounter a variable like you. But luckily, it''s still within our control from start to end. Young man, you..."

    The middle-aged man''s words were abruptly cut off. It was because just as he was speaking, the young man in front of him had already picked up that girl whose face could not be seen, and smashed through the stone wall, sprinting wildly into the distance.

    A cloud of dust rose.

    He was a bit stunned. He had never seen such a situation before.

    The young man in front of him seemed a bit too...decisive and timid.

    Where was a young man''s hot-bloodedness?

    Where was a young man''s impulsiveness?

 Chapter 105: Only When Killing, Is He That Young Man

    People often had an inherent impression of things. When it came to young people, they were always associated with recklessness and disregard for consequences. But Chen Chao was clearly not a typical teenager. He was calm and decisive, and most importantly, he found it difficult to be consumed by hot-blooded passion.

    So when he saw that skinny middle-aged man, the first thing he thought of was not how to kill him, because no matter how simple killing him was, it would definitely waste time. At that time, when many more people were drawn over here, that would be a huge problem. Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to run.

    If he could run, then he should run as fast as possible.

    Whatever youthful hot-bloodedness, or youthful recklessness, or youthful pride, that all had nothing to do with him.

    Years of life experience have taught him that staying alive was more important than anything else.

    He ran through several courtyards in a row and even jumped over several alleys in one go. Within 15 minutes, he had already run far away from that alley.

    The girl on his back felt a little stuffy and remembered what Chen Chao had said earlier about not taking down the cloth curtain. So she thought for a moment and reached out to poke three holes, revealing a pair of eyes and a nose.

    Taking a deep breath, the girl felt somewhat satisfied and turned her head to look back. She discovered that the young man piggybacking her was really like a fierce beast in the forest; with extremely destructive power.

    She really wanted to say a few emotional words, but thinking that it was not the appropriate time to speak, she held back.

    But soon, she heard the young man under her talking, "Hey, whatever Saintess, besides the unfortunate carriage driver, didn''t anyone escort you to the capital? Why hasn''t anyone appeared yet? Well, even if they don''t appear, don''t you have any means to contact them?"

    The young girl frowned slightly. She was fine before this matter was brought up, but now that he mentioned it, she felt a little annoyed. That master she got for free was originally supposed to enter the city with her. But who would have thought that just as they were about to enter the city, he insisted on finding some old friend and left her behind.

    If her master had been with her, she would not have fallen into this predicament.

    "I don''t have any!" she said in anger.

    Chen Chao did not know where her anger came from, but it was hard for him to think too much. Just as he bashed his way out of a small courtyard and entered a small alley, two assassins appeared and blocked his path.

    "Hold on tight!"

    He spoke in a low voice. At the same time, he gripped the handle of his saber tightly. This time, he did not avoid but charged straight towards the two attackers.

    And the two attackers did not avoid either. They joined forces and attacked Chen Chao together.

    The sharp qi burst forth in the narrow alley, but it was unclear whether it was daoist or some other type of qi.

    Chen Chao was indifferent as he faced them. As he approached the two assassins, that hand holding the saber did not thrust out. Instead, he threw a punch at the assassin on the left with his other hand. A surging qi erupted from his fist, forcing the assassin to fall to one side. At this moment, the other assassin took the opportunity to strike. Except, he did not expect that Chen Chao''s true target was him from the beginning. That hand holding the saber moved slightly and his broken saber instantly shed towards that assassin''s neck. When he dodged, it turned downwards very bizarrely and stabbed him in the heart in one move!

    Then, without hesitation, Chen Chao pulled out his saber and hacked at the remaining assassin while dealing a side-kick at the same time.

    It seemed that even with a girl on his back, he was not affected in the slightest.

    A momentter, Chen Chao kicked the assassin away and jumped lightly, alreadynding on a low wall.

    During the imperial banquet, Chen Chao had already mentioned that he was not particrly good at sparring because he had killed too many demons. He was actually more suited for life-and-death fights, rather than the kind of sparring that stops when someone taps out.

    Now that he suddenly suffered an assassination, he no longer had any reservations about fighting, so he naturally appeared different from before.

    The girl on his back watched as Chen Chao killed the two assassins in a very short time. She could not help but exim, "You''re so fast!"

    Chen Chao frowned, feeling that her words were not quite right.

    However, this time, he did not rush to speak or leave, but looked ahead.

    The lean middle-aged man had reappeared.

    He was wearing a blue shirt and standing with his hands behind his back, looking quite dignified.

    Chen Chao said softly, "It seems like we can''t escape."

    During this time, qi circted, and the middle-aged man had already used a secret technique to seal off the world. The battlefield was in the small alley ahead. Other than killing him, there was no way to leave.

    The girl sighed, "Am I going to die here?"

    Though she said that, in reality, she was not too worried. It was very unlikely to die in the Divine Capital. Moreover, there was also a young man in front of her.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "You probably won''t."

    The premise of killing the girl was to kill him and he was certainly not willing to die.

    The girl nodded and smiled, "Then I''ll have to trouble you."

    Chen Chao did not respond. Since the girl behind him was the Saintess, she naturally could not be regarded withmon sense. It was within reason for her to be so calm now and there was nothing to say.

    "If you have any life-saving tricks, you''d better take them out now. You have to know, no matter how valuable something is, it''s ultimately not as valuable as your life."

    Since the girl behind him was the Saintess, how could she not have any life-saving means? Chen Chao spoke very sincerely. This time, he really meant it. The middle-aged man in front of him might not be considered too scary yet, but who knew what kind of characters would appearter?

    The girl also said seriously, "I really don''t have any."

    Listening to this, Chen Chao sighed softly after a moment of silence.

    Right at this moment, that thin middle-aged man standing in the alley looked at Chen Chao and said, "You''re really the most different youth I''ve ever seen in my life. I have walked through many..."

    The same story happened here and the same words were spoken here.

    The young man was still the same young man.

    Since Chen Chao knew he could not escape, he did not bother to waste his breath with the guy in front of him. He jumped down from the low wall and a ck saber light suddenly appeared in the alley!

    The broken saber quickly cleaved apart a wave of qi that should be hacked apart and he headed in front. In an extremely short time, he got close to the thin middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man only just returned to his senses at this moment.

    How could he have imagined that the youth in front of him would actually be so quick to use violence.

    No... the other party did not even say a word.

    This situation surprised him and left him somewhat at a loss.

    He had cultivated for many years, but had never experienced a fight before. Cultivation was something that, as long as one had enough talent andprehension ability, one would naturally be able to keep moving forward.

    He was such a person. In the past, he had always been cultivating bitterly.

    Then, someone asked him toe and kill the Saintess. Considering the person''s unforgettable favor to him, he came.

    But he really did not have anybat experience.

    None at all.

 Chapter 106: His Blood is Cold

    So when that dark saber light fell, he was a little slow in dodging and the saber light sliced off some of hispel.

    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, a little surprised.

    He could tell that the young man in front of him was at Divine Trove Realm. Furthermore, he was a martial artist.

    A martial artist at this level, at such a young age, Chen Chao could naturally be called a genius. However, he had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm and had an advantage in terms of cultivation realm. So he had never thought that he would fall into a disadvantage when he fought.

    But when they really started to fight, he found that he was wrong.

    The young man opposite him was extremely cunning. In just a moment, his arm was hacked by the other party. If he had not retreated fast enough, his arm would probably have been severed by this one sh.

    Looking at the thin man who retreated several dozen feet away, Chen Chao was also a little puzzled.

    He did not expect that although this thin man''s cultivation realm was higher than his, the pressure he gave him was actually not great when they started fighting.

    When the two of them fought, he clearly sensed that the other party''s reaction was half a beat slower than he expected.

    After dodging that sh, the thin man lifted one hand and his palm surged with qi. Clearly, he was not nning to engage in closebat with Chen Chao anymore.

    Feeling the sharp auraing from the front, Chen Chao narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He gripped the saber in his hand tightly.

    A terrifying aura suddenly emerged at the end of the alley and the qi rushed out from his palm. It actually seemed to surge forth like a huge wave in an instant, filling the entire alley.

    Chen Chao slightly bent his knees and then leaped towards the giant wave.

    The most obvious difference between a martial artist and an immortal cultivator was that an immortal cultivator can study various daoist techniques, with a variety of means that were difficult to deal with, while a martial artist, apart from having the most tenacious body in the world, it was difficult to transform their qi into anything else. Inbat, there were no additional means.

    Holding the broken saber tightly, Chen Chao did not hesitate and shed towards the wave in front of him.

    Who cares what it was, just sh it apart.

    He gritted his teeth. Then his entire person immediately crashed into the huge wave.

    The girl on his back was a little scared, so she lowered her head and clung tightly to his back.

    Chen Chao was a martial artist who had tempered his muscles and bones countless times, with a tenacious body that could hold up against the wave. But like Xie Nandu, the saintess had only just stepped into cultivation recently. Although her talent was exceptional, she had not yet arrived where she should be. At this moment,pared to ordinary people, she was not much stronger.

    Chen Chao crashed into the waves and his body was instantly hit by the wave.

    Just like the coast.

    The waves contained powerful qi that was very turbulent. He could feel that the skinny man had cultivated this daoist technique very diligently. At this moment, he had already vaguely grasped its true meaning.

    It was very hard to deal with.

    Chen Chao felt the pain of the wave hitting his body, but he did not pay much attention to it. It was because this pain was much weaker than what he had endured when tempering his body.

    He quickly emerged from the wave and appeared in front of the skinny man.

    A punch was thrown without any warning!

    The skinny man could not dodge in time, or perhaps he did not expect Chen Chao to be able to pass through the wave and arrive in front of him, so he dodged too slowly.

    That punch already struck his forehead.

    The tremendous force made the skinny man lose his footing. He fell backward, but at the moment of falling, several streams of qi burst out from his palm. A strange aura emerged here, but Chen Chao did not want to give him any chance to turn the tide of the battle. While those streams of qi were still surging out, he threw his next punch at the other party''s chest.

    That punch was very calcted, as that ce was the crucial spot where qi circted. If it was damaged, he definitely could not use the daoist magic anymore.

    Chen Chao''s fist was very heavy; as heavy as a mountain.

    The man''s body was very frail, so he could not bear it.

    When he was struck by the punch, his chest caved in, and the qi in his palm disappeared instantly.

    He looked at the youth who threw the punch. There was some pain and a confused look in his eyes. He thought for a moment and wanted to say something, but Chen Chao did not give him the chance to speak.

    The broken saber was already in his hand and the de had cut through his body, along with his vitality that flowed out with his blood. With one swift motion, Chen Chao killed him with his saber and then sheathed it.

    Chen Chao performed his action very casually, because he had done it too many things and was overly familiar with it. So there was no difficulty nor any sense of novelty.

    The qi in the alley began to weaken. Before long, this ce would return to normal.

    That body fell to the ground with a thud and soon it would be a corpse. The blood would turn very cold, just like a hotpot left out in the cold.

    Chen Chao was rather emotional as he said, "I prefer to kill demons, but since you wanted to kill a little girl, I had no choice but to kill you too."

    After saying this, he walked slowly towards the end of the alley. ording to his calctions, by the time he reached the end of the alley, the qi would have dispersed, and he would be able to leave.

    The silent girl suddenly spoke up, "You''re really amazing, I admire you."

    During the previous battle, she was very quiet and did not want to disturb the young man in front of her. But now that the battle was over, she could not contain the admiration in her heart anymore.

    It was just that Chen Chao could not see her expression. Actually, even if he turned his head, he would probably only see the eyes in those two holes.

    Of course, there was summer in those eyes.

    Chen Chao said, "I do hope those big shots will hurry up. Otherwise, no matter how good I am at killing, I won''t be able to keep killing like this too."

    When he first entered the Divine Capital, Chen Chao quite liked this majestic city. It was because this ce was the brightest ce in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    But he soon discovered that this ce also had the most darkness in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    To dare assassinate the saintess of a leading Daoism sect, this was something that he never imagined in the past.

    The girl said, "My master must know about my current situation. As long as he knows, everything will be okay."

    Chen Chao thought that this saintess'' master must be an extremely remarkable old daoist in the Daoism society. At the very least, he should be a high-level Great Beyond Realm existence too. Although this level of cultivation was not first-rate in the Divine Capital, it was really quite good.

    On the Divine Capital''s side, other than the Left Guard, the Right Guard and the Heavenly Imperial Institution would likely have already taken action.

    After all, it had been a long time.

    Arriving at the entrance of the alley, it was indeed possible to leave this ce already. But Chen Chao just took a nce outside the alley and did not continue forward.

    There was an old man in a hemp robe quietly watching them in the distance.

    Chen Chao fell silent.

    An extremely terrifying aura enveloped him.

    What he feared the most still happened.

    There was really a powerhouse who waspletely out of his league that came.

    That old man was at least a high-level Great Beyond Realm powerhouse, because the aura he exhibited was stronger and more terrifying than what Song Lian had disyed in front of him back then.

    Chen Chao was somewhat depressed as he said with a sigh, "Song Lian that old bachelor is still alive, but I''m actually going to die."

 Chapter 107: Powerless.

    Chen Chao had naturally jumped levels to fight more than once before. In his previous battle with that middle-aged daoist nun in Tianqing County, he battled the Great Beyond Realm nun with a Divine Trove cultivation realm. Although victory or defeat was rted to cultivation realm, it was not entirely dependent on cultivation realm. However, they were two cultivation realms apart after all, so right from the start of that battle, Chen Chao''s goal was not to defeat the opponent, but to inflict as much damage as possible and buy time.

    When he fought with that skinny man in the alley earlier, that was his first time leaping across cultivation realms to kill someone in the true sense. It was not because Chen Chao was strong enough, but because that skinny man was too weak. Although he was a cultivator at the Bitter Sea Realm, he had nobat experience. Therefore, in the face of life and death, hecked a lot of experience, while Chen Chao who was standing opposite him was stronger than him in terms of experience and temperament, among other things, except for his lower cultivation realm.

    That was why Chen Chao was able to easily kill that man.

    But now, the old man who appeared on the street was emanating an extremely powerful aura from head to toe. The difference in realms made it inevitable that no matter how hard Chen Chao tried, the oue would remain the same.

    Sweat already seeped out from his palms and the hand gripping the saber turned white from exertion. His face became even paler, not because of fear, but because the aura released by that old man had already locked onto him. Furthermore, he was intentionally or unintentionally oppressing him. He was currently situated in the middle of that powerful aura and his movements became extremely difficult too.

    Struggling to squat down, he put down the young girl behind him. Chen Chao opened his mouth and asked, "Senior, if I hand her over to you, will you spare me?"

    Upon hearing this, the girl was stunned: What was going on?

    The old man stood on the street and slowly walked towards the alley. He did not answer the question, but simply said indifferently, "Are you that youngmander who stole the show at the imperial banquet? It''s only natural for someone like He Yi to lose to you."

    He Yi was a young genius on the Latent Dragon List. Logically speaking, he should not have lost on that night. At least, in many people''s eyes, that was what they thought.

    Chen Chao was extremely humble as he said, "It was just luck that night. He Yi is truly remarkable, I only won by a fluke."

    The old man shook his head and smiled, "So-called geniuses like him only have a bit of talent in cultivation, but they''re not actually strong. Rather, what you''ve exhibited in battle is very much like those guys in the North. But you''re too shameless as a person."

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Why do you say that, senior?"

    The old man continued walking forward and said calmly, "When you fought with that junior earlier, you didn''t say anything unnecessary because you thought it was a waste of time. You needed to kill him in the shortest time possible. But now, you''re talking so much nonsense because you think you can''t kill me. So you want to buy some time."

    "Senior truly has discerning eyes like burning torches, how admirable."

    Chen Chao replied extremely seriously. There was really some admiration on his face too.

    "Not entirely, right? Perhaps at this moment, you''ve cursed this old man ten thousand times in your heart. It''s not honorable for an old man to bully a youngling, but this has to be done and there''s nothing to say about it. In fact, if it weren''t for you, this old man wouldn''t have to take action myself."

    As the old man spoke, he had already arrived at the entrance of the alley. He was already less than a hundred feet away from Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "In my view, senior doesn''t bother with trifles. In order to achieve great things, how can one care about these trivial matters?"

    The old man nodded in agreement, "Indeed, to achieve great things, how can we care about these trivial matters? Your understanding is excellent, young man. If you were this old man''s descendant, I''d definitely nurture you well."

    Chen Chao said sincerely, "Then is it toote for me to abandon darkness and join the light now, and join Senior''s sect?"

    The old man smiled but did not say anything. He had already slowly arrived in front of Chen Chao and there was only about a distance of ten feet between them. "Young man, your qi is circting and your hand holding the saber has also tightened its grip. How is this wanting to abandon darkness and join the light? You clearly want this old man''s head."

    How could a cultivator at the old man''s cultivation realm not perceive Chen Chao''s abnormality? It was just that the gap between cultivation realms was too great. He actually did not pay much attention to this matter.

    Before the old man finished speaking, Chen Chao already rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. A distance of ten feet was extremely short. It only took an instant for Chen Chao toe into close contact with the old man''s body. Presumably, no matter how high the old man''s cultivation realm, his physique would not be too strong either. Although it was not certain that this collision would yield great results, it should at least have some effect.

    Due to the disparity in their cultivation realms, Chen Chao could only find the weakest point of the old man, which incidentally happened to be his strongest point.

    His qi circted frenziedly within his body, and in an instant, all of it burst out. Chen Chao''s hand tightened his grip on the saber.

    He was already prepared for anything.

    Except, in the next second, Chen Chao froze. Despite his qi continuing to circte, his feet were firmly stuck to the ground as if glued. No matter how much he exerted himself, both his feet seemed to be firmly stuck to the ground, unable to lift them off the ground.

    The old man looked at Chen Chao and smiled. "You''re a good kid, but you''ve taken the wrong path. Why did you be a martial artist? The most useless cultivators in the world are martial artists."

    He had simply cast a trivial spell and the young man in front of him could not move anymore, which made the old man very pleased.

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly. This kind of gap in their cultivation level could not bepensated for by anything.

    The old man could not be bothered to look at Chen Chao and instead looked at the young girl behind him. The girl had been standing there without saying a word since the beginning and the curtain was still on her head. The three holes on it looked rather cute.

    The old man frowned and waved his hand, causing a gust of wind to blow.

    The curtain on the girl''s head was lifted by the wind, revealing her face.

    It was indeed the saintess from the Myriad Heavens Pce.

    The old man nodded and was about to speak when suddenly, his expression changed dramatically!

    A fiery red talisman appeared in the alley at some unknown time.

    Extremelyplicated runes were engraved on that talisman, it was extremely exquisite in craftsmanship.

    Judging by its appearance, this talisman was not an ordinary item.

    There are many schools of cultivators in the world and the path of talisman was highly favored by many people. The reason was that talismans were excellent items. Strong cultivators would imbue them with powerful qi and seal it within, handing them down to their juniors. It would be as if they had a powerhouse apanying by their side at all times.

    Once activated, their power was immense.

    As the talisman hovered in front of the old man, the runes on it began to glow.

    The temperature around them suddenly rose. It was already hot enough in the middle of summer, but now, there was an additional sense of dryness in the alley.

    A fierce me suddenly surged out of the talisman, like a fire dragon roaring as it rushed forward!

    In an instant, the towering mes covered the entire alley!

    The whole ce was filled with fire.

    The old man''s expression became solemn. The aura qi within his in robe surged out. Soon, a storm appeared in front of him.

    mes and winds collided, emitting a hissing sound. Endless white mist rose, obstructing the view.

    The girl took the opportunity to grab Chen Chao''s hand and pulled him over.

    The old man was now preupied and the secret technique he had used on Chen Chao had long since lost effect.

    Chen Chao took the opportunity to carry the girl and ran forward without any hesitation.

    He knew before that he could no win, but he did not run because he had no opportunity to do so. Now that he had the chance, of course he had to run away without any hesitation.

    At this moment, following the old man''s clear yell, a storm suddenly surged in the alley. It was overwhelming and it suppressed the fire dragon in an instant..

    The old man''s figure suddenly disappeared.

    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Chen Chao.

    At this moment, the old man no longer had the indifferent demeanor from before. His hemp robe had been burned in several ces, there was smoke emitting from his white hair, and his expression was ugly.

    The cultivator who injected qi into the talisman might be stronger than him, but he did not descend in person after all. He paid a price, but he could break it open.

    The old man looked at the girl Chen Chao was carrying and said indifferently, "What a calm girlie, worthy of being the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce of this generation."

    The girl snorted coldly and did not say anything.

    She grasped the timing of activating the talisman very well. But unfortunately, her cultivation realm was too low and she could not fully unleash the power of the talisman.

    Chen Chao put the girl down again and drew his saber again, remaining silent.

    He felt very helpless about the current situation.

    The old man did not speak anymore. At this point, he did not want to do anything unnecessary anymore. He just wanted to kill the girl in the shortest time possible.

    Countless murderous intent suddenly arose in the alley.

    And it disappeared in an instant.

    The old man looked towards the entrance of the alley with some bewilderment.

    A breeze blew past, the smoke dissipated, and an ordinary schr walked out.

    He looked at the alley and was silent.

 Chapter 108: The Scholar Doesnâ€™t Wastes His Breath

    There were many schrs in the Divine Capital.

    Especially in the academy next to South Lake, there were many schrs there.

    But the most famous schr in the Divine Capital was the one in front of them. He was the dean''s disciple and the legitimate son of the Wei Family. From the moment he was born, it was destined that he would have nothing to do with the word ordinary.

    His background was rivaled by few in the Great Liang Dynasty. He already belonged to the tiny group of extremely dazzling people in the first ce. However, for some reason, everyone who saw him for the first time would think that he was an ordinary schr. But as they got to know him, they would realize his extraordinary qualities.

    It was a strange phenomenon.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief when he saw the schr. Although he had no rtionship with him, since his friend had some connection with the schr, he could also consider himself to have a connection with him.

    "Mr. Wei."

    Chen Chao opened his mouth, feeling akin to being relieved of a heavy burden.

    Wei Xu nced at Chen Chao and nodded with a smile. He had neither a favorable impression nor malice towards his little junior sister''s friend.

    He wanted to say something to the girl, but he dispelled the idea when he realized they were not really acquainted yet. Turning to the old man in the hemp robe across from him, he calmly said, "Leave or die."

    The words were calm without any surging emotions, but the content of those words was anything but calm.

    Listening to this, Chen Chao''s eyes showed a look of admiration. This seemingly gentle schr was indeed not as gentle as he looked on the surface. However, he really liked what he said.

    So domineering.

    The old man looked at Wei Xu and was silent for a long time before asking with a smile, "I thought since the dean knew about this matter, he woulde here in person. But instead, he let a weak schr like youe? This isn''t the academy. do you want to rely on words to kill this old man?"

    Naturally, there was some sarcasm in his words.

    Although Wei Xu looked weak, everyone knew that he was definitely not weak. The old man might have deliberately tried to anger Wei Xu by saying that.

    Wei Xu asked, "Which family''s spy are you"

    The old man was definitely not one of the cultivators from the foreignnds. The greatest possibility was that he came from somewhere in the Divine Capital.

    The old man sneered and said, "You really are a pedantic schr."

    As he spoke, a killing intent surged from within his hemp robe again. A terrifying aura emanated from the bottom of his robe, "If the Dean were toe in person, this old man would naturally retreat, but what do I have to fear from a pedantic schr like you?"

    He used his actions to express his attitude.

    Wei Xu could sense the sarcasm in the old man''s words, but he did not care much. He just looked at the old man and said, "You don''t have to be afraid of me, but I can still kill you."

    After saying this, he walked towards the old man.

    He did not have any anger, he walked forward only to kill.

    His steps were not fast, as if every step was taken very seriously.

    The old man looked at this scene and gave a coldugh. In just a moment, several rays of profound light had already gathered in his palm. The entire alley was filled with murderous intent.

    A daoist magic that he had cultivated bitterly for many years had been cast by him.

    Wei Xu did not care, he just continued to walk forward. He took a step out and his figure suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was several dozen feet away.

    Chen Chao knew that this daoist spell was the most basic Shrinking Earth to Inches technique, but even for such a simple daoist spell, they martial artists likewise could not grasp it. Therefore, at this moment, he looked at Wei Xu with envy in his eyes.

    The mighty profound light surged out of the old man''s palm and engulfed Wei Xu as he walked forward.

    It was a powerful cultivation technique called the Profound Light Curse!

    It was one of Daoism''s orthodox daoist magic.

    Watching Wei Xu who was already being engulfed, the old man felt very confident. No matter how fast he walked, he would fall into the lightning pool constructed by the profound lights too. He believed he could kill this young schr here.

    He was already a high-level Great Beyond Realm cultivator; only one step away from Nepenthe Realm. There were not many people in the world who could surpass him. Therefore, after he made his move, he guessed the oue.

    But a momentter, Wei Xu arrived in front of him.

    It was unknown how he passed through that shower of profound light, but it was obvious from his appearance that he did not exert any effort. He should have easily arrived here without any injuries.

    This seemingly ordinary schr was now standing quietly in front of him, looking at him.

    There was no emotion in his eyes, no ridicule towards the old man in front of him, and also no feeling of relief. He just looked at him calmly.

    The old man finally understood something and had a look of disbelief as he said, "Nepenthe?!"

    He naturally would not have any doubts that someone like the dean of the academy was a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, but he never thought that this seemingly ordinary schr in front of him would also be a Nepenthe cultivator?

    How was this possible?!

    Was he not just the dean''s disciple?!

    Nepenthe had always been considered the highest realm in the world by cultivators, Those characters who stepped into this realm would inevitably have a great reputation in the cultivation world. However, although the schr in front of him had some reputation too, it was clearly not a product of his cultivation realm.

    It was primarily because he was too young. He should still be under 40 years old now.

    A Nepenthe cultivator at this age was really rare.

    Wei Xu did not answer any of his questions, nor did he care about his astonishment and regret. He just reached out his ordinary hand to pat his shoulder.

    Countless feelings of fear instantly surged in the old man''s eyes, so he suddenly retreated, trying to avoid that hand. At this moment, he unleashed his lifetime cultivation. But, the alley was only so long, no matter how fast he retreated, there would always be an end. However, that hand was always in front of him, and it was stillnding.

    The old man had already retreated to the end of the alley.

    There was nowhere else to retreat.

    In reality, this was not the case. He could have smashed through the stone wall and fled farther away, but Wei Xu did not give him this opportunity.

    Wei Xu''s hand fell.

    The hand seemed tond very normally, just like an elder seeing a satisfactory junior, so they patted their shoulder with some joy. This kind of action was very natural and ordinary, and it was difficult to associate it with a character like a Nepenthe cultivator. However, in the instant when Wei Xu''s hand came into contact with the old man''s shoulder, a cracking sound was heard.

    With a crack, his bones shattered.

    With a thud, he was forced to kneel under this force.

    With a splutter, he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    The old man lifted his head in terror, his eyes full of regret and shock.

    There was also endless pain.

    Chen Chao who was watching this while standing in the distance was a little dazed. That schr, he just patted that old man and he became like this?

    Was this a legendary Nepenthe cultivator?

    The girl could not help but sigh, "He''s stronger than you."

    Chen Chao snapped out of his trance. Hearing this, he was just about to refute, but the girlforted him, "It''s okay, you''re quicker than him!"

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t say that, or I''ll have a falling out with you."

    The girl looked at Chen Chao with some surprise and asked, "Why? You''re very quick in the first ce."

    Chen Chao wanted to exin it, but he thought that mentioning those things might leave a bad impression on the saintess in front of him, so he dropped the matter.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Xu withdrew his hand. The old man in front of him was already seriously injured and his vitality had began rapidly diminishing. It seemed that he would not live much longer.

    "I gave you a chance, but you chose the wrong path."

    Wei Xu was very calm, feeling that these words were somewhat meaningful. He thought that when he returned to the academy, he could have a conversation with Teacher and maybe even leave a note on a certain book in the future.

    Thinking about these things, he turned around and walked towards the end of the alley without any interest in listening to the old man''s final words or asking where he came from. There would not be too much meaningful information in his final words. He did not think the old man in front of him would tell him where he came from.

    Those who acted as double agents naturally kept their lips tightly sealed.

    Wei Xu returned next to Chen Chao and the young girl. Chen Chao hurriedly sped his hands to thank him, "Thank you, Mr. Wei, for saving us."

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "Although you have some connection with my little junior sister, I didn''te this time to save you."

    Chen Chao was slightly taken aback when he heard this, feeling a bit embarrassed. But he did not say anything. He just thought that this schr''s personality was really a little... straightforward.

    Wei Xu looked at the young girl and said, "My teacher asked me to take the Saintess to stay at the academy for a while. The saintess'' master is also waiting for her at the academy now."

    Wei Xu did not know the girl''s name and did not take the initiative to ask for it either. Using the title "saintess" was good enough.

    After the previous incident, the young girl already knew that the schr in front of her was the dean''s disciple. Therefore, she thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Mr. Wei."

    This time, Wei Xu epted the thanks calmly.

    He came from the academy to rescue her, so it was natural for her to thank him now.

    Wei Xu said, "In that case, please follow me, Saintess."

    The girl nced at Chen Chao beside her and did not follow Wei Xu. She just turned her head and asked, "Mr. Wei, may I ask if the capital is still dangerous now?"

    Wei Xu thought for a moment and understood the implication. He shook his head and said, "No one will do anything to Saintess in the Divine Capital now."

    Those who came to assassinate her were originally just fighting for that opportunity when the Divine Capital was not vignt. Now that the opportunity no longer existed, they naturally would not take action anymore. The current Divine Capital was definitely very quiet.

    The fury of the Great Liang emperor had to be borne by someone. No one would choose to test the waters at this time.

    Chen Chao saved the girl to avoid a storm from raging in the Divine Capital. But now, there would naturally still be a storm, but the meaning would be different.

    The girl looked at Chen Chao and said, "Commander Chen, can you send me to the academy?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "This is the responsibility of my Left Guard."

    He naturally knew that the other party was giving the Left Guard a way out. After all, the Left Guard was the one responsible for the girl''s safety today. If the girl was taken away by Wei Xu in the end, the Left Guard would at least be charged with the crime of failing to protect her.

    Wei Xu understood the girl''s thoughts and did not say anything much, he just said, "Then I''ll make a move first."

    Calling someone ''quick'' has a double meaning in the words, it can also mean premature ejaction...

 Chapter 109: Zhu Xia

    Wei Xu left right away without wasting any time. In this regard, Chen Chao admired him.

    It was like how he fought, he would just fight.

    After the schr left, the constables from the Left Guard finally arrived. They rushed towards the old man in the alley, only to find that he had already died. They looked at each other in confusion.

    Song Lian walked into the alley. Thismander of the Left Guard had a paleplexion and his official robe was slightly damaged, making it clear that he did not have an easy time. After seeing Chen Chao, he breathed a sigh of relief and said bluntly, "I almost thought I''d have to burn paper money for you."

    Chen Chao snorted with a fake smile, "If Your Excellency hadn''t pulled this lowly official in to join the fun, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been in danger several times today."

    Song Lianughed heartily and patted him on the shoulder. "Thanks to you, without you, the Left Guard would have lost face today."

    Chen Chao sped his hands and said with a smile, "As the deputymander of the Left Guard, this is my duty. Please don''t try to reward me, Your Excellency"

    Song Lian was taken aback and asked doubtfully, "When did I say I wanted to reward you?"

    Seeing his expression, Chen Chao shook his head: what a miser!

    He let out a sigh and changed the subject, talking about what happened before. Finally, he pointed to the girl standing by the side quietly and said, "I still have to take her to the academy. Is there anything else you need, Your Excellency?"

    Song Lianmented, "The disciple of the academy dean is truly extraordinary, he has already stepped into Nepenthe Realm at this young age, truly amazing, I... ... Wait, what did you say? The saintess..?!"

    His voice cut off abruptly. Only then, did he notice that there was a girl not far from Chen Chao. Song Lian pulled Chen Chao over and scolded in a low voice, "Why do you still dare to keep her by your side? Don''t you know that she''s a hot potato?"

    When Chen Chao heard this, he asked rather puzzledly, "Your Excellency, when we first met, I thought you were a man with both wisdom and strength. But now, it seems like Your Excellency only has strength left?"

    Song Lian asked, "Are you saying that I have no wisdom?"

    "No, I''m saying that you''re dumb, Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao nced at the quiet girl standing beside them and said solemnly, "Putting aside whether or not the Divine Capital is already safe now, even if it''s not, you cannot let anyone take her away too, Your Excellency. Our Left Guard has received the imperial edict to protect her and escort her to the lodging arranged by the Ministry of Rites. Now, she happened to be attacked on the way there, where does the responsibility lie? Is it not on our Left Guard?"

    "Our Left Guard has already lost face. If in the end, it still isn''t our Left Guard''s people safely escorting her to her lodging, this lowly official can guarantee that during tomorrow''s imperial court meeting, Your Excellency will definitely be punished severely. As for whether it will be the Lord Warden or His Majesty who punishes you, it will be hard to say."

    Actually, Song Lian was not stupid at all. When dealing with the matter with the woman before, he seemed a bit foolish because he did not really understand the affairs between men and women in the first ce. Now, he seemed a bit slow because this matter was just too huge and he had note to his senses yet.

    After hearing what Chen Chao said, Song Lian praised, "Indeed, that''s right. If something happens to this youngdy while under the escort of our Left Guard, even if she is rescued by Mr. Wei, our Left Guard will still be held responsible for negligence too. But now that you have been tasked with escorting the saintess back to the academy, how can our Left Guard be held liable for negligence?"

    "Besides, you killed many people who intended to harm the saintess prior to this. Isn''t that also the credit of my Left Guard?"

    Seeing that Song Lian had wised up, Chen Chao quickly praised him, "Your Excellency is wise!"

    Song Lian then became worried again and said, "The Divine Capital isn''t safe at present, why don''t I go with you?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and shook his head, "Mr. Wei said that the Divine Capital is very safe now."

    After hearing that it was Wei Xu''s opinion, Song Lian did not insist any further. He just patted Chen Chao''s shoulder again and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you to take her to the academy. Be careful on the way, make sure not to let anything else happen."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Walking out of the alley side by side with the young girl, Chen Chao took a nce at the Divine Capital that was gradually turning dark. Then, he sincerely thanked her, "Thank you."

    If the young girl had not taken the initiative to ask Chen Chao to escort her, the Left Guard would have definitely been charged with negligence.

    Chen Chao did not care much about this sort of thing, but other officials in the Left Guard might not be so indifferent.

    The young girl smiled at him and said, "Commander Chen saved me first. I''m just repaying the favor. There''s no problem, right?"

    When she spoke, her two dimples were very obvious. Chen Chao could not help but feel a sense of brightness when looking at her.

    It was really like the middle of summer.

    "My name is Zhu Xia."

    The young girl said with a smile, "Zhu, as in the Zhu in vermilion. Xia, as in summer."

    Chen Chao was silent for a while and said, "Chen Chao?"

    The young girl burst outughing and said happily, "I know your name. I heard that you beat He Yi at the imperial banquet before I came, so I also wanted to meet you when I came to the Divine Capital."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, the girl spoke rapidly: "He Yi''s sect, Verdant Cloud Temple, has a grudge against our Myriad Heaven Pce. I''ve been wanting to beat him up for a long time!"

    Chen Chao interjected, "Isn''t it difficult?"

    Zhu Xia nodded and said, "I need to cultivate for a few more years. Otherwise, I really can''t beat him."

    Her meaning was clear, full of confidence, and also very proud. But Chen Chao did not see any problems with it because the girl in front of him was also a genius on the Latent Dragon List in the first ce. But, because her cultivation realm was too low, her ranking was rather low.

    "When I didn''t meet you, I''d always been wondering what kind of person you were. I didn''t expect that after seeing you today, you actually turned out to be such a person! Very good!"

    Zhu Xia said, "You were really quick when you were fighting."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Can you put it another way?"

    "You don''t like it? Okay, I''ll stop saying it then."

    Zhu Xia shut her mouth, pouting a little unhappily. Her two dimples became more apparent. Chen Chao could not help but want to reach out and pinch her cheek. But he quickly restrained himself and changed the subject, asking, "Did youe to the Divine Capital to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention''s literary exam?"

    Zhu Xia nodded and said seriously, "I heard that a very talented girl emerged from the academy. Just nice, she''s participating in the literary exam too. I want to see if I am smarter than her. By the way, is that person your friend?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Yes, she is my friend."

    Zhu Xia suddenly had a glint in her eyes and asked very eagerly, "Then am I also your friend from now on?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback by her question. Frowning, he asked probingly, "The way you are, it''s very easy for people to think that you have no friends."

    When this was mentioned, Zhu Xia became a little sad, and she said softly, "I have no friends on the mountain. We should be able to be friends, right? You saved me and I saved you too, can''t we be friends like this?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said seriously, "It really does seem like we have a life-and-death friendship."

    When this was brought up, Chen Chao suddenly asked, "You said before that you didn''t have any life-saving measures, so why did you produce a talisman in the end?"

    Ever since he rescued this girl, he had been asking her if there were any life-saving measures that she had not used yet, but she said that she had nothing.

    Zhu Xia''s face turned red. As a matter of fact, she was lying about it, but she quickly said, "I only had that talisman left. If I had taken it out earlier, what would we have done when that old bastard appeared?"

    Hearing the term "old bastard," Chen Chao smiled and thought for a moment, saying, "Putting it like this, that makes sense too."

    "Right? I didn''t lie to you, I did it for our own good."

    Zhu Xia was a little joyful. Suddenly, she pointed to a small stall on the street and asked, "What''s that?"

    Chen Chao took a look and saw that it was a stall selling Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup.

    "Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup."

    "What''s Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup?"

    "Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup is Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup."

    "Have you never eaten it before?"

    "Ah? How did you know?"

    "Then let''s have a bowl?"

    "But I don''t have money."

    "I''ll treat you."

    "Yay, you''re treating me to Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup, does that mean that we''re friends?"

    "Mhm, I guess so."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sitting at the not-so-clean wooden table, two bowls of steaming hot Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup were served. But Chen Chao did not reach for his chopsticks, he just looked at the girl in front of him.

    Zhu Xia was rather excited and picked up the chili jar next to her and poured the whole jar of chili oil into her soup.

    The Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup instantly became extremely bright.

    The stall owner was a middle-aged man. Seeing this scene, his expression became rather ugly.

    Chen Chao was also a little shocked, "Aren''t you scared of spicy food?"

    The young girl said naturally, "My name is Zhu Xia, of course I''m not afraid of spicy food!"

    Chen Chao could not stifle hisughter, what kind of statement was that?

    In Chinese customs, you burn paper money for the dead to spend in the underworld.

 Chapter 110: First Time Meeting

    After finishing two bowls of Dough Drop and Vegetable Soup with great satisfaction, Zhu Xia''s stomach was bulging. Chen Chao paid the bill under the stall owner''s resentful eyes and they left. It was now dusk and they had finally arrived at the entrance of the academy.

    Just as Wei Xu had said, the current Divine Capital was very quiet, absolutely no one would dare to cause any more trouble. Hence, there were no problems encountered on the way here.

    The two walked into the academy and arrived at South Lake. Listening to the sounds of insects on the summer night, they both felt happy.

    Zhu Xia patted her stomach and looked at the ck-shirt young man who had a saber at his waist. She then grinned and said, "I''m so full!"

    Chen Chao felt rather helpless and did not make conversation. He was just thinking that he had already brought her here, why was there no one here in the academy to receive her?

    He was just told to bring this guy to the academy, but who would he hand her over to?

    This was a problem.

    Chen Chao found a long bench and sat down by theke, going into a daze while looking at the heart of theke.

    Zhu Xia sat beside him. After walking for so long, she was a little tired and wanted to sit for a while.

    As they sat by theke, they suddenly saw some faint light in the distance. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be some fireflies. Zhu Xia spread her hands out excitedly, waiting for a firefly tond on her palm, and eximed happily, "Look, fireflies!"

    Chen Chao nodded his head and said rather tiredly, "Yes, not bad."

    He was just casually brushing off the girl in front of him, like most men in the world often did.

    Maybe it was because Zhu Xia was too young, or maybe it was because she waspletely immersed in those fireflies at the moment, she did not hear anything and just said to herself, "There are no such things on Mount Xi. My master said it''s because of the mountain protecting grand array. Even things like butterflies can''t fly in."

    "Oh, right, if you have the chance,e visit our Mount Xi. I''ll show you the mountain scenery!" Zhu Xia was rather excited. The mountain scenery on Mount Xi was really famous among foreignnd cultivators.

    "Okay, I''ll definitely go if I have the chance."

    Chen Chao leaned on the bench and was actually a bit sleepy.

    He had experienced a lot today. Disregarding the life-and-death battle with that old man in hemp robe before, even earlier, he was already very tired after fighting with those assassins as well as that thin middle-aged man. Especially when he fought with the thin man, it looked as if he won at an extremely fast speed, but it was actually very strenuous too.

    His injuries were not serious, but he had consumed too much energy.

    So he was very lethargic at the moment.

    Zhu Xia nced at Chen Chao and was about to speak when there was suddenly some light in the distance.

    Chen Chao perked up, thinking that someone must being to bring this little girl away.

    He perked up and looked into the distance.

    The light quickly approached; it was antern. The light was not too bright and the figure did not seem very tall. It did not seem like the schr from earlier. Could it be a student from the academy out for a night stroll?

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. He could understand why students would take a night stroll around the academy. After all, this was the academy, what could not happen?

    But he quickly remembered those things too. He learned earlier about the rumors of the academy being haunted.

    Could there really be ghosts?

    Chen Chao silently put his hand on the hilt of his saber.

    Until thentern got closer and closer.

    He then saw the arrival, it was also a young girl.

    Chen Chao loosened his grip on his saber awkwardly and chuckled softly, trying to conceal his embarrassment.

    He hoped the girl did not notice.

    Chen Chao perked up a little, but when he realized that there was still a girl sitting next to him, he quickly moved to one side.

    That girl carrying thentern came here, it was Xie Nandu.

    Zhu Xia also just happened to look up at the same time. The two girls'' eyes met in the darkness and the atmosphere suddenly became a little delicate.

    Feeling that something was not quite right, Chen Chao quietly stood up and said with a smile, "You came?"

    Xie Nandu nced at this youth whom she had not seen for quite some time and furrowed her brows as she said. "I think it''s you who came."

    Although the academy was not owned by Chen Chao, it could be said to be Xie Nandu''s academy.

    Chen Chao wondered to himself why the atmosphere tonight was so subtle, so he did not say anything.

    Xie Nandu had already turned her head and looked at Zhu Xia.

    The two exchanged nces again.

    Zhu Xia asked, "Are you the genius girl of the academy, Xie Nandu?"

    Her voice was a little crisp and her tone was direct, but it did not give the impression of being impolite. It just made people feel that this young girl''s temperament was very straightforward.

    Of course, Chen Chao had already experienced this, so he naturally knew this. It was just that this was Xie Nandu''s first meeting with her. If she left a bad impression on this young girl, it would not be good.

    Chen Chao was a little worried, but he immediately thought to himself: what business was it of his whether these two people liked each other or not? His worries seemed to be rather redundant.

    Thinking up to here, Chen Chaoughed mockingly at himself.

    Xie Nandu looked at her and said, "You are the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, Zhu Xia."

    Two sentences, one sentence had some intent to inquire, while the other sentence did not. But in fact, the meaning was the same.

    "I heard about you a while back, you''re the dean''s final disciple."

    Zhu Xia looked at Xie Nandu, some curiosity on her face. She was really interested in the dean and since Xie Nandu was the dean''s disciple, and was even the final one, she was naturally very interested in her too.

    "I''ve also heard about you, saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce. Why did you start only start cultivating after these years?"

    Zhu Xia was a few years younger than her, but she had been brought into Myriad Heaven Pce much earlier than Xie Nandu had entered the academy. However, she only started cultivating in the past two years, which was simr to Xie Nandu''s situation.

    "My cultivation method is a little problematic. If one is too young, it will be very difficult."

    The cultivation method was a big secret for cultivators and was not something that people usually shared with others.

    However, it was already pretty good that Zhu Xia could mention this much. This was rted to her straightforward personality.

    Xie Nandu gave an mhm and asked, "Are you going to stay in the academy?"

    Zhu Xia also gave an mhm, "Mr. Wei told me to."

    After each of them said a sentence, it seemed that there was nothing else to say. Xie Nandu picked up thentern and was about to leave when Zhu Xia said behind her, "I heard people say that you''re nning to win first ce in the literary exam?"

    Xie Nandu turned around, nced at Zhu Xia, and nodded, "Yes."

    There was nothing to hide about this. Since she was participating in the literary exam, she naturally wanted to win first ce. She had been studying diligently these days, so she believed that there was no problem for her to win.

    Zhu Xia smiled and said confidently, "The top spot in the literary exam this time belongs to me!"

    Besides wanting to see the academy, her purpose foring to the Divine Capital this time was naturally to participate in the literary exam. She was also prepared to win first ce in the literary exam. Moreover, given that the Myriad Heaven Pce only sent her to participate in the literary exam, it could be seen how much confidence they had in her.

    Xie Nandu gave an "oh" and said, "It''s not just about talking the talk."

    Whether was it the literary or martial exam of the Myriad Willow Convention, it all came down to the actualpeting.

    Zhu Xia smiled and said, "See you then."

    Xie Nandu nodded and repeated, "See you then."

    After saying this, she looked at Chen Chao who had been ignored and asked, "Are you still going to sleep outside tonight?"

    "I''m really quite tired today and don''t want to run around. Can you take me in for one night?"

    Chen Chao felt a bit uneasy. He kept feeling that there was something that Xie Nandu had not made clear, but he could not quite put his finger on it. In any case, he looked into her eyes and felt that there were many words hidden behind them.

    Zhu Xia watched this scene, furrowing her brows slightly, feeling a bit uneasy.

    It was hard to describe the feeling, it was just a little inexplicably ufortable.

    "Where is your senior brother? I brought Zhu Xia here, but where will she stay tonight?"

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu. Since this matter fell on the head of the Left Guard, Chen Chao felt that he needed to hand over Zhu Xia safely to the other party for it to be considered a job well done. It was just that he was here now, but the whereabouts of the person who was supposed to receive her were nowhere to be found. This made Chen Chao feel a headache and rather helpless.

    He could not dump this Myriad Heaven Pce saintess by theke, right?

    Besides, they were considered friends now.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said nothing. She just carried thentern and walked away.

    Chen Chao was feeling a bit depressed.

    Some light appeared in the distance again. Antern was currently approaching.

    It was that schr from earlier, Wei Xu.

    He walked out from the darkness and looked the same as during the day, still smiling at them like an ordinary schr.

    A schr carrying thentern was a good match for thiskeside.

    Chen Chao sped his hands.

    Wei Xu smiled and nodded without speaking. Then, he looked at Zhu Xia and said, "Saintess, please follow me, your master and my teacher have been waiting for you for a long time.

    Zhu Xia nodded her head. Then, she turned around to smile at Chen Chao and said, "Commander Chen, until we meet again."

    Commander Chen, a rather yful form of address.

    Chen Chao did not have any reaction, he just said, "It shouldn''t be hard to meet in the academy, right?"

    When Zhu Xia heard this, she said softly, "Oops."

    These words had the emotions of a young girl, but Chen Chao did not understand it and did not detect it at all either. So, he just remained silent and said nothing.

    Zhu Xia said softly, "You aren''t angry, right? We''re friends."

    When Chen Chao heard such cute words, he could only shake his head and said, "How can I possibly get angry? Of course we''re friends."

    Zhu Xia''s mood improved and she said with a smile, "I''lle and find you again to y when I''m free."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Sure."

    Zhu Xia waved at him before rubbing her belly and following Wei Xu''s lead.

    Chen Chao stood in ce, watching these two people''s back view, and yawned. He was really quite tired.

 Chapter 111: Unrest

    In the small pavilion at the center of theke, the dean was currently yawning with boredom. He was very sleepy too.

    Except, after a nce at the old man standing in front of him, the dean knew he would not be able to sleep well tonight. He casually threw out a handful of fish food before saying with some annoyance, "Nothing happened to that disciple of yours either, she''sing right away, what are you worrying about?"

    "Pulling such a long face, those who don''t know would even think that she... forget it."

    The dean rubbed his face, wanting to wake himself up.

    The old man did not turn around. He just looked ahead and said calmly, "Out of all the assassinations, the most dangerous one wasn''t thatst guy, but that very first arrow."

    When Zhu Xia entered the city, the first arrow shot by those assassins seemed ordinary, but it was actually the most dangerous because it was the first attack and nobody was prepared. That arrow was sudden enough and the facts also proved that without Chen Chao who was by the side, that arrow would have definitely pierced through the carriage and Zhu Xia''s body along with it. Although she had a talisman on her, she would not have been able to react in time in that kind of situation because it was truly too sudden.

    The old man currently did not dare to imagine what would have happened if Chen Chao was not around.

    The dean mumbled, "Didn''t nothing happen? That kid was around."

    The old man suddenly turned around and looked at the dean as he said angrily, "Was that boy arranged by you in advance? If he wasn''t, today''s incident was just a coincidence. Without this coincidence, wouldn''t my disciple have died for real?"

    The dean had a stern look on his face as he said firmly: "Of course it was arranged by us. You should know about that young man too, he defeated He Yi at the imperial banquet andes from the background of being a local warden. He''s the most suitable for dealing with these situations. Otherwise, would we have promoted him to the deputymander of the Left Guard?"

    "How old is he? If it wasn''t because he''s in the Left Guard, would we have arranged for the Left Guard to fetch that disciple of yours into the city?!"

    The dean had been swallowing his anger all night. At this moment, he finally let it out. He stared at the old man in front of him, his words brimming with confidence. But, who would have thought that actually, everything that he was saying at this moment was a lie.

    As for why Chen Chao would show up there, he knew nothing about it. Not only did he not know, but he was also sure that the emperor himself did not know too. What happened in the afternoon was absolutely a coincidence.

    But, even if it was a coincidence, he could make it sound convincing too!

    The old man snorted coldly. Although he was not fully convinced of this exnation, he was not as angry as before now.

    "Are you all trying to have him gain the friendship of the Myriad Heaven Pce?"

    The old man said with some disgust, "You know that what I hate most about you Liang people is your scheming."

    The dean frowned and replied, "Don''t use us of things we didn''t do. We want to ally with the Myriad Heaven Pce and establish some goodwill. But how can we do such a thing?" "I''ve studied for so many years, do you think that I have no shame in my heart?"

    The old man sneered and said, "I can''t speak for others, but I really don''t believe that you, old punk, have any sense of shame."

    Although he said that, his mood had actually calmed down a lotpared to before.

    The dean said angrily, "If this is how you''re behaving, then let''s fight it out! If I can''t convince you with words today, I''ll use my fists to reason it out with you! Let''s see if you make more sense or if I do!"

    "Old punk, do you think that I''m scared of you?!"

    The old man gave a coldugh.

    The dean rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the old man, looking like he was going to get physical.

    The old man''s expression turned ugly. In the end, he had not expected the dean to actually want to fight. If they were going to fight with their cultivation, it would still be alright. But he could tell that this old punk in front of him had clearly made up his mind to punch and kick him like two vige bumpkins.

    "What have you been doing all these years? Studying books?"

    The old man could not understand why the dean was still the same after all these years, with no change at all.

    The dean stopped in his tracks and looked at theke. "Of course I''ve been studying books. Furthermore, I also a body full of righteous air."

    Hearing him say so and feeling his shamelessness, the old man finally backed down and took the initiative to change the subject.

    "Then in your view, who''s the one behind the scenes?"

    Things had already happened, since it was not a farce made by the Great Liang Dynasty themselves, then it would be especially important to know who was the person behind it.

    The dean said calmly, "Whoever doesn''t want to see the rtionship between the Great Liang Dynasty and the Myriad Heaven Pce be closer, it will be them."

    The old man frowned. In the foreignnds, the Myriad Heaven Pce had always been cultivating in peace. While they did have enemies, none of them would dare to assassinate the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    Other than those enemies, the Myriad Heaven Pce''s only rival was the Infatuation Daoist Temple which was also the leader of a daoism branch. However, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had been thriving in recent years, and the two geniuses of this generation were known as the Twin Pirs of daoism, who were extraordinary. How could Myriad Heaven Pce surpass them in such a short time?

    Even if they had a Saintess, she was absolutely not as good as the Twin Pirs of daoism too.

    "Then who is he? Has his identity been uncovered?"

    The old man looked at the dean, anger umting in his eyes.

    The dean rolled down his sleeves and said very indifferently, "Of course there are results, but it''s as if there were no results. His background is too clean; an itinerant cultivator from the mountains, no one has gotten close to him in Great Liang Dynasty in all these years, and he has no friends in the foreignnds too. What''s the use of investigating someone like this any further?"

    "Since they''re looking for trouble with you, they will naturally cover their tracks. I just didn''t expect that these people would also know about the history between you and me. It''s really a little unexpected."

    The dean spat out a turbid breath. He could not quite tolerate this matter.

    Only a few people knew about that matter, but now, it seemed like everyone knew.

    "Old man, was your mouth too loose, spreading it around everywhere?"

    The dean had an unfriendly expression.

    Just as the old man was about to speak, thentern appeared over there. The schr carrying thentern and the little girl who had disappeared on a walk came.

    The dean quickly tidied up. When meeting juniors, one should naturally pay attention to one''s demeanor.

    Zhu Xia arrived outside the pavilion and soon saw the middle-aged man with handsome features and ck hair. Zhu Xia quickly prostrated and said, "Disciple Zhu Xia of Myriad Heaven Pce, greets the dean."

    Before the dean could speak, the old man snorted coldly first and said, "Get up."

    Zhu Xia quickly got up, looking at her master next to her with some confusion.

    The dean smiled and said, "What a pretty girlie, did you get a scare during the day?"

    Zhu Xia shook her head and said while sizing the dean up, "It was nothing during the day, this disciple wasn''t scared."

    The dean smiled and said, "Brother Daoist, this is indeed your disciple. She is so level-headed at such a young age. I believe she will definitely be an outstanding talent in the future."

    The old man gave a fake smile, but fortunately, his mood had somewhat improved.

    The dean nced at Wei Xu and said, "Wei Xu, go get the box next to my bed. There''s a gift in there that I want to give to this girl. Remember not to take the wrong box."

    Wei Xu nodded and quickly left.

    The dean sat down at the table andmented, "You don''t know, if something really were to happen to you, this academy of mine would probably have already been half-demolished by someone."

    Zhu Xia looked obediently at the old man and said seriously, "I actually made Master worry for me, this disciple is at fault."

    The old man''s anger was originally because of Zhu Xia, but now that she had returned unharmed, he did not feel as angry anymore. The old man said rather self-reproachingly, "It''s master''s fault for being too anxious. If I wasn''t so anxious, who would dare to make a move?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Xia could not help but think that luckily, you were in a hurry. Otherwise, how could today''s incident have happened?

    But, although she thought so, she did not dare to say it out loud.

    If she said this, her master would definitely be sad.

    The old man waved his hand and said, "Never mind. Since you''re back, there''s nothing more to say. I think someone also knows that he was wrong, otherwise, why would he present gifts?"

    The dean knew that the old man was hinting at him, but he did not show it. He just smiled and said, "Could you tell me what happened today?"

    The matter had ended, but it was notpletely over.

    At least, those people had not been caught yet.

    Zhu Xia nodded her head. She had a very good impression of the dean in front of her. Of course, the emotion here was more admiration. She originally thought that the dean would be like her master with white hair; an old man. But she never thought that not only was the dean not old, he was also very handsome.

    How could one not like him?

    After pondering, Zhu Xia began to talk about what happened today.

    Of course, the story still started with that feathered arrow.

    Without that feathered arrow, the subsequent events naturally would not have happened either.

    "At that time, this disciple just felt a murderous intent from a distance. Then, I heard whooshing sounds..."

    The story was not too long, so no matter how slowly Zhu Xia recounted it, it quickly came to a conclusion.

    The dean frowned slightly, not entirely satisfied with the specifics of the story. However, before he could speak, Wei Xu had already returned.

    He carried a box and said, "What that person used in the end was the Profound Light Curse."

    Hearing the words Profound Light Curse, the old man frowned slightly. The dean waited for his answer.

    "This daoist technique isn''t considered too rare. There are four or five sects that collect it. Based on the answer you all gave earlier, he may be an abandoned disciple of those four or five sects, but it''s also possible that he has no rtion to any of them. After all, unless it isn''t a unique secret technique, almost no one will register and record every disciple who learns this daoist magic."

    The old man said with a sigh, "The situation is very troublesome and it''s also in the divine capital. I''m afraid there won''t be any result."

    Although he knew this was the result, he still could not help but feel angry.

    The dean looked at theke and took the wooden box that Wei Xu handed over. He then passed it to Zhu Xia and sighed, "Pull one hair and it moves the whole body. There are many people who won''t be able to sleep tonight. How could it possibly be just you alone, old man?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was not until the news of the assassination attempt on the Myriad Heaven Pce''s saintess spread that many people realized that the current Divine Capital was no longer a peaceful ce, but truly in troubled times.

    If you calcte carefully, starting from Chen Chao''s killing of the foreign cultivators that rmed the capital, then the debates at South Lake, the imperial banquet conflict, and then today''s attack on the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, every one of these events would have been rare in the former Divine Capital. They probably would not have appeared during the whole year. But now, they had already urred more than once in this short period of time, and each of them seemed to have some connection with that young man. Although it was not yet known what this meant, the Divine Capital was already in turmoil, and it seemed virtually inevitable.

    Moreover, the Myriad Willow Convention has yet to be hosted.

    Just as the dean said, not too many people would be able to sleep tonight.

    As the Chief Judicial Officer of the Court of Judicial Review, Han Pu was one of them.

    As the Chief Judicial Officer, who knows how many government officials throughout the imperial court he struck fear into. But after learning about what happened tonight, he had already smashed several pieces of gavel.

    In the hall of the Court of Judicial Review, Han Pu nced at the third imperial edict ced not far away, his expression terrifyingly gloomy.

    All the officials of the Court of Judicial Review, from high to low ranking, stood quietly in the hall with lowered heads, not daring to meet the eyes of this Chief Judicial Officer.

    "Speak up!" "You guys brag all the time about how capable you are! Now that something has happened, why aren''t any of you speaking up?!"

    "Do you really want me to ask each and every one of you?!"

    Han Pu''s voice was cold, like the coldest wind blowing through the mountains, making people shiver.

    But the officials remained silent.

    "Investigate matters! Is there any news yet?"

    "Where did that old fellowe from, where did those assassinse out of before they appeared on that building, go and investigate thoroughly! What I want is answers, answers!"

    Han Pu smacked the table and said angrily, "Hurry up and go!"

    As soon as he said that, the officials in the hall dared not stay any longer and hurriedly left one after another, busying themselves with their respective tasks.

    Although they did not know if their busy work would have any substantive meaning, they were very clear that if they did not look like they were slogging away, they would really be tormented to death by that lord.

    Han Pu gave a cold snort, sitting behind his desk as he rapped on the tabletop constantly. His pair of eyes seemed to have long seen through the Court of Judicial Review, reaching an extremely distant ce.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Xie Family''s ancestral hall.

    An old voice rang out, "That young man has done yet another impressive thing. All the events that happened in the Divine Capital these few days were rted to him. Who in the world is adding fuel to the fire?"

    The old man sitting outside the ancestral hall smiled, "There''s probably no one who is more eager to know his identity than His Majesty. Is he really from those impoverished families?"

    The old man''s voice grew somewhat excited as he said, "Those impoverished families have always been up to something over these years. It''s hard to say whether this is a smokescreen or not, but no matter how you look at it, that young man is still pretty good. It''s not a bad thing that the girlie is getting closer to him."

    The old man outside the ancestral hall said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s hard to say. But among these young kids, there are definitely many who already hate him."

    The old manughed, "This baseless hatred is really reminiscent of the past."

 Chapter 112: Old History

    A storm was stilling in the end.

    No matter what the Great Liang Dynasty thought about the assassination of the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, they had to take a stance in the end. Therefore, since that day, the entire Divine Capital had been bustling with activity, and all Three Judicial Chief Ministries, including the Court of Judicial Review, had stopped all work at hand, and focused all their attention on this case.

    The Left Guard and Right Guard of the Divine Capital, especially the Left Guard, as direct participants in the assassination case, they did not have a good time these days. Themander, Song Lian, had already entered the pce several times. Although the emperor had not shown too much anger each time he entered the pce, Song Lian could feel the suppressed mood in the Imperial Study.

    Was His Majesty also enduring it?

    After the morning court ended, the officials left the imperial city quietly and orderly, most of them without any emotions on their faces. However, the officials of the Three Judicial Chief Ministries could not help but show a pained expression. It had been half a month since the Saintess suffered an assassination attempt. They had arrested some people and tried some cases, but they had never got the final answer. Therefore, when the emperor mentioned this matter again during today''s court meeting, he seemed rather dissatisfied. Several leaders of the respective offices were punished with half a year''s sry deduction. This was naturally not a big deal for them.

    Their pain had a different meaning.

    Vice Minister Li who became the Minister of Penalty because of the case several months ago, he walked out of the hall with a pained expression. ncing at the Minister of Censors from the Court of Censors who simrly had an ugly expression, Minister Li muttered to himself, "My official hat was just picked up from the ground, it wouldn''t be a big deal if I lost it. But if we can''t solve this case, it won''t be as simple as losing my hat."

    At present, the emperor''s punishment was still light, but it did not mean that it would always be the case. One must know that the emperor ascended to the throne with the identity of Prince Fan. Putting aside the number of times His Majesty showed his courage as a military man during the process of leading his troops and capturing the Divine Capital, even after entering the Divine King, the several ruthless purges were enough to prove that although His Majesty appeared gentle on the surface, he was actually a man who carried things out resolutely.

    The word "indecisive" had never been associated with His Majesty the Emperor.

    Officials who had been in office earlier and experienced the era of the deposed emperor naturally witnessed the Divine Capital on that night too. That was a Divine Capital that was immersed in blood.

    The Minister of Censors had been an official for many years, but he was a schr deep in his bones. He was not interested in involving himself in the politics of the court. Therefore, this Minister of Censors had spent most of his time in the Court of Censors'' domain and rarely concerned himself with other matters. Now, upon hearing Minister Li''s muttering, the Minister of Censors did not want to engage in conversation and quickened his pace, passing by this Minister Li and walking far away.

    There was a figure in a blood-red official robe in front of them. This Chief Judicial Officer, Han Pu, had no officials around his vicinity who dared to get close. Who knew how many people were filled with fear towards this Chief Judicial Officer.

    The Minister of Censors hurried over to Han Pu''s side and whispered, "Lord Han."

    Han Pu turned his head and nced at the Minister of Censors. With a slightly paleplexion, he nodded slightly. He had some undisclosed ties with him.

    The Minister of Censors went straight to the point, "Has the Court of Judicial Review found any clues?"

    Although the Three Judicial Chief Ministries and the Left and Right Guards were all working hard to investigate the case, everyone knew that it ultimately depended on the Court of Judicial Review.

    Han Pu shook his head slowly and remained silent.

    The Minister of Censors thought for a moment and lowered his voice, "What about those families? Any movement?"

    Despite the turmoil in the court and the doubts of the ministers, in reality, everyone knew that the mastermind behind the assassination in the Divine Capital must have been some cultivation sect in the foreignnds. And to support the activities of these cultivation sects in the Divine Capital, it naturally needed a great aristocratic family''s support.

    There were many aristocratic families in the Great Liang Dynasty, especially in the Divine Capital. Apart from the Wei and Xie families, there were many otherrge and small aristocratic families who maintained contact with the foreign cultivators, either openly or secretly.

    "After investigating for so long, the direction is still not clear. Even if we uncover the foreign cultivators, what can we do? Is His Majesty really going to take action?" "Other than the foreign cultivators, is His Majesty the Emperor also going to investigate whether those impoverished families were involved in this case?"

    The Minister of Censors looked at Han Pu with some worry between his eyebrows.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had already established its empire for over 200 years, but those impoverished families were still active in the world.

    Yes, they were the remnants of the previous dynasty, the descendants of the previous dynasty''s imperial n and high-ranking officials. Even though more than two hundred years had passed and the Great Liang Dynasty''s emperor had changed several times, they were still active, constantly plotting to embroil the Great Liang Dynasty in chaos and restore their former country.

    The many aristocratic families in the Divine Capital had been established for thousands of years. Not only have they experienced the present Great Liang Dynasty, they had naturally experienced the previous dynasty too, and even more ancient dynasties.

    It was unclear whether they have any connection to the previous dynasty.

    Han Pu frowned and said, "They have caused quite themotion over the years, but nothing as big as now. They usually don''t choose to involve foreign cultivators either. After all, that won''t anger just the imperial court alone. If they want to restore their country, the best way is to contact the foreignnds and get their support."

    So over the years, these so-called impoverished families had been doing two things: causing trouble in the Great Liang Dynasty, as well as operating in the foreignnds. They wanted to gain the support of those foreign cultivators.

    The Minister of Censorsmented, "His Majesty''s intentions are not clear and the court officials are trying to guess His Majesty''s thoughts, that''s what really makes it difficult. The situation is grim and it''s hard to see clearly."

    Han Pu smiled and said, "His Majesty is a wise ruler, and he knows every major event under the heavens. It''s just that he likes to mess with us, these subjects."

    The Minister of Censors said, "His Majesty was Prince Fan, he was originally a military man. Over the years, he has suppressed his nature and tried to show his gentle side. It''s been hard on His Majesty."

    The Great Liang Dynasty was open-minded, but it was rare to joke about the emperor''s affairs, let alone that they were in the imperial city.

    Han Pu smiled and said softly, "Minister of Censors, chatting with you has quelled my anger today."

    The Minister of Censors smiled and said, "Lord Han, your anger mustn''t be dispelled just yet. This official has some tea at home, why don''t I send it to the Court of Judicial Reviewter to help Your Excellency extinguish your fires of anger?"

    Han Pu sighed and said, "Lord Minister of Censors, it''s really a waste that you aren''t serving as the Chief Minister of the Cab."

    "Lord Han mustn''t say that. If Lord Secretary knows about it and pins it on this official, I''m afraid that I won''t be safe even in the Court of Censors."

    The Minister of Censors narrowed his eyes. Although he said this, there was no fear between his eyebrows.

    Han Pu said, "What a sly old fox."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The officials dispersed from the court meeting, but Song Lian was summoned into the imperial pce again.

    This Commander of the Left Guard followed Eunuch Li around the pce, feeling a bit uneasy.

    Li Heng walked slowly. Seemingly knowing Song Lian''s thoughts, he smiled and said, "Commander Song, don''t worry too much. It isn''t His Majesty who summoned you into the pce today, it''s Her Majesty the Empress."

    Upon hearing this, Song Lian became even more nervous. He looked at Li Heng and asked, "Eunuch Li, why did the Empress summon me?"

    Having served as an official in court for many years, Song Lian had only seen the Empress a few times at major events. Furthermore, she was always in thepany of His Majesty. He had never met the Empress privately before.

    As a military man, Song Lian naturally admired the Empress'' father, who was the former Great General of the North. That respect naturally transferred to the Empress too.

    But he had never imagined that he would one day be summoned by the Empress for a private meeting.

    Seeing Song Lian''s nervousness, Li Hengforted him in a soft voice, "Commander Song, there''s really no need to be so nervous. Although His Majesty has been pressuring hard these days, isn''t it also due to the pressure on him? Her Majesty isn''t summoning you for that matter. She just wants to ask Commander Song a few questions."

    Song Lian breathed a sigh of relief and proved, "What does Her Majesty want to know?"

    Hearing this, Li Heng did not answer. He just nced at Song Lian.

    Song Lian quickly realized his mistake and said in a low voice, "This official''s tongue has slipped."

    Li Heng shook his head.

    Afterward, Song Lian did not say a word as they walked through a small part of the imperial city, arriving in front of a pce that was considered not too remote.

    The empress was already waiting for Song Lian in the main hall.

    "Song Lian, Commander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, pays respects to Your Majesty, the Empress."

    Song Lian hurriedly bows. He held a great deal of respect for the empress.

    The empress said softly, "Please rise."

    Her voice was a little weak, and herplexion was rather pale, suggesting that her health was not as healthy as before.

    "Commander Song, I''ve summoned you to the pce just to chat with you about some minor matters. You don''t have to worry too much."

    As she spoke, the empress stood up and walked forward. Song Lian understood and quickly followed her.

    "I seem to remember that Commander Song has served under my father''smand."

    Her Majesty the Empress suddenly spoke, her voice t.

    Song Lian nodded and replied, "When the Great General was alive, this subject served in the Northern Frontier for Great Liang."

    Although that former Great General had many other titles, Song Lian and the other military personnel who followed him would only address him as "Great General".

    "Most of my father''s old subordinates are still in the Northern Frontier. It isn''t easy for me to see you here in the Divine Capital too."

    Her Majesty the Empress smiled slightly and said, "I went a bit off topic."

    Song Lian lowered his head. How could he dare to say anything?

    "I know that you all have been under considerable pressure with the assassination of the saintess. I''ll invite that youngdy into the pce in a few days and pacify her. I''ll also smooth things over with His Majesty. Don''t need to be too worried, Commander Song."

    Hearing this, Song Lian hurriedly said, "Your Majesty is too gracious."

    He had indeed been racking his head over this matter these past few days, but he had nowhere to vent.

    The empress smiled and said, "These things are not my concern, what I want to ask you is something normal too. It''s about that deputymander of yours. How do you feel about him after your interactions?"

    Song Lian was taken aback. He did not know how to respond, so he bit the bullet and said, "I wonder what aspects Your Majesty is inquiring about?"

    The empress said calmly, "Of course it''s everything."

    "If we''re talking about Commander Chen, he''s naturally a young talent with a meticulous mind. He''s brave and level-headed, and he can endure hardship too. His talent is superb, if he''s sent to the Northern Frontier to toughen up for a few years, he might be a pir of our Great Liang in the future."

    Song Lian spoke seriously. The more he spoke, the more enthusiastic he felt.

    The empress frowned, "Sending him to the north at the drop of a hat. It''s not like you don''t know how dangerous that ce is. How old is this child? Must you throw him to that harsh and coldnd?"

    Song Lian did not expect that Her Majesty''s response would actually be so direct. He was a little absentminded as he said, "This subject has misspoke."

    The empress'' pale face looked rosier. Perhaps it was because she was too agitated before. After calming down a little, she said, "Continue."

 Chapter 113: Why Would Time Wait for Anyone

    Song Lian was silent for a while. Looking at Her Majesty with some confusion, he asked softly after a moment, "Your Majesty, what do you want me to talk about?"

    Although the empress had said she wanted him to talk about everything, Song Lian was a martial artist and a military officer of the Great Liang Dynasty. In the beginning, he naturally spoke about matters concerning the imperial court. However, it was obvious that this was not what the empress wanted to hear. But after thinking carefully, he still did not know what the Empress wanted to hear.

    What did she mean by "everything"?

    The empress nced at Song Lian and said, "Talk about that young man''s character. Is he considered a good young man? Tell me in detail, don''t be too general."

    Song Lian was silent for a while and said softly, "In this subject''s opinion, Commander Chen is naturally good. His character is straightforward and honest, and he is also quite..."

    Remembering that young man''s cunning, Song Lian was unsure whether he should mention it or not. After a moment of silence, he said, "This subject previously thought he cared too much about money, but upon further observation, this subject should have misjudged it."

    If Chen Chao were here now, he would surely be rejoicing that Song Lian''s opinion of him had changed due to the blood ginseng he had given him. Otherwise, things would not have been so simple if he hadined to the empress.

    "He grew up in hardship, so it''s not a problem if he cares more about material possessions now."

    The empress spoke softly, her voice filled with endless heartache.

    Feeling this emotion, Song Lian was not in a hurry to speak. Except, he wondered why the empress would have such emotions. This kind of emotion was obviously only for one''s own children or nephews. But how old was Chen Chao? He could not possibly be the empress'' nephew.

    Back then, the Great General had a total of four children.

    Two sons and two daughters.

    The empress was the eldest daughter. The eldest son served that deposed emperor back then and had led troops to block the current emperor several times. In the end, the Divine Capital fell, but the current emperor did not kill him. Instead, he was confined to his mansion, and he died of depression two years ago.

    The second son had been conveying messages for the current emperor and was found out by that deposed emperor and immediately executed.

    As for the empress''s younger sister, she had never married and had been living in her mansion, eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    Those people naturally had descendants too, but they were all officially registered.

    How could Chen Chao be one of them?

    "I remember that in the eleventh year of Tianjian, there was a flood in Wei Prefecture," said the empress, bringing Song Lian out of his thoughts.

    Song Lian replied, "Your Majesty is right. Many things happened in that year throughout the world."

    Tianjian Year 11 was a rare year for cultivators, but it was not an easy year for Great Liang. The demon race encroached on the Northern Frontier, which was the biggest war in recent years. Although the demon race was eventually repelled, the national treasury of the Great Liang Dynasty was almost empty due to this war. This also led to the imperial court being unable to provide enough money and grain for disaster relief in a timely manner when the Great Flood of Wei Province hit.

    That year, Wei Prefecture had actually be a purgatory.

    Bodies of those who starved to death lined both sides of the Wei River.

    "That year, that child was in Wei Prefecture."

    There was a hint of sadness in the empress'' eyes as she spoke softly, "That child was only 12 or 13 years old at the time."

    Could a 12 or 13-year-old boy survive in that sort of situation?

    Song Lian fell silent for a moment before saying, "It was indeed very difficult."

    The empress smiled and said, "I saw him at the banquet that day. He is such a good young man, willing to risk his life for the imperial court and the world. The imperial court is reallycking such a young man now." Later, he debated with those schrs on the bank of South Lake, and the things he did at the imperial banquet, as well as the fact that he saved the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce a few days ago, it was all very well done. I really like him."

    As Song Lian heard this, he suddenly realized that it was because of these things that Chen Chao had left a good impression on the Empress. That was why she cared so much. It was just that looking at the empress'' previous demeanor, he sincerely felt that the empress'' virtuous reputation was indeed true.

    To care so much for a young man whom she had only met once, she must treat others well in her daily life as well.

    Song Lian said softly, "Commander Chen has a bright future. This subject will definitely support him well."

    The empress nodded and said with a smile, "Commander Song must also take care of yourself. There aren''t many of my father''s subordinates around anymore."

    Hearing this, Song Lian felt a rush of warmth in his chest and was deeply moved.

    The empress smiled and beckoned, "Li Heng, bring the Heavenly Leaf Grass from my pce and give it to Commander Song as a gift."

    As she said, the empress turned to look at Song Lian and smiled, "I heard that Commander Song is only one step away from high-level Great Beyond Realm."

    Song Lian became a little flustered and was about to kneel down, but the empress shook her head and said, "Why kneel down so easily?"

    Although Song Lian did not kneel down, he still shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, the Heavenly Leaf Grass is meant to nourish your body. How can it be given to me?"

    The Heavenly Leaf Grass was naturally a treasure for martial artists, but everyone knew that the empress'' health was not good and she normally relied on these spirit medicines to nourish her body. After the Heavenly Leaf Grass was made into medicine, it was extremely important to the empress'' body, and it was also extremely rare. It was likely that not too many could be found in the entire Great Liang Dynasty in a year. Song Lian naturally knew the value of this herb, especially its importance to the empress'' health.

    The Empress did not mind and just said calmly, "My body cannot be restored anymore. It''s just a matter of waiting for death. Whether it''s next year or tomorrow, it''s a decision that the heavens will make. What else can I do?"

    Song Lian furrowed his brows and said, "Your Majesty is so benevolent, you''ll surely apany His Majesty for many years toe."

    But the empress did not speak. She just looked at Li Heng who wasing over from a distance with a wooden tray. She then smiled and said, "I''m going to dine with His Majesty now, so I won''t send Commandant Song off. Keep the gift, it''s my decree."

    As she spoke, she walked away towards the distance by herself. Soon after, pce maids and eunuchs appeared and followed the empress toward the front.

    Song Lian stood in ce and sent her off with a salute.

    When Li Heng came to him, Song Lian looked at the Heavenly Leaf Grass in the specially-made ss bottle on the wooden tray. But Song Lian hesitated to reach for it.

    Seeing this, Li Heng smiled and said, "Commander Song, please take it. Since it is the empress'' will, it wouldn''t be appropriate to refuse it any further."

    Song Lian sighed and said, "I''m worried about Her Majesty''s health. This nt is what Her Majesty uses to nourish her body."

    Li Heng shook his head and said, "The Empress is an extraordinary person with great virtue that rivals the heavens. A trivial matter like life and death is really nothing to her. Commander Song, you need not worry so much."

    As he spoke, Li Heng also felt a little sad. He had followed His Majesty the Emperor since he was Prince Fan and he had also served the empress for many years, so naturally, he had deep feelings for her.

    Song Lian nodded and picked up the bottle tremblingly.

    Suddenly, Li Heng reminded him, "Whatever the empress says or requests, Commander Song, you should take it to heart. Even if it''s not for the decree, it may be the empress'' final worries."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The empress walked all the way to the Imperial Study, herplexion turning deathly pale. It was difficult to see any hint of blood on her face, which was why she stood outside the Imperial Study for a long time.

    The pce servants did not dare to speak and could only silently apany her. After a long while, she slowly walked into the Imperial Study.

    The emperor always had his lunch in the Imperial Study.

    After the morning court session, the Great Liang emperor had to review the reports sent from various ces in the Imperial Study. Although the Cab had already filtered out many reports that were not important enough to be sent to the Imperial Study, there were still many left.

    Seeing the empress enter, the Great Liang emperor quickly put down his brush-pen dipped in red ink and stood up to help her to the table which was already full of dishes.

    The two sat down and the Great Liang emperor personally served the empress a bowl of soup before saying, "You summoned Song Lian to the pce again. That guy doesn''t want toe heretely."

    Although he was seated in the Imperial Study, the emperor was well aware of what was happening in the pce.

    The empress sighed when she heard this andmented, "That''s right. Your Majesty clearly doesn''t really care in your heart, must you pretend to care so much that those people below are so scared that they jump at the rustling of leaves? Is Your Majesty happy to scare them like that?"

    The Great Liang emperorughed and said, "If We don''t show my attitude, how can someone be willing to let matters go? We''re just scaring them, it''s not like We really want their heads."

    The empress sighed again but did not say anything. She usually did not interfere in court affairs.

    "Your Majesty should consider how the people below think when doing things. You have to pay more attention to some things. The sages say that ruling the world is like cooking small fresh fish. It''s not that simple. One''s temperament should also be restrained."

    The empress smiled and nagged a little, but the emperor just felt a little aggrieved and said, "Have We not been careful enough these few years? Based on Our temperament back then, these people would have long been banished to the Northern Frontier one by one by Us. They should be grateful. When We decided to increase military spending a few years ago, they said that the general popce can''t take the suffering anymore? If We hadn''t made the Northern Frontier so imprable, would these people still be able to curse Us here?"

    Being the emperor had never been an easy task. The Great Liang emperor hardly showed his emotions in front of others, except for his empress. Only then, would he show more emotion. After all, in his view, the empress in front of him had always just been his wife; a member of his family in the true sense.

    "Your Majesty, you can start choosing a new consort."

    When he heard this, the Great Liang emperor''s hands trembled a little.

    He lifted his head to look at the empress withplicated emotions in his eyes. The sadness could not be concealed anymore.

    "There are so many things in the imperial harem that need to be managed. The world also needs a new empress."

    The empress looked at the Great Liang emperor and said softly, "Your Majesty, don''t be stubborn. There are people in the imperial harem who can share some of Your Majesty''s burden too. This is an important matter that needs to be done."

    The Great Liang emperor was silent for a moment and said calmly, "We will do it."

    The empress nodded in satisfaction and then said, "I already have some ideas about the identity of that child, but I still have to trouble Your Majesty to investigate thoroughly. If it''s indeed as I think, I would like to get closer to him."

    The Great Liang emperor nodded and said, "We will."

    Seeing that the empress was about to say something more, the Great Liang emperor shook his head and said, "Let''s eat, alright?"

    The empress nodded and stopped talking. She just lowered her head and started eating. It was just that she ate very slowly. In reality, she had lost her appetite these days.

    The Great Liang emperor said, "We still have a lot of work to do."

    The empress chuckled softly and said, "I can''t apany Your Majesty anymore."

    This time, without waiting for the Great Liang emperor to speak, the empress smiled as sheid it bare, "I don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 114: Found Some Time for Sword Cultivation

    This sentence was very nonchnt, but the Great Liang emperor no longer had the thought of eating afterward. The eunuchs and pcedies in the Imperial Study remained silent, lowering their heads and not daring to make a sound. They were aware of the empress'' condition and they also knew about the rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress. So now, they dared not even utter a word.

    The Great Liang emperor had never thought of that day.

    But the empress did not care when that day woulde.

    Many years ago, she already knew that the day woulde.

    Rather than fearing the arrival of that day, it was better to face it calmly.

    The emperor remained silent for a long time and it was unclear what he was thinking. Finally, he said softly, "The Nation Teacher passed away a few years ago. Now, you''re going too. What''s the point of leaving only Us in this world all by Ourself?"

    The empress smiled and replied, "Your Majesty naturally has to do what Your Majesty needs to do. Whether I''m here or not, Your Majesty should go and do those things."

    The Great Liang emperor sighed and did not speak.

    There were many things in the world that even he, the Emperor, could not change. Just like now - birth, old age, illness, and death. Even the most powerful cultivators might not be able to do anything about it too, unless they were those rumored immortals.

    The Great Liang emperor suddenly said, "In Year 11 of Tianjian, there was a rumor in Ying Prefecture that an immortal had descended. We also sent people to look for them, but couldn''t find them. It''s really quite disappointing."

    But the empress replied, "Even if there were immortals, is there really eternal life?"

    The Great Liang emperor said, "We just can''t bear to part with you."

    The empress also nodded and said, "I also can''t bear to part with Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang emperor gripped her hand and stopped talking.

    The empress looked at the Great Liang emperor and said, "I want to meet that child again after the Myriad Willow Convention."

    The Great Liang emperor did not object, he just nodded and said, "Okay."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The first summer rain in the Divine Capital came unexpectedly and also extremely quickly. One moment it was clear and sunny, the next it was pouring with dark clouds gathered overhead.

    Chen Chao sat by the window, smelling the special scent of rain hitting the soil. Then, he turned to look at Xie Nandu.

    She was reading a book by the window.

    Looking at the sudden downpour, Chen Chao sighed somewhat sadly and said, "There shouldn''t be anyone elseing today, right?"

    These few days, a storm raged in the Divine Capital. Countless officials were on edge, especially the Left Guard. Countless people were investigated, even Commander Song Lian was also on tenterhooks every other day. This kind of life was unbearable, even for Song Lian. However, Chen Chao had been rtively peaceful. Apart from officials who asionally came to ask about the events that happened on that day, there was not much else. Furthermore, those officials were generally very polite. Although he was not particrly happy about it, he could not be impolite to them either.

    Today''s heavy downpour meant that he might be able to have a peaceful day.

    Xie Nandu put down the book. Rubbing her eyes, she nced at Chen Chao sitting under the window and said, "If you didn''t save her, you might be in the Court of Judicial Review''s jail listening to their stories."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "I shouldn''t have followed them that day. But if I hadn''t gone, that girl might really have died, which goes against my conscience. It was really dangerous that day. I encountered an old man who was high-level Great Beyond Realm and was almost killed by him. Fortunately, that Mr. Wei came in the nick of time... And if I did end up in the Court of Judicial Review, why wouldn''t I be the one telling them stories?"

    Listening to the nonsense that the young man in front of her was rambling, Xie Nandu did not feel bored. She just said, "Senior Brother is a good person."

    Chen Chao said, "Yes, if he hade half a stepte..."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "There''s no if."

    How could someone as clever as her not be able to discern the underlying meaning in Chen Chao''s words? She quickly refuted him.

    "Mr. Wei is naturally a good person, but I feel like he doesn''t like me."

    Chen Chao felt a little depressed. He was clearly very reasonable and he was also very polite when facing that Mr. Wei. But for some reason, he felt that Mr. Wei did not like him.

    "You''re not a woman, why should Senior Brother like you? In other words, even if you were a woman, Senior Brother might not necessarily like you too."

    Xie Nandu was very calm.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Are you saying that Mr. Wei doesn''t like men or women?"

    "Maybe I''m saying that you''re ugly."

    "... ..."

    "I didn''t think that you learned how to crack jokes too."

    "I didn''t"

    "Your words are really hurtful."

    "Kidding."

    Chen Chao smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he asked, "Have you finished reading the book?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "I was dyed by some other things a few days ago."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was a bit surprised. Based on his understanding of the girl in front of him, if she was going to do something, she would not give up halfway, nor would she do other things in the middle of it. He was quite curious about what other things could make her put aside the Myriad Willow Convention and do something else.

    "What were you doing a few days ago?"

    Chen Chao had been busy tempering his body a while back and had not returned to the academy for a long time. He had also been helping Song Lian to get a wife. After finallypleting these tasks, he was now involved in Zhu Xia''s matter

    But now, he was finally back at the academy.

    Upon hearing his question, Xie Nandu said calmly, "I was practicing swordsmanship."

    "Practicing swordsmanship?"

    Chen Chao wondered if he had heard wrong. How could Xie Nandu be practicing swordsmanship?

    He stood up in surprise and turned his head to look at Xie Nandu. Then, he saw a small wooden sword hovering quietly in front of the window..

    Chen Chao was stunned.

    How could he have imagined that this so-called practicing swordsmanship was actually really practicing the sword?

    Looking at that small and exquisite flying sword, Chen Chao said in shock, "You really found find to practice swordsmanship?!"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "While it''s true that I found time, I''m just starting out and not very familiar with it. After the Myriad Willow Convention, I''ll spend more time on it."

    As she spoke, she was a little eager. This emotion rarely appeared on her, but she was really happy about practicing swordsmanship.

    Chen Chao stared at Xie Nandu and said seriously, "I heard that it takes at least half a year to a year to practice swordsmanship to the point where you can control a flying sword."

    When he was reading books with Xie Nandu here before, Chen Chao had read several introduction books on sword cultivators. They clearly stated that it would take several months for sword cultivators with exceptional talent to birth sword qi within their bodies and control a flying sword. For sword cultivators with average talent, it might take a year.

    But when did Xie Nandu start practicing swordsmanship?

    It should have been less than a month. After all, Chen Chao was still spending time with her every day a month ago. But in less than a month, when he saw this girl again, she had already be a sword cultivator. Furthermore, she was also a sword cultivator who could control a flying sword.

    Heaven knew that this was also too fast.

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "What''s so strange about this?"

    She seemed indifferent and her matter-of-fact tone rendered people speechless.

    Chen Chaomented, "They all said you were a genius before, but I didn''t feel it. But now, I finally know that you really are a genius, and also the most exceptional kind."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "That''s right."

    Chen Chao was also stunned by this young girl''s confident demeanor.

    With a slight stirring of her mind, the flying sword slowlynded on Xie Nandu''s book. Judging by this stable state, it seemed that Xie Nandu had not just started learning how to control a flying sword, but had already gained considerable experience. She appeared to be extremely familiar with it.

    The impact of this scene on Chen Chao was overwhelming.

    When he first met Xie Nandu in Tianqing County, he never thought that this girl would be a genius like the ones in the books, or those characters who could be written into history books. Later, when he arrived in the capital, he changed his view a little, but that was all. Only at this moment, did he truly realize how freakish this girl in front of him was.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said seriously, "You''re really abnormal."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "If that''s your way ofplimenting me, I''ll take it. Otherwise, I''ll use you as a practice target the next time I practice my sword."

    Chen Chao said sincerely, "Of course that was apliment."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Great, I''ll look for you next time I practice my sword."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. Why was it different from how he imagined it?

 Chapter 115: The Most Important Question One Will Face in Life

    Sitting back in front of the window, Chen Chao sometimes felt that Xie Nandu was really a girl who made people very speechless. Of course, he also believed that in a few days, Xie Nandu would definitely not render him alone speechless. She would make many young people speechless.

    Sitting in front of the window and watching the pouring rain, Chen Chao''s drifted a little.

    "By the way, do you have the confidence in defeating that whatever Saintess?"

    Chen Chao unfastened the broken saber at his waist, carefully wiped the handle, andmented: "This saber is good, but it''s a bit short. I will have to reattach it when I have the opportunity in the future. I wonder if the cksmiths in the Divine Capital have the ability to do it?"

    Xie Nandu said: "Your saber isn''t an ordinary weapon, it was probably made by a famous craftsman. But if you want to reforge it, Sword Qi Mountain has the ability to do so. I just don''t know if they are interested in forging sabers too."

    Chen Chao muttered, "Aren''t swords and sabers the same?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer that question. Swords and sabers were inherently different. If they were the same, why were there sword cultivators in the world, but no saber cultivators?

    "Sword Qi Mountain doesn''t seem to have forged a saber for anyone before. They are all experts in sword forging and have no interest in sabers."

    After Xie Nandu finished saying this, she changed the topic, "She has studied many books too. I''ve met her a few times and have interacted with her a little."

    When she mentioned interacting with her, the only scene that came to Chen Chao''s mind was these two women meeting and starting to talk about the contents of those ssics, asking and answering each other''s questions. Just thinking about that scene made Chen Chao feel a little headache.

    "You are thinking too much."

    Xie Nandu looked at the back of Chen Chao''s head as if she could see through him, "We just talked about some casual things, chatting about the past. She''s really cheerful, like a little sparrow."

    Chen Chao nodded and agreed, "Yes, when I saw her for the first time, I felt that she was like summer, and a hot one at that."

    Xie Nandu said, "The situation was so urgent at the time and you were actually still thinking about looking at girls?"

    She did not quite understand. Of course, there were other emotions mixed in.

    This kind of emotion was very strange.

    "What are you thinking? When I rushed into the carriage and picked her up, her face was covered by the curtain and I didn''t see her face at all. I almost... Later on, I kept running and didn''t have time to look at her face. It was onlyter that I had the chance."

    Chen Chao sighed, the dirt on the saber hilt was wiped clean, and he was somewhat satisfied.

    Xie Nandu pondered for a moment and said, "Carried her and ran."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Later on, I even piggybacked her."

    Xie Nandu made a sound of understanding.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "If it weren''t for my quick reflexes, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be a chance for us to chat here now."

    "I originally thought that you two wouldn''t have anything inmon to talk about. But looking at it now, it seems that I was wrong."

    Chen Chao nced outside. At this moment, the rain was gradually easing up.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "This doesn''t seem to be a problem you should worry about."

    She stood up and walked towards the door.

    Liu Ye, who had been silent in the room, quickly stood up. But after some thought, she sat back down. She was also smart enough to know that she should not appear at this time, so she did not get up.

    Xie Nandu came to sit next to Chen Chao outside the door and asked calmly, "Who''s prettier, me or her?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, and his expression instantly changed dramatically.

    Here ites.

    Chen Chao had only read about such an outrageous question in books before.

    But he never thought that one day he would experience it firsthand.

    He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and looked at Xie Nandu, asking in confusion, "Why would you ask such a question?"

    Xie Nandu said, "Because I want to know."

    Chen Chao said, "There are so many women, why do you want topare with her?"

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, "You don''t know those other women."

    Chen Chao was silent for a long time, sighed and said, "I have to admit, you make a good point. I find it very hard to refute it."

    Xie Nandu smiled and waited for the answer.

    Chen Chao answered without hesitation, "You''re prettier."

    "Why?"

    Xie Nandu looked into his eyes, as if to see if he was lying.

    Chen Chao replied as a matter of course, "If I think that you''re prettier, then you''re prettier. What standard is there for judging beauty?" "If there really is one, I think you''d still be prettier too. I think most people would probably agree with me."

    Strictly speaking, Zhu Xia was still just a little girl who had not fully matured. Even though she could be described as pretty, it was more adorable than pretty. Xie Nandu was naturally more beautiful.

    Xie Nandu did not see any deception in Chen Chao''s eyes and felt somewhat satisfied.

    Chen Chao asked in confusion, "I heard that these kinds of questions usually arise between men and women who like each other. Haven''t we not reached that stage yet?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Naturally."

    Chen Chao wanted to ask more, but Xie Nandu already opened her mouth, "But that''s them. I wanted to know the answer to this question, so I asked."

    Chen Chao said, "You''re really different."

    Xie Nandu smiled and the rain outside stopped.

    Summer rain was like this, it came and went away quickly too.

    Xie Nandu stood up and invited, "Go for a walk by theke?"

    Chen Chao looked at the greenery outside. The rain had washed the trees and made them look fresh and new.

    He hung the broken saber back on his waist.

    Chen Chao nodded and followed her out of the courtyard.

    The two quickly arrived at theke. After the heavy rain, the weeping willows by theke were much greener than before, looking like tender leaves that had just sprouted in spring.

    Walking by theke, both of them were in a good mood.

    Chen Chao took the initiative and said, "Living in a ce like this is much better than Tianqing County. But these days, I rather miss Peach Blossom Alley, the man who quarrels with me, that kind auntie, and the neighbors, I really miss them. I don''t know if the new warden can really protect them, but I killed most of the demons there, so there shouldn''t be any demons in the next few years."

    When he talked about these things, his eyes were full of nostalgia that could not be faked at all. He really missed the people and things in Tianqing County.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "Aftering to the Divine Capital, you''ll gain many things, but you''ll also lose many things. Try to be positive, at least you don''t have to worry about spirit medicines now. You can focus on cultivation without any distractions."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "How can I focus on cultivation with so many things happening? They keep piling up on me. Right now, I just hope I can live longer."

    "It''s not that easy to die." Xie Nandu looked in the distance and said, "The entire Divine Capital is waiting for you to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I think they may want me to fall from grace even more."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "A tree that stands tall in the forest is sure to be blown down by the wind. This principle is quite simple, and you should understand it too."

    Chen Chao said, "No matter how I see it, that should be you."

    Xie Nandu said, "They are also very jealous of me, but I have the academy behind me and Teacher above me."

    "So, what you mean is that I need to find a backer?"

    Chen Chao was a little helpless. There was indeed no stronger backer than the academy in the Great Liang Dynasty. But the academy was not a ce that he could enter as and when he liked.

    Although he was a member of the warden faction, the Warden office clearly would not give him any special treatment.

    That Lord Warden did not show favoritism like the dean.

    Xie Nandu knew what he was thinking and said slowly, "The sages once said: Heaven has bestowed upon this person a great responsibility..."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and said, "If it were possible, I would rather be like you. What''s the point of being tormented like this every day?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and continued to walk side by side with him.

    The two walked side by side by theke and soon attracted many people''s attention. Many students still had a negative view of Chen Chao, but at the moment, they did not dare to approach to say anything or do anything. After the incident at the imperial banquet that night, even He Yi had lost, how could they be Chen Chao''s match? Going up to him would only be seeking humiliation. Perhaps there were one or two youngsters in the academy who could fight Chen Chao, but it was clear that the one or two youngsters would not make a move at this time for no reason.

    He was merely strolling by theke with that youngdy from the Xie Family, did he provoke anyone?

    Feeling the gazes, Xie Nandu remained indifferent. It was like this virtually every time she went out. In the academy, she was a dazzling existence. To others, not only did she have a good family background, she had good luck, and even her talent was exceptional too. Many people were dissatisfied with her for this reason, but they would not say anything.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Is the dean a sword cultivator too?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "How could the academy''s dean possibly be a sword cultivator?"

    The dean of the academy was clearly a schr.

    Of course, not everyone thought of him as a schr.

    "Then who taught you the sword?"

    Chen Chao pointed at Xie Nandu with some shock and said, "You wouldn''t have learned it on your own, right?!"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and shook her head slowly, "I did have that idea at first, but I have a senior brother who''s also a sword cultivator. He wrote me several letters, which could be considered as teaching me."

    "The dean''s disciple cultivates the sword?"

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows and said, "Interesting."

    Xie Nandu said, "Although Teacher''s disciples have all studied in the academy, it doesn''t mean that they just remain as schrs for their entire life."

    "That makes sense." Chen Chao envied, "You have so many senior brothers, I bet you''ll have a lot of people to back you up when you get into a fight in the future."

    Just as Xie Nandu was about to speak, she suddenly heard somemotion in the distance.

    She looked over, Chen Chao also lifted his head to look.

    A group of people had gathered at the far end of theke.

    Some arguing could be faintly heard.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chaomented, "The students of your academy really like to quarrel."

    He had won an argument at the South Lake back then, but that was only because he was on the side of righteousness. If it had been something else, he might not have been so lucky.

    Xie Nandu looked at the few horse carriages parked in the distance and shook her head, "It''s not the people from our academy who are fighting, it''s other people."

    Upon hearing her words, Chen Chao also noticed that there were some horse carriages in the distance. Those people should be outsiders.

    Chen Chao said, "It seems like outsiders havee to the academy to get a scolding again."

    "Not necessarily."

    Xie Nandu said, "Zhu Xia entered the city a few days ago."

    Her words seemed a bit iprehensible, but Chen Chao quickly understood.

    Zhu Xia was the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, she came to the Divine Capital a few days ago. She was already consideredte as there were already many foreign cultivators who came to the Divine Capital before her.

    Those who came to the academy now might be those foreign cultivators.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Even with such a storm in the Divine Capital, they still dare toe out and cause trouble. They are really bold."

    Xie Nandu said, "No matter how heavy the rain, there are still people who would hold an umbre for them."

    "Am I the only one getting drenched in the rain?"

    Chen Chao rubbed his hands, but he did not seem downcast.

    But right at this moment, a voice sounded out by theke.

    "Are you Chen Chao?"

 Chapter 116: Yesterdayâ€™s Story Is Different Today

    The sudden sound was like a muffled thunder in the summer; so abrupt that it could startle anyone.

    Fortunately, both Chen Chao and Xie Nandu were not ordinary people, so they did not feel anything about it. Chen Chao ignored the voice and just looked at Xie Nandu as he said with a smile, "I remember the scenery over there is nicer, do you want to go and have a look?"

    He chose to ignore.

    Xie Nandu looked into the distance and nodded, "That''s not a bad idea."

    The two of them continued their conversation as if nothing had happened, which made the person even more annoyed. The person asked again in a low voice, "Are you Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao still ignored him, as if he had not heard the voice at all.

    Xie Nandu also seemed indifferent and was about to leave with Chen Chao.

    Soon, there were deliberately suppressed voices of discussion by theke, but those voices made people feel ufortable.

    They were students from the academy and many of them still harbored hostility towards Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao frowned, "There are no cicadas today."

    His words came a little suddenly.

    Xie Nandu smiled and seemed quite satisfied with the mention of cicadas.

    Seeing that the two of them were still chatting away, the neer finally could not hold back and mocked, "Before I came, I had thought that the young cultivators of the Great Liang Dynasty didn''t know manners. But aftering, I realized that they arecking manners to such an extent. Isn''t the academy supposed to be a so-callednd of sages?" "Looking at it now, if people like you cane and go as they please, then this ce can hardly live up to the word sage."

    After saying this, Chen Chao did not react, but the students by theke frowned.

    This person had actually insulted the academy along with them. They had some disagreements with them by theke before, which was also due to the arrogant attitude of these few people. Many academy students were unhappy with them.

    Now that they heard him say this, many voices immediately sounded out by theke.

    "Sure enough, everyone in the Great Liang Dynasty are all a bunch of uncivilized and uncouth martial artists."

    The neer gave a coldugh and continued to speak.

    Hearing this, the students by theke fell silent, the voices immediately dying down. Uncouth martial artists, it was not the first time that these words had been mentioned by theke. In the previous debate by theke, Chen Chaotched onto these few words to refute the academy until they could not respond. Who could have thought that such a thing would happen again at theke of the academy just a few monthster.

    Although it was the same beginning of the story, could there be a different oue?

    Many students sighed and thought to themselves: that the youth in ck could have pretended not to hear the words earlier. But now, this person brought up "uncouth martial artist" again. Could he still pretend that he did not hear it?

    Sure enough, when Chen Chao heard these words, he subconsciously stopped. Looking at a distance not far away, it was his first time looking at the person who spoke.

    There were several young cultivators dressed differently; three men and two women. Their clothes were different and their auras were not simr. They did not seem to be from the same sect.

    The young cultivator who spoke was thin and small; like a little monkey. But his facial features were still rtively handsome. He wore a snow-white outfit, as if trying to exude a sense of suaveness, but he did not quite have the disposition for it.

    When he spoke earlier, Chen Chao could hear the provocation in his words, so he did not want to respond. But he did not expect this person to be so persistent, deliberately mentioning the words ''uncouth martial artist'' again at theke. It was clearly full of provocation.

    During the previous debate by theke, Chen Chao had once said that foreign cultivators could use the words ''uncouth martial artist,'' but none of the students, officials, ormoners from the Great Liang Dynasty say it. Now that the foreign cultivators hade and mentioned these words too, everyone was waiting to see how he would refute this foreign cultivator.

    It was just that many of the students by theke were frowning at this moment. There might be some among them who did not like Chen Chao, but more of them had no favorable impression towards those foreign cultivators who had intruded into the academy.

    Chen Chao looked at the skinny young cultivator and was silent for a while before asking, "What did you just say?"

    Hearing this, many people looked disappointed. They thought that Chen Chao''s reaction would be more intense, but who would have thought that in the end, Chen Chao would be so gentle. One could even say that he was cowardly.

    The skinny young cultivator sneered, "I called out to you, but you pretended to be deaf. That was rude. Since you were rude, what''s wrong with me calling you uncivilized and uncouth?"

    He paid some attention to using the word ''called''.

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" and said nothing.

    He did not hesitate and was about to walk past this person and leave.

    Seeing Chen Chao like this, the students present were a little dazed. Why was this different from how they imagined it?

    It was the same thing at thekeside before, but Chen Chao was not so cordial to talk to.

    Could this person in front of them really be the one rumored in the academy before? He was merely a bully who was afraid of the strong, but bullied the weak? He was eager to bully the students of the academy, but once he encountered someone tough, his temper deted?

    However, many people quickly realized that when he defeated that genius He Yi who was on the Latent Dragon List at the royal banquet, he did not back down either. Why was he like this today?

    For a moment, there were many emotions at thekeside; confusion, disappointment, anger, and resentment. Countless emotions were generated here in session, which was veryplicated.

    "Turns out that you''re not only rude, you''re also a coward."

    The short young cultivatorughed, his voice somewhat arrogant and full of undisguised mockery.

    Chen Chao stopped in his tracks, looked at the short cultivator and asked, "May I ask for your name?"

    The short cultivator was taken aback but quickly said arrogantly, "Kong Xiang from Ironriver Mountain!"

    As foreign cultivators, they naturally had an inherent arrogance.

    Hearing the words Ironriver Mountain, the students around theke did not react much. Although this foreign sect had some reputation,pared to the top sects of the current era, it was far inferior. Although the academy was located in the mortal world, it was still the holynd of Confucianism, with a high status, and on par with the Deercry Monastery. They did not have to envy Ironriver Mountain.

    "I wonder where your esteemed self came from before you started cultivating?"

    Chen Chao was patient as he asked with a faint smile, as if he really wanted to know the answer.

    "I''ve already stepped onto the Great Dao, everything of the secr world is naturally cut away. Everything in the secr world isn''t worthy of remembering." Kong Xiang replied calmly, without any emotion in his eyes.

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought and said, "ording to your meaning, that means the moment you begin cultivation, you could also abandon your parents and forget their kindness in raising you, right?"

    Kong Xiang said calmly, "Of course."

    Chen Chao said an "oh" and continued, "Since the kindness of raising you isn''t important, then your master who imparts knowledge, passes on their techniques, and guides your cultivation, is actually not important either. One day, you should also abandon them when you no longer need them, right?"

    His question seemed ordinary, but everyone by theke was lost in thought.

    The kindness of your parents raising you and the kindness of your master teaching you were both extremely important. If Kong Xiang said that the former was not worth remembering, what about thetter?

    Kong Xiang''s expression became somewhat unsightly and he could not give an answer.

    Whether he admitted or refuted it now, Chen Chao would still have words to refute him.

    "I don''t want to argue with you about this anymore!"

    Kong Xiang stared at Chen Chao and said, "I came to the academy to see what kind of person that guy who talked big at the imperial banquet is like!"

    Back then, Chen Chao had said some words at the imperial banquet. The general meaning was that since losing to the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators would be shameful, he would make them all lose face.

    "Now that you have seen it, what do you think?"

    Chen Chao looked at him with a smile still on his face.

    "I thought that someone who could defeat He Yi would be considered a young genius no matter what. But I didn''t expect him to be just someone with a shrewd tongue."

    Kong Xiang''s face was full of ridicule.

    Chen Chao looked at the short cultivator in front of him and smiled.

    "You came to the academy just to mock me? If that''s the case, what''s the difference between you and me?"

    "Of course I''m different from you, I came to the academy to fight you!"

    Kong Xiang stared at Chen Chao who was in front of him, his anger fully released at this moment.

    No matter how much he said, nothing was as good as a battle to determine who was superior. Everything would have a result.

    Chen Chao looked at Kong Xiang and was deep in thought as he said, "I''ve heard of Ironriver Mountain, but I really haven''t heard of your name. Don''t worry, I''ll go back and check the Latent Dragon List to see if your name is on it."

    Hearing the three words "Latent Dragon List,"ughter suddenly erupted from thekeside. Some students suddenly realized what was going on and could not help butugh.

    Kong Xiang''s expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. This Ironriver Mountain cultivator was not stupid either, he quickly understood what Chen Chao meant by that.

    After cultivating bitterly for many years, he had always hoped that he could step onto the Latent Dragon List one day and be a world-renowned genius. However, no matter how hard he worked these years, he could not make it onto the list. Thus, he had always had a knot in his heart. Now that Chen Chao brought it up, it undoubtedly stabbed him in the heart.

    Latent Dragon List three words hurt him deeply.

    Furthermore, Chen Chao''s words had a profound meaning.

    He had once battled with He Yi and won against him. He Yi was a genius on the Latent Dragon List. He could defeat him and did not fear him either. How could he possibly be scared of a cultivator like him who failed to make it onto the Latent Dragon List?

    Since he was not afraid and still chose to act this way, it could only mean that he was looking down on him.

    As Kong Xiang thought about this, his expression naturally became increasingly ugly.

    He did indeede to the academy because of Chen Chao''s victory over He Yi at the imperial banquet. He was extremely angry about it, but his initial anger was not directed at Chen Chao, but at He Yi. He could not ept that He Yi who was on the Latent Dragon List was defeated by an ordinary martial artist like Chen Chao.

    To Kong Xiang, the Latent Dragon List was a dream that he could never reach in his lifetime. Those geniuses on the Latent Dragon List were also the targets of his lifelong pursuit.

    He would never allow an uncivilized martial artist like Chen Chao to defeat those kinds of characters.

    "Chen Chao, I want to fight you!"

    Kong Xiang furious to the extreme. However arrogant he was previously, he was just as embarrassed at this moment.

    This kind of reversal came very quickly; virtually not giving too many people time to react. Many people at thekeside were still feeling confused and did not know what happened earlier.

    But the students who understood the implied meaning looked at Chen Chao with a different feel.

    Actually, the debate by the South Lake before proved one thing: this young warden who came from a small ce was totally not a naive youth who only knew how to kill demons.

    He was a meticulous thinker, his character calm, and he nned because taking action...

    He was an intelligent person in the true sense.

    Chen Chao nced at Kong Xiang and gave an answer that was reasonable, yet also out of everyone''s expectations. He shook his head and said, "I refuse."

    Kong Xiang asked angrily, "Are you scared?"

    Chen Chao did not answer this question, but asked, "How do youpare to He Yi?"

    He was very indifferent, showing no emotions, as if he was asking a trivial question.

    But when he asked this question, people already knew the final answer. Kong Xiang had no answer to reply to Chen Chao.

    If he said he was stronger than He Yi, Chen Chao would surely ask him why he did not make it onto the Latent Dragon List. If he answered that he was not as good as He Yi, Chen Chao would ask him what qualifications he had to fight with him since even He Yi was defeated?

    Kong Xiang''s expression was very ugly. But at this moment, he could not say a word.

    It was currently like that question Chen Chao asked earlier.

    The kindness of raising you and the kindness of teaching.

    At that time, Kong Xiang could not answer. Being asked again now, he could not find an answer either.

    It was another question that could not be answered and it also put Kong Xiang in a different and helpless position.

    The youth in ck who was in front of him had no emotion from start to end.

    Just when everyone thought that this matter was going to be left like this, Chen Chao stared at Kong Xiang and said with a cold smile, "If I fight you and win, the world will say that I am bullying someone who hasn''t even made it onto the Latent Dragon List, and it''s meaningless. Since that''s the case, why should I fight you?"

    "If you want to fight me, sure. When you make it onto the Latent Dragon List,e and look for me again!"

    Thest two sentences hit Kong Xiang''s sore spot perfectly. The words "Latent Dragon List" were too important to him.

    Hurting him this way worked like a charm every time.

    Chen Chao had long seen through his weak spot. When he spoke at this moment, every sentence naturally revolved around the three words ''Latent Dragon List.''

    Kong Xiang was rather out of sorts and extremely angry.

    Chen Chao looked at Kong Xiang whose expression was livid with rage and felt great. A few days ago, he made that hag vomit blood in the hall of the Ministry of Penalty, and he made all the students in the academy speechless. How could he have no way of dealing with Kong Xiang?

    His previous show of weakness was merely a tactic.

    Kong Xiang stood there, unable to say anything. At this moment, he became very confused too. He did not know what to say at all.

    "So what if you defeated He Yi? You merely used some tricks. If you really have the ability, why would you avoid a fight?" "At the end of the day, you''re merely scared of failure and losing face. It''s a pity that the Great Liang Dynasty is full of people like you. How can it prosper?"

    Just as Kong Xiang stood on the spot in a daze, another voice sounded out.

    Chen Chao looked up and saw that it was one of the two women who hade with Kong Xiang, but had been silent all along.

    She wore a light yellow dress, her figure slim and delicate. At this moment, her thin eyebrows were raised and she had an indifferent look.

    It was precisely her who spoke.

 Chapter 117: Arguing

    There were several other young cultivators who came together with Kong Xiang earlier, but they never spoke, so it was very easy for people to forget about them. Now that Kong Xiang was silenced by Chen Chao''s remarks, there was finally a woman among them who spoke up.

    After thinking for a moment, Chen Chao asked the same as before, "May I ask for your name?"

    The woman took a look at Chen Chao and said indifferently, "Heaven Tree Sect, Jiang Shuchan."

    Hearing this name, there was an uproar by thekeside. The Heavenly Tree Sect was of the same lineage as the Infatuation Daoist Temple. The woman in front of them was also considered famous on the Latent Dragon List. Although she was not as famous as He Yi, she was indeed worthy of the word genius.

    When she spoke, Kong Xiang had already returned to his senses and retreated behind her.

    Although her words just now were somewhat exaggerating by rhetoric, in reality, there was still some truth to them. Especially the sentence: If you really have the ability, why avoid the fight? In the eyes of many, this was only natural.

    Chen Chao asked, "Then do you also want to fight me?"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to pay attention to those voices and looked straight at Jiang Shuchan, wanting an answer.

    Jiang Shuchan said indifferently, "Since the Myriad Willow Convention is approaching, why should I lower my status and take action now?"

    There was naturally a hint of ridicule in her words too. It was just that Jiang Shuchan''s voice was too dull and the meaning was too smooth. For a moment, it really made people feel that what she said was quite reasonable.

    Chen Chao smiled and continued to ask, "What if I challenge you now?"

    Jiang Shuchan frowned and said with a sneer, "If you want to fight me, beat him first."

    She was naturally referring to the guy named Kong Xiang.

    Chen Chao did not even look at Kong Xiang and just said with a smile, "To me, fighting him would be lowering my status too."

    He said this casually, but the students by theke widened their eyes. They did not expect that Chen Chao would be so impolite to a foreign cultivator and showed no fear. Kong Xiang, who was once again whipped, his expression became extremely ugly.

    He was an innocent victim.

    Although his words seemed rather arrogant to many people, they did make some sense too. After all, he had already defeated He Yi at the Imperial Banquet. Someone like Kong Xiang was likely inferior to him as well.

    After all, he did not make it onto the Latent Dragon List.

    Chen Chao continued, "I want to challenge you. If you avoid the fight, does it also mean that you don''t have real skills?"

    These were the words the woman had said to him earlier, and now, Chen Chao repeated them to her verbatim. Furthermore, extremely quick too. He had already put this woman on the spot and he had already done this more than once today.

    This should be the third time.

    However, before Jiang Shuchan could respond, Chen Chao smiled and shook his head, "But I really don''t intend to fight you, because it''s meaningless. Your ranking on the Latent Dragon List is worse than He Yi too. Even if I defeat you, it''s still the same thing: nobody will think I''m outstanding. It will only be seen as a matter of course."

    Jiang Shuchan''s face stiffened, the indifference in her eyes growing thicker.

    What Chen Chao said was naturally the truth.

    "I know you''re not very satisfied with what I said and want to refute me. But in reality, there''s nothing much to say. In a few days, the Myriad Willow Convention will be taking ce. At that time, we might be able to meet. It won''t be toote topete then. It''s not necessary to have a private duel now."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Why don''t we make a bet? The wager is simple, let''s see who gets a higher rank in the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial exam."

    Jiang Shuchan asked with a cold face, "What do we bet?"

    Chen Chao said, "It''s simple, if I win, you only need to show me respect when you see me in the future. How about that?"

    Jiang Shuchan looked at Chen Chao and said indifferently, "If I win, you must kneel down and apologize to me right here!"

    Chen Chao smiled and said without hesitation, "Okay, let everyone be a witness."

    His response was too fast. This made Jiang Shuchan feel a bit uneasy and her expression did not look good.

    However, with so many people watching, she could not say anything more.

    After hearing this, the students by theke were rather surprised. Chen Chao''s requirement seemed much easier than the other party''s.

    But after thinking about it carefully, they also felt that Chen Chao was leaving himself a way out. After all, Jiang Shuchan was not an ordinary cultivator, but a genius on the Latent Dragon List. No matter how one looked at it, she was not what Kong Xiang couldpare to.

    But now that trouble was already caused, what was the point of leaving himself a way out?

    Although many students could not understand Chen Chao''s thoughts, they could not say much. After all, what Chen Chao had exhibited previously had already proven that he was not a simple-minded youth.

    Maybe he has dug a hole for this foreign cultivator somewhere. It was just that people had not figured it out yet.

    Jiang Shuchan did not say anything more and turned around to leave. But as she turned around, Chen Chao suddenly asked, "You are friends with Yan Ruoshui, right?"

    His voice was sudden and the name Yan Ruoshui was unfamiliar to many people. Although they knew that Chen Chao had killed those qi refiners in Tianqing County before, no one would get to the bottom of it. They did not know the specific identities of those qi refiners either.

    Jiang Shuchan did not speak, she just paused for a moment when she turned around. She looked deeply at Chen Chao and left without saying anything more.

    The other cultivators also left.

    Chen Chao stood still and watched their back views.

    The students by theke were lost in thought and had not reacted yet.

    Chen Chao smiled and shouted, "Still not leaving? I''m not inviting you guys for a meal!"

    This woke everyone up from their thoughts and the students dispersed one after another. Some students even specially saluted Chen Chao before leaving.

    It was very clear that the impression of Chen Chao in this academy would definitely change after today.

    As for whether it would change again due to his defeat in the Myriad Willow Convention, there would be no way of knowing it.

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu and smiled, "Shall we continue walking?"

    Xie Nandu nodded.

    "How did you know that she was friends with Yan Ruoshui?"

    Xie Nandu was a little curious. She had previously investigated Yan Ruoshui to help Chen Chao and naturally had a deep impression of Yan Ruoshui. However, the case files did not mention that Yan Ruoshui and this Jiang Shuchan were friends. Xie Nandu naturally knew that the case files could notpletely investigate Yan Ruoshui. After all, it was a little difficult for the Great Liang Dynasty to investigate foreign cultivators.

    Chen Chao said, "There has to be a reason for her toe and find trouble with me. That shortie came because I defeated He Yi. This woman doesn''t seem like someone who cares about that. So, I naturally have to think about where I have offended her. Of course, there are too many possibilities for this. It''s also possible that she purely looks down on me. After all, foreign cultivators have always been like this; their eyes on top of their heads. But what makes me think that she is rted to Yan Ruoshui is her demeanor. It''s seriously too simr to that woman, it''s simply carved from the same mold."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Since there is enmity between you, why did you behave so generously just now?"

    Their wager looked like Chen Chao had made some concessions and did not want to escte things.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "She already couldn''t stand making her bow to me, there''s actually no difference from making her kneel down to me. Besides, since there''s enmity between us, what''s the point of humiliating her? Of course I''m killing her to eliminate future trouble."

    If he could not kill her in the Divine Capital, then whatever he did would not mean much to Chen Chao.

    Xie Nandu smiled and asked, "When are you nning to kill her?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. It was hard to say, but it was very likely that the other party would strike first before he did.

    However, he was unlikely to leave the Divine Capital during this period.

    Xie Nandu asked curiously, "I still want to know, if you lose and shees knocking on your door, will you really kneel down and kowtow to her?"

    Chen Chao countered, "Do you think I would kneel down?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I can''t say for sure. The timid ones will naturally kowtow, but they won''t provoke her like you did today either. For the bold ones such as yourself, what excuse will you use to escape if you lose?"

    Chen Chaoughed, "Don''t you guys always say that I am shameless? Since I am already shameless, why would I need an excuse to cover it up?"

    Xie Nandu said, "Have you ever thought that you are representing the Great Liang Dynasty to some extent?"

    "If I am representing Great Liang, then isn''t it even more ludicrous for me to kneel?"

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu as if he was not worried about such a thing happening.

    Xie Nandu said seriously, "That is also a problem. If you run away, it will also bring shame to Great Liang."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "If that''s the case, then I can only win."

    When he said this, he seemed very rxed and without any pressure, as if by saying that he would win, he could definitely win.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "You should visit the Xie Family tonight."

    This matter had been dyed for a long time. Before, Xie Nandu asked Chen Chao not to be in a hurry. Butter, it was Chen Chao who was dyed by other matters. Now that there was nothing else, he should naturally go.

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Am I still going alone?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I''ll apany you."

    Chen Chao was a little happy, but then asked, "Will we get involved in an argument again?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Not necessarily. They are not like the foreign cultivators who dare to be brazen. Otherwise, they will easily be regarded as double agents."

    "In other words, it won''t be a peaceful meal anyway."

    Chen Chao sneered, not very satisfied. But the Xie Family had shown kindness to him, he should still go and pay his respects.

    "I said it long ago, if you want to thank someone, thank me instead of them."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "I actually have something that I want you to help me with."

    Chen Chao got serious and asked, "What is it?"

    Xie Nandu''s face turned slightly red, but she still seemed very nonchnt, "Tonight, you can act like you like me a bit more."

    After hearing this, Chen Chao was silent for a long time and did not say anything.

    "You don''t want to?"

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow and was not too satisfied with Chen Chao''s response.

    Chen Chao asked, "Can I hold your hand then?"

    There seemed to be some anticipation in his eyes?

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "You look very shameless."

 Chapter 118: Can Be Even More Shameless

    Quarreling by theke took quite some time too. Now, it was getting dark.

    The Xie Family was extremely fast. Soon, two horse carriages came to the Divine Capital.

    The two coachmen did not look like ordinary coachmen, they were probably the Xie Family''s guest retainers or something simr. But there was also a middle-aged steward standing next to the horse carriages. When he saw Chen Chao and Xie Nandu walking out of the courtyard, he quickly came up to greet them with enthusiasm, saying with a smile, "Miss, Commander Chen, please get on the carriage."

    Chen Chao was quite satisfied when he heard this title. It seemed like only Weng Quan that fellow would insist on adding a ''deputy'' in front of hismander title.

    Xie Nandu walked into the carriage closest to her without a word.

    The middle-aged steward smiled and said, "Please get on this carriage, Commander Chen."

    He looked towards the other carriage and was about to lead Chen Chao there.

    Chen Chao waved his hand and said, "No need, I''ll just sit in the same carriage with her."

    Without waiting for the middle-aged steward to reject, he got on the carriage and entered thepartment.

    The middle-aged steward was taken aback and his expression became somewhatplicated. But he remained silent. He just looked at the coachmen and instructed, "Let''s set off."

    Inside the cabin, Chen Chao and Xie Nandu sat facing each other, looking at each other''s faces.

    Chen Chao looked at that extremely beautiful face andmented, "It''s hard not to like such a girl."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "Don''t be so crude."

    Chen Chao frowned upon hearing this and said, "A young man like me is full of vigor and vitality, how can I be associated with the word ''crude''?"

    Without waiting for Xie Nandu to reply, he continued, "As for the word ''shameless,'' I can let others say what they want, buting from you? I''m clearly a decent young man who serves my country and people. Who knows how many people admire and respect me? Shamelessness has nothing to do with me."

    The carriage had already started moving. The wheels of the carriages rolled forward, but no jolting could be felt.

    As she listened to his words, Xie Nandu was unimpressed. She simply took out a book and said, "Your shamelessness seems to be innate and unchangeable. Perhaps it''s a result of a difficult childhood. But whatever the reason, it''s not a good quality. If possible, it''s best to change it, you might even be able to find a wife."

    Chen Chao snorted coldly and did not bother responding. After spending so much time with her, he had a good understanding of her character. Although she seemed serious on the surface, her girlish tendencies were impossible to conceal.

    "I don''t think you should suppress your nature. At your age, it''s good to be carefree and happy, just like Zhu Xia."

    Chen Chao casually said, lifting the curtain and ncing at the scenery outside. The sky had just turned dark, but many civilians in the Divine Capital had already hungnterns outside their doors. The long street was not considered dark, it was just that this street was too wide. This easily reminded Chen Chao of his days in Tianqing County.

    Although the city was small, his days were peaceful. In contrast, he felt very lost in this vast Divine Capital. Especially when he had free time, he would sometimes feel a sense of inexplicable emptiness.

    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Chao snapped out of his thoughts and noticed that Xie Nandu had stopped reading and was staring at him instead.

    Chen Chao asked btedly, "What''s the matter?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Don''tpare me to others in the future."

    A young girl had her own thoughts too. How could she possibly exin everything?

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Alright."

    Although he did not quite understand, he just nodded.

    The horse carriage slowly stopped.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriages still stopped at the side entrance. The Xie Family did not open the main gate to receive guests. This was not an act of disrespect; given Xie Family''s status in the Great Liang Dynasty, it was to be expected. Although Chen Chao was currently quite popr in the Divine Capital, he was still just a deputymander of the Left Guard, and his status did not match that of the Xie Family.

    Perhaps one day, when he ascended to that seat in the Warden Office, the Xie Family would open the main gate to wee him.

    However, the side entrance was considered a sign of respect towards Chen Chao, especially when he saw the young man he had met before standing in front of the door.

    Chen Chao nced at the mansion of the Xie Family that stretched across an entire street before turning his head to look at the young man.

    That night at the imperial banquet, the two were both in the Virtuous Sun Pce. However, Ning Family''s young man was too talkative, while this young man from the Xie Family was extremely quiet. Throughout the night, the two of them did not exchange a single word.

    Now, this second meeting was no different from the first.

    "I am Xie Ling. I pay respects to Commander Chen."

    The young man sped his hands and bowed, greeting with a warm smile on his face.

    Chen Chao returned the gesture and said softly, "Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao. I pay respects to Young Master Xie."

    Xie Ling smiled and said, "Commander Chen, there''s no need to be so polite. Today is a private dinner. This way please."

    As he spoke, Xie Ling turned his head to look at Xie Nandu and sighed, "Younger Sister, you haven''t returned for quite some time."

    Although Xie Nandu was born in White Deer''s Xie n, ording to the family tree, the Xie Family of the Divine Capital and White Deer''s Xie n were listed together. In terms of seniority, Xie Nandu was the youngest in this generation.

    Xie Nandu nodded calmly and said, "It has indeed been quite a while since I''ve met elder brother."

    Their interaction was casual. Anyone could tell that their rtionship was average at best. They were definitely not close.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu followed Xie Ling and entered through the side entrance. They made their way towards the main hall.

    As they walked, Xie Ling said, "We''ve been waiting quite some time for Commander Chen to visit our manor. Who would have thought that our family members living in the manor can finally meet you today."

    Hearing this, how could Chen Chao not be able to discern the underlying reproach in his words? He quickly apologized, "I''ve indeed been dyed by some matters. I had to prepare for the Myriad Willow Convention and have been cultivating bitterly for the past few days. After all, this is a matter of contributing to the imperial court. After that, I stumbled upon the assassination attempt on the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce. This kept me busy for the past half month. Tonight, I finally had some time, so I came here to apologize."

    Chen Chao''s words sounded ordinary, but the events he mentioned made it very difficult for people to find points to refute. Whether was it the Myriad Heaven Pce or the assassination attempt on the Saintess, at present, they were both incredibly important matters in the Divine Capital. Chen Chao was directly involved in both, so it was reasonable to say that he did not have time.

    Xie Ling smiled and said, "I heard that Commander Chen just had an argument by the South Lake and returned victorious?"

    His words sounded casual, but in reality, they held a special meaning too.

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "Young Master Xie is not one to engage in arguments. Previously at the imperial banquet, you didn''t say a word."

    That night, the foreign cultivators greatly insulted Great Liang. Xie Nandu had spoken up too, but he did not say anything.

    Upon hearing these words, Xie Ling''s expression stiffened slightly. But he quickly smiled, "I greatly admire Commander Chen''s finesse that night. After witnessing Commander Chen''s finesse that night, I became somewhat absentminded. Thinking about it, I feel ashamed too."

    "But since Younger Sister had already spoken up, just treat it as the equivalent of me speaking up too."

    Chen Chao nodded his head and say nothing more. It was just that he turned his head to look at Xie Nandu, the meaning in his eyes clear.

    Look, you call me shameless, but this person is even more shameless.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head and returned a knowing look too.

    Indeed so.

    The two exchanged a silent smile, understanding each other without the need for words.

 Chapter 119: Dinner

    The Xie Family was veryrge. To be more precise, it was not just a mansion but a whole estate. The first time Xie Nandu came here, she already disliked it greatly. It was because as you walked further in, the atmosphere grew colder, as if immersed in the depths of winter, making it difficult for people to like it.

    Such a family was filled with too much internal strife; far from theforting sound of books at White Deer''s Xie n.

    That was why Xie Nandu rarely came here. Most of the time, she would be studying at the academy.

    If it were not for certain reasons tonight, she probably would not have returned here.

    When they arrived at the main hall, there were already several maids arranging all kinds of fragrant dishes on therge round table. The table was spacious, but there were only a few chairs.

    After setting down the dishes, the maids withdrew one by one, leaving only a few standing by the side, waiting to serve.

    The profound heritage of a century-old noble family was inadvertently revealed at this moment.

    By the time Chen Chao silently sighed with vicissitudes of emotion, an elderly man dressed as a wealthy patriarch walked out from inside. Leaning on a dragon-headed cane, he seemed to have a slight limp. He was not particrly tall, but not short either. His face had a somewhat prosperous appearance, with a few wrinkles lining his face, although not too many. This old man bore some resemnce to the Vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution that Chen Chao had previously encountered, but there were essential differences between them.

    The two gave off different impressions.

    The old man first looked at Xie Nandu with some dissatisfaction and said, "Lass, why are you never home for a visit? Always studying at the academy, be careful not to turn into a wooden block from all that studying."

    Although the old man''s words carried a hint of reproach, there was even more of the affection of an elder towards a junior.

    Chen Chao who was adept at understanding people''s hearts, could not detect the slightest trace of insincerity in the old man''s words. It seemed like it was his genuine sentiments.

    However, he certainly would not believe the emotions behind those words.

    After all, an old man of this age had too much life experience; far beyond what a teen like him couldprehend.

    "So, you''re that youngster?" "Not bad, the things you''ve done in the Divine Capital these few days haven''t brought shame to Great Liang. It''s not in vain that our Xie Family saved you."

    The old man smiled as he spoke, his voice very calm. But it still conveyed one thing: you should remember and be grateful for the fact that our Xie Family saved you back then.

    This feeling did not evoke disgust but rather, a sense of it being the natural order of things.

    However, Xie Nandu frowned and was not very satisfied with this.

    She had told Chen Chao more than once that if he wanted to thank someone, just thank her.

    Back then, it was she who made a deal with the Xie Family using their apology. She was the one who paid the greatest price, not anyone else.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Since I was saved by the Xie family, it''s only natural to be grateful."

    He disyed great humility, appearing quite different from the Chen Chao by thekeside.

    The old man nodded in satisfaction and said, "Let''s eat. The food is getting cold."

    After the simple pleasantries, they took their seats at the table. There were only a few people at the round table. Other than Xie Ling who brought them in, there was only the old man and two women who did not speak. Then, there was Chen Chao and Xie Nandu.

    Looking at the delicacies on the table, Chen Chao was indeed feeling hungry. But it was his first time eating in a wealthy household, he did not know the proper etiquette. So he was simply in no rush to pick up his chopsticks.

    The old man nced at Chen Chao and said with a smile, "Serve him some scallops brought from the South Sea."

    As soon as he spoke, a maidservant immediately picked up the chopsticks and picked out some scallops for Chen Chao. However, she did not ce them directly in Chen Chao''s bowl; instead, she prepared the scallops elsewhere before presenting the meat in front of Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao took the chopsticks made of white jade and silentlymented in his heart.

    After eating a piece of scallop meat, Chen Chao could not help but silently marvel at its exquisite vor. However, he also thought that if he were to eat this way for every meal, it would probably take two to four hours. By that time, the dishes would have gone cold, which would defeat the purpose.

    Although he had such thoughts, Chen Chao did not speak. He just silently savored the taste of the scallop meat in his mouth.

    "This scallop meat was delivered from the South Sea and it was still alive until the very end. The manpower and resources expended for this are enough to feed an ordinary family in the Divine Capital for a year," the old man said with a smile as he looked at Chen Chao.

    "And this is merely an ordinary ingredient. The other things thate in and out of the Xie Mansion every day cost much more than the scallop meat."

    Listening to the old man''s words, Chen Chao also could not help but say with vicissitudes of emotion, "Even a thousand-year family can''t live a more extravagant life than this."

    The old man listened to this and appeared quite satisfied. He said, "You have caused quite a storm in the Divine Capital recently. If you can achieve a good ranking in the Myriad Willow Convention, I believe there are many ces in the Divine Capital that would like to get close to you. There are plenty of suitable youngdies in those ces. At that time, if you find someone to your liking, you can get along with them too."

    The old man said this casually, but Chen Chao pondered the meaning behind his words seriously. What did he mean by "someone to your liking" and "other ces"? Chen Chao''s head began to ache. Dealing with this old man in front of him was much more difficult than dealing with the student in the academy or the foreign cultivators.

    This was a genuine old fox.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "This junior is dedicated to cultivation and serving the country. I don''t pay much attention to matters of romance. However..."

    He hesitated, then nced at Xie Nandu, expressing his intention as clearly as possible.

    The old man looked at Chen Chao and fell silent for a while beforementing, "I thought those rumors in the Divine Capital were true."

    The old man was pretending to be oblivious. How could he possibly not discern Chen Chao''s implied meaning?

    He just did not want to hear or ept it.

    Chen Chao was stunned. Turning his head to look at Xie Nandu, he thought to himself: aren''t you going to help me now?

    Xie Nandu did not react.

    Chen Chao braced himself and said, "Rumors in the world can be true or false. It''s really difficult to say for sure."

    The old man chuckled and was not in a hurry to speak either. He just had a maid pour him a cup of wine before saying with a smile, "This wine is called ''Hundred-Year Short.'' It means that this wine must be buried underground for a hundred years after it''s made before it can develop some vor. If it''s unsealed too early, it loses its taste."

    The implied meaning was too obvious.

    "I heard that you served as the warden in Tianqing County in earlier years and often ventured deep into the mountains to kill demons for a living?"

    The old man looked at Chen Chao again

    Chen Chao was just about to respond, but he suddenly noticed thest few words that the old man said: kill demons for a living.

    The Great Liang Dynasty''s wardens killed demons in order to protect the region. It was not that they killed demons for a living. But, Chen Chao was indeed someone who made his living out of killing demons. He killed demons for their demon beads and the demon beads were exchanged for skygold currency. This sort of thing was not too secretive. If someone wanted to investigate, it would be easy to find out.

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "As the warden of a region, I naturally had to eliminate demons in order to protect the area and the safety of the people. This junior often entered the mountains for this purpose."

    Having others know about it was one thing, but whether he admitted or denied it was another matter.

    As for the truth of the matter, that was a different story altogether.

    The old man said, "Indeed, you had noble intentions. Otherwise, how could you have provoked foreign cultivators for the sake of the imperial court?"

    "Actually, if it weren''t for my frequent ventures deep into the mountains, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t have encountered... Nandu on that night."

    It was Chen Chao''s first time calling Xie Nandu''s name like this and he felt a bit awkward.

    The old man fell silent for a moment and suddenly said, "This South Sea scallop meat has gone cold, why haven''t you taken it away?"

    His voice was colder than the chilled scallop meat itself. The maids hurried over to remove that te of scallop meat. But at that moment, Chen Chao smiled and said, "This junior came from the countryside, I''m not so particr. I wonder if I could have some more?"

    The old man replied, "Cold food doesn''t taste as good as before."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Sometimes, eating is about filling one''s stomach. If you truly enjoy something, whether it''s cold or not, it won''t change your perspective. It''s still something you love."

    The old man said, "Perhaps eating cold food will upset your stomach."

    "This junior had a strong constitution since young. I''ve eaten crabs, fish, and shrimp from the river, and wild fruits from the mountains. I should be fine eating this scallop as well."

    Chen Chao reached out and used his own chopsticks to pick those scallops up without asking for anyone''s help.

    This feeling made him feel quite good. Compared to before, it was more than satisfactory.

    He also took the opportunity to pick up some of the other dishes.

    These were all things that he wanted to eat before.

    He no longer had the previous sense of restraint like this.

    He became more casual.

    The old man nced at the maid. The maid naturally withdrew to the side in silence.

    The old man was silent for a long time. He just quietly watched Chen Chao eat. The table was very quiet. Xie Ling was the same as during the imperial banquet, he did not make any sound the whole time.

    "Young man, you im to be from the countryside, but I''m afraid that it''s not necessarily so, right?"

    "How can an ordinary youth stir up storms in the Divine Capital? Since you''ve arrived in the capital, haven''t you been involved in every single incident?" "On the night of the imperial banquet, Her Majesty the Empress even summoned you too. This isn''t an ordinary urrence. Young man, shouldn''t you be honest about things in this situation?"

    After an unknown period of time, the silence at the table was finally broken by the old man once again. This time, he bore down menacingly, devoid of his previous gentle nonchnce.

    Chen Chao lifted his head and said seriously, "This junior grew up by the Wei River since young. There''s nothing particrly special about me."

 Chapter 120: Candles and Luminous Pearls

    Chen Chao''s identity was indeed something many people both high and low wanted to know. Many had already spent time investigating, but they had not been able to uncover anything.

    Tonight, taking advantage of Chen Chao''s presence at the banquet, many in the Xie Family naturally wanted to know his true identity. So it was only natural for them to probe during the meal.

    The old man looked at Chen Chao, dissatisfied with his previous answer. He said calmly, "Lying has always been a great taboo in the Xie Family."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "This junior isn''t someone who enjoys lying either. However, in this mansion, it seems that lighting up a single candle isn''t enough to illuminate the entire house."

    The old man responded coldly, "In the Xie Family, we don''t need candles for illumination."

    Only after hearing the old man say this, did Chen Chao btedly look around and noticed that there was not a single candle in this Xie Family''s great hall. Instead, it was full of uniform-sized luminous pearls. The light from those luminous pearls was too gentle and it actually made the hall seem as bright as day. This was the fundamental detail Chen Chao had failed to notice earlier.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and picked up a bamboo shoot with his chopsticks. cing it in his mouth, he chewed it quietly, savoring its freshness before he said softly, "This junior doesn''t know what you mean exactly."

    After saying these words, even Chen Chao himself sighed quietly.

    In front of this old man, he had been defeated. The old man had lived for so long and it was not in vain. When it came to people''s hearts and scheming, he was definitely stronger.

    Now that it was made clear, Chen Chao could be considered to have conceded in the initial stage.

    The old man was reluctant to rify the matter and instead said, "Candles are something that would never appear in the Xie Family."

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu. Thetter remained silent as if she had not heard anything.

    Chen Chao could only say, "If the candles wererge enough, perhaps one day, they could illuminate this hall like the luminous pearls."

    "I''ve already said that candles won''t appear here."

    The old man remained emotionless, like a towering mountain that could not be moved no matter how strong the wind and rain.

    He was actually just like the Xie Family behind him; too massive to be shaken by one or two individuals. The so-called prestigious and powerful families might appear colossal on the surface, but their roots ran deep underground. If one were to truly see it, it would be jaw-dropping.

    That was a true foundation.

    In the face of this colossal entity, Chen Chao still seemed too insignificant.

    Just like until now, he still did not know this old man''s identity or his position within the Xie Family. The old man did not look like he wanted to tell him either.

    Chen Chao suddenly said with an emotional sigh, "The Divine Capital''s Xie Family should have emerged alongside the Great Liang Dynasty. But seeing it today, why does it exude such a sense of ancient vicissitudes?"

    His words had a profound meaning.

    The old man could discern it too. His facial wrinkles twitched slightly, but that was all.

    This was the one and only emotional fluctuation he had disyed tonight.

    The old man quietly observed Chen Chao and this ce became very quiet again. It was even a little scarily quiet.

    Chen Chao was silent for a long time before saying, "I feel that the Xie Family is too big. There are too many people, but it feels suffocating here. I don''t really like it here."

    "A teenager who hasn''t experienced it naturally wouldn''t understand the essence of it."

    The old man said calmly, "After a few years, you''ll understand that it''s these kinds of days that bring peace of mind."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "But this junior will stille."

    This was the most serious statement he made tonight and his only deration too.

    Why did hee and why would hee again?

    The old man said, "I''m afraid it would be difficult for such a thing to happen."

    The old man''s voice was very nd, like a cup of tea that had been brewed countless times; unable to taste any vor after being rinsed with hot water repeatedly. Just like this person, he had experienced so much that no one knew what kind of personality he originally had.

    "This junior has alreadye here once."

    Chen Chao surveyed his surroundings and expressed some satisfaction, "It''s my first time eating these dishes, but I have seen these luminous pearls before. The ones in the Virtuous Sun Pce seem to be a little better than the ones here."

    The old man smiled and said, "By looking at the scenery in the mountains from the vantage point of the wind and you think of yourself as someone in the mountains? That''s not good."

    After saying this, the old man continued, "If you''ve always been a person from the mountains, why bother pretending to be like this now?"

    When it came down to it, the old man still wanted to know Chen Chao''s identity. This might be something that the entire Xie Family wanted to know.

    This was also their main goal tonight.

    Currently, they were attempting to provoke the young man in front of them because emotions like anger could lead to significant actions. This was especially true for young people who often acted irrationally when they lost control of their emotions.

    For example, when you have always been looked down upon, you subconsciously want to bring out your strongest trump card to counterattack.

    Perhaps other young men would be angry tonight because of these things, but Chen Chao would not.

    Although he was a little ufortable at first too, he had prepared himself beforeing here. How could things go so smoothly tonight?

    Although he had just had an argument by theke during the day.

    "I grew up next to Wei River, there''s nothing special."

    Chen Chao looked at the old man and repeated it again, which seemed somewhat redundant. However, at this moment, they had no other evidence to prove that Chen Chao was not like that, so there was nothing more to say.

    Chen Chao suddenly felt a bit tired. But thinking about what Xie Nandu had said earlier, he sighed and said, "Next time, this junior will bring candles in."

    After saying this, Chen Chao put down his chopsticks. Standing up, he looked at the old man and said with a smile, "The next time this juniores, I will enter through the main gate. Perhaps by then, you won''t even have a chance to speak."

    His demeanor indicated that he was taking his leave.

    The old man looked at him without any emotional fluctuations. He just extended his hand and soon, a maid came to collect all the dishes on the table and took them away. The old man stood up and the dragon-headed cane was naturally ced in his hand by someone.

    The old man smiled and said, "If that day reallyes, this old man will naturally apologize to you."

    After saying this, the old man turned to Xie Nandu and smiled, "Bring him out,ss."

    Xie Nandu nodded slightly and continued to bow respectfully.

    The old man walked away, moving slowly but eventually disappearing from everyone''s sight.

    Xie Ling who had been silent all this time looked at Chen Chao and said, "Good luck to you. I hope you achieve a good ranking at the Myriad Willow Convention."

    After saying this, he sped his hands in salute and also left.

    As Chen Chao watched these two leave one after another, he finally felt a bit tired and looked at Xie Nandu. Thetter was also looking back at him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When they arrived, someone led them in. But when they left, it was only him and Xie Nandu two people.

    And also a maid leading the way.

    Antern slowly moved forward.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, "Tonight''s argument was pretty tough."

    At first, he was not quite ustomed to it, thinking that Xie Family had helped him after all. Butter, the old man showed that he did not really care about that, so Chen Chao let go of it as well.

    Seeing Chen Chao''s expression, Xie Nandu knew what he was thinking and said with a frown. "Let me say it onest time, you should be thankful to me."

    Seeing Chen Chao''s puzzled look, Xie Nandu took the opportunity to exin the cause and effect to him.

    Only then, did it suddenly dawned on Chen Chao and he said, "So that''s how it is. I thought you were trying to bring us closer."

    His words were straightforward, expressing his true thoughts.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Do I look thatme to you?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "But they were really quiteme. However, I can understand it. As a talented junior of a prestigious family, your choice of spouse isn''t up to you. But you''re the dean''s disciple after all, don''t you have the right to make your own choice?"

    The conversation with the old man actually revolved around this topic.

    "Honestly speaking, weren''t my final words quite exciting?"

    As he brought this up, Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, appearing somewhat excited.

    Xie Nandu said rather helplessly, "You went a little too far. I didn''t expect such a strong reaction from you."

    Recalling the way this young man behaved during the dinner, Xie Nandu could not help but find it somewhat inexplicably endearing.

    "But you were quite amazing too. Not many people dare to speak like that in Xie Family. If they sat in that chair, they would probably be very nervous and not as articte as you."

    Xie Nandu praised, "From this point of view, you were pretty good."

    Chen Chao said, "I was just thinking about the incident at thekeside and treated him like one of those foreign cultivators."

    At this point, Chen Chao frowned and said, "Since you didn''t want me to be so intense, why didn''t you stop me at that time?"

    His face was a little red and he lowered his voice, saying, "Now that I think about it, it''s really not easy to make Xie Family open their main gate and wee me in."

    Xie Nandu replied, "I saw that you were getting carried away and I didn''t stop you."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "After tonight''s matter spreads, if that day reallyes, it will surely be a topic of discussion among the people for a long time."

    It would definitely be a great spectacle.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Even if such a dayes, it won''t be as you imagine. You underestimate the capabilities of the Xie Family. Moreover, if they truly wanted you dead, you''d find it very difficult to carry on living."

    Although Chen Chao was already the deputymander of the Left Guard, if it really came to a point of losing all decorum with the Xie Family, he would still appear overly insignificant.

    Chen Chao did not care much and just continued walking outside.

    Xie Nandu asked, "You don''t seem to really mind?"

    "People who want me dead are not in short supply now. Adding the Xie Family to the list is no big deal. Moreover, I''m well aware that for a behemoth like the Xie Family to have survived for so long is no easy feat. They naturally have remarkable qualities. Just like now, I walked out of that ce. Although I still feel somewhat ufortable, I don''t harbor much disgust towards your Xie Family."

    Chen Chao said softly, "This feeling is really strange. Perhaps it''s the so-called foundation?"

    The so-called thousand-year family meant knowing when to do something and would not act recklessly.

    Even if they caused some trouble, they would quickly find a way to rectify it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The old man walked deeper into the Xie Family. The dragon-headed cane was held in his hand, but it never touched the ground. It seemed that whether he had the cane or not, it held no significance to him.

    He walked all the way and at some point, the cane was discarded somewhere. Finally, he arrived in front of the ancestral hall.

    That old man sat on the most dpidated chair, quietly gazing at the stars.

    That old man gave a serious and respectful bow to this old man.

    Then, he arrived in front of the small house next to the ancestral hall.

    Under that tree.

 Chapter 121: Next to Wei River

    The most important ce in this Xie Family was actually not this seemingly forbidding ancestral hall, but that small house next to the ancestral hall. The old man stood respectfully under the tree and began to speak. He quickly recounted the stories that happened tonight to the old person inside the house.

    He spoke slowly throughout, as if afraid that the old person inside would not be able to hear clearly. By the time he finished speaking, half an incense stick''s worth of time had already passed.

    At this moment, an aged voice emanated from inside the room, "That young man said he grew up by the Wei River and there was nothing special about him?"

    "Yes, there was a trace of emotion at his be when he spoke. I could tell he was telling the truth."

    The old man said softly, "We haven''t found anything so far. Perhaps he really is an ordinary teen, he''s just a little luckier..."

    Before the old man could finish speaking, a peal of derisiveughter came from inside, "An ordinary teen who''s just a little luckier? Do you believe the words that you said? If he''s really an ordinary teen, his background would have already been stacked on my desk at this time. His 18 generations of ancestors should be clear as day."

    Hearing this, the old man quickly found himself drenched in cold sweat.

    He dared not speak and just stood quietly in ce.

    The old person said with some annoyance, "Making you probe that young man is so that you two can contrast andplement each other. After all, you''re much smarter than him too. Scram, go to the ounting room to collect some things."

    Upon hearing the words ''ounting room,'' the old man''s expression turned extremely ugly, with a lot of painful emotions in his eyes. Except, he did not dare to say anything. He silently bowed in salute, then withdrew without making a sound.

    Watching him leave, that old person sitting in front of the ancestral hall nced at the small house over there.

    Before long, some footsteps sounded, and the door of the house was pushed open. A tall elderly man with white hair but no signs of age-rted clumsiness walked out. He had a hemp robe casually draped on his body, while his white hair was loosely tied with a piece of cloth rope. His eyes were full of vicissitudes of life and the essence of years.

    This was the head of the Xie Family, an existence whom countless descendants of the Xie Family would have to call ''ancestor.'' Though he had not left the ancestral hall for many years, he was still the master of the Xie Family. In the Xie Family, everyone, regardless of who they were, had to obey his words.

    Seeing the Xie Family''s ancestor emerge, the old man who had been sitting in the chair stood up and said with a smile, "The moonlight is beautiful tonight. Rare for you toe out and take a look?"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor got straight to the point, "I initially thought that boy might be a descendant of those impoverished families. Looking at it now, I realize I was mistaken."

    Although he had not appeared when Chen Chao came to the Xie Family, since he came here, who could hide from his eyes? Even if he had not seen it, it was as if he had seen it all.

    The old man asked, "How do you know?"

    "Those impoverished families have been sneaking around for over two hundred years, always acting like fools. Since that young man is so brilliant, how can he possibly be a descendant of those cowards?"

    The old man listened to this without doubting anything and said, "If that young man isn''t a descendant of those impoverished families, then he can only be connected to those people. Actually,pared to the former, thetter is more troublesome."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor nced at the moon hanging in the sky. Falling silent for a moment, he reminisced, "13 years ago, His Majesty conquered the world in one battle. We stood in the river flow of history and chose to watch as the currents surged on both sides. Now, His Majesty has governed the Great Liang exceptionally well, proving that our initial choice was correct. But in their eyes, not doing anything was a great betrayal. Now, in just 13 years, they have returned. In the blink of an eye, it''s time to make a choice again."

    The old manmented, "Every time there''s a major event, we are the first to bear the brunt of the storm. Each choice is extremely difficult. Once we make a wrong choice, the consequences are significant."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor smiled and said, "The choice isn''t important for the rest of those people. They don''t care about right or wrong. Even if they chose wrongly, they will persist in their mistake. Wasn''t the previous dynasty''s absurdity like that? They don''t care about the world; their own interestse first."

    "However, such a choice isn''t eptable for the Xie Family."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor smiled lightly and said, "Just as that young man said, my Xie Family rose together with the Great Liang Dynasty. How can we have those vicissitudes of life?"

    The old man said, "However, there are likely many people in the family who don''t think the same way."

    The family n was toorge and there were too many people. It was extremely difficult to align everyone''s thoughts, especially in a family like the Xie Family.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter what they think. What''s truly important is who will be worshiping the ancestors in this ancestral hall in the future."

    The old man asked, "Do you already have an idea?"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor shook his head. He still had not made a final decision on who to entrust the Xie Family to.

    "Are you trying to see how far thatss can go?"

    The old man said with an emotional sigh, "I heard that the girl has already started cultivating the sword. In merely one month, she can control the sword. She can be said to be an unrivaled genius in Sword Dao. It seems like our Xie Family will be producing a female sword immortal."

    It was difficult to hide anything from the Xie Family when it came to affairs in the Divine Capital, even if it happened in the academy.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor said, "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. That old fogey took in 71 disciples but never made up his mind about who to pass the position to. Previously, I was concerned that Wei Xu would take up his mantle. But now, I''m worried that he has set his sights on that girl."

    Worried that Wei Xu might be the next dean of the academy because in that case, the Wei Family would undoubtedly surpass the Xie Family. The rivalry between the Wei and Xie families would naturally be disrupted. Now, there was also worry that Xie Nandu might be the next academy dean because once she became the dean, the position of Xie Family''s patriarch would have to be handed over to someone else.

    The old man sighed and said, "All these years, you''ve been worried about not having outstanding descendants to take over the burden on your shoulders. Now, a descendant has emerged, and she even came from White Deer. Yet, she''s too remarkable and will be someone else''s sessor. It''s truly regrettable."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor said, "There''s one more thing that''s most painful."

    The old man said softly, "Thatss is a woman and will eventually have to marry."

    "If she had modest ambitions, she could marry into another family. But you saw thatss tonight too, she''s telling us through her actions tonight that she won''t tolerate us interfering with who she wants to marry."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor smiled, "I quite like her temperament."

    The old man said, "That young man and she seems to be a good match."

    The two exchanged a nce and the Xie Family''s ancestor furrowed his brows slightly, saying, "That young man said that we''ll have to open the main gate to wee him the next time hees. He rather suits my taste too."

    The old man chuckled and said, "I actually hope for such a story to unfold. I''ve been sitting in the ancestral hall for too long. I feel seriously bored."

    "The story of His Majesty and Her Majesty is pretty good."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor nced at the starry sky and ended with just this remark.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In thete night, many parts of the imperial city were still bright as daylight. Thenterns hanging under the eaves were not lit with candles but luminous pearls.

    Only these luminous pearls delivered from overseas could illuminate the imperial city, making it appear as bright as daytime.

    Li Heng walked within the pce walls, observing how those luminous pearls cast a different hue on the vermilion roof tiles. He carried antern and continued walking within the pce. Along the way, the eunuchs and pce maids who encountered him would all have to stop and respectfully bow to this Eunuch Li.

    Li Heng walked expressionlessly, finally arriving in front of the Imperial Study.

    The light was still lit inside.

    There were candles in the Imperial Study.

    The Great Liang emperor sat behind the desk, looking at several reports. His expression remained unchanged. After picking up a red brush and writing somements, he put down the brush and looked at Li Heng. "These old fellows can''t sit still anymore."

    Li Heng said, "When Lord Warden wanted to meet that young man back then, the Xie Family extended an invitation to him. However, with so many things happeningtely, it got dyed. Now, he finally fulfilled that appointment."

    The Great Liang emperor shook his head and said. "How can it be so simple? Back in Tianqing County, the Xie Family had already made their move. These old foxes know best how to avoid the storm and how to survive amidst turmoil. Now that they took the stage early on, it suggests they might already have some ideas."

    Li Heng was puzzled. "Didn''t their choice 13 years ago already determine that they would stand with Your Majesty? Now, are they making a choice again?"

    "Li Heng, you have been with Us for many years, but you still aren''t looking deep enough at the problem. Back then, they didn''t make a choice; they just chose to be bystanders. Although this can be considered a betrayal to Our nephew''s family, if theye back anew and those families had to choose again, nobody will bring up the past."

    "There are no eternal enemies in this world. Only interests are the most practical thing, binding people tightly together."

    "However, taking the stage at this time does seem a bit hasty."

    The Great Liang emperor let out a coldugh, devoid of any emotion.

    Li Heng did not make a sound and just remained silent.

    The Great Liang emperor said, "Perhaps we could all be wrong. The more clearly we see things, the more likely they are false."

    "On that day, Our nephew''s family self-immted in this imperial city, none of his descendants survived. There are no true sessors. These stories are nothing but suspicions instigated by them."

    The Great Liang emperor looked calmly at Li Heng and said, "Since he ims that he lived next to Wei River, We believe he''s from Wei River."

    He was very serious when he spoke and also very calm.

    Brimming with confidence.

    Just like he always was.

 Chapter 122: Before the Storm

    When the carriage returned from Xie Family to the academy, there was already someone waiting at the entrance of the courtyard.

    Chen Chao jumped off the carriage and looked at the middle-aged steward standing in front of the small courtyard. There was aplex emotion in his eyes, especially when he noticed severalrge boxes behind the steward.

    The middle-aged steward came up and said with enthusiasm, "Commander Chen, this is a small gift from Xie Family to you. I hope that Commander will shine at the uing Myriad Willow Convention and bring honor to our Great Liang."

    His smile was faint but it looked very genuine. Most importantly, he seemed unaware of the events that had transpired in the Xie Family.

    Chen Chao sped his hands and asked rather seriously "May I ask which member of the Xie Family sent this gift?"

    The Xie Family wasrge and there were many voices, so their attitudes naturally varied.

    The middle-aged steward smiled and replied, "It''s from the Third Master. In terms of seniority, he''s actually Miss'' third uncle."

    Chen Chao was unaware of the specific details of the Xie Family and the other party did not seem to insist on informing him. In any case, it was enough to have this exnation.

    Chen Chao nodded and did not refuse the gift from the Xie Family. He also seemed to have already forgotten the unpleasantness from before at Xie Family. He simply smiled and said, "Then, I thank Third Uncle for his generosity."

    This choice of address was rather subtle.

    The middle-aged steward was a bit stunned. Even he had not expected Chen Chao to use this form of address to refer to the Third Master. However, being from a prominent family himself, he quickly regained hisposure. After sping his hands with a smile, he left the ce.

    It was only at this moment that Xie Nandu walked out of the carriage.

    "Do you have a good rtionship with that Third Uncle?"

    Chen Chao casually asked as he sized up the gifts.

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "He doesn''t have much influence in the Xie Family. Although the family head of the Xie Family has authority over major matters, the many businesses of the Xie Family are managed by different offices. He only controls a few streets in the southern part of the city and he''s dispensable in Xie Family."

    Chen Chao smiled. "So, this Third Uncle of yours is definitely cing a bet."

    Hearing "Third Uncle," this form of address,ing out of Chen Chao''s mouth again, Xie Nandu frowned.

    Chen Chao continued, "Actually, I am curious too. Will you stay in the academy or go to Xie Family in the future?"

    The academy and Xie Family were very different. But actually, regardless of where, there was still a need topete.

    To be the dean of the academy, one mustpete with the dean''s other disciples. To be the family head of the Xie Family, one mustpete with other descendants of the Xie Family.

    A girl like Xie Nandu, unless something unexpected happened, would not be engulfed in the dust of history.

    "I am not interested in either ce, but there will be choices to make."

    What Xie Nandu wanted had never been the Xie Family or the academy. What she wanted was a northern expedition, marching towards the north with the soldiers of the Great Liang Dynasty, reiming thend that once belonged to the human race. The deste north which spanned tens of thousands of miles was once a territory of the human race.

    For this goal, both the academy and the Xie Family were of great assistance to her.

    Chen Chao knew about her dream and said, "If that''s the case, you should strive for both the academy and the Xie Family. However, even if you have both, I don''t think it''s possible for you to aplish this on your own. After all, this task is incredibly difficult. Even if there''s a beginning, what about the ending? Who can predict it?"

    The human raceunching an expedition north was a colossal undertaking. Although the current Great Liang Dynasty was still considered prosperous, pushing forward with this matter would likely require the assistance of the foreign cultivators. Even with internal stability and harmony within the Great Liang Dynasty, it would be very difficult for humanity to seed, because the demon race was too powerful.

    Xie Nandu was well aware of the difficulties involved, but she just smiled and said, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way."

    After saying these words, she turned and walked into the courtyard, looking extremely dashing.

    Chen Chao called out from behind her, "There are so many things, are you not helping me carry them?!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The following days passed as usual. The incident at thekeside had spread and the foreign cultivators who hade to the Divine Capital became rather dissatisfied with Chen Chao again. Many young cultivators were intrigued by the idea of humiliating Chen Chao at the uing Myriad Willow Convention. In the Great Liang Dynasty, there were also many people eagerly waiting to see Chen Chao make a fool of himself. This young man who hade from a remote ce like Tianqing County to the Divine Capital had killed cultivators without authorization in the beginning. But he did not die and then caused so muchmotion, garnering the attention of countless people. There were even rumors that he had been summoned by the Empress.

    With so many incidences, jealousy, and simr emotions naturally pervaded the atmosphere.

    The emotions of young people often had little to do with the overall situation. They might deviate from the norm at this age, but it was not necessarily indicative of their future behavior.

    Young people needed tolerance, but they also had to bear the consequences of their actions.

    However, this was to be expected from youths and also within reason.

    During this period, Chen Chao was not cking off either. While Xie Nandu continued reading by the window every day, he increased the frequency of his body tempering. As a result, he often did not appear in the academy but instead spent his time in the small courtyard near the Left Guard''s office. The courtyard used to be peaceful and secluded, but since his visit to Xie Family, there had been more visitors here.

    Many prominent families in the Divine Capital wanted to establish a good rtionship with him.

    It was difficult for Song Lian to appear in front of the courtyard every time to guard Chen Chao. But when he was unavable, he would carefully arrange for a powerhouse to protect Chen Chao. Of course, he entrusted the matter of refusing guests from entering the courtyard to Weng Quan.

    Weng Quan was a chatterbox and Chen Chao normally did not like this fellow very much. However, his talkative nature proved to be a rare advantage in this situation. The guests from various prominent families in the Divine Capital were all existences that could not be provoked. But they wanted to meet Chen Chao, which put him in a difficult position. Attending their banquets would be even more dangerous for him.

    This was where Weng Quan''s role became apparent. He would not refuse those people outright; instead, he would engage them in lengthy conversations at the entrance. He had a lot to say and most of it made little sense. He could chat about anything and everything and few people could endure more than an hour of his chatter. When they could not tolerate it any longer, they naturally excused themselves and left.

    This was naturally what Chen Chao wanted to see, but Weng Quan found it rather frustrating.

    Sitting outside the courtyard, Weng Quan looked at the pile of gifts next to him with some boredom. He thought to himself that it would be more interesting to be at the Left Guard''s office, there were at least colleagues who would listen to him bber away. Little did he know that he had been assigned to guard the gate for Chen Chao; a decision unanimously approved by the entire Left Guard''s office. No one wanted to listen to his meaningless chatter about everything under the sun.

    If not for that everyone took into ount that they were colleagues, Weng Quan would probably have been beaten up long ago.

    The sound of horse hooves resounded.

    Weng Quan who was feeling a little bored lifted his head and discovered that the approaching horse carriage belonged to the academy. His spirits lifted, thinking that the rumored girl from the Xie Family must have arrived. His gaze filled with a sense of amazement and envy. ording to the rumors, that genius girl had been staying in the academy without stepping foot outside. In the entire Divine Capital, there was probably only this boy who could make her leave her house and seek him out of her own ord.

    With these thoughts in mind, Weng Quan felt even more admiration and thought that he would exchange a few words with Deputy Commander Chen when he came out.

    Soon, a young girl jumped off the carriage, her face beaming with joy, looking very cheerful.

    Weng Quan was taken aback and thought that the girl in front of him did not look like the rumored girl from the Xie Family. Could the rumors be wrong?

    Although he had such thoughts, when he saw the girl about to rush into the courtyard without any hesitation, Weng Quan quickly approached and reached out his hand to stop her. "Miss Xie, Deputy Commander Chen is currently in closed-seclusion. I''m afraid he cannot see you."

    Hearing this, the girl was taken aback. She immediately looked at Weng Quan with a puzzled expression. After a moment, she said somewhat unhappily, "Don''t you recognize me?"

    This person was naturally Zhu Xia. On the day she entered the Divine Capital, the Left Guard was responsible for escorting her, and Weng Quan was naturally among them too. However, he had never seen Zhu Xia''s appearance from beginning to end, so how could he recognize her? Upon hearing Zhu Xia speak, he realized his mistake and quickly apologized. At the same time, he could not help but marvel in his heart at Deputy Commander Chen''s luck with romance. He stayed in the courtyard of that girl in the academy, but he also attracted the interest of other women.

    Truly a role model for us all.

    While Weng Quan was lost in thought, his shoulder was suddenly tapped. Chen Chao arrived behind him at some unknown time. Looking at his absentminded appearance, he frowned and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    Regardless, he vaguely felt that this guy in front of him was thinking about random things.

    Before Weng Quan could speak, Zhu Xia excitedly said, "Chen Chao, let''s go, hurry! The honey dates at the honey date shop on South Street are running out. If we still don''t manage to buy them today, I''ll cry."

    Although the scenery in the Divine Capital was not as beautiful as Mount Xi, Zhu Xia had been extremely satisfied with the food in the Divine Capital since she arrived. They had things that were not avable at Mount Xi. Cultivators focused on their cultivation and did not have many materialistic demands. When Zhu Xia came to the Divine Capital a few days ago, she enjoyed many delicious foods. She had tried the honey dates at the shop on South Street a few days ago and liked them very much. However, she had not been able to try them again in the past few days. Today, she made up her mind to go out early, so she was naturally in a hurry. However, looking at Zhu Xia''s current state, it was unclear whether the cultivators did not like external things because there was simply nothing delicious or for some other reason.

    Chen Chao looked at Zhu Xia in front of him and frowned slightly. He thought to himself that he had previously agreed to apany her around, but now, I''ve clearly shut my doors and refused visitors. How can you still act like you don''t understand?

    However, since she hade to visit, Chen Chao did not refuse. He just smiled at Weng Quan and said, "Go inform Commander Song that I''m going out for a stroll with Saintess Zhu Xia of the Myriad Heaven Pce."

    He looked at Weng Quan, the meaning in his eyes very clear.

    Weng Quanmented, "So, she''s the saintess who was carried away by Deputy Commander Chen that day."

    Hearing this, Zhu Xia''s face turned slightly red. On the day he carried her away, many things had happened.

    It could not be exined clearly in just a few words.

    Chen Chao felt somewhat helpless and looked at Weng Quan as he said seriously, "Hurry up and go."

 Chapter 123: I Just Want to Eat Honey Dates, Whatâ€™s Wrong?

    They headed towards the honey date shop on South Street and Zhu Xia took the initiative to say, "Actually, you don''t need to worry. My master left a Dao thought on me before I left. If anything happens to me, he will arrive instantly. There''s no danger."

    "Dao thought."

    Chen Chao nodded. He was aware of this technique used by the great sage of Daoism, which could leave a thought on someone. If they were not far apart, the great sage would arrive instantly when the person was in danger. If the distance was too great, the Dao thought would still hold some power of the original body who nted the Dao thought. This technique was used by cultivators of various paths, with different names for it.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Your master really dotes on you."

    Zhu Xia replied naturally, "That''s of course, my master dotes on me dearly."

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Since that''s the case, why did your master leave first to meet the dean when you just entered the city?"

    Chen Chao only learned about this matterter on. The great daoist sage from the Myriad Heaven Pce, who was also the master of this saintess in front of him, had actually left first before entering the city, disregarding the girl in front of him. If it were not for that, the assassination attempt would not have happened that day.

    Upon bringing this up, Zhu Xia also felt unhappy and said, "Exactly! I think he didn''t care about me, his disciple! If there''s another time, he''d better be careful that I don''t change my sect ande to the academy to study under the dean!"

    Listening to this, Chen Chao could not stifle hisughter. While he found it amusing, he also understood that the fact Zhu Xia could casually say such things proved that she was truly carefree in Myriad Heaven Pce. At least, she was this way in front of her master. It also indirectly proved that the great daoist sage genuinely doted on this disciple.

    "However, there seems to be some grudge between Master and the dean. I can understand why he was in such a hurry."

    Zhu Xia furrowed her slender eyebrows slightly, a bit puzzled. "I wonder why there are grudges between my master and the dean. The dean is so good-looking."

    Chen Chao could not help but ask, "Is the dean really good-looking?"

    Zhu Xia nodded, looked at Chen Chao for a moment, and said responsibly, "Much better looking than you!"

    "Alright, that''s enough. Don''t say it again next time."

    Chen Chao felt rather speechless. Was he really that unattractive?

    It seemed like Zhu Xia could discern what Chen Chao was thinking and shook her head as she said. "It''s not that you''re unattractive, but the dean is really good-looking."

    Chen Chao felt another blow. This girl''s seeminglyforting words had noforting effect at all.

    "When I personally meet the dean, I want to see how much better-looking he ispared to me!"

    Chen Chao snorted. When he looked up, they had already arrived at the honey date shop.

    This honey date shop on South Street was excellent. Even early in the morning, there was already a long queue. Zhu Xia was delighted to see this and quickly pulled Chen Chao to queue behind the crowd and said with lingering fear in her heart, "Lucky, it''s all good."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow. "What do you mean good? There are so many people."

    Zhu Xia pouted, "You don''t understand. When I came here a few days ago, no one was in line. That is what''s truly miserable, it means that they have already sold out. But today, we have to wait in line, which means we didn''te toote. Isn''t that good?"

    Chen Chao nced at the long queue. Although he had been in the Divine Capital longer than Zhu Xia, he did not pay much attention to these things. He had not been to this area before, let alone waste half a day waiting in line.

    "These honey dates are incredibly delicious. Get a bag for Big Sister Xieter too."

    Zhu Xia has been staying in the academy these few days and her rtionship with Xie Nandu was considered pretty good. Although they had made up their minds topete against each other in the literary exam, there is no underlying animosity between them. The initial meeting, which seemed like a deration of war, was just her personality and not aimed at anyone.

    Chen Chao nodded. It had been a while since he visited the academy. Today, he could bring some honey dates to see Xie Nandu. He believed she would also enjoy these snacks.

    "Speaking of the long queue, don''t you have any thoughts of cutting in line?"

    These days, foreign cultivators had been flooding into the Divine Capital. Although they had notmitted any egregious acts, there had been frequent incidents of mistreatment towards themon people of the Divine Capital. Although the incidents were eventually resolved, it was not a good thing for the Great Liang Dynasty. A cultivator like Zhu Xia could actually disperse the crowd with ease by revealing her identity, but she did not do so.

    "Hey, I stay in the academy, and I want to be reasonable, okay?"

    Zhu Xia scoffed and then lowered her voice as she said with augh. "If I''m unreasonable, will you, as the deputymander of the Left Guard, take action?"

    Chen Chao replied seriously, "I can''t beat your master."

    Zhu Xia grinned. Her two dimples seemed to hold ake of clear water.

    Chen Chao looked up at the sun and pointed to arge tree in the distance. He said, "Go find some shade. I''ll buy the dates."

    Zhu Xia nodded. The Divine Capital was in the midst of summer, it was extremely hot even in the morning. She had just started cultivating and could not ignore the current weather like Chen Chao could. Upon hearing his words, she quickly skipped under the shade of a nearbyrge tree and pulled out a reclining chair like performing a magic trick. Then, she took out a box of ice cubes. Laying down contentedly in the shade of the tree, she began to doze off. In order to wake up early to buy the honey dates, she had not slept well the previous night.

    Chen Chao looked at her appearance and felt that he might have been tricked.

    Perhaps Zhu Xia asked him out just so he could queue up to buy the honey dates.

    Shaking his head, Chen Chao stopped overthinking and quietly joined the line.

    The honey date shop was doing exceptionally well with a long queue. It took him almost half a day to reach the front, with only three or five people ahead of him.

    Then, he heard an overweight middle-aged man say, "I want twenty bags. My son will be one month old soon and I love your honey dates the most!"

    Chen Chao nced at the dwindling supply of honey dates on the counter.

    Taking a look, there were still two people in front of him.

    He thought silently to himself: my luck shouldn''t be that bad.

    "My wife is in her postpartum recovery period and she loves this. Give me twenty bags."

    The man in front of him said so with great excitement. It was unknown whether it was because he had a newborn son or because his wife was in her postpartum recovery.

    Chen Chao watched as the twenty bags were taken. Fearing that there would be none left, he quickly spoke up, "Brother, my family runs a medical clinic. During a woman''s postpartum recovery, it''s best to eat fewer honey dates!"

    The man turned around and asked with some confusion, "Aren''t dates supposed to replenish blood?"

    Chen Chao''s expression did not change as he replied earnestly, "That''s what it says in the medical books. I won''t lie."

    After hearing this, the man hesitated for a moment and then shouted, "Alright, just give me ten bags then."

    Taking the honey dates from the stall assistant, the man thanked Chen Chao, "Thank you, bro. Where''s your medical clinic? I''ll definitelye to you next time I need medical treatment!"

    Chen Chao chuckled with the man and did not say much.

    Finally, there was only one person left in front of him, and there were still around 17 or 18 bags of honey dates on the counter.

    "Pack up the rest for me."

    The woman made Chen Chao jump in fright the moment she opened her mouth.

    Just as Chen Chao was about to speak, the woman turned her head and smiled at him, saying, "Young man, did the medical books say that women in postpartum recovery shouldn''t eat too many honey dates?"

    There was a hint of mischievousness in the woman''s eyes.

    This meant that she was a professional. She had clearly seen through Chen Chao''s deception earlier.

    Chen Chao had a bitter face as he said, "Big Sister, can''t you leave me two bags? The girl I like loves this stall''s honey dates the most. If I can''t buy them, she will definitely be upset with me."

    The woman smiled and shook her head. "What a pitiful young man. Alright then, shopkeeper, leave him two bags."

    After saying that, the woman paid and left with the honey dates.

    Chen Chao looked at her departing figure with gratitude in his eyes.

    His words were not entirely false. Zhu Xia was nearby and if she could not get her hands on honey dates today after waiting for so long, she would probably fly into a rampage.

    She would likely start throwing a fit if she were queuing in line right now.

    Finally, Chen Chao reached the front of the shop. The stall assistant handed him thest two bags of honey dates with a smile and said, "You''re really lucky. These are thest two bags."

    Indeed, he was lucky. If there was only one bag left, who should he give it to, Zhu Xia or Xie Nandu?

    Chen Chao retorted with a serious expression, "What luck? It''s the result of my efforts that I secured thesest two bags."

    The stall assistant did not say much, he just took the money that Chen Chao handed over and was about to pass him the two bags of honey dates.

    At that moment, a money pouch suddenly fell onto the counter between the two of them.

    A voice sounded outside the shop, "I''ll take those two bags of honey dates."

    Chen Chao frowned when he heard the voice, feeling inexplicably annoyed. He had spent half a day just to finally procure these two bags of honey dates. Who the hell was trying to butt in now?

    Chen Chao turned around and saw two people walking toward them; a man and a woman. The man was not particrly handsome, but the woman looked quite attractive. She had delicate eyebrows and a cherry-like mouth. Describing her skin as smooth as jade would no be an exaggeration. However, her expression at the moment was somewhat indifferent, which ruined her beauty.

    They were foreign cultivators.

    The man did not look at Chen Chao and instead spoke to the stall assistant, "There are two skygold pieces in that pouch."

    Two skygold coins was nearly several months worth of profit for this honey date shop.

    The shop assistant looked troubled and said, "Sir, this young gentleman here asked for these two bags of honey dates first."

    The man smiled and said, "Asking for it is one thing,pleting the transaction is another matter. I''m offering a higher price, aren''t you selling them to me?"

    Perhaps in front of the woman, the man wanted to show off some kind of magnanimity, so he did not resort to forceful tactics.

    The shopkeeper smiled bitterly and said, "There has to be an order of firste, first served. Even if I don''t sell them to this young gentleman, there are still many customers waiting in line behind him. It wouldn''t be right for Immortal Master to engage in strong-arm tactics."

    The shop assistant was considered rather knowledgeable and recognized that the two individuals in front of him had extraordinary identities. However, since he could still talk like this even after knowing their identities, this shop assistant was notcking in courage.

    The man''s eyes shed with a cold light, but he quickly turned to Chen Chao and asked, "In that case, would you be willing to let me have these two bags of honey dates? I can offer a higher price."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly as he listened and said, "It''s not impossible. I wonder how much skygold currency Immortal Master can offer?"

    "How about one more coin?" The man said, "It''s already plenty."

    Chen Chao nodded and agreed, "That''s quite a lot. If it''s exchanged to Great Liang general currency, it can buy a lot of honey dates. I''ll probably get sick of eating them before finishing."

    The man smiled but did not say anything. He reached out to take the honey dates.

    However, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Although it''s quite a lot, I still think it''s not enough. I spent the whole morning and even hoodwinked two people. Three pieces of skygold currency, I feel that it isn''t enough."

    The man furrowed his brows and said, "Young man, don''t ask for an exorbitant price. This already far exceeds the price of the honey dates in your hands."

    There was already some fury between his brows and it seemed like he was about to lose his patience.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I have no objections. But to me, it''s still not enough."

    "It''s a business transaction, it''s all a matter of mutual agreement. Since Immortal Master isn''t willing to offer a higher price, then let''s forget about it."

    Chen Chao took the two bags of honey dates and was about to leave.

    The woman''s expression had already turned somewhat unpleasant.

    Only then, did the man say in a cold voice, "Do you know who I am?"

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said, "Then do you know who I am?"

    The man was taken aback, It was unknown what he thought of and he asked with some confusion, "Who are you?"

    Chen Chao smiled and looked at him, saying, "Who am I? I''m someone who woke up early to buy honey dates."

 Chapter 124: The Story Triggered by Two Bags of Honey Dates

    Upon hearing this obviously insincere answer, a frosty expression appeared on the man''s face. He stared at Chen Chao intently, looking at this young man dressed in ck, and said in a cold voice, "I wanted to buy the honey dates with good intentions, yet you poke fun at me like this. Do you really treat me as a y idol? That I don''t have any anger?"

    In an extremely short period of time, many thoughts arose in his mind. Finally, his gaze fell on Chen Chao''s official boots and he realized that he was a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty. This sparked a sense of contempt and disdain in him. If he were a foreign cultivator, he might have been more wary. But if the other party was just a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty, then he could not care less about such matters.

    A measly military official of the Great Liang Dynasty. No matter how amazing he was, what was so special?

    Chen Chao looked at him and said with a smile, "Aren''t business transactions always like this? When you make an offer to buy something, there''s a possibility of either acquiring it or not. The price I want is something you can''t afford, so naturally, the transaction couldn''t bepleted. Since it couldn''t bepleted, what more is there to say? You can''t use me of poking fun at you just because I didn''t sell the honey dates to you, right? "The girl next to you wants to eat honey dates, so you''re willing to pay three skygold coins to buy them. Simrly, I want to bring the honey dates back for the girl I like to eat, so naturally it''s equally important."

    He spoke slowly with a calm and even tone. There was naturally no trace of fear in his words. He appeared very indifferent when facing this foreign cultivator.

    The man angrily said, "I''vee from afar. Is this how your Great Liang Dynasty treats me?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and said, "Isn''t it just two bags of honey dates? How did it be such a big deal in your words?"

    The man let out a coldugh and was about to speak, but the woman who had been silent the entire time said rather impatiently, "What are you still talking rubbish with him for? Hand over the honey dates!"

    She had been silent all along, but now she could not hold back anymore. There was mostly annoyance between her eyebrows when she spoke.

    Seeing that the woman already looked displeased, the man also did not want to talk any more nonsense. He said coldly, "Leave the honey dates behind! Otherwise, you know the consequences!"

    Chen Chao lowered his head and looked at the honey dates in his hand. He said rather despondently, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone trying to steal honey dates. Do you foreign cultivators not even have enough to eat day-to-day?"

    Upon hearing this,ughter broke out around them. It came from the Divine Capital''smon people who were still waiting to buy honey dates. When the shop assistant of the honey dates store looked at this scene, he suddenly persuaded, "Sir, since you have two bags of honey dates, why not give up one bag to avoid trouble?"

    The shop assistant had already seen through that those two were foreign cultivators, yet he still had not backed down. Now that he spoke up again, he was worried that Chen Chao would suffer. It did not seem worth offending foreign cultivators over a bag of honey dates.

    Chen Chao smiled and actually had a rather favorable impression of the honey dates store''s shop assistant. Just from the way he faced the foreign cultivator earlier without any fawning, Chen Chao knew that he was more impressive than many people in the Great Liang Dynasty. To be honest, many young people from the Great Liang Dynasty whom Chen Chao had encountered in the Divine Capital had disappointed him. Their attitude towards foreign cultivators had left Chen Chao dissatisfied. However, the behavior of this shop assistant gave Chen Chao a favorable impression of this Divine Capital.

    Among the onlooking civilians in the distance, someone mustered up the courage to shout, "Young man, give up one bag. Why bring trouble upon yourself over a bag of honey dates?"

    Hearing the moring voices and sensing the goodwill of the people, Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "It''s not just about a bag of honey dates."

    After saying this, Chen Chao looked at the man and asked, "I won''t give you the honey dates. What will you do?"

    The man said indifferently, "I know you''re an official of the Great Liang Dynasty, which is why you''re so confident. But with your status, if you want to scare ordinary people, it''s fine. However, as a disciple of Old Pine Mountain, how could I fear you?"

    Hearing the three words "Old Pine Mountain," Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly. Indeed, there were disciples of Old Pine Mountain listed in the name list that Song Lian had given him. Old Pine Mountain was a qi refiner sect in the northern region, and it had some reputation among qi refiner sects. However, in the world of foreign cultivators, the southern qi refiner lineage had always been suppressing the northern lineage in terms of both the number of cultivators and the number of sects.

    Old Pine Mountain could barely be considered a second-rate sect among the foreign cultivator sects.

    It was not considered a major sect, but it was enough for the Great Liang Dynasty to treat them seriously.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Never mind whether I am an official of the imperial court or not. Today''s matter is you being unreasonable in the first ce. What can you do about it?"

    The man sneered, "Why should I bother with being reasonable as I travel the world?

    In fact, this was the true essence of the matter. Why would foreign cultivators need to be reasonable when they travel the world, especially within the territory of the Great Liang Dynasty. They have always acted based on their mood. This was especially true in the Divine Capital. If it were elsewhere, they would have already resorted to violence and killing.

    It was only in the Divine Capital that they showed some restraint.

    Seeing that Chen Chao had no response, the woman''s face became frosty. The man finally said, "Hand over the honey dates!"

    After saying these words, he started walking towards Chen Chao, his aura surging with qi. He was already preparing to attack.

    Chen Chao carried the two bags of honey dates and tilted his head slightly.

    Take it as exercising his body.

    In an instant, the man had already arrived in front of him. However, before he could make a move, the young man in ck had already thrown a punch towards his chest. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but it was toote. Just a momentter, he watched helplessly as the fistnded on his chest.

    A loud bang!

    He was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily at the end of the street.

    The woman screamed and scolded angrily, "Do you know what you''re doing?!"

    As she spoke, her figure moved slightly, gathering qi, already charging toward Chen Chao fiercely.

    Chen Chao was expressionless as he met her while carrying two bags of honey dates.

    Very casually.

    After just a moment, the woman was also sent flying,nding right beside the man.

    For a moment, the street fell silent.

    Regardless of whether was it the honey dates shop assistant who spoke earlier or the onlooking civilians at the back, everyone was now quiet. They just looked at the young man in ck.

    How could they have seen such a scene before? After those foreign cultivators entered the Divine Capital, they caused trouble in the Divine Capital more than once. But every time, the situation was quickly resolved and the incidents were trivialized. Virtually no one dared to do anything to these foreign cultivators.

    But today, just because of two bags of honey dates, two foreign cultivators were taken care of right here. Although the situation seemed rather ridiculous, it was the first time in these days that the foreign cultivators were being dealt with.

    Thinking up to here, there was some satisfaction in their eyes.

    Not far away, the Left Guard constables who were rushing over stopped far away. After seeing the young man in ck in the center of the street, they just exchanged a nce and silently turned around, heading towards another street in tacit agreement.

 Chapter 125: My Name

    The dust settled and the man struggled to sit up, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the young man in ck who was holding the two bags of honey dates, his face filled with disbelief. "Do you know what you''re doing?"

    These were the words the woman had already said before and now, he was repeating them again. His voice was icy cold and also full of anger. In his view, even if the young man in front of him could defeat him, he would not dare to do anything to him on the streets of the Divine Capital. Even though this was the Divine Capital of the Great Liang Dynasty, he came from the foreignnds and represented his sect. The Great Liang Dynasty had to give some face to his sect no matter what.

    But he never expected that the young man before him, who was clearly a young military official of the Great Liang Dynasty, would have no such considerations. His actions showed no regard for the consequences.

    This made him very furious and puzzled because it waspletely different from how he had envisioned the development of the situation.

    "Good, good, good!"

    The manughed from extreme fury, "Ie from Old Pine Mountain. How dare you treat me like this!"

    Chen Chao looked at the man and said with an innocent look, "You were being unreasonable and you made the first move, I was merely defending myself. Even if this matter is brought to the Court of Judicial Review, I''m the reasonable party too."

    The man said angrily, "I don''t believe that if this matter is escted, the Great Liang Dynasty will protect you like that!"

    Chen Chao was very calm from start to end. He just said, "It''s just two bags of honey dates. Is it worth getting so worked up over?"

    The woman also sat up at this moment, looking at Chen Chao. This woman had be extremely ferocious at this moment, her eyes filled with killing intent.

    Chen Chao looked at the woman very seriously and said, "Please don''t look at me like that... I''m afraid I can''t hold back and kill both of you."

    When he was talking, a glint of killing intent shed in his eyes too. It was a very cold-blooded gaze devoid of emotion. At this moment, Chen Chao looked at the two foreign cultivators in front of him just like he would look at the demons in the mountains awaiting ughter.

    No mercy whatsoever.

    They both thought that Chen Chao, being in the Divine Capital, would not dare to make a move. But little did they know that Chen Chao had the same thought. If they were outside, he would have swiftly beheaded them without wasting his breath.

    The woman was startled by Chen Chao''s gaze and her momentum immediately weakened.

    The man continued to threaten, "Today''s matter cannot be settled like this. You must pay the price!"

    "If you truly have the audacity, go ahead and kill us right here!"

    He had made up his mind. The young man in front of him would not dare to make a move in broad daylight. If Chen Chao really dared to kill them, then the situation would escte and no one would be able to clean up the mess.

    Hearing these words, the onlookers became worried. They were a little afraid that the young man in front of them would lose control for a moment and cause a great disaster.

    Chen Chao looked at them and shook his head. "Do you really think that I''m you guys? A few words and it will shake my determination? I won''t make a move right now. I just want to leave with these honey dates. So, what can you do?"

    Chen Chao raised the bags of honey dates and shook them, wearing an expression that practically begged to be punched.

    Seeing how he looked, that man''s expression became even uglier. Not only was he no match for the young man before him in terms of fighting, but now, even his words were falling short.

    He had never imagined that the young man''s temperament was actually so tough.

    As if seeing through his thoughts, Chen Chao mocked, "It''s not that I''m tough, it''s just that you are too pathetic."

    His voice was nonchnt, like a gentle breeze brushing over a hill; devoid of any emotion.

    But it was precisely these words that further infuriated the man before him.

    An unusual flush appeared on his face, his Adam''s apple bobbed as if something was about to spew out from his mouth. But soon, he suppressed it.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chao was slightly disappointed.

    The man before him could really hold it in.

    Just at that moment, a bewildered voice sounded out, "Who''s stealing honey dates?"

    It was a clear female voice, like the flowing water in the mountains.

    The man was already furious and powerless against the youth in ck before him. Now that he heard someone speaking, it provided an outlet for his pent-up emotions. Without even turning his head, he cursed angrily, "Who''s the little brat? Don''t you know your ce?"

    Listening to his words, Chen Chao''s expression suddenly became extremely fascinating, and even with a hint of admiration.

    Under a nearby tree, Zhu Xia opened her eyes and sat up. She felt rather unhappy.

    She had a very long dream and woke up feeling a bit hungry. After a moment of confusion, she remembered that she had gone out early in the morning toe here and buy honey dates. But now, after taking a nap, she was already feeling hungry. But the honey dates were not bought yet, she naturally felt dissatisfied.

    When she looked around, the scene before her made her even more dazed.

    After understanding what had happened here, she became even more angry.

    Hence, she stood up from her chair and walked towards them while asking a question at the same time.

    Then she heard the man cussing her out.

    At first, she felt a bit aggrieved.

    As the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, even though she did not have any friends on the mountain, her teachers treated her very well. They rarely scolded her or even talked to her in raised voices. But that man in front of her actually cussed her out!

    If those daoist in the Myriad Heaven Pce found out, they would probably beat that man to death on the spot.

    Zhu Xia raised her eyebrows and angrily said, "Which sect do you belong to?!"

    She was actually very cute when she got angry, with dimples appearing. There was no trace of an ugly appearance.

    The man subconsciously retorted, "Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy of asking about my sect?"

    Zhu Xia puffed her cheeks and turned to Chen Chao, asking, "Chen Chao, which sect does he belong to?!"

    Upon hearing the words "Chen Chao," the man''s expression changed slightly. How could the foreign cultivators currently in the Divine Capital not know the name of this Deputy Commander of the Left Guard? After the imperial banquet battle, Chen Chao''s reputation reached its peak. Moreover, his bet with that woman by thekeside had elevated his reputation by another level.

    With these two incidents, how could they possibly not know Chen Chao''s name?

    Thinking about how he had provoked this person just bying out to buy honey dates today, the man felt some regret. In the Divine Capital, this young man before him was famous for not fearing foreign cultivators. Even someone like He Yi, a character on the Latent Dragon List, he beat him up just like that. Who did they think they were?

    "They are from Old Pine Mountain."

    Chen Chao smiled at Zhu Xia and said, "The two of them should be from the same sect?"

    Zhu Xia frowned slightly and asked, "That subpar qi refiner sect in the north?"

    Old Pine Mountain was a second-rate sect among foreign cultivator sects. It could not be considered subpar. Butpared to the Myriad Heaven Pce, it was indeed far inferior. It was also within reason that Zhu Xia did not care much.

    However, these words did not necessarily sound that pleasant to the man.

    He stared at the young girl and reproached, "Who are you? To actually dare belittle my sect so casually?!"

    Zhu Xia ignored him and turned to Chen Chao, asking, "They wanted to snatch my honey dates? And they''re still scolding me?"

    Chen Chao shook the two bags of honey dates in his hand and pondered for a moment before saying seriously, "Although they didn''t seed in snatching them, it seems that''s what they intended. As for them scolding you, I can confidently say that they are beingpletely unreasonable."

    As Zhu Xia listened to Chen Chao, her anger subsided a bit. But she still asked earnestly, "If I were to have my master write a letter and have the seniors on the mountain go to Old Pine Mountain to reason with them, would I be justified?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "There is truly nothing more reasonable in this world than that."

    "Okay, I''ll tell my master when I go back!"

    Zhu Xia made up her mind and became happy again.

    However, the man felt a chill. That young girl appeared too casual and her attitude was too ordinary. Moreover, he learned from the girl''s words that she was also a fellow foreign cultivator, which made him somewhat worried.

    After a moment of silence, he reined himself in considerably. He bit the bullet and asked, "May I ask for Fellow Daoist''s name?"

    His willingness to ask already indicated that he was starting to feel scared.

    But Zhu Xia looked at him and mimicked his tone, "Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy to know my name?"

 Chapter 126: There is Zhu Xia in the Human World

    The man''s heart grew colder as he witnessed the girl bing increasingly arrogant.

    It only urred to him now that since she already knew he was from Old Pine Mountain, but still did not care, she muste from an extraordinary background.

    After a long silence, he suddenly thought of a possibility and asked tremblingly, "Are you Zhu Xia, the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce?"

    When he opened his mouth to ask this question, he had only one thought in his mind: praying that the girl in front of him must not be the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    But things often turned out contrary to one''s wishes.

    The girl''s voice quickly sounded out, "How did you know?"

    Hearing these words, the woman who had been silent all along felt her head explode with a bang and fainted on the spot. The man also felt as if he had fallen into an icy abyss, his expression incredibly grim and filled with fear at the same time.

    The disparity between Old Pine Mountain, a second-rate foreignnd sect, and the Myriad Heaven Pce, a leader of one of the two lineages of Daoism, was truly immense.

    To snatch the saintess'' honey dates on the street could be a trivial matter or a major one. When trivializing it, it could be seen as young people messing around, no one would take it seriously. If it was escted, it would be Old Pine Mountain looking down on the Myriad Heaven Pce. After all, he had made arrogant remarks that insulted the saintess.

    The saintess represented the dignity of the Myriad Heaven Pce. Insulting the saintess naturally meant insulting the Myriad Heaven Pce itself.

    The man''s heart was ashen at this moment, unable to utter a word.

    Provoking Chen Chao was still considered a minor matter. After all, this person''s reputation among foreign cultivators was not good, so it would be considered just a provocation.

    But how could Zhu Xia be someone that he could afford to provoke?

    Seeing how these two people looked, Chen Chao felt contented in his heart and could not be bothered to think about whether they coughed up blood or not.

    He reached out and handed a bag of honey dates to Zhu Xia who had been eagerly looking forward to it. She impatiently took one out and stuffed it into her mouth. Her eyes soon narrowed with pleasure, resembling two crescent moons.

    This was the taste she had been waiting for several days.

    She casually wiped the sugar syrup on her fingers onto her clothes and shouted to the shop assistant over there with some dissatisfaction, "Your honey dates jubes are so delicious! Can you make more of them every day in the future? Seriously, they''re not enough!"

    The shop assistant smiled slightly and nodded his head.

    Satisfied, Zhu Xia ate several more honey dates before looking at the two who were still sitting on the street and asked, "Chen Chao, what should we do about these two?"

    Chen Chao nced at several Left Guard constables who had appeared in the distance at some unknown time. They were currently observing from afar.

    Chen Chao sent them a look.

    Soon, the constables squeezed their way through the crowd and asked loudly, "What''s going on? Who''s causing trouble?!"

    Hearing this, the street instantly became noisy, with the onlooking civilians chiming in. The constables found it headache-inducing. The constable in charge quickly made a decision and ordered, "Quickly take these two immortal masters for medical treatment. We''ll discuss the restter. If these two immortal masters die, it will be great... a great problem."

    Hearing this, the constables hurriedly got busy and swiftly brought that pair away. The man who was currently already frightened out of his senses did not resist and allowed himself to be taken away. He might even be rejoicing over it.

    After seeing them leave, the constable in charge came before Chen Chao and said with a salute, "Commander Chen, how should we handle this matter?"

    Chen Chao nced at the constable in front of him and said casually, "What''s there to handle? Just say that Old Pine Mountain''s cultivators tried to snatch the honey dates belonging to the Myriad Heaven Pce''s saintess in broad daylight. Who can find fault with this?"

    The constable look troubled and said, "Sir, isn''t this reason a bit too childish?"

    Chen Chao said in surprise, "Isn''t it the truth? Just ask a few random people, who would say that the situation wasn''t like this?"

    The constable was speechless and thought to himself that while this was the truth, if those two had known from the beginning that those were the honey dates belonging to the saintess of Myriad Heaven Pce, would they have dared to take action?

    Chen Chao patted the shoulder of the constable in front of him and said with emphasis, "The process is not important, the result is what matters, and the truth is also very important. Record it like this. If they have any issues, let them go to the Myriad Heaven Pce themselves. Besides, do you think they would really dare to confront the Myriad Heaven Pce?"

    Upon hearing this, the constable was enlightened and said, "This subordinate understands now."

    Chen Chao nodded, waved his hand, and let him leave.

    After everything was done, he turned his head and looked at Zhu Xia again, asking with some interest, "Were you joking when you said you wanted to find someone to go to Old Pine Mountain?"

    Zhu Xia was currently eating the honey dates. Hearing this, she replied as a matter of course, "That''s of course. No one has ever scolded me like that before. Besides, I didn''t provoke him. I''m the reasonable party, so what do I have to fear!"

    Chen Chao nodded approvingly and said, "Very reasonable."

    Suddenly, Zhu Xia furrowed her brows, and the honey date in her mouth suddenly lost its vor.

    Seeing her like this, Chen Chao was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Zhu Xia was silent for a while before saying, "I''ve always lived on the mountain and rarely came down. I haven''t experienced such things before. Today, I realized that they rely on their sect and their status as cultivators to bully you all as they please."

    The ''you all'' here naturally referred to the Great Liang Dynasty, including Chen Chao.

    An incident like snatching honey dates, if she were not the saintess of Myriad Heaven Pce and did not have a powerful sect behind her, she would naturally have been powerless as well.

    Zhu Xia sighed, "Such incidents have surely happened before, they didn''t just start recently."

    Chen Chao did not rush to speak. Yes, such incidents were definitely not the first nor thest time.

    This had always been the situation in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    "I am the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, so they''ll be afraid of me. But they won''t be afraid of you all, so they will continue to bully you all in the future."

    Zhu Xia furrowed her brows, thinking about these things very hard. But in the end, she could not figure it out. She asked, "But why don''t they focus on their cultivation and instead choose to bully others?"

    Chen Chao looked at the young girl in front of him, thought for a moment, and then said with a smile. "I used to think that such things were terrible because the first time I encountered you foreign cultivators, they wanted to kill me."

    Zhu Xia naturally knew about that story. She knew that the end result was that Chen Chao killed those qi refiners who wanted to kill him.

    "At that time, I also wondered if all the foreign cultivators were like that. Coupled with the demons that existed everywhere, the people of the Great Liang Dynasty lived a very difficult life."

    Chen Chao''s thoughts were a bit scattered, but he quickly collected them and smiled. "Later, I began to feel that there was still some hope."

    "That assistant at the honey dates stall wasn''t that scared of the foreign cultivators and I really liked that." Chen Chao looked at Zhu Xia and smiled. "I also think that it''s great that you, the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, think the same way. Even though the world is very difficult, it''s not the worst situation."

    There were still many foreign cultivators like Zhu Xia and that was undoubtedly a wonderful thing.

    Zhu Xia smiled, her two dimples appearing again. She was really radiant when she smiled, like a brilliant summer.

    "Using their sect to suppress others, using cultivation realm to oppress others, using status to oppress others¡ªI think they are all wrong. But today, I feel very happy. If someone truly thinks I''m unreasonable, then today I won''t be reasonable for once. I hope the Dean won''t get angry, I hope my master won''t get angry, and I also hope you won''t get angry..."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly. "Why would I get angry?"

    Indeed, why would anyone get angry?

    Having someone like Zhu Xia in the human world was a wonderful thing.

 Chapter 127: The Turbulent Wind Heralds a Rising Storm

    The incident that urred at South Street''s honey dates stall quickly spread. Even if the Left Guard had the intention of covering it up, there were simply too many civilians who witnessed the events. Naturally, it could not be concealed. While the Left Guard framed the incident as a dispute over honey dates between Zhu Xia, the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, and the cultivators from Old Pine Mountain, the foreign cultivators chose to disregard such matters and instead focused their attention on Chen Chao.

    This youngmander from the bordends of Great Liang had already stirred up enough storms in the Divine Capital. With his involvement, it was difficult for people to pay attention to anything else, even with the presence of the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    However, this time, the young cultivators from the foreignnds did not cause any further waves. Those young geniuses became very silent and no one dared to provoke Chen Chao anymore. Suddenly, the Divine Capital became quiet.

    The wind and rain gradually subsided.

    But in reality, this was merely the calm before the storm.

    Everyone knew that the true storm would surely emerge again one day.

    And that day would be the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Over where the Great Liang Dynasty arranged amodations for the foreign cultivators, there was ake. Although it was not asrge as the South Lake, it was still considerable and boasted pleasant scenery.

    This property was originally owned by several wealthy merchants from the previous dynasty. When the Great Liang Dynasty was established, the imperial court reimed thisnd and transformed it into a garden for the imperial family. After several decades, Emperor Lingzong granted this property to that deposed emperor as his personal asset. However, after the deposed emperor ascended the throne, this ce was sealed off. But in just a few years, the Great Liang emperor seized power. After reorganizing thend, this ce was entrusted to the Heavenly Imperial Institution to manage, all for this day.

    At present, there were only a few people by thekeside. The majority were busy preparing for the Myriad Willow Convention. They were either diligently studying ancient texts or cultivating bitterly, making it difficult for anyone to spare the leisure and interest toe to thekeside for a scenic view.

    Jiang Shuchan stood by thekeside, holding a note about the incident at the honey dates stall. After ncing at it a few times, she casually threw it away. The note floated into the wind and ignited on its own, quickly turning into a wisp of smoke.

    "Ruoshui, I will kill him."

    Watching the note turn into smoke, Jiang Shuchan spoke calmly, her voice devoid of emotion, but resolute. It was as if when she said those words, she was determined to carry it out.

    "The Myriad Willow Convention doesn''t allow killing. What methods does Fellow Daoist Jiang have?"

    A voice suddenly sounded out by thekeside. It was very abrupt.

    Jiang Shuchan turned around and saw that a young man had appeared next to her without her noticing. At this moment, he was currently looking at her.

    "Xi Qiuchen, why are you here?" Jiang Shuchan spoke calmly, without any emotional fluctuations in her words.

    Even if her thoughts were known to the neer, she did not mind at all.

    Xi Qiuchen looked at her, not answering her question, but simply smiled and said, "The Myriad Willow Convention doesn''t allow killing. Even if you want to ''identally'' do it, it would be quite difficult."

    Since the establishment of the Myriad Willow Convention, very few young cultivators had died during the martial exam. It was a grand event for the young generation and no one wanted to see their own youngsters perish here. Therefore, it was a tacit agreement among all parties.

    "However, since we are in the Divine Capital this time, idents might happen. But what I''m curious about is that since Fellow Daoist Jiang has already decided to humiliate him, why do you want to kill him now?"

    Xi Qiuchen smiled as he looked at Jiang Shuchan. The story between her and Chen Chao by thekeside was known to everyone, as well as the wager between them.

    Everyone was waiting for that day.

    Jiang Shuchan spoke calmly, "Who said I wanted to kill him during the Myriad Willow Convention?"

    ording to the rules of the Myriad Willow Convention, she might not even encounter Chen Chao, let alone kill him.

    Xi Qiuchen raised an eyebrow and said, "If it''s not during the Myriad Willow Convention, then where? In the Divine Capital, it would be difficult for Fellow Daoist Jiang to make a move. After all, this was the capital of the Great Liang Dynasty, there were countless eyes watching. As for outside the Divine Capital, I don''t think that uncouth martial artist would choose to leave the Divine Capital anytime soon."

    Jiang Shuchan nced at Xi Qiuchen and said, "That''s not something you should be concerned about."

    "Just curious."

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and did not say anything more, but his eyes remained fixed on Jiang Shuchan''s body.

    He came from the southern border and was most proficient in techniques that invigorated Yang by harvesting Yin. Currently, he even had a higher ranking on the Latent Dragon List than Jiang Shuchan.

    "If..."

    Xi Qiuchen started to say, but before he could finish, Jiang Shuchan said in a cold voice, "Shut up."

    Her eyes were filled with coldness as well as undisguised disgust.

    Xi Qiuchen did not pay any attention to it at all. He had seen too many women like her before. At first, they were like wild horses. But as long as you tamed them properly, the feeling was iparable; something that ordinary girls could notpare to.

    Jiang Shuchan no longer said anything and turned to leave. Soon, she had left, leaving only her back view behind.

    Xi Qiuchen watched Jiang Shuchan''s graceful figure, his eyes filled with undisguised passion.

    "Just wait, someday..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the news reached the academy, the dean was ying chess with the Myriad Heaven Pce''s great daoist sage.

    Both of them were not particrly skilled in chess, so their chess prowess was evenly matched. After this great daoist sage arrived, the dean had not yed chess with Su Yi again.

    As the current game came to an end, with the dean winning by a small margin, he joyfully began to put away the chess pieces. At this moment, that great daoist sage suddenly said, "I''ve already written a letter back to the mountain. It won''t be long before someone from the sect heads to Old Pine Mountain."

    The dean was taken aback, then frowned and said, "It''s a quarrel among children. Even if there were some disputes, there''s no need for you to get so worked up, is there?"

    The old manughed coldly, "I''ve lived my whole life aimlessly, and now, I finally have this one disciple and she was humiliated for no reason. As her master, am I supposed to turn a blind eye? Speaking of which, how many things have happened since I came to the Divine Capital?"

    "If I had known it would turn out like this, I shouldn''t havee to take part in the Myriad Willow Convention."

    The dean''s expression remained unchanged as he said, "The assassination attempt when she entered the city can indeed be attributed to Great Liang. But as for your disciple''s dispute with someone over buying honey dates, what does it have to do with Great Liang?" "Besides, if it weren''t for that boy, your disciple might not have been safe and sound."

    "If she hadn''t gone to find that boy, how could this have happened?"

    The old man looked at the dean with an unfriendly gaze.

    The dean was never one to mince his words and immediately retorted, "As her master, if you can''t control your disciple, what are you ming others for? If you make her stay in the academy, she will stay. I''d like to see who dares to cause trouble in my academy."

    Knowing that he could not win an argument with the dean, the old man stopped arguing and silently reached out to pick up the chess pieces.

    The dean quickly changed his expression and smiled, "Brother Daoist, let the children solve their own problems. Moreover, it''s just some trivial matter, there''s no need for you to get worked up. Since Brother Daoist has already written a letter back, it serves Old Pine Mountain right. But if Brother Daoist mes that boy, it would be unreasonable. After all, Zhu Xia that girl was saved by him. It''s already impolite enough not to give a gift."

    The old man had a rather ugly look and he said with a cold expression, "A gift? I think I''ll end up giving thatss away sooner orter!"

    Even before entering the Divine Capital, he had warned Zhu Xia that it was the easiest to be infatuated at this age, telling her to be careful and not get too involved.

    In reality, he even made up his mind not to let this precious disciple have too much contact with Chen Chao. But who could have expected that the moment she entered the Divine Capital, she would already be involved with Chen Chao. The two had already be friends now. After another few days, it would not be friends that simple anymore.

    Teenagers, this was the time when feelings easily arose.

    Thinking of this, the old man suddenly looked at the dean with a cold glint in his eyes, full of murderous intent.

    The dean naturally understood the reason. But he just raised his head and chuckled, "It looks like I need to meet that young man."

 Chapter 128: If He Wants to Meet You, How Will You Avoid?

    The honey dates bought at the shop on South Street that day tasted good. After bringing it back to the academy, Xie Nandu also thought they were pretty good. Hence, in the following days, Chen Chao went to buy them several more times. However, he went alone each time, without bringing Zhu Xia or Xie Nandu.

    Each time, he bought two bags: one for Zhu Xia and the other was naturally for Xie Nandu.

    He woke up early today, went to the shop on South Street, and joined the queue early on. However, when he arrived, many people were sizing him up. Someone in the snaking queue shouted, "Commander Chen is here to buy honey dates!"

    Then, Chen Chao noticed that the civilians in front of him made way for him, creating a direct path for him, such that he could directly see the shop assistant of the South Street stall.

    Chen Chao stood there, touching his head in confusion, and asked, "What''s this?"

    Seeing his expression, the civiliansughed one after another. A bold civilian said, "Commander Chen stood up for us Liang people that day. Us civilians remember Commander Chen''s kindness. We can''t help Commander Chen with anything else, but it will be unreasonable for Commander Chen to queue up and buy honey dates!"

    As he spoke, many people joined in theughter, especially those in front of him.

    The foreign cultivators ran amuck in the Divine Capital, but no one could control them. The major government offices in the Divine Capital all turned a blind eye to the situation. Many civilians had long been displeased with this, but they had no means to deal with it, so they could only entrust it to the imperial court. It was just that the imperial court''s response did note, but Chen Chao stood up for them and vented their grievances on that day. Naturally, they were happy now. They had heard about the storms Chen Chao caused in the Divine Capital before and felt that Chen Chao was pretty good too. However, whether it was killing qi refiners in Tianqing County or defeating He Yi at the imperial banquet, those things were too far away from them. Only what was happening right in front of them was truly relevant.

    Chen Chao realized this and felt a bit embarrassed as he said. "It was just an ordinary thing. There''s nothing remarkable about it."

    It was merely a coincidence on that day. Furthermore, it happened to involve him. As a matter of fact, it was not like he intentionally did anything. Now, being treated like this by themon people of the Divine Capital, Chen Chao felt overwhelmingly ttered.

    A woman walked out of the queue, holding two bags of honey dates, and approached Chen Chao. She stuffed them into his arms and asked, "Commander Chen, do you prefer the Xie Family''s proud daughter or that whatever Saintess?"

    This woman was precisely the one in front of Chen Chao that day. At that time, Chen Chao even fabricated a lie on the spot to hoodwink her.

    Seeing her again at this moment, Chen Chao blushed a bit and found himself inexplicably reminded of the woman living across from him in Tianqing County. Holding two bags of honey dates. He smiled and said, "Who cares what I like? It depends on thedy."

    Whether was it Xie Nandu or Zhu Xia, they were both proud daughters of heaven. Their standards were exceedingly high.

    The woman smiled and said, "I think Commander Chen can match up to either one. But Commander Chen isn''t a civilian like us. Marrying both of them naturally won''t do."

    Chen Chao felt his face heat up from the woman''s words. His imposing manner when refuting people at thekeside seemed to have vanished. After standing on the spot for a moment, he quickly took his leave.

    When she saw the situation, the woman pulled on his arm and said with a smile, "Commander Chen, the honey dates aren''t given to you for free. You have to shine at that whatever Myriad Willow Convention for everyone!"

    "Yes, yes, Commander Chen have to bring glory to our Great Liang at the Myriad Willow Convention!"

    "Those foreign cultivators have always looked down on us. Commander Chen must win credit for us!"

    "You got to double up, Commander Chen!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The bustling street became noisy, with everyone moring and there was no chance for Chen Chao to speak.

    The honey dates stall''s shop assistant rushed out of the store, carrying many honey dates in his arms. He pushed through the crowd, panting heavily as he arrived in front of Chen Chao. He struggled to stick his head out and smiled, saying, "Commander Chen, my manager said that from now on, whenever you want to eat honey dates, you can have as many as you like, free of charge!"

    Upon hearing this, the street naturally erupted in admiration and apuse.

    Chen Chao looked at the mountain-like pile of honey dates in his arms and said with a frown, "Even if I enjoy eating these, wouldn''t I get sick of them if I eat so many at once?"

    But the shop assistant did not care about that and just insisted, "Commander Chen, my manager said that no matter what, you must ept these honey dates today. As for the future, we''ll see."

    Chen Chao looked at the mountain-like pile of honey dates and fell into contemtion.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When he returned to the academy and walked along thekeside, many students turned their heads to look at Chen Chao. This Commander of the Left Guard was carrying arge pile of honey dates as he passed by thekeside today, making it hard for people not to think about it.

    Did he go and rob a honey dates shop?

    Chen Chao paid no attention to those people and arrived at the front of the courtyard. Kicking the courtyard door open with a kick, he was unable to hold on any longer, and the honey dates in his arms scattered all over the ground.

    Liu Ye came out when she heard the noise. Seeing this scene, she was somewhat surprised too, and asked, "Did you go and rob the honey dates shop on South Street?"

    Sure enough, that was the first reaction of everyone upon seeing these things.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and could not be bothered to care about this maidservant who did not particrly like him. He just shouted over there, "We''ve got plenty of honey dates today, guaranteed to make you eat until you vomit!"

    Xie Nandu put down her book. ncing at theke, she stood up and arrived in the courtyard. She saw the scattered honey dates on the ground and asked with some confusion, "Did you go and rob the honey dates shop on South Street?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao felt speechless, while Liu Ye stared at him with a hint of provocation in her eyes. Her message was clear: What now? My youngdy and I share the same opinion. What else can you say?

    Chen Chao casually picked up a bag of honey dates from the ground and threw it to Xie Nandu. He smiled slightly and said, "I didn''t rob them. I didn''t know either, it turns out that I actually have such high prestige in the eyes of the Divine Capital''s civilians."

    Xie Nandu was well-deserving of being a renowned talented woman, she guessed the answer upon hearing his words. She opened the bag of honey dates, took one, and put it in her mouth, nodding in approval. She was very satisfied with the taste of the honey dates, which was the best among all the preserved fruits she had tried. "When expectations are too high and not met, disappointment sets in. Do you know what the consequences will be then?"

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Setting up a tform for you to walk on, and if they''re not happy, they''ll tear down the tform. Such things are not umon. However, even if that dayes, I believe there will definitely be two people who will stand by my side and speak up for me. Having those few people is already good enough in my opinion."

    Xie Nandu put down the honey date in her hand and casually asked, "How many of these honey dates will you give to Zhu Xia?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Same old rules, each person gets half."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and asked, "In your heart, do we also take up half each?"

    Upon hearing these words, Chen Chao became nervous again. It seemed that he had been encountering simr questions frequently since that day.

    "I''ll leave some more for you."

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu and said softly, "But eating too much of this stuff might cause toothache."

    "What about the other thing?"

    Xie Nandu seemed determined to dig deeper into this.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I just see her as a friend, a very good friend."

    On that day in front of the honey dates shop on South Street, he had sincerelymented that it was a wonderful thing to have someone like Zhu Xia in the human world. Because someone like Zhu Xia was destined to be an extremely important figure among cultivators in the future. If she had goodwill towards the Great Liang Dynasty and the human world, it would be a great thing.

    "You said you want tounch a northern expedition and reim the lost territories for the human race. If the foreignnds are all people like Zhu Xia, things would be easier for you."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, "You also think she''s a good person."

    Xie Nandu did not answer this question. She just stood up, picked up an unopened bag of honey dates, and walked ahead, saying, "Follow me."

    Chen Chao subconsciously asked, "What for?"

    Xie Nandu simply nced at him.

    Chen Chao stood up and said with vicissitudes of emotion. "I didn''t expect you to be interested in touring theke again."

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "It''s Teacher who wants to see you."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao was taken aback. There were many teachers in the academy, and they could all be referred to as "teacher," but Xie Nandu only had one teacher.

    That academy dean who did not hold an official position in the Great Liang Dynasty, but an unbelievably illustrious status.

    Chen Chao had always admired such a figure and had wanted to meet him.

    However, at this particr moment, he did not feel the same way.

    "Can I not see him?" Chen Chao resisted.

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said some sympathy. "Since you''re in this Divine Capital, where can you hide from Teacher if he wants to see you?"

 Chapter 129: Unexpectedly

    There was a saying that made a lot of sense: "The mountain is there, whether you look at it or not, it''s still there."

    The dean was in the academy, in the Divine Capital, so he was the mountain. He stood quietly there, whether you look at him or not, he was still there.

    When he wanted to see you, no matter how you try to hide, you could not escape too.

    Regardless of whether this statement made sense, it was a fact.

    Walking by thekeside, Chen Chao felt a bit heavy-hearted.

    Xie Nandu sensed his concern and asked, "What are you thinking?"

    Chen Chao did not answer the question. He just looked at the surface of theke and asked, "I heard that the dean and the current emperor are close friends."

    Xie Nandu pondered for a moment and said, "When the current emperor was still Prince Fan, he already became acquainted with Teacher. However, Teacher cannot be considered his best friend. His Majesty''s closest friend should be the deceased Nation Teacher."

    The Nation Teacher, the monk who originally came from the Deercry Monastery but traveled to the Divine Capital in his early years and became acquainted with the current Great Liang emperor. He was the true close friend of the current Great Liang emperor. At the beginning of the uprising, the Great Liang emperorcked soldiers and generals. If it were not for the guidance and advice of the Nation Teacher, repeatedly enlightening the Great Liang emperor when he had gone astray from the right path, the Great Liang emperor would have likely given up long ago. Therefore, one of the first actions the Great Liang emperor took after ascending to the throne was to confer the monk as the Nation Teacher.

    "It''s just a pity that the Nation Teacher once fended off an assassination attempt on His Majesty during his early years and was seriously injured, leaving behind hidden wounds. He already passed away a few years ago. "His Majesty granted special permission for the Nation Teacher to be buried in the imperial tomb, apanying him for generations."

    The Great Liang Dynasty had only been established for 13 years in the Tianjian period. There had not been too many significant events. Each major event was recorded very clearly, including the friendship between the Nation Teacher and the Great Liang emperor which was even more detailed.

    "The Nation Teacher and His Majesty became acquainted in their youth and were extremely close friends, while his rtionship with the dean is closer to a friendship between gentlemen. Although they have a pretty good rtionship too, one represents the academy while the other rules over the entire Great Liang Dynasty. Their rtionship is neither distant nor close. There are certain things that are difficult to exin."

    Chen Chao merely inquired about the rtionship between the dean and the Emperor, but Xie Nandu spoke at length, which surprised Chen Chao.

    Xie Nandu asked, "Is there anything else you want to know?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "No, that''s all."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything further and the two of them quickly arrived at thekeside. A small pavilion at the center of theke was not far away.

    The schr Wei Xu was fishing by thekeside.

    This was a rare sight.

    When Xie Nandu saw Wei Xu, she bowed seriously and then asked, "Senior Brother, what are you doing?"

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "Teacher wants to eat fish for dinner tonight."

    After saying this, Wei Xu turned his head and looked at Chen Chao, smiling as he said, "Teacher invites you."

    Chen Chao saluted silently, maintaining the proper etiquette towards Wei Xu even though the other party did not like him.

    After the salutation, he walked towards the small pavilion in the center of theke without any hesitation. It was as if the worried young man from before had now rified everything and no longer faced any obstacles.

    Watching Chen Chao''s back view, Wei Xu said calmly, "Does Junior Sister think he has no secrets?"

    Neither the Xie Family nor the Wei Family knew the secrets Chen Chao held. Even the higher-ranking big shots did not know either. However, with the continuous development of things, many influential figures began to have their suspicions and gradually narrowed down the possibilities. The truth would likely be unveiled before long.

    This was something that no one could stop.

    "Is it very important whether or not he has secrets?" Xie Nandu looked at Wei Xu, her eyes devoid of excessive emotions.

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "If it''s merely being friends, a friendship kept at a distance, then it doesn''t matter. However, if Junior Sister wishes to take a step further, you may face extremely difficult choices."

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Making choices like that is something only those with weak determination would face."

    She did not finish her sentence, but Wei Xu understood her meaning.

    Wei Xu smiled and shook his head, choosing not to argue. With a flick of his hand, the green bamboo fishing rod in his grasp lifted, and a plump and beautiful carp was effortlessly pulled out of the water. The tail of the fish swayed, causing water droplets to ssh around.

    While Xie Nandu raised her head to look at the young man walking toward the center of theke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked along the path leading to the center of theke.

    The small pavilion was not far ahead.

    He walked very slowly, each step was very firm.

    The dean under the pavilion had already stood up, looking at Chen Chao from over there. The leader of schrs in the world had a calm expression, showing no trace of emotion as he watched the young man in ck. He resembled a majestic mountain.

    The dean was indeed like a majestic mountain.

    At this moment, if the dean wanted to make things difficult for Chen Chao, there were countless ways to do so. However, he did nothing. He just stood there, watching the young man approach from afar until he arrived before him.

    The dean stood under the pavilion, while Chen Chao stood outside.

    They were only about ten feet apart.

    "I greet the Dean."

    Chen Chao began to bow. He needed to show his respect to the dean.

    The dean looked at him and did not speak.

    A long silence ensued.

    The silence was so long that Chen Chao began to feel that it was truly too long.

    "Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. A few years earlier, you were the warden of Tianqing County. But where were you before that?"

    Yes, even someone like the dean could not escape being conventional. He was curious about the young man''s identity as well.

    The dean did not employ any means. When he asked his question, there was no mental pressure. He was simply like an ordinary schr; marveling when he reached an exciting part while reading by thekeside. He could not help but wonder how it was written so well.

    Chen Chao pondered the question for a long time before slowly answering, "This junior grew up by the Wei River since young."

    When he was at the Xie Family, when faced with the same question from that old man, Chen Chao gave the same answer¡ª he grew up by the Wei River since young, and there was nothing special.

    This time, Chen Chao omitted thetter half of the sentence and only said the first part.

    He lowered his head, making it impossible for the dean to see his eyes, as if it would be difficult to determine if Chen Chao was lying.

    The dean seemed to bepletely unconcerned about this and continued, "Growing up by the Wei River means you must have experienced that great flood. It wasn''t easy to have survived that cmity."

    The great flood in the eleventh year of Tianjian was something many people did not even want to bring up at this moment.

    It was too tragic.

    Chen Chao said, "This junior was fortunate enough to survive, albeit with difficulty."

    His statement was intriguing. It confirmed that he had experienced that disaster while also supporting his earlier im of growing up by the Wei River.

    The dean smiled and said, "From Tianjian Year 11 to Tianjian Year 13, you served as the warden of Tianqing County for a little over two years. There should be some gaps in between."

    "However, it seems like your life before Tianjian Year 11 is a total nk. It''s hard for people not to specte."

    The dean spoke slowly, his voice as gentle as a spring breeze as he said, "Actually, you don''t need to answer. I also know that there''s a possibility that youe from a humble background. If it''s just an ordinary household by the Wei River, then it''s also natural that no one will pay any attention. It''s like wild grass by the river; very inconspicuous. Who would bother to take a closer look?" "In a great flood, even the wild grass is submerged too. No one will know its origins anymore because it''s impossible to investigate. In the end, you appeared in Tianqing County. Perhaps due to a small misunderstanding, everyone has made you out to be moreplex than you actually are, thinking that you have some grand background. It''s certainly possible, but is something like that the truth?"

    He asked very seriously.

    While everyone in the Divine Capital imagined Chen Chao as a descendant of a previous dynasty''s fallen family, or even connected him to that the deposed emperor, the Dean saw something else, taking a different extreme.

    But such spection also had its usibility.

    Chen Chao looked at him and after some thought, asked him to tell him the answer.

    However, at this moment, the dean shook his head and said, "I already know, you don''t need to say."

    Chen Chao felt a bit bewildered.

    The dean patted his shoulder and said seriously, "Let those people continue to guess."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and asked, "What do you mean by that, Dean?"

    The dean smiled and said, "Schrs always enjoy being enigmatic. As the leader of the world''s schrs, I''m no exception. Some things, whether spoken or unspoken, you have to figure out for yourself if they hold any significance."

    Chen Chao was greatly taken aback. He had already anticipated that when he came to the pavilion, the dean would surely bombard him like a tempest. But he did not expect that although the dean had spoken, it did not seem as stressful as he had imagined. The dean even appeared very calm and also very casual in his speech.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief and said, "This junior thought it would be another round of intrigue and scheming."

    The dean shook his head and said, "Though you have gained some reputation and are considered impressive among your peers too, when ites to calcting and scheming, how can youpare to an old fellow like me who has lived for so many years?"

 Chapter 130: A Dean Like This Isnâ€™t Surprising

    Listening to these words, Chen Chao felt somewhat annoyed, but he quickly burst intoughter.

    He really found itughable.

    He had never expected the dean to speak in this manner. In his inherent understanding, the leader of schrs in the world should be a very serious person. But now, upon meeting him, Chen Chao realized how far off he was in his assumptions.

    However, he still felt that the dean was a true schr.

    There was no specific reason; it was purely a subconscious perception.

    The impression that the dean gave him was actually quite good.

    The dean reached out and grabbed a handful of fish food, tossing it onto theke surface as he said, "Actually, whether onees from a noble or humble background, as long as they have some talent and work hard, they can obtain what they want. Of course, having a noble background can save you a lot of trouble. Speaking of which, I just remembered a story..."

    The dean looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao understood what he needed to do at this moment, so he asked earnestly, "What is the story that Dean mentioned?"

    The dean nodded in satisfaction and said, "It''s not some amazing story. It''s just that many years ago, a poor and humble schr from the south traveled on foot, crossing countless mountains and rivers, and experiencing hardships. Fortunately, he didn''t die at the hands of those demons. Finally, he arrived at the academy seeking admission, but was rejected. He then worked as an assistant in a nearby tavern for many months. One day, he was lucky enough to meet the Dean at that time and was even luckier to be epted as his disciple..."

    Listening to this story that was not considered too tacky, but was very cliche, Chen Chao sincerely praised, "That poor and humble schr was truly amazing. With unwavering determination, he became a role model for people like me. I believe he achieved great sess afterward, right?"

    The dean nodded and said with vicissitudes of emotion. "Afterward, he devoted himself to studying and cultivated diligently. After many years, he finally achieved sess and inherited the mantle of the dean. He''s now the current dean of the academy."

    Chen Chao eximed, "So, that person is the Dean! No wonder, no wonder!"

    The dean looked at him and asked, "What do you think?"

    Chen Chao replied earnestly, "I believe only someone with a tremendous fortitude like you, Dean, could achieve such sess. Without such great perseverance, how could one aplish anything?"

    The dean nodded with some satisfaction and said, "I''ve told this story to many people, but I''m the most satisfied with your reaction."

    "Presumably, it''s because this junior is sincere and truly admires you."

    "No, it''s because among all these people, you''re the most shameless one."

    The dean sneered and said, "When others hear the first half of the story, they would know that it''s my story. You''re so clever, yet you pretend not to know and continue to tter me. The level of shamelessness you possess is unmatched."

    Chen Chao felt embarrassed, thinking, "How could I have known that you were such a cunning old fox? I was just going along with what you said and now you''re using me of being shameless."

    The dean did not mind and just casually said, "I quite like your character. If I didn''t meet Nandu thatss, you''d have be my final disciple."

    Since he was already used of being shameless, Chen Chao did not mind being shameless all the way. "Since Dean is willing, this junior is also willing to be Dean''s 73rd disciple."

    In the entire Great Liang Dynasty, there were only a few thick legs to hug. The one before him was naturally one of them. Since there was an opportunity to hug his leg, he would embrace it, why hesitate?

    "In my early years, I made a solemn vow to only take in 72 disciples in this lifetime. It has already been fulfilled. Even though there are some regrets, it is what it is."

    With a flick of his sleeve, the dean disyed his air of a master.

    Chen Chao sincerely said, "In this world, vows can only reflect one''s intentions at the point in time. How can they remain unchanged for eternity? Since Dean is one of the most remarkable individuals in the world, why confine yourself to the constraints of a vow?"

    The Dean listened to these words and was absorbed in thought. But then he smiled and said, "Kid, you''ve got a really glib tongue."

    "Do you know what is actually the most important thing in this story?" the dean suddenly looked at Chen Chao.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao replied, "It''s oneself."

    "If one isn''t suited for cultivation, if one isn''t suited for studying, no matter how hard they worked, and even if they were fortunate enough to encounter the Dean and be lucky enough to enter the academy, they won''t achieve the same level of sess. Some things in this world are very cruel, where no matter how hard you try, at certain times, it can''t surpass talent and suitability."

    "She merely read a manual on sword cultivation, spent half a month''s time, and she can control a flying sword. I once aspired to be an immortal cultivator, but in the end, I could only be a martial artist."

    Chen Chao felt rather emotional. He was not jealous of Xie Nandu; it was just that some things were really as he said. There was no logic to it. Some people were born without needing to worry about many things, this was a gift bestowed by the heavens.

    The dean sighed and said, "That girl''s talent is indeed rare. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have wanted to take her as my disciple when I met her at the pavilion."

    Daoism and sword, dual cultivation. In the future, she could walk extremely far on both paths. A character like this was destined to shock the world, leaving her name in history.

    "As for you, there''s nothing wrong with being a martial artist. The ones with the greatest moral integrity in our Great Liang Dynasty are martial artists, and the ones with the straightest backbone are martial artists too. Although you, young man, are a bit slick-tongued, you''re not bad after all."

    After saying this, he did not give Chen Chao a chance to interject and continued, "You saved Zhu Xia on that day, the Myriad Heaven Pce should have rewarded you with a generous gift. However, there''s an old fart who''s being unreasonable and actually refuses to acknowledge that debt. Tell me, what do you want? Spirit medicines? Magic weapons? I''ll help you."

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, "This junior and Zhu Xia are already friends. It might not be appropriate to ask for more."

    The dean sneered and said, "You don''t want the generous gift, looks like you have your eye on that girl?"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, feeling rather speechless. How did it link to this?

    It made no sense.

    "Speaking of which, do you also have designs on my disciple, kid?"

    The dean looked at Chen Chao and a hint of killing intent seemed to sh in his eyes.

    Chen Chao remained silent. It was just that his expression became somewhat ugly.

    Whether was it Zhu Xia or Xie Nandu, it seemed that there was always someone unreasonable behind them. He could not handle it.

    However, the dean''s change of attitude was swift. Soon, he patted Chen Chao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Kid, the Myriad Willow Convention is about to begin. Help to bring credit to the Great Liang Dynasty. Sometimes, no matter how much people specte about your identity, it''s actually not as interesting as taking action yourself."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Returning to thekeside, Wei Xu had already left.

    Xie Nandu was still here.

    The two looked at each other, both not saying anything. They just walked side by side towards a nearby ce.

    After walking for a long time, Xie Nandu asked, "What kind of person do you think Teacher is?"

    Xie Nandu was not concerned about other things, such as what they had discussed. She was concerned about this question.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said very seriously, "The Dean is a schr."

    The first time heid eyes on the dean, he felt that he was a schr.

    "What kind of schr?"

    "Just a schr."

    Chen Chao shook his head. He could not describe what kind of schr he was, but that was the impression he had at first sight: the Dean was a schr.

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment but did not continue to ask. They walked quietly by thekeside.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "The literary exam ising up soon. I hope you can emerge victorious."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Even if my opponent is Zhu Xia?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "No matter who it is."

    "I also wish that you get first ce in the martial exam."

    "I feel that it won''t be too easy. Martial artists are at a great disadvantage."

    "Let them handle the easy tasks in the world, we''ll focus on the difficult ones."

    "Makes sense."

    Xie Nandu was silent for a while and they walked a little further.

    "Then, do you like me now?"

    The young girl opened her mouth to ask, her voice very faint, leaving people uncertain of her emotions.

    The young man in ck clothes thought for a bit and said, "Guess."

    The girl smiled and nodded, saying, "Good."

    The young man in ck clothes also asked, "And what about you?"

    The girl shook her head and said, "Not telling you."

    The two exchanged a nce and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 131: Willows by the Lake

    After meeting the dean, he found some free time to temper his body another time. Finally, he apanied Song Lian to the woman''s house for a meal. When they walked out of the woman''s courtyard, Song Lian, who had lost count of how many times he touched his round belly, eximed, "I have to say, braised cowpea with dried bamboo shoots is truly delicious."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Yes. Your Excellency, you had eight bowls of rice. If it weren''t for your asional purchases of rice, I''m afraid that next time, Your Excellency really wouldn''t be able to get a free meal from Elder Sister anymore."

    Song Lian smiled without saying a word, feeling very satisfied.

    "Eating braised cowpea with dried bamboo shoots every day is something that I wouldn''t trade anything for."

    Song Lian made a final judgment, his voice filled with pure joy.

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "Having a wife who can cook this dish is the most important thing, isn''t it?"

    Upon hearing this, Song Lian immediately looked at Chen Chao and asked, "How much longer do I have to wait?"

    Rubbing his head, Chen Chao smiled and said, "Perhaps not much longer."

    During his time here, he had already discerned that the woman had some interest in Song Lian. However, the woman was shy. It should ultimately be Song Lian taking the initiative in such matters. But, Chen Chao knew that this immediate superior still had reservations and could not make up his mind to open his mouth.

    Song Lian snorted coldly, notpletely satisfied with such an answer. But he did not say anything. Instead, he changed the subject and said, "These days, the Divine Capital has been very calm. Everyone is waiting for the Myriad Willow Convention."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I''m waiting too."

    Song Lian asked in all seriousness, "Are you confident or not? The Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators have never been the champions before."

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and smiled, saying, "If it were before, I''d have at most answered Your Excellency that I''ll give it a shot. Now, well, I can say that I''ll go all out."

    Song Lian sighed and said, "You still need to consider your capabilities in such matters. Even if you don''t win the championship, with your potential, you''re destined to be an extremely important figure in our Great Liang Dynasty in the future. Don''t think too much."

    Chen Chao was quite touched when he heard this and was about to say something when Song Lian lowered his voice and asked, "Do you have any confidence in how far you can go? Top eight or the top four?"

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "What do you mean by that, Your Excellency?"

    Song Lian said faintly, "A few days ago, the major gambling houses in the Divine Capital have already opened their books. I have some spare money and I want to ce a bet."

    Chen Chao looked at him and was silent for a long time before sighing, "I never thought that no matter how I looked or observed, I never truly understood you in the end, Your Excellency."

    Song Lian''s face did not turn red nor did his heart race faster as he said earnestly, "How can it be so easy to see through these things?"

    Chen Chao fell into silence.

    "Don''t just stand there, quickly tell me so that I can ce my bet. Thetter half of my life depends on you."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of cicadas continued chirping and the summer cicadas on the willow trees by the academy''s Southke multiplied, signaling the arrival of midsummer. It also meant that the most crucial event in the Divine Capital was finally about to take ce.

    The Myriad Willow Convention was about to be held.

    This was a significant event for the entire human race in the truest sense. After all, the essence of the Myriad Willow Convention was to discover true geniuses for the human race. Many years ago, the majority of the young talents who had shone brightly in the Myriad Willow Convention hadter be extremely important figures for the human race.

    Although the Myriad Willow Convention in recent years had not been as highly regarded as it was in the past, it was definitely still an important grand event in the cultivation world.

    The Great Liang Dynasty was hosting this grand event belonging to the entire cultivation world for the first time, without any prior experience. However, the Great Liang Dynasty had already been preparing for ten years for this day, so there was no sense of hastiness. The venue for the exams had long been arranged. The construction started ten years ago by theke in the western part of the city, and now the facilities wereplete.

    There were many willow trees by thekeside, simr to the South Lake, whichplemented the name ''Myriad Willow Convention.'' Not far away, there were some giant rocks that appeared quite smooth, looking like they had not been deliberately shaped, as if they were a natural stone tform.

    There were not just one but more than ten of these stone tforms, standing by thekeside. This would be the ce for the martial exam that would follow.

    Not far from the stone tforms was a small mountain that grew along theke, with a stretch of pavilions on the mountain.

    The pavilions were extremely spacious. From a distance, they resembled a high tform. In reality, this was a high tform. Standing there, one could see the scenery of theke.

    In those pavilions, prominent figures from various sects would appear to enjoy the view. However, the written exam was never particrly interesting. It only involved setting questions and answering them, and no one had much interest in it. The martial exam, on the other hand, was still more than ten days away. But today was the start of the Myriad Willow Convention, even if those big shots found it uninteresting, they had to give sufficient face. Although this year''s host was the Great Liang Dynasty, they did not take it to heart. However, no one wanted their own sect''s reputation to be tarnished by such trivial matters.

    Therefore, after 9 am, apanied by the resounding sound of cicadas, several rays of afterglow light emerged from the clouds in the sky, and several figures appeared within the clouds.

    Those were the truly important figures among the immortal cultivators who hade to the Divine Capital. Some were the heads of their sect, while others held important positions within their respective sects.

    Perhaps it was because the Great Liang Dynasty was hosting the Myriad Willow Convention, or perhaps it was because the Myriad Willow Convention had lost much of its previous significance in recent years, but none of the truly top-notch sects had arrived.

    No big shots came to observe the ceremony, nor did any young cultivators from those sects came to participate in this Myriad Willow Convention.

    Several figuresnded on the pavilions, and the young cultivators ascended the steps to their pre-assigned areas.

    They were also wondering if the Great Liang emperor would attend today''s Myriad Willow Convention in person. If it was not His Majesty the Emperor, then could it be that Warden?

    For such a grand event, there had to be a powerful figure to preside over it on behalf of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Suddenly, a cry of astonishment rang out in the venue.

    Two figures appeared by thekeside, an old man in hemp robe brought a young girl along, slowly walking along thekeside.

    As the cultivators looked at the old man and the young girl, they quickly fell silent.

    It was the same for the prominent figures.

    The cultivation realm of the old man in hemp robe was too high. He was a great daoist sage from one of the two major Daoism sects, the Myriad Heaven Pce. It was impossible for them not to show respect.

    The young girl had a low cultivation level, but her status was too high; the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce. Among the young generation of cultivators, no one dared to provoke her.

    Mentioning the word provoke, it brought to mind an earlier story.

    Not far away from the pavilions, the cultivators from Old Pine Mountain had ugly expressions on their faces. The two people who had a dispute with Zhu Xia on the street over honey dates had silently hidden themselves in the crowd, afraid to look towards thekeside.

    As the old man in hemp robe slowly arrived at the pavilion, the cultivators all quietly paid their respects, including those so-called big shots.

    They all disyed great respect.

    However, Zhu Xia kept looking around, as if searching for something.

 Chapter 132: Young People

    Watching the young girl with dimples keep looking around, the cultivators also became curious and followed her gaze, wanting to know what she was searching for.

    She was the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, but she had been staying at the academy these days. This made people quite surprised. However, considering how she was nearly assassinated when she entered the city, it was probably arranged with her safety in mind.

    But, the young cultivators from the Myriad Heaven Pce had already arrived long ago, what was she looking for?

    Somewhere in the center of the pavilions, the young people from the Great Liang Dynasty stood here in silence. Xie Ling nced over and noticed that his n sister had not arrived yet. He then looked around and realized that Chen Chao had note either, his expression turning somewhat cold.

    The Ning Family youth also noticed that Xie Nandu and Chen Chao had not yet arrived. He became somewhat annoyed and said, "What kind of important day is it today? How can the two of them bete?"

    His voice was not too soft, so many people around heard it, which naturally drew mockingughter.

    It was mocking without any attempt to hide it.

    To the Great Liang Dynasty, today was a momentous day they had been preparing for ten years. The young individuals chosen to represent the Great Liang Dynasty in this Myriad Willow Convention naturally attached great importance to it. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the Emperor. But now, both Chen Chao and Xie Nandu were absent andte. Did this mean that they were treating this matter too lightly?

    It was still fine for Xie Nandu since she was the dean''s disciple after all. Even if she did something wrong, those voices would be softer. However, as a military officer of the Great Liang Dynasty and the deputymander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao could not afford to bete today no matter what.

    Someone chuckled and said, "He has always been like this. He dared to bete at the imperial banquet back then, and now he does the same. Clearly, he doesn''t hold the Emperor in high regard."

    A young cultivator from a cultivator sect near the young cultivators of the Great Liang Dynasty spoke up. He was one of the characters who took part in the imperial banquet that night.

    What happened on the night of the imperial banquet had already been concluded. But he still deliberately ignored it. He was naturally taking advantage of the situation.

    Xie Ling remained silent for a moment and calmly said, "It''s not yet time. How can we say they arete?"

    This Xie Family member selected to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention had remained silent during the imperial banquet. But now, he had changed his attitude at the Myriad Willow Convention.

    It may be assumed that this had something to do with Chen Chao''s visit to the Xie Family.

    When the Ning Family youth heard Xie Ling''s words, his expression became rather stiff. After giving Xie Ling several nces, he stopped talking.

    Wang Kuan also spoke up, "Indeed, it''s still not yet time. We can''t say they arete."

    He came from the academy and had a significant change in his opinion of Chen Chao after that night. It was within reason for him to speak up for Chen Chao now.

    Hearing someone over here speaking in this manner, the young cultivator who opened his mouth earlier fell silent too. After a cold snort, he stopped talking.

    No matter what happened today, they had to give face to the Great Liang Dynasty. It was something their seniors instructed them before they left. Even if he wanted to do something, he had to consider these matters too.

    "Perhaps they were dyed by some matter," A youth said.

    Xia Yuan frowned and said, "Even so, they should arrive a little earlier."

    His voice was low, only audible to the few people around him. People sensed his emotions and knew that he was a little unhappy. But, they could also understand why he was so annoyed.

    He had never had any personal grudge against Chen Chao. His previous dissatisfaction with Chen Chao was due to the matters between Chen Chao and the academy. However, his opinion had already somewhat changed after the imperial banquet. But today''s matter had made him feel more dissatisfied towards Chen Chao.

    "It''s not a big issue. I''m just curious about who will preside over the Myriad Willow Convention today."

    "Perhaps it''s the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Lord Chairman?" Someone spoke up, it was precisely a young cultivator from the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution had always dealt with those foreign cultivators, so if it was indeed their chairman, it would be justifiable too.

    However, for an important event like the Myriad Willow Convention, although the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s chairman was a prominent figure too, he might not necessarily be able tomand the scene. After all, that chairman did not seem too suitable in terms of reputation and cultivation realm.

    Wang Kuan thought for a moment and smiled, "Could it be the academy dean?"

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s chairman was also Ôº³¤, but when referring to dean (Ôº³¤) without any prefixes, it could only be the academy dean. [Yes, both the Heavenly Imperial Institution and Academy''s heads are called Ôº³¤. But I decided to make one chairman and keep the other as dean to avoid confusion.]

    The academy stood by the South Lake and theoretically was not under the jurisdiction of the Great Liang Dynasty. However, for so many years, the academy had always maintained deep connections with the secr dynasties. If the academy dean were to personally preside over the event today, it would not be something too bizarre either.

    Hearing Wang Kuan say so, the others felt that it made some sense.

    If it was really the dean, then no one could raise any objections. The dean''s prestige and cultivation realm were sufficient to demonstrate the importance the Great Liang Dynasty attached to the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Even taking it a little too seriously.

    If the deanes in person, our journey here wouldn''t have been in vain."

    Xie Ling spoke with a smile. He had long wished to enter the dean''s tutge. For this, the Xie Family had made many efforts for him. But in the end, the dean was unable to fulfill his wish. However, it did not diminish the dean''s position in his heart.

    Wang Kuan alsomented, "I''ve entered the academy for so many years and have never met the dean. If I can have the opportunity to meet him today, it would resolve this knot in my heart."

    Although the dean was the dean of the academy, it was not easy for ordinary students to see the dean in the academy.

    Perhaps even if they saw the dean, they would not recognize him either.

    After all, in many people''s understanding, the dean should be an elderly person with white hair...

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A horse carriage slowly came to a stop a distance away from thekeside. The coachman was Weng Quan from the Left Guard. He swiftly jumped down from the carriage and shouted inside, "Deputy Commander, the carriage isn''t allowed to proceed further."

    Chen Chao stuck his head out and stepped out of the carriage, lifting the curtain for Xie Nandu to step out from inside.

    ncing ahead, Chen Chao expressed his displeasure, "Why did the dean insist on meeting you at this critical juncture? Was there a topic for the literary exam that he''s divulging to you?"

    He had woken up early today and came to the academy to wait for Xie Nandu to arrive. However, just before they were about to leave, the dean wanted to meet Xie Nandu. Chen Chao did not know what was discussed, but this dy had indeed taken up quite some time. Their tardiness had be inevitable.

    Xie Nandu nced at the sky and said, "We''re notte yet. What''s the hurry?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and said, "Even if we''re notte, we should havee earlier. When we go over there, countless gazes mightnd on us. It doesn''t feel good."

    The primary principle of hunting demons was to hide better than the demons themselves. It was always best to hide in the shadows.

    Xie Nandu replied, "With the things you''ve done, you''re bound to be exposed under countless people''s gazes. Where can you hide?"

    "It''s not the same kind of exposure as now. When we walk over there and countless gazes fall upon us, I don''t believe you can remain so indifferent."

    Chen Chao felt a headacheing on as he continued walking with Xie Nandu toward their destination. He was uncertain about whaty ahead.

    Xie Nandu calmly said, "During the literary exam that follows, there will be even more people watching. If one bes nervous because of that and forgets a lot of things, wouldn''t that be a disadvantage?"

    In reality, the regtions of the Myriad Willow Convention were designed with the intention of testing the temperament of these youngsters.

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Xie Nandu suddenly said, "After you arrived in the Divine Capital, you seem to have be more level-headedpared to when we were in Tianqing County."

    Chen Chao thought about it and replied, "After all, I lived there for over two years and became familiar with my surroundings. But the Divine Capital is too vast and I feel a bit lost."

    "Can''t go back anymore."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and just said these few words.

    Chen Chao understood too, nodding his head slightly.

    The two of them quickly arrived at thekeside. As expected, their appearance attracted the attention of countless people.

    Numerous gazes fell upon them. The two of them were long already influential figures in the Divine Capital.

    One was thest disciple of the dean. Just this identity was something that ordinary people could notpare to. As for the other, he had gained even greater fame through their recent activities in the Divine Capital.

    Zhu Xia looked at the two by thekeside with excitement in her eyes. Leaning against the railing, she waved to them with a smile.

    The young people from the Great Liang Dynasty had different expressions on their faces.

    It was unclear what they were thinking.

    Someone asked, "Is that youth in ck Chen Chao?"

    It was a cultivator from the foreignnds who had long heard of Chen Chao''s name but had never met him before.

    "Yes, that young man is Chen Chao, the one who killed Guo Xi, Yan Ruoshui, and the others."

    Someone replied.

    "A boorish martial artist dares to act so arrogantly. If I were to encounter him at the Myriad Willow Convention, I would make sure he knows the meaning of regret."

    "It''s a pity that killing isn''t allowed at the Myriad Willow Convention. Otherwise, it would be great to strike this person down here so as to let these uncouth martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty know that us foreign cultivators cannot be humiliated."

    "It''s not a big deal. He''ll eventually leave the Divine Capital someday. At that time, we can just kill him then."

    "I heard that this person once boasted about bing the champion. Howughable."

    "Just a frog at the bottom of the well."

    The voices in the pavilion rose and ebbed, full of mockery.

    He Yi stood in the center of the crowd. Listening to these words, he thought about the conversation with that youth in ck on the night of the imperial banquet and was silent.

    After that night, his Dao heart was damaged. Although he had somewhate to terms with it, he also knew that it was likely difficult for him to get a good result during the Myriad Willow Convention.

    He was on the Latent Dragon List, but lost to someone outside of the Latent Dragon List. This was a shadow that he could not erase from the bottom of his heart.

    Although he had no hope, he could not help but feel that Chen Chao might have some other possibility.

    That youth whose body was covered in scars had left him with too many other impressions.

    Just as He Yi was pondering, cries of exmation suddenly arose in the crowd.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu had already arrived at the pavilion at this moment. The young cultivators participating in the Myriad Willow Convention. the prominent figures who were observing the ceremony, and the immortal cultivators, all saw them.

    The only person who was absent was the one who was presiding over the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Until now, someone appeared by theke.

    Many people were quite surprised when they saw that person.

    No one expected that the person presiding over the Myriad Willow Convention today would actually be him.

 Chapter 133: New Willow Sprouts

    "I didn''t expect it to be him!"

    Chen Chao arrived at the pavilion and stood among the young individuals from the Great Liang Dynasty. When he looked at theke and discovered that it was a schr who appeared by theke, he could not help but be surprised too.

    Today, everyone was waiting to see who from the Great Liang Dynasty would preside over the Myriad Willow Convention. This sparked numerous discussions beforehand.

    The chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, the academy dean, as well as that Lord Warden, they were all extremely likely candidates.

    However, no one had expected that it would be a schr who appeared here.

    This schr was extremely famous in the capital city.

    Perhaps the most famous schr in the world.

    He came from the Wei Family and was the dean''s disciple.

    But despite his extraordinary status, was it appropriate for him to preside over such a grand event today?

    "This Mr. Wei has indeed stepped into Nepenthe Realm long ago."

    Someonemented softly. Countless storms arose in the Divine Capital when the saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce suffered an assassination attempt. When the big shots investigated that matter, the most significant information that emerged was not the identity of the mastermind, but the fact that Wei Xu had already stepped into Nepenthe Realm.

    In that alley, he effortlessly killed the old man who had reached high-level Great Beyond Realm.

    How old was Wei Xu now? How many years had he been a disciple of the dean? To have already reached this realm, it was sufficient to prove that he is a true genius.

    Even in the foreignnds'' cultivation world, Wei Xu could definitely live up to the title of genius too.

    Compared to Wei Xu''s achievements, his current reputation was actually still too unknown.

    Wang Kuan sighed, "So it''s Mr. Wei, that''s appropriate."

    He had never met the Dean, but he asionally encountered Wei Xu in the academy. This schr from the Wei Family had an excellent temperament. If someone sought his advice, he would patiently answer, whether it was about the teachings of sages in the books or any doubts in cultivation.

    Therefore, Wei Xu had an excellent reputation in the academy.

    Xia Yuan nodded in agreement, "Since Mr. Wei has already stepped into Nepenthe Realm, he naturally qualifies to preside over the Myriad Willow Convention. I just didn''t expect Mr. Wei''s cultivation realm would be so high."

    It was hard for people to associate the gentle schr with being a Nepenthe powerhouse.

    But the reality was so.

    Chen Chao looked at the schr slowly walking by thekeside and said, "If we hade over during this time, with Mr. Wei attracting everyone''s attention, surely no one would pay attention to us."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and then said, "It''s actually Senior Brother."

    Her words expressed surprise, but her expression did not show much astonishment.

    Chen Chao asked in confusion, "Wasn''t it supposed to be Mr. Wei in the first ce?"

    Before Xie Nandu could speak, Chen Chao continued, "Could the initial choice have been the dean?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Even if it wasn''t Senior Brother, it wouldn''t have been Teacher either."

    Chen Chao nodded and was deep in thought as he said. "Someone as lofty as the dean probably wouldn''t care about these mundane matters."

    Xie Nandu smiled without answering the question. Chen Chao had only met the dean once. Although he had gained some understanding of the dean''s character, he still regarded the dean as an erudite master. But as a disciple of the dean, Xie Nandu naturally knew that her teacher truly felt that the Myriad Willow Convention was meaningless. Furthermore, he was also veryzy. He considered such things a waste of his life. So, no matter what, he would note.

    Meeting her before she left the academy was just on a whim to say some encouraging words.

    There was nothing more to it.

    One thing that many schrs found hard to believe was that their revered dean, who was like a deity in their hearts, was actually quite different from the type of schr they had imagined.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Xu leaped up from thekeside and arrived on thergest stone tform. He looked towards the pavilion and calmly spoke some words.

    It was roughly talking about the origin and development of the Myriad Willow Convention, as well as the young talents that emerged in previous Myriad Willow Conventions. Finally, he expressed gratitude to the attending cultivators and sects, and then announced themencement of the Myriad Willow Convention.

    He was very calm when talking, looking like he had prepared for this day for quite some time.

    Chen Chao looked at Wei Xu and thought that it would indeed be making things difficult for the dean to do such things.

    Perhaps it was truly impossible for him.

    None of the prominent figures at the pavilion spoke. It looked like they had no objections to Wei Xu presiding over the Myriad Willow Convention. Wei Xu had already reached Nepenthe Realm, albeit at a young age. It was precisely because of this that he was more suitable for the Myriad Willow Convention.

    After all the Myriad Willow Convention had always been an event for young people.

    As people listened to those seemingly meaningless words, some grew drowsy, while the female cultivators gazed at Wei Xu with light in their eyes.

    Cultivators looked down upon martial artists, but the same did not apply to the cultivators of the academy. Wei Xu who had reached Nepenthe Realm at such a young age was naturally very attractive.

    "I wonder if this Mr. Wei has a Daopanion. To reach this cultivation realm at such a young age is truly remarkable."

    A female cultivator could not help but sigh, speaking softly to avoid being overheard. After all, Wei Xu was still a cultivator of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The academy and the Great Liang Dynasty were closely intertwined.

    Wei Xu did not know what those people were thinking. He continued to speak fastidiously about the matters at hand.

    However, the cultivators present gradually grew serious.

    The air became very quiet.

    A rather solemn atmosphere hung in the air.

    Chen Chao''s expression became unusual.

    Upon hearing thetter half, Chen Chao gritted his teeth and said, "Isn''t it f*cking targeting me?!"

    He was a little angry and could not contain himself for a moment.

    Xie Nandu''s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes revealed a mix of emotions.

    The expressions of the young people from the Great Liang Dynasty became extremely fascinating. The students from the academy, led by Wang Kuan, showed little emotional change. The two individuals from the Heavenly Imperial Institution had rather pale faces.

    The representatives from the major influential families also had unpleasant expressions.

    What exactly did Wei Xu say on the tform?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Over the years, the Myriad Willow Convention has always been the foremost event among young cultivators in the world; unparalleled by any other event. However, over the years, some sects gradually paid less attention to the Myriad Willow Convention. Plus, other foreign sects attempted to organize new grand events. The status of the Myriad Willow Convention had actually be precarious.

    Based on the current situation, the Myriad Willow Convention has finally undergone another reform after many years.

    The literary exam remained unchanged, but the martial exam underwent a transformation. Previously, it was amon practice to determine the victors through arena duels. But now, there was a new change.

    The prominent figures would open up a microcosm and throw the young cultivators participating in the martial exam into it. Within this microcosm, there were many demons, each of which has been marked by the big shots. Additionally, they would issue identity bamboo tokens with special markings that recorded the achievements of each young cultivator in killing the demons within the microcosm.

    This reformpletely overturned the previous martial exam, ushering in a new chapter for the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Thepetition between the young cultivators had be more practical, as the greatest enemy of humanity is the demon race. Determining rankings based on the number of demons in was all too apt.

    However, some cultivators began to worry about whether the young cultivators entering the microcosm might be killed by the demons inside.

    But before they could voice their concerns, Wei Xu had already provided them with the answer.

    The bamboo tokens in their hands were special magic artifacts. If they encountered a situation where they could not continue, they could simply crush the bamboo token and instantly exit the microcosm.

    Meanwhile, the big shots outside would constantly keep an eye on the situation inside. If any major idents urred, they would naturally enter immediately and rescue the participants.

    Wei Xu calmly stated, "In the martial exam, the rankings are based on the number of demons in and the cultivation realm of those demons."

    This statement covered the rules of the martial exam, but it held deeper implications.

    The rules did not mention whether cultivators could cooperate with each other, nor did it mention if the cultivators were allowed to attack one another. Since it was not mentioned, it meant that both were allowed.

    The newpetition held greater significance for the martial exam of the Myriad Willow Convention and it was also bound to reignite the cultivators'' interest in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    This was a very meaningful thing for the Myriad Willow Convention.

    However, as this session of the Myriad Willow Convention was the first to undergo reform, it was expected that many unexpected events would ur.

    It was unknown how those big shots reached a consensus.

    Nevertheless, regardless of the circumstances, the matter had already been settled. Now, Wei Xu was just representing all parties to inform the young participants and not to discuss with them.

    After saying these, Wei Xu asked, "Do any of you have any questions?"

    He looked towards the pavilion very calmly. The young cultivators on the pavilion seemed even calmer, but it was unknown if they felt the same internally.

    "Mr. Wei, may I ask, what should we do if we die inside that microcosm?"

    A young cultivator spoke up, wanting to know the answer.

    Wei Xu looked at him and replied very seriously, "If that day trulyes, I will express my regrets."

    No one found his words amusing; instead, they felt a chill in their hearts.

    Wei Xu did not provide any further exnation, indicating that such a situation was indeed possible.

    "Because it''s the first session, there will undoubtedly be many unexpected incidents. So, if any of you are afraid, you can choose to withdraw."

    Wei Xu''s voice was calm, sounding like a gentle breeze.

    But everyone felt that this breeze was cold.

    Choosing to withdraw at this moment would make them objects of ridicule.

    Moreover, what would be their reason for withdrawing?

    Because they did not dare to confront demons?

    Since ancient times, the enemy of the human race had always been demons. As foreign cultivators, they already held themselves in high regard. If they were to admit they were afraid to confront demons, would they still have any face left?

    However... there was a real possibility of dying.

    This was greatly terrifying.

 Chapter 134: Donâ€™t Know if Itâ€™s a Good Thing

    Cultivators often have lifespans far exceeding that of ordinary people. If they did not provoke trouble and focused on their cultivation, they could live for a very long time.

    In reality, a considerable number of cultivators had no interest in meddling in worldly affairs. They cultivated peacefully every day, seeking toprehend the Great Dao.

    Life and death, indeed, held great terror.

    The young cultivators were like the newly risen morning sun, possessing boundless potential for the future. No one wanted to wither away before fully blooming. Therefore, when facing life and death, many people''s deep-seated fears would surface.

    Whispered conversations among the young cultivators ensued, with some expressing worries on their faces. "If there''s a real possibility of an ident happening, I don''t want to lose my life in there..."

    Someone said, "Since it''s something acknowledged by the elders of various families, it doesn''t necessarily mean that something will happen. We shouldn''t be overly concerned."

    "But... but... what if something does happen?"

    A female cultivator''s face turned pale, worried to the extreme over such a possibility.

    They were all proud children of heaven in their respective sects and did not wish to take unnecessary risks.

    "What''s there to fear? The demons and our human race are mortal enemies. Perhaps one day, we''ll engage in a great war again. Familiarizing ourselves in advance is beneficial and harmless."

    A young cultivator had a solemn expression as he expressed agreement with this viewpoint.

    However, his words did not receive approval from anyone. In the eyes of the foreign cultivators, as long as the demons did notunch arge-scale invasion southward to annihte the human race, they would hardly involve themselves. There were many things to do in the world, so why spend time on this?

    The young cultivators on the pavilion spoke a lot, but Wei Xu paid no attention. After announcing the start of the Myriad Willow Convention, he left the tform.

    Subsequently, officials from the Great Liang Dynasty led the young participants of the literary exam to the designated location to begin the test.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Do you think this reform is targeting you?"

    Chen Chao frowned and replied, "How could I think that way? I haven''t reached the level where so many prominent figures are targeting me. It''s just a bit too coincidental."

    "You killed demons in Tianqing County for two years. Logically speaking, this reform is most suitable for you."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao. The reform of the martial exam determined rankings based on the number of demons killed. This was indeed a good thing for Chen Chao because he had a lot of experience in killing demons and was quite skilled at it.

    Chen Chao sighed, "But there won''t just be demons inside, there will also be many people."

    He had already caused many storms in the world and he did not know how many young people wanted to humiliate him in the martial exam. Even though the martial exam''s format changed, their intentions would not change.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Since they won''t die, is there any problem with treating them as demons?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Although it makes sense, it''s still very troublesome."

    Xie Nandu did not say much anymore because the sound of a bell rang in the distance, asking the cultivators participating in the literary exam to gather.

    Chen Chao apanied her as they walked down the pavilion and arrived at thekeside, where several tables had already been set up.

    The preliminary examination of the literary exam seemed quite ordinary and simple, it actually turned out to be just answering questions by thekeside.

    Chen Chao was stopped at a distance and Xie Nandu silently headed towards thekeside.

    Suddenly, someone tapped his shoulder.

    Chen Chao turned around, and sure enough, it was Zhu Xia.

    This saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce looked at Chen Chao with a smiling face and said, "So, is this reform just as you wished?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t feel that this is a good thing. It''s possible that people might die."

    It was said that one could leave by crushing the bamboo token, but whether it was really the case remained uncertain.

    Zhu Xia encouraged him, "Don''t lose heart, I believe in you. You''ll definitely achieve good results."

    Chen Chao looked towards thekeside in the distance. The first batch of cultivators participating in the literary exam had already started answering questions and thekeside became quiet.

    Further away, some cultivators began to slowly leave.

    For the literary exam, there were not many cultivators who were interested in it to begin with. Even if they wanted to watch, there would only be exciting scenes would be on the day when the top scorer was determined.

    "You have to win."

    Zhu Xia''s eyes were filled with radiance. When she looked at Chen Chao, it seemed as if there were boundless brilliance.

    Chen Chao rarely felt such emotions and thought to himself: is this the so-called anticipation?

    "If you win, forget about honey dates, even other food will be free too, right?" "Actually, whether it''s free or not isn''t the main issue, the important thing is not having to wait in line. You know, there are many delicious things in your Divine Capital, but it''s really annoying to wait in line!"

    The emotions that had just arisen in Chen Chaopletely dissipated at this moment as he looked at the lively and animated girl in front of him. He did not expect her reason for wanting him to win to be so simple and ordinary.

    She only wanted Chen Chao to be the champion in the martial exam so that she would not have to wait in line anymore. That way, she could eat all the food she wanted.

    "A few days ago, I had some free time and discovered a few good shops, but you simrly have to queue in line. Chen Chao, it''s really troublesome like this."

    Zhu Xia did not perceive Chen Chao''s mood change at all.

    Chen Chao looked at her and made a serious suggestion, "Wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t have so many things you wanted to eat?"

    Zhu Xia pouted and shook her head, saying, "No."

    Only after she arrived in the Divine Capital, did she realize there were so many delicious things in the world. She was just starting to enjoy it, asking her to give it up now, she was naturally unwilling.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Then I''ll do my best. Otherwise, I can only get up early every day to buy things for you."

    After saying that, he lifted his head to look towards thekeside, but could not see theke. It was because his line of sight was blocked by a figure.

    A young man looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Are you Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao had heard this question more than once in these past few days, so he simply shook his head and said, "No."

    The young man furrowed his brows and said, "You''re so timid that you don''t even dare to admit your own identity?"

    Chen Chao looked at him as if he were looking at an idiot and said, "Since you already know who I am, what did you ask for?"

    The young man''s expression turned somewhat ugly upon hearing this, but he suppressed his anger and said, "You must be feeling lucky about the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial exam reform, right?"

    With Chen Chao stirring up so muchmotion in the world, many people were fully aware of his rtively few experiences. They knew that he came from Tianqing County and made a living by killing demons in the past few years.

    Moreover, Chen Chao had mentioned on many asions that he excelled at killing demons and that he only knew how to kill demons.

    "You don''t need to feel fortunate. Once the martial exam begins, I will be the first to find you and utterly defeat you. If you''re unlucky, perhaps I will kill you before you even crush that bamboo token."

    The young man sneered, "If you''re scared, you still have time to withdraw now."

    Chen Chao smiled at the young man and said, "I hope you''re lucky enough to not run into me. Otherwise, I will make you regret the words you said today."

    The young man was unfazed.

    "Xi Qiuchen, get lost!"

    Before he could speak, Zhu Xia who had been silent all along spoke up. This saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce looked at the young man with disgust in her eyes and said, "Move aside, you''re in my way."

    Hearing this, a hint of ruthlessness shed across Xi Qiuchen''s eyes, but he still smiled and said, "I pay respects to Saintess."

    Xi Qiuchen was actually not bad-looking, but there was always a hint of sleaziness in his eyes, making it difficult to develop any favorable thoughts about him.

    Zhu Xia was expressionless as she said, "Hurry up and get lost, I don''t want to see you."

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and quickly stepped aside. But before he left, he did not forget to say, "Chen Chao, remember what I said."

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to pay attention to him.

    After Xi Qiuchen walked far away, Zhu Xia said, "Chen Chao, if you encounter that person, beat him up mercilessly!"

    Chen Chao was somewhat surprised by Zhu Xia''s reaction and asked, "What''s wrong? It seems like you really dislike him."

    Zhu Xia nodded, not hiding her feelings at all. "This person cultivates the Dual Cultivation technique, which involves absorbing Yin and nourishing Yang. Originally, it''s not considered a malicious technique. But in normal dual cultivation, it is a mutual cultivation between men and women, and the cultivation speed is slower. However, in order to elerate his cultivation, this person captured many ordinary women as cauldrons for cultivation,pletely disregarding the women''s lives. It''s truly disgusting."

    Xi Qiuchen''s reputation among foreign cultivators was far from good. Many female cultivators from small sects had fallen victim to his actions. But due to hisrge sect and secretive operations, most incidents were left unresolved.

    "If that''s the case, then he truly needs to be dealt with. It would be best to prevent him from ever practicing dual cultivation again."

    Chen Chao looked into the distance, where Xi Qiuchen''s figure was gradually disappearing from sight.

    Chen Chao was somewhat surprised and asked, "Why would such a persone in front of me and threaten me? If I were him, I would definitely hide in the shadows and strike when I''m at my weakest."

    This was the experience gained from killing demons.

    Zhu Xia narrowed her eyes and smiled. "If he were that clever, how could it show how formidable you are?"

    Chen Chao praised, "I have to admit, that makes a lot of sense."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, Xie Nandu that group of cultivators had finished the preliminary test.

    Xie Nandu walked over to them.

    Chen Chao handed her a bag of honey dates he had obtained from somewhere and then casually gave another bag to Zhu Xia, asking, "How was it?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "It was fine."

    Zhu Xia asked rather eagerly, "Big Sister Xie, was it difficult?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and replied, "Not difficult."

    It was only the preliminary test now, there was nothing much to say about the difficulty or anything else.

    Zhu Xia nodded and said, "Big Sister Xie, you have to work hard. Let''s meet at the end."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "You have to pass the preliminary test first."

    Zhu Xia ate a few dates. With her naturally sweet mouth, she said, "Since Big Sister Xie said it''s not difficult, then it must not be difficult."

    As she spoke, the sound of a bell rang out.

    Zhu Xia stuffed the honey dates in her hand into Chen Chao''s arms and said with a smile, "I''m off, Chen Chao!"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Good luck!"

    Zhu Xia waved her hand and turned around as she went to thekeside.

    Watching that young girl''s lively figure, Chen Chao said, "What do you think?"

    Xie Nandu also nced at Zhu Xia and said, "The questions weren''t difficult to begin with. It''s certain that she will advance to the next round. However, whether she can meet me in the end is hard to say."

    After saying that, she pointed to the distance where the rankings for the first preliminary test were already posted. The top ten young cultivators on the list would advance to the second round of thepetition, but that would be tomorrow.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu went over there and stood not far away. After just a nce, Chen Chao smiled and said, "Congrattions."

    Xie Nandu was ranked at the top of that list, she was first in the first preliminary test.

    Sure enough, it was as Xie Nandu said, it was fine.

    Just taking first ce.

    Chen Chaomented, "Some people are naturally suited for studying, some are naturally suited for cultivation, and some are naturally suited to be an official. But I feel like someone like you is naturally suited for anything."

    "I''m heading back."

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth.

    Chen Chao asked, "Not waiting for Zhu Xia?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "You can wait here. I want to go back and review the books. Based on the preliminary test, it seems that there were some changes in the content of the literary exam too."

    For this Myriad Willow Convention, the martial exam underwent aplete reform, while the literary exam appeared unchanged on the surface. But in reality, in terms of content, there had been significant changes. In previous years, the literary exam questions were mostly about cultivation methods found in the ssics. Although some of them were cleverly designed, they still revolved around cultivation.

    But this year''s Myriad Willow Convention had different content starting from the preliminary test. It actually included elements of strategy and touched on more content regarding demons.

    Listening to her, Chen Chao felt a bit emotional and said, "Doesn''t that mean it''s advantageous for you?"

    Xie Nandu''s lifelong dream was tounch a northern expedition to reim everything for the human race. With this goal in mind, she naturally studied these matters more extensively. Now that the literary exam content aligned with her aspirations, even Heaven had no choice but to be amazed.

    In reality, the literary and martial exams seemed to be quite favorable for this pair.

    One excelled at killing demons, so the martial exam became killing demons. The other wanted tounch a northern expedition to fight demons, so the literary exam included more content on this.

    Chen Chao smiled wryly and said, "I''m afraid I''ve used up all my luck by now. When the dayes, someone might just chop off my head."

    Xie Nandu imitated Wei Xu''s tone and said, "In that case, I would express my deep regret."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao could not help butugh happily, feeling much lighter in mood.

    Far away, Jiang Shuchan watched Chen Chao with an expressionless face. Clearly, she was aware of the martial exam reforms in advance; otherwise, she would not have said those words by thekeside. Moreover, she might even have a way to kill Chen Chao during the martial exam without anyone noticing.

    She looked confident, so she did not take any action for now.

    What she needed to do at the moment was to be patient and wait for the day of the martial exam.

    Then, she would enter that microcosm, find Chen Chao, and kill him.

    She did not consider it a difficult task.

    With this thought in mind, she turned around and headed towards the distance.

    But soon, she saw someone she did not want to see.

    Xi Qiuchen was waiting for her there and he went straight to the point, "I can help you kill him, but you have to agree to one condition."

 Chapter 135: Chen Chaoâ€™s Adventures

    Xi Qiuchen looked at Jiang Shuchan and said, "I don''t know how you found out that the martial exam is going to be reformed this year, but even with the reforms, it won''t be easy for you alone to kill him."

    Xi Qiuchen fixed his gaze on Jiang Shuchan''s graceful figure and continued, "I investigated him. Before entering the Divine Capital, he served as the warden in Tianqing County and killed many demons. Otherwise... he wouldn''t have easily killed your friend like that."

    He clicked his tongue and said, "It wasn''t just him, but four qi refiners in total, two of them at the same cultivation realm, and he killed them just like that?"

    Upon hearing Xi Qiuchen''s words, several traces of frost appeared in Jiang Shuchan''s eyes, but she remained silent.

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and said, "Looks like Fairy Jiang wasn''t that close to that friend of yours."

    Jiang Shuchan asked calmly, "What do you want?"

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and replied, "There are rumors that I, Xi Qiuchen, am a lecherous demon, but there are countless paths in the world, and that is simply my way of cultivation. Many people appear righteous on the surface, but who knows what they are truly like behind closed doors?"

    "No need to beat around the bush."

    Jiang Shuchan looked at him with no visible emotions in her eyes.

    Xi Qiuchen chuckled and said, "I genuinely admire you, Fairy Jiang. That''s why I want to do something for you. It''s not ckmail, I simply hope that you can see my sincere heart. If I seed in this matter, how about spending a day together at theke?"

    Jiang Shuchan furrowed her brows. She was somewhat surprised too. She had not expected Xi Qiuchen''s request to be so straightforward.

    She looked at Xi Qiuchen, her eyes wavering a little.

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and said, "That uncivilized martial artist dared to attack immortal cultivators. As cultivators, it is our duty to take a stand in such matters."

    "If you can really kill him, I may consider your request..."

    Jiang Shuchan quickly made up her mind. She looked at the man in front of her and suddenly found him less detestable.

    Xi Qiuchen smiled and said, "Whether or not I can kill that martial artist depends on your abilities, Fairy Jiang. I believe that since Fairy Jiang already knew about the martial exam reforms in advance, you''ll probably have a way to neutralize the bamboo token too."

    Jiang Shuchan did not speak, she just cast a nce around her rather silently.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The first day of the literary exam quickly came to an end.

    A total of six preliminary exams were conducted today. Zhu Xia and Xie Nandu ranked first in their respective rounds. Apart from these two girls, the other top performers were all men. They appeared cultured and schrly, resembling schrs rather than cultivators.

    The Left Guard''s news was transmitted extremely quickly. Chen Chao was in the courtyard in the academy when he soon received news from the Left Guard. It was delivered by Weng Quan. After handing over the message, this constable from the Left Guard wanted to say something but was promptly dismissed by Chen Chao.

    Closing the courtyard gate, Chen Chao picked up a bag of honey dates and sat down on a chair in the courtyard. He opened the envelope, nced through the contents, and handed the honey dates and letter to Xie Nandu.

    "I read it. It seems that there are only a few women among the top ten in the six rounds. What''s going on?" Chen Chao asked curiously as he spat out the date pit.

    Xie Nandu set the letter aside and said calmly, "What''s so strange about that?"

    Among cultivators in the world, the number of men far exceeded the number of women by arge margin. This was especially true when ites to the proportion of powerhouses. However, when it came to the literary exam, it fundamentally tested one''s knowledge and learning. If we talk about studying, women''s thoughts are generally more meticulous than men''s, so this kind of situation should not ur.

    Why did it seem like men were more skilled even in the literary exam?

    Xie Nandu calmly said, "If one''s talent is sufficient, no one would think of participating in the literary exam. The difference between the literary exam and the martial exam is significant. You saw with your own eyes the difference in attention they receive too. How can they be mentioned in the same breath?"

    Cultivators who participated in the literary exam, except for Zhu Xia and Xie Nandu who were unable to achieve notable results in the martial exam due to their low cultivation realm, were selected by their sects to participate in the literary exam because their talent was too poor or their cultivation progress was too slow. Women naturally have physical differencespared to men, and those chosen for cultivation mostly had a decent aptitude and potential to go far in the path of cultivation. There naturally would not be many women selected for the literary exam due to their poor talent.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "This world has always been unfair to women."

    If one were to delve deeper into this issue, there would be many different views.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "In my heart, they are actually the same."

    Xie Nandu picked up a book and smiled as she said, "It''s best if they are the same."

    Chen Chao, feeling bored, said, "There are still more than ten days left for the literary exam. If someone ranks first in every round, wouldn''t that be impressive?"

    "Throughout the history of Myriad Willow Convention, there has never been anyone who ranked first in every round of the literary exam and became the overall winner."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "The literary exam may seem simple, but in reality, it covers a wide range of subjects, with each round focusing on different topics. How can anyone be good at everything? Since that''s the case, how could someone rank first in every round?"

    Chen Chao said, "But I don''t think you''ll have any problem ranking first next time."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "I heard that there are many gambling houses in the Divine Capital, and Myriad Willow Convention has some betting options. I''m nning to wager my entire worth on you to win."

    Chen Chao was raring to go.

    Xie Nandu said, "You shouldn''t becking money at the moment."

    "I don''tck money, but who wouldin about having too much money?"

    Chen Chao said. "If it weren''t for the fact that I can''t bet on myself, I would definitely throw some money on it."

    Since arriving in the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had never been short of money. The Second Prince had previously given him a considerable amount of treasures, and after Chen Chao saved the Saintess Zhu Xia, the Second Prince gave him a generous sum of skygold currency. In addition to various items acquired in other parts of the Divine Capital, Chen Chao''s wealth was quite substantial now.

    Even if the Warden Office no longer provided him with the precious spirit medicines for body tempering, Chen Chao would not becking money to buy spirit medicines anymore.

    However, if he wanted to pursue using the best spirit medicines each time he tempered his body, he might still be short on money.

    Especially for some extremely rare and precious spirit medicines, he probably could not even buy them with skygold currency.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "If you''re not afraid, you can bet on me tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao raised his eyebrows and said, "If I lose, you have to bear full responsibility."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "This makes no sense."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The second day of the literary exam was still held by thekeside. However, this time Xie Nandu was not in the first session. The winner of the first session was someone familiar, the Old Pine Mountain cultivator with whom Chen Chao had a conflict in front of the South Street honey dates shop. At that time, Chen Chao felt that hecked some arrogancepared to the other foreign cultivators. Now it seemed that hisck of arrogance was due to ack of confidence.

    Standing where the rankings were posted, he looked at his name at the top of the list and felt quite pleased with himself. Many cultivators next to him congratted him. He returned each greeting, but halfway through, he noticed the youth in ck not far away. Immediately, he became somewhat distracted. Disregarding etiquette, he hurriedly ran towards the distance.

    Chen Chao watched this scene and was very puzzled too. "Am I that scary?"

    Beside him, Zhu Xia smiled and said. "Maybe he''s afraid of me."

    She was wearing a blue dress today and was still very adorable. However, no matter how cute the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce was, she had no connection to cuteness in the eyes of that Old Pine Mountain cultivator.

    Chen Chao smiled, waved his hand, and asked, "Can you get first ce today?"

    Zhu Xia pondered for a moment and replied seriously, "I should be able to."

    Chen Chao was satisfied and said, "Then go ahead, answer the questions well!"

    Zhu Xia smiled and left. Xie Nandu approached, looking at this scene as she asked, "Did you also bet on her victory?"

    Last night, Chen Chao went to thergest gambling house in the Divine Capital and ced a bet. In addition to Xie Nandu, he also bet that Zhu Xia would get first ce today while he was at it.

    "I hope you both achieve good results. I am actively supporting you girls with my actions."

    Chen Chao looked at the cultivators by thekeside, feeling rather happy.

    Soon, the sound of a bell rang, indicating the end of the examination. Xie Nandu was about to participate in the next session of the literary exam.

    After waving to her, Chen Chao went straight to the ce where the rankings were posted, waiting for the list.

    After a moment, the person in charge of posting the list walked over with the list in hand.

    Chen Chao was stunned, looking at the person holding the list, feeling surprised.

    "Why is it you?!"

    The person posting the list was none other than Weng Quan.

    Weng Quan sped his hands and smiled, "Deputy Commander, the Ministry of Rites said they were short-handed, so they asked me toe over. Otherwise, this subordinate would be patrolling by thekeside right now. You have no idea how scorching the sun is today..."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and frowned as he said, "Quickly post the list. Where did all this nonsensee from?"

    Weng Quan nodded and hurriedly hung up the list. He pulled the string and the list unfolded. There was no surprise¡ªthe top spot was still Zhu Xia.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief.

    Weng Quan walked over and lowered his voice, "Did Deputy Commander ce a bet at the gambling housest night?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Weng Quan said in a low voice, "You must have bet on Miss Xie getting first ce."

    Chen Chao said impatiently, "Just get to the point."

    "It won''t be an easy win for Miss Xie in the next session. From yesterday''s six preliminary exams, there are a total of three top performers in her uing session."

    Weng Quan smiled bitterly, "Deputy Commander, it seems like you''re going to lose today."

    On the first day of the literary exam, there were six top performers. Apart from Xie Nandu and Zhu Xia, three of the remaining four were in the uing session. Adding Xie Nandu, that made four.

    This session of the literary exam would undoubtedly be very dangerous.

    Chen Chao eximed angrily, "What kind of rules does the Myriad Willow Convention have? Isn''t there a principle of avoiding shes between top performers?"

    Weng Quan looked surprised, "Didn''t the Deputy Commander inquire about this beforehand?"

    Chen Chao replied irritably, "I''m not participating in this literary exam, why would I bother understanding it?!"

 Chapter 136: The Young Man from the Mountains

    The rules of the literary exam had always been quite arbitrary. The principle of top performers avoiding each other was simply not within consideration at all. It was precisely because of such circumstances that the top performers had never consistently won the final victory in the literary exam.

    Although Chen Chao had always had faith in Xie Nandu, when he thought about the rules of the literary exam and those top performers, Chen Chao''s expression became somewhat ugly.

    When he ced his betsst night, he actually did not bet much on Zhu Xia. If he lost, so be it. But when it came to Xie Nandu, he had wagered a significant portion of his wealth.

    If Xie Nandu could not clinch first ce in the end, he would lose a substantial amount of money.

    "It won''t happen, it won''t."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and shook his head.

    Turning back, Chen Chao noticed that Weng Quan also had a mournful expression, so he asked, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "This subordinate followed Your Excellency''s instructions and bet my sry from these years. If something goes wrong, how am I supposed to live the rest of my life!"

    The sorrow in Weng Quan''s heart was far greater than that of Chen Chao. He could notpare to Chen Chao. The money he had in his hands was slowly umted over the years. If something truly went wrong, it would be a real blow for him.

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder and said sympathetically, "If that day reallyes, remember to find Lord Song with a knife."

    After saying these words, he started walking towards thekeside.

    Weng Quan stood on the spot, somewhat in a trance.

    Just as Chen Chao was heading towards thekeside, a sudden exmation echoed by theke, "It''s a tie!"

    Upon hearing this voice, the cultivators on the pavilion hurriedly approached the railing, while thekeside cultivators also turned their gaze over here. Obviously, these three words, "It''s a tie," got their full attention.

    "It''s actually a draw!"

    Some cultivators by theke looked towards the examination area with incredulity.

    Chen Chao stood among the crowd and asked earnestly, "What does ''tie'' mean?"

    His question actually more or less seemed somewhat foolish, but at this moment, everyone''s focus was on thekeside, so no one really paid attention.

    Soon, someone gave the answer, "In each round of the literary exam, the questions are fixed. If the top performers answer the same questions correctly, it''s considered a tie. However, this rarely happens because it''s rare for two people to answer the exact same questions correctly. Furthermore, this is among the top two people."

    "There are quite a few previous top performers in this round, so it''s not particrly rare to have a tie. We just don''t know how many people tied."

    "I''m sure that Xie girl is one of them. She was the fastest to submit her answers yesterday."

    "No idea, let''s just see"

    Clearly, this tie has attracted the attention of countless people.

    Originally, there were not many cultivators who came to watch the literary exam. Most of them were supporting their friends and fellow disciples. Few people really paid attention to the literary exam itself. However, this tie in the literary exam was a rare urrence, and it sparked everyone''s interest.

    Soon, news came from thekeside that there were actually four people who tied in this round. Three of them were yesterday''s top performers, and one person, although not a top performer, managed to be among the four.

    "Which question did they get wrong?"

    Someone opened their mouth to ask with great curiosity.

    "No, they all answered everything correctly. No one got any questions wrong."

    Upon hearing this, the crowd fell momentarily silent. After a moment, someone eximed, "That''s truly amazing."

    Being able to answer all the questions correctly was already an impressive feat, but to have four people achieve it in the same round was even more amazing.

    People nodded in agreement.

    "There''s a show to watch."

    People were filled with awe.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the history of the literary exam, such situations had urred before.

    Hence, there was naturally a solution.

    Since it was a draw, just take another test.

    The cultivator in charge of overseeing it brought forth new test questions and distributed them to the candidates. There were fewer questions this time; only three in total.

    However,pared to the previous questions, these questions were noticeably more difficult.

    Xie Nandu sat at the desk. Looking at the questions on the paper, she was silent for a long time. The first two questions were very ordinary questions to her, but thest one stood out as more unconventional.

    That question was still about the demon race.

    Xie Nandu looked at that question very seriously.

    The other three were also very serious as they looked at that problem.

    One young cultivator had no issues with the first two questions. When he reached thest question, there was a glimmer in his eyes.

    As time passed, two of the young cultivators bit the bullet and began answering the questions. They had little confidence in the first two questions, let alone thest one.

    Xie Nandu thought for a long time before reaching her hand out to pick up the brush. Dipping it into the ink, she lifted it up and started writing.

    On a distant pavilion, the truly prominent figures were watching this scene.

    "This disciple of the dean is really quite good. Her cultivation realm is merely low at present, but she''ll definitely have great achievements in the future."

    Someonemented, their voice filled with admiration.

    "The Great Liang Dynasty has produced a true genius. I sense a strong spiritual aura emanating from her. She''s naturally an excellent seedling for cultivation and she''s diligent too. Her future is limitless. However, such a sapling should have gone to the foreignnds to seek Dao. Although the dean is considered a renowned teacher, the Great Liang Dynasty is merely the secr world. In the long run, it will probably wear down the spiritual energy within her."

    This was the Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple master, they shared the same origin as the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    "Just speaking in terms of women, there are probably few in the foreignnds who can match up to her in the future. But Great Sage, that disciple of yours, the saintess, likely doesn''t fear her."

    The Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple master turned to the old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    The old man smiled and replied, "The foreignnds is teeming with talents. It''s not just Zhu Xia who deserves mention. That Xiess is indeed extraordinary just like you all say. If not for that, why would the dean, that old fogey, use hisst quota to ept a girl?"

    The Heavenly Longevity Temple Master said rather worriedly, "Speaking of the dean, we should be more vignt. In recent years, the academy has produced a Wei Xu, which none of us expected. The dean still has so many disciples, it''s hard to say there won''t be a second Wei Xu somewhere."

    Many foreign cultivators were reluctant to see the Great Liang Dynasty growing stronger.

    As a secr kingdom, they did not need it to be too powerful because the stronger it became, the harder it was to control.

    This was not what they wanted.

    However, the development of the Great Liang Dynasty in recent years had indeed exceeded their expectations. Under the governance of sessive emperors, this dynasty had gradually prospered and was no longerparable to the previous dynasty.

    Especially the current emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, after taking over the Divine King as Prince Fan, had quietly changed his attitude towards foreign cultivators.

    Now, with the Myriad Willow Convention, many cultivators were willing toe to the Divine Capital not necessarily just for the Myriad Willow Convention itself.

    More people wanted to see what changes have urred in the Great Liang Dynastypared to before.

    The old man nced at the Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple lord, shook his head, and said no more. He just redirected his gaze to thekeside.

    The answering at thekeside had already concluded by now.

    However, the four of them including Xie Nandu did not leave. They were going to stay here until the oue was determined. It was hard to say whether they would continue afterward.

    The cultivator in charge took the test papers and soon brought two more papers. He looked at two of the young individuals and said, "You guys have been eliminated."

    Those two individuals had long already anticipated that they would end up like this, so it was not too surprising. After sighing, they cupped their hands and left.

    The cultivator in charge handed out the two test papers and said, "There are still three questions here. Please continue answering. If you wish to forfeit, you may do so."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The news quickly spread from thekeside and the crowd fell into silence.

    After a long time, someone finally said, "Who could have expected that it would be another tie."

    "Yeah, it seems like this has never happened before."

    "To have a tie twice in the same exam, the probability of such an event is truly small. But the fact that the girl from the academy can do it shows that the Great Liang Dynasty also has its geniuses."

    "What kind of genius is that? Isn''t it just reading more books?. Can this really be called genius too?"

    "After all, it''s about what you can remember after reading. The questions are so tricky, but they didn''t pose much difficulty for her, right?"

    "Might just be luck, she happened to have read those books."

    The voices in the crowd were mixed, but Chen Chao listened without showing any emotions. He simply looked at thekeside and thought that if there was only one opponent, he still had great confidence in Xie Nandu. There should not be any issues.

    However, not long after, more news came from thekeside.

    "They tied again?!"

    "How is that possible? When has such a thing happened before?"

    "It''s true. This time, the two of them even finished writing at the exact same time."

    "That girl from the academy seemed to have read a lot of books, but who is the other person? Why don''t I recognize him?!"

    "He should be from the Great Peace Dao lineage, he seems to be from a sect called Hidden Moon Temple, located among the mountains in the south. It''s just a second-rate sect and there aren''t many cultivators from there participating in the Myriad Willow Convention."

    "What''s the name of that daoist?"

    "Gu Ming!"

 Chapter 137: Tie

    The young man at thekeside is named Gu Ming, hailing from Hidden Moon Temple. However, tracing back his lineage, he had some royal blood, but not from the previous dynasty, but an even earlier one. It was just that several hundred years had passed, no one would mention this matter anymore. Even his father was just an old peasant who worked the fields.

    The story of how he embarked on the path of cultivation was very simple. When he was a child ying with mud in the fields, an old daoist happened to pass by. Seeing that he had good looks, he took him in as a disciple and brought him back to the daoist temple to be a helper boy.

    However, as he grew older, Gu Ming''s appearance did not remain as handsome as it was in his childhood. Instead, he became increasingly ordinary-looking, which was considered a form of physical decline. Moreover, his innate talent was nothing exceptional to begin with. The old daoist had only taken him in on a whim and had never thought about what kind of person he would be in the future. After passing on some daoist spells, the old daoist continued to travel the world.

    Gu Mingcked the care of his master in the Hidden Moon Temple and went unnoticed due to his unremarkable nature. Fortunately, he did not mind it either. He spent his days immersed in the library, studying books for many years.

    It was not until the approaching Myriad Willow Convention that someone remembered him when Hidden Moon Temple was selecting disciples to participate. At that time, he was still engrossed in the library, unaware of what was happening. It was only when his senior martial brother found him and informed him of the events that he decided to take part in the selection for the Myriad Willow Convention.

    In the end, he effortlessly defeated his fellow disciples in the literary exam, earning the opportunity toe to the Divine Capital and participate in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    On the first day of the preliminary test, he was in the round after Xie Nandu''s. He observed the calm andposed demeanor of the young girl and could not help but admire her. He thought it would be great topete with her in the future. That day''s literary exam was also a breeze for him and he unexpectedly ended up in the same group as Xie Nandu for the second day''s test.

    Now, the two of them were truly facing each other. Furthermore, they were the only two left.

    As Gu Ming looked at the several questions in front of him, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and he had to repeatedly wipe them away with his hand.

    The previous twopetitions did not have particrly difficult questions, but the ones in front of him now were somewhat perplexing, frustrating him in the process.

    He did not know how much time had passed when a distant bell rang.

    Gu Ming looked up, his forehead covered in sweat.

    The cultivator in charge collected his answer sheet and left.

    Not long after, he returned.

    With a peculiar expression, he nced at the two individuals by thekeside and said, "They actually tied again."

    Even he could not help but feel a sense of awe.

    Ties were not unheard of at the Myriad Willow Convention. But consecutively drawing like this was indeed rare.

    Just like now.

    This was already the third time.

    He distributed the test papers in his hand and smiled, saying, "Please continue, both of you."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The crowd by thekeside fell into silence. No one could speak anymore. They never expected that it would be a tie again.

    This turn of events was truly unexpected.

    In the history of the Myriad Willow Convention, there were only a few sporadic records of such incidences.

    "It seems that there was a simr urrence many years ago. At that time, those two individuals tied four times, which already set a record. After that Myriad Willow Convention, there were no more instances like that. Now, they have already tied three times. If they still can''t determine a winner this time, they will tie the record."

    "That girl from the academy is the dean''s disciple after all and the academy has a vast collection of books, it''s reasonable for her to have such knowledge. But that daoist named Gu Ming merely came from a sect like the Hidden Moon Temple, how could there have been so many years to read?"

    "You are not aware of this, the Hidden Moon Temple was once a major sect hundreds of years ago. However, during the invasion of the demons, many people from their sect went north to resist the demons, and barely any returned. They suffered a significant blow to their vitality henceforth. The current state of the sect is a result of that incident. Although the sect has declined and they no longer have any powerhouses, its past foundation as a major sect remains. They still possess a considerable number of books."

    "Originally, I thought the literary exam this year wouldn''t be that interesting, but I didn''t expect it to be full of hidden talents. Truly remarkable."

    "Moreover, adjustments have already been made to the content of this year''s literary exam. Being able to answer all the questions correctly after the adjustments is truly extraordinary."

    "Yes, their tie is not because they couldn''t solve any of the questions, but because they could solve all the questions."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao listened to those voices, feeling somewhat numbed.

    He only knew that Xie Nandu was only one step away from victory now, but the opponent was extremely strong. Even if it was Xie Nandu, she might not necessarily be able to win.

    He left the crowd and sat down by thekeside, feeling a headache.

    Weng Quan appeared here again for some reason.

    "Deputy Commander, the odds have changed. Now, if you bet on that young daoist named Gu Ming, it''s three to one. If you ce a heavy bet on him and he happens to win, it will be a huge profit."

    Weng Quan was rather excited, rubbing his hands together.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Looking at the odds, the gambling houses are favoring Xie Nandu. Why should I change?"

    Weng Quan said cautiously, "From my perspective, Miss Xie might not have the upper hand at the moment. Towards the end, there will probably be a reversal."

    Chen Chao cursed, "What kind of eyes do you have? How can she not have the upper hand? In my view, she''ll definitely be the final victor."

    As he said, Chen Chao waved his hand, clearly extremely dissatisfied.

    Weng Quan smiled fawningly and said, "Deputy Commander, since you have a good rtionship with Miss Xie, you''d naturally think that way. But this subordinate has a different view. If Deputy Commander has some extra money, can you lend this subordinate some skygold currency..."

    Chen Chao let out a coldugh and remained silent.

    Borrow money?

    That was impossible.

    "I urge you not to think too much. If you really do it, you might really regret it."

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder. Weng Quan was just about to speak when amotion broke out by thekeside.

    "What? They tied again?!"

    Upon hearing this voice, Chen Chao''s expression became somewhat unnatural. He turned to look at Weng Quan and asked, "Is it toote for me to change my mind now?"

    Weng Quan smiled bitterly and said, "We''ll have to check the odds again. Please wait a moment, Deputy Commander..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The fourth tie in the same round of the literary exam has already set a record for the Myriad Willow Convention. This was the highest record in many years. Thest time something like this happened was a story from many years ago.

    Now that it had happened again, it naturally rmed many people.

    At least for the young cultivators who came to watch the literary exam today, they werepletely stunned. Before today, they never imagined such a thing could happen.

    But now, they have no choice but to believe that it did happen.

    "These two people are truly evenly matched."

    "Yes, theirpetition is likely to be an unforgettable event in this Myriad Willow Convention."

    "Today''s literary exam showdown already makes it very worthwhile. Who knows what will happen during the martial exam."

    "I wonder if there will be a fifth tie between the two."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two individuals by thekeside had been sitting at the table for quite some time. The new test papers have been handed out. At present, this test paper was no longer the questions that were prepared in advance. The ink on the paper was still fresh, it was clearly just written by someone. The number of questions also changed from the previous two or three to just one.

    It may be presumed that the test setter was currently agonizing in the shadows at this moment too.

    No one thought that there would be four draws in the same round of the literary exam, so the prepared test papers had already been used up. This also meant that from now on, each time they tied, new questions would have to be written on the spot, which they would then answer

    Gu Ming''s body was already drenched in sweat. When he looked at Xie Nandu, his eyes are filled with admiration.

    The young girl before him was truly too incredible. Each time they tied, Gu Ming thought it might be thest, but the girl could always cope with it.

    This inevitably made him have a rather favorable impression of her as well, along with it, a desire to win.

    If he had lost from the very beginning, it would have been one thing. But now that they had reached this point, how could he possibly give up?

    He really wanted to win now.

    With that in mind, he lowered his head and looked at the test question in front of him.

 Chapter 138: A Literary Exam That Went Down in History

    The fifth round ofpetition between the two concluded with the sound of the bell.

    The cultivator collected the papers as usual and took them away.

    This time, he was gone for a long time and did not return.

    Gu Ming looked at Xie Nandu''s back view and thought about many things. He was thinking that at this moment, the young girl should also be filled with curiosity about him and she should want to take a look at him too. But why did she not turn around?

    But in reality, he was mistaken. At this moment, Xie Nandu was not thinking about such things. She sat by thekeside, gazing at the grass there, and thinking about what the young man said yesterday about betting on her winning. If it were not for that, perhaps she would have conceded after the first round. It was not necessary to take first ce to continue participating in the subsequent literary exams. Why would she spend so much time fighting for first ce in this round?

    But since the wager in y, she wanted to give it another try.

    Just give it a try.

    Presently, Gu Ming''s desire to win had been ignited, but Xie Nandu was still very calm.

    The two of them have fundamentally different mindsets.

    This difference could very well be the determining factor in the final oue.

    After a while, that cultivator finally returned to thekeside, sweating profusely, and bringing with him two new test papers.

    "The two of you tied again."

    Upon hearing these words, Gu Ming''s expression changed a little. He knew that the previous question was extremely difficult. Even he had onlye across fragments of it in a secluded record. In order to verify it, he had searched for clues in many ssics and records. He originally thought that perhaps he was the only one in the world who knew the answer to this question. But he did not expect Xie Nandu to have the answer as well. Furthermore, it was correct. This made him feel a slight sense of setback.

    "This question is extremely difficult. It''s likely that a winner will be determined now."

    That cultivator handed the two of them the test papers.

    It was very quiet over in the crowd this time.

    The fifth tie was already a new record.

    The test setter decided to be ruthless this time and put an end to thispetition.

    Those on-looking cultivators had already fallen into a stunned silence. No one knew if there would be a sixth or seventh round. So, nobody spoke, they just watched silently.

    By thekeside, more and more cultivators had gathered. Those cultivators had learned about the literary exam today and decided toe, not wanting to miss this event that only urred once in countless years.

    The number of cultivators present made it seem as if the announcement of the beginning of the Myriad Willow Convention was imminent.

    The moring by thekeside grew louder and louder. It was likely difficult for the two individuals by theke to calm down at this moment, but no one stopped them. Because the evaluation of the literary exam was never just about answering the questions, there were also many other factors. This noise by thekeside had always been allowed.

    Thinking and answering questions in such an environment was also part of the assessment.

    Gu Ming was not affected by external distractions. It was just that when he saw the question, his mood suddenly rxed.

    He was suddenly in a great mood.

    Because he had seen that question before.

    Furthermore, he felt that he was probably the only one in the world who was some to research the answer to that question.

    Of course, now that the question was presented, it meant that at least two people had been some.

    But it was only two people, just two.

    Gu Ming immediately felt a little uneasy because he suddenly felt that it seemed unfair to Xie Nandu. However, after thinking about it, there were no so-called predetermined question banks for the literary exam. Whatever one could see was what it was. No one could say anything about it. So he stopped thinking too much and began to write his answer.

    The ink-soaked brush swiftly swept across the paper. Soon, he finished answering the question.

    Then, he put down the brush and quietly waited for the ink to dry.

    After an unknown amount of time, the bell rang again.

    The cultivator came to collect his answer sheet and picked up Xie Nandu''s answer sheet, then walked away towards the distance once more.

    At this moment, it was already dusk.

    The five ties between the two of them had postponed the written tests that were originally going to be held. On this day, it was only the two of thempeting by thekeside.

    And unlike before, countless gazes were now looking over here at this moment, No one knew how many people were silently paying attention.

    The attention towards the literary exam had reached its peak at this moment.

    This was something that had not happened in the past century.

    But now, it already happened.

    It was an unexpected turn of events and a great start for the reform of the Myriad Willow Convention.

    After an unknown amount of time, that cultivator returned again.

    But this time, he was not alone. He was apanied by an elderly person with gray hair.

    "Bookman, these are the two people."

    The cultivator saluted slightly. He looked at Xie Nandu and Gu Ming and said, "You two have tied for the sixth time."

    His voice was not soft, so it quickly spread, causing amotion.

    However, Bookman approached the two and said with a slight smile, "This old man is responsible for setting the questions for this literary exam. But who could have expected such a thing to happen on the second day? I believe I have already presented the most difficult questions, but they were still unable to stump both of you. Afterward, this old man didn''t know what questions to test either. I presume that if I continue setting the questions, it will likely be difficult for the two of you to determine a victor tonight. So after consulting their opinions, this old man came to inform both of you that for the remaining matches, you can challenge each other with your own questions. If the other party cannot answer, then thepetition will end."

    As Bookman spoke, he could not help but sigh. A situation like this already happened on the second day. If these two did not encounter each other in the final match, the ultimate showdown would not have been as thrilling as it was today.

    The cultivators who got to witness today''s excitement were very lucky, but for the cultivators who would only arrive here on the final day, it was not a good thing.

    A cultivator ced a sheet of nk paper on the table for the two and brought a chair for Bookman.

    From now on, thepetition would involve both of them challenging each other with questions rted to cultivation, without any restrictions on the topics.

    At that time, Bookman would serve as the judge for their seventh showdown.

    After bowing, Gu Ming sat down and looked at the nk paper in front of him. Countless books he had read shed through his mind. Actually, by this point, he could not figure out which area the girl might be weak in. After a long silence, he slowly picked up his brush and wrote a question rted to sword cultivation. It was something he hade across in a book by chance. He thought that the academy student opposite him should not have dabbled in it.

    As he finished writing the question, the question from the other side was also delivered in front of him.

    Looking at that row of small characters, Gu Ming fell rather silent.

    He had not expected that the question the other person wrote was also about sword cultivation techniques.

    After some thought, Gu Ming began to write his answer.

    As for Xie Nandu, she had no thoughts about the question that seemed very straightforward to her.

    The answer to that question was already included in the first letter written by that senior brother who was in the North.

 Chapter 139: The Hardest is Often the Easiest

    After the sixth tie, the seventhpetition between the two of them turned into a mutual question-and-answer session. It actually held significant meaning and was not simply a straightforwardpetition. When they had toe up with their own questions, they had to ponder and search for each other''s weakest points. That was why both of them initially chose questions rted to sword cultivation without any prior agreement.

    However, Gu Ming could never have imagined that the girl from the academy had developed an interest in sword cultivation techniques long before the Myriad Willow Convention began. She was already a sword cultivator. She simply did not go around proiming it and those who knew about it were even less likely to spread the information. Thus, only a few people were aware of this matter.

    Therefore, the question posed by Gu Ming held no difficulty for Xie Nandu. She quickly provided the answer.

    As the bell rang, both of them submitted their answers once again.

    Bookman had a respectable reputation in the cultivation world, not because his cultivation base was profound, but because he had spent many years studying and had a wide range of knowledge. He was truly well-versed in the past and present. Otherwise, he would not have been invited from the distant south to set the questions for the literary exam. Now, as he received the seventh set of papers from the two candidates, Bookman furrowed his brow slightly, with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    In terms of the questions they came up with, both of them had calcted carefully. Otherwise, they would not have simultaneously chosen questions about sword cultivation.

    It was just that the results might have disappointed both of them.

    Bookman smiled and said, "The seventh round is a tie."

    He looked at the two young individuals and felt vicissitudes of emotion. In the cultivation world, very few people would waste their time on this. So, those who could truly be considered well-versed in the past and present were extremely rare. However, although these two youngsters still had a long way to go, they were already more impressive than the vast majority of people in the world.

    As a new piece of nk paper reappeared on their desks, the eighth round ofpetition between them began.

    Thepetition did not start at the moment of answering the questions but rather, it already started from the moment of setting the questions.

    It was already dusk at the moment and the setting sun cast a golden glow over theke,nding on the face of the girl too. Xie Nandu had sweat beads rolling down her face from her cor. It was not due to nervousness or any other emotion but simply because she had recently started her cultivation journey and was feeling a bit warm.

    The summer in the Divine Capital was scorching, but everyone present was a cultivator, so no one paid it much attention. Xie Nandu had brought a talisman with her when she came out earlier to cool herself down. It was amon method used by many people in the Divine Capital to beat the summer heat. The talismans were not expensive and could be easily purchased from the shops on the street. One talisman could provide cooling effects for four to six hours.

    At that time, Xie Nandu thought she would be able to quickly leave afterpleting a round of literary exam and return to the academy. But, she never expected it tost until now. The talisman had already lost its effectiveness and she could finally feel the heat by thekeside.

    Some beads of sweat even dripped onto the nk white paper.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brow slightly, realizing that if it continued like this, she might not even make it back in time for dinner. So she started to think seriously.

    She began to carefully recall all the questions from the previous seven rounds ofpetition, searching for the weak points of her opponent within those questions.

    Before long, she put her brush on the paper, and a question quickly took shape under her brush.

    As the bell rang, both of them stopped writing.

    A cultivator picked up the questions they had written and handed them to the other party.

    At a nce, Gu Ming noticed the markings on the test paper and pondered for a moment, realizing that it was caused by sweat droplets.

    Although he had average talent and could only study, he had already been cultivating for many years, and had long surpassed Initial Realm. Why would he mind the summer heat? However, thinking about the rumors that the girl had just started cultivating, he felt a bit sorry for her.

    But when he returned to his senses and looked down at the test paper in front of him, he started feeling uneasy.

    There was one question on it.

    A very ordinary question.

    This question could not be called tricky, nor could it be described as obscure or niche. In fact, it was a very ordinary topic rted to cultivation.

    It was not particrly hard.

    The only problem was that it was too simple, too ordinary, to the point where he suddenly could not remember the answer.

    When preparing for the Myriad Willow Convention''s literary exam, many cultivators would search for those obscure and niche things that few people knew. In doing so, they would expend a great deal of effort. However, it was precisely because of this that they would often forget the most obvious things and struggle to recall them.

    At present, this question was exactly like that.

    It was too ordinary.

    Ordinary to the point that Gu Ming was well aware that he must have seen it before and knew the answer too. But at this moment, no matter what he did, he could not recall it. He flipped through everything in his mind, but in the end, he still could not find what he was looking for.

    As time slowly passed, sweat beads formed on Gu Ming''s forehead, and his expression became increasingly ugly.

    He held the brush in his hand but could not bring himself to start writing.

    He could not answer this question, so he could only hope that the girl would also be unable to answer his question.

    The question he had posed was extremely obscure, it was likely that the average person would find it difficult to know the answer. However, that girl was not an ordinary person, so he felt somewhat uncertain.

    All the way until the bell slowly sounded out.

    Gu Ming finally set down his pen. He did not answer because he truly did not know the answer.

    Someone collected his test paper, as well as Xie Nandu''s script.

    The Bookman quickly received the test papers and nced at them, furrowing his brows slightly. It was because among the two papers, one had an answer, consisting of just a short sentence, while the other paper was nk.

    As Bookman looked at the answer on that paper, a glimmer appeared in his eyes. Soon, he stood up and smiled, saying, "We have a winner."

    Hearing these words, Gu Ming smiled bitterly and shook his head, knowing that he had lost.

    Voices began to rise from thekeside.

    Bookman addressed the pavilion over there, saying, "In this literary exam, the first ce goes to Xie Nandu from the academy."

    His voice was loud, addressing everyone present.

    Many people were waiting to see if there would be an eighth or ninth tie in thispetition. Now, upon hearing this announcement, they felt somewhat disappointed. However, they still admired the two individuals over there. Seven ties in a row could only be said that the two were very remarkable youngsters in the current era.

    At least, in terms of the knowledge they possessed.

    Weng Quan looked at Chen Chao with a face full of lingering fear and said gratefully, "Thank you, Deputy Commander. If it weren''t for you, I might have jumped into theke tonight!"

    Chen Chao rubbed his shoulder andined, "Why did it take so long?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Bookman said some encouraging words to the two and departed along thekeside. He was in a good mood today and wanted to find a ce to have a drink.

    The cultivators presiding over this literary exam also left. They had spent too much time here today and were feeling quite tired at this moment.

    Xie Nandu was about to leave.

    However, Gu Ming called out to her, stopping her.

    "Fellow Daoist Xie, your thinking is meticulous. I am truly inferior," he said earnestly, without any trace of sarcasm in his words.

    Xie Nandu turned her head and looked at the young daoist as she said, "I merely resorted to trickery. Go back and review these things again. Next time we meet, it won''t be so easy for me to win."

    Although they had determined a winner, it did not mean they had eliminated the other party. They might evenpete again in the future.

    Gu Ming asked, "Regarding the question from the sixth round, I believed that no one in this world other than me would have seen it. I''m curious how you knew the answer."

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment. She remembered that question clearly. It happened to be the one she had seen when she left the pce on the day of the imperial banquet. She read it inside the carriage.

    At that time, there was this story in that book.

    "It was just a coincidence. However, that question was indeed very obscure, much more so than the question you presented at the end."

    Xie Nandu looked at him. For that final question, their approaches werepletely different. Gu Ming chose to continue searching for questions in the most obscure ces, while Xie Nandu''s question was too ordinary, as if she did not put much thought into it at all.

    Gu Ming thought for a moment and said softly, "I lost. I hope that in our next encounter, I can surpass you."

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "There''s no meaning."

    "Why?" Gu Ming looked at Xie Nandu, very confused.

    What did she mean by "no meaning"?

    Xie Nandu said, "No matter how many books you read, bing the most knowledgeable person in the world, there''s has no meaning too. Reading books is only a means to do other things. If you only read books, what''s the point?"

    "So even if you defeat meter, it has no meaning either. I''ve only just begun my cultivation journey. Otherwise, I''d be participating in the martial exam too."

    Gu Ming felt a sense of pain. He had initially thought that the girl before him was like him; someone who loved reading. But he never expected that she was so different from what he had imagined.

    "Ultimately, it all happens here. What''s the difference?" Gu Ming chuckled rather self-mockingly.

    Then, he noticed a young man in ck not far away walking towards them.

    It was precisely Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu''s slightly sweaty face. Extending his hand to pass her a cooling talisman, he said, "Almost bankrupted me today."

    Xie Nandu took the talisman and just smiled without saying anything. If it were not for the bet he made, she would not have endured until now.

    "Let''s go back."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and said wearily, "Let''s have roasted sweet potatoes tonight."

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "As much as you can eat."

    The two of them continued their conversation as they walked away along thekeside, looking harmonious.

    While Gu Ming who was standing on the spot looked at these two and was very silent.

 Chapter 140: Storm

    The second day of the literary exam was too unexpected, which naturally drew a high level of attention to the examination. From that day onwards, more and more cultivators started paying attention to the literary exam. However, in the following days, there were no more ties in the literary exam.

    The young daoist named Gu Ming did notpete with Xie Nandu in the following days and achieved first ce many times. It seemed that if he had not encountered Xie Nandu, he might have remained in first ce consistently.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce''s Saintess Zhu Xia also consistently ranked first in the subsequent literary exams. No one was able to beat her.

    As for Xie Nandu, the same held true. After the long battle on the second day and finally emerging victorious, she never encountered Gu Ming again after that. No one could rival her anymore as well.

    At present, these three people had became the most favored candidates for the championship in the major gambling houses of the Divine Capital. Among the three, Xie Nandu was naturally the most highly regarded.

    However, after the risk of nearly going bankrupt, Chen Chao no longer appeared in the gambling houses. Besides apanying Xie Nandu to the literary exams, he spent his time helping Song Lian resolve his marital affairs.

    As the Commander of the Left Guard, Song Lian was truly busy during this period, and he had little time to visit that woman too.

    It saved Chen Chao a lot of trouble.

    He handed the roasted sweet potato to Xie Nandu before taking a moment to look at the item delivered by Weng Quan. He praised, "The literary exam three dayster will be the final match. If you can get through these few days without any problems and then win the championship in the final match, you will be the first person in history to consistently rank first in every round until the championship."

    Although Xie Nandu had already set a record in the literary exam on the second day andpeted against Gu Ming in eight matches to determine a victor, it was still not as shocking as winning the championship with an undefeated record.

    Xie Nandu peeled the sweet potato and said calmly, "There''s a chance, it might not be that difficult."

    Chen Chao said, "If you be the champion, not only will you make history, but it will also be the first time for the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything. She just lowered her head and took a bite of the sweet potato, feeling the heat in her mouth. She was quite calm.

    "But the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment."

    Chen Chaomented, "Especially for those who have ced heavy bets."

    After Xie Nandu finished eating the sweet potato in her hand, the horse carriage also arrived outside the courtyard.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene and asked with some confusion, "Where are you going?"

    Xie Nandu said, "To the pce."

    Actually, the literary exam had already caused a stir in the pce on the second day. It was said that the Empress was extremely happy and wanted to meet Xie Nandu that night. However, due to certain considerations, the idea was temporarily put aside. Now, with only three days left until the finals, the Empress nned to meet Xie Nandu before the decisivepetition.

    Chen Chao said "oh" without expressing any opinions.

    Xie Nandu said, "Let''s go."

    Chen Chao was a little absentminded and asked, "What did you say?"

    "Her Majesty the Empress wants to see you and me tonight."

    Xie Nandu nced at him and walked towards the courtyard on her own.

    Chen Chao did not quite understand why it would involve him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Some things did not need to be understood, they just need to be carried out.

    Just like in the Great Liang Dynasty, if the Empress wanted to meet someone, it would naturally happen.

    The carriage traveled along the long street and soon entered the pce.

    Waiting at the pce gate was still Li Heng as usual. At present, Chen Chao already learned that this seemingly young eunuch was actually a highly important figure in the pce, so he naturally did not dare to underestimate him.

    The two followed Li Heng and soon arrived at the pce where the Empress resided. However, they were led into a side hall where a table of simple dishes had been prepared. However,pared to the meal they had at the Xie Family''s residence, the food here seemed much iner.

    It consisted ofmon dishes without any exotic delicacies.

    Before Li Heng left, he reminded them, "Tonight''s dishes were personally prepared by the Empress."

    After saying this sentence, he departed.

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao could not help but feel rather nervous as he looked at the table of food.

    How many people in the Great Liang Dynasty could have the privilege of eating dishes prepared by the Empress?

    It was not something that could be achieved simply by having a high status. To receive such an honor, one had to be extremely close to the Empress.

    Xie Nandu nced at the steaming dishes on the table and thought to herself that even though she had achieved some sess in the literary exam, she should not receive such a treatment. It was likely that this meal was prepared for Chen Chao, considering that he was also summoned to the pce by the Empress on the night of the imperial banquet.

    Chen Chao remained silent and it was unclear what he was thinking.

    Soon, the Empress entered with the assistance of two pce maids.

    Chen Chao nced at the Empress and furrowed his brows. Herplexion tonight seemed much worse than before.

    There had been rumors in the city that the Empress'' health was bad. Looking at it now, it was likely even more serious.

    After a brief moment of distraction, the two of them prepared to bow, but the Empress smiled and shook her head. "Let''s not talk about these tonight. Sit down and dig in."

    She took the seat at the head of the table and looked at the dishes, saying softly, "It''s been many years since I''ve cooked myself. I''m afraid my skills have be rusty."

    The two who had just taken their seats naturally could not say anything, they could only express their gratitude.

    The Empress smiled and looked at Xie Nandu, saying, "I had heard of your name before,ss. As the dean''s final disciple, you must be exceptional. But I never expected you to be so formidable in the literary exam. You have truly brought glory to the Great Liang Dynasty."

    "It was just luck, Your Majesty. Your praise is too generous," Xie Nandu replied with a faint smile. At this moment, she had be much quieter.

    The Empress served her a bowl of soup and nced at Chen Chao. "You can serve yourself. I won''t do it for you."

    How could Chen Chao dare say anything? He simply nodded.

    "I heard that you had a conversation with that daoist where you said it was meaningless. I won''t make any judgments, but since you''vee this far, I still hope that you can forge ahead and achieve victory for the Great Liang Dynasty, so that those people from the foreignnds cannot mock us any longer."

    The Empress looked at Xie Nandu with eyes full of affection, a kind of gaze that could not be faked.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "I will do my best and hope to satisfy Your Majesty."

    The Empress looked at Chen Chao and also said, "You must also strive in the uing martial exam and not be outperformed by a girl."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. Since Xie Nandu was going to be champion, would he not also have to be the champion?

    With that in mind, Chen Chao answered seriously, "This subject obeys."

    The Empress nced at Chen Chao and paid no further attention to him. Instead, she had a conversation with Xie Nandu, their interaction resembling that of a loving mother-inw and daughter-inw. As for Chen Chao, he felt like the neglected son.

    He moved his chopsticks and picked up a piece of preserved meat, discovering that it tasted excellent.

    Only then, did he realize how hungry he was, and he started eating rice along with the dishes.

    Soon, the entire table of food had disappeared into his stomach.

    When Chen Chao finally came to his senses, he felt somewhat embarrassed.

    Fortunately, Xie Nandu had already eaten the sweet potato before arriving, so she was not hungry at the moment. The Empress, on the other hand, had a poor appetite. Otherwise, the situation would have been even more awkward.

    The Empress nced at Chen Chao with a smile, waved her hand for the utensils to be cleared, and then stood up with Xie Nandu. The two of them left the side hall and strolled slowly in the pce. The moon was shining brightly tonight, so they could enjoy the moonlight.

    Chen Chao followed behind them, neither too close nor too far.

    They arrived in front of a long corridor. The Empress felt a bit tired, stopped, and said with a smile, "I have three sons, and the youngest one is still unmarried. How about bing my daughter-inw?"

    Chen Chao who was originally walking with a nk mind instantly became alert upon hearing these words.

    So it turned out that the Empress invited Xie Nandu into the pce tonight for this reason?

 Chapter 141: Mutual Fondness

    Not only Chen Chao, but even Xie Nandu had not expected the Empress to be so straightforward and eager in her proposition.

    For many women, marrying into the imperial family was a dreame true. But Xie Nandu certainly did not belong to that group.

    She remained silent for a moment and did not respond.

    She was curious. With the recent buzz and rumors in the Divine Capital, did the Empress not know about certain stories?

    However, she quickly spoke up and declined, "Your Majesty, it''s not appropriate."

    She spoke frankly, without much room for diplomacy. If it were any other woman, they would probably not speak so bluntly. But Xie Nandu was not an ordinary woman.

    She said what she had to say and did not feel that it was inappropriate.

    Instead of getting angry, the Empress asked, "What''s not good about it? Do you dislike my son? You haven''t even met him yet, why reject so quickly?"

    The Empress was known for her good temperament, so she naturally would not get angry over such matters. However, she was still curious.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and did not answer.

    "I heard before that you actually already have a young man you like, and coincidentally, that young man likes you too?"

    While the Empress was speaking, she was actually looking at Chen Chao, which made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    The young man mentioned in that sentence was naturally him.

    Furthermore, it was very clear that the Empress intentionally asked in this manner.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, this subject has admired Miss Xie for a long time."

    This might be the first time Chen Chao had expressed his feelings so directly.

    When the Empress listened to this, she was not surprised either. She simply looked at Chen Chao and asked, "You aren''t deceiving me?"

    Chen Chao said with a bitter expression, "How could I dare to deceive Your Majesty?"

    The Empress then looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "And you,ss, do you really like him too? I want to hear the truth. If you say some lies just to avoid my son, I won''t be happy."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and said with a hint of a smile, "I like him a little."

    This was the truth.

    This was also the first time Xie Nandu expressed her feelings so directly, without any beating around the bush.

    Chen Chao was somewhat surprised, with a hint of a smile on his face.

    He never expected that the elephant in the room between them, which was never brought up, would beid bare now. However, it did not seem very awkward.

    He had asked by thekeside before, followed by the questioning by thekeside during the literary exam. Now, there was a result in the pce.

    "In that case, it seems that I have been presumptuous."

    The Empress looked at the young man and woman, smiling, "As the saying goes, it''s better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Since that''s the case, I can''t be the person who separates the pair of mandarin ducks either."

    This statement actually carried a lot of weight.

    The words tonight would spread.

    Her Majesty the Empress said that she would not interfere in their rtionship. If there were others in the future who wanted to separate these two, they would have to consider the Empress'' opinion.

    In many cases, the Empress'' opinion actually represented the will of the Emperor too.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, how many people dared to disregard the will of the Emperor?

    Perhaps the question of who Xie Nandu would marry in the future would truly be up to her own decision.

    After all, apart from all these, she was also the dean''s disciple.

    The Empress showed no signs of anger. Her previous remark seemed to be just a casual mention, not something she took seriously.

    Chen Chao vaguely felt that something was off, but he could not quite figure out what it was at the moment.

    After exchanging some idle talk with Xie Nandu, the Empress asked them to leave the pce.

    "Girl, wait outside, I still have a few words to say."

    Xie Nandu nodded slightly, bowed, and left. The Empress watched her back view just like that, her eyes filled with contentment and satisfaction.

    Only after Xie Nandu left, did the Empress turn to Chen Chao and said somewhat exasperatedly, "Such a fine girl. Since you liked her, why didn''t you say so before?"

    She was experienced and could easily see that when Chen Chao spoke earlier, it was probably the first time he had openly expressed his feelings.

    Thisd might have a sharp tongue in other aspects, but when it came to this matter, he appeared somewhat clumsy.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and said softly, "I have also been waiting for the right moment."

    How could he tell the Empress that he had not been prepared to say it because he was not sure of the other person''s feelings. As for his own feelings, he was not quite sure either.

    But when the Empress mentioned wanting Xie Nandu as her daughter-inw, Chen Chao realized his own feelings.

    It turned out that he truly liked her.

    "What are you waiting for? What''s there to wait for? If both of you have mutual interest, just say it clearly. Must you y guessing games to make it interesting? If you wait and it''s not rified, and she ends up marrying someone else, won''t you regret it for the rest of your life?"

    The Empress slowly sat down in the corridor, staring at Chen Chao with some dissatisfaction.

    "Your Majesty lectured rightfully so."

    Chen Chao kept his head lowered, not daring to look up at her.

    The Empress looked at Chen Chao and spoke softly, "She''s a wonderful girl. There are many people in our Great Liang Dynasty who are unworthy of her. But since she likes you, it cannot be said that you are unworthy of her. What is the rarest thing in this world? Isn''t it mutual affection between a man and a woman? When you like her and she happens to like you as well, it is the hardest thing toe by."

    "Young love that canst until the end is also extremely rare. In any case, I''ve seen too many cases where two people love each other when they were young, but ended up growing tired of each other."

    The Empress sighed, as if she had remembered something, and spoke softly, "Child, since you''ve achieved so much, put in a little more work. Maybe you won''t make a name for yourself, but at least you should be true to yourself."

    Her voice was gentle, but her concern was evident in her words, and Chen Chao could sense it.

    At this moment, she was speaking not as the Empress, but in another capacity.

    She seemed more like an elder at this moment.

    "The most important thing in the martial exam is to ensure that you survive. As for the bet you made at thekeside, if you really lose, I''ll ask His Majesty to help cover it up for you."

    The Empress looked at Chen Chao with a hint of reluctance in her eyes.

    "Your Majesty, I won''t lose."

    "Great, that how I like to see you. It''s really simi..."

    Her voice abruptly stopped and the Empress shook her head, saying softly, "Staying alive is the most important."

    Chen Chao slowly raised his head and looked at the Empress, whoseplexion had already turned extremely pale. Then, he could not help but say, "Please take care of your health as well, Your Majesty."

    "I am well aware of my own health."

    The Empress looked at Chen Chao, the emotions in her eyes veryplicated. But they eventually faded, leaving only a sense of heartache. She looked at Chen Chao and murmured, "Good child, good child."

    There were tears shimmering in her eyes.

    The Empress waved her hand, and soon, a pce maid came over. She looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "After the martial exam is over, make a trip to the pce, I will cook a meal for you again. Judging by your appearance, I don''t think my culinary skills have deteriorated."

    Chen Chao stood on the spot and was silent for a long time before bowing seriously and bidding his farewell.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After arriving outside the door, Xie Nandu had been waiting here for a long time.

    Chen Chao nced at her, his face slightly flushed.

    Thinking back to what he had said earlier, he realized that it had been quite bold.

    Xie Nandu did not mind and simply said, "Is it really that difficult to express your feelings for someone?"

    Hearing her words, Chen Chao recalled the stories that had happened between them in the past. He furrowed his brows and finally said with relief, "It''s not that difficult to express it, but how did it turn into just ''liking you a little'' when you say it?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him, a bit puzzled, and asked, "What''s unusual about that? ''A little'' is ''a little.''"

    Chen Chao asked, "When will it be pletely''?"

    "Who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll stop liking you, and that''s it. Do we have to force ourselves to like or not like someone?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and smiled, "There''s no such logic."

    The two of them soon arrived outside the pce and boarded the carriage. Xie Nandu sat inside the carriage before asking again, "At that time, when I asked you by thekeside, what were you thinking?"

    That day, she was in the carriage too, asking the young man in front of her if he liked her.

    Chen Chao eximed in frustration, "Do you have to ask so explicitly?!"

    Xie Nandu remained silent and just rolled up her sleeves.

    It was this action that left both of them stupefied.

    Because at some point, a jade bracelet had appeared on her wrist.

    Judging by its quality, it was an excellent jade bracelet.

    But it was not there when Xie Nandu entered the pce earlier.

    "It was given by Her Majesty."

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment. Her wrist had felt different before, but she had not paid much attention to it. It turned out that the Empress had been putting the bracelet on her.

    She carefully examined her wrist and smiled, saying, "It''s quite beautiful."

    Chen Chao also looked at the jade bracelet, his eyes showing some mixed emotions.

 Chapter 142: The Final Literary Exam

    The literary exam continued.

    In the tense, but stable final three days of the literary exam, Xie Nandu maintained her stable performance. By the end of thest round ofpetition, she was still in the first ce. As for Zhu Xia, she got second ce once due to a subpar performance in a certain round of the literary exam. But other than that, she was in first ce for the other rounds.

    The young daoist Gu Ming also topped the rankings in the remaining rounds apart from the round against Xie Nandu where he failed to clinch first ce.

    The spots for the final round of the literary exam were already determined, these three individuals were undoubtedly among them. Apart from these three, there were three others who had achieved impressive results throughout the journey. However, their names were overshadowed by the existence of these three individuals.

    The final round of the literary exam was scheduled for early morning.

    With what had transpired on the second day of the literary exam, many people gathered at thekeside today.

    Many prominent figures and numerous young cultivators came.

    A lot of people actually came here for one purpose: that was to see Xie Nandu''s defeat.

    The Myriad Willow Convention had been held for so many years, and whether it was the written test or the martial test, there had never been a young cultivator from the secr dynasties who emerged as the champion. In the two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty, no one had even made it to the final round. So, for Xie Nandu to stand here today was already a historic achievement.

    However, the foreign cultivators still did not want to see her emerge as the final champion, even though she was currently the most likely candidate.

    "Even if she bes the final champion, it should not be credited to the Great Liang Dynasty. She''s a student of the academy, the academy should be considered as part of our foreignnd cultivation world no matter what."

    Before the start of the final round of the literary exam, many young cultivators could not help but worry that they might witness this young girl making history.

    "Why deceive ourselves? She''s a Liang citizen and the academy has always been associated with the Great Liang Dynasty. If she bes the champion, it naturally belongs to the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Someone spoke up, showing an understanding of the situation.

    However, upon hearing this, the expressions of the others turned ugly. They naturally knew it too, it was just that they were unwilling to admit it.

    "I believe that after losingst time, Gu Ming will surely strive harder after knowing humiliation. That girl may not necessarily be the champion. At the very least, there is the Saintess. She''s been performing consistently throughout, and it is possible that she might be the champion today, right?"

    Someone still did not want to see such a situation and spoke coldly, uttering some nomittal words.

    "The girl hase this far, but it''s not necessarily due to her own abilities. Maybe it''s because the Great Liang Dynasty is hosting this convention and they leaked the test questions to her. Otherwise, how could she possibly get first ce all the way?"

    A cultivator spoke like this, there was a lot of dissatisfaction in his words.

    The jealousy that overflowed from his words was palpable to everyone.

    Many people found this argument ridiculous, but at this moment, no one spoke up. They remained silent.

    "Howughable."

    In the crowd, someoneughed coldly, quickly attracting the attention of countless people.

    When they saw who it was, people fell silent once more.

    It was because that person''s status was too high. Not only was the sect behind him powerful, but he was also a character on the Latent Dragon List. When he spoke at this moment, everyone naturally dared not refute him.

    "If you don''t know, so be it. Can you find peace of mind bying up with so many reasons?"

    He shook his head and walked away towards thekeside. He was actually not nning to stay and watch the final literary exam.

    After he left, the crowd became noisy once again.

    However, Chen Chao stood at a distance, watching that person''s receding back view, and was silent for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A gentle breeze blew, cicadas chirped, and the test papers finally arrived on the desks by thekeside.

    Then, silence fell as the participants began quietly answering the questions.

    Only six people were qualified to participate in the final literary exam.

    There was only Xie Nandu from the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Bookman arrived at the scene to personally mark the papers.

    The onlookers on the pavilion quieted down, looking over here rather nervously.

    It had been many years since there had been such anticipation for the emergence of the final top scorer in the Myriad Willow Convention''s literary exam.

    After an unknown amount of time, as the bell rang, the first round of answering came to an end.

    Unlike the previous exams, this final exam consisted of three rounds, with each round consisting of ten questions. The cumtive scores of the three rounds would determine the top scorer.

    Of course, if the scores were close, they would continue testing.

    At the end of each round, the scores would not be announced, but there would be an hour break.

    Soon, an hour passed.

    The second round began.

    Bookman nced at the few people present before collecting the answer sheets.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The three rounds of answering quickly concluded.

    The six individuals by thekeside got up and left.

    Chen Chao hurriedly approached and handed a bag of honey dates, asking, "How did it go?"

    Xie Nandu picked up a honey date, ced it in her mouth, and said with a nod, "Not bad, it''s delicious."

    "Who''s asked you about this? I''m asking about your performance in the exam!"

    Chen Chao was a bit annoyed.

    Xie Nandu did not speak for some time. Then, she said rather solemnly, "These honey dates have been out for too long."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao waspletely speechless.

    Fortunately, the rankings were soon released.

    As many people had anticipated, Xie Nandu did not secure the top spot in one go. Instead, she shared first ce with Gu Ming and Zhu Xia, who achieved the same score as her.

    The three people were ranked first.

    The additional tests could not be avoided.

    Many people breathed a sigh of relief. This situation was actually what they all wanted to see. The woman in front of them had not been able to be champion in one go.

    Chen Chao said, "Will there be seven or eight additional tests today?"

    He was referring to the scene on the second day of the exam.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything and just walked towards thekeside.

    Soon, the first additional exam had already started.

    Chen Chao listened to the sound of the bell, his thoughts drifting.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Xie Nandu arrived next to him again and took the initiative to speak before Chen Chao could say anything, "There was a difficult question, Zhu Xia probably couldn''t answer it.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Zhu Xia had initially wanted topete with Xie Nandu, but if she was eliminated now, she would only be in third ce.

    Would this blow be too big for Zhu Xia?

    Sure enough, when the subsequent rankings were released, Zhu Xia indeed finished third ce due to one question.

    That saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce stood in the distance, pouting with a hint of frustration. She had actually known during the test that she would lose, but epting defeat was not something she necessarily had to ept.

    Chen Chao shook his head, realizing this young girl had to grow amidst setbacks.

    "In this case, you have topete with him again."

    Chen Chaomented, "This person named Gu Ming is indeed quite remarkable. It is said that he has royal bloodline from the previous, previous dynasty. He''s really quite extraordinary."

    Xie Nandu responded, "He merely studied a little more, there''s no need for such exaggeration."

    After saying this, she walked towards thekeside.

    The current round of the exam had turned into a repetition of the second day.

    However, nobody knew how many times they would tie today.

    Perhaps today''spetition would be even more exciting than that day?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By theke.

    Bookman smiled and said, "How are wepeting today?"

    He had prepared a number of questions, but he could also offer them other options.

    Gu Ming said, "If Daoist Xie is willing, we don''t have to write down the answers, we can just present them verbally here. If we can convince the other party, then it will be considered a correct answer."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Okay."

    Bookman smiled and did not question.

    Gu Ming opened his mouth and began asking a question.

    Xie Nandu quickly came up with an answer.

    Then, it was her turn to speak and the opponent answered.

    This went on for over two hours, both of them asked more than ten questions.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows. Thinking of a question, she then opened her mouth.

    Gu Ming frowned and became rather silent.

    Thekeside was very quiet.

    Everyone was looking at Gu Ming.

    They were praying for this young man to give an answer.

    Because they did not want to see the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivator win.

    But Gu Ming''s expression became very ugly and beads of sweat kept rolling down his forehead.

 Chapter 143: I Want to Beat You to Death

    Gu Ming remembered clearly that Xie Nandu''s question came from the Lost Records. He had read that book several times and was familiar with the majority of its contents. However, the question Xie Nandu posed was merely a hypothetical situation proposed in the Lost Records and had no definitive answer.

    Frowning, Gu Ming looked at Xie Nandu and said, "This question has no answer. It was merely a question raised in the Lost Records that wasn''t answered by anyone!"

    Upon hearing this, thekeside erupted withmotion. The young cultivators on the pavilion began speaking one after another, some even hurling insults, expressing their disapproval of Xie Nandu''s actions.

    Bookman nced around, furrowing his brows. Though he was somewhat displeased, he could not say anything because this was something permitted in the literary exam.

    Xie Nandu nced at Gu Ming and shook her head, saying, "Since that''s the case, let''s consider it as you answering correctly."

    She paid no attention to the insulting voices,pletely ignoring those voices. It was just that she frowned slightly, as if she were somewhat surprised, though it was unclear what surprised her.

    After saying this, she gestured for Gu Ming to continue asking questions.

    Gu Ming wiped the sweat from his forehead and proceeded with his questioning. This time, his question became moreplex, and it took him a long time before he finished speaking.

    Xie Nandu gave the answer after just pondering about it briefly. She knew the source of that particr question and naturally knew the answer.

    After giving her response, she casually asked another question.

    Gu Ming thought about it and then answered.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Time slowly passed.

    The two of them had already asked more than twenty questions, but anyone with keen eyes could see that for every question Gu Ming posed, Xie Nandu had an answer very normally, while the questions raised by Xie Nandu made Gu Ming ponder deeply for a moment. The gap between these two people''s states were apparent.

    One seemed to be strolling leisurely, while the other was already wracking his brains.

    Bookman''s eyes held a mix of emotions as he looked at Xie Nandu. Purely in terms of studying, Xie Nandu had already performed exceptionally well. Bookman himself naturally felt more optimistic about Xie Nandu. However, as a member of the foreign cultivators, if Xie Nandu were to im victory in the end, he would feel somewhat uneasy.

    Yet, at this point, regardless of how things unfolded, it was no longer within his control.

    Whatever it was, it waited quietly for the will of heaven.

    Gu Ming posed another question, but Xie Nandu stared at him for a long time without speaking.

    Gu Ming frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    He had a vague feeling that something was not right.

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "Your fourth question was about this."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Ming''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly remembered that he had indeed asked this question before. He said rather apologetically said, "I''m sorry."

    He quickly changed to another question.

    Xie Nandu gave the answer easily. Then, she asked a question.

    Gu Ming furrowed his brows again. He was already feeling somewhat dazed and it was difficult to focus his mind at this point. These countless exchanges seemed ordinary, but in reality, he had already reached his limit. At least for now, he could hardly bear it anymore.

    Pale-faced, he nced at Xie Nandu and struggled to formte his response.

    Except, after just a few sentences, Bookman let out a sigh.

    Xie Nandu did not show any reaction.

    Gu Ming stopped in surprise, trying hard to recall the words he had spoken earlier. Then, he felt somewhat silent. After a moment of silence, he said with a tinge of bitterness, "I''ve lost."

    As soon as he said those words, the young cultivators on the pavilion began expressing their dissatisfaction, and a sense of discontentment spread through the air.

    Some even mored that there must be foul y involved and demanded a thorough investigation of the matter.

    The faces of the prominent figures standing above became rather ugly too.

    However, Bookman paid no attention to those voices. He just quickly opened his mouth, "The top scorer of this literary exam is Xie Nandu from the Academy!"

    He was very calm and not surprised by the oue. His identity as a foreign cultivator did not make him feel much joy, but he would not be too unhappy either. This was an excellent literary exam. Even if it was him, he had no choice but to admit it too.

    Especially Xie Nandu taking the championship, it was even more impressive.

    This was something unprecedented in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Presumably, the entire Divine Capital would know this news today. Then, the entire Great Liang Dynasty would be aware of it too. It was an unprecedented event that deserved to be celebrated and spread far and wide. It was certain that after the soldiers of the Northern Frontier heard of this, they would forget about the cold winds of the deste north. Likewise, the people in the southern part of the country would also be overjoyed upon learning this news.

    This was an honor for the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    No one could deny it.

    Moreover, this was the first reformed version of the Myriad Willow Convention; a crucial moment for the entire Myriad Willow Convention. It was nothing like the ordinary Myriad Willow Conventions of the past.

    Xie Nandu became the top scorer of the literary exam at such a crucial juncture, it was undoubtedly a resounding p in the face for the foreign cultivators. Although it was just the literary exam, it was still the literary examination!

    Everyone''s emotions wereplicated.

    But, Gu Min thought of something and looked at Xie Nandu, asking, "Is there really an answer to that question in the Lost Records?"

    Xie Nandu said, "Of course."

    Gu Ming asked, "Where?!"

    If there was an answer to that question, then he should have been defeated long ago, and it would have been impossible for him to hold on until now.

    Xie Nandu nced at him and said, "You definitely read it before, it''s just that you can''t remember."

    She did not say it explicitly, but it only made Gu Ming feel even more agonized. He knew that the girl in front of him would not lie, yet it was this very fact that made him suffer.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything, turned around, and walked toward thekeside. But, she encountered many foreign cultivators by theke..

    They looked at Xie Nandu with unfriendly expressions.

    "You think you''re worthy of being the champion?"

    Someone stepped forward and spoke bluntly. Furthermore, his voice was icy-cold.

    "I wonder what kind of price the academy and the Great Liang Dynasty had to pay for you to be the top scorer of this literary exam. Truly shameless!"

    That person stared at Xie Nandu with a mocking gaze.

    Xie Nandu did not speak, she did not even look at the person. However, her current path was blocked by the crowd, she could not leave for a moment either.

    "What''s the matter? Do you realize you''re in the wrong, so you dare not say anything?"

    The person sneered and stared at Xie Nandu as he mocked, "I''ve said it long ago, you could never be the top scorer on your own!"

    Seeing Xie Nandu remain so quiet,ughter erupted from the surrounding crowd. Harsh words were constantly being thrown out, then it was apanied by the ridicule of countless people.

    "Make way, make way!"

    A voice suddenly rang out from the back of the crowd.

    Soon, it caught the attention of these young cultivators.

    Then, all eyes fell upon a young man in ck standing at the back of the crowd. The crowd had to part at this moment because that youth was forcing his way to the front.

    Soon, he arrived in front of these people.

    The young man in ck nced at Xie Nandu who did not speak the entire time. He then turned to the person who had spoken earlier and asked, "Which sect are you from?"

    The person was taken aback and replied, "What do you mean?"

    The young man in ck who was precisely Chen Chao said with a smile, "Nothing much, I just wanted to ask if you''re participating in the martial exam and what''s your name? When the timees, I can take care of you."

    "You''re Chen Chao?!"

    That person suddenly reacted. There were only a few young men in ck with a saber in the entire Divine Capital. After all, even if there were other youths, they probably would note to protect Xie Nandu at this moment. It could only be Chen Chao.

    "You know me? Then you must tell me your name, right?"

    Chen Chao stared at that person with a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    The person''s expression became rather ugly. He was naturally taking part in the uing martial exam and hoped to bring some honor to his sect too. If he was already being targeted by this person before participating in the martial exam and faced further hostility once inside that microcosm, it would definitely not be a good situation for him.

    He was not a genius listed on the Latent Dragon List, nor could he be ced in the same category as characters like He Yi. Now that he was questioned by Chen Chao, he clearlycked confidence.

    He looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Is this how the Great Liang Dynasty treats its guests?"

    He did not dare answer that question, finding another excuse to speak.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Of course! Since you''re a guest, I''ll take care of you. Isn''t that perfect?"

    Although Chen Chao said that he would be taking care of him, everyone present understood the underlying meaning.

    That person''splexion turned pale. He looked at Chen Chao and opened his mouth, but could not find the words to respond.

    Chen Chao stared at him and said, "If you won''t tell me, do you think I can''t find out?"

    He waved his hand towards a distance and said, "Please help me find out the name of this fellow daoist. Be quick!"

    The Left Guard constables stationed nearby immediately nodded upon hearing this. They made an effort to carefully observe the person''s appearance before hastily walking away.

    Looking at this scene, that person''s expression turned ugly. He merely came from a small sect and had no big shot backing him. He was merely egged on by someone, and now, Chen Chao''s arrival put him in a difficult position. It was hard to clean up the mess.

    Although he looked down on martial artists like Chen Chao, he also understood that he was no match for him.

    But now, with so many people watching, how could he possibly back down?

    As for Chen Chao, he was the target of public criticism in the first ce. He did not think about hiding anymore. With so many enemies, one more enemy did not matter at all.

    The person''s face turned green and did not say anything, but his momentum was no longer as strong as before.

    As for the other onlooking cultivators, they had no interest in getting involved.

    Soon, a constable from the Divine Capital''s Left Guard rushed over.

    It was precisely Weng Quan. He carried a list in his hand, "Deputy Commander, here''s what you asked for."

    Chen Chao looked at the list brought by Weng Quan. Soon, he smiled and said, "So, it''s Fellow Daoist Zuo Qing from the Qingshan Sect."

    His identity being exposed, his expression became even uglier, but he still did not say anything.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I''ll remember you."

    When he spoke, he was very calm and devoid of emotions. But everyone could sense the chilling intent in those words.

    Zuo Qing said, "I''m not afraid of you! You''re just a mere martial artist!"

    Chen Chao stared at him and emphasized each word, "If you''re really not scared of me, there''s no need to wait until the martial exam, how about we have a life-and-death battle right now? I can immediately sign the paperwork so that we can let everyone see whether I''ll really beat you to death or not."

 Chapter 144: Arrived

    These words were too straightforward, leaving no room for any leeway. The cultivators by theke were very surprised and found it hard to react. Everyone was stunned for a moment before looking at Zuo Qing.

    If say that earlier, it was just making it hard for this young cultivator to step off the stage, now it was like dismantling the stage altogether.

    Who could have imagined that under the watchful eyes of everyone, this young martial artist would show no mercy. He did not seem to have any fear towards the foreign cultivators.

    "It''s also not like I haven''t killed foreign cultivators before."

    Chen Chao said in a low voice, but everyone present could hear it clearly.

    It was only now that they realized that this young man before them had indeed killed foreign cultivators before.

    Chen Chao looked at Zuo Qing and said with a sneer, "If you''re scared, you can leave now. I''ll slowly settle the score with you during the martial exam!"

    Zuo Qing''s expression turned ugly. How could he tolerate being provoked by Chen Chao like this? With a rush of hot-bloodedness, he was about to ept Chen Chao''s challenge. However, before he could speak, a hand patted his shoulder.

    A tall and broad-shouldered young man appeared, saying, "Junior Brother Zuo, you''re no match for him. Don''t do anything stupid."

    Upon seeing the young man, the cultivators by theke saluted one after another. Some even called out, "Senior Brother Chen."

    Zuo Qing realized what was happening and also respectfully said, "I pay respects to Senior Brother Chen."

    Qingshan Sect which Zuo Qing belonged to was actually a sect of the Longevity Dao lineage. This tall young man before them was named Chen Y. He came from the Heavenly Water Daoist Temple, which was precisely a major sect of the Longevity Dao lineage. Naturally, all disciples of the Longevity Dao lineage could address him as senior brother.

    As for why the others showed him respect, it was naturally because Chen Yi was a powerhouse on the Latent Dragon List. His ranking was even higher than He Yi; a contender with real potential to win in the martial exam.

    Chen Yi looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "What''s the point of a Divine Trove martial artist like you bullying a cultivator whose cultivation is inferior to yours?"

    He appeared here as the backbone of these foreign cultivators, providing them with great support.

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "What''s the point of him bullying a young girl who has just started cultivating not long ago?"

    Chen Yi was unperturbed when he heard this and asked, "He questioned whether there was a problem with the literary exam''s top scorer. What''s the issue with that?"

    Chen Chao sneered, "What proof is there? Or do you think your suspicions are sharper than the eyes of those big shots? "Since there is no evidence and it''s baseless, isn''t it nder? Since it''s a baseless nder, what''s wrong with me speaking up?"

    He confronted Chen Yi without the slightest intention of backing down.

    "It was just a verbal dispute, yet you nearly took his life. It was a bit overboard," He looked at Chen Chao very seriously.

    "He can choose to ept it or reject it, but if you want to defend him, I don''t mind having a fight with you right here. It will simrly be a life-and-death battle. I''d also like to how you''re different from him."

    Chen Chao stared at Chen Yi, his eyes filled with coldness.

    The cultivators by thekeside were rather surprised. They knew that Chen Chao had once defeated He Yi at the imperial banquet, but how could they have imagined that he was already reckless to the extent of even disregarding Chen Yi who was long already famous.

    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Chen Yi looked at him, seemingly somewhat surprised.

    Considered one of the top contenders for victory in this trial, although Chen Yi had yet to step out of Divine Trove, he had already reached the pinnacle. How could he fear Chen Chao?

    "There have been many times when I thought I would die, but I didn''t."

    Chen Chao looked at Chen Yi and said, "I don''t think you can kill me."

    Chen Yi looked at him and said indifferently, "The martial exam is approaching, why would I waste time here with you? If I encounter you during the martial exam, I''ll show you what disparity is. Foreign cultivators cannot be humiliated by you as you please."

    Chen Chao''s mouth curled and he said indifferently, "In the end, you still don''t dare to fight me. Since that''s the case, what''s the point of spouting nonsense here?"

    Chen Yi gave a coldugh, said nothing more, and turned around to leave without hesitation.

    Chen Chao watched his figure depart and then shifted his gaze back to the cultivators who had not left yet. He asked, "What about you guys? Do you want to give it a try?"

    Hearing these words, a wave of cursing suddenly erupted from thekeside.

    But Chen Chao paid no attention to it.

    Sure enough, the cursing quickly subsided, and the cultivators began to leave one after another. No one was willing to engage in a life-or-death battle with Chen Chao here.

    Watching everyone leave, Chen Chao patted Weng Quan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Thanks."

    Weng Quan looked at him with admiration and said, "Deputy Commander, you''re really incredible!"

    Chen Chao smiled. He was just thinking of saying something, but upon remembering this guy''s tendency to talk too much, he promptly found an excuse to dismiss him.

    Chen Chao turned to Xie Nandu. Thetter had been standing there for a long time and did not speak the entire time.

    "It''s fine now."

    Chen Chao smiled, some heartache in his eyes.

    Xie Nandu asked, "Were you really prepared to kill him here just now?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and said, "Maybe, if he really epted that life-and-death battle."

    Xie Nandu said, "Then have you thought about the consequences?"

    Chen Chao scratched his head and said rather annoyedly. "Everyone says I''m level-headed, but in that kind of situation just now, how could I remain so calm? If we really fought, not being able to stop is also something that can''t be helped."

    "What about Chen Yi? Are you confident?"

    Xie Nandu was quite curious.

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "His cultivation realm isn''t higher than mine. In a life-and-death battle, I can naturally kill him."

    Someone like Chen Yi was really not terrifying to Chen Chao. In the battle by thekeside, he had an 80% chance of killing him without suffering serious injuries. If that was not taken into consideration, he was confident in killing him with a tenfold assurance.

    But the truly remarkable individuals in the martial exam were not him.

    Chen Chao had seen the name list of the Left Guard and knew that the truly formidable few were those above Divine Trove.

    If he encountered them during the martial exam, those would be the truly troublesome existences.

    Such individuals naturally would not be so bored as to cause trouble by thekeside. In fact, no matter how eye-catching the literary exam was, one could not catch a glimpse of them too.

    They should be quietly cultivating somewhere at this moment, waiting for the martial exam to start.

    Xie Nandu walked forward and said, "If you encounter him in the martial exam?"

    Chen Chao replied seriously, "Who are you referring to, Chen Yi or Zuo Qing?"

    "Both."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "If it''s Zuo Qing, I''ll naturally beat him up and teach him the warmheartedness of a Liang person. As for Chen Yi, I''ll try to avoid him."

    In a microcosm, Chen Chao believed he would have an easier time defeating the guy named Chen Yi. However, if he really encountered him, he would never rush to determine life and death because the most important thing in the martial exam was still killing demons.

    "Do you still want to take first ce?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "In the past, I didn''t think that you were so eager to win."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Since you''re already the champion, how can I fall behind?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    This year''s martial exam reform had changed to determine the top rankings based on the number of demons killed. This saved a lot of time, so the martial exam did not take ce immediately after the literary exam ended.

    The originally nned three-day break in-between became five days.

    The gambling houses were seeing more and more customers. Although Xie Nandu''s victory in the literary exam had made all eyes in the Divine Capital fall on Chen Chao, the fact remained that the martial exam was different from the literary exam. Even though Chen Chao has caused a sensation in the past few days, not many people believe that this Deputy Commander of the Left Guard could win first ce.

    After experiencing that day''s dangers, Chen Chao solemnly vowed never to gamble again. Therefore, he was simply hiding in that small courtyard these days, tempering his bones and ligaments.

    He did not care about these things at all.

    However, in thergest gambling house in the southern city, a tall and slender man walked in during the afternoon, quickly attracting the attention of the gambling house boss.

    The gambling house boss was a plump middle-aged man who was considered a big shot in the southern city. He did not fear ordinary so-called big shots. But after he saw that man walking in, he immediately changed his demeanor and greeted him obsequiously, asking, "Lord Commander, if there''s something that I can assist you with, just send someone to inform me. There was no need for you toe in person."

    The visitor was none other than Song Lian, the Commander of the Left Guard. On the surface, he was one of themanders of the two guard divisions responsible for the security of the entire Divine Capital. But in reality, the ones most afraid of him were the bosses of the gambling houses and brothels. Once they offended this "King of Hell," things would not be so simple anymore.

    "I want to ce a bet. Don''t I need toe personally?"

    Song Lian looked at the gambling house boss with an unfriendly expression.

    The gambling house owner forced a smile and said, "Of course, Commander, it''s just that I don''t know whom you came personally to bet on. Shall I give you some suggestions?"

    "Give me a break! Your Father is the Commander of the Left Guard. Naturally, I''ll support my own people. I''ll bet on Chen Chao!"

    Song Lian took out a magical artifact and threw it to the gambling house boss, sneering, "Hurry up and calcte, give me a ticket!"

    The gambling house boss was taken aback but did not dare to say much. Chen Chao was not a top contender for the championship. No matter how high the odds, it was almost impossible for him to win. So, when Song Lian ced a bet on Chen Chao''s victory, the gambling house boss had nothing to object to.

    After quickly counting the money, the gambling house boss had his assistant issue a betting ticket to Song Lian.

    After he sweated profusely and finally finished writing the ticket. When he passed it to Song Lian, another person entered from outside.

    The person who arrived surveyed the surroundings. The gambling house boss took one look and his expression changed again. He went up to greet him, "Steward Liu, why have youe in person?"

    The man who showed up at this moment was none other than the steward from the Second Prince''s manor, Steward Liu.

    Steward Liu saw Song Lian. After he finished greeting this Commander of the Left Guard, he said, "I''m representing the Second Prince''s manor to ce a bet on Chen Chao!"

    The gambling house boss'' heart thumped and he said somewhat uncertainly, "Second Prince wants to bet on that Commander Chen too?"

    Steward Liu gave a coldugh.

    The gambling house boss was taken aback, but he still called his assistant toe and count the money for this important guest.

    But soon, another person entered the shop again.

    The gambling house boss recognized this person too, he was a steward from the Xie Residence.

    With a brave face, the gambling house boss approached him and asked, "Are you also here to bet on Commander Chen?"

    That steward nodded and smile, "How did you know?"

    The gambling house boss widened his eyes, a bit puzzled as he asked, "Why do all of you think that Commander Chen can win first ce?"

 Chapter 145: Deep Affection

    Whether was it the Xie Family, Song Lian, or the Second Prince, they were actually just showing their stance; which was that the three of their houses were expressing their support for Chen Chao. As for whether Chen Chao could win the championship or not, it was actually not important.

    Regardless of whether Chen Chao won or not, he would definitely be a highly sought-after young man in Great Liang Dynasty. Therefore, the prominent figures did not care about these at all.

    Chen Chao was unaware of therge sums of money these prominent figures were using to express their support for him. If he had known, he would have definitely cried for them not to go through the trouble and just give him all the money.

    He was preparing for the final martial exam these few days.

    After Xie Nandu took first ce in the literary exam, he felt a lot of pressure right now. Just as the Empress had said, he could not be inferior to a woman no matter what, right? Especially a girl that he liked.

    Song Lian entered that small low-rise courtyard alone today.

    A woman was currently washing clothes in the center of the courtyard. Seeing Song Lian carrying a bag of rice, she frowned and said with displeasure, "Why did you buy such a big bag of rice again? Do you really treat me as an outsider?"

    Song Lian did not even lift his head and casually said, "The constable office distributed it. I can''t finish it all by myself and weevils will grow if I leave it there. I brought it for you to eat so that it won''t be a waste."

    Some time ago, he had told that woman that he worked as a petty official at some constable office. He was not some big shot, but an ordinary constable. His monthly sry was not much either.

    The woman did not doubt his exnation too much. It was just that she felt a bit envious as she said, "What kind of government office keeps giving you things every few days?"

    Song Lian did not respond. After pouring the rice bag on his shoulder into the rice bin with familiarity, he went to pour himself a cup of tea. After drinking arge cup, he dragged a long bench to the courtyard and sat down, patting off the dust on his body.

    The woman looked up but did not see a second person. She then asked rather curiously, "Where''s that kid Chen Chao? Why isn''t he here today?"

    "That kid has an exam in a couple of days. He''s been studying hardtely. He was also craving your food and asked me to bring some back for himter."

    Song Lian''s face did not turn red nor did his heart rate increase. When it came to telling lies, he had long changed from who he used to be.

    Hearing this, the woman quickly stood up, wiped her hands on her clothes, smiling slightly. She grumbled, "If he wanted to eat, why didn''t hee in person? Isn''t it better to have a warm meal? It doesn''t take much time."

    As she spoke, she quickly went inside to wash the rice and cook a meal.

    Song Lian sat down in front of that wooden tub very naturally and was about to start washing the clothes.

    Inside the house, the woman heard themotion outside and quickly said, "You shouldn''t do these things anymore. Last time, you ended up ripping several of the clothes. I had to pay quite a sum of money!"

    Hearing her words, Song Lian sheepishly withdrew his hands. As a Great Beyond martial artist, how could he have done these things before? When washing clothes, he naturallycked finesse.

    "If you really can''t sit still, then you can chop some firewood."

    "Okay."

    "By the way, the water in the water jar is running low. Help me to fill it upter."

    "Okay."

    "There are a few loose roof tiles. it always leaks when it rains. If you have time, can you take a look? It''s too high and I can''t climb up there."

    "Okay."

    "Can''t you say a few more words? Why do you always respond with just one word?"

    "O... right."

    "Song Lian, you''re not a likable person at all."

    "I don''t think so."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the Myriad Willow Convention was being held, the court sessions of the Great Liang Dynasty never came to a halt. The Great Liang emperor appeared at court every day. Even after the sessions were over, he never went to thekeside to observe the literary exam. The Great Liang Dynasty had prepared a lot for the Myriad Willow Convention. However, looking at the Emperor''s demeanor, it seemed as if the Myriad Willow Convention was not all that important after all.

    In reality, there was indeed another matter that was far more important than the Myriad Willow Convention in the Emperor''s heart presently.

    It was the Empress'' health.

    The Empress had always been in poor health. Over the years, countless renowned physicians hade to diagnose and treat her, but none of them could find a solution. They could only prescribe some precious spirit medicines to nourish her body, but they were unable to cure herpletely.

    Even with the best spirit medicines, the Empress'' health continued to deteriorate day by day. At this point, it had worsened even more.

    A few days ago, the Empress had already been confined to her bed.

    On this day, even before the court sessions were over, the Great Liang emperor anxiously interrupted the session and dismissed the officials, returning to the pce early.

    He did not order anyone to prepare a sedan but instead, walked alone towards the Empress'' chamber. Along the way, numerous pce maids and eunuchs who saw the Great Liang emperor silently knelt down. The Emperor paid little attention and continued walking alone until he arrived at the Empress'' chamber.

    Standing outside the pce, he nced at the pce attendantsing and going. The Great Liang emperor''s expression went from grim to gentle. After waiting for a slight smile to appear on his face, he slowly entered.

    It was still midsummer, yet there was a sense of heat within the pce. Normally, the usual talismans would not becking here. But in reality, they were everywhere because the Empress'' body had be extremely weak. She had reached a point where she desperately needed warmth. So the pce was filled with talismans, not to cool the temperature, but to warm it up.

    The Great Liang emperor approached the bed and sat down slowly, gazing at the woman who had be much thinner. The pain in his eyes could no longer be concealed.

    Sensing the difference in her surroundings, the Empress opened her eyes slightly and discovered that sure enough, it was the Great Liang emperor who hade. She nced outside and then spoke with some effort, "Your Majesty, it is not yet time for the court session to be dismissed."

    There was a slight hint of anger in her voice, but it was not strong. It was mostly a sense of helplessness.

    That was the meaning of helplessness.

    The Great Liang emperor furrowed his brows and also said with some unhappiness. "You''re ill. We said We won''t hold the court session and that We would apany you. You used Us of neglecting state affairs, so We have never done so. Now, We merely dismissed the session a little earlier, and you still have to say this?"

    The Empress said softly, "Your Majesty is the ruler of the world. If you don''t want to listen to me, it is your prerogative. I can also apologize to Your Majesty."

    Hearing these words, the Great Liang emperor frowned again before saying rather aggrievedly, "Why are you saying such things? We just wanted to spend more time with you. We have so much time to apany the world, but so little with you. Right now, We only want to reim some of that time. If you''re not happy, We won''t do it anymore."

    Upon hearing this, the Empress smiled and replied softly, "I can still say a few words now, but when I''m gone, who will be able to restrain Your Majesty? Nation Teacher has long passed away, and Your Majesty probably won''t listen to the words of your sons too. As for those officials, when has Your Majesty ever cared about them?"

    The Great Liang emperor shook his head and said, "Empress, you still have many years to apany Us. Why speak of these things?"

    "Stop deceiving yourself as well as others, Your Majesty. Don''t you think I know what my health is like? It''s just that I really don''t want to die yet at this moment. I don''t know if I can hold on until that child enters the pce again."

    There was some emotion in her eyes, directed towards Chen Chao.

    The Great Liang emperor said, "If you want to see that child, then just have him enter the pce. Take another look at him before the martial exam begins?"

    "Forget it, I don''t want to distract him. Besides, I''ve already met him before. If I can hold on until he returns from the martial exam, there are some heartfelt words that I really want to say."

    The Empress looked at the Great Liang emperor and said softly, "Your Majesty, I know that even now, you''re still uncertain about his identity. But I can be certain that he''s that child."

    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to ask why I''m so certain. Some things simply don''t have logical exnations."

    The Great Liang emperor smiled and said, "Since you''ve said so, We believe you."

    The Empress nodded and reminisced, "That girl was fated to live a tough life. Nobody in the manor liked her much and Mother despised her even more. Because of these matters, Father could only hide in the northern frontier. In the entire manor, I was the only one that she talked to more frequently. Later, I originally thought she had found a good home, but I didn''t expect the oue to be so tragic. Her life was filled with hardships."

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak.

    He naturally knew about those stories.

    The Empress continued, "I still remember the day that girl was brought into the manor, timid and full of fear in her eyes."

    Recalling a distant figure from the past, the expression on the Empress'' face became rather nostalgic.

    The Great Liang emperor looked at her and said, "Sometimes We wonder, if We hadn''t risen in rebellion and waged that war, would you have been spared from these sufferings?"

    The Empress shook her head and said with a smile, "If Your Majesty hadn''t fought that war, the world wouldn''t be better off. It wouldn''t have been a favorable oue for Your Majesty either. Losing your title, being confined for life, perhaps that would have been the best fate for Your Majesty. However, knowing the temperament of that child, it''s likely that it wouldn''t have stopped there. Your Majesty''s life likely would not have been spared. But the most important thing is that the world would have lost Your Majesty. How could Great Liang be how it is today?"

    The Great Liang emperor said self-deprecatingly, "How are We so irreceable?"

    The Empress did not rush to speak. She simply looked at the pcenterns in the distance that had not been lit yet. She did not know if she would still be able to see thosenterns light up either. Even if she could, how many more days could she see?

    She remembered the first time she met His Highness the Prince at thekeside when they were young. These two people''s initial encounter was not considered pleasant, but the subsequent stories could truly be regarded as a model for emperors and empresses throughout the ages. Such a story was likely unprecedented in the past and would be difficult toe by in the future.

    "Your Majesty, I''ve seen that girl and I am very satisfied. Since she also likes that child, there''s no need to let her make those meaningless choices again."

    The Great Liang emperor looked at her and said, "Of course."

    "I gave her the bracelet that the Queen Mother gave me."

    The Empress smiled, genuinely quite happy.

    The Great Liang emperor jokingly remarked, "When our eldest son got married, We thought you would give her the bracelet, but in the end, you didn''t. The same thought crossed Our mind when our second son got married, but again, it didn''t happen. We then thought it was meant for our third son''s wife, but We didn''t expect you to give it to that girl."

    The Empress smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you didn''t see how panicked he looked when I scared that child. No matter how level-headed he appears, deep down, that child still has a childish side when ites to things he cares about. But he didn''t have much to begin with, and now that he finally has a girl he likes, if she were to be snatched by someone, I can''t imagine how heartbroken he would be."

    "Yes, that''s why you must firmly ce that girl in his hands now."

    The Empress said, "Our family owes theirs quite a lot, but that''s not my reason. I simply don''t want him to suffer injustices throughout his life like that girl."

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak because he could already tell that the Empress in front of him was extremely tired.

    Indeed, the Empress felt her eyelids bing heavy, unable to keep them open. She closed her eyes slightly and said softly, "Your Majesty, I''ll nap for a bit. When the sunset is beautifulter, I will apany Your Majesty to watch it."

    The Great Liang emperor nodded and said with a faint smile, "Sleep, We will wake youter."

    He stood up and gently covered the sleeping Empress with a nket.

    Then he slowly got up, walked to the doorway, and looked at the sun that had just reached noon height.

    None of the pce attendants here dared to make the slightest sound.

    They all knew that the Emperor was the most gentle when he was by the Empress'' side. But now, the Empress had already reached this state, it was evident that the Emperor''s mood must be extremely poor at the moment.

    "Summon the imperial physicians, We want to see them."

    The Great Liang emperor looked into the distance, his voice rather weary. "Summon the Dean to the pce."

    After saying these two sentences, the Great Liang emperor became somewhat exhausted and directly sat down on the doorstep.

    He looked into the distance, lost in thought. But most likely, what he longed for the most was the woman who once sat by his side.

    He had this woman apany him throughout the first half of his life. But it became an unknown for thetter half of his life.

    They had known each other since young and apanied each other for half a lifetime, without ever harboring suspicion or anything else. Their feelings werepletely iprehensible to outsiders, unrted to status or anything else. It was just the simplest form of love.

    He was somewhat saddened, but could not cry.

    He was the emperor, he could not cry in front of the world''s people.

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the stone steps before him and whispered, "If wonderful would it be if we were still young."

 Chapter 146: Martial Exam Begins

    When the dean saw that the person arriving was Li Heng, he understood something and quickly stood up, changing his shoes. Soon, he arrived at the pce.

    It was already afternoon and the sun was already gradually moving westward. The Great Liang emperor sat on the doorstep outside the Empress'' chamber, while a group of imperial physicians were kneeling there.

    The pce attendants in the distance dared not look over here and could only keep their heads lowered in silence.

    The dean walked over from afar and Li Heng stopped his footsteps even further away, standing there quietly without approaching any closer.

    The Great Liang emperor waved his hand and the group of imperial physicians quickly expressed their gratitude and left.

    The dean came over and casually sat beside the Great Liang emperor.

    The dean of the academy and the Emperor were close friends. They often did not adhere to the etiquette between ruler and subject; they were friends at present.

    "We still want to ask one more time, is there really no way?"

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the dean and said, "If there''s a way, We will do anything."

    The dean looked at him and asked, "If the Infatuation Daoist Temple has the medicine, will Your Majesty go on your knees and beg?"

    "We won''t."

    The Great Liang emperor shook his head and said softly, "If that''s the case, We will personally go and get it."

    The dean smiled and said, "I heard that Your Majesty regrets fighting the war."

    The Great Liang emperor was silent. He naturally had some regrets.

    The Dean said softly, "Let go of the things you''ve done and don''t dwell on them anymore, Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the Dean and said softly, "Perhaps We are just unwilling. Nation Teacher left Us back then, and now, she''s leaving too. There are hardly any people left by Our side."

    The dean looked at his old friend and sighed before slowly saying, "After death, the soul must endure three cmities and six tribtions. If it''s not resilient enough, it might not even have a next life. Even if there''s a next life, all memories of the past life will bepletely forgotten. Therefore, being together in this lifetime is a great fortune. Your Majesty has cherished it. Now, it''s time to let go."

    The Great Liang emperor nced at the dean and said, "In the 11th year of Tianjian, there were rumors in Ying Prefecture about an immortal descending to the mortal realm. We sent people to search for them. Since it was an immortal, there''s naturally eternal life and immortal medicines too. But it was all just a fantasy. We gained nothing."

    The dean said, "Reaching Nepenthe Realm can be hailed as reaching the end of cultivation. Even if there are higher cultivation realms, it presumably only offers more lifespan. The idea of eternal life is truly illusory."

    The Great Liang emperor said, "We know. We just can''t bear to part, can''t bear to part."

    The dean said softly, "One day, we''ll all have to leave."

    "But, We still can''t bear it."

    The Great Liang emperor said with a slight smile, "Really can''t bear it."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    With this year''s reform of the martial exam, cultivators no longer need to draw lots andpete against each other in separate groups,peting round after round. Instead, everyone would enter a microcosm together, and thepetition was based on the number of demons they killed. Thepetition had be more straightforward, but for the cultivators, it had be even more challenging.

    In the past, they only needed to defeat their opponents,

    Now that it became battling against demons, each fight would be a life-and-death battle. Although they could leave by breaking the bamboo token,petition was different from life-and-death showdowns. How could it be so simple?

    The prominent figures arrived by theke.

    Wei Xu, this schr who had disappeared ever since hosting the start of the Myriad Willow Convention, arrived too.

    Wei Xu nced at one of the big shots by thekeside. It was the Chief Enforcer daoist of the Heavenly Water Daoist Temple. He was responsible for overseeing the microcosm.

    The reform of the martial exam had long been discussed among the important figures, and the preparations in the early stages were actually very thorough.

    The Chief Enforcer daoist handed over the courtyard-like object in his hand to Wei Xu and calmly said, "Mr. Wei, most of the demons inside were found within the borders of Great Liang''s borders, but there is also a small number captured from the Northern Frontier. Some of these demons are even mutated variants. Although their highest cultivation realm is only Bitter Sea Realm, dealing with them is definitely not easy."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "If there are no issues with the bamboo tokens, there shouldn''t be any major problems."

    The Chief Enforcer daoist did not say anything. He just smiled faintly.

    In the distance, someone hung an incredibly huge list on the mountain wall. It was densely packed with countless names. Those names were currently arranged randomly. Once the actual martial exam began, the names on the list would change, and the rankings would depend on the number of demons killed as well as the cultivation realm of those demons.

    They had already nted mystic arts on those demons in advance, andbined with the mystic arts on the bamboo tokens, the cultivators did not need to worry about anything. As long as they personally killed the demons, their achievements would be recorded.

    The cultivators looked at the huge list and were naturally filled with excitement. Although the martial exam had attracted many people in previous years, it naturally paled greatly inparison to this year.

    Their only regret was that they could not witness the martial exam firsthand this time. They could only judge who was leading in the microcosm through the changes in the rankings on the list.

    However, some cultivators looked up and noticed a huge mirror in front of the big shots on the pavilion. It was called the Heavenly Light Mirror, an exceedingly famous magic artifact in the cultivation world. By connecting it with the magic artifact they ced in the microcosm, they could see the scenes inside.

    Since it was a martial exam, the prominent figures naturally wanted to see which young cultivators performed well here.

    Wei Xu stood by theke, watching the young cultivators who hade here. Then, he opened his hand up and threw that microcosm out.

    Then, there was someone who distributed bamboo tokens by thekeside. The cultivators who received the bamboo token walked toward theke and entered the microcosm.

    The martial examsted only ten days. They needed to kill enough demons within that time and strive for the best ranking.

    So naturally, many people did not want to waste time and entered directly without much thought.

    The cultivators with the bamboo tokens quickly entered the microcosm.

    Soon, only one bamboo token was left in the bamboo basket by theke, and it had two words written on it: Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao arrived thetest.

    Countless cultivators were watching him this time as well, but he did not pay much attention. Dressed in ck, he slowly walked in front of the bamboo basket by thekeside. Reaching out to pick up his own bamboo token, he casually tied it to his waist. Then, instead of immediately entering, he stood next to Wei Xu and opened his mouth to ask, "Mr. Wei, I won''t die inside, will I?"

    Wei Xu nced at him and smiled, "Not entirely sure, it''s possible."

    Chen Chao sighed, "You know what I''m talking about."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "I know. It''s not a big issue. Even if I wanted to argue with them, it would be difficult to make them understand too."

    There was another unspoken sentence in his mind: Why should I argue for you?

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Isn''t this tantly bullying me?"

    "Little Junior Sister is already first ce in the literary exam, which has made things a little troublesome. So, I can''t help you with your matter."

    Wei Xu was very calm.

    Could not help, or did not want to help.

    These were two different answers, but Chen Chao knew they were practically the same.

    "Since they are just minor actions, they won''t be too significant. With your abilities, you just have to be a little more careful. If you really can''t ept it, you can withdraw now."

    Be it the literary exam or the martial exam, withdrawal was always allowed.

    However, even Zuo Qing who experienced humiliation by theke did not withdraw because he could not stand the mockery. If Chen Chao were to withdraw now, he would also be subject to ridicule.

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment and said, "I really do feel like withdrawing."

    Wei Xu did not say anything, he just quietly watched him.

    Chen Chao stood by thekeside, thinking about the bracelet on Xie Nandu''s wrist and how Xie Nandu had emerged as the victor by theke. Shaking his head, he said, "Some things cannot be changed, but it''s not a big deal either. Since it has to be this way, then I''ll sh through it with my saber step by step."

    Wei Xu said, "Be careful, the problem isn''t really that big."

    Chen Chao did not say anything, he just walked towards theke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Further away, Xie Nandu and Zhu Xia were each holding a bag of honey dates, looking over here.

    Zhu Xia asked, "Big Sister Xie, do you think he can really emerge as the victor?"

    Xie Nandu ate a honey date and said, "Not entirely sure, but I think staying alive shouldn''t be too much of a problem."

    Zhu Xia, not quite understanding, pouted and asked, "What do you mean?"

    She could notprehend the intricacies involved and only thought about the cultivators joining hands to deal with Chen Chao.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "The problem isn''t significant, there''s not much to say."

    Zhu Xia responded with an "oh" and suddenlyughed as she said, "Big Sister Xie, everyone hase here to watch the show today. If we go and buy some food, we definitely won''t have to wait in line. After we buy ande back, there might be some changes here."

    When talking about food, Zhu Xia''s eyes lit up. She had already fallen for the Divine Capital, but her greatest love was naturally still the food here.

    Xie Nandu thought about it and said with a nod, "That''s fine with me."

 Chapter 147: Killing Demons in the Microcosm

    The ''microcosm'' was actually a massive spatial magic artifact. Due to the different cultivation schools, cultivators would forge various types of magic artifacts that suited their own daoist techniques. These magic artifacts varied greatly, even among cultivators that cultivated the same daoist techniques, the magic artifacts they used might not necessarily be the same.

    However, when it came to spatial magic artifacts, they were mostly simr. The mostmonly seen were magic artifacts used by cultivators to store items. Such magic artifacts were often notrge, with a space about the size of a house. If the grade was slightly higher, the space would berger. However, these magic artifacts could not store living beings and could not be considered a world, so they cannot be called a microcosm at all.

    A microcosm was the most top-tier type among spatial magic artifacts and, to some extent, it already transcended the domain of spatial magic artifacts. Its greatest difference from storage magic artifacts was that living beings could live inside microcosms.

    There were not many microcosms in the cultivation world. The one here by thekeside, belonged to the Heavenly Water Daoist Temple. The Heavenly Water Daoist Temple held a position in Daoism that was second only to the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Being under the Infatuation Daoist Temple for a long time had naturally given rise to many aspirations. Taking advantage of the Myriad Willow Convention, the Heavenly Water Daoist Temple did not only actively participate in the reform, they even brought their microcosm to the Divine Capital, using it as the trial ground for the martial exam. It was sufficient to demonstrate the urgent desire of the Heavenly Water Daoist Temple.

    However, the one currently in charge of this microcosm''s operations was not a daoist from Heavenly Water Daoist Temple, but Wei Xu.

    Because he was overseeing the operation of this microcosm, that was why he said to Chen Chao earlier that it was a minor issue.

    It was just that he did not exin things clearly. Firstly, it was unnecessary, and secondly, he did not want to say much.

    Standing by theke, Wei Xu looked towards the pavilion over there and was rather silent.

    The pavilion had already been cleared out. Only some of the truly important characters remained in front of the Heavenly Light Mirror.

    The elderly man from Myriad Heaven Pce stood before the mirror, smiling as he observed the scenes inside. He asked, "Who do you all think will be the champion of this martial exam?"

    Beside the old man stood the temple lord of the Heavenly Longevity Temple. After a moment of silence, this temple lord said, "I''m afraid it will still be those few youngsters who have stepped into Bitter Sea Realm."

    Although the martial exam had changed, adding a lot of uncertainty, cultivation realm was still the most important thing here.

    In this Myriad Willow Convention martial exam, although the top young talents of the current era did not appear here, among the young participants, there were indeed several individuals who ranked high on the Latent Dragon List.

    "Song Changxi should have the best chance."

    One of the big shots opened his mouth and said, "He entered the Bitter Sea Realm several years ago and is likely the one with the highest cultivation base among everyone."

    The person they mentioned, Song Changxi, came from the Longevity Dao lineage of Daoism. He had always been regarded as the most remarkable young talent in Daoism, apart from the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Twin Pirs. After he arrived in the Divine Capital, he had never shown his face, devoting himself to bitter cultivation in order to achieve victory in the martial exam.

    The sect he belonged to was nothing more than a third-rate small sect. It was unknown what stroke of luck they had, to actually acquire such an extraordinary genius. This alone had already made other sects extremely envious.

    "Liang Zhao may stand a chance to. Among the itinerant cultivators, his cultivation realm is already pretty good. However, this person has always been ustomed to freedom, making it difficult to say whether he will join any sect."

    "That''s true. Besides these two, the rest probably don''t stand any chance."

    The prominent figures felt rather emotional. They actually held quite the expectations for these youngsters.

    However, they were also somewhat disappointed because those true young geniuses did note. Daoism''s Twin Pirs did note, that young sword cultivator did note, and the little novice monk from the Deercry Monastery who was said to have been able to sense heaven and earth since young did note.

    These were all the first-rate youngsters of the current era, and their absence somehow made this martial exam feel iplete.

    "Look, there''s activity."

    A prominent figure opened his mouth with a hint of joy.

    A new scene appeared in the Heavenly Light Mirror before their eyes.

    "It''s a Mountain Spirit."

    A prominent figuremented, "Such a demon is rarely seen in the world too."

    With the great wall in the north built by the Great Liang Dynasty and countless soldiers guarding it, it was difficult for the Demon King''s Court''s demons to advance southward inrge numbers. Those demons with profound cultivations were firmly blocked in the north. Only these demons within the nation''s borders had existed many years ago, but most of the ones with profound cultivations had been killed. The remaining demons had cultivation levels that were not considered high.

    However, there were too many demons that remained, making it impossible to exterminate them all at once.

    Mountain spirits were a rare type of demon that was rarely seen.

    They were extremely adept at hiding and lived deep in the mountains, preying on passing woodcutters and travelers. Even if ordinary cultivators discovered their presence, it was difficult to find them too.

    "It''s that young martial artist."

    "I heard that he was a warden of the Great Liang Dynasty in earlier years and specialized in killing demons for a living."

    "Not in earlier years, it was just recently. He''s still a warden. It''s just that he had no choice but toe to the Divine Capital after killing several southern qi refiners. Now, he''s participating in the martial exam on behalf of the Great Liang Dynasty and just so happened to hit the jackpot with demon hunting."

    "Just a teenager, I don''t believe he''s truly proficient in killing demons. That mountain spirit is also in the Divine Trove Realm. He probably won''t find it easy to deal with."

    "That''s true. No matter how skilled he is in quarreling, and even if he''s skilled in killing demons, it will take some time too... How is it possible?!"

    The voices of the prominent figures abruptly stopped.

    Because the images that appeared in the Heavenly Light Mirror quickly informed them a truth.

    Which was that... that teenager was really skilled in killing demons.

    "If I didn''t see wrongly, that mountain spirit should be Divine Trove Realm, right...?"

    "Yes, you didn''t see wrongly."

    "How many swings of his saber did he use?"

    "He didn''t use his saber, he smashed that mountain spirit with a single punch."

    "But the real question is, how did he know to punch from that angle?"

    "No, I feel that the problem lies with why he chose that exact moment to strike."

    The old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce smiled and said, "That young man is highly skilled in killing demons. He must be very familiar with the habits of that mountain spirit too. Otherwise, how could he achieve such a feat?"

    As people listened to the words of this great daoist sage, they were stunned and had to nod in agreement with his statement. If it were not for that, Chen Chao would never have been able to kill the mountain spirit so easily.

    Heavenly Longevity Temple Lord said rather worriedly, "At the rate he''s killing, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for him to NOT top the rankings."

    The reform of the martial exam into a demon hunt was decided by those prominent figures. There were concerns before, whether the participation of the young men from the Great Liang''s northern frontier army would affect it. However, no one expected that the youngsters from the north did not return, and instead, Chen Chao emerged.

    The old man said, "What can we do? The rules have already been set. Since he''s an expert, let''s see how many he can kill."

    After saying these words, the old man stopped talking.

    But by thekeside, cries of astonishment already sounded out.

    The cultivators who were paying attention to the list initially wanted to see those familiar names changing. However, they never expected that the first name to change would be Chen Chao''s.

    That name on the list dissipated, only to reform at the top, and behind his name, there was an obvious bloodstain.

    Or perhaps, it could be called a red mark.

    This indicated that in a very short period of time, Chen Chao had already killed a demon.

    While no one else had encountered any demons, he had already taken the lead.

    "Perhaps it''s just luck, maybe it''s just a small demon."

    They were not qualified to be in front of the Heavenly Light Mirror on that pavilion, so they had no idea what was happening inside. They could only specte at this moment.

    "Yes, it''s just luck. Soon, he will be surpassed."

    As the cultivators by thekeside spoke, sure enough, Liang Zhao''s name started to move. There was a patch of bloodstain behind his name, but he did not reach the top position on the list.

    Seeing this scene, the cultivators furrowed their brows, unwilling to believe such a thing.

    "He''s just lucky."

    "Yes, he''ll be overtaken very soon..."

    The voices by thekeside came and went quickly.

    Because amidst everyone''s eyes, several bloodstains appeared behind Chen Chao''s name.

    This meant that he had killed several more demons in a short period of time.

    People also quickly noticed that the size of the bloodstains behind his name varied.

    The initial bloodstain was thergest, while the subsequent ones were not as big.

    This also meant that the size of the bloodstains could totally distinguish the strength of the demons.

    "It''s impossible... How could he be so fast... and why are there so many?"

    Thekeside was very quiet, but someone could not help but speak, their face filled with disbelief.

    "He must be cheating!"

    Listening to this remark, the young cultivators remained silent. No one spoke up, and naturally, no one believed in the so-called cheating during the martial exam.

    Moreover, those true prominent figures did not speak. Naturally, no one would believe such ims.

    The big shots would not let such a thing happen.

    Even if this ce was the Divine Capital.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, Xie Nandu and Zhu Xia walked over carrying arge pile of food and happened to witness this scene.

    Zhu Xia was startled and subconsciously let go, causing the food in her arms to fall to the ground.

    "He''s so fierce!"

 Chapter 148: Twilight

    Xie Nandu bent down to pick up the scattered food and stuffed them back into Zhu Xia''s arms. She also took out a small bun and stuffed it into Zhu Xia''s mouth.

    "He''s indeed quite remarkable."

    Xie Nandumented, then she came to thekeside carrying a bag of food. Wei Xu was still there, standing in the same spot the entire time. He never moved at all.

    As the current overseer of this microcosm, it was actually quiteborious. How could it be as easy as it appeared on the surface?

    Xie Nandu handed over the bag of food and looked at the fine beads of sweat on Wei Xu''s forehead. She said, "Senior Brother, you''ve worked hard."

    Wei Xu took the bag and said with a smile, "It''s a disciple''s duty to serve his Teacher when needed. This is something that can''t be helped."

    "Can Senior Brotherst for ten days?"

    Xie Nandu was quite curious.

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "It''s not that difficult. This microcosm is only the size of a county. Forget about ten days, even if it''s 100 days, it won''t matter too."

    Xie Nandu nodded in agreement. Although she had read many books, there were still many things she did not know.

    Seeing that Xie Nandu did not have any further questions after asking this question, Wei Xu thought for a moment and smiled, "Does Junior Sister want to know the current situation inside?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "No."

    This piqued Wei Xu''s curiosity, and he asked, "Isn''t Junior Sister worried about that young man?"

    Xie Nandu still shook her head and said, "Since he said that he''ll win, then I believe he''ll take first ce."

    Wei Xu said, "Even if it''s a daunting challenge?"

    Xie Nandu said, "Before I participated in the literary exam, who would have believed that I could win?"

    Wei Xu said seriously, "I''ve always believed in Junior Sister."

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not say anything more.

    However, soon she furrowed her brows and turned her head towards thekeside.

    There was a figure standing there, watching her.

    Xie Nandu fell silent for a moment, then walked towards the person.

    "Eunuch Li."

    Xie Nandu spoke up.

    Li Heng nced at Xie Nandu and whispered, "The empress invites Miss Xie to enter the pce."

    Xie Nandu looked at Li Heng and asked, "Now?"

    Li Heng nodded.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head, "Please wait, Eunuch Li. I''ll return to the academy and tidy up my appearance."

    Li Heng, who used to be easy-going, shook his head upon hearing this and said softly, "Miss, pleasee with me quickly. The empress cannot wait any longer."

    When he said this, there was a hint of sorrow in his eyes.

    Xie Nandu was taken aback, looking at Li Heng rather disbelievingly.

    Li Heng nodded slightly, which already informed her of the answer.

    Xie Nandu frowned.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the imperial city, it was extremely quiet at the moment.

    The pce attendants dared not make a sound, and the eunuchs were even trembling in fear.

    In these past few days, everyone could feel the current mood of the Emperor, so no one wanted to make any mistakes at this time, and they certainly did not want to incur the Emperor''s anger.

    Li Heng led Xie Nandu past the pce walls. This time, his footsteps were much quicker.

    There was a sense of urgency.

    The entire imperial city knew that time was running out.

    Xie Nandu did not speak. When she saw that Empress before, she noticed that herplexion was not good and her health was poor. However, she never expected that in such a short period of time, the Empress would actually deteriorate to such a point.

    This was not a simple case of being bedridden; it was something more serious than that.

    Listening to Li Heng''s implication, it seemed that the Empress''s current condition was critical and time was running out.

    Thinking about this matter, Xie Nandu felt a headache and some sadness too. While a grand event like the Myriad Willow Convention was currently taking ce, everyone''s attention was focused on that, but who knew that within this imperial city, an even greater incident was currently about to happen.

    As Xie Nandu stepped into the sleeping chamber, she saw a tall figure passing by in front of her. She instinctively wanted to bow, but she only heard a voice saying, "Hurry in."

    It was the Emperor of Great Liang speaking. He quickly left the sleeping chamber, but he would surely be nearby.

    Xie Nandu walked in.

    The talismans that radiated heat had already been removed. At present, this sleeping chamber appeared icy-cold, just like some ces.

    She approached the empress'' bedside and took a look.

    Then, she felt rather sad.

    The Empress before her was already very frail, looking like an elderly person on the brink of death.

    Xie Nandu called out softly, "Your Majesty."

    The Empress only slowly opened her eyes after a long time and looked at Xie Nandu before her.

    Her eyes were very cloudy at this moment, but still filled with love. She looked like a benevolent andpassionate elder.

    Xie Nandu squatted down in front of the bed and just gazed at her like this.

    This was merely the second time that these two have met.

    The Empress looked at her and said ratherboriously, "Have you eaten?"

    Xie Nandu nodded her head.

    "I''ve made things difficult for you by asking you to enter the pce at this time. How''s the martial exam going? How is that child doing?"

    The Empress spoke slowly, almost needing to rest after saying each sentence. It was truly difficult for her.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "Your Majesty, he is currently in the first ce, but it hasn''t been long since it started."

    The Empress said with some relief, "Being in the first ce or not doesn''t matter, as long as hees back safe and sound."

    Xie Nandu nodded and did not say anything.

    The Empress smiled and said, "You must be curious why I summoned you to the pce at this time."

    Xie Nandu looked at the Empress and said, "I''m all ears to your guidance, Your Majesty."

    The Empress said, "You are very beautiful, just like my little sister."

    She spoke with great effort, but still appeared calm. Xie Nandu silently pondered that the current Empress only seemed to have one younger sister, who was currently cultivating in a Buddhist nunnery outside the Divine Capital.

    The Empress knew what she was thinking and shook her head, saying, "It''s not that person, it''s another one. Not many people know about her. She was the illegitimate daughter my father brought back from outside; a disgraceful secret. My mother never acknowledged her throughout her life and our family was never close to her. It''s just that she talked to me more frequently and really treated me as an elder sister."

    The Empress was the daughter of the Northern Frontier''s Great General. Given her noble background, it was naturally disgraceful for that Great General to have an illegitimate daughter. Moreover, the Empress was supposed to marry the prince back then, who was also the current Emperor. Such a thing naturally could not be known to the public.

    When it came to matters of face, especially involving the imperial family, it was even more sensitive.

    Xie Nandu did not know what to say. Even if the Empress wanted to reveal such a secret, it should not be said to her too. However, since the Empress had spoken, there must be a reason.

    "That girl lived a miserable life outside. After the death of her biological mother, no one took care of her anymore. Father had no choice but to bring her back to the manor. That day, she looked at me timidly, and I knew she was actually a very good girl. After that, no matter how the people in the manor disliked her, I often went to y with her and treated her to delicious food. Although she wasn''t born of my mother, she''s my little sister too, and I have a responsibility as an elder sister."

    "Your Majesty is naturally a kind-hearted person."

    Xie Nandu asked softly, "Where is thisdy now?"

    As she listened, the Empress fell silent for a moment, shook her head, and whispered, "She has already passed away. The first half of her life was extremely difficult, and the second half was supposed to be better because she married quite well, although as a concubine. But that family was wealthy and influential, why would they mistreat her? She just had to endure some bullying from the legal wife."

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    "If that was the case, even if she had lived her entire life peacefully like that, it wouldn''t be considered bad either. But who could have known that one day she would face a great cmity? Her husband passed away early and the legal wife''s son inherited the family business. She was pregnant at that time and gave birth to a son. Being a widow with an orphaned child, she naturally became a target for bullying. How could such days befortable?"

    The Empress said with vicissitudes of emotion, "I learned about this matter and wanted to bring her back to the Divine Capital to take care good care of her. However, her temper was too stubborn."

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth and asked softly, "Your Majesty?"

    The Empress nodded and smiled, "It''s the same as what you''re thinking."

    Xie Nandu was silent for a while, unsure of what to say.

    The Empress whispered, "None of them know it, but I knew it was him with just one nce."

    Xie Nandu felt the jade bracelet on her wrist and suddenly did not know what to say.

    She felt a chill in her heart.

    That was a fear that emerged from nowhere.

 Chapter 149: Some Reunions Are the Best

    The Empress told this story in a simple manner. But in reality, it contained so much more. Many things were huge secrets to the Great Liang Dynasty; unknown to themon people. Even if they knew about it, there was nothing one could say as well.

    It was something to be forgotten after hearing it.

    Xie Nandu looked at the Empress and asked softly, "What does Your Majesty n to do now?"

    The Empress whispered, "I originally wanted to see that child again and speak from the depths of my heart. But it seems I won''t be able to see that day. He has no family left, so I''ll tell you these words instead. Can you pass them on to him at the right time?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and replied softly, "Yes."

    The Empress nced at the jade bracelet on Xie Nandu''s wrist and whispered, "When I married His Majesty back then, no one opposed it. Thatss thought it was wonderful too, but she also felt rather envious. However, she was an illegitimate child, even if she could marry someone someday, it could never be as a legal wife too. Such is the mundane nature of the world. Status is very important, but she didn''t believe it much."

    "So when sheter married into that influential family, even if it wasn''t as the legal wife, she was naturally very satisfied too. When all is said and done, it seems like I destroyed her family, so during her final days, she definitely wouldn''t have liked me."

    Tears welled up in the corners of the Empress'' eyes as she said softly, "But we used to be such close sisters..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At dusk, Xie Nandu walked out of the pce. Li Heng was still waiting there and could not help but ask when he saw Xie Nandu, "Miss Xie, how is Her Majesty?"

    Xie Nandu''s mind was a bit absentminded and she replied softly, "Her Majesty got tired and fell asleep."

    Li Heng nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll escort you out of the pce."

    Xie Nandu looked at this young eunuch and suddenly asked, "What illness does Her Majesty have?"

    Li Heng thought for a moment and shook his head as he whispered, "Overwork and exhaustion. Her Majesty isn''t a cultivator, how can her body withstand the toiling day after day? When His Majesty fought the war, Her Majesty often toiled day and night without sleep for many days at a stretch. After pushing herself like that, how can there not leave behind underlying ailments?"

    Xie Nandu fell silent.

    Li Heng looked at her and continued, "Miss Xie, during this period, the Empress didn''t even meet the princes. She only summoned you..."

    There were many implications in his words and Xie Nandu understood them all.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The martial examination continued. When the sun set, Chen Chao had already killed more than ten demons, firmly upying the top spot. Those few people ranked after him had only killed a few demons,gging far behind.

    It was only the first day and no one had expected that the one who was previously the least favored would now be far ahead of everyone else.

    Furthermore, if this trend continued, he might be champion by a significant margin on the day it ended.

    If that was the case, the faces of those young cultivators would undoubtedly be pped resoundingly.

    That would be a humiliation to all the young cultivators.

    They were determined not to allow such a thing to happen, so at this moment, people could only rely on the cultivators in the microcosm to work hard and push Chen Chao down from the top.

    "Is he courting death? How did he kill three demons at the same time again?"

    "Ah, he killed another demon!"

    "I really don''t understand why those big shots came up with such an idea. He''s like fish in water inside there. He originally came from a background of killing demons. it''s really outrageous!"

    Some starlight fell by thekeside, but the cultivators were unwilling to disperse. Instead, they focused on the changes on the list. At this moment, Chen Chao''s name had umted many blood marks behind it, and it seemed that he was about to leave others far behind.

    People were bing anxious and there was a sense of silence.

    "If he continues killing like this, it probably won''t be as simple as winning first ce! He might even set a record, no, create a record! It''s likely that no one in the next several martial exams will be able to surpass him!"

    "Unless those true geniuses take action, or else, it''s truly impossible!"

    "I hope someone steps up to deal with him!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The time in the microcosm was the same as the outside world. At this moment, night had fallen. Chen Chao was currently leaning against arge tree, quietly counting the demon beads he had obtained during the day by borrowing the moonlight. If it were at any other time, he would have been delighted. After all, killing so many demons meant he would earn a substantial amount of skygold currency; enough to cover the cost of cultivating spiritual medicines. But now, it was different.

    He was no longer that poor and destitute young man. He did not need so many demon beads at all.

    However, Chen Chao still subconsciously collected the demon beads. He was cautious and did not know what would happenter. If it turned out that the results could not be recorded, he could still take the demon beads out as evidence.

    After shifting his gaze away from the demon beads, Chen Chao nced at a distant mountain hollow.

    He did not know the exact size of this microcosm for the time being, but he knew that there was no difference between it and other deste wildernesses. On the contrary, this made him feel at ease; like fish in water.

    This one day of killing demons, he had exerted a great effort, aiming to secure the top spot. Furthermore, he wanted to be champion with a significant advantage.

    This way, he could firmly p those people''s faces, just as he had dered at the imperial banquet.

    However, he was also aware that besides killing demons, another important aspect in the microcosm was to be wary of other cultivators. Those cultivators might not allow him to have such an easy time.

    With these thoughts in mind, Chen Chao sighed.

    But he quickly rose and nced at the dense forest in the distance. After thinking for a moment, he found arge tree and climbed up. In just a moment, he had concealed himself on the tree.

    Before long, a figure approached from a distance and wearily leaned against the trunk of the tree where Chen Chao was on, and rubbed his shoulders.

    Looking at him, he had damaged areas all over his body, looking like he had just experienced a fierce battle.

    Actually, that was right. He had naturally experienced a fierce battle earlier and finally managed to kill a demon.

    Chen Chao sized that person up with the moonlight. Soon, he discovered that this guy was precisely an old acquaintance.

    Zuo Qing.

    Looking at this guy whom he had formed a grudge with by theke, Chen Chao directly jumped down the tree without any hesitation. It was just that when hended, he did not make a sound.

    He was standing behind Zuo Qing. Then, he extended his hand and patted that guy''s shoulder.

    Zuo Qing suddenly turned around.

    Then, what greeted him was a punch.

    A fist smashed against his abdomen.

    He bent over in pain.

    But clearly, the owner of that fist would not let it end there. After that punch, he threw another one toward his chest.

    After two punches, Zuo Qing was in extreme agony. He subconsciously tried to reach for the bamboo token at his waist.

    With just these two punches, he was already very clear that he was definitely not a match for this person whose appearance he could not even make out. But when he reached for his waist, he realized that the bamboo token was missing.

    "Looking for something?"

    In his daze, he heard a mocking voice, and then he was punched again.

    That punchnded on his nose bridge, instantly crushing it and causing blood to gush from his face.

    But even so, the person did not relent. Another punch struck his abdomen, causing him to bend over in pain once again.

    "Looking for this?"

    When he looked up, a bamboo token was dangling in front of his eyes.

    The young man in ck holding the bamboo que, smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist Zuo, we meet again."

 Chapter 150: Crushing Spirits

    Seeing that bamboo token and the young man in ck holding it, Zuo Qing''s expression became extremelyplicated. For a moment, he did not know what to say.

    Chen Chao looked at Zuo Qing''s bruised and swollen face, asking with concern, "Fellow Daoist Zuo, what happened? It looks like you identally fell down. Does it hurt?"

    Zuo Qing said coldly, "Return the bamboo token to me!"

    In this microcosm, if someone had their bamboo token taken away, they would be unable to leave. Being trapped here, it went without saying that encountering powerful demons would undoubtedly lead to dire consequences.

    Therefore, the bamboo token was extremely important to them.

    However, there was a vast disparity in their cultivation levels. If they fought, he would not stand a chance. Otherwise, he would not have been held down and pummeled by Chen Chao earlier.

    Chen Chao looked at him with a grin and did not speak.

    "Must you be so insidious?!"

    Zuo Qing''s face was full of anger as he stared at the young man before him.

    "The rules of the martial exam didn''t mention this. Did you know that even murdering people is allowed, let alone a trivial matter like me taking your bamboo token."

    Chen Chao''s voice grew colder and he said thoughtfully, "Killing you, is permitted by the rules."

    His voice was icy and he did not conceal the killing intent in his words. His murderous intent flowed out naturally. Zuo Qing''s expression turned ugly when he sensed that killing intent and asked with some incredulity, "Are you really going to kill me? My Qingshan Sect won''t just sit idly by and do nothing! Furthermore, there are definitely people watching outside right now. If you openly kill me, you won''t have a good oue!"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to pay attention to him and simply said, "I''ve said it before, it''s permitted by the rules."

    Yes, on the day the Myriad Willow Convention began, someone had asked Wei Xu what would happen if they died in the microcosm.

    Wei Xu''s answer back then was very straightforward too.

    They would feel sorry for you.

    It was just this one sentence.

    Hence, dying in the microcosm was something that was allowed.

    However one died did not matter.

    No one would pry into the events that happened here.

    Even if the Qingshan Sect were to cause trouble for Chen Chaoter, they could only do so in secret, or they would have to openly challenge him.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Did you ever think that today woulde when you said those words by thekeside?"

    Hearing this, Zuo Qing''s had some regret. He had been instigated and had spoken a few words thoughtlessly. He never expected to have provoked this relentless young man. But now that the situation hade to this, he had no choice but to ept it. "Can you let me off? If you kill me, it won''t end well for you either. Besides, I merely said a few words by thekeside. It''s not a crime deserving of death."

    His face already carried a hint of pleading.

    Chen Chao looked at him and was silent for a long time, as if considering whether or not to kill him. Meanwhile, Zuo Qing secretly surveyed his surroundings, seemingly looking for a way to escape. Soon, he made up his mind.

    A talisman suddenly appeared between the two of them and a gust of wind surged forth. Zuo Qing turned around to flee.

    However, after running only a few yards away, he felt a punch strike his back. He stumbled and fell, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    He quickly turned his head in panic and said, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"

    Chen Chao looked at him and did not speak the entire time, emanating a palpable sense of oppression.

    Zuo Qing said very earnestly, "I have no ill intentions towards you, nor towards you guys, I was instigated by someone..."

    "Do you believe these words?"

    Chen Chao looked at him expressionlessly.

    "I can spare your life, but you need to apologize."

    Apologize?

    Apologize to whom?

    Zuo Qing''s expression became very fascinating.

    Chen Chao looked at him quietly, his hand already on the hilt of his saber.

    Zuo Qing was silent for a long time before opening his mouth with some difficulty, "Doing something like that is no better than killing me."

    "There are no outsiders here."

    Zuo Qing opened his mouth, feeling conflicted. He gritted his teeth but could not bring himself to speak.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "If you don''t say it, I''ll really kill you."

    He was very calm when talking, but his eyes were resolute. This version of him instilled a sense of fear in others. Zuo Qing had no doubt that if he did not apologize, Chen Chao would definitely cut his head off with a single stroke of his saber.

    "But how can you dare kill me..."

    Zuo Qing muttered to himself.

    Chen Chao said expressionlessly, "I killed those qi refiners without any qualms."

    Zuo Qing had an agonized look. He waspletely defeated by this sentence. He no longer cared about anything else and quickly spoke, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have rambled nonsense at thekeside without proof, shouldn''t have used you Liang people, shouldn''t have said that Xie Nandu..."

    He was already on the verge of copse. Except, as soon as he spoke the first sentence, the subsequent words came out with less pain. His psychological defenses had beenpletely shattered, and at this moment, no matter what Chen Chao asked him to say, he would probablyply.

    Chen Chao did not speak. He just looked at the sky.

    His action of lifting his head was observed by the prominent figures on the pavilion.

    The prominent figures were very silent and no one spoke. One of them had a particrly unpleasant expression.

    That was the Qingshan Sect''s sect master.

    The Heavenly Light Mirror could not hear their conversation, but how could these prominent figures not understand what was currently happening inside at this moment?

    Seeing how Zuo Qing looked, the sin of the Qingshan Sect snorted coldly, "Traitorous disciple!"

    The Qingshan Sect was not a major sect to begin with and Zuo Qing was naturally one of the outstanding young disciples. He was even a disciple of the sect master himself. How could he have expected that this person wouldck any backbone?

    Another big shot looked at Chen Chao who had raised his head and said calmly, "He''s provoking us."

    They were all extremely important characters in a sect, how could they not understand Chen Chao''s thoughts?

    That old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce smiled and said, "It''s just a dispute among children caused by personal feelings. Since nothing major has happened, let it be."

    There were originally prominent figures who wanted to say something, but seeing that this great daoist great had spoken, they refrained from speaking further. After all, this old man was truly angered previously when the Myriad Heaven Pce''s Saintess suffered an assassination attempt.

    Since Chen Chao had such a connection with the Myriad Heaven Pce, who would be foolish enough to actually provoke them?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Actually, unless you want to kill me, I won''t kill you."

    He looked at Zuo Qing calmly as he spoke these words. Zuo Qing''s face suddenly changed drastically, and he seemed to be lost in a daze.

    Chen Chao was well aware that his every move was being watched. Killing someone was not as simple as it seemed. This was not like the mines in Tianqing County, where you could simply kill someone without consequences.

    Moreover, just as Zuo Qing had mentioned, he had merely said a few words by thekeside. It was not a grave offense.

    The reason for making Zuo Qing apologize and reveal his true thoughts was actually for one thing: to kill his spirit.

    It was not Chen Chao''s first time doing such a thing, so he was proficient at it.

    Zuo Qing was silent for a long time before hesitantly saying, "Since you don''t intend to kill me, what difference does it make whether I apologize or not?"

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "I know that it''s impossible for your apology to be sincere, so I don''t think there''s any meaning in it either."

    He knew that Zuo Qing would not change. But thekeside incident had already urred, Chen Chao had to make him pay the price no matter what..

    Since he could not kill him, then he could only humiliate him.

    To a cultivator, the most humiliating thing was to lower their head to someone they looked down upon.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "For everything that is done, there is a price to pay."

    After saying this sentence, he reached his hand out and threw the bamboo token down, and stomped on it right in front of Zuo Qing, crushing it.

    "No?!"

    With a startled cry, Zuo Qing turned into a wisp of smoke and instantly dissipated, disappearing from the world.

    Chen Chao watched this scene and shook his head.

 Chapter 151: The Youth Who Renders People Speechless

    Zuo Qing woke up by thekeside, feeling dazed for a moment beforeing to his senses. Looking at everything around him, his expression became rather ugly.

    He knew he had lost in this martial exam. He nced at the list absentmindedly and saw that his name was ranked near the bottom. It was because he had only killed one demon. Furthermore, it was obvious that his rank would continue to plummet because he had already been eliminated, and it was only the first day of the martial exam.

    Looking around, he did not see any familiar faces. Realizing that he was among the few who had been eliminated early, his expression grew even worse.

    When he nced at the top of the list, he discovered that the name there was the one he least wanted to see. It made him feel extremely ufortable. He shook his head in anguish, but then noticed a young man approaching from a distance.

    "Senior Brother Wang."

    Zuo Qing said in a dazed voice.

    Senior Brother Wang looked at him and said with some sympathy, "Junior Brother Zuo, Sect Master has issued an order. You are to return to the mountain immediately and remain there for the next ten years. You are not allowed to leave unless you can step into Great Beyond Realm"

    As he spoke, there was some sympathy in Senior Brother Wang''s eyes. Given Zuo Qing''s current cultivation realm and aptitude, it was simply impossible for him to reach the Great Beyond Realm within ten years. In other words, Zuo Qing, who stood before him, would be confined to the mountain for ten years, unable to leave.

    To be honest, such a punishment was excessively severe for Zuo Qing. Hearing these words, Zuo Qing''s expression became ugly to the extreme. He looked at the man before him in disbelief and muttered, "How could this be..."

    He naturally knew that what happened in the microcosm could not be kept secret, but he did not expect things to escte so quickly, and the Sect Master''s reaction to be so intense as well.

    Senior Brother Wang nced at him without saying anything. He roughly knew the inside story. Losing face was not umon among foreign cultivators, but to lose face involving the Great Liang Dynasty was something that could not be tolerated.

    Especially at the Myriad Willow Convention, where Zuo Qing pleaded for mercy from that young man. Such a thing was even more uneptable.

    "Junior Brother Zuo, focus on your cultivation after returning to the mountain. If you have the opportunity, seek revenge after ten years."

    Senior Brother Wang gave him a deep look and then left without saying another word, leaving Zuo Qing standing there alone, feeling lost and dispirited.

    In the distance, a few mockingughs could be heard, making him feel even more hurt.

    Even though it was already night, there were still many people by thekeside. They were currently anxiously following the progress of the martial exam.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked towards the distance, not choosing a more open area, but headed towards a denser part of the forest.

    There were more demons among the mountains, but he feltpletely safe.

    As he entered the forest, it was as if he had returned to Tianqing County, walking through the mountainous forest in the dark nights, searching for the demons hidden on the mountain.

    The sort of feeling was both dangerous and exhrating.

    Whether it was because his aura was too terrifying for the demons or there really were no demons in the vicinity, Chen Chao could not find a single one after searching the deep mountains for half the night. Seeing that it was already approaching the second half of the night, Chen Chao rubbed his neck before deciding not to continue forward. Instead, he began to dig a hole in a concealed thicket.

    In the mountains, hiding in caves was the best choice, based on his years of experience.

    However, Chen Chao soon stopped his actions because he heard some sounds¡ªsome footsteps that sounded out in the distance.

    He frowned and quickly hid himself in the dug-out hole, quietly removing the dirt. He began adjusting his breathing and made his aura nearly undetectable.

    The footsteps stopped not far away and a very low voice sounded, "What''s going on? His aura is gone."

    That person''s voice sounded a little confused and puzzled, not understanding why such a thing would happen.

    "Impossible, the secret art wouldn''t fail. Concentrate and sense carefully, he probably found a ce to hide."

    Another person whispered, "There it is, the aura is very faint, he should be in the area. Let''s search carefully. Maybe we can find him. He''s hiding."

    "Senior Brother, we''ll probably be alerting him like this. What if he''s watching us from the shadows? What should we do then?"

    That voice sounded rather worried.

    "I understand that, but we only have half the night. If daybreakes, people will be looking at him and we won''t be able to do anything."

    The other voice was very angry.

    "Why can''t we pretend to identally run into him during the day? It would be very logical for us to defeat him then."

    That voice was rather doubtful.

    "We''re not here to defeat him, we''re here to kill him, don''t you understand?"

    That senior brother''s voice had a hint of anger.

    "He caused so much trouble at thekeside, it was already humiliating enough. If we find him and kill him, although we can''t acknowledge it, it will still restore our reputation. But damn it, where the hell is this guy!"

    The figure walked through the forest, his aura surged within his sleeves. It was clearly the two who were prepared to strike at any moment.

    Listening to their conversation, Chen Chao remained motionless. He did not even show any fluctuations in emotion, so they had no idea that Chen Chao was hiding right here at this moment. After searching for a while, they soon departed. It was just that when they left, they still held a lot of anger.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. Taking out the bamboo token, he was silent for a long time.

    The bamboo token must have been tampered with by someone, allowing them to track him. Knowing this was one thing, but he couldn''t discard this bamboo token, because if he did, it would mean that he could only be brought out by Wei Xu when the microcosmpletely closed. Once he encountered something before that happened, he would no longer be able to leave this ce.

    In that case, he would likely die, especially if he encountered those powerful demons or those truly powerful young cultivators who wanted his life.

    So he had no choice but to carry the bamboo token until he left.

    But carrying the bamboo token meant that others would always know he was here and then find him.

    The coldness in Chen Chao''s eyes was hard to conceal.

    He felt rather angry.

    When he entered this microcosm, he had anticipated being targeted by people who would use special means against him. That was why he said those words to Wei Xu. But Wei Xu''s answer did not seem too helpful now.

    He said that this was a minor issue.

    To a Nepenthe powerhouse, perhaps the troubles Chen Chao currently faced were indeed minor. But to Chen Chao, it was not the case.

    He had fallen into an unsolvable predicament. Furthermore, he did not know if only a few people were involved or if all the young cultivators who entered this microcosm were participating.

    Chen Chao had never provoked those two people earlier. He did not even know them.

    There would still be many more of such people.

    They might not appear during the day, but they woulde searching for his trail at night. Some wanted to kill him, while others simply wanted to defeat him.

    Chen Chao looked at the bamboo token in his hand. He could easily crush it right now and withdraw from thepetition.

    That way, he would not have to experience those dangers, but he also would not be in first ce.

    If Xie Nandu had not imed the top spot in the previous literary exam, if she did not...

    Chen Chao cussed under his breath and put the bamboo token back around his waist. He felt a sense of annoyance.

    But more than anything, he felt helpless.

    This was not Tianqing County, and he was not the most terrifying devil in the darkness.

    He was just a youth, an insignificant ant in the eyes of important figures.

    If someone wanted to crush him, they would swiftly trample him.

    There was nothing wrong with being alive.

    Chen Chao didn''t sleep well tonight. He watched the stars all night long.

    When dawn came, he climbed out of the hole and patted the dirt off his body. The ck clothes he wore were the Left Guard''s informal clothes. It was made of special material that could not be marked by ordinary water or fire, let alone get dirty.

    As the soil fell, Chen Chao continued walking deeper into the mountains.

    He knew he had been targeted, but he did not n to expose himself to people''s sight. Instead, he was going to a deeper ce.

    This was different from his initial choice back then.

    He drew his saber for the first time.

    That pitch-ck broken saber shimmered with a special luster in his hands.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A new day began.

    Those cultivators by theke had returned here once more.

    Although some cultivators did not leavest night, the majority of the cultivations still chose not to spend the night there.

    Now, in the early morning, they came here again to check the leaderboard and naturally noticed the changes on the list.

    "Senior Brother Song caught up!"

    People soon noticed the changes on the leaderboard. That daoist cultivator called Song Changxi had closed the gap with Chen Chao after a night of killing several demons.

    Although he was still in second ce, if things continued at this rate, he would definitely have a chance to vie for first ce.

    "And Liang Zhao, he killed seven or eight demons too, including one extremely powerful one."

    At this moment, Liang Zhao''s name had several more blood marks behind it, with one mark being especiallyrge. It was evenrger than the blood marks behind Chen Chao and Song Changxi.

    "Indeed, even if they can''t catch up to that martial artist in terms of quantity, as long as the demons they kill have a sufficiently high cultivation realm, they can bridge the gap. That martial artist is only in the Divine Trove Realm, he won''t stand a chance against demons in the Bitter Sea Realm."

    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement, feeling that it made a lot of sense. Just as they said, Chen Chao was merely in Divine Trove Realm, how could he possibly y demons in the Bitter Sea Realm?

    The cultivators who were talking about this felt a sense of relief fill their hearts. They could not help but feel a little happy.

    However, they soon noticed that the number of blood marks behind Chen Chao''s name already began increasing at an rming rate. It would grow by an additional blood mark virtually every once in a while. Although none of these marks were particrlyrge, the speed of growth was too fast. As they watched the blood marks behind Chen Chao''s name continuously change, their hearts gradually sank.

    Was this a warden of the Great Liang Dynasty?

    Their previous optimism vanishedpletely at this moment. They knew that at this rate, unless Song Changxi those people killed a sufficiently high number of powerful demons, it would be impossible topete with Chen Chao.

    They were very worried.

    The prominent figures on the pavilion were very worried too.

    Especially Qingshan Sect''s sect master.

    Actually, no one wanted the first session of the reformed Myriad Willow Convention to be held in the Divine Capital. However, due to its critical importance, especially for the entire Myriad Willow Convention, after much negotiation andpromise among the various factions, it eventuallynded in the Divine Capital.

    But since this was a product ofpromise from all parties, it did not mean they were willing to see the young cultivators of the Great Liang Dynasty shine in this Myriad Willow Convention. Xie Nandu had already won the literary exam, they would never allow a cultivator from the Great Liang Dynasty to win the martial exam.

    This was their bottom line and also something they did not want to see happen.

    Therefore, the youngsters of the Great Liang Dynasty must not win.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the third day, the number of eliminated cultivators in the martial exam increased, and more cultivators appeared by thekeside.

    Those who were observant began to count and discovered that on this day, all the young cultivators from the Great Liang Dynasty who participated in the martial exam had been eliminated.

    Except for Chen Chao.

    Wang Kuan stood by thekeside and was silent for a long time before walking towards the distance where Xie Nandu was waiting for him.

    "Junior Sister... Xie."

    Wang Kuan looked at Xie Nandu, his eyes filled with a special emotion¡ªadmiration.

    Xie Nandu got straight to the point and asked, "How did Senior Brother lose?"

    Wang Kuan pondered for a moment and replied, "I had just finished a fierce battle with a demon and was recovering when a foreign cultivator arrived from afar. I couldn''t defeat him and had to concede."

    He smiled, but there was a hint of bitterness in his smile. "Although it was a coincidence, there''s nothing more to say."

    How could someone like him not know that there was something fishy going on? But without evidence, even if he were to speak up, it would not cause much of a stir.

    Xie Nandu nodded and walked over to Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu had been standing by thekeside for two days and appeared very calm at the moment.

    When he saw Xie Nandu approaching, he shook his head and remained silent.

    Xie Nandu said, "Something like this is very unfair."

    Wei Xu calmly replied, "I am well aware, but I cannot change it."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Even if it''s Teacher, can''t he do anything about it?"

    Wei Xu nodded and smiled slightly.

    Teacher did not appear here but asked him to preside over the Myriad Willow Convention. Could it be simply out ofziness?

    It was probably not the case.

    Xie Nandu said, "That''s why the principles of the academy have never been principles. It''s the fist that dictates."

    Wei Xu looked at this little junior sister and said, "I hope that one day, Junior Sister will encounter only those who reason with you."

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

    But there were suddenly many cultivators by theke.

    They were the ones who had been forced to leave the microcosm.

    They appeared by theke. After a momentary confusion, they began to curse loudly, directing their curses at only one person.

    Chen Chao.

    The one who caused all these was naturally Chen Chao.

    Soon, the news spread.

    Chen Chao killed demons and beat people up in that microcosm, forcing all the cultivators he encountered to concede defeat.

    One of them was even pursued by Chen Chao for as long as half a day.

    "He''s a madman, aplete and utter lunatic!"

    Upon hearing this, Wei Xu said, "That young man is indeed quite interesting."

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly and then smiled.

 Chapter 152: Rules

    Chen Chao was unaware of what was happening outside, but he was pleased with what he was doing inside.

    He was filled with anger that needed to be vented.

    So, initially, he directed that anger toward the demons. But soon, he encountered many cultivators.

    During the day, he encountered them in the mountains. When night fell, he encountered them by theke.

    Some intentionally sought him out, while others happened toe across him by chance.

    Chen Chao could not determine how many of them intentionally sought him out or how many he coincidentally bumped into, and he did not need to consider it either. After encountering them, he chose the simplest method -- which was to beat them until they conceded.

    In the forest, which was his familiar territory, he had the upper hand from the very beginning.

    However,ter on, the cultivators joined forces and began joining hands to deal with Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao had anticipated such an oue, so he was not concerned at all. He had already familiarized himself with the terrain, and in the forest, no one could truly defeat him.

    The cultivators spent a day''s time andpletely sealed Chen Chao deep within a mountain.

    Some cultivators from major sects brought out their sect''s magic artifacts,pletely cutting off any possibility of Chen Chao''s escape.

    Some cultivators organized people into teams of five and continuously searched the mountains.

    Such a thing had never happened in the previous martial exams, and it was unlikely to happen in the subsequent martial exams.

    Who could have imagined that so many cultivators would target one person?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Night fell.

    Many bonfires were lit in the mountain.

    Sitting in front of one bonfire were five young people from different sects. Originally, they should have been earnestly killing demons elsewhere, striving for a better rank in the martial exam. However, they were now gathered here because of the same incident. It was rare, but no one had many objections. They seemed to hold the same view regarding this matter.

    First, expel Chen Chao, and then move on to other matters.

    The light of the fire illuminated many faces.

    The only female among the five reached out and added some firewood to the bonfire. She was Ye Qing from the West Mountain Temple, and the others present were her martial brothers.

    Ye Qing looked at the fire, rubbed her slightly sore shoulders, and then asked with some weariness, "Senior brothers, do we really have to waste several days here?"

    Although they had already determined that Chen Chao was on this mountain, they likely could not seed in finding him in a short time.

    One of her senior brothers said, "Wasting a few days here isn''t a big deal. Everyone is here, the rankings of the martial exam won''t change. Even if we were to leave here, we simrly won''t be a match for them too."

    Another senior brother said, "Even if we don''t do anything, what about him? Who knows when he mighte out and attack us. Although he hasn''t killed anyone yet, who knows if he will next time? Besides, when has our foreign cultivation world ever encountered such a situation? A cultivator from the Great Liang Dynasty has made us all anxious and restless."

    "Senior Brother Liu is right. How can we let a mere martial artist achieve results in the martial exam? Especially winning first ce, that must not happen."

    The man sitting next to Ye Qing said, "The news from outside is already very clear, he has already killed many demons. Even if we don''t find him and keep him trapped here, it would be great if Fellow Daoist Song and the others can go out and kill demons to take back the top spot. If we let him out, the top spot will likely be taken by him."

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the group changed. The consequences of something like that would be much greater than their rankings in the martial exam.

    "It would be a real joke if it spreads out, our Myriad Willow Convention actually allowed a mere martial artist to be champion. If something like this happens to us, we will probably have to live with this shame for the rest of our lives!"

    Ye Qing looked at her senior brothers and whispered, "Senior brothers, don''t panic. It seems that we have already trapped him here, he won''t be able to escape no matter what. We just need to wait a little longer until he loses patience."

    "But I''ve heard that hees from a background as a warden and is exceptionally skilled at killing demons to begin with. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time here without finding him."

    "Hmph, the so-called wardens of the Great Liang Dynasty are nothing special. I suspect he secretly came from the army in the North to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention, which is why he has such skills. Everyone knows that Liang people are the most cunning and insidious."

    Ye Qing looked at her agitated senior brothers, wanting to say something, but she could not find the right words.

    She pondered for a moment and said softly, "Senior brothers, have a rest. There shouldn''t be anything happening tonight."

    "You should rest, Junior Sister. We, as senior brothers, can handle a bit of hardship."

    Ye Qing nodded and was about to speak when she suddenly noticed the flickering of the fire in front of her.

    "Senior brothers..."

    She was just about to speak when a tremor came from afar.

    It was like the earth itself started quaking at this moment.

    Her senior brothers stood up one after another.

    Then, a dark shadow instantly rushed towards them.

    They did not react in time and one of them was directly mmed in the chest by the dark shadow. He stumbled and nearly lost his bnce.

    Hisplexion turned pale and he suddenly realized something, shouting, "Chen Chao..."

    The rest of them turned around and looked at the dark shadow. But before they could react, an even more intensemotion also came from behind them.

    It was as if the entire mountain was shaking at this moment.

    A monstrous creature, the size of a small mountain, appeared in the distance.

    Its body was overly tall. It was like as soon as it appeared, it blocked out the entire night sky.

    "A Mountain Spirit?"

    A cultivator shouted, his expression turning particrly ugly.

    Mountain spirits were amon type of demon in the Great Liang Dynasty. Ordinary mountain spirits were not formidable creatures, but this mountain spirit, the size of a small mountain, left them incredibly shocked. Such a mountain spirit virtually had a hundred years of cultivation base; far beyond what these young people could handle.

    Ye Qing''splexion turned pale with fear and she said in disbelief, "This mountain spirit was lured here by Chen Chao!"

    Indeed, that dark shadow shed past earlier. Then, the mountain spirit showed up here. It was naturally Chen Chao''s doing.

    The cultivators who reacted to it began cursing angrily.

    A cultivator shouted loudly, "Take action quickly and subdue this demon!"

    As the mountain spirit charged through, it had already caused numerous injuries in an instant. If they still did not act to subdue it now, more people would be hurtter, and perhaps some would even die here.

    With that cultivator''s shout, the remaining cultivators finally reacted.

    Someone''s mind stirred and threw a golden giant, shimmering with a boundless golden light. It instantlynded on the head of the mountain spirit and enveloped it.

    "It''s trapped!"

    A cultivator eximed with joy.

    But as soon as the cry sounded out, the golden giant was instantly crushed. The mountain spirit''s massive body turned around, opened its mouth, and swallowed the golden giant whole.

    The young cultivator who had thrown the golden giant earlier had a rather ugly expression on his face.

    "Again! Don''t stop!"

    The cultivators shouted, and suddenly, the night sky shimmered with colorful lights.

    Those were the cultivators fending off the enemy with their own magic spells. Some wielded magic artifacts and countless rays of brilliance descended in an instant, allnding on the body of the mountain spirit.

    "WARGHHH!"

    That mountain spirit cried out in pain.

    This mountain spirit was a mutated variant among demons. Without stepping into Great Beyond Realm, it could not speak. Judging from the appearance of this mountain spirit, it had virtually reached high-level Bitter Sea Realm. It was likely just a step away from the Great Beyond Realm.

    Among the demons captured by those prominent figures, this mountain spirit could rank in the top three.

    To deal with it, perhaps only one of those true geniuses present here would have the ability to do so.

    As for the others, it was highly unlikely.

    Sure enough.

    The seemingly dazzling lights caused little damage to the mountain spirit. After it roared angrily, its body actually grew a bitrger.

    As countless specks of dust fell from its body, people realized that the mountain spirit, which already looked massive before, was actually crouching down. Only at this moment, did it really stand up.

    It was the size of a small mountain to begin with, and now, it became even more colossal.

    That was a true behemoth.

    After it stood up, it waved its hand and the surrounding cultivators were sent flying without any ability to resist.

    For a moment, countless agonized moans filled the mountain and forest.

    Countless cultivators chose to crush the bamboo token at their waist right away, turning into a wisp of smoke and dissipating.

    As for the remaining cultivators, they were still struggling to resist.

    In the distance, some cultivators had already put away their magic artifacts and were preparing to leave.

    Chen Chao watched this scene from a distance without saying a word.

    Earlier, before being trapped deep in this mountain, he had already discovered the existence of a mountain spirit on this mountain whose cultivation realm was extremely high. It was not something ordinary people could deal with. So, he deliberately exposed his whereabouts and cleverly made them believe that there was no way for him to escape aftering here, making them think they had truly surrounded and trapped him.

    And after that, he only did one thing.

    At the moment when they were most rxed, he provoked the mountain spirit.

    Then, he started running away.

    The ones who suffered were naturally this bunch of cultivators.

    This was the most important part of his n.

    Tonight, whether was it those cultivators who wanted to kill him or those who wanted to make him lose, they would suffer heavy losses.

    They would no longer be able to organize such arge-scale encirclement and suppression against him.

    Of course, after today, Chen Chao would havepletely formed a deep grudge against foreign cultivators from various sects and factions.

    However, he did not care.

    Since someone wanted to scheme against him like this, he would respond in kind.

    He could not go after those prominent figures, but simrly, these ordinary young cultivators were no match for him.

    This was his means of retaliation -- decisive and straightforward.

    These young cultivators had the best cultivation resources since childhood, had the best teachers, and their own aptitudes were also decent. Naturally, life had been smooth sailing all the way. But in his eyes, these young people were not formidable at all. Compared to him, they did not know how to fight at all and had no understanding of what true life-and-death battles were.

    Hence, it was a very normal thing for him to win and for the other side to lose.

    Nothing could be more normal.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tonight, in the pavilion, the influential figures had gathered here.

    They were originally not nning to pay attention to the Heavenly Light Mirror tonight. It was a secret agreement by many prominent figures. But the events tonight were just too significant.

    Within moments, there were more than a dozen young cultivators appearing by thekeside. Furthermore, each of them was injured.

    With such a thing happening, they naturally wanted to find out the reason behind it.

    "It''s a Mountain Spirit."

    Someone opened their mouth and said softly, "That should be the work of Daoist Heavenheart. Among the demons we captured, it ranks among the top three."

    "A mountain spirit of this size is actually quite rare. Even if it''s us, we searched for a long time too. Originally, it was supposed to decide the winner. Only one of those few young cultivators had a possibility of ying it. But now, it was exploited by that young man."

    That person nced at the distance where young cultivators were still appearing by thekeside in an endless stream, all of them having survived under the mountain spirit''s attack.

    "When the mountain spirit is sufficiently exhausted, that young man will make his move."

    Someone spoke in anger, "What a shameless act!"

    "But the rules didn''t say that it''s not allowed."

    Wei Xu who had been standing by thekeside all along, came over here at some point. He calmly walked up to the pavilion and arrived in front of everyone. After bowing to the old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce, he said, "Anything is allowed within the permissible limits of the rules."

    In fact, the rules for this martial exam were virtually non-existent. Cultivators could even kill each other inside, but because there were prominent figures watching from the outside, no deaths had urred until now. However, tonight was different; people had already started to die.

    Although those people were not killed by Chen Chao, it was essentially the same reasoning.

    The mountain spirit was lured over by him.

    Wei Xu looked at them and said, "That young man was put at a disadvantage in the first ce. Now, he didn''t do anything either."

    "I think we should disqualify him and bring him out immediately."

    "His actions have already affected the overall situation."

    An important figure looked at Wei Xu with an unfriendly expression.

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "I''ve already said it, the rules didn''t say he can''t do this."

 Chapter 153: Battling the Mountain Spirit

    The prominent figures looked at Wei Xu with icy looks.

    The old man pretended to be deaf and mute, not speaking and ignoring the gazes directed at him. After a moment, he simply got up and left.

    Wei Xu repeated, "The rules."

    Someone said, "He lured the mountain spirit here, causing numerous youngsters to be injured and forced to withdraw. I''m afraid that some people have already died. This is truly despicable. If his qualification isn''t revoked, it will be difficult to convince the masses!"

    "Absolutely right. The young man''s action isn''t participating in thepetition, but deliberately sabotaging the martial exam. Mr. Wei, you can ask the young cultivators present here if this is eptable."

    Someone immediately spoke up, "No matter what, I propose to immediately revoke that young man''s qualification."

    The influential figures present looked at Wei Xu. They were currently exerting pressure on him.

    This seemingly ordinary schr had been standing by thekeside for several days. Today was the first time he walked up to the pavilion and the prominent figures here were demanding that he make a decision. This would likely not be easy for Wei Xu to handle.

    However, the big shots were brimming with confidence. It was because even before this, there were things that did not need to be said out loud, and Wei Xu had silently epted them too.

    Now, they believed that he would not persevere too much on this matter either.

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "The rules were not proposed by the imperial court, but the result of your discussions. Now, you''re denying them yourself?" "But whether you ept it or not, it doesn''t matter. Since the rules have been established, they are set."

    His attitude was resolute, surprising people, making it hard to believe he would say such words.

    "What if we change this rule immediately?"

    An important figure spoke in a cold voice, his tone filled with majesty.

    "Then the Myriad Willow Convention will truly be a joke."

    Wei Xu looked at him without saying much. In fact, this statement was enough to exin many things. If Myriad Willow Convention''s rules were to be changed midway, this reform would lose its meaning and be aughingstock.

    After hearing these words, people fell silent for a while.

    The influential figures were not fools. Their previous excitement was simply due to their concern. Now that they had thought it through, they naturally fell silent.

    "We can retain the young man''s current results, but his qualification must be revoked."

    The Sect Master of Qingshan Sect appeared here at some point, looking at Wei Xu and saying, "His result can be retained. If it''s still him who takes first ce in the end, then he is the winner. Even if he doesn''t win, considering his current achievements, I presume that it will be exceedingly good too."

    With the Sect Master of Qingshan Sect saying so, it seemed that Chen Chao''s result could be retained, which made it somewhat eptable to others.

    Wei Xu did not speak, but he still shook his head.

    The atmosphere here became tense for a moment.

    The old man returned and looked at everyone present with a smile, asking, "Still arguing?"

    The Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple master sighed and looked at the old man with a wry smile, saying, "Great Sage, you got to say something. They''ve been going back and forth without any reasoning."

    The old man nced at the Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple master and then said, "I can understand everyone''s feelings, but since the rules have already been decided before, if the word ''rules'' don''t hold, we''ll all be a joke. Besides, he merely lured a mountain spirit over. You should know that among those children, the two of them aren''t present."

    Which two?

    Naturally, it referred to the highly anticipated Liang Zhao and Song Changxi.

    The old man looked at everyone present thoughtfully and said, "Some things aren''t as difficult as they seem. Let the children handle their own affairs. If they resolve it well, what''s the problem?"

    His words served as a wake-up call, and the influential figures fell silent, no longer speaking.

    It was only natural for youngsters to handle their own matters.

    No one could say anything.

    The old man sighed and said, "Besides, don''t you all find this martial exam interesting?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao squatted on arge rock, watching from a distance as the mountain spirit was currently rampaging among the group of cultivators.

    He narrowed his eyes as he watched wisps of smoke appear as one person after another was eliminated.

    The results were satisfactory.

    He was currently waiting for the right timing.

    When the mountain spirit was exhausted, he would kill it.

    But obviously, this process would take a long time.

    For Chen Chao, winning first ce in the Myriad Willow Convention was an absolute must. As for these matters, it was simply to vent his frustration.

    Retracting his gaze, he took that list out from his bosom.

    Earlier before, the Left Guard had obtained for him the list of cultivators participating in the martial exam, and they had ranked these cultivators based on their judgment. The person ranked first on the list was Song Changxi.

    Following closely in second ce was Liang Zhao.

    These two individuals had a higher cultivation realm than him, they had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm. If he encountered them, unless necessary, Chen Chao did not want to engage in a fight with them.

    And it was very clear that these two did not participate in the massive encirclement against him.

    They should still be somewhere killing demons.

    However, when it came to killing demons, Chen Chao did not believe they were better at it than himself.

    Moreover, as long as he killed this mountain spirit, it was likely that the oue of this martial exam would be settled.

    With this in mind, Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed once again.

    At the end of the sky, a streak of light fell.

    That was a figure!

    A radiant figure swiftly streaked across the sky like a falling meteor and just happened to collide with the massive body of the mountain spirit.

    The mountain spirit was originally entangled with some cultivators, but at this moment, it suddenly felt a hint of fear. Those huge pair of eyes looked up, and precisely at that moment, a radiant light crashed into it!

    Buzz---

    A furious roar erupted from the mouth of the mountain spirit and the surrounding debris rose from the ground, surging towards the sky!

    However, soon, a long snow-white line suddenly appeared in the sky.

    Passing through everything.

    That white line looked extremely terrifying, as if it was going to split the heavens and earth in an instant.

    This microcosm was presided over by Wei Xu and could only amodate cultivators who had reached the Bitter Sea realm. At this moment, when this snow-white line appeared, it felt as if it could cut through the entire world.

    At this moment, the whole world seemed to tremble.

    The cultivators raised their heads one after another and eximed in surprise.

    "Senior Brother Song!"

    Several cries of astonishment sounded out here.

    A figure followed slowly behind the white line and appeared here.

    It was a tall daoist priest wearing a gray daoist robe. His figure was slender, his appearance handsome, like an immortal who descended from the heavens.

    He hovered in front of the mountain spirit, his wide sleeves swaying as his aura surged, causing the mountain spirit to retreat several steps.

    At the same time, a golden lightning bolt instantly fell from the sky, striking the mountain spirit.

    The mountain spirit raised its head and let out an angry roar, the fur on the top of its head already singed.

    However, Song Changxi did not stop. His hands continued to form seals, profound and mysterious waves of aura surging from his body. Behind him, a huge Dharma idol quickly appeared. After it opened up, it was actually evenrger than the mountain spirit in front of him.

    This was a secret technique of daoism. In reality, simr spells existed among cultivators of various major schools in the world. They might have different names, but the effects were essentially the same.

    The dharma idol was enormous, with three heads and six arms, a blue face and protruding fangs. But it emanated a mighty righteous aura without any trace of evil.

    Soon, someone recognized that this dharma idol was one of the ancient mountain gods that specialized in lightning techniques. It could be called the most feared existence among the evil spirits of heaven and earth!

    As the ancient deity appeared, its six hands swung continuously, quickly engaging in a fierce battle with the mountain spirit.

    Song Changxi nced at everyone present and said, "Those who are injured, leave this area at once. If you cannot hold on, withdraw. Don''t sacrifice your lives here. Those who still have the strength to fight, join forces with me! We''ll each rely on our own abilities to kill this mountain spirit!"

    Song Changxi''s words won the favor of many. This highly aplished foreign cultivator, who was a genius on the Latent Dragon List, had a cultivation realm far beyond theirs in the first ce. They originally thought that when he appeared, he would drive them away and kill the mountain spirit by himself in order to gain battle achievements. But they did not expect him to be so magnanimous and disy the demeanor of a true gentleman.

    "Senior Brother Song, I''ll assist you!"

    At that moment, several figures leaped up and attacked from a distance, each disying their own daoist spells.

    Song Changxi remained silent, it was that his mind stirred slightly. One of the ancient deity''s hands waved and it actually grabbed a bolt of lightning from the heavens, condensing to form a lightning spear! After holding it in its hand, it immediately stabbed towards the mountain spirit!

    The demonic creatures were most afraid of lightning techniques, and this ancient deity held a natural advantage towards the mountain spirit to begin with. Furthermore, the mountain spirit was already exhausted and was showing signs of retreating.

    It swung a punch and met with that ancient deity''s fist.

    A mighty aura surged out between the two behemoths, pushing out in all directions. The cultivators who had just leaped up were forced to scatter when confronted by the gale caused by this terrifying aura. They did not dare to continue staying here for a moment longer.

    The ancient deity had six arms. At this moment, as their fists shed, the remaining hands tightly gripped the lightning spear and stabbed downward.

    Lightning shed and thunder roared in waves!

    Even under the control of Song Changxi, who was only in the Bitter Sea Realm, this ancient deity emanated such a terrifying aura. One could only imagine the spectacle when this daoist prodigy stepped into Nepenthe Realm in the future.

 Chapter 154: Old Grudges

    The mountain spirit roared in anger and disregarded everything, retracting its fists and legs back into its body. It actually transformed into a giant ball in an instant!

    Although the lightning spear pierced the body of the mountain spirit, it failed to prate through. The lightning spear dissipated directly, leaving a terrifying wound on the body of the mountain spirit. However, it failed topletely stop the mountain spirit. It already rolled towards the distance at a high speed, attempting to break through the encirclement of the cultivators and go all the way down the mountain.

    The ancient deity had great power, but its movements were extremely sluggish, making it impossible to catch up.

    Song Changxi furrowed his brows slightly, waved his sleeve, and the lightning spear in the hand of the ancient deity was thrown out to block the path of the mountain spirit, rather than to inflict further damage.

    Song Changxi took out a talisman and held it between his fingers. Then, his entire person flew toward the mountain spirit, leaving behind a dazzling radiance.

    The cultivators present, especially the female cultivators, were immediately captivated by this scene.

    Song Changxi''s demeanor was truly extraordinary, far from what ordinary cultivators couldpare to.

    In reality, even if the most outstanding few young cultivators of the current generation were taken into ount, no one couldpare to Song Changxi in terms of bearing alone.

    In an instant, Song Changxi had already arrived behind the mountain spirit. He tossed the talisman in his hand, which shattered in an instant, scattering into heaven and earth and quickly disappearing.

    However, shortly after, the radiance between heaven and earth circted, and countless specks of light converged around the mountain spirit. Crystalline flying swords formed one by one and solidified.

    "It''s a sword talisman!"

    Cultivators quickly recognized the origin of these flying swords.

    They knew that it was a sword talisman.

    Although cultivators of each school naturally felt that their respective daoist techniques were orthodox and the most remarkable, whenpared to sword cultivators, the majority of them had themon consensus that sword cultivators possessed unrivaled killing power among all schools of cultivators. Hence, the major sects devoted great efforts to nurture sword cultivators. As for those who failed to be sword cultivators, there were also other secret arts simr to sword cultivation techniques.

    Previously, He Yi''s Dao Sword, and now Song Changxi''s sword talisman, it essentially had the same meaning.

    After countless flying swords condensed, Song Changxi subtly manipted them with his thoughts, and the flying swords swooped down,nding on the body of the mountain spirit.

    The sharp sword qi was enough to slice open a wound.

    The mountain spirit immediately let out a painfully agonizing cry. It should have been heavily injured by the flying swords.

    Seeing that it slowed down, Song Changxi floated over. With a wave of his hand, a miniature lightning pool immediately appeared in his palm, and he casually threw it out. In an instant, the mountain spirit was trapped within it.

    Hovering above the lightning pool, Song Changxi cast a lightning spell once again. Countless thunderbolts arrived with a howl,nding again and again, striking the body of the mountain spirit!

    The mountain spirit howled in pain, its massive body knocking around within the lightning pool. However, even though it could shake the lightning pool until it wobbled, it could not break free!

    Song Changxi stood calmly on top of the lightning pool.

    Cultivators hurried over. Seeing this scene, they stopped one after another, refraining from taking action.

    At this moment, the discerning individuals could see that Song Changxi was about to y this mountain spirit. If they were to take action now, they would likely earn themselves a bad reputation.

    Taking action was one thing, but whether they could ultimately snatch the kill in the end was another.

    Song Changxi stood above the lightning pool like an immortal, his daoist robe fluttering, exuding an ethereal demeanor.

    Ye Qing hurriedly arrived at the scene and could not conceal the admiration in his eyes when he saw this daoist genius.

    As time passed, the mountain spirit within the lightning pool gradually became still, its vitality fading and its life force dissipating.

    Song Changxi lowered his head, leaped down from the thunder pool, beckoned with his hand to retrieve the miniature lightning pool into his palm, and waved his hand to fuse it into his body.

    The cultivators looked at the mountain spirit which was like a small mountain in silence. No one spoke or made a move. At this point, everyone understood that they could only watch as Song Changxi killed the mountain spirit. If they were to take action, they would face the condemnation of others.

    Song Changxi slowly walked toward the mountain spirit.

    Soon, he approached the mountain spirit.

    In that instant, the mountain spirit which had already closed its eyes suddenly opened them, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes. It suddenly swung a fist, catching Song Changxi off-guard. He had never expected that the mountain spirit still possessed the strength to fight.

    He grew up in a major sect, guided by renowned masters and provided with the best resources. He only needed to cultivate. His talent andprehension ability was pretty good, so he quickly achieved such aplishments. He even made it onto the Latent Dragon List. However, he had never truly experienced such fiercebat before. At this moment, facing it for the first time, he naturally lost hisposure. Fortunately, the mountain spirit was already an arrow at the end of its flight andcked any strength. The power of its punch only sent Song Changxi flying, but it was difficult to inflict serious injuries.

    However, the mountain spirit''s goal was not this. After sending Song Changxi flying, it rolled forward once again and instantly disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    Song Changxi realized what had happened, his expression turning rather ugly. Letting the mountain spirit escape was not a big deal, but the problem was that he had let it escape in front of so many people.

    "Senior Song, we should quickly pursue. It definitely can''t run far!" Ye Qing quickly reacted and suggested.

    As she spoke, many other cultivators echoed in agreement too. Previously, when Song Changxi had restrained the mountain spirit, they could not say anything. But now that the mountain spirit had escaped once again, they all had an opportunity. In fact, if they did not feel obligated, they would not even want to inform Song Changxi and would have long already left.

    Song Changxi nodded and said, "Let''s go together, everyone."

    He merely smiled faintly, brushing off what had happened earlier.

    Everyone nodded and quickly moved forward. Some of them were impatient, rushing to the front in no time, swiftly traversing through the mountain.

    At this moment, people seemed to have forgotten why they hade here tonight, as well as who had lured this mountain spirit over.

    There was only one thought in their minds at this moment: to find this mountain spirit and kill it with their own hands.

    Song Changxi was not in a hurry. He walked at the rear of the crowd, calm andposed.

    Ye Qing soon arrived by his side and called out softly, "Senior Brother Song."

    West Mountain Temple was a lineage of daoism too, she could naturally call Song Changxi senior brother.

    Song Changxi turned his head and nced at Ye Qing, smiling as he asked, "Junior Sister, how are your injuries? Are they severe?"

    Ye Qing shook her head, "My senior brothers protected me, so I didn''t sustain any injuries. But my senior brothers have exited."

    Song Changxi nced at Ye Qing and said with a faint smile, "Right now, West Mountain Temple can only depend on you alone, Junior Sister."

    Although the ranking this time only tabted individual results, in reality, the various major sects would also tally the results of their disciples privately topare with other sects.

    Now that West Mountain Temple only had Ye Qing alone left, their result this time would obviously be much poorer.

    Song Changxi said, "If Junior Sister doesn''t have any other matters, you cane with me. I believe you''ll still gain something when the timees."

    Although he did not explicitly say it, but the meaning was clear, and Ye Qing naturally understood as well.

    Ye Qing shook her head and replied, "Senior Brother has fallen behind now as well. If the top position is truly taken by that martial artist, it wouldn''t be good. Having me by Senior Brother''s side would only be a burden."

    She saw things clearly.

    They all, these cultivators, naturally had ways of learning about the situation outside. After all, they were not Chen Chao.

    Song Changxi smiled and said, "When we encounter that martial artist again, we can simply defeat him. It actually won''t be too troublesome."

    Ye Qing said, "Senior Brother, with your profound cultivation, you''ll certainly have the means to deal with him."

    Song Changxi nodded and said, "That martial artist took advantage of the fact that the theme of this martial exam is killing the demons. I presume that the Great Liang Dynasty probably received the intel in advance. Otherwise, how could they have ced a chess piece here?"

    Ye Qing nodded her head without saying much.

    Suddenly, Song Changxi smiled and said, "Junior Sister, if you have the time in the future, you cane and visit the mountain."

    Upon hearing these words, Ye Qing could not conceal the joy in her eyes. But just as she was about to speak, amotion broke out in the distance.

    Song Changxi raised his head and looked over, furrowing his brows slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, the mountain-sized body of the mountain spirity on the ground. It had long already suffered a violent death.

    Blood flowed from its throat, staining arge area of thend red.

    Song Changxi arrived at the scene. ncing at the wound, he furrowed his brows. The wound had two parts: the first one sliced through the throat, killing the mountain spirit, while the second one tore through the body, presumably to seize the demon bead.

    For a demon like a mountain spirit, its demon bead was likely quite valuable.

    The two wounds were very neatly cut by a sharp weapon.

    This kind of wound greatly resembled a sword cultivator''s technique, but Song Changxi did not feel sword qi.

    There was not even a trace of residual sword qi.

    He squatted down and carefully sized up this mountain spirit.

    Someone suddenly said, "Could it be that martial artist?"

    As soon as he spoke, someone quickly followed up, "Yes, that martial artist used a saber!"

    Indeed, a saber and a sword were both the same. As long as they were sharp enough, they could naturally create such injuries.

    "Moreover, it was he who lured the mountain spirit here tonight. Many people saw it earlier!"

    Someone spoke up, their voice carrying a hint of coldness.

    Ye Qing nodded and confirmed, "I saw him previously. It was him."

    "This person is too shameless. He led the mountain spirit here, then hid in the dark, watching us weaken the mountain spirit, and only came out to take advantage at the end!"

    "This person is cunning and very scheming. No wonder he was able to kill Fellow Daoist Guo and the others before and still escape unscathed!"

    "Oh no, if he kills the mountain spirit, he will likely be the champion!"

    Hearing these words, the people realized that Chen Chao had been in the lead for a long time. He killed too many demons. With the additional kill of the mountain spirit, he had probably locked in the first ce.

    Furthermore, it was obvious that he would not leave things like this.

    After he left here, he would continue to kill demons. Given his current speed and proficiency in this matter, it would not be long before he truly became the champion.

    This was a terrifying prospect.

    No one could have anticipated this.

    Song Changxi''s face turned extremely grim.

    His previous calm demeanor vanishedpletely at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young people by theke were also very quiet at this moment.

    Just as the cultivators in the microcosm had thought, behind Chen Chao''s name, there was indeed an additionalrge bloodstain. The blood mark was that of the mountain spirit.

    That mountain spirit was really killed by him.

    "How shameless..."

    A cultivatormented here, their expression turning somewhat ugly.

    Although they could not know the details inside, some information was transmitted out, and they had a general understanding of what happened.

    "It seems like he really is going to be the champion."

    A cultivator was very dissatisfied, "How can such a martial artist be the champion?!"

    He Yi stood by theke and was very silent when he heard these voices. Ever since he lost to Chen Chao at the imperial banquet, he had been in a state of mental confusion. His luck was not great in this martial exam either; he encountered a demon he could not defeat and was eliminated early. Now, he had already been by theke for several days.

    In the beginning, he did not have any thoughts about it. But as time passed and Chen Chao remained at the top of the rankings, he started feeling anxious too.

    Previously, at the imperial banquet, Chen Chao had openly stated that he was going to make them all lose face.

    At the time, He Yi did not believe it because he thought that to smack the foreign cultivators'' faces, one had to be the champion of the martial exam.

    But who could have imagined that today, Chen Chao, who was not highly regarded, had be the most likely existence for the top spot. Furthermore, the way he was achieving it was not by scrapping through, but using a method no one had expected.

    He was wreaking havoc in the martial exam.

    If Chen Chao became the champion this time, people would definitely remember him.

    Naturally, they would also remember how embarrassing it was for the foreign cultivators.

    As He Yi thought about this, hisplexion turned somewhat pale.

    He could not quite ept such a situation.

    But there were also influential figures on the pavilion who could not ept it either.

    They stood there, observing the scenes reflected in the Heavenly Light Mirror.

    They had also witnessed how Chen Chao had killed the mountain spirit earlier.

    They had an idea of what the current situation looked like as well.

    Wei Xu stood not far away. He just silently looked at theke without looking at the Heavenly Light Mirror.

    At this moment, the prominent figures were unable to utter a word, just remaining silent.

    They all knew that the only way to prevent Chen Chao from bing the champion now was to find him and eliminate him.

    They could not let him continue killing.

    The influential figures exchanged nces and nodded to each other.

    No one spoke, but a shared understanding had already been reached.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao took advantage of the cover of night and quickly left the mountain, journeying until he reached akeside.

    This ce was already extremely far from the mountain, but Chen Chao was clear that it would not be long before his trail was discovered by others.

    However, he had no choice but to stop and catch his breath at this moment.

    Because he was injured.

    Although the mountain spirit was an arrow at the end of its flight, it still possessed the power of the Bitter Sea Realm in the end. Chen Chao was pressed for time, so he chose the most reckless approach and killed the mountain spirit in a very short time.

    But he paid a great price for it.

    His entire back was struck by the mountain spirit''s punch, and now it was covered in blood.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath, and removed the ck shirt soaked in blood, revealing his heavily scarred upper body.

    He quickly took out some medicine powder and sprinkled it on his back.

    The bleeding soon stopped and the wound already began scabbing, but it would take some more time for it to fully heal.

    He spat out a turbid breath.

    At that moment, a figure appeared in the distance.

    It was a woman.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, recognizing that person with one nce.

    Jiang Shuchan

 Chapter 155: Mantis and Oriole

    Chen Chao slowly gripped the hilt of his saber, but before he could make any move, he suddenly turned his head and noticed another figure not far away.

    Xi Qiuchen.

    Chen Chao knew both of these individuals. Furthermore, they could be considered old friends.

    In fact, ever since entering this microcosm, he had been waiting for these two to appear, but they never did.

    He was well aware that the longer he waited, the more cautious he had to be because these two would definitely be hiding in the shadows, waiting for him to be at his weakest before jumping out to take his life.

    Now was truly a good opportunity.

    Chen Chao chuckled self-deprecatingly, "I didn''t expect the two of you to actually join forces."

    Yes, although Chen Chao had thought that the two of them would appear, he had not expected them to actually team up.

    Xi Qiuchen looked at him and said, "Originally, I didn''t think you were anything special, but I didn''t expect that you could actually stir up so much trouble. After arriving in this microcosm, you could even suppress these foreign cultivators and be the one who kills the most demons. It seems that the Great Liang Dynasty does have some talented individuals. It''s not surprising that you were able to kill Yan Ruoshui those people."

    Upon hearing the name Yan Ruoshui, Jiang Shuchan''s expression turned slightly unpleasant, but she remained silent.

    Xi Qiuchen continued, "That mountain spirit was indeed difficult to deal with. Even Song Changxi couldn''t kill it. You have some skills, but that''s about it. Your injuries are quite severe now, right?"

    Chen Chao looked at him and did not answer that question. Instead, he smiled and said, "I''ve heard that Fellow Daoist Xi is very adept in dual cultivation. Have you had any exchanges with Fellow Daoist Jiang on your journey together?"

    Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Xi Qiuchen''s face, while Jiang Shuchan''s expression became even uglier.

    Xi Qiuchen nced at Jiang Shuchan and smiled, "Anyone can exterminate scum like you, we don''t need anything else."

    Chen Chao said earnestly, "I don''t believe it."

    Jiang Shuchan saw that Xi Qiuchen was about to say something else and said coldly, "Hurry up and kill him!"

    Xi Qiuchen furrowed his brows slightly but did not say anything.

    Chen Chao took the bamboo token from his waist and said, "It''s probably not going to be that easy."

    He had already killed many demons by now. Even if he was eliminated at this moment, there was still an 80% chance he would be the champion. With his current injuries, if it came to the point where he had to withdraw, he would not hesitate to crush the bamboo token and leave. Becausepared to anything else, losing his life here would be extremely unwise.

    Xi Qiuchen said, "You''re already at the top of the rankings. Don''t you want to keep trying?"

    "Compared to my life, there doesn''t seem to be anything else worth clinging to."

    Chen Chao looked at Xi Qiuchen calmly and said, "Aren''t you two afraid of being exposed to the scrutiny of those prominent figures by wanting to kill me?"

    Xi Qiuchen said, "It''s also not that I can''t tell you some things. For example, right now, there won''t be any important figures looking over here. Your act of luring the mountain spirit was too major, they won''t ept it."

    "Moreover, you bing champion won''t be epted."

    Xi Qiuchen smiled faintly, "Right now, many people want you dead, do you know that?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "I have a general understanding, but I won''t let you seed."

    "I remember you seemed to be quite fond of that girl. Now, that girl has already emerged victorious. If you don''t win, will you feel very embarrassed?"

    Xi Qiuchen looked at Chen Chao with a smile and said very seriously, "Would a teenager your age not care about this?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow, "I have already said it before, there''s nothing more important than my life."

    Winning first ce was naturally something he wanted, butpared to that, preserving his life was what he truly needed to take seriously.

    Xi Qiuchen said, "If you really think that way, it seems I don''t have much recourse against you."

    Chen Chao looked at him in silence.

    "However, you can''t get away."

    As this sentence was said, Xi Qiuchen''s figure suddenly dissipated in ce. When he reappeared, he had already arrived in front of Chen Chao. Dazzling radiance emanated from his fingertips, which he then effortlessly swept across.

    Chen Chao nced at Xi Qiuchen, but in fact, Chen Chao had already moved first before Xi Qiuchen did.

    A streak of pitch-ck saber light appeared by theke.

    Xi Qiuchen''s expression changed slightly and his fingers subconsciously moved to catch the de''s edge. But a momentter, he furrowed his brows.

    He took both hands back and did not attempt to try.

    Because just now, he had already sensed an extremely terrifying aura.

    It was the aura of death, representing a truly great horror.

    He had not expected to feel it from that broken saber.

    But at the same time, he felt some lingering fear. If his hands really collided with that broken saber, something extremely terrifying would probably happen.

    He was somewhat absentminded.

    But Chen Chao already rushed over.

    His body, which he had repeatedly tempered with countless spirit medicines since entering the Divine Capital, had already be one of the toughest bodies among Divine Trove martial artists,parable to ordinary magic artifacts.

    At this moment, as he charged forward, the feeling he gave off was extremely shocking.

    Xi Qiuchen had never fought against a martial artist, how could he have seen such a situation before? He was slightly dazed, but after a moment, he retreated towards the distance, unwilling to engage in closebat with Chen Chao.

    However, in an instant, Chen Chao arrived in front of him.

    Too fast!

    Xi Qiuchen had no idea why Chen Chao was so fast!

    He was so fast that Xi Qiuchen could hardly see his figure, yet he already arrived in front of him.

    In an instant, a punch was thrown by the young man.

    His arm covered in bulging veins contained boundless strength. When he punched, the surrounding air made a faint sound.

    Chen Chao''s fist had arrived.

    Xi Qiuchen frowned and an iron fan already appeared in front of him at the same time!

    That fist did not strike his chest, butnded on the opened iron fan!

    nk-

    A loud noise sounded out and Chen Chao''s figure swayed.

    The iron fan''s framework had several visible cracks.

    Xi Qiuchen''s face turned extremely ugly. He was well aware of the origin of that iron fan. The fan ribs were forged from the flesh and blood essence of many powerful demons and matched with top-grade profound iron. It was incredibly tough and should not have been affected by a martial artist who had merely stepped into the Divine Trove Realm.

    It would require at least a powerhouse at the Bitter Sea Realm to inflict damage on the iron fan.

    However, little did he know that Chen Chao''s punch had caused cracks to appear on the fan''s ribs.

    This was rather surprising for him.

    "Fairy Jiang!"

    In an instant, Xi Qiuchen realized that he might not be the match for this martial artist opponent who was still so ferocious after getting injured.

    But his loud yell received no response from Jiang Shuchan who was on the opposite side. She simply watched coldly from a distance.

    At that moment, Xi Qiuchen suddenly realized something and angrily cursed, "You bitch!"

    It turned out that from the very beginning, Jiang Shuchan had never intended to promise him anything. Everything was just her manipting him. Now that she had arrived here, she wanted to see both him and Chen Chao suffer mutual destruction.

    Then, no matter who won or lost, she would reap the benefits as a bystander.

    Having realized this, Xi Qiuchen''s expression became extremely ugly. He looked at Chen Chao, reached out his hand, and grabbed the iron fan. The fan ribs instantly scattered in all directions, flying towards Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was bare-chested and showed no reaction. He simply blew apart the wave of fan ribs with a punch, attempting to close in on Xi Qiuchen once again.

    Xi Qiuchen made several attempts to create distance between himself and Chen Chao, but ultimately failed.

    Seeing that the injured young martial artist was almost closing in on him, Xi Qiuchen did not hesitate and already took out the bamboo token from his waist. He was ready to crush this bamboo token and leave this ce at any time.

    In this martial exam, he never had any intention of achieving any results. He chose to stay here only for Jiang Shuchan. If it were not for Jiang Shuchan, he would probably have left long ago.

    Now that he had discovered that Jiang Shuchan was making use of him, Xi Qiuchen had nothing more to say. Rather than fighting Chen Chao, he might as well leave immediately. This would be the best choice.

    He threw out thest piece of fan rib in his hand. At this moment, the iron fan that had apanied him for many years fell apart, leaving him no time to dwell on it. He needed to leave now.

    At the same time, another dark saber light swept out.

    A ray of light seemed to suddenly appear between heaven and earth.

    The saber light was clearly ck, but it was exceptionally bright at this moment.

    Xi Qiuchen was somewhat dazed, but when he snapped back to his senses, there was a face before him.

    Then, he subconsciously tried to crush the bamboo token. But when he exerted force, he realized something was different.

    Why did his right arm feel a little cold?

    He instinctively turned his head to look.

    Pain then struck him.

    His entire right arm had been directly severed by Chen Chao.

    The bamboo token still remained in his hand, but there was no possibility of crushing it anymore.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xi Qiuchen became terrified, and finally, the fear of death appeared on his face.

    Chen Chao spoke, "I am injured, but not as severely as you think."

    It was actually very hard for that mountain spirit''s final strike to inflict much damage on his body. The reason for doing so was actually to lure out the two people who had been secretly following him all this while. Chen Chao did not know that these two individuals would join forces, but he was well aware that they would eventually show up at some point.

    Rather than waiting for them to find trouble with him when he was truly weakened, it was better to expose weakness early and deal with these two individuals.

    With a single stroke, Chen Chao decapitated Xi Qiuchen''s head and casually tossed it into the nearbyke without even sparing a nce.

    Only then, did he turn his head to look at Jiang Shuchan.

    This woman never made a move from the start. She observed with cool detachment all this while.

    "Your heart is pretty cold."

    Chen Chao felt some vicissitudes of emotion.

    Jiang Shuchan looked at him and coldly replied, "He''s just like you, you''re both not a good person. If he''s dead, so be it."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "If I were you, I would have taken action earlier. With two people teaming up, you''ll exert less effort. After I die, you could have killed him. That would actually have been the easiest."

    Jiang Shuchan said calmly, "As a cultivator, how can I kill my fellow cultivator in the martial exam at will?"

    Indeed, she wanted Xi Qiuchen to die, but she could not personally take action.

    Because as long as she took action, someone would find out, which would be very troublesome when the timees.

    Only if Chen Chao took action to kill Xi Qiuchen, would the matter have nothing to do with her.

    Chen Chao asked, "If you didn''t make a move, do you still want to take action now?"

    Jiang Shuchan responded, "Of course I still want to kill you."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and said, "Are you much stronger than him?"

    "In terms of cultivation, I may not necessarily surpass him, but I have ways to kill you."

    As soon as she uttered those words, Chen Chao''s brows furrowed even more because he sensed a change in the surrounding aura. Compared to before, the aura here became more chilling.

    It seemed as though he had be trapped in some kind of formation.

    Furthermore, it was definitely a killing formation!

 Chapter 156: Cold-Blooded Saber

    Originally, Jiang Shuchan was standing in the distance before and seemed to be doing nothing. But while Chen Chao and Xi Qiuchen were fighting, she was quietly setting up a killing formation

    She had always had a way topletely kill Chen Chao. It was just that she had never told anyone. Xi Qiuchen coveted her and used it to ckmail her into doing these things. She had long seen through it, but she did not show any signs. What she wanted was to let Xi Qiuchen die at Chen Chao''s hands and then kill Chen Chao herself.

    If that happened, it would be the best oue.

    The present situation was currently developing ording to Jiang Shuchan''s n.

    Xi Qiuchen is already dead at the Chen Chao''s hands, and she had already set up a killing formation by theke. Before long, Chen Chao would die here too.

    Chen Chao looked at Jiang Shuchan and said, "You and that person surnamed Yan are truly alike."

    Jiang Shuchan responded indifferently, "That''s because she was my best friend."

    Chen Chao wiped the blood off his broken saber and smiled, "Then you will be able to reunite with her soon."

    Jiang Shuchan looked around and sneered as she said, "Although this killing formation is nothing impressive, you''repletely incapable of breaking it."

    She had made thorough preparations to kill Chen Chao here and totally did not believe that he could break through.

    Chen Chao nced at Jiang Shuchan and remained silent.

    His previous words were just to buy some time. His injuries were not serious, and he did not pay any price when killing Xi Qiuchen. His current condition was still pretty good. Even if he knew he was trapped in a killing formation, he was not overly panicky either.

    As a martial artist, Chen Chao did not have any other means.

    Jiang Shuchan did not say anything more. With the passage of time, the killing formation she set up started to operate. Chen Chao instantly felt the stagnation in the air. Then, it temporarily locked onto him who was trapped in the killing formation.

    A sudden killing intent emerged behind him, fast and unexpected.

    The killing intent which felt corporeal came crashing down at high speed, but it was slowpared to Song Changxi''s lightning spell from before.

    Chen Chao dodged it with ease.

    Jiang Shuchan frowned slightly.

    Then, several more killing intents emerged simultaneously.

    They all attached Chen Chao at the same time.

    Since the killing formation was presided over by Jiang Shuchan, it naturally was not too powerful, but it was enough to trap any Divine Trove cultivator to death. Because no one could dodge so many killing intents.

    Those crisscrossing bursts of killing intents were impossible for an ordinary person to dodge.

    However, Jiang Shuchan quickly realized that she seemed to be mistaken.

    The young man in front of her seemed to be able to naturally perceive those killing intents and not a single one couldnd on his body.

    Dodging a surge of killing intent, Chen Chao stood in ce without being in a hurry to do something.. This killing formation was actually quite simple, perhaps in other words, one could describe it as a simplified form of Great Dao. It used the aura of heaven and earth, transforming it into streams of killing intent to kill people. The killing intents were born too suddenly and rapidly. Most Divine Trove cultivators probably could notst more than a few waves of killing intent beforepletely dying in this killing formation.

    But Chen Chao had always been an exception.

    His sensitivity to killing intent had long reached a terrifying level that Jiang Shuchan could notprehend.

    Chen Chao lightly spat out a turbid breath and looked at Jiang Shuchan, whose expression had turned ugly. Then, he took a step forward.

    Theke suddenly started to tremble.

    Jiang Shuchan frowned. When she looked up, a pitch-ck saber light suddenly appeared!

    Then she heard a stabbing sound.

    Jiang Shuchan stumbled back a few steps, feeling a sharp pain in her heart, and her aura instantly became chaotic.

    The killing formation was connected to her mind, so feeling this intense pain meant that the young man in front of her had already broken through the killing formation.

    But, how was this possible?!

    Jiang Shuchan was extremely confident in this killing formation and never thought that Chen Chao could break through it. But the reality now was that the killing formation she was proud of posed no obstacle to Chen Chao whatsoever.

    The current reality felt like a p on her face, burning hot.

    But before she could react, the young man in ck who had already bashed his way out had arrived in front of her and threw a punch.

    A continuous sound of thunder instantly sounded out by thekeside and waves sshed up in the center of theke.

    Before Jiang Shuchan could react, the broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand had already shed out.

    A visible saber energy emerged between the two of them, instantly tearing the sky apart.

    For the path of Martial Dao, to martial artists, most routes were actually quite simr. The foundationy in tempering the bones and tendons, while the rest relied on the cirction of qi within the body, how to connect and transmit it. These were extremelyplicated matters and most martial artists who could consider these things well were already among the best.

    When Chen Chao threw a punch earlier, followed immediately by a saber strike, the seamless connection and cirction of qi was not a realm that ordinary martial artists could achieve.

    This was the result borne from killing demons countless times in the mountains.

    This saber was like a thunderbolt. When the de passed by, a short-lived ck arc would appear between heaven and earth, as if it was meant to separate them. The power of this saber was incredible and Jiang Shuchan had no way of evading it in a short time. She just pressed down with both hands and several rays of brilliance simultaneously surged out from her sleeves, descending at the same time!

    The saber edge was being suppressed.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged. Jiang Shuchan''s cultivation realm was actually not low, surpassing Xi Qiuchen by more than a bit among Divine Trove Realms. If she had chosen to join forces with Xi Qiuchen earlier, it would have undoubtedly caused Chen Chao a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, this woman fancied herself smart, only deciding to make a move after both Xi Qiuchen and Chen Chao were both wounded and weakened.

    Since that was the case, Chen Chao had nothing more to say. Since this woman wanted to set up a big scheme to kill him, then it was certain that no one was paying attention over here anymore. Even if someone was still paying attention here at this moment, it did not matter either.

    Since this woman wanted to kill him, why could he not kill her first?

    Would it end after killing Xi Qiuchen?

    There was no such logic.

    After Jiang Shuchan suppressed that saber strike, a bright moon rose gradually from the ground behind her, shining brilliantly.

    The pure and bright moon was exceptionally dazzling.

    Holding the broken saber, Chen Chao gave a coldugh. No matter how versatile you immortal cultivators'' daoist techniques, I will cut you down with a single sh!

    A ck rainbow surged toward the sky!

    Jiang Shuchan''s qi in front of her instantly shattered. She was directly struck in the chest by this sh, and then the saber energy pushed her, causing her to fly backward and shatter the bright moon behind her!

    As Jiang Shuchan was flying backward, she looked down and saw her blood-soaked chest.

    This saber strike nearly took her life.

    Her face turned pale. Then, she slowly raised her head.

    A figure instantly appeared in front of her and threw a punch.

    That punch showed no mercy or tenderness towards ady and it targeted precisely the wound left by Chen Chao''s previous sh.

    Jiang Shuchan had nowhere to hide or evade. She was hit in the chest and the qi within her body scattered.

    Her entire body instantly became limp and weak, looking like a pile of mud.

    However, the hatred in her eyes remained undiminished. At this moment, she had no intention of showing weakness.

    Butpared to that Zuo Qing previously, she had a lot more backbone.

    Chen Chao stared at the woman in front of him and did not say a word. After shattering her breastbone with a punch, he immediately swung the broken saber in his hand.

    He intended to finish off this cunning and ruthless woman who was no less insidious than Yan Ruoshui.

    "Stop!"

    A loud cry sounded out from a distance!

    A man arrived by theke, his expression changing slightly when he saw this scene.

    Chen Chao turned a deaf ear to it and just delivered his strike. With a raise of his hand, the saber fell!

    Afterpleting all of this, Chen Chao finally raised his head and looked at the man who appeared out of nowhere.

    His expression was calm and the broken saber in his hand was still dripping with blood.

 Chapter 157: The Best Decision

    The young man standing by thekeside, bare-chested and holding the broken saber, was very calm.

    The man who had arrived suddenly nced at Jiang Shuchan''s corpse, his brows furrowing in disbelief and anger as he said, "You actually killed her!"

    Jiang Shuchan''s corpse had already rolled down thekeside and fallen into theke, while Xi Qiuchen''s body had long sunk to the bottom of theke.

    Chen Chao did not answer the man''s question. He simply tilted his head and asked, "Liang Zhao?"

    In this microcosm, Liang Zhao and Song Changxi were the two people Chen Chao least wanted to encounter.

    Chen Chao had already met Song Changxi before. Although they had not fought, Chen Chao had already formed a grudge against him. Now, the person in front of him, Chen Chao still could not clearly determine his cultivation realm, but he presumed that the other party was Liang Zhao.

    Liang Zhao looked at him, not refuting, implicitly acknowledging his identity.

    "The martial exam is just a way to determine superiority. You actually killed them?" Liang Zhao stared at Chen Chao, the anger in his eyes undisguised.

    Although Liang Zhao was an itinerant cultivator and did not belong to any sect in the foreignnds, he was ultimately considered part of the foreignnd cultivators. How could he sit back and watch as Chen Chao killed Jiang Shuchan by thekeside?

    Chen Chao calmly replied, "It seems like there was no rule against killing people."

    As he spoke, he walked along thekeside to pick up that ck shirt.

    After soaking in theke water for a long time, the blood had already washed away.

    After wearing the ck shirt, Chen Chao nced at Liang Zhao without much thought. However, his eyebrows soon furrowed because another figure appeared even further away.

    Song Changxi

    This Dao society genius had already arrived here.

    He had no emotions in his eyes, and after arriving here, he even looked at Liang Zhao first.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Liang Zhao also nced at Song Changxi and asked, "Did you see himst night?"

    Song Changxi calmly replied, "He lured that mountain spirit over, In the end, he hid in the shadows and killed that mountain spirit."

    Liang Zhao pondered for a moment and shook his head, saying, "Since that''s the case, he is yours. I''m leaving."

    After saying these words, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Song Changxi said, "You don''t stand a chance anymore."

    Liang Zhao did not look back and said, "I know, but I want to go and test that fiercest demon."

    Although there were many demons captured by the prominent figures, there were only three demons that were the fiercest.

    The mountain spirit was one of them, but the fiercest one was even stronger than the mountain spirit.

    Song Changxi frowned but did not say anything.

    "He killed Jiang Shuchan. You can kill him."

    These were thest words Liang Zhao left behind.

    After saying these words, he really left.

    Song Changxi withdrew his gaze and looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao nced at the water droplets dripping from the corner of his clothes, lifted his head, and smiled at Song Changxi, saying, "Itching to kill me?"

    Last night, Chen Chao had already made this Daoist genius lose face in front of everyone.

    Now, he had chased after him overnight to this ce, his goal was obvious.

    "It was you who killed first."

    Song Changxi said calmly, "A martial artist like you wanting to be the champion of the martial exam. I''m afraid that you''re indulging in a wild fantasy."

    Chen Chao said, "It seems like I''m already in first ce now."

    There were only a few days left for the martial exam and Chen Chao''s name was already at the forefront of the rankings. Song Changxi had almost no chance of catching up to him, especially after killing that mountain spirit.

    "Oh, right if you manage to kill me, you might still stand a chance."

    Chen Chao smiled, reached out, and crushed the bamboo token.

    Then, silence fell over theke.

    Nothing happened.

    Chen Chao stood on the spot and was somewhat silent.

    Song Changxi looked at him and was rather silent too.

    The two did not speak and thekeside seemed very quiet.

    Chen Chao looked at Song Changxi and said, "I originally thought it was just a minor issue."

    He chuckled self-deprecatingly.

    Earlier, he had figured that there was something wrong with the bamboo token. But how could he have thought that it was actually such a huge problem?

    He could not leave after crushing the bamboo token.

    In other words, apart from Wei Xu eventually bringing him out of this microcosm, it was impossible for him to leave.

    He had no means to escape.

    He might very well die...

    "It was originally just a minor issue. No one could have predicted that the bamboo token would have some problem. Moreover, if you die here, who will know what happened here?"

    Song Changxi looked at him, his gaze gradually turning cold.

    Chen Chao was expressionless.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There were many people on the pavilion, but the Heavenly Light Mirror could no longer see anything. This microcosm seemed to have malfunctioned and the prominent figures could not see what was happening in the microcosm. At this moment, everyone could only rely on the ranking list to glean some information.

    Chen Chao was still in first ce, but some people''s names had already vanished.

    "Xi Qiuchen died?!"

    Someone looked at the name that was currently dissipating in disbelief. Although Xi Qiuchen''s reputation had never been good, he was still an outstanding existence among the young cultivators.

    "With his cultivation, did he encounter a formidable demon? Otherwise, why couldn''t he leave there immediately?"

    "Perhaps he was too ambitious and ended up dying over there."

    The young cultivators were discussing animatedly, having many different opinions about this.

    "Look, Heavenly Tree Sect''s Jiang Shuchan is also dead!"

    Hearing this, people suddenly perked up.

    Jiang Shuchan was different from others. She was a genius on the Latent Dragon List; a true prodigy.

    Furthermore, people were particrly interested in Jiang Shuchan because of her wager with Chen Chao at thekeside of the academy.

    Their affair caused quite a stir.

    When Chen Chao was ranked first on the list, some people had already thought about this matter.

    At that time, some spected that Jiang Shuchan was bound to lose. However, people did not pay much attention to it because the incident caused by Chen Chao was far greater. Moreover, Chen Chao did not make any excessive demands regarding thekeside bet.

    But now, it was all meaningless.

    Because Jiang Shuchan was already dead.

    The oue of the bet was now clear, and it was evident who the winner and loser were.

    Compared to this matter, what people were more concerned about was how Jiang Shuchan died.

    Present at the Myriad Willow Convention from the Heavenly Tree Sect was a female daoist, who was also the Heavenly Tree Sect''s Chief Enforcer. As she saw the name disappearing from the ranking list, she took out a small wooden que with the character "Jiang" on the front. The wooden que was simple and unsophisticated, but at this moment, the que had already shattered.

    She was the Heavenly Tree Sect''s Chief Enforcer, her status greatly respected. As for the wooden que in her hand, it had a secret technique of the sect and it could determine the life and death of sect disciples.

    Now that the wooden que already shattered, it meant that Jiang Shuchan had died.

    Looking at the wooden que, the daoist nun said coldly, "Chan''er is dead."

    When the prominent figures present heard this, they were all very silent. No one spoke.

    They naturally knew what Jiang Shuchan had gone to do. Now that she was dead, they probably knew the reason behind it as well.

    No one could have expected this oue.

    That young martial artist brought too many surprises.

    Jiang Shuchan was dead and Xia Qiuchen was dead too.

    What about Liang Zhao and Song Changxi?

    What could these two do?

    With Changxi present, he won''t leave alive."

    A prominent figure looked at the daoist nun in front of him and said, "He''ll die inside."

    The important figures present here were of one mind, so there was no problem speaking up at this moment.

    "Yes, he''ll die inside."

    A prominent figure concurred.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Near thekeside, after seeing Jiang Shuchan''s name disappear, the official responsible for recording immediately had a drastic change in expression. Pointing at a junior officer, they shouted, "Hurry and go inform the pce immediately!"

    That low-ranking official did not say a word and quickly hurried away.

    Wei Xu took a look, but said nothing.

    Xie Nandu came over here and stood next to this Senior Brother Wei.

    Wei Xu said, "I''ve somewhat let him down."

    He knew from the start that the bamboo token was tampered with, but he did not think that the bamboo token would be so problematic.

    Chen Chao could not leave now.

    "If I stop the operation of the microcosm, everyone will be able to leave. But clearly, this martial exam will be invalidated too."

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and said, "He can''t voice his opinion. Since Junior Sister is his friend, will you make a decision on his behalf?"

    Xie Nandu thought about it, shook her head, and said, "His affairs, nobody can help him to make a decision."

    Wei Xu looked at her and said, "But he needs someone to help him make a decision right now."

    Xie Nandu said, "Then do nothing, that''s the best decision."

 Chapter 158: Wind Blowing Everywhere.

    The dean did not go to theke; he was just drinking tea in a small pavilion at the heart of theke with the old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    The old man nced at theke''s surface andmented, "Wei Xu that kid, his cultivation is decent, but his temperament is too mild. Looks like he''s going to endure some setbacks."

    The dean sneered, "That blockhead is always lecturing others, does he think he''s a sage just because he read some books? Too naive. But his temperament needs to be tempered like this. Otherwise, how can he run this academy in the future?"

    The old man was surprised, "So, you''ve already made up your mind to hand over the academy to this child?"

    The dean reached out and grabbed some peanuts from a small bowl on the side. Tossing them into his mouth, he munched for a while before expressing some disdain, "Those disciples of mine, each one of their temperaments baffles me. Either they cultivate the sword and go North to y demons, or they insist on joining the imperial court, or they waste their days away, only knowing how to y chess. Wei Xu is the only normal fellow among them."

    The old man asked, "What about that girl?"

    Xie Nandu, who had just won first ce in the literary exam, had elevated the prestige of the academy even further. In fact, many had already considered the possibility that after a hundred years, the dean might hand the academy over to Xie Nandu, making this peerlessly talented girl the first female dean in the history of the academy.

    Such a thing seemed unlikely, but it was not impossible.

    "There''s naturally no issue with that girl''s talent. Her future achievements may even surpass Wei Xu. If she has the intention, it''s not that I can''t hand the academy over to her. It''s just that the girl''s ambitions are too grand. If the academy falls into her hands, it might fall into some extreme path."

    The dean crushed a peanut between his fingers, furrowing his brows. In his expression, there was a hint of helplessness.

    The old man also grabbed a handful of peanuts, tossed two into his mouth, and said with a smile, "Which is also to say, it''s not a good thing for disciples to be too outstanding, is it?"

    The dean snorted and snatched a handful of peanuts from the old man''s hand. "Watch closely. In another 50 years, at most 50 years, the strength and prosperity of our Great Liang Dynasty will surpass any other dynasty. The days when foreign cultivators humiliate the people of our Great Liang Dynasty will never return!"

    Hearing the dean talking about this coldly, the old man fell silent for a moment and nodded, "If Great Liang continues developing with its current trend, it will indeed be an unprecedented dynasty in the future. But will they agree to it?"

    As a great sage of daoism, the old man naturally had a clear understanding of the foreign cultivation world''s affairs.

    The dean grinned and said, "Just wait a little longer, wait a little longer. When the timees, if they don''t agree, we''ll beat them until they agree."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The low-ranking official rushed into the pce gates and quickly saw the young eunuch, Li Heng.

    Li Heng nced at him.

    Thetter quickly talked about the events that happened during the martial exam in a low voice.

    Li Heng nodded, indicating that he understood, and headed towards the pce, reaching the pce gates in no time.

    The pce servants on either side naturally did not dare to stop this young eunuch who had a revered status in the imperial city, and Li Heng walked in.

    Soon, he saw the Great Liang emperor.

    After a whispered conversation, the Great Liang emperor waved his hand.

    But at that moment, a feeble voice came from inside, "Let Li Henge..."

    The Great Liang emperor frowned slightly, but did not say anything.

    Li Heng walked in.

    Approaching the bed, when this young eunuch saw the empress who was already weakened to the extreme, his nose tingled with a hint of sadness.

    Long before he entered the Divine Capital, when Li Heng was brought to the Prince Manor, he had already been serving the current emperor and Her Majesty as their servant.

    At that time, he called the empress Princess Consort, and His Majesty as Your Highness.

    Now, after changing titles for many years, that gentle-looking woman seemed to have reached the end of her life.

    How could this not be heartbreaking?

    "Li Heng, how is that child now?"

    The empress looked at him weakly, her eyes devoid of any radiance. At this moment, the empress was already hovering between life and death.

    "Inform Princess Consort, that girl from the Heavenly Tree Sect is dead, he killed her. Xi Qiuchen is also dead. He is still in the first ce, but the issue with the bamboo token is too problematic, he''s unable to leave."

    Li Heng was somewhat absent-minded, and his form of address momentarily became incorrect.

    Upon hearing this term of address, the empress was also momentarily dazed.

    It seemed as if time had gone back many years to those days in the Prince Manor.

    At that time, she was not yet the Empress whomanded the respect of the world; she was merely that Prince Manor''sdy of the house. She only oversaw some maidservants and managed affairs. She did not have to put in as much effort as she did now.

    During that time, the present Emperor would be in the manor virtually every day. Even if he asionally went out, he would only go out in the morning and would return by dusk. They had countless encounters and spent a lot of time together.

    Those were times that could not be surpassedter on.

    "That child said he wouldn''t lose, so he killed that girl, proving to me that he''s truly his mother''s son."

    There was a hint of helplessness in the empress''s eyes. But upon closer inspection, it was actually heartache.

    Her heart ached for her younger sister, who had a lowly birth and had never been valued, and for this young man who had grown up by the banks of Wei River.

    "Your Majesty..."

    The empress spoke softly.

    The Great Liang emperor walked in and nced at her with a loving gaze, "We know."

    The empress nodded and looked at Li Heng, saying, "Li Heng, take good care of that child in the future."

    Li Heng quickly nodded and smiled, "Princess Consort, I will."

    He still persisted in using this old form of address to call the empress.

    However, neither the empress herself nor the Great Liang emperor had any objections to this.

    Their rtionship with Li Heng went beyond that of master and servant.

    The empress nodded with some satisfaction and then weakly closed her eyes.

    Seeing this scene, the Great Liang emperor nced at Li Heng. Thetter naturally understood and left quietly.

    The two arrived outside the pce.

    It was already noon.

    The Great Liang emperor spoke calmly, "Go to thekeside and keep an eye on things. If anything happens, say something and tell them it is Our decree."

    Li Heng nodded and was about to leave.

    The Great Liang emperor thought about it and shook his head as he said, "If there''s any news about that child, send it over at once."

    Li Heng suddenly shook his head and said softly, "This servant wants to apany Her Majesty on the final leg of her journey."

    For so many years, Li Heng had never had such thoughts.

    He had always followed the Great Liang emperor''s decree.

    The Great Liang emperor looked at him, pondered for a bit, but did not refuse his request, saying, "Since you''re an old friend, apany her on her final journey. We believe that she''ll want to see this too."

    When Li Heng heard this, he quickly knelt down and kowtowed heavily, "This servant thanks Your majesty for your grace!"

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "So, nothing must change."

    Xie Nandu looked at Wei Xu and made a request, "Senior Brother doesn''t have to do anything."

    Wei Xu said, "I know he has created many miracles, but this time, I don''t think he can win."

    His implication was clear: if Xie Nandu wanted to preserve Chen Chao''s life, he should stop the martial exam at this moment.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I believe in him."

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "But I don''t believe in him."

    "But he doesn''t need Senior Brother to believe in him."

    Xie Nandu said seriously, "Or rather, he doesn''t need anyone to believe in him."

 Chapter 159: Bring it on!

    In front of the Xie Family''s ancestral hall, there were actually some people who came. But they came and went without anyone being able to stay here for long.

    After thest person who came left too, the Xie Family ancestor walked out of that room. Looking at the old man sitting in front of the ancestral hall, he said with a slight smile, "It''s difficult to obtain news from the pce. I really admire His Majesty. He aplished what the previous dynasty failed to."

    The other old man chuckled and said, "The current emperor spent several years snatching the world from his own nephew. Such resolve and cunningness, even throughout a millennium, I''m afraid not a single past emperor could match up to His Majesty."

    "Emperor Taizong of that dynasty was rather simr to His Majesty. Except, he signed a treaty with the enemy who reached the city walls. He didn''t possess the same backbone as His Majesty. Inparison, he falls short."

    The Xie Family ancestormented, "His Majesty ascended the throne in an unorthodox manner and was afraid of the criticism of the people, afraid that Emperor Lingzong would admonish him, afraid that the deceased Crown Prince would reproach him. That''s why he has been diligent and cautious all these years. Who can find a single fault with His Majesty?"

    "With His Majesty''s achievements today, it''s actually difficult for those emperors throughout the history of the Great Liang Dynasty to match up to him. However, no matter how much one aplishes, future generations will always bring up certain things. There''s simply no way to change it."

    The old man said softly, "But His Majesty still has a sore point. Did the massive fire on that day truly burn everything clean?"

    The Xie Family ancestor smiled and replied, "Everyone said that it was clean, but if it truly was, how could there be a young man who journeyed all the way from Wei River to the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao came from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital. Along the way, it seemed that there were reasons that could be investigated. However, to these prominent figures, they were unwilling to believe in the so-called reasons. They only believed in their own judgment.

    The old man said, "The progeny of that deposed emperor is unlikely to be so old. Who is he exactly?"

    The Xie Family ancestor nced at the old man and said with a slight smile, "It''s naturally impossible that he''s of this identity."

    The old man was somewhat puzzled.

    If he was not who they thought he was, then he could not think of any other possible identity.

    Xie Family''s ancestor shook his head and said, "There''s too little information. Even if I wanted to know, it would take too much time. Besides, in the current imperial city, any leaked information is instigated by His Majesty. If he''s unwilling, no matter how much skygold currency you offer, it''s useless."

    "I misspoke earlier. It''s not just the imperial city; even the Divine Capital is the same."

    The Xie Family ancestormented, "Could the deposed emperor have such means? Could Emperor Lingzong have such means?"

    The old man was silent.

    He stayed silent for a long time before slowly asking, "That young man entered the pce twice, did he meet Her Majesty both times?"

    Although it seemed like he was inquiring, in reality, he was searching for a breakthrough.

    The Xie Family ancestor frowned and said, "Quickly have someone investigate the rtionship between the Empress and that deposed emperor."

    While he seemed to be addressing the old man, when he spoke, someone nearby departed. It was precisely to look for those things.

    The old manmented, "I presume it would be difficult to find. The Empress has been married into the imperial family for so many years; those matters have long been tampered with. How could they be so easy to find?"

    "Start with that Duke."

    Although the Empress'' father was posthumously awarded the title of King Zhongshan, these old men were ustomed to referring to that former Great General of the Northern Frontier as Duke.

    It was the title that Great General held when he was still alive.

    "Those few princes haven''t been able to enter the pce until now. It looks like Her Majesty''s illness isn''t that severe."

    The old man said with vicissitudes of emotion, "She is a virtuous empress of her generation. If she were to pass away like this, it would be a loss for our Great Liang Dynasty."

    "His Majesty has always cared for the Empress. If Her Majesty is gone, it will undoubtedly have a significant impact."

    "It won''t, His Majesty is an extraordinary rule. These matters of love and sentiment won''t affect His Majesty no matter what."

    "Let''s hope so."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of a long street far away from the Xie Family, there was another behemoth of the Great Liang Dynasty, the Wei Family.

    The Xie and Wei families had fought for so many years and both families had always been evenly matched. It was sufficient to demonstrate the Wei Family''s deep foundation.

    Unlike the Xie Family, the current ancestor of the Wei Family did not reside near the ancestral hall. Instead, he sat inside a dry well.

    Yes, sat.

    The dried-up well had existed for a long time. It was said to have been dug during the construction of the Divine Capital. After a hundred years, the water in that well dried up and it became a dry well.

    However, the Wei Family chose not to remove the well but kept it intact.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the Wei Family, this dry well represented many things.

    "Ancestor, Li Heng did not leave the pce. Another chief eunuch went to thekeside, while Li Heng remained in the pce."

    Someone spoke near the well, their voice filled with respect.

    There was silence at the bottom of the well for a long time.

    After an unknown period of time, a voice finally emerged.

    "Get ready, a truly major event is about to unfold in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    That voice was distant and ancient, carrying significant meaning.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "To be honest, I really never thought that you guys would be so shameless."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Changxi with obvious scorn in his eyes, without any concealment.

    He did not have a good attitude towards this genius daoist cultivator.

    Song Changxi replied, "The so-called shamelessness is actually just an excuse of the weak. If you were strong, it wouldn''t matter what we did because you would have the ability to resolve those issues."

    Chen Chao looked at him and pondered for a moment before saying, "I think you make some sense, but it''s still very disgusting. Weak or strong, can you really convince yourselves with such justifications for your actions?"

    The notion that the strong were not afraid of any problems and only the weak would consider these things, how could it be something Chen Chao would ever believe in?

    If the strong could humiliate and bully the weak for no reason, and then speak such words, who would agree with them?

    Song Changxi said calmly, "The demon race upies the North. The deste north of 30 thousand miles used to be the homnd of the human race. But now, it''s still the paradise of the demon race. We can''t do anything about it because we are too weak. What more is there to say?"

    In that great war, the demon race nearly annihted the human race, resulting in years of humiliation for humanity.

    Because of their weakness, the human race was unable to change anything now. It seemed to be the truth too.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "But what you''re telling me is that if the weak are bullied and humiliated, they can only ept it and strive to be stronger to resolve it. Yet, isn''t there still the concept of justice in this world? "Isn''t there anyone among the foreign cultivators who believe in the word justice?"

    Song Changxi shook his head and said, "The human race is weaker than the demon race, so we cannpt reim the deste north. The Great Liang Dynasty is weaker than the foreignnds, so it is subjected to humiliation. There''s nothing more to say."

    "Just like now, you''re weaker than me, so you can only die."

    Song Changxi looked at Chen Chao and said with some regret, "The only thing that makes me feel some regret is that I didn''t chase until here. Otherwise, Fellow Daoist Jiang wouldn''t have fallen to your murderous hands."

    "Since that woman wanted to kill me, I won''t be in the wrong for killing her."

    Song Changxi looked at Chen Chao and said, "You''re wrong because you can''t bear the consequences."

    Chen Chao gripped his saber and looked at Song Changxi, saying, "There is nothing I can''t bear, because you can''t kill me."

    "Bitter Sea and Divine Trove is a heavenly chasm."

    Song Changxi said, "Since that''s the case, how can you defeat me?"

    As he spoke, thunder rumbled behind him, and a gathering of thunderclouds formed in the sky. Golden lightning appeared within the sea of clouds, resembling molten gold flowing across the sky like a divine kingdom.

    At this moment, this daoist genius no longer wished to engage in nonsense. When he wanted to take action, his power was incredible.

    "Why can''t I beat you?"

    Chen Chao looked at Song Changxi and sneered, "Is it just because you''re better looking than me?"

    "Where were you when Your Father was killing demons in the mountains?" "When Your Father was hovering between life and death countless times, you probably don''t even know what''s called a fight."

    Chen Chao spoke with a thick sense of mockery, his voice filled with provocation.

    "That''s meaningless."

    Song Changxi looked at Chen Chao, levitating slightly in the air, with lightning shing around him.

    Among the numerous magic spells in daoism, lightning spells had the greatest power. There were countless magic spells that could be called lightning attribute and Song Changxi had studied many lightning techniques. Now, having achieved mastery throughprehensive study of the subject, he already disyed a unique aura that was far from ordinary.

    His mastery of lightning spells had already reached a high level. Even the formidable Twin Pirs of daoism would find it difficult topare themselves to him in terms of lightning techniques!

    Chen Chao looked at Song Changxi who appeared like a thunder god and cursed, "Pretending to be a god!"

    Song Changxi remained expressionless and just raised his hand, there was naturally a bolt of heavenly lightning as thick as an arm that descended from the thunderclouds in the sky. Chen Chao leaped forward, narrowly avoiding the lightning. But a deep pit had appeared in the spot where he had been standing. This demonstrated the immense power of this lightning technique.

    Chen Chao sensed an extremely terrifying aura and looked up, only to discover that countless thunderbolts were currently gathering in the sky, yet remaining suspended and not striking down.

    Song Changxi looked down at Chen Chao from a higher position and said with a smile, "Your saber is even broken. What do you have topare with me?"

    Chen Chao ignored him. The origin of the broken saber in his hand was very mysterious. Even he himself was unsure. He just knew that this broken saber was tougher than the majority of people''s magic artifacts. It could likely even rival the so-called Hundred-Year Sword of the Sword Qi Mountain.

    "There isn''t much fairness in the world. I know that the so-called justice only exists in very, very trivial matters. You foreign cultivators look down on us martial artists, so you have no reason to want to kill us."

    Chen Chao sneered, "Actually, I''m simr to you. I also look down on you. You want to kill me, I also want to kill you. Whether it can be done or not, we''ll have to give it a try."

    Chen Chao tore off the ck shirt he was wearing and looked at Song Changxi as he roared, "Bring it on! It''s just one cultivation realm! Whether I''ll die or not, remains to be seen!"

 Chapter 160: Dense Lightning Pool

    The two who already arrived in the middle of theke retreated respectively for the time being. Song Changxi remained suspended above the water, surrounded by thunderous sounds. Golden lightning bolts roiled within the sea of clouds. As for Chen Chao, he was just standing by theke at this time, carrying a saber in his hand. The teenager whose upper body was bare was bearing numerous clearly visible scars.

    As Song Changxi looked at those scars, he also felt many thoughts and feelings. As a genius of Dao society who was sent to cultivate in the mountains since birth, he had only needed to cultivate all these years. He had no way of understanding the experiences of ordinary cultivators, even less so of martial artists. However, just by seeing the scars on Chen Chao''s body at this moment, he knew what thetter had been through.

    There was a fleeting trace of admiration in his eyes.

    But it vanished in an instant.

    Chen Chao was furious.

    However, that anger was not directed at Song Changxi.

    Since encountering those foreign cultivators in Tianqing County until now, after experiencing so many things, one incident after another, even the most level-headed person would find it hard to endure anymore at this moment.

    Song Changxi saw through Chen Chao''s anger and calmly said, "You are very angry. Your state of mind is important during a fight."

    "F*ck your mother!"

    Chen Chao''s eyes instantly hardened.

    With a thought, Song Changxi summoned a golden lightning bolt that descended from the sky, bursting through the sea of clouds with an endless aura of annihtion. It resembled a golden dragon as it suddenly fell!

    Theke''s surface surged, akin to a gust of wind blowing down from the heavens and sweeping across the mortal realm.

    Chen Chao''s ck hair flew everywhere in an instant.

    The oppressive might of heaven and earth left him struggling.

    Why were martial artists always looked down upon? Was it not because immortal cultivators had various magic spells while martial artists had only a single method, giving people a boorish feeling?

    Now, faced with these golden lightning bolts, what could Chen Chao do?

    Chen Chao was expressionless. When the golden lightning bolt fell onto theke''s surface, he suddenly lunged forward, narrowly avoiding the lightning''s assault as he simultaneously rushed towards Song Changxi.

    As the lightning plunged into theke, the entire body of water started boiling, sending water sshes soaring into the sky. Then, a strange scene appeared. One golden lightning bolt after another appeared on theke''s surface, resembling a gigantic spider web reflected in the water.

    Then, like tiny golden flood dragons, the lightning bolts flickered within the water. Theke water instantly began to boil too.

    A flood dragon emerged from the water''s surface and just happened to appear right beneath Chen Chao''s feet.

    Theke exploded as the flood dragon emerged.

    Chen Chao clenched his fist and crushed it with one punch.

    The remnants of golden lightning crackled on his fist.

    After the first flood dragon appeared under Chen Chao''s feet, several more flood dragons shot out from under Chen Chao''s feet, rushing toward Chen Chao.

    The broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand swept past, releasing a ck gleam of saber light and slicing through several flood dragons. Then, Chen Chao stomped heavily, dispersing the remaining arcs of electricity. The de of the ck broken saber had several new white marks on it.

    Seeing as several flood dragons were shed by Chen Chao, Song Changxi remained indifferent. He just looked at this scene expressionlessly. Then, he stretched out his hand, and a bolt of lightning descended from the sky,nding in his palm and transforming into a magic sword.

    Song Changxi lowered his head and nced at the sword. Then, he murmured, "Go."

    The magic sword shing with lightning soared through the air, causing theke below to boil andke water exploded along its path.

    This magic sword had nothing to do with the sword cultivation techniques. It was simply a manifestation of the lightning spell. If Song Changxi wished, the magic sword could transform into something else too.

    The magic sword tore through the air and pierced straight toward Chen Chao''s chest.

    Chen Chao threw a punch out, colliding with the magic sword.

    The surging qi exploded here, causing the surroundingke waters to explode into massive waves.

    Chen Chao''s body stagged backward, countless water sshes spraying into the air.

    The waves were harrowing!

    Chen Chao struck that magic sword with a saber strike and thunder resounded, golden lightning traveling up the broken saber. It quickly climbed up Chen Chao''s arm and then spread throughout his body.

    In just a moment, it seemed as if golden threads had appeared on Chen Chao''s upper body, as if they were about to slice his entire body apart.

    The next moment, those golden threads abruptly exploded and prated deep into Chen Chao''s skin and flesh.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly, but that was all.

    A momentter, those golden threads snapped and fell from his body.

    And no wounds appeared on his body.

    Song Changxi frowned slightly, seemingly not expecting that this young man''s body had reached such a degree of toughness. While it was true that the bodies of martial artists were known to be the toughest among those of the same cultivation level, this young man''s body seemed exceptionally resilient...

    He had cultivated those lightning techniques for many years and was already proficient in them. He believed in their formidable killing power. Now that he disyed them and Chen Chao was actuallypletely unscathed, it surprised him greatly.

    His mind stirred again, the golden lightning from the clouds above once again descended.

    This time, it covered the entirergeke.

    The entireke hadpletely transformed into a lightning pool at this moment.

    Compared to the lightning pool Song Changxi had created before, the so-called killing formation by Jiang Shuchan paled inparison.

    Walking amidst the golden lightning, Song Changxi''s figure resembled a god of thunder in the sky, making people not dare to look directly at him.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, stomped heavily to shatter the surrounding lightning once again, and leaped up, throwing a powerful punch!

    A majestic aura emerged within the lightning pool, tearing apart several heavenly lightning bolts in an instant, and continuing forward. Suddenly, a sound other than thunder echoed between heaven and earth.

    Song Changxi gave a coldugh as he watched the onught of the majestic aura. With a flick of his fingertip, several golden lightning bolts streaked across, and instantly collided with the majestic aura.

    Qi convulsed between heaven and earth!

    Multiple lightning bolts followed closely behind. Song Changxi shook his sleeves, causing stormy waves to appear on theke''s surface again. The entireke surface quaked endlessly.

    This daoist genius who had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, his cultivation base was truly profound, instilling fear in others.

    If he was already like this, then what about the so-called Twin Pirs of daoism? And that young sword cultivator with boundless killing power?

    Thunder roared incessantly between heaven and earth!

    But Song Changxi suddenly discovered that the young martial artist in front of him had actually disappeared at this moment.

    Those bolts of lightning failed tond on his body.

    Where did he go?

    Song Changxi frowned slightly. But in an instant, he suddenly turned around, his daoist robes rustling in the wind.

    There was no one behind him?

    Song Changxi frowned again.

    He turned around once more.

    This time, that young martial artist who suddenly vanished finally appeared.

    Before Song Changxi could react, Chen Chao''s two fists came crashing down heavily, directly striking Song Changxi''s chest. However, it only caused slight ripples on this young daoist genius'' robe. Then, it dissipated most of the force from these two punches. His body only swayed slightly as well.

    When Chen Chao attempted to retract his hands, he realized that they were actually firmly stuck. A tremendous force was currently preventing him from pulling them away.

    It was at this moment that Song Changxi smiled and said, "Just you martial artists. When ites down to it, you don''t have any other means. No matter how tough your body is, what''s the use?"

    He looked at the young man before him and reached his hand out to swipe. The lightning that scattered between heaven and earth poured between his fingers. Instantly, a dazzling light settled between his fingers.

    Then, Song Changxi pointed a finger and the radiant light instantly crashed into Chen Chao''s chest.

    "It''s over."

    As Song Changxi spoke, the radiant light at his fingertip erupted once again, bursting forth in this ce.

    Chen Chao''s face turned deathly pale in an instant.

    He fell into theke like a kite with a broken string.

    Song Changxi nced at theke surface, showing no intention of stopping. He immediately beckoned his hands, and within the lightning pool, the lightning raged!

    Falling into theke.

    The already tumultuouske water which had been tossed around countless times, now churned even more violently.

    Such was the spectacle of a heaven and earth phenomenon.

    Countless bolts of lightning fell, all in the same ce.

    Chen Chao had now fallen to the bottom of theke, while Song Changxi was determined to ensure that he would never leave alive.

    No matter what, foreign cultivators were whom a Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artist could provoke.

    Chen Chao had embarrassed them enough with his rampage during the martial exam. If he did not kill him at this moment, it would probably be difficult for the foreign cultivators to ept it.

    Song Changxi looked down at theke surface, akin to a true immortal, and calmly said, "Perhaps in a few more years, you could have be the next Nepenthe martial artist of the Great Liang Dynasty. It''s just that nobody will give you that chance."

 Chapter 161: Before Killing Someone

    Song Changxi watched as the lightning bolts fell,pletely piercing through theke water. After a long time, the lightning gradually dissipated, and everything between heaven and earth returned to tranquility.

    Only then did Song Changxi look at theke surface. Now that theke had calmed down after the lightning vanished, the young man was nowhere to be seen. Song Changxi nodded with some satisfaction, thinking that the young man must have been blown apart by the lightning, his remainspletely gone.

    The so-called physique that showed disdain for immortal cultivators, looking at it now, it was nothing but a joke.

    He dropped from the sky,nded on theke''s surface, and then walked slowly across it.

    But at this moment, a trace of murderous intent emerged under his feet!

    Song Changxi''s toes tapped, preparing to leave theke''s surface and ascend into the sky.

    But right at this moment, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his ankle. Song Changxi furrowed his brows and kicked with his other foot, causing theke''s surface to explode. But at the same time, the young man hidden in the water pulled hard. That body which looked seemingly thin contained boundless strength, forcefully pulling Song Changxi down, causing him to stagger.

    Then, Chen Chao leaped up and kicked Song Changxi''s chest. This time, just like before, his chest area rippled,pletely dissipating the force of the kick. The seemingly ordinary daoist robe he wore was actually a high-grade magic artifact. How could it be something that Chen Chao could break with one kick?

    The blood-soaked young man''s body was covered in a mixture of blood andke water that rolled off his body. Already covered in wounds, the young man''s upper body became a bloody mess once more. With such injuries, even the slightest movement would surely cause immense pain. However, Chen Chao showed no reaction. His expression was indifferent as he instantly drew his saber and swung it toward Song Changxi''s chest.

    Song Changxi contorted his body into an extremely strange posture, evading the strike. At the same time, his five fingers curled into hooks as he reached out to grab Chen Chao.

    A boundless aura surged from the palm of his hand.

    But soon, a fist came crashing toward that outstretched arm.

    The fist and palm collided, but Song Changxi furrowed his brow. His cultivation realm was higher than Chen Chao''s in the first ce, so logically, he should have had the upper hand in the sh. But at this moment, when Chen Chao threw this punch out, the surging qi seemed to surpass Song Changxi.

    Feeling the surging qi crashing against him like waves hitting the shore, Song Changxi became slightly absentminded.

    In the next moment, a surging saber light appeared once again.

    With a thought, a dharma idol suddenly appeared behind Song Changxi.

    This dharma idol was precisely the same one he manifested when dealing with that mountain spirit back then. However, due to the urgent situation, he could not fully manifest theplete dharma idol; only half a dharma idol appeared.

    The ancient thunder god with three heads and six arms still exuded astonishing power, even though it only had an upper body presently.

    It threw a punch out and theke water instantly exploded!

    Chen Chao''s strikended precisely on one of the arms of the dharma idol, and to Song Changxi''s surprise, that strike directly severed the arm with one sh.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Song Changxi slid back several dozen feet.

    However, he soon noticed that his daoist robe was slightly damaged.

    It was clearly sliced apart by the seemingly ordinary broken saber from earlier.

    But, when did it happen?

    Song Changxi lowered his head to take a look.

    That dharma idol had already shattered at this moment.

    It was already a struggle to manifest the ancient thunder god. Although it was somewhat surprising for it to be shattered by one sh, in reality, it was still within reason.

    After all, it was not aplete dharma idol, so there was nothing to say at this moment about being cleaved open with one sh.

    That saber arrived in front of him again.

    Yes, the blood-soaked young man arrived before him at this time too.

    The two locked eyes.

    Song Changxi saw the unwavering determination and indifferent look in the young man''s eyes.

    The young man, still dripping with blood, suddenly grinned.

    Song Changxi felt a bone-piercing chill.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Throwing a punch out again, Song Changxi crossed his hands to block it.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly and his other hand gripped the saber hilt, and hacked down hard.

    The daoist robe made a ripping sound and it was torn apart.

    Song Changxi opened his eyes wide and did not quite understand

    Why?

    Could his daoist robe be cut apart so easily?

    What on earth was the broken saber in that youth''s hand?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A gap was ripped in Song Changxi''s daoist robe, causing the spiritual energy within it to dissipate, reducing it to an ordinary garment.

    Chen Chao''s punch alsopletely pushed Song Changxi''s hands back, pressing against his chest.

    Song Changxi noticed that at this moment, Chen Chao''s mouth and nose spat out and swallowed a white mist. It was exhaled from his mouth and then inhaled through his nose.

    Following which, that saber strike was about tond.

    At this moment, Song Changxi''s expression was iparably ugly. The situation had developed to a point he had not anticipated at all. He believed that his lightning techniques were enough to cut Chen Chao down. But he had never considered that this young man''s body was not only so tough as to withstand his lightning spells, but could even corner him to such a desperate situation at this moment.

    Song Changxi took a deep breath and a radiant light suddenly glimmered between his eyebrows.

    In that spot, a divine radiance was about to burst forth.

    How could a daoist genius like him not have any life-saving trump card?

    However, he also did not expect that he would one day have to resort to using such a trump card.

    In the next moment, something even more unexpected happened to him.

    Chen Chao''s fist mmed on his be, forcefully closing the site between his eyebrows that was about to open!

    "What the hell kind of technique is that?! Come at me again!"

    Chen Chao''s punches relentlessly targeted his forehead.

    His other hand gripped the broken saber tightly and he was going to thrust it directly into Song Changxi''s chest.

    If the saber really stabbed into his chest, this daoist genius would likely perish here.

    A genius of Dao society, a young talent ranked high on the Latent Dragon List, should not die in the martial exam during the Myriad Willow Convention.

    But it seemed like such a thing was really about to happen.

    Suddenly, a sigh resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

    Then, ripples spread out.

    The turbulentke water suddenly became calm and tranquility enveloped the world.

    A schr appeared by thekeside.

    That schr stood by thekeside, casting a nce at the two figures that seemed motionless, letting out a faint sigh.

    The schr who was somewhatmenting at the events remained in ce and was silent for a long time. Finally, he reached out his hand, and the world returned to its normal operation. However, only that young man covered in blood was able to move. With the saber in his hand, he was just a step away from piercing his opponent''s chest.

    If it were not for Wei Xu, Song Changxi would already be dead by now.

    Wei Xu looked over and calmly said, "If you kill him, it will bring a lot of trouble."

    He looked at Chen Chao and continued calmly, "I''m not here to stop you, but just wanted to ask you to think again before you take action."

    Wei Xu presided over this microcosm and he knew everything happening inside this microcosm. However, he could not do anything because once he did, the word ''rule'' would be lost.

    But at this moment, he could not abide by this word anymore.

    Because what this young man was about to do was truly too serious.

    Song Changxi was a genius of the Dao society. Although he could notpare to the Twin Pirs of daoism, he was still extremely remarkable. If he were to be killed in the Divine Capital, it would be a far more significant event than those few qi refiners getting killed.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and swallowed all the white mist between his mouth and nose back into his stomach.

    "How would Mr. Wei advise me?"

    Chen Chao looked at Wei Xu, his eyes filled with undisguised mockery.

    Since Wei Xu could discover that he was about to kill Song Changxi at this moment, then back when he crushed the bamboo token, Wei Xu must have known as well.

    So why did he not appear earlier, but instead chose to appear now when he had the upper hand?

    "Earlier, I asked Junior Sister if I should do something about it, but Junior Sister said to do nothing at all, this is the oue you desired."

    Wei Xu looked at Chen Chao and said, "Between first ce in the martial exam or preserving your life, Junior Sister believed you would choose thetter."

 Chapter 162: Iâ€™m Sorry

    Back then at thekeside, Wei Xu did indeed ask Xie Nandu, but Xie Nandu''s answer was straightforward: for Wei Xu not to do anything.

    Not do anything, what did that mean?

    It was actually quite simple.

    Wei Xu said, "I don''t think Junior Sister is right. But clearly, if I''m really wrong, it seems that you can only ept it."

    epting Wei Xu''s choice or epting Xie Nandu''s choice, these were different matters. That was why Wei Xu said that only when Xie Nandu made a decision, could it work.

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and said, "She is right."

    Yes, at that time, even if Wei Xu had made that choice, Chen Chao would not say anything, but he would probably feel a sense of discontent deep in his heart.

    Even though he had already crushed the bamboo token back then.

    Wei Xu looked at the young man before him and said, "At that time, I didn''t do anything. Now, I won''t do anything either. However, there are some things I need to tell you, for you to make a choice."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I don''t want to hear it."

    His words caught Wei Xu by surprise. Wei Xu looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Why?"

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "Mr. Wei wants to talk about the bigger picture, the implications, and what my situation would be like if I kill Song Changxi, right?"

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "Of course, if you kill him, the consequences will be severe. He no longer has the strength to battle. Why do you have to go this far?"

    "He wanted to kill me earlier. Will this reason suffice?"

    Chen Chao stared fixedly at Wei Xu, his eyes filled withplex emotions. "When I killed demons in the mountains, if a demon wanted to kill me, I would kill it first."

    The logic was simple, but it would not work in the Divine Capital or the foreignnds.

    "I understand this logic, but it doesn''t work well here."

    Wei Xu looked at the surface of theke and said softly, "I tried reasoning with them before, but they didn''t want to listen to me."

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "But when I reason with you, you can only listen. Do you know what kind of logic this is?"

    Chen Chao replied, "It''s just the size of the fist."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "No one is born with an extremelyrge fist. If you want to grow little by little, you have to give yourself time. Don''t underestimate the power of time, this word holds great magic."

    Chen Chao asked, "If I kill him, would I no longer be fated with time?"

    Wei Xu nodded, "You can''t stay in the Divine Capital forever."

    "What if I cultivate to the level where they can''t kill me and then leave the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao looked at Wei Xu. He could really do something like that, if he really had to face such a situation.

    Wei Xu shook his head and did not say anything.

    Such debates were meaningless because no one had the real answer.

    It was not meaningful for Chen Chao, and it was not meaningful for Wei Xu either.

    After thinking for a moment, Chen Chao sheathed his saber, approached thekeside, and stood next to Wei Xu. He said, "I can choose not to kill him today."

    Wei Xu smiled when he heard this.

    Chen Chao looked at Wei Xu and said, "Maybe if I don''t kill him today, his entire sect will be cut apart by me with a single sh in the future."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu thought of something.

    He did not speak.

    He just vanished from thekeside.

    Theke returned to normal.

    Song Changxi fell heavily into theke water, and quickly stood up, but blood was flowing from his be.

    He looked up at Chen Chao, feeling somewhat dazed.

    He was unaware that Wei Xu hade. At this moment, all he knew was that he had almost died at Chen Chao''s hands. But for some unknown reason, that young man ultimately stopped.

    "Why?"

    Driven by great curiosity and confusion, he asked this question. He did not realize that he and Chen Chao were still on opposing sides at this moment..

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "Someone protected your life."

    Song Changxi fell silent for a moment, but still epted this answer.

    "I''ll kill you someday."

    Song Changxi shook his head, then reached out to touch the bamboo token at his waist, only to find it empty.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "You, a Bitter Sea Realm, lost to me, a Divine Trove Realm. It''s already something extremely humiliating in the first ce. Did you really think that since I defeated you today, I''d lose to you in the future?"

    Song Changxi shook his head and said, "The path of Dao is long, no one can predict what will happen in the future."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I know that one day, you''ll die by my saber. If, before that day, you make your secte to find trouble with me, then your entire sect will be cut apart by my saber."

    Song Changxi spoke solemnly, "I won''t let the people behind mee to find trouble with you. I want to engage in a fair and honorable fight with you on the path of Dao."

    Chen Chao sneered and shook his head, "If it was fair and honorable, you''d already be dead now."

    Song Changxi was very silent when he heard this, unsure of what to say.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to care about him anymore. He just reached out and crushed that bamboo token.

    In the end, fate would only be interesting when held in one''s own hands.

    Song Changxi could not utter a word and vanished into a wisp of smoke by thekeside.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At anotherkeside, Song Changxi slowly appeared.

    Upon seeing this daoist genius appear by thekeside, someone eximed, "Senior Brother Song..."

    Then, thekeside fell silent, and no one spoke again.

    Everyone knew what this meant when they saw Song Changxie out.

    He was the person with the highest cultivation realm in the martial exam. If he had been eliminated at this moment, then it meant that Chen Chao''s position in first ce was further solidified.

    Soon, someone noticed that Song Changxi''s daoist robe had been torn open. The tear looked rather ring.

    Before anyone could ask about it, something shed by thekeside.

    Then a figure appeared there.

    Casually ncing over, everyone discovered that it was Liang Zhao.

    He looked disheveled and appeared to be in a bad state.

    Seeing him, the people fell silent once again.

    In this martial exam, Song Changxi was naturally the most hopeful candidate for the top spot, followed by Liang Zhao.

    Now that both of them had been eliminated, it meant that no one could threaten Chen Chao''s position as the champion anymore.

    It was almost certain that he would be the champion of the martial exam.

    People really did not want to ept this result, but they realized that there was nothing more to say. Suddenly, everyone became strangely quiet.

    Song Changxi looked at Liang Zhao in front of him and asked, "Was that demon difficult to kill?"

    Liang Zhao nodded and said, "Indeed quite difficult to kill. I almost lost my life there. As a matter of fact, it''s quite embarrassing."

    Seeing how Song Changxi looked, Liang Zhao also asked with some puzzlement, "You couldn''t beat that young man?"

    Upon hearing these words, the others by thekeside were stunned.

    Who was this young man they were talking about?

    It was actually pretty clear.

    Previously, seeing Song Changxi''s current state, they had other thoughts, thinking that this Senior Brother Song might have faced some other problems. But now, with Liang Zhao''s words, they understood. So, it turned out that Song Changxi had lost to that young martial artist.

    This answer was the one they were least willing to ept.

    Because... if Chen Chao became the champion, they could no longer attribute it to luck or anything else. He had defeated Song Changxi to im the top spot, and that carried deep significance.

    "Senior Brother Song, were you ambushed by that young martial artist?"

    A cultivator looked at Song Changxi with a hopeful expression. His expression was rather ugly, but there was still a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. He really wanted to know the answer.

    Song Changxi shook his head and said, "It was a fair and square battle. I''m weaker than him."

    This statement dropped like a thunderbolt, causing the cultivator''s expression to turn ugly on the spot.

    He looked at Song Changxi and murmured, "How is that possible?!"

    Song Changxi also looked at him and said, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 163: Beautiful Moonlight

    Song Changxi apologized, not just to that cultivator, but to everyone.

    People pinned high hopes on him and many people had hoped for him to be the champion of the martial exam, topletely overshadow Chen Chao. But no one had thought that he would fail to be the winner, but rather be defeated by Chen Chao in a fair and square manner.

    This was a major matter for the foreign cultivators.

    Liang Zhao pondered for a moment and said, "Should I have stayed back then?"

    Song Changxi shook his head and replied, "If we had joined forces to defeat him, it would have been even more embarrassing."

    Liang Zhao murmured softly, "But if you couldn''t beat him, then I wouldn''t have been his match either."

    Song Changxi thought for a bit and did not say anything.

    "Senior Brother Song, you''ve really let me down!"

    Ye Qing looked at Song Changxi from a short distance away, the disappointment on her face genuine.

    Song Changxi did not speak and just smiled.

    If she was disappointed, so be it. What more could be said?

    Ye Qing frowned and said, "He''s merely in the Divine Trove. Furthermore, he''s also a martial artist. Senior Brother, you''re a cultivator in the Bitter Sea Realm. How could you lose to him?"

    Song Changxi shook his head, unwilling to say anything more. He nced at a distance, then turned and left the ce.

    Liang Zhao watched Song Changxi''s back view andmented, "His Dao heart is probably not as stable anymore."

    After saying those words, he also left.

    Everyone by thekeside looked at each other. No one could say anything.

    It was very quiet.

    Truly quiet.

    "Maybe we still stand a chance."

    Someone spoke softly, with a hint of hope, "Maybe there''s still some hope."

    Some listened to these words and looked up at the ranking list. Chen Chao still held the top position, with Song Changxi and Liang Zhao in second and third ce. But now, these two had been eliminated, and the person in fourth ce was far behind.

    "It''s impossible, let go of that hope."

    A cultivator had a straightforward understanding of the situation. He looked at everyone present and sneered, "We, who usually hold ourselves in high regard, have now been surpassed by a young martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty."

    They could ept losing to someone else, but losing to a martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty was truly uneptable to them.

    However, whether they epted it or not, this was the reality at the moment.

    "I don''t believe it. There must be some reason. Otherwise, how can he emerge as the champion?"

    There was still some time left until the end of the martial exam, but it was evident that Chen Chao had already secured the victory.

    Unless he died inside the microcosm.

    But even Song Changxi had been defeated, who could defeat him?

    This was the question they all had to face.

    "He''s already heavily injured, that''s for sure. We surely still have a chance!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The prominent figures stood on the pavilion, listening to those words in silence.

    Someone stepped forward, bowed to Wei Xu whoseplexion was a little pale, and said softly, "Thank you, Mr. Wei."

    They actually knew a little about what had happened inside the microcosm.

    Wei Xu looked at him, nodded, and said softly, "No need for such formalities. I hope you all don''t me this Wei for breaking the rules."

    His words seemed nonchnt, but the expressions of the prominent figures turned a little ugly.

    They all understood what the current situation was.

    But at this moment, they needed to owe a debt of gratitude, so it was not appropriate to say anything.

    Wei Xu looked at another person and said, "Will there be any more idents when it''s over?"

    Though it seemed like a statement, it was actually a question.

    The person was silent, then shook their head and whispered, "Now that there''s an oue, there''s no need to say anything. We all understand."

    No one refuted his words, indicating that everyone had tacitly epted the situation.

    The Heavenly Longevity Temple''s temple master said, "The Great Liang Dynasty is going to be the champion in both the literary and martial exams this time."

    Wei Xu looked at him and did not speak.

    Had Teacher anticipated such a result?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the end of the martial exam drew near, there were actually very few cultivators left by thekeside. These cultivators could never have anticipated the current result.

    But now that the result was as it was, they naturally could not say anything. In previous years, they would have eagerly awaited the emergence of the champion. But this year, there was no expectation for something like this to ur again.

    So the cultivators did note to thekeside to wait for the result. However, some cultivators still held a faint glimmer of hope, so they were still waiting.

    They kept waiting, waiting for that glimmer of hope.

    However, after Liang Zhao and Song Changxi were eliminated, the original fourth-ce contestant had now be second ce. Although his tally of demon kills had been steadily increasing these past few days, it seemed that the distance between him and Chen Chao was still very far. At the very least, it appeared that there was little hope left.

    The people were all sighing, feeling a deep sense of difort with this oue.

    Zhu Xia and Xie Nandu arrived with some food. After ncing at the ranking list, they turned to leave.

    "Big Sister Xie, it looks like he really is going to be the champion. It wasn''t just talk."

    "It''s difficult too. He''s probably hiding somewhere right now."

    "Why is he hiding?"

    Zhu Xia shook her head and whispered, "Oh, is it because of Song Changxi?"

    Xie Nandu nodded, "In a battle like that, it must have been very challenging for him."

    A sh between a Divine Trove Realm and Bitter Sea Realm was undoubtedly a difficult feat. That Chen Chao was able to aplish it was already remarkable. He must be severely injured now. Since he was severely wounded, he must have found a ce to hide because only then, would he have a chance of surviving until the end.

    After all, he no longer had his bamboo token at this time. If he were to be found, he would surely die.

    But without the bamboo token, it was also difficult for people to find Chen Chao.

    Having spent many years killing demons in the mountains, he was naturally adept at hiding.

    In this microcosm, there was no one better at hiding than Chen Chao.

    He could guarantee this.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "But he wille back alive."

    Zhu Xia tossed a honey date into her mouth and said with a smile, "Big Sister Xie, this time your Great Liang Dynasty will take the top spot in both the literary and martial exams. This is something that has never happened before."

    Xie Nandu nodded, "I imagine it will be quite troublesome."

    Zhu Xia was not foolish either. After thinking about it, she understood the reason and said with a nod, "It really isn''t fair."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything more and turned to leave.

    Zhu Xia hurriedly followed.

    These two young girls had been going back and forth these days, and many people had noticed. However, many people knew about their rtionship with Chen Chao, so no one would say anything.

    But in reality, Xie Nandu had always been the focus of many people''s attention.

    He Yi was one of them.

    During these days, He Yi often came to this ce and silently watched the changes in the rankings on the list. He never said anything.

    It seemed like he did not care about anything. But in reality, after Song Changxi and Liang Zhao were eliminated, He Yi knew that nothing would change. That young man would definitely take first ce. Then just as he had said, he would p their faces ruthlessly at the Myriad Willow Convention.

    He was going to aplish it.

    He Yi heaved a sigh.

    "If your Dao heart copses so easily, then you will never achieve anything in the future. It would be better for me to kill you now."

    A cold voice sounded out. A middle-aged daoist appeared behind He Yi. This person was none other than the Verdant Cloud Temple''s temple lord.

    "Temple Lord."

    He Yi lowered his head silent and was silent for a moment before asking, "Actually, this disciple doesn''t understand, why can a measly Divine Trove martial artist like him be champion? It''s one thing if he defeats me, but why can he also defeat those true geniuses from the foreignnds?"

    The temple lord nced at He Yi and said softly, "There are things that you all only see the surface of, which leads to your confusion. But in reality, if you all could see the essence of it, you wouldn''t be so puzzled."

    "Please enlighten me, Temple Lord."

    He Yi spoke respectfully and looked at this temple lord, At this moment, his demeanor was humble, without a trace of the arrogance of a genius on the Latent Dragon List.

    "In your eyes, the martial exam is merely a trial. You believe that achieving sess is simply a matter of having a higher cultivation realm. But in reality, how can the reform this time be something so simple? The martial exam currently tests true life-and-death battles and how to kill enough people with the least amount of effort. In this aspect, no cultivator canpare to that young man. Yes, no one. He has been killing demons in Tianqing County for many years, entangled with demons in the mountains. The demons don''t care which sect you belong to or what your master''s name is. If they want to kill you, they will kill you."

    The temple lord said in a cold voice, "You so-called geniuses, all you do is focus on cultivating, using cultivation realm and magic artifacts to fight. When facing fellow immortal cultivators, you''ll think that since you''re both immortal cultivators, you naturally won''t confront each other in life-and-death battles. When you consider that the other party has a famous master, you naturally won''t dare to deal a killing blow too, because you''re afraid of revenge. But what''s the point of all this?"

    "It only makes you think that it''s very easy to live in this world."

    He Yi remained silent for a long time and said, "Every time he hunts demons in the mountains, if he doesn''t kill them, they will kill him. So he lives a difficult life every day, struggling constantly. Therefore, he knows how best to choose when at the edge of life and death, and how to kill demons... even people."

    The temple lord nodded and said, "That''s why even though Song Changxi had a higher cultivation realm, he couldn''t sentence him to death in that battle. He''s just a martial artist, without any other means. He only has the means of a martial artist. Faced with all of you who have cultivated so many daoist techniques, the only thing he can do is fight desperately and protect his own life."

    He Yi nodded and said, "This disciple has learned well."

    "In the battle at the imperial banquet, I didn''t think it was a big deal. Although you lost, you didn''t fall into despair. Although you didn''t achieve a good result in the martial exam, it doesn''t mean you gained nothing. Go back to the temple and cultivate well for a few years, you''ll gain something."

    The temple lord looked at He Yi and waved his hand in the end.

    He Yi nodded, bowed, and then left.

    The temple lord did not look at him but walked somewhere nearby, andmented, "Great Liang will prosper!"

    Even further away, a schr smiled when he heard this.

    The dean, who never came to this ce, was hiding in the darkness at the moment. Looking at the bright moon, he smiled slightly and said, "Beautiful moonlight."

 Chapter 164: What Happened by the Lake Had Never Been Simple

    In the final days of the martial exam, the number of eliminated cultivators became fewer and fewer.

    But in terms of rankings, there were almost no more changes.

    Everyone knew that the oue was a foregone conclusion.

    The name of that young martial artist was prominently disyed at the top of the list, which was extremely eye-piercing to the foreign cultivators.

    But everyone knew that it could no longer be changed.

    The Myriad Willow Convention was about to open a new chapter. This was the first Myriad Willow Convention after the reform, destined to leave a significant mark in the history of the Myriad Willow Convention. But who could have imagined that at such an important time node, it could not escape "Great Liang Dynasty" three words.

    The first ce in the literary exam was a cultivator from the Great Liang Dynasty, and it seemed like... it would be the same for the martial exam.

    This was unprecedented for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Great Liang Dynasty was also about to embark on a new chapter.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the rising sun fell onto theke''s surface, everything was settled.

    The cultivators by thekeside stood up, gazed at the ranking list, and silently wanted to leave.

    But more cultivators arrived from a distance.

    The martial exam officially ended today. Logically speaking, they were supposed to return here to witness the birth of the martial exam champion. However, based on the current situation, they did not seem to being here for this matter.

    Several figures appeared one after another by thekeside.

    They were the young cultivators who persevered until the end of this martial exam. They left the microcosm and returned to the real world.

    The microcosm was very real too, butpared to the real human realm, there was always somethingcking.

    They felt a bit confused, but soon returned to their senses.

    More and more cultivators appeared in the distance.

    However, it was clear that some people would never appear here again.

    Like Song Changxi, Liang Zhao, and He Yi...

    The ranking list still hung high, but as the young cultivators left, the names began to dissipate. Soon, only the top name remained.

    That young martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty had still not shown up.

    The cultivators by thekeside were very quiet.

    Wei Xu stood by theke, gazing at the morning light.

    The cultivators did not have much respect for this schr from the academy, but they knew he was a Nepenthe cultivator and dared not say anything.

    The prominent figures on the pavilion looked at the schr standing by theke, feeling different emotions.

    Although Wei Xu had not done much in this martial trial, he had actually already done enough.

    At least ording to the original n, the Great Liang Dynasty''s right to speak should not have been so strong.

    After an unknown amount of time, when the cultivators by theke could no longer maintain their silence, the final figure finally appeared by thekeside.

    It was a topless young man.

    People noticed that the young man''s body was covered in numerous scars. But it was very clear that most of them seemed to be old wounds, although there were also many new ones.

    "Those are traces of lightning spells."

    People thought silently. That daoist genius was the most adept in lightning spells. Clearly, these traces were left from that great battle.

    They recalled the words Song Changxi had said by thekeside earlier.

    Although not all cultivators had heard it that day, the news had already spread. How could they not know what had happened on that day?

    Song Changxi, the genius of the Dao society, and the biggest favorite of this martial exam, had been lost to that young martial artist in the battle, in an open and above-board manner.

    That was the most unexpected and astonishing aspect of this martial exam.

    How could this be possible?!

    That was the initial reaction when the cultivators learned this news.

    It must be fake.

    This was their second reaction.

    As for what followed these two reactions, their hearts turned cold.

    Bone-chilling, that sort of cold.

    If it had not been for the battle with Song Changxi, they might have said that Chen Chao emerged victorious purely due to luck.

    But with this battle, what more could anyone say?

    To fight against a cultivator at the Bitter Sea Realm with Divine Trove Realm cultivation and emerge victorious¡ªsuch urrences were not unheard of. However, for it to happen in the martial exam, to happen to that young martial artist, this was something many people did not want to see.

    In the end, they were still unable to ept it.

    Soon, someone brought a ck shirt for Chen Chao to wear.

    Chen Chao walked over to Xie Nandu and Zhu Xia''s side and said somewhat sheepishly, "I didn''t anticipate all of this, so I didn''t bring extra clothes."

    Xie Nandu had expected him to say many things, but she did not expect him to say this.

    She pondered for a moment and asked, "How was it inside?"

    This question had multiple implications, but the meaning was very clear: Chen Chao could choose to say what he wanted and remain silent about what he did not want to talk about.

    "It was very interesting, much more interesting than just killing demons."

    Chen Chao only said this one sentence before adding, "Let''s go back, I''m tired."

    During these few days of the martial exam, after his battle with Song Changxi, he sustained severe injuries. Therefore, he could only choose to find a ce to hide. Fortunately, he had a lot of experience in such matters, so he managed to hide for a long time without anyone finding him.

    Otherwise, if he was really discovered, he might have died inside.

    Xie Nandu knew that he had gone through a lot, so she just nodded and said, "We still have to wait a bit."

    The martial exam had ended, but the champion had not been announced yet.

    Although everyone knew that Chen Chao was in the first ce and should im victory, there was still a process to follow.

    Wei Xu stood at thekeside in the morning light. Seeing that the time was almost right, he was about to open his mouth and make the announcement..

    "Wait!"

    Someone suddenly spoke up by thekeside.

    Wei Xu frowned, feeling somewhat displeased.

    This schr was famous for being good-tempered, whether in the academy or in the Divine Capital.

    But today, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    "Please wait a bit, Mr. Wei."

    A young cultivator stepped out from the morning light at thekeside and looked at Wei Xu, saying, "Mr. Wei, I have something to ask."

    Wei Xu looked at him and did not speak.

    That young man said, "ording to the Myriad Willow Convention''s rules, if someone raises a question, as the host, you must provide an answer."

    Indeed, it was written in the regtions of the Myriad Willow Convention.

    However, so many years had passed, such a situation had virtually never urred before.

    Wei Xu looked at him and was silent for a moment before saying, "Please go ahead."

    The young man said, "I want to ask Mr. Wei, how did Jiang Shuchan and Xi Qiuchen die?!"

    As soon as this was said, Chen Chao frowned.

    Then, it was Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu nced over at the pavilion, but none of the prominent figures looked at him.

    Wei Xu understood.

    He felt a little angry, but it quickly vanished.

    "I''ve heard that Mr. Wei never tells lies, that you''re a true gentleman. I presume you won''t cover up for anyone either."

    Another young cultivator stepped forward, looking at Wei Xu, his voice rather cold.

    Wei Xu looked at the pavilion.

    The prominent figures were silent.

    Wei Xu recalled the conversations he had overheard in the pavilion earlier and shook his head.

    It turns out that the so-called no problem, meant that they could not find any fault with the rules, so they had to find other faults.

    Wei Xu said, "Those two died under Chen Chao''s saber."

    This sentence was said very nonchntly.

    But the people became nervous.

    Then, someone immediately asked, "Why did he kill them?!"

    "How dare he murder people!"

    "What audacity!"

    It was not that no one died during this martial exam, but the majority of deaths were caused by demons.

    And there were not many in total either.

    Jiang Shuchan''s identity was obviously different from theirs. She was not only a genius on the Latent Dragon List, but also had a conflict with Chen Chao.

    This would naturally lead many people to think of many things.

    The two had past grievances, and now, Jiang Shuchan had died at Chen Chao''s hands. People could naturally and reasonably have many suspicions.

    "I presume it''s because of their old grudge."

    Someone said, "Because of the old grudge at the academy, he intentionally killed Fellow Daoist Jiang!"

    This was the conclusion.

    Thekeside became noisy, and the cultivators were very agitated, raising their voices.

    Wei Xu wanted to say something, but after giving it some thought, he decided against it.

    This was a sh among young cultivators, whatever he said would be meaningless.

    The big shots did not intervene and it would be meaningless for Wei Xu to intervene as well.

    This was a simple situation.

    Wei Xu understood.

    The young cultivators began moring, their voices gradually growing louder.

    They wanted topletely frame the situation as Chen Chao killing Jiang Shuchan out of a personal grudge.

    This was also the oue those young cultivators desired.

    People turned to Chen Chao one after another.

    They wanted to see this young man''s reaction.

    When they looked at Chen Chao, he was currently eating honey dates.

    The ones that were free.

    He seemed to have no reaction.

 Chapter 165: Quarreling and Bell Sound

    The honey dates from the shop at South Street were really good. Of course, what was even better was that since that day, Chen Chao had never spent money again. It seemed that from today onwards, he could eat in many ces in the Divine Capital without spending money as well.

    However, it was still best to eat this thing freshly made. Otherwise, it would not taste as good as it did back then.

    Chen Chao continued eating the honey dates,pletely ignoring those voices by thekeside.

    He just looked at the morning light by thekeside, appearing somewhat out of sorts.

    Someone looked at Chen Chao and said angrily, "Ruffian, how dare you?!"

    Upon hearing these words, Chen Chao finally snapped back to reality. He turned to that young cultivator, but he merely took one look and quickly retracted his gaze.

    He had already had many quarrels during this period. By now, he really did not want to get into another fight anymore.

    Moreover, after thatst fight, he was really tired. Even after resting for so many days, he had not fully recovered.

    He directly looked at the young cultivator and said, "That''s how the rules are. It doesn''t say you can''t kill, so I killed them."

    Those who knew the cause and effect of the matter already knew, and it would be meaningless to exin it to those who did not know.

    No one would believe it anyway.

    "You''re seeking personal revenge, venting your personal grievances! Someone like you is unworthy of being the martial exam''s champion!"

    A young cultivator condemned. "You don''t deserve to be the champion!"

    Chen Chao looked at him and shook his head as he said. "I haven''t heard of such a rule. Where does it say that killing someone disqualifies you from being the champion?"

    It was stated very clearly for the martial exam reform this time: the rules were that there were no rules.

    The only things considered were the number of demons killed and the level of cultivation, nothing else mattered.

    "You didn''t stop there. You lured the mountain spirit over and caused the deaths and injuries of many fellow daoists."

    The cultivators opened their mouths and condemned him one after another, their voices very fierce.

    Someone opened their mouth and said, "Let me say a word in fairness, the purpose of the Myriad Willow Convention''s reform is to provide young cultivators with training so that when the demon race moves southward, cultivators of our generation can do something for the human race. Since it''s to train us, one shouldn''t kill based on personal grudges. If that happens, the Myriad Willow Convention will lose its meaning. This is the first reformed Myriad Willow Convention, if such a person bes the champion, what will be the point of the Myriad Willow Convention?"

    When he said this, the cultivators present nodded in agreement. After saying so much, this statement had some fairness and at least made some sense.

    "There are some things that you all know, but pretend not to. When a group of you besieged me, was it also for training? If you enjoy this kind of training, I can help you train right now."

    Chen Chao stared at the young cultivator who spoke and calmly said, "I know that you still have a lot of crap to say, but I have no interest in arguing with you. The matter is as simple as it seems. In the end, the whole lot of you are just causing trouble out of jealousy and unwillingness. You can''t stand to see me be the champion, but what can you do? You have no ability, what nonsense can you say by rambling endlessly?

    Chen Chao fixed his gaze on thekeside and continued, "I know that you guys still want to say something. What about Song Changxi? He''s one cultivation realm higher than me, but didn''t he still lose?"

    He looked at everyone with a cold smile, his eyes full of disdain.

    "Are you all just a bunch of gossipy women? If I were you, what else can I say? Since you feel ashamed, you should havemitted suicide by smashing your head against a block of tofu long ago. I wonder who taught you guys to shoot your mouth off and sow discord?"

    Chen Chao was already a bit annoyed because he did not manage to stab Song Changxi to death with a single blow. At this moment, hearing these things by thekeside, it only added to his frustration.

    Originally, he did not n on wasting time talking to these people. But at this moment, he had no choice but to say a few words. However, Chen Chao was adept at using words to kill.

    Earlier, there was that daoist nun and academy students like Huang Zhi. Which of them had not been wounded by his words before?

    Sure enough, upon hearing these words, the cultivators by thekeside widened their eyes. The sounds of cursing lingered incessantly. But beyond the scolding voices, what they felt more was anger. Chen Chao''s few words were like swords piercing their hearts.

    No matter how they struggled, it was difficult for them to refute. After all, Song Changxi had already proven with facts that what Chen Chao said was true.

    Having said that, Chen Chao could not be bothered to talk anymore with this person. Instead, he looked towards Wei Xu who was not far away and called out, "Mr. Wei."

    Wei Xu understood and looked towards the pavilion.

    There was no reaction there.

    They could not say much about this in the first ce. What went on behind the scenes was known to both Wei Xu and the others, so it could only be those few young people speaking up earlier. They could not do anything.

    "ording to the rules of the martial exam, we already have a result for the champion of this martial exam.."

    Wei Xu emphasized the word ''rules.''

    This was what he had been saying all along, but it had been constantly trampled upon. However, in certain situations, this word still held some significance.

    At least for now, it was the case.

    The prominent figures remain silent.

    Wei Xu finally said thest few words.

    Great Liang Dynasty''s Chen Chao.

    He was the champion of the martial exam.

    It was something that had not happened to the Great Liang Dynasty for more than 200 years, something that had never urred in the entire 200 over years of Great Liang Dynasty''s history.

    But thekeside was very quiet. No one was cheering.

    The foreign cultivators would not cheer for this. The officials and cultivators of the Great Liang Dynasty would not make any noise at this moment either. But their faces were filled with excitement, and those expressions were genuine.

    But thekeside was still very quiet.

    A momentter, the sound of a bell rang out.

    During the literary exam, a bell would ring at the beginning and end of each match, announcing the start or end. It was actually very normal for the sound of a bell to ring when the Myriad Willow Convention ended.

    But the people all furrowed their brows.

    Because this bell sound did note from nearby,

    It sounded rather far away.

    Somewhere very far.

    It was not thekeside.

    It was somewhere in the Divine Capital.

    After an unknown amount of time, someone said in disbelief, "It''s from the imperial city!"

    Hearing this, everyone was still very silent.

    Chen Chao lifted his head and looked towards the direction of the imperial city. His expression became extremelyplex, and the emotions in his eyes grew even moreplicated.

    What did the bell signify?

    What did the bell from the imperial city signify?

    Was it the beginning or the end?

    It was likely thetter.

    What ended?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the sound of a bell rang in the imperial city, whether was it the guards, eunuchs, or pce maids, they all knelt down at this moment.

    Their heads touched the ground, not daring to make a sound. But some people''s bodies began to tremble uncontrobly.

    If one listened carefully, they could hear the faint sobbing.

    Someone was crying.

    Serving in the imperial city, how could they not know the biggest event happening in the imperial city at the moment?

    Also, how could they not know what the sound of the bell meant?

    The imperial city fell into silence, but a sense of mourning permeated it.

    It filled the entire imperial city.

    Li Heng was walking quietly in the imperial city, his pace incredibly slow.

    There was no emotion on the face of this young eunuch and he walked past one ce after another expressionlessly. However, soon enough, two rows of tears streamed down his eyes.

    Many years of acquaintance, and now, it was the final journey. He naturally felt sorrow.

    "Farewell, Princess Consort."

    Li Heng spoke softly, his voice filled with deep reluctance.

    Suddenly, Li Heng stopped in his tracks and slowly sat down on the spot. Then, he fished out a small seashell from his bosom and blew into it earnestly.

    Along with the tolling of the bell, the sound of the conch also came out.

    The two sounds intertwined and drifted through the imperial city.

    It was a very special sound.

    It resembled crying, yet it sounded more like a call.

    Upon hearing this sound, a pce maid finally could not hold herself back. Even if she knew it was inappropriate, she began crying softly too.

    In the wake of this pce maid crying, the other pce attendants around also could not hold back and started crying too.

    For a moment, the imperial city was filled with the soft sobbing of pce maids and eunuchs.

    The silence in the imperial city was broken.

    The sorrow became even more palpable.

    The previously clear skies began drizzling at this moment too.

    Raindrops fell.

    It was like heaven was crying too.

 Chapter 166: Your Majesty

    Before the bell rang.

    In the pce, the imperial physicians departed one by one and prostrated themselves before the pce. Then, they left with sorrowful expressions on their faces.

    From a further distance, a eunuch came hurriedly and prostrated themselves in front of the pce. His voice trembled as he said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Myriad Willow Convention has reached a conclusion."

    His voice was very soft, afraid that the slightest movement would startle the woman in the imperial city who should be the least startled.

    That consort had always been an exceptionally kind and understanding person.

    When the pce attendants made some mistakes, if it were not too serious, she would not me them excessively, she would just reprimand them. If it was truly an ident, she might not even reprimand them. One actually did not need to be overly cautious when working around this consort and felt very carefree.

    Many pce attendants had entered the pce long before this reign. They entered the pce much earlier and were thedies-in-waiting of the deposed emperor. ording to custom, when a new emperor ascended the throne, they would all be purged. If that were the case, their fate would not be too good. However, the Empress did not make them leave. She kept all the survivors and did not treat them differently at all. In these 13 years, that consort fulfilled her responsibilities as Empress to the utmost.

    But now, everything had reached its final end.

    The Great Liang emperor quickly received the news that came from thekeside. After ncing at it, he said to the woman in front of him, who could hardly open her eyes, "That child has won."

    His voice was gentle, like a spring breeze.

    Upon hearing this, the Empress who had been struggling to open her eyes, finally managed to do so. A faint radiance gradually appeared in her cloudy eyes as she asked weakly, "Your Majesty, that child won?"

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke softly, briefly recounting the events of the martial exam. His words were concise yet clear.

    The Empress listened quietly. Only after a long time, did she say softly, "That child has the exact same temperament as his mother, so Your Majesty has always imed to be uncertain. But I can see clearly, he''s that child. It''s a pity I won''t be able to hold on to see him onest time or hear him call me ''Aunt''."

    After this person transitioned from princess consort to empress, she had been freely switching between addressing herself as "I" and "your subject." There was a glimmer in her eyes as she spoke softly, "Although back then, their family struck first, our family ultimately left them ruined and destroyed. Your Majesty may not feel much, but your subject hopes that you''ll no longer harbor any enmity towards that child."

    "Your subject has never asked anything of Your Majesty for so many years. This matter will be my final request. If Your Majesty wishes to refuse me, please don''t say it now. Wait until your subject closes her eyes."

    The Empress who was lying on the bed seemed to have suddenly regained some energy and slowly sat up. The Great Liang emperor reached out and ced a pillow behind her waist.

    "Are you really not going to meet those children?"

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the woman before him, whom he had loved for many years, and asked softly, "They have been asking all this time to see their mother onest time."

    The Empress shook her head and said, "During these final moments, your subject only wishes to speak with Your Majesty. Just the two of us. As for the children, just take it as their mother has failed them."

    The Great Liang emperor shook his head and said, "Don''t say that."

    The Empress reminisced about the past days, her eyes filled with longing. "In the years of being married to Your Majesty, there have been only two things that your subject has been discontented about. I never spoke of them before, but now I want to talk about them because if I don''t, there won''t be another opportunity."

    "My younger brother was also a loyal servant to the throne. Although his loyalty was not to Your Majesty, he was still a good subject. Your Majesty shouldn''t have confined him to his residence back then. You should have let him leave the capital. Great Liang is so vast, he could go wherever he wished. I understand Your Majesty''s considerations, but he is still my younger brother. Mother passed away first, and then Father followed as well. After I entered the capital, these were the only rtives I had left. Thatss has a stubborn temper, and my younger brother''s temperament isn''t much different either. The war actually tore my family apart."

    The Great Liang emperor listened to her words and expressed his apologies, "It''s Our fault."

    In reality, the Empress'' biological younger brother had been in contact with remnants of the previous dynasty after the self-immtion of the deposed emperor, trying to regain the throne. The Great Liang emperor learned about this matter, but he did nothing. He just ced him under house arrest without revealing this crime to anyone, not even the Empress. If he had disclosed this matter, perhaps the Empress wouldn''t be able to speak these words now.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the Great Liang emperor was an extremely iron-fisted and stern emperor. But when it came to all matters concerning the Empress, he always handled them with the utmost care, fearing that the slightest blunder would sadden this woman.

    Back then, in the bridal chamber, when he lifted her veil, the Great Liang emperor had vowed to treat her well for the rest of his life. In truth, a huge part of the reason for his uprising was because of the Empress who was next to him.

    Rebelling and usurping the throne would lead to a lifetime of condemnation from the world. He could not expect to leave behind a good reputation in history. After his death, how would he face that Crown Prince, whom he had a close rtionship with, that Emperor Lingzong, as well as his ancestors...

    These were all things the Great Liang emperor needed to consider. But he thought about what his princess consort would face if he surrendered without a fight, there was no hesitation anymore.

    The Great Liang emperor looked at the empress and said softly, "We were wrong, We were truly wrong."

    Under the heavens, there was only this one woman who could make the Great Liang emperor show such vulnerability.

    The Empress said softly, "The second matter is actually about the same too. When Your Majesty entered the Divine Capital that year, too many people were killed and many were exiled. They were the subjects of that child and also Your Majesty''s subjects. Your Majesty shouldn''t have treated them in such a manner."

    "We will issue a decree immediately to allow those exiled people to return."

    The Empress spoke softly, "This Great Liang Dynasty is Your Majesty''s Great Liang Dynasty, it''s the entire world''s Great Liang Dynasty. Your Majesty has to live well for the people of Great Liang and not act too arbitrarily. It''s not good."

    Before the Great Liang emperor could speak, the Empress continued with a smile, "In these years of being married to Your Majesty, we have weathered storms. Your Majesty''s devotion has spared me from experiencing the schemes and conspiracies of the harem. Looking back now, those things would be quite interesting too, but they weren''t unnecessary. I can''t force Your Majesty to engage in such matters." "The other day, I dreamed of Mother. She asked me how I was doing now, and I didn''t know how to answer. Should I say that I have be the Empress of the Great Liang Dynasty and taken over the things Mother did?" "But I''m not really that happy. When I was in the Prince''s Manor, I wasn''t as happy as when I was in the academy." "If I hadn''t met Your Majesty, I would probably have been a renowned female teacher in the academy. Speaking of which, I saw that girl a few days ago and I really like her. If she can marry that child, it would be wonderful. I see my younger self in her."

    "As for that child, he is actually somewhat like Your Majesty. That tenacity really isn''t what ordinary people canpare to. I heard that his body is covered in countless scars. I wonder how much hardship he has endured over these years. Just the thought of it makes me feel uneasy."

    "Actually, Your Majesty doesn''t need to be saddened. Who in this world doesn''t die eventually?" "I have been dragging my weakened body all these years, and now, it''s finallying to an end. For me, it''s a kind of relief. Why should Your Majesty be so grief-stricken?"

    At this point, the Great Liang emperor could not hold back anymore. Tears started to flow down his cheeks. The highest ruler of the Great Liang Dynasty was now overwhelmed with sorrow, shedding silent tears.

    Seeing him like this, the Empress struggled to raise her hand, gently wiping away the tears on the face of the Great Liang emperor. She scolded yfully, "Your Majesty, you''re already so old, why do you still act like a child?"

    The Great Liang emperor remained silent, tears flowing silently.

    The Empress knew that no matter how she wiped, the tears could not bepletely wiped away, so she gave up and just said softly, "Your Majesty, help me draw my eyebrows. It''s been many years and I suddenly remembered a poem I read in my youth, what was it called?"

    The Great Liang emperor whispered, "I can''t remember either."

    The Empress said softly, "Your Majesty, it''s been many years since youst read books as well."

    "I also want to tell Your Majesty that in all these years, I''ve never regretted."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the Great Liang emperor brought the eyebrow pencil. After a long silence, the Empress slowlyy down and gently closed her eyes.

    At this moment, her vitality and spirit were gradually dissipating.

    The Great Liang emperor closed his eyes in pain.

    Then, he reached out to pick up the pencil.

    He drew gently.

    The Empress was talking about some iprehensible things in the end.

    The bits and pieces were actually the memories of these years.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    The Empress'' voice gradually faded away.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s hand trembled slightly.

    Silence persisted for a long time.

    The Great Liang emperor stopped the pencil in his hand and tears kept falling.

    This Great Liang emperor was currently heartbroken to the extreme.

    Tears fell onto the Empress'' face.

    But soon, the Empress suddenly opened her eyes again, yfully asking, "Your Majesty, how does it look?"

    The Great Liang emperor looked at her, unable to utter a single word despite a thousand words in his heart.

    The Empress looked at him and raised her hand. But she really had no strength left.

    She slowly closed her eyes, her breath fading.

    Her lips moved.

    Two words were left unspoken.

    "Your Majesty."

 Chapter 167.1: Background - Part 1

    Drizzling rain fell.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood up, his temples already grayed significantly. It was just that in an instant, this Emperor who had always appeared strong in front of people, seemed to have aged considerably at this moment. As the Emperor walked out of the pce, he listened to the distant tolling of bellsing from the depths of the imperial city and remained silent for a long time.

    The pce attendants could not help themselves but burst into tears, their crying evoking a sense of sadness in the Great Liang Emperor.

    He took a few steps and sat down on the threshold in front of the pce, his emperor robes dropping on the ground and getting wet from the rain.

    The current Emperor appeared very old.

    His eyes no longer held tears, but anyone who looked into those eyes would know the immense pain the Emperor was feeling.

    He sat on the threshold and beckoned with his hand.

    The pce attendants dispersed, walking towards a distant ce and kneeling down there.

    The tolling of bells and the sound of a conch filled the air.

    The Great Liang Emperor was unbelievably silent.

    The rain grew heavier, as if even the heavens were grieving.

    After an unknown period of time, the Dean approached, holding an umbre as he walked from a distance.

    The Dean arrived before the pce gate without saying a word. He quickly sat down, closed the umbre, and casually leaned it at one side. Then, he began to speak, "Her Majesty won''t be returning from this distant journey. However, Your Majesty must continue to guard the current Great Liang Dynasty. The deste north of 30 thousand miles is a shared aspiration of both Your Majesty and the Empress."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak, he just kept his head lowered.

    The Dean who had known the Great Liang Emperor since his youth, actually understood his temperament quite well. Instead of looking down on the current state of the Great Liang Emperor, the Dean felt it was just right and only natural. There had been too many cold-blooded emperors in history, but emperors with love and sentiment were rare.

    Encountering such an emperor was, in fact, a great fortune.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said softly, "We also know that nothingsts forever. She merely went ahead first to wait for Us, waiting until We go and find her."

    The Deanmented, "To have met is already a great blessing."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The tolling of bells gradually faded away.

    Thenterns in the imperial city had been reced with a pale-white color, and the pce attendants were dressed in mourning attire.

    The news had already spread.

    In the Divine Capital, themon people spontaneously took down thenterns in front of their homes and reced them with white ones.

    Many people did not have the opportunity toe into contact with the Empress. But just by hearing those rumors, they knew the Empress was truly virtuous and kind. Moreover, those prominent figures naturally knew about those things.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor sat in front of the ancestral hall, remaining silent for a long time before speaking, "Take down thenterns and rece them with white ones. Also, inform the Xie Family that they shall abstain from eating meat for three months. Even if it''s not for the Empress, it''s also for that Duke."

    The Xie Family was one of the two major ns of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Something like this had never urred before. Even if the Emperor passed away, they probably would not have done anything either. After all, they were a true influential n.

    The words spoken by the Xie Family''s ancestor in front of the ancestral hall quickly spread, and soon, there were results.

    Everything became very ordinary. After Xie Family hung the whitenterns, the Wei Family also did the same.

    In the Divine Capital, regardless of what they thought about the Great Liang Dynasty, no one would have anything negative to say about the Empress. The Empress was truly a virtuous empress of her generation. In the 200 over years history of the Great Liang Dynasty, perhaps only the founding Empress couldpare to her.

    How could such a virtuous Empress be what ordinary people couldpare to?

    Naturally, she received different treatment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao held an oiled-paper umbre while Xie Nandu walked beside him. The two of them held an umbre each as they calmly strolled through the streets of the Divine Capital.

    Winning the Myriad Willow Convention was a significant event, something that should have brought joy regardless. However, with the passing of the Empress, there was no reason for happiness.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, whose expression was heavy, and asked, "Do you have something to say?"

    She was perceptive and could naturally discern Chen Chao''s current thoughts.

    Chen Chao smiled but then noticed that his expression was rather ugly, so he stopped.

    Xie Nandu said, "Just say it. Hiding things in your heart and never speaking up will only lead to regrets in the end."

    Chen Chao looked at her, and pondered for a moment, but he still spoke, "I grew up by the Wei River and there were actually many things I didn''t know. However, I remember when I was younger, my mother told me many stories. I was too young to remember all the details, butter on, I suddenly recalled many things from years ago, so I remembered those words my mother said. She mentioned that she had an older sister, actually two of them, but she only considered one of them as her older sister. She was an illegitimate daughter, and although her father was prominent, she didn''t have any status. She lived with her mother in her earlier years, but after her mother passed away, she entered that manor. At that time, no one liked my mother except for that older sister."

    "Naturally, their rtionship grew extremely close."

    "A few yearster, my mother married into a wealthy family as a concubine..."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, her eyes shimmering.

    Chen Chao also looked at her, pondered for a moment, and then quickly continued, "Yes, my mother was the younger sister of the Empress. She was the illegitimate daughter of the Northern Frontier''s Great General back then."

    This was something countless people wanted to know and Chen Chao had never revealed it before. It was only now that he spoke up. But he only shared the information with the young girl in front of him.

    Xie Nandu said, "I see."

    "My motherter married the former Crown Prince as a concubine. Not many people knew about this matter."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu did not speak. The former Crown Prince was the older biological brother of the current Great Liang Emperor, and the eldest son of Emperor Lingzong.

    Back then, Emperor Lingzong favored this Crown Prince greatly, so he had always wanted to pass the throne to him. When the Crown Prince died suddenly, Emperor Lingzong had a hard time epting it and, out of love stemming from the deceased Crown Prince, he passed the throne to the Crown Prince''s eldest legitimate son, who became the deposed emperor of the previous dynasty.

    In this context, Chen Chao was the younger brother of that deposed emperor, albeit born out of wedlock.

    This was his identity. It seemed simple and in fact, it was not consideredplicated either.

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "Royal bloodline."

    She felt vicissitudes of emotion.

    Many people had spected that Chen Chao was a remnant spawn of the previous dynasty. But very few knew his true identity.

    Chen Chao calmly said, "In my mother''s final moments, she often mentioned the Empress. She held some resentment towards her, thinking that if it weren''t for this aunt, everything would have been fine. But in reality, it wasn''t that simple."

    Xie Nandu said, "The deposed emperor appeared benevolent, but he was cruel to his rtives. If you had stayed by his side, you''d likely have been confined after growing up too."

    Chen Chao nodded.

    "Then what did youe to the Divine Capital from the banks of Wei River for?"

    Xie Nandu really wanted to know the reason behind this.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I didn''t die in the great pce fire. Someone brought me to Wei Prefecture, but no one looked after me..."

    At this point, Chen Chao fell silent for a while, then suddenly looked at Xie Nandu and said, "During those years, I actually didn''t know about this at all. If it weren''t for her..."

    Speaking up to this point, Chen Chao was silent for a long time and did not continue speaking. It was unclear how much time had passed.

    In his mind was the image of that young girl lying in a coffin, her eyes containing an iparably hot fireball.

    Only after looking at that girl, did he remember many things.

    He recalled all those childhood memories.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao without speaking.

    Heavy rain poured down.

    The two stood on the long street.

    Chen Chao said, "If it weren''t for those people, I actually wouldn''t havee to the Divine Capital. I would have spent many, many years in Tianqing County, and might have spent my whole life like that."

    Xie Nandu remained silent for a moment and said, "Some things are really difficult to talk about, especially things like this."

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    He was rather silent.

    Looking at the pouring rain, he thought for a long time before saying softly, "Mother probably doesn''t resent Aunt."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything.

    She did not know how to respond.

    Chen Chao looked at her and asked, "Can we enter the pce?"

 Chapter 168: White Lanterns

    The imperial city was the most special and heavily guarded ce in the Divine Capital. It was basically impossible to enter the pce unnoticed. It was because the Emperor''s gaze was always upon the imperial city. Even if His Majesty might momentarily retract his gaze due to grief, it was nigh impossible that Chen Chao would be able to enter the pce to see the Empress onest time.

    It was because after His Majesty the Emperor retracted his gaze, his gaze would definitely fall upon that pce.

    Even for someone with Xie Nandu''s identity, it would be difficult to enter the pce discreetly too.

    However, Xie Nandu pondered for a moment and did not reject Chen Chao''s request. She quickly nodded and said, "Alright."

    She seemed so calm amidst the pouring rain.

    She did not ask for Chen Chao''s thoughts nor did she tell him how difficult this matter would be.

    The two went to the Xie Family.

    Xie Nandu entered through the side gate with an umbre, while Chen Chao stood silently under the eaves outside.

    Whitenterns were also hung at the Xie residence. Looking inside from here, not only the twonterns at the entrance became white, but even thenterns further inside also turned white.

    Chen Chao did not know what this meant, but he felt a deep sense of emotion when he looked at those whitenterns.

    About fifteen minutester, Xie Nandu came out, still holding the umbre. Her expression appeared very ordinary. Shortly after, a horse carriage arrived from a distance and stopped at the street corner.

    Xie Nandu walked towards the carriage, with Chen Chao following closely behind.

    The steward was still the same familiar face, he was considered an acquaintance. He looked at Chen Chao and smiled as he said a little fawningly, "Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao looked at him and politely nodded his head.

    Then the two of them entered the carriage and quickly noticed two sets of clothing inside.

    These were clothes from the pce''sundry department.

    Even an entity as powerful as the Xie Family could not openly send someone into the pce, so they could only disguise themselves.

    Even so, Xie Family was already taking great risks. This could not be brushed over by owing a simple favor. But what was more important was that Xie Family''s willingness to take on such risks for Chen Chao was enough to indicate a lot of things.

    After winning first ce in the martial exam, Chen Chao became something different in the eyes of various families in the Divine Capital.

    The horse carriage slowly passed through the long street, braving the pouring rain, heading towards the imperial city. While all the other families were watching the imperial city, Xie Family found a way to avoid those gazes and arrived in front of the imperial city.

    It was a small door that looked like the one normally used by eunuchs to go out and purchase supplies for the pce. This ce was extremely remote from the core of the imperial city. Other than the eunuchs entering and leaving the pce, few people woulde here.

    After getting out of the carriage, Chen Chao and Xie Nandu entered the small door.

    An elderly eunuch nced at the two of them, and someone immediately brought tworge baskets of clothes. The two of them silently picked up the two bamboo baskets and followed the old eunuch inside.

    There was no one holding an umbre at the moment, but no raindrops fell on them because both of them were wearing extremelyrge bamboo hats.

    It was sufficient to cover their bodies.

    Those were two truly oversized bamboo hats

    There was even white cloth fluttering on it.

    However, it soon became dampened by the rain.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two followed the old eunuch, encountering many pce attendants with lowered heads and red eyes. Their mood seemed to be bad and it was definitely not solely because of the heavy rain today.

    The sound of the bell had long stopped, but walking along the way, they could still hear many crying voices.

    Those voices were not loud, but they clearly reached the ears of the two.

    Chen Chao listened to these sounds, his expression a little ugly.

    However, the old eunuch remained silent and kept walking ahead at an unhurried pace, as if unaffected by those voices.

    After an unknown amount of time, the old eunuch suddenly stopped. Not far ahead, a figure had appeared at some unknown time. She wore an ordinary gray robe and a gray hat.

    That was a nun.

    A very ordinary nun.

    She appeared somewhat old, but there was still a trace of beauty in her features.

    But upon closer inspection, one could discern some resemnce between the nun''s facial features and the deceased Empress.

    The prominent figures of the Divine Capital all knew that Her Majesty the Empress had a sister, who was simrly the daughter of that former Great General of the North. During the uprising led by the current Emperor, this sister had leaked much intel from the Divine Capital, providing considerable aid to the His Majesty the Emperor. However, after the Great Liang Emperor entered the Divine Capital, she refused the rewards and chose to be a nun in the nunnery outside of the Divine Capital. Perhaps this decision was rted to the imprisonment of the legitimate son of that Great General. Regardless, it was a fact that this person had not returned to the Divine Capital since entering the nunnery.

    But now that the Empress had passed away, regardless of any grievances she had with the Emperor, she should be here at this moment.

    The old eunuch solemnly bowed to the nun without saying a word.

    The nun originally just nced at the old eunuch, but her gaze soon fell upon Xie Nandu and Chen Chao. Looking at the obviously young face, the nun said in a chilly voice, "She has just died and you''ve already lost all sense of propriety?"

    When Her Majesty the Empress was alive, the entire pce was basically under her management. Thinking about the significance of this day and seeing outsiders entering the pce today, the nun naturally felt a little angry.

    The old eunuch''s face turned rather pale.

    Before he could speak, Xie Nandu took a step forward, and rolled up her sleeve, revealing the jade bracelet that the Empress had given her.

    Looking at that jade bracelet, the nun''s emotions changed repeatedly.

    In the end, she looked at the jade bracelet and said rather disbelievingly, "She actually gave you this item!"

    Hearing this, how could the old eunuch not understand? He quickly approached the nun and whispered something in her ear.

    After a moment, the nun''s expression changed again. She looked at Xie Nandu and said, "So, you''re that girl."

    With the heavy storms happening in the Divine Capital, they had naturally heard of Xie Nandu''s name. Even if this nun had been cultivating in the nunnery, she naturally knew some things too.

    However, she also heard that the boy Xie Nandu liked was not a member of the imperial family, but a young man named Chen Chao.

    The nun examined Xie Nandu for a moment, then lifted her head to look at Chen Chao. After a brief silence, she shook her head and signaled the old eunuch to take the two of them away.

    The old eunuch breathed a sigh of relief and led the two away.

    It was unknown how long they walked, but they seemed to have arrived at a more secluded part of the imperial city.

    "That was Her Majesty''s younger sister."

    Xie Nandu suddenly spoke up. She knew about that matter too.

    However, the Empress had more than one younger sister, and she had heard from Chen Chao what happened in the past.

    How was the rtionship between the Empress'' two sisters?

    Chen Chao said, "She didn''t have a good rtionship with my mother."

    Back then, when his mother was brought into the manor, the entire residence did not show her any kindness because she was an illegitimate daughter. Only Her Majesty the Empress treated Chen Chao''s mother well.

    The other supposed older sister had a terrible rtionship with his mother.

    "Do you know the reason why she moved out of the Divine Capital back then to be a nun?" Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao shook his head; he did not know these things.

    Xie Nandu said, "I seem to have guessed some of it."

    She was well-deserving of being a gifted girl. It was very difficult to hide some things from her.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The nun walked towards that pce and no one dared to stop her along the way.

    Although not many people knew her, everyone recognized that she was a nun. At this time, the only nun who could show up in the pce could only be her.

    Her Majesty the Empress'' sister.

    Looking at those pale whitenterns, the nun felt a bit irritated in her heart.

 Chapter 169.2: Background - Part 2

    Looking at those whitenterns, the nun was finally about to step into that pce.

    A figure stood at the entrance, looking somewhat weary. It was precisely the young eunuch, Li Heng.

    He stood there, quietly looking at the nun in front of him, and said softly, "Please stop."

    The nun looked at this familiar face, her expression bing even uglier as she cursed, "You dare to stop me too?!"

    Others might not know her identity, but Li Heng definitely knew because they were very familiar with each other to begin with.

    Li Heng looked at her and said calmly, "I presume Her Majesty doesn''t want to see you again."

    The Empress had always been a strange woman. In thest moments of her life, she had refused visits from the few princes, wishing only to pass away in the arms of the Great Liang Emperor. Now, although this nun was her sister, their rtionship had changed ever since she entered the Divine Capital. It can be said that it has not been reconciled until now.

    The nun scolded angrily, "You''re just a ve, how dare you say such things?"

    Li Heng looked at her, recalling events from many years ago. At that time, the nun had also cursed him, calling him nothing more than a ve. But not long after, the Empress hade out and spoken up for him. Her Majesty who was still a princess consort at that time had actually said many things. But what Li Heng remembered very clearly was thest sentence: "Li Heng is not a ve."

    The current situation was so simr to the past, but that Empress would never appear again.

    Everything had finally reached this point.

    "Her Majesty allowed you to stay outside the city back then because she still remembered the good old days."

    Back then, the Empress'' younger sister left the Divine Capital after the Empress entered the Divine Capital. The reasons for her departure were widely spected at the time, but there was no definitive answer. Now, with Li Heng speaking like this, it revealed some of the events back then.

    It turns out that the Empress'' kept true to her word. Furthermore, it seemed that allowing her to go outside the city was already a generous act.

    Li Heng spoke, but he did not step back.

    When the nun heard this, she got even angrier, "Get lost!"

    With a flick of her sleeve, a strong wind blew, raging endlessly. Li Heng stood in front of her, swaying like antern caught in a strong gust. But Li Heng stood in ce and was silent.

    Over the years, the nun had nothing else to do outside the Divine Capital, her cultivation had advanced rapidly instead. However, in front of Li Heng, she still appeared very ordinary.

    The young eunuch stood there, watching the raindrops being blown by the strong wind.

    After an unknown amount of time, the wind subsided.

    The nun''s face turned pale. She stood there, somewhat silent, but mostly filled with anger. She could not understand why someone like Li Heng would show such disrespect towards her.

    "No matter what, I''m her sister!"

    The nun spoke with anger, her voice as cold as the rain today.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with what she said. No matter how much resentment and grievances existed between her and the Empress, she was still the Empress'' younger sister.

    This was an unquestionable fact.

    Li Heng fell silent.

    He knew about the situation too, and because he knew, he was somewhat hesitating at this moment. Given the Empress'' temperament, since she had said they would never meet again, it was destined to end with them never meeting again. However, now that Her Majesty had passed away, as her sister, it was only natural and reasonable for her toe and pay her respects.

    Yes, they could not reconcile their differences in life, but what about after death?

    Li Heng hesitated.

    After an unknown amount of time, the nun was about to pass by him and walk into the pce. Li Heng did not stop her.

    Except, she did not manage to enter the pce.

    Because a figure d in emperor robes appeared here.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at her in front of the door.

    This Emperor of the Great Liang Emperor just looked at her coldly and did not speak. But the nun could not take another step forward.

    She looked at the man in front of her and was silent for a long time before saying. "It''s been so many years since that incident back then, can you still not let it go?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at her without speaking.

    With a trembling voice, the nun continued, "I merely cursed that wretched girl and she cut off all ties with me for a full thirteen years!"

    The Great Liang Emperor listened to this and said, "Just now, We considered that if you truly feel remorseful, then what harm would it do to see her again?" "But clearly, you still don''t understand why she severed ties with you all those years ago. Since that''s the case, why bother meeting again?"

    After saying these words, the Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng nearby, who understood and walked over.

    "Brother-inw!"

    The nun called out, her voice filled with sorrow. "When you rose in rebellion back then, I was in the Divine Capital helping you all pass on messages. That was a grave crime punishable by death! Yet, looking on the ount that she was my older sister, I did it anyway. But in the end, she cut ties with me because of that wretched girl. Thirteen years without seeing each other, forget it. But now that she''s already dead, are you not even letting us sisters meet onest time?"

    Her voice carried a hint of sorrow, and considering the content, it was likely to evoke emotions in anyone. After all, the word ''sisters'' was irrefutable.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "Leave, go back to your nunnery. We don''t want to see you in the Divine Capital ever again."

    After saying those words, the Great Liang Emperor turned and left without any intention of staying there.

    The incident back then was actually very simple. Among the three sisters, the Empress, as the eldest, loved both her younger sisters dearly. However, the nun did not like the illegitimate daughter, perhaps because she believed that a prestigious family like theirs should not have an illegitimate child, or perhaps she thought that the illegitimate daughter would ruin the rtionship between their parents.

    In any case, she would not have liked that illegitimate daughter either way, and even made things difficult for her at every turn.

    At that time, their rtionship was never that of sisters but of enemies.

    It was not until many yearster when the illegitimate daughter caught the attention of the Crown Prince and married into the former Crown Prince''s residence that their grievances finally came to an end.

    Many yearster, she suffered greatly in the Crown Prince''s manor, but fortunately, she became pregnant.

    She thought that since she had a child, her days in the Crown Prince''s manor would get better no matter what.

    But in reality, the situation never changed. The legitimate child received all the love and care, bing the official sessor after the death of the former Crown Prince, while her own son remained ordinary.

    Their lives were not easy.

    In the end, after the legitimate son ascended to the throne as the Emperor, her days became even more bitter. Her child was too young, so even if that deposed Emperor wanted to harm him, he could not find an excuse for a while, so he simply chose not to take action. But before he could make a move, the world began to change. That Imperial Uncle from the North rose in rebellion without waiting for his executioner''s de to fall.

    That was a great war thatsted for several years.

    In the end, it concluded with the current Emperor prevailing.

    But throughout this process, the nun made many efforts, while that illegitimate daughter had always been hoping for the Emperor and Empress to lose.

    All the way until the war ended and the Great Liang Emperor entered the Divine Capital, the deposed Emperor and his entire family self-immted within the imperial city.

    At that time, the nun hurled many harsh words at the illegitimate daughter, greatly angering the Empress. Eventually, when she discovered that the nun was about to do something even more excessive, she could not tolerate it anymore and chose to banish her to the nunnery.

    This was the reason why they had notmunicated for thirteen years,

    In these thirteen years, the nun never returned to the Divine Capital, and the Empress never saw her again.

    Speaking of which, was it really just because of those few words?

    Actually, there were deeper meanings behind it.

    But some things were better left unsaid.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu arrived at the Laundry Bureau and ced the clothes they were carrying down. Only then, did Xie Nandu speak, "That person probably had a major falling-out with your mother, incurring the displeasure of the Empress."

    Matters between sisters were never that simple.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu, fell silent for a moment, and said, "Actually, Mother mentioned this elder sister before, but there weren''t many positive remarks."

    Xie Nandu pondered and asked, "Did your mother truly hate the Empress?"

    The Empress has always been kind-hearted. Back then, she treated that younger sister extremely well too. There was never any other discourse.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Perhaps not."

    Even if the current Emperor did not rise in revolt, they would have been living in extreme misery too. His mother was undoubtedly aware of this, but in the end, she refused to lower her head in front of that elder sister.

    Apart from this reason, there might be some other factors at y.

    But no matter what, she probably did not hate the Empress that much. After all, during those darkest days, the Empress was her only light.

    These two sisters should not harbor resentment towards each other over such trivial matters.

    Xie Nandu picked up the umbre and handed it to Chen Chao, saying, "If you really want to go and see Her Majesty, you can only go by yourself."

    Chen Chao stood at the doorway. Receiving the oiled-paper umbre, he was silent for a long time, and then took off his clothes.

    Those clothes were ultimately not him.

    He was now going to that pce, to bid his aunt a final farewell, and he could only go in his own name.

    Anything else would not do.

    Xie Nandu looked at this scene unfold without saying a word.

    Chen Chao walked out.

    He walked along the pce road, the same path he took when he first entered the pce. At that time, it was Li Heng who brought him.

    Now, there was no Li Heng and he could find his way on his own too.

    Soon, he saw many pce attendants.

    Those pce attendants saw him too.

    But no one paid him any attention.

    Chen Chao arrived not far away from the pce and saw that nun.

    The two met.

    They locked eyes for a moment. The nun looked at Chen Chao and quickly recognized the familiarity in his features, a familiarity that disgusted her. Coupled with the unpleasant incident earlier, the nun stared at Chen Chao and cursed, "So, you are that wretched girl''s child?"

    Upon hearing the words "wretched girl," Chen Chao raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 170.3: Background - Part 3

    Others might still be specting about Chen Chao''s identity, but someone as close to the Empress as the nun could easily see that the young man in front of her was that wretched girl''s child.

    Chen Chao was silent and did not say a word.

    The nun grew angrier. Lifting her hand, she waved her sleeve.

    Same as before, a strong gust of wind blew, and countless terrifying auras emerged from within her sleeves, sweeping towards Chen Chao. Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber and instantly struck with a sh. The saber light shed past, cleaving through the terrifying qi. But at the same time, Chen Chao also took several steps back, moving a little further away from the pce.

    The nun frowned, looked at Chen Chao, and let out a coldugh. Taking a step forward, she appeared right in front of Chen Chao. She threw a palm out and countless silk threads surged out of her palm, terrifying to the extreme.

    Chen Chao held his saber horizontally in front of him and the de swept through the silk threads, cutting apart several strands. However, there were still countless silk threads that spread out.

    The umbre''s oiled-paper was instantly torn apart. After an instant, only the umbre frame remained, while the oiled-paper canopy was shredded into pieces, flying in all directions, inadvertently slicing through the rain along with the silk threads.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber swiped across. Before the silk threads in front of him could unleash their power once more. Chen Chao switched hands, releasing one hand from the hilt. Seizing the opportunity while the broken saber was still descending, his other hand gripped the saber hilt and continued to sh, throwing himself to collide with the nun.

    The nun let out a coldugh. She swept her sleeve, and at this moment, the sleeve unfolded, resembling the curtain of the night.

    Chen Chao crashed into it, as if falling into water, and waspletely enveloped by the sleeve.

    The nun remained expressionless, merely watching this scene coldly.

    The gap in their cultivation realms was too great. Chen Chao stood no chance against the nun.

    But in just a moment, a ripping sound was heard. A sh of saber light cut through the night curtain, and Chen Chao''s figure burst out from within.

    Hisplexion was rather pale without any color.

    The nun smacked her palm down and Chen Chao''s chest was struck by this blow. But, he did not fall back. Instead, he shed his saber backhandedly towards the nun''s lower abdomen.

    This strike was extremely vicious.

    The nun did not really care.

    But after a moment, the nun''s expression changed slightly.

    It was because she discovered that her robe was cut apart by this strike.

    That nun robe was made of a special material. It was a very tough item and also wrapped in qi, making it impervious to ordinary des. But that broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand looked ordinary, how could it easily cut through it?

    The nun had no choice but to take a step back. Then, that young man pushed forward, ramming his shoulder into the nun''s chest.

    Momentarily caught off guard, the qi converged in her chest dissipated entirely.

    She retreated once again, her expression turning ugly.

    But Chen Chao halted his advance and stood in ce, looking at the nun.

    He did not attack again.

    The two exchanged nces and Chen Chao''s expression was calm.

    The nun looked at him, a mix of astonishment and anger in her eyes.

    Chen Chao knew that if they continued fighting, he would not be a match for the nun. But if she insisted on attacking, he would definitely have to fight back.

    Regardless of life or death.

    The nun did not make a move, because a figure appeared in the distance.

    After that figure appeared, the nun could no longer speak or attack anymore.

    Chen Chao also nced at that figure.

    The nun left in silence. She already knew that person''s will.

    The will of that person was not to be challenged by anyone.

    Chen Chao sheathed his saber.

    There would be no good oue in engaging in a fight with the person in front of him.

    It would be futile.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Chen Chao and then opened his mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor opened his mouth to ask, "We have waited for a long time. Now, We only want an answer."

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before speaking softly, "Your Majesty, please ask."

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Why have youe?"

    Chen Chao opened his mouth and said very calmly, "Does Your Majesty want to know if this subject is here to seize Your Majesty''s throne?"

    "We took this throne from Our nephew''s hands. It''s not a problem to return it to another nephew."

    Now that the matter had been brought to light, it was a straightforward matter.

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor with a calm gaze, "Your Majesty is wrong."

    "Although this subject is of the previous dynasty emperor''s blood, this throne will never belong to this subject. This subject is just a bastard. Even if Father were alive and seeded the throne, the sessor to the throne would naturally be my elder brother. When Elder Brother ascends the throne and passes it down, it will only be this subject''s nephew. If Elder Brother is magnanimous, this subject might be able to live my life in peace. If Elder Brothercks such magnanimity, even if this subject manages to live out my life, this subject would always be trembling with fear too."

    Chen Chao was very calm.

    "That elder brother of yours was indeed not a magnanimous person."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao with a mixture of indescribable emotions in his eyes.

    If that deposed emperor was really a magnanimous person, why would he have needed to rise in rebellion?

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Being born into the imperial family was never a fortunate matter. Your Majesty rose in rebellion in the northernnds,sting for four years, and snatched the throne from your elder brother. It was undoubtedly a tragedy for your elder brother''s family. But for this subject, it was not necessarily a bad thing. At least this subject didn''t have to live in constant fear and anxiety."

    "Since you wanted to live your life like this, what have you been doing these few years?"

    The Great Liang Emperor was not a man who easily believed others, especially when it came to this matter, which seemed to have a huge problem.

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor. Based on seniority, he should be his uncle.

    "This subject was born into the imperial family, but this subject was merely an infant in swaddle when leaving the Divine Capital. This subject had no emotional attachment to the Divine Capital and grew up in Wei Prefecture, living an ordinary life for ten years. It was just that a great flood forced this subject to leave. Now, having survived by a fluke and obtaining some lucky chances, this subject started cultivating andter returned to Tianqing County. This subject simply wanted to quietly cultivate and live a normal life. If it weren''t for that incident, this subject might have never appeared in the Divine Capital in this lifetime."

    "We have to thank them. Otherwise, my Great Liang would have overlooked a talent."

    "Although this subject arrived in the Divine Capital and stand before Your Majesty, this subject have no ideas about the throne. Just as this subject said before, Great Liang has never belonged to this subject."

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor, the emotions in his eyes simple. He did not want and was not interested.

    This was a straightforward emotion.

    The Great Liang Emperor saw through these emotions and said, "You may think this way, but would they think the same way?"

    Just as Xie Nandu had mentioned back then,ing from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital seemed ordinary, but could it have been someone''s deliberate arrangement?

    Chen Chao remained silent for a moment and said, "This subject has no aspirations for the throne."

    This was his stance and he could only express it this way.

    As for other matters, he did not know and he did not care either.

    It was just that revealing his true identity in front of the Great Liang Emperor today was not an easy matter.

    At least, it would not be an easy matter for Chen Chao.

    He never knew what the Great Liang Emperor would do.

 Chapter 171: Look, the Rain Has Stopped

    The most powerful and mysterious man in the entire Great Liang Dynasty was none other than this Great Liang Emperor.

    His life had been filled with remarkable events and grandeur.

    From his initial exile to the North, to rising in rebellion as Prince Fan, and then eventuallying to the Divine Capital and bing the ruler of the entire Great Liang Dynasty, he had governed this dynasty exceptionally well. Regardless of anything else, the actions of His Majesty the Emperor have unequivocally proven him to be a remarkable ruler with a bold vision.

    Even if the history books wanted to record some unfavorable aspects of such a character, that would be a matter for the future.

    The current Great Liang Emperor stood there like a towering mountain. It was an unsurmountable mountain to a teenager like Chen Chao.

    The power and influence of the Great Liang Emperor was too strong. Even the unintentional release of his aura was enough to overwhelm Chen Chao, this Divine Trove Realm martial artist.

    When Chen Chao first arrived in the Divine Capital, he had once met that Lord Warden. He was also a Nepenthe martial artist. However, the pressure that the Warden gave him was a totally different feeling from the pressure that this Great Liang Emperor was currently giving him.

    "Go inside."

    "If you could have told her earlier and called her Aunt, she might have been over the moon."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke, his eyes filled with infinite longing. But in the end, all those emotions were concealed, perhaps hidden deep within his heart, never to be revealed again.

    The imposing aura dissipatedpletely, as if the storm had subsided and the sun had just risen.

    The heavy rain became lighter

    Braving the rain, Chen Chao walked past the Great Liang Emperor.

    It was actually his first time meeting this imperial uncle today, the first time in the true sense of the word.

    When their shoulders brushed past each other, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly stopped and looked at him, saying, "Your saber is pretty good. If possible, find a skilled artisan to restore it. It would make for a fine saber."

    During Chen Chao''s battle with the nun before, his ability to cut through the nun''s robe mainly relied on the broken saber in his hand, and not his cultivation realm.

    After all, their cultivation realms were truly too far apart.

    Although the nun was no match for Li Heng, her cultivation level was extremely high. How could someone like Chen Chao defeat her?

    Chen Chao remained silent and just walked ahead. Soon, he entered that pce.

    Inside the pce, the pce maids had long departed. It was currently empty, making it seem very deserted.

    In reality, even when the Empress was alive, there were not many pce maids in this pce. The Empress, who was the motherly model for the world for thirteen years, had always been frugal. This extended to her daily life as well, there was no extravagance to be found.

    Chen Chao arrived in front of the bed.

    The curtains were already drawn and the Empressy quietly on the bed. It was impossible for her to open her eyes again. Through the curtains, one could only vaguely see the bright phoenix robe on the bed.

    Chen Chao fell silent for a while, reminiscing about many things. It was a summer night when he was still a young child. His mother held him in her arms and was telling a story. The story was not particrlyplicated, but at the end of the story, the woman who had been mistreated ever since her husband''s death looked up at a certain star in the night sky and whispered, "Throughout my life, it seems like I''ve always been bullied, except by her, she was my dear sister..."

    At that time, the Great Liang Emperor had not yet decided to rise in rebellion, and the deposed emperor had begun preparations to curtail the princes and vassals. She was still deeply concerned about that elder sister.

    Of course, such emotions vanishedpletely after the Great Liang Emperor rose in rebellion and continued gaining the upper hand.

    Chen Chao pulled himself out of those thoughts and looked at the bed before him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu sat at the entrance of the Laundry Bureau, holding a bag of honey dates that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. As she sat there, she began eating the honey dates. Because she was a little bored and worried, she did not find the honey dates particrly delicious when eating them.. Nheless, she ate a few extra out of boredom.

    But after eating too many, she started to feel a bit sick of it.

    After some time, the nun they had previously encountered came back.

    She had changed her clothes, but her expression was still very ugly. She seemed to have not discovered the previous events, but after seeing Xie Nandu again, her eyes showed different emotions.

    Xie Nandu nced at the nun and suddenly said, "Come, have a seat."

    The nun looked at her and was silent for a long time before finally walking over and sitting on the doorstep beside her.

    These two women, who were at least several decades apart in age, have only met for the second time.

    Xie Nandu offered the bag of honey dates and said, "Have some honey dates."

    The nun was taken aback for a moment, then quickly took the bag of honey dates and took one to put in her mouth. After chewing it for a while, two clear lines of tears rolled down her eyes.

    This nun who had been forced to cultivate outside the Divine Capital for thirteen years, muttered in a low voice, "When I was young, I loved eating honey dates from the South Street''s honey dates shop. Every time she returned from outside, she would specially queue up to buy me a bag. We were such close sisters in those years. She only had me, one younger sister, and she should only have me, this one younger sister."

    Her voice was filled with a sobbing tone, full of pain.

    Xie Nandu looked at her and roughly understood some things. She said, "Actually, that person was her little sister and your little sister too."

    When the nun heard this, she raised her head angrily, only to catch sight of the jade bracelet worn on Xie Nandu''s wrist. She naturally recognized the jade bracelet, it was a gift given by that Empress back then on the day of her marriage. Among Emperor Lingzong''s sons, the current Great Liang Emperor was the fourth. Like the Crown Prince, they were the two sons that Empress liked the most.[1]

    The nun said softly, "She''s just a bastard child, unable even to bear our father''s surname. It''s because of her that Father and Mother had always been at odds. If not for her, why would it be like this?"

    She ate the honey dates while tears continued streaming down her face.

    In these thirteen years, she had naturally suffered a lot of grievances.

    Deep down, she felt that she had not done anything wrong in that incident back then.

    Xie Nandu looked at the rain and said softly, "Even if someone is at fault, it''s the fault of that Great General. What did it have to do with her?" "She was a victim too. After she was born, her father was not around, and she didn''t even have her father''s surname. Perhaps all she wanted out of your prominent family background, was to have aplete family, and a father who didn''t travel far. Even if he traveled far, he woulde back one day as well."

    The nun looked at Xie Nandu, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Xie Nandu looked at the nun earnestly and said, "She wasn''t at fault."

    The nun was rather silent.

    Silent for a long time.

    "Perhaps it really wasn''t her fault, I was just a little jealous of her. As soon as she came home, Big Sister treated her exceptionally well. One day, when she came back, Big Sister forgot about the honey dates but remembered her matter. I was supposed to be her only little sister, but everything changed once she came."

    The nun ate the honey dates while tears continued to stream down her face.

    As she said, perhaps she did not actually dislike that younger sister. It was just that after she came, she felt that she had taken away what rightfully belonged to her.

    Xie Nandu raised her hand, smiled slightly, and said, "I told you, she was your little sister too. You should have treated her the same."

    "Actually, it wasn''t soplicated, it really wasn''t thatplicated."

    Xie Nandu looked at the nun and smiled, "Look, the rain is about to stop."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked out of the pce.

    Returning to theundry bureau.

    Xie Nandu nced at him.

    The nun had already left and the rain already stopped.

    "How was it?"

    Xie Nandu stood up and did not take that oiled-paper umbre.

    Because the rain had already stopped, the oiled-paper umbre was now useless.

    Chen Chao looked at her and then took a jade bracelet out of his bosom.

    Xie Nandu was a little stunned. This jade bracelet was exactly the same as the one she was wearing.

    "That Empress actually gave my mother a jade bracelet back then too. Maybe she pitied her, or maybe it was for some other reason. But no matter what, after my mother got this jade bracelet, she treated it like a treasure because she felt it was the most important thing to her. She intended to pass it on to her daughter-inw one day."

    The jade bracelet on Xie Nandu''s hand actually held the same meaning too.

    Chen Chao took her hand, put the jade bracelet on her, and smiled.

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "This is too direct."

    Chen Chao said, "If it were someone else, I wouldn''t give it."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "If it were someone else, I wouldn''t want it."

 Chapter 172: A Second Woman

    The two exchanged many words on the way out of the pce.

    Xie Nandu asked, "What about His Majesty?"

    Since Chen Chao''s identity had been exposed, Xie Nandu was actually very worried. She felt that it would not be easy for Chen Chao to leave this imperial pce.

    Chen Chao replied, "Those things didn''t happen."

    What things?

    The Great Liang Emperor directly killing Chen Chao, putting an end to many people''s ideas andpletely dispersing those views in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    None.

    Something like that did not happen.

    Nothing happened at all.

    Chen Chao shook his head. He had a different view of that Great Liang Emperor.

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "That''s also a good thing."

    Chen Chao smiled and did not say anything further.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The passing of the Empress was a major event for the entire Great Liang Dynasty, even more significant than the Myriad Willow Convention. The news overshadowed Chen Chao''s victory and the foreign cultivators were also happy to ept this oue. If there was jubtion throughout the Divine Capital at this moment, it would probably be the worst thing for them.

    Themon people of the Divine Capital were now very sad and unable to celebrate.

    In the honey dates shop on South Street, the elderly manager watched his assistant hang up the whitentern and said with sorrow, "You''re young and surely don''t know those old stories. Back then, before the Her Majesty the Empress became the Empress, even before she became the Princess Consort, she actually loved to eat our honey dates the most. She used toe to our shop every few days to buy a bag. Whenever she came, she would happily praise our honey dates'' deliciousness. Butter, I found out that Her Majesty doesn''t eat honey dates."

    At first, the assistant listened with great interest. But when he heard thest sentence, he furrowed his brows and asked rather curiously, "Since Her Majesty didn''t like to eat them, then why did she buy these things?"

    The shopkeeper frowned and replied, "If Her Majesty didn''t like them, can''t it be that the former Great General liked them? Or perhaps the Great General''s wife liked them?"

    "It was actually Her Majesty''s younger sister who liked them, who is also the one that''s still cultivating outside the city now... But, she should being today, right?"

    The old shopkeeper was rather sentimental.

    He was actually quite emotional when talking.

    At his age, even if he was just an ordinary citizen of the Divine Capital, he had indeed experienced many things too. From Emperor Lingzong, to the deposed emperor, and then the current Great Liang Emperor.

    He could be said to have lived through three dynasties.

    "But it seems that Miss Xie from the academy really likes our honey dates. She''s now ranked first in the literary exam."

    "She came to buy them with the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce before, but I didn''t take her money. Commander Chen is her friend..."

    "What are you thinking, punk? That girl can''t be the Empress."

    The shopkeeper angrily rapped the assistant''s head and said, "Who doesn''t know that Miss Xie only has eyes for Commander Chen?"

    The young assistant who had been rapped on the head quickly smiled and said, "Indeed, the two of them are truly a perfect match."

    As the shopkeeper listened to these words, he looked at the whitentern hanging in front of the shop and felt a wave of sorrow.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Want to eat honey dates?"

    The horse carriage slowly passed by the shop. Xie Nandu frowned and shook her head, saying, "There are still plenty in the courtyard."

    Chen Chao said, "Those honey dates have been stored for too long, they don''t taste as good anymore."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and did not say anything.

    On the other hand, Chen Chao jumped out of the carriage. But before he could reach the shop on South Street, he saw a familiar figure.

    It was a young girl burning with enthusiasm.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce''s Saintess, Zhu Xia.

    "Chen Chao!"

    She looked at Chen Chao from a distance and yelled, "I''ve been looking for you all day!"

    Chen Chao was also quite surprised to see this young girl here. Indeed, he did not expect it.

    "Buying honey dates?"

    Chen Chao looked into her eyes and noticed a hint of farewell emotion in them.

    Zhu Xia looked at Chen Chao and said with reluctance, "I''m leaving."

    Although the passing of the Empress was a significant event for the Great Liang Dynasty, it was not the same for them foreign cultivators. Some of them might stay, but others would definitely leave.

    Such as the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, she was about to leave.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Not staying back to y for a few more days?"

    Zhu Xia frowned and said worriedly, "I also want to stay, but something extremely important happened on the mountain, and I can''t stay anymore. But there are so many delicious things in the Divine Capital that I haven''t tried. When I buy everything and bring it back, some of it can''t be kept for long either. How annoying!"

    The young girl before him really adorable. Even if she was genuinely angry and annoyed, she was so cute.

    "After the Myriad Willow Convention ended, I wanted to bid farewell to you and Big Sister Xie. But I didn''t find you guys over there, nor did I find you when I returned to the academy. Where did you two go?"

    Zhu Xia furrowed her eyebrows slightly, feeling somewhat unhappy.

    Of course, Chen Chao could not tell her the truth. After thinking for a moment, he said, "She''s in the carriage."

    Zhu Xia then noticed that there was still a horse carriage parked over there.

    When she walked over, Xie Nandu just happened toe out of the cabin as well.

    The two of them stood next to the carriage. Zhu Xia held Xie Nandu''s hand and said rather dejectedly, "Big Sister Xie, I''m leaving."

    Xie Nandu smiled at this young girl, saying, "Visit the Divine Capital again in the future."

    Zhu Xia pouted and said, "Master said there are important matters to attend to on this trip back to the mountain, so it''s unlikely that I''ll be able toe in the near future. But I really can''t bear to part with you guys."

    As a foreign cultivator, Zhu Xia was greatly different from other cultivators. Aftering to the Divine Capital, she had genuinely fallen in love with everything here, especially the food in the Divine Capital, which greatly stimted her spirits.

    It was irresistible.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "If it''s destined, we''ll meet again. Since you''re leaving, buy more things before you go. I''ll apany you."

    Upon hearing this, Zhu Xia immediately became excited and beckoned to Chen Chao, filled with joy.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the small pavilion in the center of theke, the Dean was ying chess with the old man from the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    Although the Divine Capital seemed peaceful at the moment, in reality, the true prominent figures were all staring at the imperial city. However, these two individuals seemedpletely unconcerned and were still ying chess.

    "Brother Daoist, after this parting, will we meet again?"

    The Dean ced a chess piece down and sighed with some emotion.

    The old man sighed and said, "If we can''t meet, then we can''t meet. If it weren''t for my lifespan approaching its end, why would Ie to the academy to see you?"

    The Dean said, "Brother Daoist, your words truly make one feel rather sad."

    Nepenthe cultivators were already the most powerful existences in the world, but even such characters had a lifespan of merely a few hundred years. In the end, they would also turn into dust.

    The old man had been cultivating for a long time and was now nearing the end of his life.

    "I''m leaving soon. There are some things I''d really like to rify before I leave."

    The old man stared at the Dean, remaining silent for a long time before solemnly saying, "She has been gone for many years. But before she left, she still wanted a resolution, or rather, an answer."

    The Dean sighed, his eyebrows furrowing slightly for the first time. He shook his head and said, "Since she has already passed away, she won''t hear the answer no matter what. What''s the point of talking about it?"

    When speaking of this, the Dean seemed to recall a story from many years ago, and he appeared somewhat world-weary.

    The old manmented, "The Emperor and Empress of your Great Liang Dynasty are truly a model example. They met as youths and walked side by side until now. Now that one has departed, the other will probably have to silently grieve for many years."

    The corners of the Dean''s mouth twitched, "Brother Daoist, you don''t have to make a dig at me like that..."

    The old man smiled and said, "I''m merely seeking an answer. You, old man, haven''t said anything all this while. Do you really want me to not have any exnation when I reach the underworld?"

    "You know her personality. No matter what, there must be an answer, even if it''s not a pleasant one."

    The old man looked at the Dean, his eyes rather resolute at this moment. "If you don''t give me this answer, I will definitely tear down the academy tonight."

    His words were a tant threat, but the Dean did not care. He was just somewhat saddened as he said, "At this point, I really don''t want to fight with you, Brother Daoist. To end our final meeting like this is truly difficult to ept."

    As he spoke, he suddenly ced a piece on the chessboard with a smile on his face. "Brother Daoist, you''ve lost this game."

    The old man lowered his head and nced at the chessboard, his expression somewhat unpleasant. However, he quickly said, "You know that''s not what I care about!"

    The Dean nodded, his smile widening. "But I care."

    "... ..."

    "Let''s fight then. I''ll tear down your academy before I leave."

    The old man had already raised his hand, and the qi inside the pavilion began to surge, as if it would explode in the next moment.

    This was a terrifying prospect.

    The Dean sensed the old man''s anger and quickly smiled, "Brother Daoist, there''s no need for that!"

    "That answer, was actually that I didn''t want it. Even if I had to choose ten thousand times, I''d still choose the same."

    The Dean sighed, "She was a good woman, but there are so many good women in this world. I have more women who love me. If I were to ept every woman, then wouldn''t half of the women in this Divine Capital be my daopanions?"

    He spoke sincerely, making people unable to discern a trace of falsehood.

    The old man fell silent for a moment and whispered, "Old fogey, do you know that you''re really shameless?!"

    As the old man spoke, the umted anger instantly erupted, and the pavilion was on the verge of being torn apart by the surging qi.

    This seemingly ordinary man in hemp robes was not an ordinary old man at all. He was a great sage of daoism, a true powerhouse.

    A Nepenthe cultivator!

    Fortunately, the man opposite him was also one.

    The Dean waved his sleeve, dispersing the furious qi, and then gracefully left the pavilion. Arriving by thekeside, he smiled and said, "Brother Daoist, have a safe journey."

    The old man stood in the pavilion and was rather silent. In the brief confrontation just now, he had already exerted 70% to 80% of his strength, but it seemed that he still could not shake the Dean''s body.

    The Dean seemed to have advanced several steps in his cultivation realm.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By thekeside, the Dean continued walking towards the distance, where Wei Xu was waiting.

    When Wei Xu saw the Dean, he bowed.

    The Dean took the cloth towel that he handed over, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and took a deep breath. "That was a close call, but we''re good, we''re good."

    That move just now seemed mysterious, but in reality, it was far from ordinary.

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "That senior''s cultivation realm is already extremely high. How can he be so easy to deal with?"

    The Dean shook his head. "There''s nothing to fear. If it weren''t for our past friendship, I''d have made that old guy lose face."

    Wei Xu smiled without saying a word, only half-believing of what the Dean said.

    The Dean looked at him and asked with a smile, "What about your junior sister? Did she go and find that young man again?"

    Wei Xu pondered for a moment and whispered, "They entered the pce."

    The Xie Family could send the two of them into the imperial city and deceive the eyes of most people, but obviously, they could not hide it from the Wei Family.

    "Still wanted to meet her once."

    The Dean sighed rather emotionally, "There are so many good women in the world, she was indeed one of the best."

    Wei Xu remained silent. He had nothing more to say about that virtuous empress.

    The Wei Family would not have any objections.

    Perhaps this was the least objectionable matter in the world.

    "In the future, your junior sister may be another. But whether she''ll be the Empress, I don''t know."

    The Dean looked at Wei Xu, lost in thought.

 Chapter 173: Some Changes

    Due to the Empress'' passing, the conclusion of the Myriad Willow Convention did not cause many waves. The entire Divine Capital became iparably silent in the summer rain.

    After offering their condolences, the cultivators chose to leave, their footsteps never ceasing.

    When the people departed, some specially went to the academy to scold that young man. Some did it for Jiang Shuchan, and others for the Daoist prodigy Song Changxi. However, many simply did it to express their anger.

    Song Changxi sat in the carriage, listening to the sound of horse hooves.

    Opposite him was not his fellow disciples from the same sect, but the itinerant cultivator, Liang Zhao.

    Liang Zhao had a great reputation in the cultivation world. He was often hailed as the number one itinerant cultivator of the younger generation. It was not because he had always been the most talented among the youngsters in the cultivator world, but rather, because the more talented ones would choose to join the various major sects and be disciples of prominent factions. Only he, had never shown any interest in joining these sects. He was a recluse with no fixed abode, traveling freely outside all the sects.

    Liang Zhao lifted the carriage curtain and nced outside. Manymoners on both sides of the street were looking at them, but there was no fear in their eyes. Instead, a sense of sorrow seemed to have taken hold.

    "Before I came here, I had no knowledge or understanding of this so-called Great Liang Dynasty. Only after arriving did I realize that the foreign cultivators have been belittling the Great Liang Dynasty for no reason. This dynasty is clearly different from its predecessors, perhaps because they have an exceptional emperor?"

    Liang Zhao nced at Song Changxi, spilling some truths in his mind.

    Song Changxi fell silent for a moment and said, "No one could have expected that in this Myriad Willow Convention, an extremely significant one in the history of the Myriad Willow Convention, it would be two Liang citizens who emerged as the champions. This matter is too significant, and if it weren''t for that Empress'' passing, it wouldn''t have stopped at this."

    Liang Zhao asked, "What happened in the final battle?"

    He had been curious to know, but there had never been a suitable asion to ask before.

    Now that only the two of them remained, Liang Zhao felt it was an appropriate time to inquire.

    Song Changxi and he had a decent personal rtionship. Hearing this, Song Changxi sighed bitterly, "If you were to be my junior disciple, I can tell you."

    The major foreignnd sects had all sought to recruit him, but they had never seeded. Liang Zhao looked at him and said, "Even if I were toe, it would be as your senior disciple. But you know I have no interest in that."

    "You''re pretty talented, you justck resources. If you could join a major sect, you might surpass me and truly challenge those few individuals."

    The most outstanding cultivators of this young generation were never Song Changxi, but those figures who did not participate in the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Liang Zhao smiled and did not speak.

    Song Changxi waited for a while for an answer. Realizing that he could not convince Liang Zhao, this handsome daoist prodigy slowly opened his mouth and said, "In that battle, my cultivation realm was higher than his, so naturally, I was suppressing him. He was just a martial artist with limited techniques, he wasn''t my match at all. However, his tenacity, the toughness of his physical body, is undoubtedly the strongest among those in the Divine Trove Realm. Of course,pared to the tenacity of his body, his tenacious heart is what truly feels terrifying."

    "Moreover, he excels in fighting, especially in life-and-death battles. His choices are always the best, which is why I lost, even though I''m a major cultivation realm higher than him."

    Song Changxi''s eyes showed a hint of lingering fear. Although he did not know what had happened at that time, if it were not for that, he might have already died.

    "Jiang Shuchan and Xi Qiuchen probably also wanted to kill him but ended up being killed by him."

    Liang Zhao nodded slightly. He had not known the reason behind the events before, but now he had a clear understanding. Whether was it Jiang Shuchan or Xi Qiuchen, they must have made the first move, which led to them being killed by Chen Chao.

    "Jiang Shuchan and Yan Ruoshui, that qi refiner from the South, were very close friends. That''s why she nned to set up an ambush to kill him. Xi Qiuchen is skilled in the dual cultivation technique, so he should have reached some agreement with Jiang Shuchan. However, even the two of them joining hands ended in failure. It truly makes one feel that there''s more to it."

    Song Changxi also reviewed what happened during the martial exam.

    Liang Zhao said, "And you, even with a higher cultivation realm than him, you actually lost to him in a one-on-one situation. That is also very terrifying."

    Many people might consider Chen Chao''s victory in the martial exam as a stroke of luck. But they already knew that he was superior to them in many aspects, be it in dealing with demons or other things.

    The only advantage they held was in cultivation realm, which also failed to be the decisive factor in the end.

    Looking at it this way, Chen Chao bing the champion was actually a very normal thing.

    Liang Zhao said, "I heard that there are several young geniuses in the Great Liang Dynasty''s northern frontier army. I presume they shouldn''t be too weak either. We, these so-called cultivators, cultivate day and night and neglect everything else. There might be some problems."

    Song Changxi fell silent for a moment and then said softly, "Those few probably already know, which is why they chose to travel the world early on."

    Liang Zhao chuckled, "After leaving the Divine Capital this time, I''m also nning to travel the world. Previously, when I encountered that demon, my cultivation realm was actually on par with it. But I was not its match, it''s really hrious."

    They were both true young talents of the current generation, they naturally had their pride.

    "The demons in the North are even stronger. Those ancient mutated species with powerful bloodlines, it''s likely that ordinary people would find it difficult to deal with them."

    After some thought, Song Changxi said seriously, "In fact, both you and I should be grateful to those martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty. If it weren''t for them, we might not be able to cultivate in peace."

    Liang Zhao did not speak.

    For both of them, the journey to the Divine Capital was a transformative experience. Furthermore, it was apparent that there were many others like them. However, most people probably did not feel the same way.

    "Return to the mountain and continue cultivating. It seems that something significant is happening there too."

    The horse carriage drove out of the Divine Capital and slowly came to a stop by the official road. Liang Zhao got up and left the carriage. He had no sect or faction in the first ce. Now that he had decided to travel the world, it naturally meant that he could leave whenever he wanted without any dy.

    Song Changxi watched his back view, feeling some vicissitudes of emotion.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Simrly leaving the city were also Zhu Xia and the Myriad Heaven Pce''s disciples. When she entered the Divine Capital, she did note together with the other disciples of the Myriad Heaven Pce. However, when leaving, they departed together. But as the saintess, she naturally received special treatment and was currently still in the same carriage as her master.

    The old man nced at her and understood what his disciple was thinking.

    "Do you like the imperial capital? Actually, the master likes it too. This ce has the human touch that the mountainsck. Cultivators often say that cultivation means severing emotions and desires. But in reality, the bustling mortal world is also very interesting. For example, that old fogey who lives in the mortal world, when has he ever neglected his cultivation?"

    Zhu Xia listened to her master mention the Divine Capital and said with some sadness "I finally made two friends, and now we won''t see each other for many years. I''m really upset."

    The old man smiled and said, "There will be plenty of opportunities to meet again. What are you worrying about,ss?"

    Zhu Xia furrowed her brows, clearly not too happy.

    The old man looked at Zhu Xia and said, "After returning to the mountain, focus on your cultivation and spend more time with your master. Your master doesn''t have much time left."

    As a great sage of Daoism, the old man usually would not say such things. But now that he spoke, it meant that his remaining time was indeed limited.

    Soon, tears welled up in Zhu Xia''s eyes as she looked at the old man, on the verge of crying.

    The old man looked at Zhu Xia with emotion and said softly, "Don''t cry. Flowers bloom and wither. If there''s life, there''s death. These things happen, so don''t be sad. It would be enough if you cane and visit your master more often after I''m gone."

    Zhu Xia said sadly, "Master."

    The old man extended his withered hand and rubbed this girl''s head. However, in his eyes, he saw another woman.

    That woman back then also had a pair of dimples, just like Zhu Xia. When the old man first saw Zhu Xia, when he saw her pair of dimples, he was reminded of that woman.

    Whether cultivators or ordinary people, they all had a next life. After death, the soul would experience three cmities and nine tribtions before it could reincarnate. However, even the most powerful cultivators could not determine a person''s past and present life.

    Therefore, the old man could not ascertain whether Zhu Xia was that woman or not, even if they strongly resembled each other.

    Zhu Xia asked softly, "Master, what did youe to the Divine Capital for this time?"

    The old man said candidly, "Master also had a junior sister back then, she had two dimples, just like you. She heard a story and left the Myriad Heaven Pce,ing to the Divine Capital. She met a young man she shouldn''t have met and fell in love with him. But in the end, it didn''t turn out well."

    "Was it the dean?"

    Zhu Xia, being so clever, naturally understood the old man''s words with ease.

    The old man nodded and smiled, saying, "That old fellow has good looks, many women were attracted to him."

    Zhu Xia nodded and said earnestly, "I also think the Dean is especially..."

    The old man chuckled and said softly, "It''s a pity. I reckon that this will be thest time I''ll meet with him in this lifetime."

    After saying this, the old man shook his head, feeling somewhat nostalgic.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Just as the cultivators departed, Chen Zhao arrived again outside the Warden Office.

    Looking at the two whitenterns hanging above, Chen Zhao fell silent for a moment before entering.

    It was still the side entrance.

    Someone quickly came out to greet him, it was Song Lian.

    Thismander of the Left Guard was personally acting as the steward.

    "I never dared to imagine that you could aplish this task."

    Song Lian patted Chen Chao''s shoulder with great joy as he said, "You''ve really brought glory to the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Zhao smiled bitterly and said, "I almost died inside. Did you guys know about that?"

    Song Lian listened to this and said with a smile, "In the end, it turned out well.

    Chen Chao did not say anything.

    The two of them headed inside. Although Chen Zhao had visited this Warden Office once before, he still felt rather emotional whening back at this moment.

    The Warden was a true big shot.

    And he himself did not seem insignificant anymore as well.

    This feeling was actually pretty good.

 Chapter 174: Desolate North, Youth, Future

    The Warden was still waiting for Chen Chao in the study room.

    This meeting was ordinary, without any other things. It was just a very ordinary meeting.

    The Warden stood up from behind his desk, made Chen Chao sit down, and then had someone bring him a cup of tea for him.

    Chen Chao sat down obediently, then started drinking the tea.

    The tea was average, it was not some fine tea. It was obvious that it should not appear in the Warden Office.

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao as if he knew what he was thinking and smiled, saying, "I don''t like to drink tea. When I was in the northern frontier army before, I''d drink some alcohol after a battle. Isn''t the taste more interesting than tea?"

    Chen Chao did not say anything.

    The Warden said with vicissitudes of emotion, "To be honest, in the beginning, I never thought you would be champion. The most outstanding existences among the foreign cultivators didn''te. But no matter how you look at it, it shouldn''t have been you taking first ce. Yet, you really surprised me. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are one of the most talented prodigies in our Great Liang Dynasty."

    The admiration in his eyes was evident when speaking.

    Chen Chao felt it and smiled, "Your Excellency, does that mean that you have to give me more rewards?"

    The Warden did not answer this question, but looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Have you been to the pce?"

    The matter of entering the pce could not be concealed from the eyes of these prominent figures.

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    "Have you met His Majesty?"

    If he wanted to meet Her Majesty onest time, he would naturally have to meet the Great Liang Emperor first. It was inevitable because he would not be far from the imperial pce at this time. Therefore, anyone who wanted to go to that ce could only face him.

    After thinking for a moment, Chen Chao nodded.

    The Warden praised, "Indeed, well done. Since you were able to leave under His Majesty''s eyelids, I no longer have any worries."

    After the Great Liang Emperor met Chen Chao and did not do anything afterward, it actually already conveyed a lot of information.

    The Warden rubbed his cheek and then started talking about the official business, "You emerged as the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention, proving how remarkable you are. Logically speaking, I should heavily nurture you. Now, I''ve chosen a path for you. Care to listen?"

    Chen Chao nodded. These were things he should receive, so he was not worried about anything.

    "Bing champion and killing foreign cultivators, although it wasn''t your first time killing, it wasn''t a simple matter no matter how you look at it. The safest n for you now is to stay in the Divine Capital. I''m nning to send Song Lian to the Northern Frontier. The position of Commander of the Left Guard will be vacant, and you can take over. You''ll be safe in the Divine Capital."

    The Commander of the Left Guard was one of the leaders of the Divine Capital''s two guard divisions. It was not outrageous to call it a high-ranking and influential position.

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment and said, "I''m still young and at this cultivation level."

    A Divine Trove martial artist could serve as the warden for a county, but even if one aimed to be a warden at the prefecture level, it would be difficult. However, the Warden was presenting Chen Chao with the position of Commander of the Left Guard in the Divine Capital. This was an even higher position than a prefecture-level warden.

    The Warden smiled and said, "There isn''t a youngster as outstanding as you in my warden faction. You have a high chance of taking over my position."

    Lord Warden Commander...

    That was the highest position for a military official.

    A true pir of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The so-called rising through the ranks probably meant this.

    Chen Chao felt a wave of emotions.

    But he quickly shook his head and took a deep breath.

    The Warden smiled and said, "When that dayes and you go to the Xie Family again, they will open up the main entrance."

    In the eyes of important figures, there were naturally many things. Standing at a high position naturally allowed one to see more. Many people were aware of Chen Chao''s visit to the Xie Family, and an existence like the Warden would certainly be one of them.

    After all, he was a genuine big shot.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not that simple."

    The Warden said profoundly, "The Xie Family rose to power and position due to Great Liang, but now they are no longer the Xie Family of Great Liang. It''s hard to say."

    Currently, the two great noble families of the Great Liang Dynasty were the Xie Family and the Wei Family. The Wei Family had a much longer history than the Xie Family, but their rtionship with the Great Liang Dynasty could not bepared to that of the Xie Family.

    But with the passage of time, even the rtionship between the Xie Family and the Great Liang Dynasty seemed to be less close than before.

    Chen Chao could only remain silent. He did not know what to say in response to such words.

    The Warden smiled and said, "This is just one path, and it''s also the one I least want you to choose."

    If the path to bing Lord Warden Commander was so smooth and without experiencing storms and hardships, one would never be an extraordinary figure.

    Just like this current Warden, he also went through a lot before bing the Warden Commander.

    "To throw you into the Northern Frontier. There are the true martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty on that Great Wall."

    The Warden felt emotional and repeated, "I''m not just talking about that Great General, but everyone on that Great Wall. They are all true martial artists."

    "The definition of a martial artist has never been a certain kind of so-called cultivator."

    The Warden''s gaze was firm as he said softly, "Valiant martial artists, warriors who resist foreign aggression."

    "Immortal cultivators say that our Great Liang Dynasty are all martial artists and look down on us? But I''m very proud of the two words, martial artist."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao and said, "I am truly proud to be called a martial artist alongside those people in the Northern Frontier."

    Chen Chao''s gaze wasplex. When he first met this Warden, he did not have any thoughts or feelings. But this second meeting made it seem like the Warden truly regarded him as his own family''s junior, so his words this time were very amiable.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "It seems like this lowly official isn''t too willing to go to the Northern Frontier to kill demons for the time being."

    Going to the Northern Frontier to kill demons was a very dangerous task. One wrong move and he might end up dying in that ce.

    The Warden looked at him, some emotions in his eyes. But it was definitely not disappointment or anything else.

    "Although the Northern Frontier is the fastest ce for you to excel, it''s also not the path I want you to take. You are part of my warden faction, if I throw you into the Northern Frontier, Your Father is afraid that guy won''t let you go and will forcefully keep you in the Northern Frontier Army. Although there are a few talented pups there, I keep having this feeling that if you go, you won''t be able toe back anymore."

    The Warden smiled and said, "You''re of my warden faction, you should be groomed by myself no matter what."

    Chen Chao looked at the Warden, suddenly having a somewhat bad premonition.

    "I already have an idea for the third path."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao, the excitement in his eyes bing more and more intense.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked out of the Warden Office.

    Song Lian was still waiting here for him.

    This Commander of the Left Guard looked at Chen Chao and asked, "How did it go?"

    There was also some anticipation in his eyes.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is Your Excellency going to the Northern Frontier?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao and sighed, saying solemnly, "The situation in the North isn''t good right now. The demons have deployed heavy forces in the Northern Frontier and the imperial court ns to mobilize many cultivators over... I also want to go and take a look. It''s been a long time since I''ve been with those oldrades."

    Song Lian served under that Northern Frontier Great General back then. Later, due to certain reasons, he returned to the Divine Capital and became the current Commander of the Left Guard.

    In fact, this time when the imperial court mobilized cultivators to the Northern Frontier, Song Lian volunteered to go.

    "What about that Elder Sister? Getting married first?"

    Chen Chao suddenly remembered a problem and looked at Song Lian very seriously.

    Song Lian frowned and said, "Get married? Not discussing after I return? What if I really die at the Northern Frontier? Do I leave her as a widow?"

    Chen Chao said, "It''s obvious that she wouldn''t mind."

    Song Lian said, "I mind."

    This Commander of the Left Guard rarely showed such seriousness.

    The first half of his life was lonely. Now that he found someone and was about to achieve a happy ending, the Commander of the Left Guard smiled and asked, "Did Lord Warden agree?"

    Chen Chao thought of something... and said with surprise, "You proposed the idea?"

    Song Lian smiled and said, "Since I''m leaving, naturally, this position ofmander has to be vacated. Since you have already be the Deputy Commander, then... what''s the problem with being themander?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and said, "What about qualifications and cultivation level..."

    "That''s not something I need to worry about, that should be something for Lord Warden to worry about. Since he has already agreed, what''s the problem?" Song Lian unfastened the waist token from his waist and handed it to Chen Chao.

    The word "Commander" on the waist token was very prominent.

    Chen Chao took the waist token and said, "Just temporarily. Out of the three paths, this is the first one. I''ve chosen the third path."

    Song Lian raised an eyebrow and said, "What are you thinking, kid? When Your Father returns, are you not returning this position back to Your Father?!"

    Chen Chao joked, "When youe back, won''t you be the Lord Warden Commander?"

    Song Lian cursed, "Go to hell!"

    Chen Chao burst intoughing,ughing so hard that he bent over.

    "But I see that you''ll have opportunities in the future, kid. If that day reallyes, if we can help His Majesty a helping hand, perhaps we can achieve something that the entire human race hasn''t been able to do for so many years."

    Song Lianmented, "The thirty thousand miles of the deste north, that''s the sore spot of the entire human race."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Dean entered the pce again.

    The imperial pce was still draped in mourning colors.

    That Emperor was waiting for him by theke.

    The Dean arrived here and spat out a turbid breath.

    The Great Liang Emperor went straight to the point, "It''s that child, no need to guess, he''s Our nephew."

    The Dean smiled and said, "It seems that the oue isn''t bad. It''s different from what everyone thought."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "He says he didn''te for the throne, but what do those people at the back think?"

    The Dean shook his head. "Based on my understanding of that child, he''s very tenacious. There won''t be too many problems."

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "So We can trust him?"

    The Dean smiled and said, "Royal family bloodline. I remember Your Majesty and the former Crown Prince were close brothers."

    Among the sons of Emperor Lingzong, the current Emperor and the former Crown Prince were naturally the closest brothers.

    "Yes, that''s why We have felt guilty towards him for many years."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Dean and said, "Since that''s the case, We won''t think about it too much."

    The Dean nodded and asked, "Is Your Majesty going to throw him to the North or somewhere else?"

    "There will be a war in the North, it''s very dangerous right now. We really can''t bear to do that. But how can he grow without experiencing hardships?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "We already have an idea."

    The Dean was rather unhappy "Since you already have an idea, why did you summon me to the pce?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and said, "How to fight in the north, this matter still needs some thought."

 Chapter 175: The Adorable Great Liang Dynasty

    The Deam looked at the Great Liang Emperor and asked, "Is this going to be a major war?"

    The Great Liang Dynasty has always had friction with the demon race. The North had never been calm in the past few years. There had always been some minor conflicts, with asional localized wars resulting in casualties on both sides.

    But now it seemed that a major war was about to happen in the Northern Frontier.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at theke and said very calmly, "In recent years, We have been biding my time, and those bastards have been doing the same. This major war is bound toe sooner orter to test the achievements of both sides over the years. We actually want to give them a good beating this time, to get at least another ten years of peace."

    The Dean frowned and asked, "Will the cost be too high?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "The cost is something that doesn''t need to be considered at all. The human race and the demon race are archenemies. Putting aside the vast expanse of the North, just the fact that the demon race used to prey on humans in earlier years is something that can''t be erased no matter what. If We weren''t tied up with other matters, We would definitely pay a visit to the Northern Frontier in person and fight in a great war."

    That Demon King''s Court had been in a standoff with the Great Liang Dynasty for many years, with the Great Liang Dynasty being on the defensive all along. It may seem that the Great Liang Dynasty had always been the weaker side, but the truth of the matter was unknown to anyone. Most likely, other than a few prominent figures in the demon race, only a handful of humans over here, inclusive of the Great Liang Emperor, knew about the situation.

    The Dean raised an eyebrow and said, "It''s not a good thing for Your Majesty to personally lead an expedition."

    The foundation of the Great Liang Dynasty was unclear, but if the Great Liang Emperor were to die in the Northern Frontier, it would be difficult to describe the blow it would deal to the Great Liang Dynasty.

    If this Great Liang Emperor really had the intention to go to the Northern Frontier, they would probably not agree, including the Dean.

    "That guy in the North is already very old."

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed rather emotionally.

    The world knew that the Great Liang Dynasty had several extremely powerful martial artists. That Great General in the North was one of them. But few people know that the Great General of the North had actually been stationed in the North since the death of the previous Empress'' father. By now, many years had passed. The countless years of peace were easily overlooked, but in reality, they have been hard-earned by that Northern Frontier Great General. After many years of border defense, that Great General was growing older with each passing day. Now, it was time to consider a sessor.

    "That kid is still very young. If Your Majesty wants him to take over the position of that person in the North, it''s unlikely to happen in the next few years. Moreover, since it seems that the Lord Warden is unwilling."

    The Dean chuckled, as if just casually speaking, but there was much meaning behind his words.

    "Both internally and externally, We have to choose someone, it''s very troublesome."

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand, indicating that he did not want to say more.

    The Dean understood and also kept silent.

    The two of them stayed silent for a long time, gazing at the surface of theke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The day of Song Lian''s departure was set very early.

    Things were very urgent in the North.

    So before leaving, Chen Chao and Song Lian went together to have a meal at the woman''s house.

    The woman prepared arge table of dishes, among which the perennial dish was the braised cowpea with dried bamboo shoots. Chen Chao looked at that dish and smiled bitterly, saying, "No matter how delicious it is, eating it every day might not be good."

    Without waiting for the woman to speak, Song Lian picked up arge portion with his chopsticks, mixed it with rice, and took a big bite. Then he grinned and said, "So fragrant!"

    Originally, he wanted to bring up something using the braised cowpea with dried bamboo shoots, but now with Song Lian acting like this, Chen Chao did not feel like saying anything. After shaking his head, he started eating with his head down. This meal was polished off extremely quickly. After Song Lian gave him a look, only then, did Chen Chao tactfully say, "I''m full."

    As he spoke, he grabbed a bench and went to the courtyard to daydream.

    Song Lian nced at him, then turned his head and put down his chopsticks before slowly saying, "I''m going on a distant journey and don''t know when I''ll be able toe back. I''ll write letters to you, if..."

    Song Lian wanted to speak but swallowed his words back.

    The woman put down her bowl and looked at him rather worriedly.

    Song Lian said softly, "If you happen to meet a good man whom you really like, just let me know."

    This sentence from Song Lian, who had never revealed his emotions, was actually no different from a confession.

    To this man, it was actually a very impressive thing to be able to say something like this. It was difficult, very difficult.

    The woman fell silent.

    "Actually, you don''t need to tell me either, it''s not a big deal."

    Song Lian quickly added, "I''ll be in the North, there''s a chance the letters won''t reach me either."

    After pondering for a moment, Song Lian could not bring himself to say thatst heartbreaking sentence.

    He cracked a smile, but that smile was uglier than crying.

    After finishing this sentence, Song Lian was about to get up and leave. Somehow, his throat tightened, and his eyes seemed to have some sand in them.

    The woman looked at his back view and quickly said, "I''ll wait for you."

    She repeated it firmly, "I''ll wait for you!"

    Song Lian paused, did not say anything, and quickly walked out.

    Outside, Chen Chao looked up. Looking at Song Lian, he asked rather curiously, "So fast?"

    Song Lian frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, "Is this how you bid farewell? You only said a few words."

    He had only been outside for less than fifteen minutes.

    Song Lian could not be bothered to waste his breath. He nced at the clothes hanging in the yard and said irritably, "Can''t you stop washing clothes?!"

    He was not saying this to Chen Chao, but only Chen Chao could hear him.

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian and found it somewhat amusing, but quickly said, "I''ll figure something out."

    Song Lian nodded slightly and did not say any more nonsense. He quickly turned and left.

    Chen Chao stood up, waved inside, and said, "Big Sister, he''s gone!"

    The woman ran out. Looking at Chen Chao, she was silent for a long time before saying softly, "He''s not an ordinary person, right?''

    Chen Chao looked at the woman and was silent.

    "Actually, even if you don''t say anything, I know too. How can he be an ordinary person? What government office would keep giving things without any festivals? He must be someone of great importance."

    A woman''s heart had always been like this. How could it be easily deceived with just a few words from an ordinary person?

    They had their own judgment.

    Chen Chao said, "He''s the head officer of a certain government office. His official position isn''t low."

    Since they had reached this point, it was not appropriate for him to say anything else.

    He spoke truthfully.

    The woman whispered, "I knew it, I knew it..."

    Chen Chao looked at her and smiled, "Actually, Big Sister, there''s no need to worry too much, right?"

    The woman did not answer that question, she just looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Are you also some big shot?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "I''m not anyone important. I''m just a deputy to Lord Song. Now that he''s gone to the Northern Frontier, I''ve temporarily taken over his position."

    The woman looked at Chen Chao, feeling akin to being relieved of a heavy burden as she said, "You aren''t lying to me? If you''re not lying to me, then I can rest assured."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    He did not know how to open his mouth.

    The woman smiled and said, "You managed to be the head official of some government office at your age, it must be some insignificant petty official."

    Chen Chao nodded in agreement, "Big Sister has sharp eyes."

    "Is he going North to kill those demons who devour people without leaving bones behind?"

    The woman looked at Chen Chao, wanting an answer.

    Chen Chao said, "Other than killing demons, what else can he do when going to the North?"

    Chen Chao wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    "That''s why I didn''t stop him."

    The woman looked at Chen Chao, remained silent for a moment, and asked, "Will he stille back?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Since you''re so worried about him not returning, why didn''t you stop him earlier?"

    This was something he was pretty curious about. He said softly, "Actually, even if it''s something he has to do, if you spoke up, the oue might be different. For Lord Song, I''m afraid... it could make him change."

    "Since he''s going to the North to kill demons, how can I stop him?"

    The woman''s gaze was determined as she said, "Those demons have eaten so many of us and upied so much of ournd. Shouldn''t they be killed?"

    Chen Chao looked at the woman and was silent for a long time. Such words were not unfamiliar to him.

    At least for this woman, Chen Chao never expected to hear such words from her mouth. It was because she was just an ordinary citizen of the Divine Capital, making a living by doingundry for others. Before meeting Song Lian, her life was extremely difficult. Forget about an education, even anything else was a luxury too. Yet, someone living at the bottom level of the Divine Capital, evenmon people who were at the bottom of the entire Great Liang Dynasty, could say something like this.

    Chen Chao did not know if themon people of the previous dynasty would have such thoughts, but he knew that if this woman thought this way, then there would be countless others in the Great Liang Dynasty who thought the same.

    In that case, the differences between the Great Liang Dynasty and the previous dynasties had already be apparent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Great Liang was different.

    Chen Chao figured this out and smile.

    No wonder it was so adorable.

    The woman looked at him, still waiting for an answer.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I don''t know if he can make it back. That''s why he didn''t want to dy you. Otherwise, he would probably havee to marry you today."

    A blush appeared on the woman''s cheeks, but soon sadness overtook her.

    Chen Chao said, "Let''s have more positive thoughts."

    After saying that, Chen Chao waved goodbye and quickly left the courtyard, walking towards the academy alone.

    His footsteps were slow because he was contemting these matters.

    Things he had never thought about before, he was now truly thinking about them.

    The Great Liang Dynasty was different from all the previous dynasties. This difference was not just because of the efforts of the emperors of the past dynasties to make the Great Liang Dynasty''s national strength grow stronger and stronger, it was also because passing down from generation to generation, it had given the Liang people a special spirit. Chen Chao could not clearly define that spirit, but it was evident that it had already been ingrained in the bones of the Liang people.

    This kind of Great Liang Dynasty was truly adorable.

    "The North, demon race?"

    Chen Chao nced to the north, but quickly realized that the sky in front of him had darkened.

    It was pitch ck.

    No stars or moon could be seen.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    A strange aura shrouded the surroundings.

    Chen Chao slowly raised his head and was rather silent.

 Chapter 176: Yellow Bird, Going to Sea

    Feeling the strange aura, Chen Chao did not hesitate. Pressing on the hilt of his saber, he rolled towards a nearby spot.

    At the same time, right where he originally was, a huge crater suddenly appeared.

    Chen Chao nced at it and then silently kicked off the wall of a nearby alley, using the momentum to leap onto the low courtyard wall. However, in the next moment, a strange power in mid-air prevented him from leaping up. Instead, he fell heavily.

    As he fell, a ray of silver light appeared before his eyes.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao drew his saber and shed. The broken saber passed through and a saber light shed, colliding with that silver light.

    It was actually a silver-white thread.

    Incredibly sharp.

    At the same time, it collided with the broken saber, sparks flew everywhere, like a bunch of blooming fireworks; particrly dazzling.

    Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly. His hand gripped the broken saber tightly and he suddenly exerted strength, and then pulled it back. Qi surged within his body and the vigorous qi kept flooding out like a mighty river.

    He began running withrge strides in the narrow alley under the cover of the night.

    Until now, Chen Chao had not seen any enemies. After the sky darkened, all he could see was naturally just the night sky before his eyes. That silver thread was being dragged by him and it began sweeping through the alley, creating a rustling sound.

    Chen Chao could not see anything.

    He was just running.

    Suddenly, the broken saber in his hand smashed into the nearby alley wall. That broken saber that wasparable in sharpness to a flying sword embedded deeply into the wall at this moment. Then, it began to glide forward relentlessly.

    The small alley wall began copsing with a loud bang.

    But even at this moment, Chen Chao still remained silent and kept running forward.

    Until a certain moment.

    His figure suddenly stopped. Then, he struck with his de.

    The broken saber was forcefully smashed down by Chen Chao at an iprehensible angle.

    Not a sh, but a smash.

    A momentter, a section of the courtyard wall copsed with a loud bang.

    The sound of thunder echoed all around.

    The dark night faded.

    Clear skies appeared between heaven and earth again.

    A young cultivator with a pale face, blood streaming down his head, looked at Chen Chao with wide eyes.

    He could not fathom the current situation.

    "How did you find me?!"

    He stared at Chen Chao with astonishment and disbelief, as if he witnessed something incredibly unimaginable.

    Chen Chao nced at him, the broken saber resting against his neck, and said expressionlessly, "Nice magic artifact, your skills are pretty good too. It''s naturally perfect for dealing with martial artists. It''s a shame, everything is on point, it''s just that you''re just too weak. You couldn''t conceal your killing intent properly. I didn''t need to see anything; I only needed to sense that killing intent and it was enough. Once I found it, I can naturally breakthrough."

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "Tell me, is it merely your individual action or is there... someone behind it?!"

    As he asked the question, the broken saber''s edge slowly brushed against the man''s neck, making a faint bloodstain appear. The broken saber was exceptionally sharp and slicing his neck open was not a difficult task at all. Chen Chao''s actions made it clear to the man that if he could not answer this question within a very short time, he would be a corpse

    The young man''s expression changed slightly and his brows revealed his internal struggle. Fear upied his mind, but between his brows still hid a hint of persistence.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Stop struggling. Since you don''t know whether you should speak or not, then remain silent."

    With those words, he sliced open the man''s neck with a single sh.

    Pushing aside the lifeless body, Chen Chao looked ahead.

    After the martial exam ended, he knew that someone would definitelye looking for trouble. But he did not know exactly when. However, he knew that after a period of calm, an assassination would surely take ce in the shadows. Furthermore, it would definitely be targeted at him and not others.

    He did not expect it to be today, right here.

    Shaking his head, Chen Chao did not dwell on it. He just sensed that the surrounding aura had not changed and knew that he was definitely still unable to leave this alley at the moment.

    Sure enough, at the end of the alley, another young figure appeared.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to break through the darkness. It''s truly surprising to us."

    The young man opened his mouth and said, "I have to admit, you, martial artist, are really interesting."

    Holding his saber, Chen Chao looked at the young man in front of him and said with a frown, "Given the circumstances, why don''t you all just attack together and cut me down with a flurry of des? Why do you insist oning one by one?"

    The young man shook his head seriously and said. "It''s not that we want to kill you, we want you to know that you''re not some formidable character. In the eyes of us foreign cultivators, you''re just ordinary."

    Chen Chao could not help but feel both amused and exasperated. "So you prepared all these to tell me that you all want toe one by one, then after defeating or killing me at some point, you''ll tell me that this is all done open and aboveboard?!"

    "This is the Divine Capital, we can only do it this way."

    The young man said, "We have our pride too."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said "You''re not making any sense. Even Song Changxi was defeated. How could you guys be my match?"

    "We don''t believe it."

    The young man said, "We must prove that you''re inferior to us."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment and asked, "How many of you are there?"

    "Twelve. There are only eleven remaining now."

    The young man spoke with enthusiasm, "Even if you kill all twelve of us, no one wille find trouble with you either. We''re all ready for this."

    Holding the broken saber, Chen Chao looked at the young man before him and said, "So you''re saying that if I kill another eleven of you guys, I can leave?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao said, "I don''t really see the meaning in it, but since you guys want this oue, I''ll satisfy you."

    "To me, killing people is no different from killing demons."

    Chen Chao walked forward, blood dripping from the broken saber, which fell with a st.

    "If you guys were thrown into the mountains, you''d undoubtedly be torn apart by those demons, not a single one spared."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On top of a tall building far away from the alley, two figures, one tall and one short, stood on the loft, observing the gathering dark clouds in the distance.

    The tall man said, "It''s about to rain. This rain came suddenly, catching people off guard, but it doesn''t seem surprising. After all, it''s midsummer, and heavy rain is to be expected."

    "I don''t really like this ce, the Divine Capital. The buildings obstruct the view, making it difficult to see clearly at a nce."

    The shorter man said softly, "Speaking of which, that woman has some skills. She didn''t dare toe to the Divine Capital to find trouble with him, yet she actually managed to incite those young people to do these things with just her words alone."

    "Guo Xi died at the hands of that young man, so it was destined that they would have a vendetta. It''s obvious no matter the reason. One day, these matters woulde to a conclusion. She has held a grudge all this while, which is only natural. But what surprises me is why someone who has always been foolish suddenly became clever and even knew how to borrow a knife to kill a man."

    The tall man looked at the shorter man and said with a smile. "No matter how you look at that woman, she''s unlikely to have such a personality."

    "Is there an expert giving pointers behind her?"

    "How strong is that expert?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s obvious that no matter how strong that expert is, they wouldn''t want to get involved in anything right now. So, they are also borrowing a knife to murder people?"

    The tall man looked at the shorter man in front of him and continued, "This is a huge scheme and I find it quite interesting. But upon careful consideration, it doesn''t really mean much."

    The shorter man fell silent for a moment and said, "Foreign cultivators plotting against a young martial artist, it really doesn''t sound meaningful at all."

    The tall man nced at the shorter man but did not say anything.

    Because at that moment, a small yellow bird flew over, and the shorter man extended his palm to catch the paper ball dropped by the bird. He opened it and then smiled wryly, "It has already begun. Three people have died."

    Curiosity shed between the tall man''s brows as he asked, "So fast?"

    His curiosity was not about how quickly this happened, but rather, how fast Chen Chao was able to kill people. Three people died in an instant.

    "After all, he''s someone who hunts demons in the southern mountains. He''s not an ordinary cultivator. These foreign cultivators may be decent in cultivation, but when ites to killing people, it''s really not that impressive."

    The tall man said, "Let''s make a bet."

    The shorter man asked, "What are we betting on?"

    The tall man smiled and said, "Nothing special, just a bet on whether the Great Liang Dynasty will send him out to sea this time."

    Hearing the term ''send him out to sea,'' the shorter man frowned and fell silent for a long time. Then, he shook his head and said, "His cultivation realm is still too low. Even if he won the martial exam, it doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll have an advantage in the uing event."

    The tall man asked, "So, you mean it will be in the north?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Shortly afterward, the second yellow bird arrived.

    The shorter man took out the paper ball, looked at it, and said, "Half of them are already gone."

    The tall man smiled but did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In a small pavilion in the middle of theke, Wei Xu and the Dean were ying chess.

    Wei Xu ced a chess piece down and was silent for a moment before opening his mouth to ask, "Aren''t you going to intervene, Teacher?"

    The Dean replied impatiently, "That kid isn''t my disciple and I''m not an official of the Great Liang Dynasty either. Why should I intervene?"

    Wei Xu smiled and still advised, "But no matter how you look at it, it''s not fair to him. I feel guilty for what I did during the martial exam. How about I go and ruin the scheme?"

    The Dean red at Wei Xu and said unreasonably. "Wei Xu, do you even realize that you''re actually a Nepenthe cultivator now? What''s the point of meddling in such trivial matters?"

    Wei Xu thought for a moment, shook his head, and said with a bitter smile, "But I still feel like I''ve let him down."

    The Dean snorted coldly and said, "There''s no shortage of things to feel guilty about. Besides, I don''t think there''s a problem!"

 Chapter 177: Silver Silk

    What was happening in the alley was never a secret.

    At least at this very moment, all the important figures in the entire Divine Capital knew about it. But while they knew about it, no one would take any action.

    Just as the young man said, this was an opportunity they were exchanging their lives for, so no one would stop them. It was a showdown between the youngsters. Although it was unfair to Chen Chao, it was evident that he could not resist no matter how unfair these things were.

    However, no one could have anticipated that the situation would develop like this.

    Out of the twelve youngsters who came here, half of them died in a very short time.

    Furthermore, with the passage of time, the number of corpses in the alley grew.

    A heavy rain suddenly poured down.

    A summer downpour, it was within reason. It was just that the stone walls of the alley had already copsed, piling up on one side of the alley at this moment. The rainwater fell, making it difficult to drain quickly. Soon, the entire alley was flooded, reaching the point where it could submerge the ankles.

    Chen Chao pushed a dead body aside, exhaled a breath of turbid air, and then the qi in his body surged. Another exchange of old and new qi took ce once more.

    Blood was washed away along with the rainwater.

    With a tight grip on the broken saber, a wound had appeared on Chen Chao''s right arm a long time ago. At this moment, blood flowed down his arm and dripped onto the ground, carried away by the flowing rainwater.

    But Chen Chao paid no attention to it. He just wiped the rainwater off his face.

    Out of the twelve, eleven had already died.

    Thest person appeared at the end of the alley.

    To Chen Chao''s surprise, it was a woman.

    A woman dressed in green clothes and she was the only woman among the twelve. At this moment, she stood at the end of the alley, looking at Chen Chao.

    Her eyes were filled withplex emotions, and after a moment, she said, "You''ve managed to persist until this point, which is enough to prove that your victory in the martial exam is well-deserved."

    "If I had made a move right at the start, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be your match. But since it hase to this point, you''re truly no match for me anymore."

    The woman muttered to herself, "After a prolonged battle and sustaining injuries, it''s somewhat dishonorable of me to im victory."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, but suddenly, he saw a sh of silver tearing through the rain curtain. It headed towards his neck with a fierce momentum, simr to the previous silver thread. Chen Chao tilted his head, intending to dodge the silver light. But a momentter, he had no choice but to arch his back in a more peculiar and challenging posture.

    It was only when he narrowly avoided the silver light that he realized it was an extremely sharp thread, cutting across like the edge of a flying sword; sharp to the extreme.

    Chen Chao was a little absent-minded. This silver thread appeared to be like a thread, but there was a faint difference from the previous threads, it vaguely felt like it was leaking sword qi.

    Among mortal cultivators, sword cultivators were known to have the greatest killing power. Besides the unique aspects of sword cultivation techniques, their flying swords were unrivaled in sharpness.

    Sword cultivators did not spend time and energy on other magical artifacts, they only focused on their flying swords. They were willing to spend enormous amounts of skygold currency for a superior flying sword. Hence, this was also why even though Sword Qi Mountain was just a ce for forging flying swords, it could keep a foothold in the foreignnds. No matter how powerful the cultivator, they would rarely dare to act wildly at Sword Qi Mountain.

    The swords from Sword Qi Mountain were top-notch in the world, especially the Hundred Year Sword, it was the dream of countless sword cultivators.

    The woman in front of him seemed to be a sword cultivator?

    Furthermore, she was also a female sword cultivator?

    Chen Chao was slightly distracted.

    The next moment, several threads appeared from all directions in the alley, tearing through the rain curtain and slicing toward him.

    In this small alley, the raindrops were shattered by those threads at this moment, leaving it in a dpidated state.

    If this alley was like a microcosm, at this moment, under the slicing of those threads, this microcosm was crumbling at the moment.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and kicked up an oiled-paper umbre that someone had discarded in the alley.

    Grabbing the handle, he instantly opened the oiled-paper umbre.

    Seeing this scene, the woman was slightly distracted. Then, she immediately showed a hint of a derisive smile.

    Sure enough, just as he had anticipated, after the oiled-paper umbre opened, it did not take long for the threads to converge and tear through the umbre''s surface, shredding that ordinary oiled-paper umbre that failed to survive even a second.

    It was just that when the threads converged, Chen Chao disappeared.

    When the threads closed in, he swung his saber, blowing away one of the threads, and then got out of the situation.

    The woman watched this scene, aloof and indifferent.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao began to run madly toward the woman.

    With each step, countless sshes of water were scattered in all directions!

    Chen Chao''s speed was extremely fast, closing the distance between them at an incredible speed.

    But after a moment, he felt something was off. He suddenly turned his head and realized that in the alley, where the threads collided and converged, it turned into a three-foot-long silver flying sword.

    The sword''s edge was sharp, and cold light flickered.

    As expected, the woman in front of him was a sword cultivator.

    "The flying sword is named Silver Silk. Please give me pointers."

    The woman''s voice sounded out in the rain very clearly.

    She was indeed a sword cultivator.

    The woman waved her hand slightly and a hint of sword qi emerged. The flying sword named Silver Silk arrived in a sh, piercing through the rain curtain and carrying boundless killing intent.

    The rainwater in the alley shattered, and the raindrops that touched the sword''s edge scattered, resembling numerous flying swords, destroying one rain curtain after another.

    Chen Chao''s footsteps did not stop. He rolled up his sleeves, his qi surging, temporarily slowing down the approaching flying sword. Then, he swung his saber toward the flying sword.

    A massive surge of qi instantly exploded, shattering the raindrops around them.

    The saber and sword collided for the first time.

    Countless sparks formed.

    It was the first time in Chen Chao''s life that he had crossed swords with a sword cultivator.

    The woman furrowed her brows slightly. Sword cultivators had always been inseparable from their beloved flying sword. Now, when her flying sword collided with the broken saber, she could naturally feel the feedback.

    But just sensing it made her feel somewhat incredulous.

    The flying sword named Silver Silk was chosen several years ago when her master brought her to Sword Qi Mountain. The sect had paid a considerable price for this flying sword, and she had sat in the sword pond for three days before finally selecting this flying sword called Silver Silk.

    Actually, for the sword cultivation lineage, the majority of sword cultivators only had one beloved flying sword. There were two reasons for this.

    Sword cultivators controlled flying swords. A flying sword needed them to nourish it wholeheartedly, to reach the realm where they were of one-heart-one-mind. This required a significant amount of time and mental energy. Therefore, nourishing one flying sword was already the limit for most people.

    Secondly, this was simpler and more straightforward; nourishing several flying swords at the same time was extremely demanding on the sword cultivator themselves. It was impossible for the average person to nourish several flying swords at the same time.

    Therefore, sword cultivators who were able to own more than one flying sword, without a doubt, from some perspectives, were extremely extraordinary.

    At the moment of the sh between the sword and the saber, the woman voluntarily re-called her flying sword, allowing that flying sword called Silver Silk to hover in mid-air, splitting the rain curtain in half.

    "Your saber is so tough, how did it break?''

    The woman''s flying sword was taken from Sword Qi Mountain. Although it was not an unparalleled divine weapon like the Hundred Year Sword, since it was a flying sword brought away from Sword Qi Mountain, how could it be an ordinary item?

    Moreover, this Silver Silk was renowned for its sharpness.

    But even so, during the previous sh between the sword and the saber, the seemingly ordinary broken saber showed no signs of damage. This could only mean that the material of that unremarkable broken saber was actually no different from the Silver Silk flying sword.

    In that case, it was back to the previous question: How did the saber break?

    Chen Chao nced at the broken saber in his hand and was rather silent.

    He was unable to answer the woman''s question as well.

    He was also uncertain of the origin of this broken saber.

    He only knew that this broken saber was remarkable; far more resilient than ordinary magic artifacts. As for the rest, he had no knowledge.

    They exchanged a nce and fell into silence.

    Chen Chao looked at that hovering flying sword and asked, "I presume you don''t have a second flying sword, right?"

    The woman looked at him and answered frankly, "I only have one."

    Chen Chao nodded lightly and murmured, "That won''t be a big problem."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao started running again. With each step, countless amounts of rainwater surged upward and collided with the canopy of the sky.

    The Silver Silk flying sword instantly emitted a crisp sword cry as it glided through the rainwater.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly and did not turn around. He just continued sprinting forward. When the flying sword sliced through the rain curtain and arrived behind him, Chen Chao''s body suddenly stopped. Then, he suddenly turned around. Visible to the naked eye, that flying sword passed by his side. It was just that around half a foot away, it wanted to change direction and stab towards Chen Chao.

    A saber smashed down.

    The saber and sword collided again!

    Chen Chao slid several dozen feet forward by borrowing the inertia. The flying sword paused, its sword cries unrelenting.

    The woman opposite stood in the rain, watching this scene in silence. Her thoughts stirred and the flying sword grazed past, heading toward Chen Chao''s chest.

    When the sword qi closed in, Chen Chao felt a sharpness in the air.

    However, just as the flying sword was about to pierce his chest, a broken saber positioned itself across his chest.

    The flying sword collided with the broken saber again. This time, Chen Chao''s body stood firm like a rock; not budging an inch. No matter how the flying sword stabbed forward, it could not pierce through his broken saber.

    The woman''s expression slightly changed, gradually turning ugly. Her brows furrowed and the flying sword burst forth with boundless killing intent, thrusting forward.

    Chen Chao stood his ground and the body of the flying sword began to bend. In just a moment, it reached an incredibly peculiar angle.

    Chen Chao stood in ce and the sword qi had already surged in front of his body, wanting to prate into his body. However, because his body was too tough, not a hint of sword qi was able to break through at this moment.

    The Silver Silk flying sword had now bent into a crescent shape. The woman''s expression became increasingly grim, her eyes filled with strange emotions as she looked at the young martial artist standing in the alley.

    A momentter, the woman reached her hand out, and the flying sword immediately retreated, returning to her side.

    The flying sword hovered.

    The woman reached out to grip the sword hilt. Looking at Chen Chao, she shook her head and said, "I underestimated you."

    While Chen Chao smiled and replied, "I overestimated you."

    But right after the woman finished saying this, her aura suddenly changed after she gripped the sword hilt tightly.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath andmented softly, "A female sword cultivator? Or a female sword immortal?"

 Chapter 178: True Appearance of the Broken Saber

    After raising her sword, the woman casually twirled her sword, then thrust her sword forward. The rainwater in the sky was instantly forced apart by the power of her sword, pouring down on both sides. The torrential rain crashed into the walls, and one side had already copsed, while the other side could not hold for much longer under the erosion of the rain.

    Under the scouring of the rainwater, it was already swaying endlessly.

    There were many terrifying aspects of sword cultivators. Sword cultivators who controlled their swords could engage in battle with cultivators, but once they regained their swords, they would naturally turn into existences simr to martial artists.

    The unique nature of sword cultivators had always been a headache for all foreign cultivators

    The woman nced at Chen Chao, her face expressionless as she held the flying sword horizontally in front of her. She then pressed her finger on the de. Following a slight trembling of the de, the sound of a sword hum resonated as invisible streams of sword qi emerged, sweeping out in all directions. The woman followed closely behind, arriving with her sword.

    The small alley was not far apart in the first ce. With a slight tap of her foot on the water''s surface, she left behind imperceptible ripples. In an instant, her figure shot over the rainwater-covered alley ground, leaving behind a long ravine. The rainwater slid to both sides, leaving a rtively dry path in the middle.

    In the blink of an eye, the snow-white de of the flying sword already arrived before Chen Chao''s eyes.

    A seemingly light and fluttering sword swung out.

    A streak of sword qi tore through the rain curtain, directly slicing across the small alley. In the face of this seemingly light and fluttering sword, the alley appeared to be sliced apart in an instant.

    The renown of how sword cultivators had the strongest killing power was indeed not a false reputation.

    Chen Chao tilted his head back and exerted force from his waist and abdomen, just in time to watch that streak of sword light pass before his eyes, cutting through arge area of rain curtain and crashing onto the stone wall of the alley further away. It casually sliced it apart like cutting tofu with a knife.

    This was a sword cultivator.

    It was not difficult for Chen Chao to avoid this sword, but before he could straighten his body, the woman leaped into the air and appeared above him. The sword in her hand fell casually, seemingly light and ethereal. But as it descended vertically, countless streaks of sword qi fell turbulently at the same time too.

    That one sword move was just the beginning. In this ensuing battle, she aimed to firmly hold the initiative in her hands.

    However, as the sword descended, Chen Chao twisted his waist and narrowly avoided this fatal strike again. The sharpness of the Silver Silk was needless to say. After the swordnded, its de plunged deep into the ground, releasing sword qi. Like a sharp de, it constantly affected Chen Chao.

    The womanughed coldly. When her initial sword strike failed, she was not worried at all. Instead, she twisted the hilt of her sword, and the de aimed for Chen Chao''s waist, slicing across the ground. The flying sword was deep in the ground, but it still effortlessly cleaved a hole in the earth.

    The sword qi came forth, crashing against Chen Chao like tidal waves.

    Chen Chao pressed down with his broken saber in his hand. Then, his other hand threw a brute-force punch, aiming directly at the woman''s chest.

    The woman raised an eyebrow. The Silver Silk in her hand had already passed by, aiming to glide across Chen Chao''s arm before his fist reached her.

    The woman hovering above him was different from ordinary women. At leastpared to Jiang Shuchan, she appeared more ruthless. In this situation, perhaps most men would choose to temporarily avoid confrontation, but it was this woman who did not retreat, but instead chose to face the challenge head-on.

    In the extremely brief moment, Chen Chao pondered many things. In the end, he still chose to punch the woman''s chest.

    His fist and the sword light descended almost simultaneously.

    The woman was struck in the chest by a punch, emitting a muffled groan. Then, her whole body swayed as she was flung backward. At the same time, the Silver Silk in her hand also brushed against Chen Chao''s arm.

    A wound deep enough to see the bone appeared on Chen Chao''s arm.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly.

    The sword qi surged into the wound. But after a moment, his surging qi instantly forced it out.

    The woman retreated several steps and stood firm in the distance. Her chest had already sunken inward.

    Sword cultivators were often considered on par with martial artists in many aspects, but they were only on par. If they really encountered those kinds of martial artists who truly tempered their bodies to the limit, they would still fall at a disadvantage.

    A barely noticeable flush suddenly appeared on the woman''s face, but it was suppressed by her in an instant. Sword qi continued pouring out of the acupoints within her body and started moving toward her chest to heal herself.

    Afterpleting all of this, she lifted her head to look at the opposite side. Chen Chao stood there with a visible bone-deep wound on his arm. But it was not like how the woman had imagined.

    She had originally thought that her sword strike would easily sever Chen Chao''s arm no matter what. But she did not think that at this moment, it would only leave Chen Chao with a mere wound.

    The resilient body of this young martial artist in front of her exceeded her expectations.

    The woman stood in ce, her thoughtsplicated. When she was young, she went up the mountain to cultivate. Her master told her that she was quite talented, if she only cultivated, it would be somewhat of a waste. So, he asked her if she was willing to train in the sword and be a sword cultivator. However, the path of the sword was not as smooth for women as it was for men. Looking across the history of cultivation, there were probably not many so-called female sword immortals. This path seemed open and broad, but in reality, it was rugged. Nevertheless, the woman stepped on this path of the sword with indomitable will.

    After experiencing hardships, she finally understood that it was all worth it after achieving some sess. At the very least, the killing power of a sword cultivator was virtually unrivaled in the same realm. It was not an exaggeration.

    But today, despite having the upper hand, she was unable to suppress the young man before her. This made her feel rather ufortable.

    Especially just now, she had already made up her mind to trade injury for serious injury, but the final oue was still not satisfactory.

    The woman raised an eyebrow, and with a turn of her hand, the Silver Silk in her hand surged with sword qi, splitting the rain curtain once more. The pouring rain was a manifestation of heaven and earth''s might to begin with. But in this alley, it appeared very strange, as if no one respected this so-called heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao lifted his head and looked at the woman approaching with her sword, unperturbed.

    Since the other party had made up her mind to fight him here, Chen Chao also happened to want her to take a look at what was a martial artist!

    The woman brandished her sword and shed horizontally. It was still an extremely profound sword move; ethereal and elusive. That Silver Silk moved like a real silver snake. It was difficult to determine where the tip of the sword wouldnd.

    Chen Chao did not bother looking at the Silver Silk that was destined to be an indistinct blur; instead, he squinted slightly and threw a punch. The wound that had just scabbed over tore open again at this moment. Blood flowed down his arm, dripping onto the ground of the alley.

    Silver Silk tore out from the sword qi and finally appeared again.

    This sword move carried boundless sword qi, stabbing toward Chen Chao''s chest with extreme speed. It was also extremely sudden, making it impossible for ordinary people to dodge.

    Chen Chao swung his saber out at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sh of swords and des in the alley erupted with a majestic aura, shattering the surrounding raindrops. Both of them were flung backward and slid back several yards.

    After stabilizing herself, the woman raised her hand, and the surrounding raindrops instantly surged, transforming into one water sword after another, and shot toward Chen Chao.

    Although the woman only had one flying sword, countless water droplets turned into swords at this moment, the power was extremely terrifying.

    Chen Chao shattered the flying swords with a punch. Then,posing himself for a moment, he gripped the saber with both hands and swung it with force!

    A tremendously heavy saber beam suddenly appeared in the alley, spanning dozens of feet in length.

    The rain curtain was instantly sliced apart again and the flying swords with a menacing momentum began shattering with a loud bang when they encountered this saber beam, producing a sound like shattering ss that echoed incessantly in the narrow alley.

    The sound reverberated through the alley.

    The woman stood opposite, looking at the saber beam. Without any hesitation, sword qi surged from her entire body as sharp sword qi emanated from her, meeting the saber beam head-on.

    Among cultivators of the world, the fact that sword cultivation could be recognized as an independent cultivation system, and not other weapons like sabers or spears, naturally had reasons that others could not deny.

    Killing intent was now revealed in the alley.

    There was virtually no concealment whatsoever.

    Chen Chao took big strides forward, his speed gradually bing extremely fast.

    A barrier was constructed in the alley from the sword qi. Countless sword qi roamed freely in the alley, filling the space.

    Sword qi erupted between heaven and earth.

    Gripping the broken saber in a reversed grip, Chen Chao used his body to bash into the rain curtain without the slightest hesitation.

    The sword qi mixed with rainwater tore his clothes apart.

    In an instant, several additional gashes appeared on his ck garment, and amidst the sound of rain, the sound of tearing fabric could be heard.

    Several wounds were added to Chen Chao''s body.

    The woman''s lips trembled, raindrops had already fallen on her head, sliding down her face. Her lips were no exception, as raindrops fell non-stop like pearls falling from a broken thread.

    At this point, neither she nor Chen Chao could divert any excess qi elsewhere.

    Feeling the paining from his body, Chen Chao merely frowned.

    He was still continuously closing in on his opponent.

    One hundred paces.

    Fifty paces.

    Thirty paces.

    Then, he hacked his saber down!

    The woman lifted her head. Looking at the saber that was about to fall, she flew backward with a tap of her toes.

    The broken saber fell.

    The ground instantly split apart!

    A crack spread out and rainwater instantly poured into it.

    After retreating several dozen feet, the woman did not retreat, but advanced instead. Releasing the sword in her hand, that flying sword, Silver Silk, hummed slightly, quickly crashing out and emitting a sword light!

    Chen Chao suddenly raised his head, watching the swiftly approaching flying sword. He did not choose to evade, but swung his saber, hacking heavily onto the flying sword.

    This was already the unknown number of times the saber and sword shed.

    A ck piece peeled off the de edge of the broken saber, revealing a snowy-white and clear de.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, momentarily lost in a daze.

    He had always thought that this broken saber was ck, butter during the martial exam, many mottled spots appeared on the broken saber''s de. That was when he realized that the issue was not that simple. But now, the ck color on the de had actually peeled off, revealing its true appearance?

    Turns out that this broken saber had always been cocooned in some kind of rust?

    At this moment, he really wanted to know what the broken saber originally looked like.

    When he first found this broken saber, he only thought it was sharp and likely not inferior to an ordinary flying sword. But how could he have thought about these things?

    Turns out that the broken saber wrapped in rust was so sharp. Then what about after revealing its true appearance?

    What kind of scene would it be?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The qi within Chen Chao''s body surged, flowing from his arm to that broken saber.

    After a moment, Chen Chao shook his hand.

    With the continuous shes aided by Silver Silk, there were ck pieces that kept falling off.

    With the rainwater''s scouring, it did not take long for the ck-colored broken saber to gradually reveal its true appearance.

    The clear and snowy-white de was slightly narrower than before, looking less ordinary while gaining a touch of uniqueness.

    The broken saber suddenly began humming.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He could hear it, that was a sense of exhration.

    It was the kind of exhration that came from being confined in a cage for a long time and finally returning to nature.

    It was also the exhration of breaking out of the umted dust after many years.

    A renowned sword had its spirit that could resonate with the sword owner''s mind.

    What about a saber?

 Chapter 179: Sword Shatters

    Chen Chao lowered his head and looked at the snowy-white de of the broken saber. He extended his finger and gently touched the de edge. Sure enough, a faint bloodstain appeared on his finger.

    This was actually quite umon. Chen Chao''s body had been tempered countless times. Although it might not be iparably tough, he was among the top in the same realm. It was not as if any ordinary weapon could leave a wound with such a casual touch.

    Before the ck pieces fell off, Chen Chao had also tested the sharpness of the broken saber. However, it was clear that the current state of the sword was iparable to before.

    The current broken saber was likely far sharper and more durable.

    The flying sword hovered in the distance and the woman nced at the broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand. Her mind stirred and the flying sword tore through the rain curtain again, releasing a silver light and bringing forth a surge of sword qi.

    Chen Chao tightly gripped the broken saber and met her head-on.

    The saber and sword shed once again.

    Chen Chao gripped the saber hilt with both hands and swung it forcefully, delivering another powerful strike.

    The thick saber beam fissured the ground once again, causing the rainwater to scatter in all directions.

    The woman''splexion turned pale, but she still controlled her flying sword. Silver Silk met the saber beam without fear of any storm.

    Regardless of the woman''s cultivation level, currently as a sword cultivator, she possessed an unyielding spirit.

    Pressing forward with an indomitable will.

    shing once again.

    The saber and sword collided.

    The woman''splexion quickly turned even pale.

    Her body suddenly swayed, and then, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    Within the rain curtain, the flying sword let out a mournful cry, filled with a sense of sorrow.

    "Return!"

    The woman shouted coldly.

    The flying sword flew across half the alley, butpared to before, it stumbled and returned to her hand clumsily.

    Suppressing the intense pain in her chest, the woman lowered her head and nced at the flying sword called Silver Silk. Then, her expression became even uglier.

    A visible chip had already appeared on the de edge of that snowy-white flying sword under the previous collision. It was extremely fine, one could say that a negligible chip appeared on the de.

    The woman and this Silver Silk shared a mental connection. The damage to the flying sword was a tremendous blow to her as well.

    It was just that she could not have imagined why the earth-shattering change took ce in the broken saber after those ck rust pieces fell off during the sh with Silver Silk, even though Silver Silk and that broken saber were still considered evenly matched during the previous shes.

    One had to know, her flying sword was acquired at a great cost from Sword Qi Mountain. Even if it was not the top-tier divine weapon from that mountain, it was still far superior to an unknown broken saber whose origins were unknown.

    But what was the reality now?

    The flying sword was on the verge of shattering.

    This indicated a significant disparity.

    Listening to the humming of the flying sword, the woman felt a twinge of heartache, followed by anger that surged within her.

    However, Chen Chao did not leave her much time for anger.

    By the time the woman reacted, Chen Chao had already leaped into the air. He moved like the most agile monkey in the mountains, yet possessed an immensely savage strength.

    A saber light that was iparably snow-white emanated from the broken saber in his hand.

    That saber light was incredibly dazzling, as if it could illuminate the entire world!

    The woman gripped the flying sword and held it horizontally in front of her chest.

    The broken saber smashed downward!

    A tremendously powerful aura instantly exploded in the air.

    A thunderous sound!

    A crackling noise.

    The flying sword, which had been meticulously forged at great expense by Sword Qi Mountain, was snapped in half from the middle.

    The tip of the sword fell and embedded deep into the ground.

    Blood trickled from the corner of the woman''s mouth, her face pale, and the webbing between her thumb and index finger split.

    Chen Chao''s saber came to a stop between her brows, its sharp edge already cut a gash at her be.

    Blood streamed down between her brows.

    Soon, a long bloodstain appeared on her once fairly pretty face.

    Rainwater fell on her face, rendering it somewhat horrifying at this moment.

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber and did not continue downward.

    The woman was silent for a long time before finally speaking, "You are indeed very strong."

    The sword was snapped in half by the saber, not because the saber was too sharp or the sword was too fragile, but due to other reasons.

    It was because one person was stronger than the other.

    Chen Chao retracted his saber, and as blood dripped along the de''s edge, it soon fell offpletely, and the de was still snowy-white.

    "I was always strong."

    Chen Chao sheathed his saber and turned around, ready to leave.

    The woman looked at the broken half of the sword on the ground, her eyes filled with pain as she said with unwillingness, "I really don''t want to believe that it would end like this."

    She let out a low roar and reached out to touch the wound between her brows. Her bleeding be was now gushing with even more blood.

    Visible to the naked eye, a glimmer of golden light shed, revealing a small golden sword within her be.

    Sword qi was gradually born between heaven and earth.

    Like the sound of cicadas in midsummer, it could be heard in the world!

    Sword humming lingered incessantly, as if there was a peerlessly ferocious sword that was about to emerge from its sheathe.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow.

    He gripped the hilt of his saber and his qi surged.

    But in just a moment, the sword qi dissipated once again.

    The tiny golden sword shattered with a resounding bang, and the sword qi dispersed like water from a pond.

    It seemed as if the sound of cicadas echoed, but it was particrly mournful.

    The woman''s hands drooped dejectedly, tears streaming down her face.

    She could not believe it, but more than that, she could not ept it.

    She naturally still had a trump card, it was that tiny golden sword hidden within her be. Unfortunately, Chen Chao''s final strike shattered her final trump card.

    That final strike came to a halt right at her be, shattering the tiny golden sword hidden within it.

    The young martial artist''s thoughts were so meticulous that he did not give her the slightest chance of aeback.

    "How on earth did you know?!"

    The woman appeared somewhat deranged. Her life force was rapidly fading away, but she still could not ept it.

    Chen Chao did not want to speak. He simply walked toward the end of the alley.

    With the woman''s death, her aura would naturally dissipate, signifying theplete end of this confrontation that had been tacitly allowed by all the prominent figures.

    Of course, the victor was still Chen Chao.

    This young man who walked out of the bordends once again proved one thing: his victory in the martial exam was absolutely not due to any so-called luck.

    He was truly a young genius.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the loft, a yellow bird descended.

    The short man reached out and retrieved a paper ball.

    He nced at it a few times, then furrowed his brow and whispered, "A female sword cultivator, how rare. But she still died here."

    The tall man smiled, "I don''t deny the formidable killing power of a sword cultivator. But to say that a sword cultivator will definitely be invincible at the same level doesn''t make sense. Besides, this sword cultivator is far from being an extraordinary existence."

    "Speaking of female sword cultivators, that one in the academy is the one who truly has immeasurable potential."

    Hearing this, the short man said, "Speaking of which, it''s really strange. She''s the Dean''s final disciple, but instead of studying daoist techniques, she likes to train in the sword. Could it be that she''s really going to be a female sword immortal?"

    "Why not?" The tall man looked at the short man with a smile. "How many female sword immortals are there in the world? If there''s one more, wouldn''t it be even better?"

    The short man changed the subject and asked, "That young man who won this battle, if he doesn''t go to the Northern Frontier, he might really end up being confined to the Divine Capital for good."

    It was a very reasonable spection. After bing the champion of the martial exam, Chen Chao had already earned the animosity of the foreign cultivators. If he did not go to the North but left the Divine Capital, he could very well die somewhere without anyone knowing the truth.

    "If the one sitting on the emperor''s throne was that deposed emperor, he would naturally remain in the Divine Capital for his entire life. But unfortunately, that''s not the case."

    The tall man looked at the rain that was about to stop, his gaze deep.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Xie Family''s ancestral hall.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor walked out and stood under the eaves, looking at the rain that was about to subside.

    The old man who always sat in front of the ancestral hall, unshakable by any circumstances, nced at him.

    "That young man might really be able to make the Xie Family open our main entrance one day. But I''m afraid I won''t live to see that day."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor looked at the memorial tablets ced inside the ancestral hall, his gaze kept moving downward until itnded on the empty spot.

    It would not be long before a new memorial tablet would be ced there, bearing his name.

    The old man sighed, "It seems like time has be anxious."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor replied, "Actually, it''s not time that''s anxious, it''s us who have be anxious."

 Chapter 180: That Chair

    Chen Chao dragged his tired body back to the academy. Xie Nandu had been waiting for him at the entrance of the courtyard for a long time.

    Seeing him return, Xie Nandu handed him a clean cloth. Chen Chao took it and promptly spat a mouthful of blood onto it.

    Xie Nandu was not surprised to see the cloth stained with blood. She was in the academy, but she was aware of what had happened in the alley.

    After spitting out the blood, Chen Chao felt much better. Hisplexion was a little pale, it was obvious that he had sustained injuries too.

    During the martial exam, he had already sustained some injuries that had not fully healed. It merely did not affect him. Then, he rushed to the pce without any rest and fought with that nun, worsening his injuries. Now, he had faced a challenge from more than a dozen people. In fact, being able toe back alive was already a miracle for Chen Chao.

    In other words, if he had not been injured, that female sword cultivator would likely not have been able to leave any wounds on him at all.

    Sword cultivators were terrifying, but that female sword cultivator was not particrly terrifying.

    "She was a sword cultivator, it looked pretty impressive."

    Chen Chao''s remark about it being impressive was referring to the spell that controlled the sword rather than the female sword cultivator''s cultivation level.

    Xie Nandu naturally understood what Chen Chao meant and nodded, saying, "I will be much stronger than her in the future."

    Although she had just started practicing the sword, it was evident that her potential would far surpass that of the female sword cultivator.

    Chen Chao casually tossed the cloth in his hand into the nearby stove and ignited it. Then he found two sweet potatoes and began roasting them.

    Xie Nandu walked over and sat on the rattan chair across from Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao nced at the rattan chair with a strange expression and raised an eyebrow as he asked. "When did you buy this?"

    "Just the other day."

    Which day it was, did not seem too important.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Rattan chairs are softer. They are quite popr in Wei Prefecture. I didn''t know when the Divine Capital started selling them."

    Xie Nandu said, "The Divine Capital is a very inclusive ce."

    Chen Chao flipped the sweet potatoes without saying anything.

    Xie Nandu nced at him and went straight to the point, asking, "What did that Lord Warden say to you?"

    Xie Nandu naturally knew that Chen Chao had gone to see that Lord Warden. She also knew that they must have discussed many things.

    But as for the specifics?

    Most likely, only the two parties involved knew.

    Chen Chao changed the topic and said, "It seems that the Northern Frontier hasn''t been very peacefultely. There''s a war brewing."

    The fact that Song Lian, this Commander of the Left Guard, had been transferred to the North, was already an indication of the severity of the situation in the North.

    Xie Nandu said, "There will indeed be a major war, but the oue shouldn''t be too bad."

    Chen Chao asked, "Isn''t it always said that we''re on the defensive?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer this question.

    Chen Chao did not press further either.

    He just thought for a moment and then had an answer.

    Then, he could not help butment, "This uncle of mine is truly impressive."

    After such a long time, this was the first time he used such a term to refer to the Great Liang Emperor.

    Xie Nandu felt surprised, but did not say anything. She said softly, "I guess someone tried to make you go to the Northern Frontier, but you refused."

    Chen Chao nodded, saying, "That''s correct."

    "I really want to go to the Northern Frontier, but not at this time," Xie Nandu said. "Some say that young people need to be tempered to achieve something. I think that''s true, but I don''t think we need to be in such a hurry for this tempering. If you go there now, you''re very likely to die."

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded. "The most important thing in life is to appear in the right ce at the right time."

    Xie Nandu nodded appreciatively, expressing her agreement with that statement.

    Soon, she continued, "But you won''t stay in the Divine Capital either."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was somewhat surprised. He had not told anyone about what happened after leaving the Warden Office. But since Xie Nandu brought it up, Chen Chao thought for a moment and realized that it was very reasonable that she could guess certain things.

    "I am still the Commander of the Left Guard for now."

    Chen Chao said, "But I won''t be able to stay for long; I will have to leave."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Where to?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow, understanding Chen Chao''s meaning.

    Silence meant that he could not say it.

    "When are you leaving?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him.

    Chen Chao smiled faintly and shook his head.

    Xie Nandu looked at the sweet potatoes that were starting to emit steam and felt a little angry.

    But it soon passed.

    She changed the topic and said, "Before leaving, you need to pay a visit to the Second Prince''s residence."

    As early as during the imperial banquet, the Second Prince had already expressed the intention of befriending Chen Chao. However, at that time, Chen Chao found a reason to politely decline. Then, had been postponing it for so long.

    At this point, no matter what, he had to make a trip there.

    After all, the Second Prince had treated Chen Chao quite well. Even if it was just to show gratitude, he should pay a visit.

    Chen Chaomented, "But I still don''t want to go."

    Getting swept into the struggle for the throne was never a good thing. The true influential families rarely took a stance and would not easily choose to support anyone.

    Although Chen Chao did not have that much power, he did not want to get involved in this matter either.

    "But you must go."

    Chen Chao sighed and asked with a smile, "Go together?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I want to check out the books over at the library."

    After the Myriad Willow Convention ended, whether was it Chen Chao or Xie Nandu, they actually had many things to do.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and did not say anything else.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The invitation from the Second Prince''s manor came quickly. At dusk, the carriage from the Second Prince''s manor arrived here.

    Right outside this small courtyard.

    Chen Chao walked out.

    The steward came up to greet him warmly with a smile, "Greetings, Commander Chen."

    Previously, Chen Chao''s title of ''Commander'' would be preceded by an additional deputy, but now he was a truemander.

    However, not many people knew about this yet.

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    "His Highness invites Commander Chen to gather at the White Crane Pavilion."

    The White Crane Pavilion was located in the western part of the Divine Capital, in the center of White Crane Lake. It was a splendid location.

    The steward smiled and led Chen Chao to the front of the carriage.

    Chen Chao was about to board the carriage when all of a sudden, the sound of hooves sounded out from afar.

    A horse carriage suddenly appeared in the distance.

    A middle-aged man appeared and smiled at Chen Chao, saying, "Commander Chen, I wonder if you''re free time tonight. His Royal Highness, the First Prince, invites you."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly. That steward who had previously maintained a smile on his face also turned stiff.

    He represented the Second Prince and invited Chen Chao to a banquet. This was already considered expressing his stance. In the entire Divine Capital, there should not be many who would express any opposing views.

    But the First Prince was different.

    His status was on par with the Second Prince, and in some respects, even more esteemed than the Second Prince.

    He was the First Prince, the eldest son, and the legitimate eldest heir.

    Throughout history, the eldest legitimate son often represented an eminent status, that of the Crown Prince.

    The current Emperor had taken over the Divine Capital for thirteen years without designating a crown prince. No one was certain who the future Crown Prince would be. However, there were other signs that allowed people to specte on the Emperor''s thoughts.

    For example, the First Prince''s princess consort was the biological daughter of that Northern Frontier Great General.

    Therefore, most people felt that the throne would lean more toward the FirstPrince.

    The dilemma that Chen Chao had previously faced was choosing between the two princes. But he never expected that before meeting the Second Prince, this choice would be presented to him.

    Two stewards, two horse carriages, representing two choices.

    "Commander Chen..."

    Seeing Chen Chao remain silent for a long time, one of the stewards spoke up.

    Chen Chao looked at the steward in the distance and pondered for a long time before saying, "Today, I have to keep the appointment with the Second Prince first no matter what, because an agreement was made many days ago... As for His Highness, the First Prince, if he can wait, this lowly official will definitely pay a visitter to apologize."

    The meaning behind this sentence was profound, but the two stewards were both shrewd individuals. How could they not understand?

    The steward from the First Prince''s manor soon smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, this lowly one will wait outside the White Crane Pavilion."

    Hearing the straightforward words, Chen Chao was somewhat surprised for a moment.

 Chapter 181: Friend and Sword

    The horse carriage stopped by theke.

    Chen Chao stepped out and the Second Prince also happened to emerge from the pavilion to greet him. It seemed coincidental, but Chen Chao was well aware that things were definitely not as simple as they appeared.

    Second Prince looked at Chen Chao with delight and congratted him, "Commander Chen, your victory this time has indeed brought honor to our Great Liang Dynasty. This prince, on behalf of the Great Liang Dynasty, must express my gratitude to Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "This lowly official is also a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty, so I should do something for the Great Liang Dynasty."

    The Second Prince solemnly said, "Let''s not talk about these matters tonight. You and I are just friends having a casual conversation."

    Chen Chao nodded without saying much. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two of them arrived under the pavilion.

    On a stone table, there were only two wine sks and two wine cups.

    After the two sat down, Chen Chao sized up the surroundings, but quickly withdrew his gaze. He did not see the rumored splendid scenery. There were no pleasure boats or other pedestrians nearby. It was very quiet, with only the serene night.

    In the distance, the chirping of insects could be heard. This was a very typical summer night.

    The Second Prince smiled and said, "Commander Chen must feel put on the spot at the moment."

    He got straight to the point, his words revealing some things without any attempt to hide them.

    Chen Chao was rather surprised.

    The Second Prince poured a cup of wine for him, pushed it over, and then picked up his own cup. After taking a sip, he eximed, "This wine has been buried underground for half of a sixty-year cycle. In the past thirty years, time has bestowed many things upon it, but ordinary people don''t understand."

    Chen Chao raised his cup, took a sip, and savored the fragrance of the wine spreading in his mouth. He asked, "How many years have you kept it buried, Your Highness?"

    This was also a question that virtually went straight to the point without any concealment.

    The Second Prince chuckled and replied, "Since this prince was born into the imperial family and am Royal Father''s legitimate son, isn''t it normal to have such thoughts?"

    The struggle for the throne had always been a matter that a dynasty treated with utmost caution. Because if mishandled, it could affect the entire imperial court and even the entire world, leading a dynasty from prosperity to decline.

    "Before Commander Chen came here, my royal brother''s steward also came. However, Commander Chen still chose this prince. Just this show of favor makes this prince feel that tonight is worthwhile."

    The Second Prince said, "When Commander Chen visits my royal brother''s residenceter, this prince won''t mind."

    His gaze was sincere, leaving Chen Chao unsure of what he was truly thinking.

    Was this statement genuine?

    It was difficult for Chen Chao to judge.

    Chen Chao put down his wine cup, furrowed his brows, and said, "In truth, regardless of whether is it Your Highness or that First Prince, this lowly official really doesn''t want to take sides."

    It was better to be straightforward than to hide things.

    There would be an answer to everything.

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Wasn''t this prince the first to pay attention to Commander Chen after the imperial banquet?"

    "Naturally," Chen Chao replied.

    The Second Prince smiled and said, "Then do you know what this prince did for you behind the scenes?"

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    The Second Prince said with a smile, "To be honest, those things were actually trivial. It was merely a small gesture from this prince."

    Those deeds and gifts could be seen as the Second Prince''s gestures of goodwill.

    Regardless of the situation, it seemed that Chen Chao should choose the Second Prince in his decision.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Suddenly, the Second Prince burst intoughter.

    "Actually, this prince didn''te to make Commander Chen pick sides tonight."

    The Second Prince poured another cup of wine and said, "It''s just to have a simple conversation, nothing more."

    Chen Chao looked at him, feeling a bit dazed.

    He did not really believe this statement.

    The Second Prince continued, speaking to himself, "In all these years of the Great Liang Dynasty, you are the first to win the Myriad Willow Convention. This prince isn''t underestimating that girl named Xie Nandu, it''s just that the literary exam and the martial exam arepletely different matters. So your existence is a very important thing. You may have sensed it yourself too. Many ces are currently looking at you. Even if this prince wanted you to take sides, this prince definitely can''t do something like that either. Because once this prince does something like that, it would mean this prince doesn''t understand the big picture. Do you believe this prince now?"

    The Second Prince casually spoke while drinking wine, giving the impression that he was really having a casual conversation.

    Such an attitude was actually quite excellent.

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before speaking, "It truly is difficult to choose."

    The Second Prince nodded and said, "Of course this prince knows. This kind of choice is naturally the most difficult. It''s best not to make a choice. You''ll definitely be a pir of our Great Liang Dynasty. Your opinions may be crucial for the future of the Great Liang Dynasty. But for now, we are just friends, and that will do."

    "Don''t think too much, this prince invited you tonight just to chat and see if this prince can be friends with you."

    The Second Prince said with a slight smile, "Bing friends with a future prominent figure of the Great Liang Dynasty will surely be a delightful thing."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The night was long andnterns hung in the vicinity of the library. Countless luminous pearls illuminated the library as bright as day. However, there were not many students studying inside because of the previous rumors of hauntings. Although the academy hade forward to tell the students that it was all baseless, it was clear that no one believed such words.

    Only a few bolder students continued toe to the library in the middle of the night to study, while the rest of the students had no intention ofing back here at night.

    Xie Nandu looked at the mosquitoes buzzing around thenterns at the entrance before entering the library.

    Arriving before a familiar bookshelf, she casually pulled out a volume on sword cultivation techniques, opened it, and then started reading.

    Since that night when she read about that sword cultivation technique here, she had not returned. The Myriad Willow Convention was indeed important, so she could only put aside her sword training. However, in reality, she just chose not toe here to read about sword cultivation techniques. In reality, she had never stopped practicing swordsmanship.

    At present, she already had a flying sword, although it was just a wooden sword.

    As she flipped through that volume on sword cultivation techniques, Xie Nandu quickly closed it again.

    When she said she wanted to practice swordsmanship, no one actually stopped her. Whether was it that senior brother in the North or the Dean, they had given her great support. But it seemed like she was still missing something.

    Those so-called sword cultivation experiences would be given to her by someone and people would give her sword cultivation techniques. But it seemed like she was still missing something.

    "You''re still missing a sword."

    At some unknown time, the dean suddenly appeared here.

    This academy''s dean casually pulled out a volume on sword cultivation techniques from the bookshelf and said without looking up, "For a sword cultivator, the most important thing is to have a sword. Of course, it could also be two swords... or even more."

    As the Dean said, he looked up at Xie Nandu and continued with a faint smile, "The best flying swords in the world are from Sword Qi Mountain. Unfortunately, that sword from this century has already been forged three years ago. Otherwise, you could have given it a shot."

    In the eleventh year of Tianjian, many things happened in the Great Liang Dynasty. One of them was that the Hundred Year Sword from Sword Qi Mountain had been forged and taken away by a young sword cultivator. The swordsman still had no reputation at present, but since he could bring away that renowned sword called "Wild Grass," it was clear that he would soon be another sword immortal of the current era.

    Xie Nandu looked at the dean and solemnly bowed, saying, "This disciple wishes to make a trip to Sword Qi Mountain."

    Since she had chosen to be a sword cultivator and embarked on the path of sword cultivation as well, then she would definitely need a sword. That was an undeniable fact.

    The best swords were at Sword Qi Mountain, so she naturally had to go and see.

    The dean said, "Those people at Sword Qi Mountain are obsessed with forging an unparalleled sword that surpasses all predecessors and will never be surpassed. They''re all lunatics. They don''t care if you''re from the academy or any other institution. Unless you offer a sufficient price, they won''t let you take away any of their swords."

    Xie Nandu frowned and asked, "What''s the price?"

    Although she had read about Sword Qi Mountain in books, she knew very little about it.

    The Dean narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Countless amounts of skygold currency, and then you also have to offer them something they don''t have. And as for what they don''t have, it naturally refers to the materials needed for sword forging. Lastly, you''ll owe a favor. That''s how those people are. That''s how they make cultivators from all over the world not dare to mess with them.

    With just forging swords, Sword Qi Mountain might have the best swordsmiths in the world, but they might not necessarily have brilliant sword cultivators.

    Therefore, how a sect thrived in this world was never that simple.

    "Teacher has probably made preparations since you''re speaking up."

    Xie Nandu looked at this Dean in front of her. Many people might feel surprised upon first encountering the Dean, but only those who truly understood him would know what kind of person this Dean really was.

    The Dean looked at Xie Nandu and sighed, saying, "I know your mind isn''t on the academy or the Xie Family."

    There were some words the Dean had never said to Xie Nandu before. Tonight was a good opportunity to talk about it.

    Xie Nandu looked at the Dean and asked, "Has Teacher never thought about that matter?"

    There was a deep rity in her eyes.

    The Dean looked into her eyes and said, "If I hadn''t thought about it, your senior brother wouldn''t have been fighting in the North all this time."

    Among the Dean''s 72 disciples, there were a considerable number of them who died in the Northern Frontier.

    Xie Nandu was silent.

    "I''m deeply aware that it will take a lot of time."

    The dean sighed emotionally and said, "But it seems that young people are the most unwilling to endure. As one endures, their spirit diminishes. Even if they haven''t aged, they will be old. I can really understand that feeling."

    Putting down that volume on sword cultivation techniques, the Dean said, "The deste north is a knot in the heart of the human race. How much time do you think it will take for you to resolve it?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    It was hard to say.

    The Dean said, "When I previously epted you as my disciple, I had actually considered entrusting the academy to you, to make you the first female dean in the history of the academy. Just thinking about it seems interesting."

    As the dean spoke, there was excitement in his eyes. He did not seem to be joking at all.

    "But unfortunately, it seems you''re not interested."

    The Dean shook his head.

 Chapter 182: Whatâ€™s So Difficult About Becoming Friends?

    Xie Nandu retorted, "Why wouldn''t I be interested?"

    She was very serious and looked at the dean as she said, "If it has meaning, then I want both the academy and the Xie Family."

    This sentence sounded ordinary, but in reality, it was not an ordinary matter at all.

    Being the family head of the Xie Family and the Dean of the academy were both important positions in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Dean said, "If that day reallyes, I dare not imagine what will happen to the Great Liang Dynasty."

    The dean was very serious. This matter was also of great significance to him. Hearing Xie Nandu say this was somewhat unexpected for him.

    If both the Xie Family and the academy were in Xie Nandu''s hands, she would undoubtedly be an influential figure capable of influencing the politicalndscape of the Great Liang Dynasty. It was often easy for such a character to be an extremist.

    Regardless of whether was it power over the imperial court, or because their superiors be suspicious and jealous of them because they hold too much authority, their end result would not be good.

    Powerful officials never had a good end result.

    Xie Nandu smiled nonchntly and did not say anything more.

    With a slight movement of her mind, a hint of sword qi surged between her fingers, appearing incredibly sharp.

    She truly was naturally suited for sword cultivation.

    The Dean looked at her solemnly and asked, "Is that matter something you must do?"

    Xie Nandu looked at the dean and nodded seriously.

    The Dean nodded without saying another word. It was just that he took a few steps in front of the bookshelf, seemingly lost in thought, and then he left.

    The Dean walked away quickly, withoutughing this time. Otherwise, rumors of hauntings might still spread throughout the academy.

    Xie Nandu put down the book in her hand and fell into silence for a long time, looking towards the North.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two wine sks were not drunk quickly, but eventually, the time came to finish drinking.

    The Second Prince''s face had a slight flush. This prince was starting to feel a bit intoxicated.

    Chen Chao''s eyes remained clear. He had consumed a fair amount of alcohol, but he showed no signs of drunkenness and remained fully aware.

    "There''s something that that no one has thought through, but this prince is very clear."

    The Second Prince narrowed his eyes and said softly. "It''s that whether it''s you, Commander Chen, or that Lord Warden Commander, or even that Dean, or that Northern Frontier Great General, none of you should be dragged into the so-called struggle for the throne."

    Chen Chao said softly, "This lowly official cannot be mentioned in the same breath as those individuals."

    Whether was it the Dean or the Lord Warden, they were truly prominent figures of the Great Liang Dynasty. Although Chen Chao had gained some fame by now, he could not bepared to these characters in any way.

    The Second Prince shook his head and retorted, "Don''t underestimate yourself. Even if you''re truly insignificant, this prince is also far inferior to Royal Father in many ways, and I can only look up to Royal Father at this moment. But this prince never thinks that I''ll be inferior to Royal Father for my entire life."

    "Your Highness has great ambitions..." Chen Chao looked at the empty wine cup on the table. Thest cup of wine had already been consumed.

    "Don''t you?"

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao and casually said, "I can tell that you''ll be the exact same person as me. That''s why I simply want to be friends with you. It has nothing to do with the throne, the struggle for the heir, or the world. Even if one day, you choose to stand by my royal brother''s side, I think we can still be friends."

    This was the first time tonight that the Second Prince referred to himself as "I" instead of "this prince."

    It might not signify much, but in reality, it could really illustrate some things.

    Perhaps at this moment, Chen Chao and this Second Prince had truly set aside their respective identities.

    Chen Chao looked into the Second Prince''s eyes, as if trying to find what he wanted to see within those slightly hazy eyes.

    "This lowly official will be taking my leave."

    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Chao stood up and performed a bow, taking his leave.

    The Second Prince did not stop him, nor did he rise from his seat.

    They had chatted a little tonight, but it was actually not much. The two of them did not truly open up to each other, not because the Second Prince was unwilling, but because Chen Chao did not give him the opportunity.

    This young man from Wei River did not provide the Second Prince a chance for an in-depth conversation.

    When he left White Crane Pavilion, that horse carriage was waiting not far away.

    The steward smiled at Chen Chao and said, "Commander Chen, please."

    Earlier, Chen Chao had mentioned that he would first attend the Second Prince''s banquet. This steward had made the decision to agree without informing that First Prince. This had already made Chen Chao regard him highly. Now, seeing him again, Chen Chao took the initiative to ask, "May I know your name?"

    The steward shook his head and replied, "My surname is Zhou."

    Chen Chao nodded, knowing when to step back as well.

    Steward Zhou nced at Chen Chao and then smiled, saying, "His Highness sent word earlier: it''s toote tonight, so Commander can go back and rest. His Highness won''t bother Commander tonight."

    As he spoke, several people behind him walked over holding some items.

    "These are gifts from His Highness to Commander. Please be sure to ept them."

    Steward Zhou looked at Chen Chao with a faint smile from start to end.

    Chen Chao contemted for a moment and understood the meaning behind it. The Second Prince was already an extremely clever person. If the First Prince was a fool, then he would not be a worthy opponent for the Second Prince.

    Chen Chao said, "It''s too far, can you give me a lift?"

    Hearing this, Steward Zhou gave Chen Chao a somewhat peculiar look, but soon broke into a smile.

    He was also an astute person and naturally understood the meaning of returning a favor.

    He quickly lifted the curtain and weed Chen Chao inside.

    The horse carriage left the ce, heading towards the academy.

    Driving the carriage was none other than that Steward Zhou.

    He did not seem very good at driving a carriage, but how could something like this be discerned?

    Chen Chao was silent for a long time when he suddenly said, "Perhaps I won''t be able to pay a visit to His Highness'' manor before leaving the Divine Capital."

    Steward Zhou did not even turn his head and said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal, I believe His Highness can understand."

    Chen Chao said, "Many thanks for His Highness'' understanding."

    Steward Zhou said softly, "Commander Chen should also be cautious. There are many people who don''t want to see Commander Chen continue living."

    Chen Chao said, "But I don''t think I''ll die so easily."

    Hearing the wordsing from inside the carriage, Steward Zhou nodded with a smile as he said, "Of course, His Highness also doesn''t want Commander Chen to die like that."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment and said, "Many thanks, His Highness."

    This was not the first time he had said such words, but the meaning behind each time was different.

    Steward Zhou, naturally understood.

    Chen Chao said, "When I return, I will personally visit His Highness."

    Steward Zhou shook his head with a smile and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter whether you meet or not, as long as you have the intention, it will suffice"

    Chen Chao sighed emotionally as he said "His Highness is really fortunate to have someone like you, Sir."

    ''Sir'', this form of address, was very formal and not something that anyone could live up to.

    Steward Zhou chuckled and said, "If His Highness can make a friend like Commander Chen, then it would truly be fortunate."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The horse carriage returned from the academy, back to the First Prince''s manor.

    Steward Zhou jumped off the carriage and entered through a side door.

    Not long after, Steward Zhou walked through the corridor and arrived at the study.

    After pausing for a moment at the door of the study, he walked in.

    The study was simple and could be described as in and elegant. There was only a row of bookshelves, and in front of the bookshelves, there was an ordinary desk.

    The First Prince sat there, resembling a small mountain.

    He was very fat.

    There was no sense of ruthlessness on his rotund face, but rather an unexpectedly magnanimous expression.

    It was rumored that when the current Emperor was still Prince Fan, he did not like the First Prince much because of his poor health. He even had the idea of changing heirs, but it was the Empress who strongly opposed it, that protected his position as heir. After that, when the Great Liang Emperor took over the Divine King, he never appointed a crown prince. It was likely rted to this.

    Perhaps it was only because the Empress was still alive before, but now that the Empress had passed away, everything became delicate once again.

    The First Prince sat here and could hear those voices too, but he did not mind. He was just listening to Steward Zhou speak.

    The First Prince was listening for the final answer to the events that had taken ce tonight.

    After an unknown amount of time, Steward Zhou finished recounting the events and began sharing his thoughts on Chen Chao.

    He did not seem like a steward, but more like the First Prince''s adviser. Their rtionship also seemed to go beyond that.

    After who knows how long, Steward Zhou finished speaking, then looked at the First Prince.

    The First Prince rubbed his face, picked up the hot tea next to him, took a sip, and then slowly said, "This Commander Chen is indeed a very clever person, but perhaps too clever for his own good."

    "In the view of this lowly one, although this Commander Chen is still a teenager, he shows a great sense of propriety. What he disys may very well be what he wants others to see."

    Steward Zhou lowered his head. It was unknown what he was looking at.

    "In that case, you have a pretty good opinion of him."

    The First Prince set down the teacup and said with a slight smile, "Actually, Royal Father''s evaluation of him... cough... is also pretty good."

    Steward Zhou quickly handed him a handkerchief.

    The First Prince covered his mouth and nose, coughing violently, for a solid few minutes.

    After a few minutes, he passed back the handkerchief, then looked at Steward Zhou with some weariness.

    "Since he has already made such a choice, let him be. I understand my second brother''s thoughts. I don''t necessarily have topete with him, it''s merely a matter of expressing my attitude."

    The First Prince picked up the hot tea and took a sip.

    Steward Zhou quickly picked up the iron kettle ced on a nearby stove and added some fresh boiling water for the eldest prince.

    A few sparks flew up.

    The First Prince said softly, "I heard that during Royal Mother''s final days, she met him several times. There had always been rumors in the Divine Capital that he was actually a descendant of the previous dynasty''s fallen families, but how could Royal Mother be mistaken? If he were truly from the previous dynasty''s fallen families, Royal Mother wouldn''t have met him a second time."

    Upon hearing this, Steward Zhou knew that what followed was not something he could listen to anymore, so he quickly left the study room.

    Even if it was him, he did not want to get involved in the royal family''s secrets too.

    Because one misstep could cost him his life.

    The First Prince muttered to himself, "So, can I call you ''little brother'' too?"

 Chapter 183: Leaving the City

    In the end, Chen Chao who did not make it to the First Prince''s manor returned to the academy. It waste at night, but Xie Nandu was not in the courtyard.

    Chen Chao found it somewhat strange, but fortunately, the maidservant Liu Ye was there. Seeing Chen Chao showing up here in the middle of the night, she rolled her eyes but quickly said, "Miss went to the library to study."

    The library in the academy was open to the students, but not to outsiders. Therefore, Chen Chao dismissed the idea of going there. After waving his hand, he proceeded to roast two sweet potatoes on the stove.

    Chen Chao had roasted sweet potatoes many times during his time in the Divine Capital and he had be quite skilled at it. However, he roasted them for that young girl every time. Tonight was the first time that young girl was not sitting in front of the stove.

    Chen Chao did not dwell on those thoughts and instead started carefully reflecting on the events that had taken ce in the Divine Capital during this period. From his arrival in the Divine Capital until now, many things had happened, and those incidents were closely rted to him. He had done a lot in those incidents and he needed to carefully review whether he had made any mistakes.

    This was something he should have done after he was done with each incident, but with so many things happening during this period, he only now had some free time to do a serious review.

    As the fragrance of the roasted sweet potatoes wafted out, Chen Chao''s mind waspletely immersed in the process. Starting from his arrival in the Divine Capital, he thought about many things, all the way to being dragged to-and-fro between the two princes. Lost in thought, he did not realize that it was already dawn. Xie Nandu returned to the courtyard, frowned upon seeing the two burnt sweet potatoes, and then sat down in front of the stove, cing two fresh sweet potatoes on it.

    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Chao came back to his sense, feeling somewhat tired as he looked at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu asked, "What were you thinking about?"

    She was also rather tired, having stayed up all night studying books. It was a great mental challenge for her, especially considering that those were not ordinary books but sword cultivation techniques, which could be quite frustrating.

    Chen Chao began to talk about the things that were on his mind. Finally, he rubbed his head and said softly, "Consider tonight a farewell between us."

    Before Song Lian left the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had already taken over the position of the Commander of the Left Guard, but he would also be leaving soon. However, he would retain his official position, and there would be a new position conferred upon him at the same time.

    Chen Chao did not mention when he would leave the Divine Capital or where he was going.

    Xie Nandu smiled nonchntly and said, "Perfect, I also wanted to say goodbye to you."

    Chen Chao gave her a strange look, somewhat puzzled.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Since I''m cultivating the sword, I need a sword."

    Chen Chao understood. She was going to Sword Qi Mountain.

    "I hope you find a good sword."

    Chen Chao smiled. At the same time, he flipped the sweet potatoes on the stove.

    Xie Nandu said, "Perhaps more than one."

    She was a sword cultivator, but not an ordinary sword cultivator. Nurturing several flying swords at the same time did not seem to be a difficult task for her.

    Chen Chao pretended to be surprised and said, "So the Great Liang Dynasty will have a female sword immortal in the future?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and smiled, saying, "Remember toe back alive."

    After saying that, she stood up and walked into the house.

    Chen Chao looked at the sweet potatoes on the stove and called out, "You haven''t eaten the sweet potatoes yet."

    "I''ll eat itter."

    She did not turn around. Looking at that delicate back view, Chen Chao smiled for no apparent reason.

    He walked out into the morning light.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Left Guard''s office was located on a certain street. When Chen Chao first came here, he felt that this was a nice ce. It looked secluded, but in reality, its location was crucial. In case of emergencies, the Left Guard could quickly reach any part of the Divine Capital.

    Weng Quan apanied him through various corners of the building and could not help butin, "Your Excellency, you''re about to leave, so why bothering here?"

    Chen Chao nced at him with a hint of disdain and said, "What''s wrong with leaving the Divine Capital soon? Does that mean I''m no longer the Commander of the Left Guard once I leave here?"

    ncing at the waist token hanging at Chen Chao''s waist, Weng Quan hesitated to speak.

    Chen Chao understood his thoughts and patted his shoulder with a smile, saying, "When Lord Song returns, I will naturally give up the position. But for now, hurry up and bring me to meet that Deputy Commander."

    ording to the Left Guard''s tradition, there would be a Commander and a Deputy Commander.

    The current Deputy Commander of the Left Guard was a lean middle-aged man named Lin Shan.

    Lin Shan cupped his hands towards Chen Chao but did not have a pleasant expression toward this youngmander.

    Originally, based on his qualifications, he should have been the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard if there were no idents. However, Chen Chao''s arrival stalled his progress, making his careere to a standstill. Now that Song Lian had been transferred to the Northern Frontier, he should have taken over the position of Commander. But unfortunately, there was a young martial artist standing in his way.

    Chen Chao looked at this current Deputy Commander of the Left Guard and went straight to the point, "Don''t dislike me, because your dislike won''t change anything."

    Lin Shan lowered his head and replied calmly, "This lowly official dare not."

    His voice was very calm, devoid of any emotions.

    Chen Chao did not pay it any mind and continued, "After I''m gone, you''ll temporarily assume the position of Commander."

    Lin Shan nodded and said, "I definitely won''t disappoint Commander''s trust."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Do your best. If anything happens, I believe you know the consequences."

    After saying these words, Chen Chao patted his shoulder.

    Lin Shan felt a peculiar sensation, but could not quite describe it.

    Chen Chao quickly left the Left Guard''s office.

    Weng Quan apanied him and asked with confusion, "Your Excellency, you didn''t seem to be making any sense."

    Chen Chao looked at him and shook his head as he said, "There''s nothing baffling. If I were you, I''d spend some time and keep an eye on him. If anything unusual happens, remember to inform that girl."

    Weng Quan was puzzled and asked, "Even if Deputy Commander Lin is problematic, why should we tell that girl?"

    Furrowing his brows, Chen Chao sighed and said, "I made a mistake. That girl will also leave by then. Just tell the people you should tell."

    The chief official of the Left Guard was his immediate superior. If that officer was problematic, whom should he inform? The answer was actually simple.

    Although Weng Quan did not understand why such a thing would happen, his greatest strength was to trust the judgments of those intelligent people. Previously, that intelligent person was Song Lian, who was also his uncle. He would naturally choose to believe him. Now, this intelligent person was Chen Chao, and he would also choose to believe.

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder and smiled, saying, "Certain things will definitely happen. You can take a good look."

    Weng Quan was a little dazed, unsure of what to say.

    Chen Chao chuckled, shook his head, and said, "By the way, don''t put up a brave front. Staying alive is more important than anything else."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital gradually calmed down.

    The events of the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial exam had passed. All those major and trivial matters after the passing of the Empress had concluded. People had taken down the whitenterns hanging at their doors and reced them with something else.

    The shop assistant at South Street''s honey dates shop had been waiting for that girl and the other girl, but they never came.

    After handling everything, Chen Chao spent a lot of time tempering his body. After experiencing so much in the Divine Capital, his cultivation had be significantly strongerpared to the beginning. If he were to encounter that Song Changxi again, he would defeat him once more, and it would not be as troublesome as before.

    He was still some distance away from the Bitter Sea Realm, but that distance was much shorter than before.

    Many people were watching him.

    Chen Chao was well aware.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A horse carriage drove out from the academy and headed towards the city gate of the Divine Capital. Many people received the news and fell silent.

    The horse carriage came out of the academy, they also knew the identity of the girl in the carriage and they knew she was leaving the city to go somewhere else. But they dared not harbor any thoughts because the one driving the carriage was a schr.

    An ordinary schr.

    An ordinary schr so ordinary that no one would think he was ordinary.

    Wei Xu.

    A Nepenthe cultivator.

    With him driving the carriage, it was unlikely that anyone would have ill intentions toward Xie Nandu on this journey.

    Even if she had just achieved the top score in the literary exam.

    As the carriage passed through the long street and the city gate loomed before them, Wei Xu loosened the reins and said softly, "To be honest, it has been a long time since I left the Divine Capital."

    The prominent figures in the capital were aware that after Wei Xu entered the academy under the tutge of the Dean, he spent the majority of his time following the Dean and cultivating. He rarely left his side. Leaving the Divine Capital presently was an extremely rare urrence.

    Xie Nandu said, "Senior Brother should also take the opportunity to explore more. It will benefit your cultivation."

    After saying that, Xie Nandu quickly added, "That''s what Teacher said."

    Wei Xu had originally wanted to say something more, but upon hearing this sentence, he merely smiled and turned to ask, "Even if Junior Sister attracts a lot of attention by leaving the city, will there really be no one who will go and look for him?"

    "That''s his concern, not mine." Xie Nandu''s voice came out, sounding very dull, like tea that had been brewed multiple times.

    Wei Xu jokingly asked, "Is Junior Sister angry?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "What is there to be angry about?"

    Wei Xu said, "I don''t know either."

    He had read many books but still did not have a good understanding of matters between men and women.

    Xie Nandu did not speak. She just lifted the curtain and looked at one side.

    This street was wide enough to amodate two carriages side by side. The prominent figures knew that she was leaving the city tonight, but the general popce did not. A fleet of horse carriages were currently passing by slowly. It was a merchant convoyden with goods. It seemed to be carrying a lot of things, some of which were misceneous and specialty products from the North, likely to be sold in the South.

    It was not necessarily safe on this journey, so merchant convoys like this often hired cultivators to travel together.

    However, most of them were martial artists.

    Those martial artists rode horses and followed the convoy.

    Xie Nandu nced at them and was about to retract her gaze when she noticed a youth in ck lying on a cargoden carriage. He was currently waving to her.

 Chapter 184: Veterans

    The prominent figures only needed to consider the truly important matters every day. As for the other trivial details, they would not empathize with them.

    Just like how they could never imagine that there were people who had to wash so many clothes every day for a living, or that people would brave the cold weather in the winter to sell charcoal on the streets for a living.

    Therefore, even if those prominent figures knew that the merchant convoy was risking their lives to travel from the North to the South, crossing more than half of the Great Liang Dynasty just to earn meager skygold currency, they would absolutely not empathize with them.

    On this journey south, the destination of this merchant convoy was Cang Prefecture, which was adjacent to Wei Prefecture and further north. Setting off from the Divine Capital, it would take about two months to reach the prefectural capital of Cang Prefecture. On this journey south, they were bound to encounter demons on the way, so based on the merchant convoy''s past experiences, they had already hired more than ten martial artists as escorts. Most of them were veteran soldiers who had been discharged from the army, possessing some cultivation, but most had average talent. As they got older and were alsocking military achievements, they had no choice but to leave the army. After returning to their hometowns, most of them would choose to serve as guards for wealthy households. Some of the veteran soldiers were unwilling to do so and would instead take on jobs guarding merchant convoys. Although this posed great risks, it was something they were more willing to ept.

    As for why those merchant convoys chose these veteran soldiers instead of those cultivators who clearly had higher cultivation levels, it was a matter of cost.

    Merchants engaged in business were most concerned about profit.

    For this, they were even willing to put themselves in danger.

    During the first half month of the convoy''s journey south, nothing eventful happened. More than ten experienced martial artists rode southward on horseback. Just the imposing aura emanating from their bodies deterred ordinary people from coveting this convoy. As for the demons, perhaps due to good luck, they had not encountered any thus far.

    On the way south, those few martial artists often moved around and hence, they built a good rtionship with each other, without any sense of estrangement. On the contrary, the ck-d youth of unknown identity seemed to be perpetually detached from the group; neither close nor distant. It piqued the interest of the old veterans who came from military backgrounds.

    The leader of the group was an old martial artist named Han Hu, who was already over fifty years old. His temples were graying and his face was marked with wrinkles. However, his physique remained sturdy. Judging from his face alone, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was sixty years of age. Along the way, Han Hu had actually been paying attention to the ck-d youth. However, being a cautious and observant old martial artist, he gave up on the idea of getting closer to him after sensing that the youth was unwilling to interact too much with the other martial artists. But after half a month had passed and seeing that the road ahead was bing increasingly difficult to travel, Han Hu had no choice but to change his mind too.

    He urged his horse forward, approaching the carriage where the ck-d youthy. He made eye contact with another robust man, who gently pulled the reins and stepped back.

    This way, the convoy continued to advance, while Han Hu also drew closer to that ck-d youth.

    ncing at the youth lying on the carriage with his eyes closed, Han Hu''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he opened his mouth before calling out softly, "Young friend."

    A form of address that was not too distant nor overly familiar.

    The ck-d youth opened his eyes and looked at the weathered face of this old martial artist with graying temples. Even at such a close distance, he could feel the surging aura within the man''s body. With each breath, he could discern the old martial artist''s solid foundation. However, the flow of qi would stagnate a little when passing through one of the acupoints. He might have sustained a hidden injury when he was young and did notpletely treat it back then. It also resulted in his cultivation remaining stagnant for several decades and burdening him with that hidden injury.

    After thinking about it, he really did not know how to address the other person, the ck-d youth simply raised his head and smiled.

    Han Hu had initially thought that since he rashly spoke up, he would be met with rejection. After all, this teenager had seldom spoken to others over the past half month. But he had not expected that the teenager would react like so after he actually opened his mouth.

    "Elder Brother Han, my surname is Chen."

    After a brief moment of thought, the ck-d youth quickly responded.

    The ck-d youth, was naturally Chen Chao.

    Han Hu immediately understood and said softly, "Han Hu. I''m a few years older than Younger Brother Chen. If you don''t mind, you can call me Elder Brother Han."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled as he epted the water pouch he handed over. Tilting his head back, he took a sip. Looking at this scene, Han Hu''s expression improved significantly. He had let go of many worries that had gued him before.

    After wiping his mouth, Chen Chao handed the water pouch back and smiled, "Elder Brother, if you have something to say, feel free to speak frankly."

    After a moment of hesitation, Han Hu finally spoke, "Previously, I always thought that Younger Brother must be from some prominent household, with someone in your family serving as a military officer in the Great Liang Dynasty. But after observing Younger Brother more closely, I realized that I may have been mistaken. There''s a hint of killing intent in Younger Brother''s eyes and there''s also traces of bloody aura and demonic aura on your body. This must be from killing demons on the battlefield. Could it really be that you returned from the deste northern region?"

    Han Hu had a low cultivation realm, but his pair of old eyes were still considered sharp. He could perceive something unique about Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao shook his head and smiled, "Elder Brother is half correct."

    Seeing Chen Chao abruptly cut off his sentence, Han Hu naturally understood that there were some things that could not be said. So he quickly changed the subject and started talking about other matters.

    The first conversation between the two of them, in the end, they both did not say what was deep in their hearts before ending it there.

    Afterward, Han Hu rode forward to speak with the leader of the merchant convoy about something. Either way, he paid no more attention to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao did not mind either. He simplyy in the carriage, feeling a bit bored.

    As the sun set in the west, the daylight gradually dimmed.

    Narrowing his eyes, Chen Chao nced at the mountains and forests on both sides of the official road, his expression turning somewhat grim.

    As expected, that night, they encountered an attack from demons. Several demons leaped out from the forest, all of them were demonsmonly found in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Their cultivation realms were not high, but their numbers were extremely high.

    At a nce, there were at least a dozen of them.

    Those dozen over demons rushed out. Han Hu shouted loudly and more than ten martial artists went up to confront them.

    A great battle took ce in the night.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was not an evenly-matched battle, and soon, Han Hu''s side gained the upper hand. When Chen Chao smashed a demon with a single punch, Han Hu''s group had already started cleaning up the battlefield.

    This sudden but expected demon attack quickly came to an end. Apart from two martial artists who suffered minor injuries, everyone else was safe and sound.

    The merchant convoy then proceeded for several miles and took a temporary rest in a dpidated mountain god temple.

    It was also built during the previous dynasty but had been left abandoned and fallen into ruin.

    After a simple tidying up of the courtyard, everyone rested here for the time being.

    Several fires were quickly lit in the courtyard.

    As the night wore on, the frightened merchants dared not sleep. However, by the second half of the night, their eyes could no longer stay open, and they fell into a deep slumber while leaning against each other.

    On this night, the martial artists inevitably became more cautious.

    During the night watch, they paired up. Originally, Han Hu did not include Chen Chao. But in the end, Chen Chao took the initiative to stand up and keep watch with Han Hu.

    A tired-looking Han Hu coughed a few times in front of the fire, causing sparks to fly up. Then he took a small gourd from his waist. After uncorking it, he ced it on his lips and took a sip. Then, hisplexion visibly turned rosier.

    Seeing Chen Chao looking his way, he raised the gourd in his hand, shaking it, and said, "It''s not good wine, but it gives that burning sensation in your throat. Want to try?"

    Chen Chao smiled and took it, taking a sip. His face immediately turned red and he struggled not to spit it out. After swallowing it, he said rather self-deprecatingly, "Almost spat it out."

    Han Hu smiled faintly, paying no mind as he said, "Everyone''s like that the first time. Once you get used to drinking... cough cough... it''ll get much better."

    Chen Chao brought the wine gourd to his lips again and took another sip. This time, it was noticeably better than before, although his face still turned slightly flushed.

    He handed the wine gourd back and said, "Elder Brother, you got sustained injuries when you were younger, right? The injuries didn''t fully heal, so you feel a slight pain when qi passes through your acupuncture point. Actually, it''s also not that there aren''t ways to nourish your body..."

    Chen Chao looked at Han Hu and spoke about many things. During the days when Xie Nandu was preparing for the literary exam, he read many books with Xie Nandu, and those books naturally contained numerous methods on how to nourish one''s body.

    Han Hu widened his eyes and quickly memorized the contents seriously. In the end, he looked at Chen Chao with gratitude, "This elder brother underestimated Younger Brother."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and shook his head as he said, "It''s just a coincidence. Elder Brother, don''t worry about it."

    Han Hu lowered his voice and asked softly again, "Younger Brother, are you really not from the North?"

    Chen Chao smiled and looked at him, not saying a word.

    Han Hu smiled apologetically.

    Chen Chao reached out and warmed his hands by the fire, saying softly, "Does it make a difference whether Ie from the North or not?"

    Han Hu shook his head andughed. "To be honest, this Elder Brother was once in the Northern Army, so I feel a special connection to the brothers on that Great Wall, even if I haven''t met them."

    "Just saying, as long as Younger Brotheres from there, no matter what your current identity is, this Elder Brother can entrust my life to you. I can''t trust others, but if Younger Brotheres from that ce, I trust you with all my heart."

    Han Hu''s eyes were firm and decisive, without any hesitation when he was talking.

    To a veteran like him, the most difficult thing in recent years was not the hardships of life, but the absence of the things they wanted to do when they were young, which made their entire body feel listless.

    Sometimes they would wake up in the middle of the night and subconsciously reach for the saber next to them.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Those days must have been exhausting, right?"

    Han Hu nced at Chen Chao.

    "On that Great Wall, although we faced the possibility of death every day, just the thought that there were so many people behind us guarding it made us not feel tired, no matter how exhausted we were."

 Chapter 185: That Eye in the Night

    Chen Chao threw a piece of dry firewood into the bonfire and smiled as he asked, "Elder Brother, I''ve always heard that those people in the North are the true martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty. What say you?"

    Han Hu drank a sip of wine and said with a slight smile. "To be honest, there is some truth to that. No one can embody the form of address ''martial artist'' better than those fellows on the northern city walls."

    "I previously heard about a young warden who came from Wei Prefecture, he rebutted countless academy students by the academy''skeside. Although I didn''t witness it firsthand, just hearing about it made my blood boil with passion. It was really well said, those foreign cultivators kept calling us uncouth martial artists, but we can''t call ourselves that. If even we ourselves look down on ourselves, how can anyone else respect us?"

    Han Hu spoke with a hint of anger and also some satisfaction in his voice as he said softly, "I also heard that the young warden had been killing demons in Wei Prefecture in his earlier years and had an excellent reputation. He''s a truly rare good official. If you ask whether he counts as a martial artist, of course he does. Moreover, he has already be the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention, truly bringing glory to our Great Liang Dynasty!"

    "Now that we brought this up, let''s toast to the Great Liang Dynasty!"

    He raised his wine gourd and took a big gulp of the alcohol. Then, he coughed uncontrobly. However, he did not forget to toss the wine gourd over. Chen Chao caught it and also drank a big gulp, muttering, "This damn world."

    Han Hu retorted seriously, "The current state of the world is already very good. If it were during the previous dynasty, there wouldn''t be such peace."

    Considering they had just encountered a demon attack, talking about a peaceful world at this moment was actually a little ill-timed. However, if they seriously thought about it, looking back several decades or even hundreds of years, the world was not as good as it was now.

    Chen Chao pped his hands andughed, "I misspoke."

    Han Hu did not mind. It was just that he remembered what happened before and asked, "Judging by Younger Brother''s cultivation level, I guess youe from a prominent family? Your movements were swift and clean; not inferior to those fellows from the north."

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "Not too big, not too small. I have a decent elder in the family, so I have some minor attainments."

    Han Hu was a bit puzzled and asked, "Then Younger Brother, this trip south is purely for leisure?"

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "To explore the beautiful rivers and mountains of the Great Liang Dynasty. It''s interesting."

    Han Hu did not doubt it either. The thoughts of those descendants from prominent families were often different from theirs. He could not fathom their intentions, so he naturally did not press for an answer either.

    Afterward, the two of them chatted leisurely throughout the night. Coupled with the previous demon attack, their rtionship grew closer once again.

    When dawn came, the merchant convoy set off again. Chen Chaoy on the horse-drawn carriage filled with goods as usual.

    Dozens of martial artists greeted Han Hu. Their attitudes towards Chen Chao improved significantly as well. The fundamental reason was that they had witnessed Chen Chao''s attack that night. He punched through a demon with a single blow. It could be said to be extremely fierce. Judging from the intensity of Chen Chao''s blood vitality, he was likely a martial artist close to Divine Trove Realm.

    As for other things, they did not dare to think too much, especially considering Chen Chao''s age. If they were to specte that Chen Chao had surpassed that realm, he would not be an existence they should encounter.

    Chen Chao justy on the horse-drawn carriage filled with goods. Tilting his head, he looked into the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The merchant convoy continued its journey south. In the following half a month, they encountered several major and minor attacks from demons. Fortunately, they could handle them. It was just that two martial artists were a little unlucky and were killed by the demons. The merchant convoy leader''s expression immediately turned ugly, not because he felt guilty about people dying, but because the moment someone died, they had to pay a substantial survivor''s pension. This pension money was much more than the mercenary cost for this trip. They naturally would not be happy about forking outrge sums of skygold currency.

    However, since it was agreed upon beforehand, even though it was painful, they still handed over the required skygold currency to Han Hu.

    As the leader of this escort convoy, Han Hu had earned his credibility through repeated escorting jobs. If it were not for that, people would not feel at ease giving him arge sum of skygold currency either. After all, these people''s wives and children would be depending on this sum of skygold currency to get by.

    After finding a ce to hastily bury the two fallen martial artists, Han Hu ced two stones that he had picked up on the grave and poured a gourd of wine on the graves. Then he squatted in front of the graves and said softly, "When Ie back, I''ll bring you guys home."

    The other martial artists remained silent, saying nothing.

    Chen Chao sat up on the horse-drawn carriage piled with goods, looking over there rather silently. He remembered that those two were just in their early thirties. Although they were not from the North, they were still considered veteran soldiers who had no choice but to retire due to old injuries. Although their cultivation realms were not high, they were extremely courageous. Originally, the two of them would not have died like this during the attack. It was just that in order to block an attack for one of the martial artists, he sacrificed his own life.

    Such things had been happening all along; it was just that someone died today.

    After a brief farewell, the merchant convoy continued its journey. This time, everyone''s faces became more serious, and the previous rxation was gone.

    Han Hu''s temples turned a little more gray, making him look much older. This veteran who returned from the North had a secret that others did not know ¨C whenever someone who traveled together with him died, he would take out his own share of remuneration and add it to thepensation.

    This time, Han Hu was destined to take this job in vain. But the old man did not feel aggrieved. Instead, he worried about the families of those two.

    In the following days, the merchant convoy did not encounter anything. Finally, at a certain dusk, they saw a small city in the far distance. They were about to enter the territory of Cang Prefecture and that small city ahead was on the necessary route they had to take. Furthermore, they were indeed exhausted too, and eager to rest for the night.

    However, they could not reach the city tonight. They chose a rtively spacious open area next to the official road and lit many fires.

    The tired merchants fell asleep, while the martial artists took turns keeping watch.

    Once again, the two of them sat by the fire.

    Han Hu looked at Chen Chao with some weariness and said seriously, "You should know when it''s most dangerous."

    Chen Chao replied, "This city is right ahead. If we rest here for the night, we''ll definitely be able to enter the city tomorrow morning. Their tightly wound-up nerves will surely rx at this moment. Once they rx, it will be the most dangerous time."

    Han Hu''s face turned serious as he said, "I''ve sensed something amiss for a while now. It''s just a gut feeling, so I haven''t said anything. I don''t know if Younger Brother has the same feeling?"

    Chen Chao looked into Han Hu''s eyes and said very seriously, "You''re right."

    "There has always been a pair of eyes watching us in the dark night. It has been at least several days."

    Chen Chao looked at Han Hu and said very calmly, "It''s waiting for when we''re at our weakest."

    Han Hu tightened his grip on the saber at his side and asked rather nervously, "Should we wake everyone up?"

    Chen Chao replied, "If the gap in the cultivation realm is still toorge, it won''t make any difference even if we have more people."

 Chapter 186: Not That Pretty

    Chen Chao had long sensed that pair of eyes hidden in the dark night. After killing demons in Wei Prefecture for several years, he had sensed the eyes in the darkness even earlier than Han Hu.

    "There are many kinds of demons in the Great Liang Dynasty, but most of them arecking in cultivation realm. They are far inferior to those mutated variants in the North. Many of them, even after reaching the Divine Trove Realm, can''t speak or take human form. But they aren''t foolish, their bloodthirsty instincts won''t change as well."

    Chen Chao said very seriously, "It has waited for a long time, tonight is an excellent opportunity."

    Han Hu asked worriedly, "What should we do then?"

    If it was in the past, as a veteran martial artist who had protected countless merchant convoys and encountered numerous demons, he would naturally have his own judgment. However, after spending these few days together, he found himself trusting this young man in front of him extraordinarily so. Subconsciously, he wanted to act ording to the young man''s thoughts.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "I''ve actually killed demons for many years. Regardless of their species, these demons will definitely share amon trait."

    Han Hu proved, "Is it their viciousness?"

    Although he was a veteran soldier of the frontier army in the North, he had not spent much time on that Great Wall. Most of the time, he followed orders from superiors and swung the weapon in his hand to kill enemies. When it came to killing demons, he was farckingpared to Chen Chao who had experienced countless life and death struggles in the mountains. It was not what the average person couldpare to at all

    "It''s being aware of the current state of affairs."

    Chen Chao said, "In the Great Liang Dynasty, they may seem tyrannical, but their lives aren''t easy either. So they understand the principle of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. They will definitely ruthlessly bully those they can bully and they naturally won''t dare to do anything to those they don''t dare to mess with."

    Han Hu said, "So why did it wait so many days? What is it waiting for?"

    Although previously, he said that it was looking for an opportunity, at this point, Han Hu no longer felt it was a matter of timing.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said, "I guess it must be injured and isn''t confident. But it can''t let go of so much blood prey, so it would wait for so long."

    Han Hu hesitated for a moment and asked, "Which also means that it won''t take action withoutplete certainty?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "But it seems like its desire to take risks has surpassed its instincts, which is why it let us sense it tonight."

    Han Hu was rather puzzled, "What does that mean exactly?"

    Chen Chaomented, "It deliberately revealed its aura to let us sense it. Actually, it''s also observing our reactions. If we remain indifferent, it will surely show up in front of us tonight and devour us."

    "Although such a thing might not seed, if it is determined to take action, someone will definitely die."

    Chen Chao rubbed his cheeks and looked at the flickering mes as he said, "It''s another choice that we have to make."

    As he said, he stood up. ncing at Han Hu, he smiled and said, "So, Elder Brother, let''s bid farewell tonight."

    Han Hu furrowed his brows and quickly understood something. He shook his head solemnly and said, "No, that won''t do. There''s no reason to let you go and court death."

    Chen Chao said, "If it''s certain that I''ll die, I''ll definitely run away immediately."

    Han Hu still shook his head and said, "No matter what, I can''t let you face it alone."

    He picked up the saber next to him, looking resolute. He could not bring himself to do such a thing no matter what.

    Chen Chao was just about to speak when he sensed that the aura in the darkness had weakened, so he became less anxious.

    Looking at the mes, he said softly, "Perhaps there might be some unexpected turn of events."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Divine Capital and traveling south for half a month, a horse carriage finally stopped at a narrow ferry crossing. If they chose to take the ferry, they would have to abandon the horse carriage. However, it would significantly shorten their journey to the South. It was just that the schr driving the carriage had no thoughts of doing so, and neither did the young girl riding in it.

    The carriage stopped at the ferry crossing because the two of them wanted to take a break.

    These two individuals were Xie Nandu and Wei Xu, who had left the Divine Capital.

    Wei Xu looked at the river and said with a slight smile, "This river is called the Ling River. It flows all the way downstream and has a branch stream called the Fu River, which merges into the Wei River."

    This time, the dup were heading to Sword Qi Mountain. The best route was actually to follow the Wei River downstream all the way until the end, and then proceed on foot to reach the Sword Qi Mountain which was highly regarded by sword cultivators.

    Xie Nandu said, "Back then, after the decisive battle when His Majesty crossed the river, the river''s name actually needed to be changed. But the proposal was rejected, His Majesty didn''t agree."

    When the world changed hands, everything would be different. This had been amon practice throughout the history of various dynasties. However, in the current reign, everything seemed somewhat different.

    Wei Xu recalled the current Emperor and said, "His Majesty is someone who''s nostalgic."

    Xie Nandu nodded in agreement, "Indeed, His Majesty is very sentimental."

    Among the meritorious subjects who followed the Great Liang Emperor back when he rose in rebellion, not a single one died in vain. Something like cooking the hound dog after the cunning hare died did not ur in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    "If that deposed emperor back then was still in power, the world wouldn''t be like this today. However, there are still many who aren''t willing to ept that His Majesty is His Majesty. In the vast Great Liang Dynasty, with so many people, it''s rare to find unity on any matter."

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "What about him? His identity doesn''t seem to be a secret. He came from the Wei River to the Divine Capital. If he was just a good-for-nothing, it would be fine. But he clearly isn''t, so won''t His Majesty kill him? Won''t the others over-think it?"

    This question had been on Wei Xu''s mind for a long time, but he had never asked it because there were too many ears in the Divine Trove. Some things could easily be overheard.

    Xie Nandu looked at Wei Xu, only then, remembered something¡ªthat the person before her, Senior Brother Wei Xu, was not just her senior brother, but also the legitimate heir of the Wei Family. Moreover, this ce was not the academy either.

    After leaving the academy and the Divine Capital, their rtionship was no longer as simple as that of senior and junior apprentices.

    Xie Nandu said, "His Majesty''s magnanimity is not as senior brother thinks. He''s very tolerant."

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and said, "Junior Sister is very clever, but you haven''t thought about some things seriously. Sometimes, who he wants to kill, whether he''ll kill him or not, how can it be limited to what His Majesty says?"

    The general trend of the world could not be dictated solely by personal preferences.

    The Great Liang Emperor was a decisive and bold ruler, he naturally would not be bothered by these details.

    "If His Majesty feels at ease with him, why would he let him leave the Divine Capital at this time?"

    Wei Xu looked at the scenery in front of him calmly.

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth, wanting to say something.

    But after some thought, she shook her head.

    Wei Xu turned his head and looked at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu also looked at Wei Xu.

    For no reason, Wei Xu smiled and said, "Junior Sister, you''re actually not that pretty."

 Chapter 187.1: The Young Girl Chooses Her Sword and the Young Man Who Kills Demons (Part 1)

    Although Xie Nandu was renowned for being a talented woman in the Divine Capital, she was, in fact, a beauty.

    When she first arrived in the Divine Capital, she had not fully bloomed yet, but she was already very beautiful. Now, after more than half a year, she had be much prettier than before.

    One could call her a true beauty.

    When Wei Xu made such remarks, it was naturally not because Xie Nandu was really not good-looking, he was just expressing his own stance.

    Xie Nandu smiled faintly and paid it no mind. She just said, "Senior Brother, let''s take the water route afterward."

    Wei Xu was a little hesitant and said, "What about the horse carriage? It was brought out from the academy."

    "However much it''s valued at, bill it to Teacher when the timees."

    Xie Nandu smiled faintly and said, "I believe that Teacher won''t mind either."

    Wei Xu thought about it and did not refute her. He just walked over to the crowd, holding the reins. Xie Nandu turned her head to look and discovered that Wei Xu brought the horse carriage to the crowd over there. Then, he began negotiating very seriously with a fellow who looked like he was rather well-to-do.

    Xie Nandu was not far away and could hear them clearly.

    The most famous schr in the Divine Capital, Wei Xu, was seriously trying to convince that person to buy the horse carriage and give up the idea of taking the boat. This inexplicably reminded Xie Nandu of a story about selling a woodenb to a monk.

    This was a story recorded in a misceneous book in the library. It was very absurd because monks did not needbs as they were bald. But someone really got their wish and really sold a woodenb to a monk. Now, Wei Xu was persuading that person to give up the idea of taking the boat. This followed the same plot as that monk story.

    The situation was simrly very odd.

    But in the end, that person seeded, and Wei Xu seeded too.

    He received the skygold currency and sold the carriage to that person.

    Then, he returned to Xie Nandu''s side.

    Arge boat just happened to slowly arrive from a distance and stopped at the ferry crossing.

    Wei Xu paid the fare and brought Xie Nandu on board, asking for a guest room while he was at it.

    After boarding the boat, Xie Nandu said, "Turns out that Senior Brother is very persuasive with your words too."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "Since we''re studying at the academy, being eloquent is something that ought to be. Thekeside debates are actually not about who makes more sense, it''s about who can persuade the other party. Of course, reasoning is often tied to fists. Under many circumstances, there''s no need to reason things out at all. However, you know that the current situation is different, I''m still trying to reason with him."

    Xie Nandu said, "This world is very unreasonable."

    Wei Xu chuckled, "It''s already a good world."

    Xie Nandu said, "That''s why I want to make this world even better. But it seems like Senior Brother doesn''t share the same thoughts."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu furrowed his brows slightly before saying softly, "Some things can''t be done just because you want to. Different positions naturally lead to different thoughts, and thus different choices too. Junior Sister, you''re a clever person, you naturally understand what I''m talking about."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Senior Brother has thought about so many things and made so many choices, have you ever given up those identities and just make decisions based on your true feelings?"

    Wei Xu fell silent for a moment and then continued, "Teacher had a disciple who never liked studying. But at that time, everyone hoped he would study well and inherit our teacher''s mantle, because the position of academy dean is really quite good. Even Teacher himself looked forward to seeing him gradually move up and hand the academy over to him one day."

    The Dean''s lifelong wish was to have 72 disciples, following the example of that sage. Wei Xu was not outstanding among the numerous disciples during his early days. The disciple Wei Xu mentioned was the one with the highest expectations.

    "Unfortunately, he liked practicing swordsmanship and killing demons. The only thing he disliked was studying. So, he sought after sword cultivation techniques early on and became a sword cultivator himself. Within a few years, he ran to the North to kill the demons."

    The disciple Wei Xu was talking about was, of course, that senior brother who helped Xie Nandu answer her questions about Sword Dao.

    "Actually, I admire him greatly. Because given his choices, I doubt I could have made the same decisions. Yet, he did it without any regrets. Of course, the consequences were something he never considered."

    Wei Xu''s expression wasplicated as he continued, "I was born into the Wei Family. many things are beyond my control. Even now, at this cultivation realm, it''s still very challenging."

    Xie Nandu looked at his face and did not say anything.

    The Xie Family and the Wei Family had always been adversaries in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Their positions were not of their own choosing; they had to stand on opposite sides. Otherwise, it would not be beneficial for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and sincerely praised her, "Actually, I also admire Junior Sister''s character."

    Simrly from a prominent family, but Xie Nandu seemed to bepletely indifferent to these matters. If she wanted to do something, she would go ahead and do it.

    It was very hard for something like this to happen to them,

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Why would things be so difficult?"

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "I just remembered a saying for no reason, I bet Junior Sister has heard it before. Make a guess?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him, "Senior brother is just finding excuses for yourself."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu fell silent for a long time before slowly saying, "Maybe you''re right."

    "Except for Teacher, I haven''t really seen those so-called ''sages.'' But now, it seems that Junior Sister might count as one."

    Wei Xu felt inexplicably emotional.

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

    After the ferry docked briefly, it began slowly moving downstream along the river. A cultivator changed the talismans at the bow of the boat. These talismans were called ''Water Splitting Talismans,'' attached to both sides of the ferry, allowing it to travel much faster even on windless waters. This was a cultivator''s method, but the talismans were quite consuming, and they had to be reced at each ferry stop, which was quite costly.

    Hence, this ferry would soon enter the Wei River, passing through the territory of Wei Prefecture.

    Xie Nandu looked at the surface of the river. She was quiet for a long time and said softly, "I want to go down and take a look."

    Wei Xu pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion. He said, "Hees from Wei Prefecture, but is that really the case?"

    Chen Chao''s identity was only known to a handful of people at the moment. Although Wei Xu was the legitimate heir of the Wei Family, he only had spections at this moment, and he had not truly confirmed the answer.

    "It''s not important."

    Xie Nandu looked at Wei Xu and said very seriously, "His identity isn''t important and who''s standing behind him isn''t important either. I know that he''s the same kind of person as me."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu recalled his conversation with that young man by theke in that microcosm.

    At that time, if it had not been for him, that young man would probably have really killed Song Changxi in that microcosm.

    That would have caused a great disaster.

    But he felt that the young man really dared to do it at that time.

    "The wild and untamed youth really feels... strange."

    Wei Xu extended his hand, the mist between heaven and earth condensing, forming some crystal clear water droplets that suspended in his palm. They were transparent and round, looking like pearls. It was a very peculiar sight.

    Xie Nandu looked at the water droplets, and with a subtle thought, the water droplets began to transform. Wei Xu looked at her strangely, but did not stop her. He just watched the water droplets turn into pocket-sized water swords, hovering in her palm just like that. Then, sword qi overflowed, revealing their sharpness.

    Even a great cultivator like Wei Xu could feel the sharp sword qi contained within the water swords.

    It was slightly tingling.

    "Junior Sister is really an embryo naturally suited for sword cultivation."

    Wei Xu looked at Xie Nandu and said, "Actually, I really don''t want to be rivals with you, Junior Sister."

    Previously, Wei Xu mentioned that they were senior brother and junior sister in the academy, but outside of it, it was different.

    Xie Nandu just asked, "I wonder how many flying swords I can choose this time?"

    Wei Xu said calmly, "I feel somewhat sorry for you, Junior Sister. If it were a few years earlier, you might have had a chance topete for that Wild Grass."

    In the eleventh year of Tianjian, the Hundred Year Sword of the Sword Qi Mountain waspleted. That sword was named Wild Grass and it was taken away by a young sword cultivator. To obtain a fine sword like this again, one would have to wait for several decades.

    "Swords are external objects, it ultimately still depends on the person."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The ferry soon arrived downstream of the Wei River, passing through a small city that was not Tianqing County.

    But Xie Nandu stood at the bow of the boat and looked for a long time.

    She did not know what that ordinary town was called and she was not sure for the time being. But she had a feeling as if a certain young man had lived here for many years.

    She did not choose to disembark and explore, she just remained standing at the bow, waiting for the ferry to continue its journey until they reached the end of the Wei River, where she finally got off.

    After changing to another horse carriage, these two fellow apprentices traveled for a long time and finally saw a mountain.

    A mountain that greatly resembled a sword.

    Wei Xu looked at that mountain overflowing with sword qi and said with a smile, "This is Sword Qi Mountain."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword Qi Mountain was the holynd in the hearts of all sword cultivators.

    This was something very peculiar because it was not a sword sect and there was no supreme sword technique for cultivation either. Instead, it was a group of artisans who lived solely to forge swords. Perhaps they were not considered artisans, but swordsmiths.

    There were the most swords and the finest swords in the world here.

    Swords were the foundation of a sword cultivator, which is why this ce would be the holynd for sword cultivators.

    The most important ce on Sword Qi Mountain was called the Sword Cleansing Pool. Behind the Sword Cleansing Pool was a sword furnace, where countless swordsmiths worked day and night to forge swords. Hence, the temperature was extremely high.

    The Dean stood outside the sword furnace, standing shoulder to shoulder with an old man with white hair.

    The old man was the current mountain lord of Sword Qi Mountain and also the best swordsmith in the world.

    His name was Yang Furen.

    The name was very strange. Many people would think this name belonged to a woman at first. However, only a very few people knew his real name and did not find it peculiar.[1. Yang Furen can also be literally Madam Yang.]

    "Old man, after so many years, who could have expected that you would leave the Divine Capital one day?"

    Yang Furen looked at the Dean with a hint of nostalgia.

    As one of the few friends of the Dean, Yang Furen knew the reason why the Dean did not easily leave the Divine Capital.

    The Dean smiled and said, "I''ve traveled such a long way just to see you, this old friend."

    Upon hearing this, Yang Furen immediately furrowed his brows, and the wrinkles on his face bunched up together, resembling a dry and cracked field with intersecting gullies. It was not a pleasant sight.

    "Don''t be like this. Every time you, this old man, put on such a sly look, it makes this old man a little worried."

    Yang Furen frowned and said, "Thest time you, this old man, came to see me, you scammed that lousy formation from my mountain."

    The Dean said as a matter of course, "What''s the use of keeping those flying swords on the mountain? It''s better to put them to good use. Now it''s in the hands of my disciple, who knows how many demons it has killed? Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Yang Furenughed coldly.

    "Don''t separate yourself from the Great Liang Dynasty like this. Whether is it cultivators or our Great Liang Dynasty, aren''t we all humans?"

    Back when the Dean brought that disciple who insisted on practicing swordsmanship to Sword Qi Mountain and took away that flying sword, Yang Furen merely turned a blind eye to it. At least, their friendship was still there.

    "Is that final disciple of yours really a fine embryo to cultivate in the sword?"

    Yang Furen was somewhat unwilling to believe. He had heard quite a bit about the academy''s Xie Nandu''s name recently. He believed that the girl would be a good embryo for cultivating Dao, but he was hesitant to believe that she was also a good embryo to cultivate in the sword.

    The Dean said solemnly, "Among the youngsters of this generation, there won''t be any other girl more suitable for swordsmanship than her."

    Yang Furen sneered and said, "Don''t me me for dampening your spirits. That girl who''s a part of the Twin Pirs of Daoism is a sword cultivator too."

    The Dean shrugged it off, "This old man is naturally well aware of that. There''s no point in saying anymore. After shees up the mountain, you;ll understand that what I said isn''t unfounded. You just have to prepare for her to pick a sword and leave the mountain."

    Yang Furen''s expression was rather ugly. Actually, regardless of whether he was willing to ept the reality or not, since the Dean hade a long way from the Divine Capital, he would certainly have to pay the price.

    "If there are flying swords on my mountain that fit her, I can let her take one away. But old man, you''ll have to acknowledge this debt!"

    Yang Furen was not an unreasonable person, so he quickly made a concession.

    The Dean grinned and looked at Yang Furen somewhat embarrassedly, "It should be... more than one."

    Yang Furen furrowed his brows when he heard this, but did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187.2: The Young Girl Chooses Her Sword and the Young Man Who Kills Demons (Part 2)

    When Xie Nandu and Wei Xu climbed up the mountain, the Dean had already left Sword Qi Mountain. As the leader of schrs under the heavens, this academy dean''s departure from the Divine Capital was naturally not as simple as just to help his final disciple request for some flying swords. He had other matters to attend to. He was heading further south to meet someone.

    Waiting in front of the mountain pass gates, Xie Nandu and Wei Xu lookked at the dense forest before thei eyes. Xie Nandu and Wei Xu both felt somewhat surprised.

    It was their first time visiting Sword Qi Mountain and they discovered that it was very different from the mountain that they imagined. This ce seemed very ordinary¡ªthe mountain pass gatescked grandeur, and they could not even see the mountain path beyond it. It was just an ordinary limestone path, with stone bs of varying sizes that looked like it was paved with limestone randomly found on the mountain.

    Sword Qi Mountain really did not look like the so-called holynd for sword cultivators, it looked more like an ordinary sect, and definitely not arge one.

    After waiting for who knows how long, as the two were sizing up their surroundings, a lean middle-aged man emerged from the depths of the forest.

    He walked along the mountain path and arrived at the mountain pass gates. ncing at Wei Xu, he said softly, "Greetings, Mr. Wei."

    Wei Xu had already stepped into Nepenthe Realm now. Regardless of the situation, he needed to be respected. Even on Sword Qi Mountain, this rule was no exception.

    Wei Xu nodded slightly, showing a hint of a smile.

    On this trip up the mountain, they were here to seek a sword. So naturally, they needed to have a humble attitude.

    "This must be Fellow Daoist Xie?"

    The middle-aged man looked at Xie Nandu, not waiting for her response before praising, "Indeed a fine sword."

    In the eyes of these swordsmiths, everything in the world could be a sword. They forged swords and had extremely sharp eyes, especially when it came to sword cultivators; they had a very urate understanding. Therefore, with just one nce, he knew that Xie Nandu was an excellent sword.

    Xie Nandu did not speak, she just looked at that person quietly.

    Her purpose foring was probably already known to this middle-aged man.

    The man continued, "The Mountain Lord wishes to meet with Fellow Daoist Xie."

    Wei Xu was slightly taken aback, knowing well that the Mountain Lord was the renowned Yang Furen; the most amazing swordsmith in the world.

    Hence, he nced at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu nodded her head.

    "Mr. Wei, please wait for a bit. Actually, since Mr. Wei isn''t a sword cultivator, not going up the mountain isn''t a big deal either."

    Although these words sounded friendly, they were actually very direct.

    Sword cultivators had straightforward personalities and these swordsmiths who forged swords did not seem to be inferior as well.

    Wei Xu did not say anything and turned around, walking down the mountain.

    While Xie Nandu followed that person and walked deeper into the mountain.

    Yang Furen was waiting outside the Sword Pool.

    When Xie Nandu arrived here, she felt a bit dazed.

    The scenery before her eyes was a massive pool, filled with countless swords standing upright in the pool, exuding dense sword qi and overflowing sword intent.

    This was the Sword Pool of Sword Qi Mountain, filled with countless flying swords.

    Any sword cultivator who came to this ce would likely be stirred emotionally.

    Who could remain unmoved by this pool full of flying swords?

    Xie Nandu was rather silent. Then, she sensed several streams of sword intent approaching her.

    A sword cultivator choosing a flying sword and the flying sword choosing a sword cultivator was a mutual process.

    This was like a man and a woman; there would only be a future when both parties reciprocated.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly, not particrly fond of some of the sword intents, so she waved her hand.

    A gentle breeze arose between heaven and earth, brushing past the sword intents.

    A sorrowful aura lingered in the air.

    That was the sorrow of the flying swords.

    As Sword Qi Mountain''s mountain lord, although Yang Furen had not personally forged many of the flying swords here, he could still sense the emotions of these swords.

    He found it somewhat strange but quickly understood.

    It was merely rejection.

    In this world, nothing was perfect. There was no guarantee that if you loved someone, they would definitely love you back.

    Yang Furen beckoned with his hand,forting these flying swords.

    Then, he looked toward the young girl.

    Xie Nandu stood beside the Sword Pool, looking at the flying swords.

    The Sword Pool had no water, but sword intent surged, rippling out like the surface of spring water.

    Standing beside the Sword Pool, the young girl''s hair danced in the wind, like a flower swaying in the wind.

    But she was not delicate, possessing resilience.

    The sound of sword cries reverberated between heaven and earth.

    It resembled the cries of cicadas.

    Now that midsummer had passed, cicada cries would be that of autumn cicadas.

    Not just one of them.

    Yang Furen originally had many words to say, but after hearing these sword cries, he could only let out a sigh and remain silent.

    Turns out that this young girl was indeed as the Dean had said: an embryo very suited to cultivate in the sword.

    However, with such a girling to Sword Qi Mountain, and he also epted the Dean''s request, how many swords would be taken away from the mountain?

    Was this not a painful situation?

    The emotions in Yang Furen''s eyes were veryplicated.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Xu walked down the mountain with light footsteps. Being blocked from ascending the mountain might be a big deal for others, but it was not a big deal for him. He had always been known for his calm demeanor in the academy, so he cared even less about these trivial matters.

    However, thinking about how Junior Sister was retrieving a sword on the mountain, she might descend at any moment. After Wei Xu went down the mountain, he stopped at the foot of the mountain and surveyed the surroundings. When he went up the mountain earlier, he noticed many cksmith workshops around here.

    Sword Qi Mountain had the best and the most flying swords in the world, but not every sword cultivator could climb up the mountain and obtain a flying sword that belonged to them. As a result, these cksmith workshops at the foot of the mountain came into being. They would forge swords at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain without iming to have any connections with Sword Qi Mountain, and Sword Qi Mountain would not care as well. But since they were forging swords here, if it was said that they really had no connection with Sword Qi Mountain, it was likely that no one would believe it.

    Many sword cultivators who could not go up the mountain would also choose to try their luck here.

    After so many years, this ce would naturally have some ambiguous stories.

    Wei Xu was not a swordsman, so he naturally would not choose to try his luck here. The reason he walked towards a cksmith workshop was because he saw an old book lying under the table of one of the cksmith shops.

    The ground here was a little uneven, so many people would choose to use something to level it out.

    This old book was naturally one of the objects.

    Wei Xu arrived in front of the middle-aged cksmith and took out the skygold currency he obtained previously from selling the horse carriage.

    The cksmith looked at him and asked, "Which sword do you want, Customer?"

    There were naturally many swords in the cksmith''s shop. It was just that they all seemed unremarkable. So naturally, they were quite affordable as well.

    Wei Xu shook his head and pointed to that old book, saying, "I want this book."

    Hearing this, the cksmith took another look at Wei Xu and realized that this young schr in front of him exuded a schrly air. Coupled with the fact that he wanted a book rather than a sword, the cksmith learned that he misunderstood and quickly said, "Customer, if you want a tattered book, there''s no need to spend so much money."

    Wei Xu replied, "This is the only copy. It''s most likely written by the previous dynasty''s Great Schr Song. Even the library of the academy doesn''t have it. I didn''t expect to find it here."

    He spoke candidly. The words ''only copy'' and ''academy'' was enough to make the cksmith increase the price. Wei Xu originally could have kept it to himself, then he might have acquired the book for a much lower price.

    However, he still said it.

    The cksmith was not dumb either. He just sighed and said, "Turns out that it''s so precious. I''ve always treated it as an ordinary item."

    As he said, he picked up that old book. Because it was pressed under the table for a long time, this book appeared worn and tattered.

    He handed it to Wei Xu and said seriously, "Sir, are you a teacher from the academy?"

    Wei Xu nodded and shook his head, saying, "I''m just a schr, but I am indeed studying at the academy."

    "Your teacher must be an extraordinary person."

    The cksmithmented, "That''s a great ce, it''s just too far away. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to see it in this lifetime."

    He was just an ordinary cksmith. To travel across mountains and go to the academy was a very difficult thing. There were too many demons along the way. For him, he would probably die before he reached the academy.

    Wei Xu gently brushed that old book and said softly, "If you want to go, I can bring you to have a look."

    The cksmith listened to this, but quickly shook his head and said, "Although the academy is good, for people like us, there seems there''s no reason we must go there."

    Wei Xu smiled, nodding to show his understanding. He did not say anything further and started to flip through the book in his hands, reading it seriously.

    Except, not long after, the sound of sword cries reverberated from the mountain, one after another, lingering incessantly.

    Wei Xu raised his head. The temperature in the cksmith''s shop was too high, resulting in the air being filled with heat waves. Raising his head to take a look at this moment, it seemed as if there wereyers of ripples in the air.

    But that could not stop the gaze of a Nepenthe cultivator. He looked up and his gazended far away.

    A cksmith eximed, "Did another sword cultivator go up the mountain to take a sword?!"

    Having forged swords at the foot of the mountain for so many years, he was naturally very clear what the sound of sword cries meant.

    "But why would there be so many sounds?!"

    The cksmiths lifted their heads one after another, somewhat in disbelief as they said, "Just how many sword cultivators came?!"

    There had always been signs when the flying swords of Sword Qi Mountain acknowledged a master.

    Often, when a flying sword was brought away from the Sword Cleansing Pool by someone, there would definitely be sword cries that sound out, without exception.

    Furthermore, each flying sword''s sword cry would be different.

    During that grand gathering of sword cultivators back then, everyone was waiting for the emergence of that Hundred Year Sword called Wild Grass. After that Wild Grass really came into being, its sword cry spread for thousands of miles.

    Presently, these sword cries were not as loud, but there are more of them.

    Many more.

    How many swords were there?

    The swordsmiths on the mountain stopped their work one after another. Everyone looked towards the direction of the Sword Pool.

    They naturally knew who came up the mountain.

    It was precisely because they knew, that they were rather surprised at this very moment.

    That young girl on the mountain, just how many swords was she going to take away?

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187.3: The Young Girl Chooses Her Sword and the Young Man Who Kills Demons (Part 3)

    The night wind was a bit chilly, even sitting in front of the bonfire.

    But Han Hu still looked at Chen Chao firmly and repeated, "No matter what, this isn''t something you have to face alone."

    In his early years, he was a border soldier on that Great Wall in the North, and he knew one thing best: one could not abandon theirrades at any time, let alone let one of theirrades face the dangers alone.

    Chen Chao had originally already stood up, but sensing that the aura had diminished significantly, he sat back down in front of the bonfire. Listening to Han Hu speak, he furrowed his brows and said, "Why should you all go to die in vain?"

    Perhaps he would not have said such words before, but by now, he had developed some feelings for Han Hu and the rest of the martial artists.

    Especially for Han Hu.

    This old martial artist was a genuinely good person.

    Through him, Chen Chao even became curious about the Northern Frontier Army.

    That was a military force that had always been in the most important position in Great liang Dynasty for over two hundred years. Each year, basically half of the taxes were allocated to the Northern Frontier. Countless elite soldiers were selected to serve in the North every year and many cultivators nurtured by the Great Liang Dynasty would also be sent there.

    If not for this, there probably would not have been over two hundred years of peace in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao nced into the distance. Those eyes were still lurking in the darkness, but it had already dimmed considerably.

    But they were still there.

    It was currently thete hours of the night.

    Chen Chao looked at the bonfire and said, "I used to think that all things in the world should be solved by oneself, and no one would help you."

    Hearing this, Han Hu was suddenly a little angry as he said, "When we were in the north, we were all together as brothers. How could such a thing happen?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "That makes a lot of sense. I actually changed my thinking when I met a girl at that time."

    Hearing this, Han Hu suddenlyughed and said, "That girl is probably the girl you like."

    Chen Chao did not refute it. Nodding his head, he said, "She''s the girl I like."

    When he was talking, he could not help but miss that girl, not hiding his feelings at all.

    Han Hu smiled and said, "Since you have a girl you like, you should never think about something like dying so easily. After all... isn''t it good to be alive?"

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and said, "Elder Brother, you''re right."

    Han Hu nodded and said, "In fact, if anyone has to die, it should be old things like us. Let you young ones live on. After all, you''ll definitely be stronger than me in a couple more years, won''t you?"

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "What if one day, we were told that we had to choose one person to die to ensure the other person''s survival, how should we decide?"

    Han Hu did not hesitate for long upon hearing this question. The firelight illuminated his weather-beaten face as he told Chen Chao very seriously, "If I must choose someone to die between the two of us, I would definitely choose to die."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, rather interested as he said, "Does Elder Brother know how I would choose?"

    Han Hu looked puzzled, how could he possibly know what was in the mind of this young man?

    "I would say, screw you, there''s no reason for anyone else to die while you live. Then we would fight with all our might. In the end, whoever dies would just be unlucky."

    Hearing this, Han Hu burst intoughter and then could not help but cough loudly. The sound was very loud, reverberating until the bonfire seemed to be blown by the wind.

    But a momentter, the wind really started blowing.

    That bonfire was about to be extinguished by the strong wind.

    A bone-piercing chill flooded out from the woods.

    Han Hu widened his eyes and quickly gripped his saber. He naturally knew what was about to happen.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh. This was the worst situation, but it happened nheless.

    He reached his hand out to press on his saber hilt, his thumb started continuously stroke the saber hilt.

    The broken saber was now even sharper than before.

    He had also be more stronger than before.

    But at this moment, he stillcked confidence in his heart.

    Because he was very clear that the terrifying demon hidden in the dark night seemed like it would definitely be above Divine Trove Realm.

    Even though he had defeated Song Changxi who was in the Bitter Sea Realm, it did not mean he could kill a Bitter Sea Realm demon.

    During the battle by theke, Song Changxi lost, but it did not mean that Song Changxi was stronger than a Bitter Sea Realm demon.

    Compared to cultivators of the same realm, demons at the same cultivation realm would likely be even stronger...

    Han Hu drew his saber.

    That was a very sharp straight saber. This kind of saber had been circting in the frontier army of the Great Liang Dynasty for over two hundred years. Each year, after the cksmiths from the Ministry of Works studied the constitution of demons, they would make improvements to this type of straight saber. Han Hu had left the frontier army many years ago, this saber was something he took with him back then.

    This saber was not thetest style in the border army, but it had been Han Hu''s oldpanion for many years. It was something he could not bear to part with no matter what.

    Chen Chao looked at his saber and also drew out his saber.

    Actually, they had always been curious about what kind of saber was hidden in that ordinary saber sheathe, including Han Hu.

    During the previous few demon attacks, Chen Chao never drew his saber, because he did not need to.

    But this time, he would likely need to.

    Therefore, Han Hu was observing Chen Chao''s actions seriously. But when he saw Chen Chao draw out a broken saber, he was rather surprised.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber was only half the length of a normal straight saber. It had a snow-white de emitting a chilling air. At a nce, one could tell it was a good sword, but unfortunately, it was broken.

    Other than the usual body tempering, what a martial artist like Han Hu loved the most was the saber in his hand. Seeing Chen Chao''s broken saber, he would naturally feel a bit sorry for it.

    Chen Chao nced at him, feeling the regret in his eyes, and said rather helplessly, "I also want to find a ce to recast it, but it seems that ce has no interest in sabers."

    The ce Chen Chao was referring to was undoubtedly the Sword Qi Mountain. That ce had the best flying swords in the world, and the best swordsmiths in the world.

    Actually, the best swordsmiths were undoubtedly capable of forging things other than swords.

    However, how could the Sword Qi Mountain possibly recast a saber?

    If this spread, people would find it absurdly hrious.

    Chen Chao rubbed his wrists.

    "But, Elder Brother actually doesn''t need to get involved."

    As he spoke, a ck shadow finally rushed out from the darkness. That pair of crimson eyes looked particrly terrifying at this moment.

    Chen Chao stepped forward, suddenly exerted force with his whole body, and charged towards that ck shadow.

    The body of a demon had always been extraordinarily tough. When the average cultivator encountered demons, they would never think to sh head-on with the demon at such close range. But martial artists had always been a special existence among cultivators. Tempering their bodies was the most frequent thing they did. As such, in terms of body toughness, it was also naturally what others could notpare to.

    But even so, choosing to sh head-on with a demon using his body was not a good choice in Han Hu''s opinion.

    That indistinct ck shadow opened its mouth wide and countless waves of energy poured out.

    A strong wind suddenly arose.

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber in his hand tightly and mmed into the shadow with his shoulder.

    A violent sound erupted.

    Amidst Han Hu''s astonished gaze, that ck shadow was sent flying back into the dense forest.

    Numerous trees were crushed. One after another,rge trees fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    The loud noise startled those martial artists awake.

    But when they looked up, the darkness made it hard to see clearly.

    Han Hu did not hesitate. He carried the saber in his hand and ran towards the dense forest.

    Everyone else exchanged nces. But soon, each of them also picked up their weapons and chased after.

    They might not know what happened, but seeing Han Hu charge ahead, they would follow too.

    This was trust.

    Unconditional trust.

    This kind of trust was not something that could be built overnight. It was the result of countless battles fought side by side.

 Chapter 188: Bitter Fight

    Between heaven and earth, there were not only ck and white, two colors, but the day would still be divided into night and day. Chen Chao had experienced many battles in the darkness of the night and he naturally knew just how dangerous it was.

    Choosing to drag this unknown demon into the boundless dark night was actually rather reckless. But since he had already done it, how could he stop?

    That body that was iparably tough in the Divine Trove Realm collided into the darkness of the night, also colliding with another iparably tough body. The demon hiding in the darkness had an incredibly tough body. Even if it was knocked into the dense forest by Chen Chao earlier due to a moment of inattentiveness, when it returned to its senses at this moment, it would stop being scared.

    Following a furious roar, a furry arm reached out from the night. That fist covered in dense fur was tyrannical to the extreme,pletely voiding the air in front of it.

    The sound of thunder resonated in the night sky in rapid session.

    That was the sound of space being torn apart.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate, the broken saber in his hand swung out at this moment. A bright saber light appeared in the dark night, tearing through the darkness.

    The saber headed straight for the demon''s chest. The fleeting burst of light in the darkness allowed Chen Chao to catch a glimpse of the demon''s true appearance.

    It had a head resembling a bull, with a pair of crimson eyes that, apart from bloodthirst, also held a hint of cunning. Deep within those crimson eyes, there was a hint of pain. The furry head was topped with two extremely sharp horns, gleaming with a chilling cold light.

    Chen Chao had in many demons, but he did not recognize every kind of demon. After all, the demon races that came from the North, after staying in Great Liang Dynasty for so many years and experiencing so many years of propagation, had already evolved into many different variants. It was difficult for anyone to recognize all the demons.

    Even for a martial artist like Chen Chao, who had killed many demons, it was the same too.

    He shed with his saber, swiping across the demon''s chest. The broken saber was now sharper than before, it just lightly touched the fur and already cut it. The fur was cut off and fell to the ground.

    The demon threw a punch out and the terrifying aura forced Chen Chao''s saber to veer off course.

    Chen Chao''s arm bulged with veins, but he could not make the broken saber in his hand follow the intended trajectory. Instead, it veered off rapidly to the side, deviating significantly.

    The broken saber missed.

    That demon leaped into the air and soon arrived in midair.

    That figure akin to a small hill shot up, instantly snapping severalrge trees. With a few rumbling sounds, thoserge trees fell with a loud crash. That demon also changed direction, descending from the sky while simultaneously throwing out a punch!

    A vast, scorching aura fell from the sky.

    An immensely huge fist image appeared in the night sky. The night sky, which was originally pitch-ck, now seemed to be obscured by something once again.

    As the fist image fell, ripples of energy spread in all directions. Those were endless ripples, as if the world was originally an iparably tranquil pond. The surface of the water was originally calm, but at this moment, for some unknown reason, it had formed ripples, causing the entire world to be turbulent.

    Thoserge trees began to shatter, their canopies swaying. Hence, countless leaves fell down. Looking from a distance, it seemed as if there was torrential rain between heaven and earth.

    The falling leaves and broken trees rapidly plummeted towards the ground. It was very fast, arriving at the ground earlier than the fist.

    These trees headed towards Chen Chao almost overbearingly, carrying an incredible weight.

    Especially when there were so many trees, the scene was incredibly spectacr.

    Clutching the broken saber, Chen Chao faced the onught of the tree rain. His ck hair was blown by the wind and his ck top hugged his body due to the strong wind, fluttering heavily.

    The tremendous pressure made it extremely difficult for him to swing his saber. He even found it challenging to stand still at this moment. He felt that the powerful aura was currently pressuring him to kneel down towards the ground.

    The demon''s cultivation realm was too high, it was definitely not as simple as just Bitter Sea Realm. It should be an extremely powerful existence at the pinnacle of the Bitter Sea Realm; much stronger than Song Changxi back then.

    Although Chen Chao had made significant progress before leaving the Divine Capital, he had not broken through that barrier to enter the Bitter Sea Realm and be one of the most outstanding geniuses among the young generation.

    In the blink of an eye, countless leaves and trees had engulfed Chen Chao. It was chaos between heaven and earth, no one could see that ck-robed youth in this maelstrom.

    That demon''s fist was also about to descend at this moment.

    However, amidst the debris that filled the sky, Chen Chao burst out, his ck top bing a little more tattered. Clutching the broken saber, he cleaved apart heaven and earth.

    The fierce winds swept through the sky, and the initially quiet night was no longer silent.

    That proud and tenacious youth soared into the sky, and the broken saber in his hand began hacking apart heaven and earth continuously.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Han Hu finally arrived.

    After a brief moment of bewilderment, this old martial artist chased in from outside and finally arrived at the scene. When he had just rushed here, he saw Chen Chao heading towards the sky. With help from the moonlight, he finally saw that gigantic demon. This old martial artist frowned slightly. Then, without any hesitation, he roared angrily, "Fire!"

    The martial artists behind him saw this scene. Originally, they were still a little stunned. But after hearing Han Hu''s roar, they immediately took out their powerful bows slung on their backs without any hesitation.

    They were also veteran army soldiers in the first ce. They had done such things countless times before, so there was naturally no unfamiliarity.

    Han Hu also took out his old bow, notching the arrow and drawing the bowstring. In just an instant, his arm exerted force. Therge bow that had not been drawn to full capacity in who knew how many years was now akin to the full moon.

    After drawing it to its full capacity, the feathered arrow instantly shot out!

    It whizzed through the air.

    The martial artists behind him also released their arrows.

    Countless arrows shot through the air, creating whistling sounds.

    Han Hu did not hesitate, after shooting an arrow, he immediately notched another arrow and drew the bowstring again. The second arrow was notched on the bowstring and had no choice but to fire.

    After that was the third arrow.

    However, with each draw of the bowstring, the qi within Han Hu''s body was also rapidly depleting. By the fourth arrow, he could no longer draw the bow to a full moon; only a half moon.

    After releasing this arrow, the exhausted Han Hu took a deep breath. The qi within his body was depleted to begin with. At this moment, new qi was being produced.

    Han Hu pulled out the saber he had stuck into the ground earlier. Looking at the flying feathered arrows, his eyes were full of worry.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Countless feathered arrows soared through the air, disappearing into the raging wind. Each arrow was aimed at the demon, but most of them shattered with a loud bang before they could arrive in front of that demon. Only those few arrows shot by Han Hu barely managed to make it past the storm and rush in.

    However, the closer they got to that enormous demon, the slower they became.

    Finally, the first arrow arrived.

    The demon had no choice but to nce at the arrow at this moment.

    It originally wanted to smash that young man with a punch. But at this moment, it had no choice but to reach out and grab Han Hu''s arrow.

    That furry hand crushed the feathered arrow.

    Then, it casually tossed it away. The arrow snapped and fell, but it was soon swept up by the strong winds.

    However, its hesitation gave Chen Chao an excellent opportunity. The broken saber in his hand changed trajectory and shed toward the demon''s head.

    The demon shifted its body to avoid this incredibly dangerous strike.

    But at the same time, blood dripped.

    Chen Chao saw a shocking wound.

    Right under the demon''s armpit.

    That was why it was injured and also why it chose to attack in the dark night.

 Chapter 189: Human Words

    The demon had an utterly terrifying wound on its body. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be caused by a sharp weapon.

    Sharp weapon?

    A sword cultivator''s sword?

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment, thinking of many possibilities. However, in the end, he believed that the wound was inflicted by some sword cultivator. It was this sword strike that caused the demon to be severely injured, leaving it no choice but to attack them.

    In the brief moment, Chen Chao''s attack did notnd on the demon. Instead, the demon found the right timing andnded a heavy punch on Chen Chao''s chest, bursting forth with a boundless qi. The overwhelming demonic qi burst out, shrouding heaven and earth, making it difficult for the martial artists outside to see what was happening inside.

    Unable to dodge in time, Chen Chao was struck in the chest by the demon''s punch that was long prepared. Then, his entire person plummeted from the air and just happened to collide with the splintered wood that was swept up by the wind. A hint of derision shed across that demon''s eyes. Then, it continued to descend, chasing after Chen Chao.

    At that moment, a sh of saber light cut through the billowing demonic qi, arriving menacingly. That old martial artist met the demon head-on with a certain-death attitude in order to buy Chen Chao a chance to survive.

    Facing this saber strike, the demon had to temporarily abandon its pursuit of Chen Chao and face the old martial artist. Its fur-covered fist smashed onto Han Hu''s saber, causing the long saber that was forged by the Ministry of Works using a special material to vibrate with a humming sound. In an instant, the webbing between Han Hu''s thumb and index finger split apart, blood flowing from it.

    Despite the excruciating pain, the old martial artist Han Hu refused to let go of that de he viewed as his life. Instead, his body pressed forward and also crashed into the demon.

    Seeing this scene, that demon snorted coldly. Though it was unable to transform into human form for some reason, it had already developed intelligence and was no different from ordinary humans. Seeing Han Hu employing a simr tactic to Chen Chao''s earlier move, it felt iparably angry.

    Han Hu had put in a lot of effort to temper his body over the years. But as he aged, his body gradually weakened due to the natural decline of blood vitality. His cultivation realm had long declined since, how could his body still be as tenacious?

    He failed to even m into the demon''s body and instead, his arm was caught by that fur-covered hand.

    In an instant, Han Hu felt a sharp pain.

    It turned out that the demon had incredibly sharp ws growing from its furry palm. When it grabbed Han Hu''s arm at this moment, the sharp ws plunged right into Han Hu''s arm, causing blood to flow profusely in an instant.

    Under this intense pain, Han Hu nearly lost consciousness.

    The demon pulled his arm. A hand reached out, grabbing hold of Han Hu''s shoulder. Simrly exerting strength slightly, Han Hu''s entire shoulder waspletely crushed. His bones splintered, the cracking sounds lingering incessantly.

    Beads of sweat instantly covered Han Hu''s forehead.

    The demonughed coldly and released its grip on Han Hu''s arm. Seeing the situation, Han Hu wanted to raise his arm, but he realized it waspletely unresponsive.

    That arm hung limply, looking very miserable.

    That demon shed those bloodstained ws and reached out towards Han Hu''s chest.

    There were rumors of a kind of demon called the Heart-eating Demon, which loved consuming human hearts.

    It was unclear if this demon in front of them was rted to the Heart-eating Demon, but its current actions indeed followed the same pattern as that Heart-eating Demon.

    Its sharp ws touched Han Hu''s chest. Before taking any further action, Han Hu''s chest was torn open and blood flowed down the ws, dripping down.

    The demon exerted slightly more strength and Han Hu''s expression grew even more grim. However, this veteran martial artist from the North, who had killed countless demons, did not utter a single word.

    "I smell a stench on your body that I hate. Looks like you''ve killed many of my kind."

    No one could have imagined that at this moment, the demon opened its mouth to utter human tongue as it mocked, "Since that''s the case, I''ll kill you right now and eat your heart. Who can say anything about it?"

    Having cultivated for many years, although it could not take human form yet, but speaking in human tongue was not difficult for it.

    When Han Hu heard these words, he also gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "Your Father wishes that I can eat you alive!"

    This old martial artist had seen countless demons devour hisrades during those years at the Northern Frontier. He held a deep-seated hatred towards demons that could not be erased at all.

    The demon sneered and said, "Unfortunately, it will be me eating you right now."

    It almost died after being struck by that sword cultivator with a single sword strike and barely managed to escape with its life. It already had a stomach full of anger in the first ce. The events that happened tonight had further frustrated it, especially that young martial artist who appeared out of nowhere and caused some trouble for it, making it very unhappy. Especially when it saw the broken saber in his hand, the same level of sharpness reminded the demon of that slightly green flying sword.

    Was that also one of the sharpest flying swords in the world?

    When the thought was born, the demon even felt a chill run down its spine.

    Without dwelling on these thoughts, it reached out to dig out the old martial artist''s heart.

    The sharp ws continued to prate deeply, but a streak of saber light arrived again.

    It aimed for its fur-covered arm.

    The demon lifted its head and saw that ck figure.

    A momentter, it released its hand. Han Hu felt the momentary freedom and immediately gripped the saber in his hand, swinging it out.

    But this time, his saber failed to sh forward. Instead, he discovered that his cor was pulled by someone, who kept pulling him backward. That enormous strength left him unable to struggle, let alone that he was already covered in wounds at this very moment.

    The young man, who should have been heavily injured and unable to move, now had his mouth and nose filled with white mist that he exhaled and swallowed, shrouding his face.

    The qi within his body was currently being born and extinguished endlessly. The frenzied cycle allowed for an endless stream of qi to support him.

    Han Hu was dragged all along and finally thrown forcefully by Chen Chao,nding far away.

    "Catch him!"

    Chen Chao yelled casually. Those few martial artists who originally did not get close to this side went to catch the heavily injured Han Hu.

    Then, they looked over here rather worriedly.

    Actually, what the demon had exhibited earlier had already proven that it was not what these martial artists could contend with.

    Thus, their decision to watch the battle from a distance was actually an excellent one.

    Chen Chao hovered in the sky, the white mist in his mouth being constantly expelled and swallowed by him. If one looked closely, they could even see minute traces of blood fments mixed within the white mist.

    It was unknown how much time had passed before the white mist at his mouth finally dissipated.

    Chen Chao looked at the demon in front of him and the broken saber in his hand began to tremble slightly.

    After the ck substance fell off this broken saber, he notice that a strange connection had formed between himself and the de.

    It was a very peculiar feeling.

 Chapter 190: Sword Cry

    Back then, when Chen Chao saw the broken saber in that bizarre ce, he did not think much of it. It was only due to a sense of danger and the need for some sense of security that he picked it up. Over the years, he gradually discovered the uniqueness of this broken saber, which led him to think about many things.

    The two most important things were - the owner of this broken saber as well as how it was broken.

    Perhaps it was the result of an extremely fierce battle.

    Without a doubt, the man who could possess a broken saber like this would have left his name in the history of the cultivation world. For this reason, Chen Chao had done a lot of investigation, but found no results. He did not even find the tiniest bit of information.

    His mind was running wild at this moment, Chen Chao recollected his thoughts and tightly gripped the broken saber in his hand. The broken saber that was originally vibrating was vibrating even harder. The broken saber conveyed a distinct emotion; not fear, but excitement.

    It was jumping for joy.

    This emotion emanated from the de and transmitted through the saber hilt to his palm, then spread throughout his entire arm, allowing Chen Chao to clearly feel the broken saber''s emotion.

    Chen Chao lowered his head slightly and took a look.

    Some white light was already appearing in the distance, the long night wasing to an end and daybreak was about to arrive. The ck and white of the world was about to shift from ck to white.

    The demon''s fur stirred without any breeze. It did not immediately attack but hovered in the sky, exhaling a blood mist. Except, it did not diffuse, but instantly condensed into a blood-red bead instead. The demon swallowed it again and its aura grew stronger.

    "You humans are the most hypocritical. At this point, you''re still hiding your strength?"

    It clearly sensed that Chen Chao''s aura had grown even stronger than before. The young man had already been troublesome enough before, but now, he was even harder to deal with.

    Chen Chao gripped the saber and was in no hurry to attack. He replied, "You want to eat people and use me of hypocrisy. Where is the logic in that?"

    Chen Chao had already proven his exceptional talent for arguing in the Divine Capital. Now, facing a demon, it was not a difficult thing to argue at all.

    The demonughed coldly but did not speak, it just extended its hand. Arge tree in the distance was uprooted and surged towards the sky. After that, the branches instantly broke and the bark peeled off. The enormous tree continued shrinking and transformed into a wooden spear in the end. When the spearnded in the demon''s furry hand, a thinyer of silvery light enveloped it.

    After Chen Chao saw this scene, he already brandished the broken saber and dealt a strike.

    A majestic saber beam cleaved apart heaven and earth, charging straight for the demon.

    The demon did not retreat or dodge, a hand grabbed hold of the wooden spear and thrust it forward like lightning. It pierced through the dark night and also pierced through the seemingly terrifying saber beam.

    Finally, it met Chen Chao''s chest. If this strike could really pierce Chen Chao''s chest, it would surely inflict serious injuries.

    An extremely sharp sound sounded out between heaven and earth. The sound was extremely ear-piercing, like a hole was torn open in the fabric of reality.

    Chen Chao was a full cultivation realm away from this demon''s cultivation realm. Logically speaking, he would not be able to resist at all and could not block this spear. The best option was to choose to get out of the way and dodge it.

    But before the long spear arrived in front of him, Chen Chao was long prepared. He reacted in advance, the qi surging within his body. It was actually much faster than before.

    The flow of a cultivator''s qi was virtually a fixed thing in a certain realm. Unless they knew how to use special techniques to alter the qi flow, there would not be many changes to the qi flow within a cultivation realm.

    However, Chen Chao had yet to break through, but the qi flow within his body was already much faster than before.

    As the dark night gradually dissipated, Chen Chao gripped the saber with both hands and chose to confront the demon head-on, shing with his saber.

    The demon showed no response to this attack, it just gave a coldugh. The wooden spear seemed ordinary, but ever since the demon attached a silvery light to it, it became exceptionally hard and looked extraordinary. When Chen Chao swung his saber, the demon just continued to extend that long spear.

    A cold light shed, iparably bright.

    The broken sabernded on the wooden spear. Then, a loud sound reverberated in a series of waves. The shes between the broken saber and the wooden spear appeared unremarkable, but in reality, they concealed an extremely terrifying aura.

    After retracting his saber, Chen Chao stepped back. The demon grasped the wooden spear and stabbed it forward. A cold light shed, aimed directly at Chen Chao''s back.

    The demon did not understand why Chen Chao retreated at such a critical moment, but since his opponent had retreated, it would thrust its spear.

    The wooden spear moved with lightning speed, arriving behind Chen Chao in an instant. The spear stabbed forward without meeting any obstacle and Chen Chao''s back was stabbed through by it.

    But in the next second, the demon''s expression became ugly.

    Because everything had gone too smoothly.

    Chen Chao''s figure suddenly dissipated, turning into flowing light that scattered.

    In the next moment, Chen Chao suddenly appeared behind him. The broken saber in his hand suddenly swung, falling heavily.

    A loud bang ¡ª¡ª

    That wooden spear appeared in front of the broken saber very bizarrely.

    The tip of the wooden spear erupted with boundless light and it surged forward. Except, in an instant, it collided with Chen Chao''s chest.

    With a muffled groan, Chen Chao flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, falling heavily. Then, he spewed out arge mouthful of blood.

    A deep wound appeared on his chest, the flesh mangled, presenting a ghastly sight.

    The ck top was tattered and the utterly terrifying wound was very deep, as if it had already pierced through his body.

    However, after a moment, white mist filled the wound, burrowing out from deep within Chen Chao''s body. Then, it began repairing the wound. A momentter, the injury was still there, but it was no longer as gruesome and bloodied.

    The fluctuations in the air subsided and the shattered wood also fell to the ground. Amidst the wreckage, Chen Chao stood up, still tightly gripping that broken saber.

    The demon carried the wooden spear and descended as well. Then, it advanced toward Chen Chao expressionlessly. With each step, there would be an additional crack in the ground that kept spreading.

    Chen Chao''s expression turned slightly ugly as he looked at the demon.

    During their previous sh, Chen Chao had already understood the vast disparity between them. His chances of winning were slim and if it were not for Han Hu earlier, he might already be dead at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop resisting and ept your fate."

    The demon opened its mouth, its voice sonorous, which was somewhat surprising.

    While Chen Chao felt an intriguing feeling from the word ''fate'' uttered by the demon. but he did not speak and just pondered on a very important question.

    That was how should he kill this demon in front of him.

    Yes, regardless of the predicament he had fallen into, Chen Chao''s thoughts still revolved around how to kill it.

    There was a terrifying wound under its armpit. It should be the demon''s weak point. But how could he continue inflicting heavy wounds on it?

    He wanted tond his saber on that wound, but that wound was definitely its weakest spot. It would naturally protect it well, so this was a daunting task.

    Chen Chao turned to look at those martial artists watching in the distance and fell into silence for a while.

    Han Hu was already heavily injured and unable to stand. The other martial artists also knew they were no match for the demon. Although they really wanted to take action, they were clearly aware that rushing over at this moment would not be a wise move. Even if they wanted to attack, it should also be when it was most dangerous for Chen Chao. If they took action then, it might yield decent results.

    Chen Chao reached his hand out and pressed it against the ground. Fresh blood flowed down his sleeve,nding on the ground and slowly seeping in. It was unknown how deep it went.

    He took a deep breath, and the flow of blood on his arms gradually ceased. This was due to his powerful body that enabled the wounds to heal so quickly. But it was ultimately not a root cure.

    The demon had already begun sprinting, the pair of horns on its head emitting an eerie light.

    It seemed like the aura of death.

    Chen Chao stood up, preparing to face this battle where life and death was unknown.

    Right at this time, the sound of a... sword cry suddenly sounded out between heaven and earth!

 Chapter 191: The Sword Cultivator Basking in Morning Rays

    The sword cry was born in the morning light, evoking a sense of vibrant life and boundless hope when people heard it.

    This was no ordinary sword cry, it brimmed with vitality; like bamboo shoots after the rain, fresh flowers blooming for the first time, and the wild grass burnt by wildfiresst autumn, now finally sprouting anew after a shower of spring rain.

    The demon let out a fierce roar. Without hesitation, it threw the wooden spear behind it and dashed madly towards the distance without looking back. It was unwilling to stay a second longer here, as if the sword cry was the most terrifying thing in the world. After hearing it, it did not dare to stay in ce for a second.

    Chen Chao was initially a little dazed, but seeing the demon leave, he quickly understood something. No longer hesitating, he gripped the broken saber and shed towards the demon. The mighty saber light fell, stirring up a flurry of fallen leaves.

    The demon had intended to withdraw, but it did not expect someone to prevent its departure when it wanted to leave. Fuming with rage, it did not want to get tied down and struck out with a backhand palm. The demonic qi surged from its furry w, rushing towards Chen Chao. It only aimed to force Chen Chao back momentarily, to create an opportunity for itself to make a full retreat. Thus, this strike could be described as extremely casual.

    Rolling demonic qi could not obscure the morning light nor that snowy-white saber light.

    The demon''s expression turned ugly. It originally nned to leave like this, but it never anticipated that saber strike to be so swift and fierce, which gave it no chance at all. At this moment, it had no choice but to turn around, extending its furry arm tond a punch on Chen Chao''s broken saber. It acted with urgency, knowing it could not stay here for long. Thus, the demonic qi within its body flooded out for this attack. It unleashed a ferocious strike, causing the surrounding world to fall silent.

    However, at this moment, Chen Chao twisted his wrist, and the sharp de of the broken saber shed with that fur-covered fist.

    Gripping the saber with both hands, the webbing between his thumb and index finger split, blood sttering. Yet, he did not release his grip. Instead, he gripped the saber and shed with the iing fist.

    Countless fur hairs were immediately severed upon contact with that broken saber. The sharpness of this broken saber could be seen from this.

    The demon looked at Chen Chao, feeling the sharpness of the broken saber, and a trace of fear shing across its eyes. It was not afraid of Chen Chao, it was afraid of the sword cry that sounded out in the distance. It was because it reminded the demon of an existence it did not want to remember at all.

    The broken saber brushed past its fist but ultimately did notnd. Instead, it glided along its arm, slicing off numerous hairs.

    For an instant, the demon became absentminded, but it quickly returned to its senses again at this moment. Seeing the broken saber approaching, its expression turned extremely ugly. It was because that broken saber was heading directly for its wound.

    It opened his eyes wide at this moment, the other arm grabbing towards Chen Chao''s heart, wanting to force this young martial artist to withdraw his imminent strike.

    But soon, it heard an exceedingly clear sword cry again.

    That sword cry originated from somewhere and no one could pinpoint its exact direction. But, the demon instantly discerned the intent contained within the sound.

    It was brimming with murderous intent.

    This sword cry momentarily caused the demon to lose focus. Yet, it was precisely in this moment that the broken sabernded at its armpit.

    That broken saber finallynded at its armpit.

    The unbelievably sharp broken saber collided with it, quickly shing open the wound that was originally horrifying and painful, and in the process,pletely severing one of its arms.

    "AHH!"

    Following an agonized cry, the demon retreated several steps, its eyes now filled with intense malevolence. As it looked at Chen Chao, its gaze brimmed with anger as it threw a punch out. At this moment, its mind was clouded by rage. It did not think about leaving, but wanted to kill Chen Chao right here.

    A berserk demon was the easiest to deal with because once they were consumed by madness, they could no longer think clearly. Demons that could not think clearly, theirbat abilities would decline significantly. However, it was evident that the demon before Chen Chao was much stronger than him. Even if it fell into madness, Chen Chao might not find any opportunities.

    Faced with the demon''s returning figure, Chen Chao frowned.

    He had already paid a huge price for that saber strike. Now, facing this frenzied demon, he would likely have no good oue.

    But right at this moment, another sword cry sounded out in the world.

    This was the third time.

    From when the first sword cry sounded out, the demon appeared very frightened. When the second sword cry rang out, it lost its focus. Now, with the third sword cry, what would it do?

    The demon paid no attention to it, as if it had not heard this sword cry at all.

    Perhaps its hatred towards Chen Chao outweighed the fear of the sword cry, leading it to take a different action.

    It extended its only remaining w, reaching towards Chen Chao.

    But at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the world.

    "Huh?"

    The voice was a little curious, as if puzzled why the demon in front of him showed no fear after the sword cry rang out.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Appearing at the same time as that voice, was a streak of green.

    Emerging from the distant forest, it shot through the air and then stopped not far away, all in an instant.

    It was... a flying sword!

    The flying sword hummed and trembled incessantly.

    It was a flying sword with a slightly greenish de, possessing a simple and ancient design. But its edge gleamed with a chilling light that instilled fear.

    A sword intent that blotted out the skies and covered the earth emanated from the flying sword, filling the entire forest.

    The flying sword hovered before the demon''s forehead, its tip touching its be, as if it could pierce through the demon''s head in the next second and bring death to it.

    When the demon saw this scene, it also stopped its actions.

    This flying sword before its eyes was extremely familiar.

    Long before this, it had been hunted down by this flying sword for an entire night.

    Now, it saw it again.

    The threat of death instantly sobered it up. Then, it fell into endless fear of death.

    Chen Chao also saw the flying sword and turned his head with some effort, wanting to see who the owner of the flying sword was.

    When he turned his head, Chen Chao only saw a sea of morning rays.

    It was the dawn bidding farewell to the night, telling it that for now, heaven and earth belonged to it.

    Amidst the boundless morning rays, a young man dressed in a green top emerged from the morning rays, casually strolling over while dangling a stick of wild grass in his mouth.

    Chen Chao looked at him and felt that he was not like a person but more like a sword.

    Like a sword that had yet to be unsheathed.

 Chapter 192: Wild Grassâ€™ Owner

    The demon also saw that figure and really wanted to escape, it dared not move. It was because it knew that the moment it moved, this flying sword before its eyes would instantly pierce through its be, making it diepletely. It was already heavily wounded at the moment, how could it possibly be a match for this young sword cultivator?

    "You narrowly escaped with your life, but instead of running as far away as possible, you insisted on lingering here. It seems like you really don''t take me seriously!"

    The young sword cultivator spat out that stalk of wild grass, his eyes fixed on the demon with a thoughtful gaze. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and in his eyes, there seemed to be an unparalleled sword hidden at this moment; enough to kill.

    The demon looked at him, filled with intense fear, finding it difficult to say anything.

    The young sword cultivator looked at its terrified appearance and said with a smile, "Since you have nothing to say, then don''t say anything."

    Following these words, the sound of sword cries suddenly sounded. That green flying sword instantly thrust toward the demon''s be. If this strike could really pierce its be, then no matter how tough its body was, it could not escape the oue of death.

    No one wanted to die and no demon wanted to die either.

    So, it spurted arge mouthful of blood, a mouthful filled with blood essence, and then retreated continuously. For a moment, it was actually even faster than that flying sword.

    The young sword cultivator saw this scene and smiled, saying, "It''s not that easy to escape."

    He continued to control the flying sword with his mind, elerating the flying sword''s speed in an instant.

    The green flying sword streaked through the heavens and earth like a streak of green light, carrying boundless vitality. But at this moment, it was bringing death upon someone else.

    It was a very strange feeling, but it was happening right now.

    Although the demon chose to burn its blood essence, the timing was terrible. It was already too slow. Since the young sword cultivator had already arrived here and the flying sword had locked onto it once again, with its serious injuries, there was no possibility of escape.

    The flying sword swept past and sword intent surged between heaven and earth, boundless sword qi immediately stirring. The entire dense forest started shaking at this moment. Those falling leaves were sliced through in an instant before falling to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the other martial artists'' eyes widened in fear. The flying sword closed in on that demon, but the demon suddenly turned around and struck the flying sword''s tip with a punch. A vast amount of demonic qi gushed out, forcibly resisting that overwhelming sword qi!

    Perhaps it understood that no matter how it tried to escape, it could not elude the pursuit of this flying sword no matter what. So it decided not to run anymore, or perhaps it had other ideas.

    In any case, when that punch was thrown, half of the sky instantly fell into darkness. However, the flying sword emitted a brilliant sword light that forcibly tore through the darkness in an instant, colliding with the demon''s fist.

    The young sword cultivator rubbed his head and murmured something.

    The flying sword surged with sword qi.

    The flying sword pierced through that demon''s fist and then plunged right in.

    The sword intent of heaven and heaven immediately followed after.

    In just an instant, the flying sword had crashed into the demon''s body and disappeared in the end.

    With a sputter ¡ª¡ª

    The flying sword reappeared from the demon''s body, appearing not far away, and it started trembling once again.

    Upon closer inspection, the flying sword actually had no trace of blood on it.

    The young sword cultivator beckoned his hand slightly and the flying sword returned to his side, hovering there.

    The demon copsed with a loud crash and blood started flowing from the wound, seeping into the earth.

    Sword qi dissipated entirely between heaven and earth.

    Sword intent also vanished without a trace.

    The world returned to tranquility.

    Chen Chao looked at the young sword cultivator next to the flying sword and was silent.

    Previously, when he crossed swords with the female sword cultivator in the capital, although he won, he knew that even though that female sword cultivator lost to him, the killing prowess of a sword cultivator was truly unparalleled. If he encountered a truly extraordinary sword cultivator one day, that would be the real test.

    Later, he left the capital and headed south all the way. Chen Chao never thought he would actually encounter another sword cultivator so soon.

    Moreover, this seemed to be a great sword cultivator in the true sense.

    As for whether or not he was a sword immortal... that was unlikely.

    This young sword cultivator in front of him was too young.

    If such a young sword cultivator was a sword cultivator, that would be highly improbable.

    Regardless, being able to easily y a demon in the Bitter Sea Realm so easily, he should at least be a Great Beyond Realm sword cultivator, right?

    That was truly a great sword cultivator.

    An impressive great sword cultivator.

    Chen Chao got up from the ground, still holding the broken saber in his hand, and bowed to the young sword cultivator, thanking him, "Thank you, Fellow Daoist."

    The other party was a sword cultivator who was presumably from a foreignnd sect. The cultivators there had a poor impression of martial artists all along. If it were at a different time, Chen Chao would definitely not speak first. But since the other party had saved his life, it was not a problem to say a few words.

    As for how the other party would react, he was not worried.

    If the young sword cultivator still showed disgust towards him, then he would leave sensibly.

    The young sword cultivator looked at that broken saber that Chen Chao was holding and became rather interested, asking, "If I wanted to kill you, what can you do with your cultivation?"

    He was not stupid, he naturally knew what it meant for Chen Chao to still be holding his saber at this moment.

    Seeing the other party had asked this question, Chen Chao thought about it, but still said, "Meeting someone unexpectedly, it''s natural to be prepared."

    Seeing that he was so forthright, the young sword cultivator also smiled and said, "Rather honest."

    "Looking at you, I can probably guess your identity. You''re that Chen Chao who made all the foreign cultivators suffer a loss during the Myriad Willow Convention, right?"

    The young sword cultivator grinned and said, "I''ve traveled the world and bumped into many people who said that the young martial artist carrying a broken saber is very impressive. I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Chen Chao was silent. He could understand why his identity had been exposed. At his age and cultivation level, in addition to this broken saber, there was nothing he could conceal.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I''m Chen Chao."

    The young sword cultivator said, "Rather frank."

    "May I ask for Fellow Daoist''s name?"

    Since the other party already knew his identity, Chen Chao also wanted to know the identity of this young sword cultivator before him.

    A cultivator so young, yet with such a high cultivation level, it was likely rare to see even in the cultivation world.

    This young sword cultivator might be one of those existences who were rare even in those major sects.

    The young sword cultivator pointed to the green flying sword and said with a smile, "In theory, any cultivator in the world would know my name upon seeing this sword."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, then carefully examined the flying sword. Only then, did he realize that two characters were engraved beside the hilt of the flying sword

    They were two extremely ordinary characters, seemingly casually carved.

    Chen Chao looked at these two words and was silent for a while before slowly reading them, "Wild Grass?"

    The young sword cultivator nodded and said, "Precisely so!"

    In the eleventh year of Tianjian, an extremely important event urred in the world of sword cultivators, which was that Sword Qi Mountain produced a Hundred Year Sword. When the news spread, countless sword cultivators fell over each other in a mad scramble to Sword Qi Mountain. At that time, countless sword cultivators were on the mountain, hoping to bring that Hundred Year Sword down the mountain. But no one seeded.

    All the way until an unremarkable young sword cultivator climbed up the mountain.

    That sword suddenly trembled, leaving the Sword Pond and sweeping up endless amounts of sword qi. It thennded in the hands of that young sword cultivator.

    After that, the young sword cultivator left the mountain with that Hundred Year Sword. Since then, very few people could find his traces.

    As for that Hundred Year Sword, it was called Wild Grass.

    And the name of that young sword cultivator seemed to be Yu Xiyi.

    Chen Chao looked at him, his expression bing extremelyplicated. Back in Tianqing County, he had once fabricated a lie to Guo Xi and the rest. Only after that, did Chen Chao learn that those people took his randomly made-up lie seriously.

    What made them pay so much attention to it was that they felt that the young sword cultivator in the story was Yu Xiyi.

    Chen Chao never thought that he could meet this peerless sword path genius one day.

    Nor did he expect that he actually met him under such circumstances.

    So for a moment, Chen Chao felt that the world was somewhat bizarre, leaving him bewildered.

    Yu Xiyi retracted that Wild Grass, sheathed it, and then hung it casually on his waist. He said nonchntly, "You can be shocked, but don''t have any other unnecessary emotions."

 Chapter 193: The Chatterbox Sword Cultivator, The Reasonable Young Girl

    "I didn''t expect it to be you."

    Chen Chao felt rather emotional. How could he have imagined that the young sword cultivator he randomly encountered here would be the sword owner of Wild Grass, whom countless young people admired and envied.

    Yu Xiyi said nonchntly, "In my life, I''ve traveled to so many ces, and I''m also very famous. There are definitely many people who know me. Anyone who meets me would probably say the same. Actually, hearing it so often makes me feel a bit tired."

    Chen Chao found his words somewhat strange but did not know what to say, so he remained silent for a moment.

    Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao and said, "I want to chat with you."

    Chen Chao frowned, "What do we have to talk about? Could it be that you''re a chatterbox?"

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi frowned and said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? Who do you think I am? Do I look like someone who will want to chat with some random teenager I met?"

    Chen Chao had nothing to say in reply. He looked at Yu Xiyi, feeling that something was a little off.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I just saved your life. I feel that you should show me an appropriate amount of respect?"

    Yu Xiyi waved his hand, somewhat annoyed as he said. "I know what you''re thinking, you must think that someone like me should be aloof and cold. You probably find it strange that I''m approachable, but I''ve always been this way. Even if I''ve be a remarkable sword cultivator, it''s not easy to change this sort of thing, right?"

    Chen Chao nodded, repeating, "You''re indeed a chatterbox."

    This time, it was not a guess, but a fact.

    Yu Xiyi red at Chen Chao, narrowing his eyes, and sword qi suddenly manifested between heaven and earth. But after a moment, it dissipated fully. Yu Xiyi rubbed his head and said with a frown, "Never mind if I''m talkative or not. Anyway, you have to chat with me and tell me about the Myriad Willow Convention. I''m curious about how you became champion."

    Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao with great curiosity and said, "Forget about the Great Liang Dynasty, even if it''s your previous dynasty, or even the previous one before that, no one has ever imed the top spot in the martial exam of the Myriad Willow Convention."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword Qi Mountain.

    Yang Furen stood by the Sword Pool, sighing deeply three times.

    A middle-aged man could not help but ask, "Mountain Lord, how many swords did that girl bring down the mountain?"

    Having been on Sword Qi Mountain for so many years, he had never seen this mountain lord like this. With countless flying swords on the Sword Qi Mountain, even if she took away ten or eight swords, it would not be a big deal either. Why would it make this mountain lord be so agonized?

    Yang Furen looked at the middle-aged man and shook his head with pain, "Don''t ask. If you ask again, this old man is afraid I''ll lose control and kill that old fogey in the academy."

    The middle-aged man looked puzzled and said with a frown, "That Hundred Year Sword was taken off the mountain long ago. Could there be another sword on the mountain that rivals this sword and was taken away by that girl?"

    Sometimes curiosity, the more you try to suppress it, the stronger it became. Just like now, how could the middle-aged man resist the urge to ask?

    Yang Furen had a bitter look, the wrinkles on his face were all squeezed out as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "My Sword Qi Mountain forges a sword every hundred years. That makes it ten swords being produced every thousand years. Each Hundred Year Sword would be renowned worldwide, but not many people know that during the forging process of the Hundred Year Sword, the sword furnace will also forge a Companion Sword. Most of these Companion Swords may not be as powerful as the Hundred Year Sword and would usually break when the Hundred Year Sword ispleted. However, some of the Companion Swords will be lucky enough to survive. These swords are actually not weaker than the Hundred Year Sword to some extent. It''s just that theyck fame."

    Yang Furenmented, "These Companion Swords would asionally be taken away by the sword cultivators whoe up the mountain, but most of them still remain on the mountain. When Wild Grass came into existence, there were a total of nine Companion Swords on the mountain. But now, not one is left."

    The middle-aged man listened to this and had an incredulous expression. Although these Companion Swords might not be as good as the Hundred Year Sword, when so many swords are added up, they were even more terrifying than a single Hundred Year Sword no matter what. But now, overnight, all those swords were taken away by that girl?

    "Mountain Lord, how could you let such a thing happen!" The middle-aged man was unbelievably furious and said, "Even if Mountain Lord owes a favor to that Dean, you shouldn''t have given away so many swords!"

    Yang Furen snorted, his expression ugly: "Do you think I can simply give away the swords as I please?"

    Most of those Companion Swords were extremely strange. Because they were originally born for the sake of another sword to appear, even though so many sword cultivators climbed up the mountain over the years, there were barely a handful of sword cultivators who could be chosen by them. Moreover, the current situation where so many swords chose a young girl together, it was even rarer.

    "Since it''s the swords who chose the person, even if this old man wanted to stop it, how can I stop?"

    Yang Furen said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Putting aside this old man''s judgment for the time being, how can that old fogey''s judgment be poor?" "That girl might really be able to be a once-in-a-century female sword immortal in the future. When that timees, it will likely be a good thing as well!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When they went up the mountain, there were two people. But whening down the mountain, there was only Xie Nandu alone.

    This young girl came down to the foot of the mountain and soon spotted that senior brother in the crowd.

    The most famous schr in the Divine Capital was currently waiting for her over there.

    Xie Nandu walked over and bowed to Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu asked, "How was it, Junior Sister? Did you manage to find a sword you like?"

    Although he heard numerous sword cries like those cksmiths before, Wei Xu did not think his junior sister could empty the entire Sword Qi Mountain.

    Xie Nandu nodded without saying much.

    Wei Xu did not inquire further either, he just asked, "Since you''ve acquired the sword, is Junior Sister returning to the Divine Capital?"

    Leaving the Divine Capital and traveling south all the way here was to obtain a flying sword of her choice. It was only natural for her to return to the Divine Capital now that everything was done.

    But Xie Nandu asked, "Based on your thoughts, Senior Brother, are we heading back to the Divine Capital right now?"

    Wei Xu grew up in the Divine Capital and rarely left. The few times he briefly left the Divine Capital were only when he followed the Dean. Now that he finally went on a long trip, logically, Wei Xu should want to spend more time outside.

    "If Junior Sister wishes to explore a bit more, then we shall. Whether I return to the Divine Capital or not doesn''t matter."

    Wei Xu was not a stupid person, he quickly figured out what was on Xie Nandu''s mind and reassured her not to overthink.

    Xie Nandu naturally said, "Since Senior Brother doesn''t want to return so soon, then apany me to visit the White Deer''s ancestral shrine."

    About half a year ago, Xie Nandu had left the Xie Family''s ancestral home in White Deer Prefecture and traveled north all the way to the Divine Capital. Since then, she had not returned. Now that she left the Divine Capital and came to Sword Qi Mountain to take a sword, and with Wei Xu, this Nepenthe Realm cultivator apanying her, she had the idea of going back to her hometown.

    Wei Xu thought about it and said with a nod, "Since Junior Sister has invited me, let''s make a trip there then. Speaking of which, this senior brother has been longing to visit the White Deer''s Xie n for a long time."

    The Divine Capital''s Wei Family and the Xie Family had always been major rivals in the imperial court. Over the years, the Wei Family has gained considerable knowledge about the Xie Family, but to truly understand them in all aspects, how could he not take a look at the ancestral hall of the White Deer''s Xie n?

    Xie Nandu nced at Wei Xu and did not say anything.

    How could she be unaware of certain things?

    But she did not care.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The White Deer''s Xie n was thergest aristocratic family in White Deer Prefecture. Since there was no Wei Family influence here, there was naturally no other factions who could contend with the Xie Family in White Deer Prefecture. Naturally, it was also the Xie Family who wielded the greatest power.

    It was just that the White Deer''s Xie n had always enjoyed an excellent reputation.

    Many years ago, the first progenitor of the Xie Family went to the Divine Capital to participate in the imperial examination and became the top schr. However, instead of choosing to be an official, he entered the academy to pursue further studies. Eventually, he became a renowned schr. Decadester, this Xie Family ancestor left the Divine Capital and returned to White Deer Prefecture. He established a school and began teaching. Since then, half of White Deer Prefecture''s schrs became the Xie Family''s students.

    This continued for many years, with generations of Xie Family descendants following in the footsteps of their forefathers. As a result, numerous outstanding Xie Family schrs naturally emerged, and the foundation of the Xie Family was firmly established. By the former dynasty, the White Deer''s Xie n had already be one of the prominent families in White Deer Prefecture.

    Many yearster, chaos spread throughout the realm. White Deer''s Xie n chose to support the founding emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, and dispatched many Xie Family descendants to render their services. After the establishment of the Great Liang Dynasty, the Xie Family became one of its greatest meritorious contributors, which marked the beginning of the Divine Capital''s Xie Family.

    Subsequently, the Divine Capital''s Xie Family thrived and became a powerful n that could contend with the Wei Family. However, the White Deer''s Xie n started to decline and became a vassal. But even so, this Xie n remained a distinguished n in the world. Particrly in White Deer Prefecture, no one could shake their roots.

    To enter White Deer Prefecture, the most convenient way was to take a boat through the Xiang River, entering the Lu River, which led into the territory of White Deer Prefecture. The capital of White Deer Prefecture was located downstream of the Lu River, and the Xie Family resided there.

    Long before Xie Nandu decided to return home, the White Deer''s Xie n received the news.

    Several elderly people with graying hair sat in silence in a house next to the ancestral hall.

    After some time, the old man sitting in the main seat slowly said, "This girl''s temperament isn''t as weak as it seems. Though she appears to have a schrly temperament, her inner-heart is more tenacious than anyone else. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen to learn the sword. Now that she has acquired her sword and hasn''t returned to the Divine Capital, it''s natural that she''s back because of that matter."

    Mentioning "that matter," someone else chimed in, "That matter was originally the idea from the Divine Capital, we only cooperated with it. Even if we really made a mistake, we can''t be med either. Besides, she is now the disciple of the Dean, what storm can she stir up by herself? Could it be that by bringing an outsider, even if he''s a Nepenthe cultivator, can make us back down?"

    "Is this matter about whose fist is bigger? When ites down to principle, we were being unreasonable. But based on that girl''s temperament, if she persists, she won''t back down no matter what. What can everyone say?!"

 Chapter 194: Returning Home

    <h4>Chapter 194: Returning Home</h4>

    Presently, most of the old people seated in this house were highly respected schrs in the Xie Family. Despite the intense debate, no one would lose their temper and start cursing.

    The elderly man sitting in the main seat remained silent for a long time. He listened to these nsmen who were of simr age talk for a long time before picking up the cane next to him and lightly tapped the ground. The sound was not loud, but everyone else immediately quieted down. The small room became rather silent.

    When it waspletely quiet, the old man slowly said, "That girl grew up in White Deer for more than ten years. Who among us hasn''t taught her? Do you all really not understand what kind of personality she has?"

    Hearing this, the other elderly folks fell into silence. Back then, Xie Nandu had revealed an extraordinary mind from an early age, making White Deer''s Xie n view her as the leader of this generation of descendants. As a result, they had spared no effort in nurturing her. Before she left White Deer''s Xie n and headed north, it was likely that every schr in this mansion had taught her something.

    Originally, if it was the average person, with this rtionship there, even if there were disputes, they would not fall out too badly. However, Xie Nandu was not an ordinary person. Her decision to return to White Deer''s Xie n at this time was enough to imply a lot.

    "That''s right, as long as it''s something that she doesn''t want to do, even if you threaten her with her mother''s life, it will probably be useless. Moreover, her mother has already passed away many years ago."

    Xie Nandu''s background was not considered great. Other than being born in the White Deer''s Xie n, both of her parents had passed away when she was young. She would naturally also have some unpleasant memories during her early years. Fortunately, she had exhibited her uniqueness from an early age, making her youth less tragic.

    Someone frowned and said, "This isn''t something we should do in the first ce. Even if her mother were still alive, how could we use her mother to threaten her? Xie Zhongting, has all your years of studying gone down the drain?!"

    Initially, the discussion was still very peaceful. But when someone proposed using Xie Nandu''s mother to threaten Xie Nandu, two diametrically opposed voices emerged here. Soon, they divided into two sides and heated arguments broke out.

    The old man in the main seat furrowed his brows, showing a hint of anger as he said, "Such a thing is naturally uneptable. White Deer''s Xie n cannot afford to lose this kind of face, don''t even mention this!"

    With the old man speaking, the scene quieted for a moment. But soon, that old man called Xie Zhongting suddenly spoke up, "Doesn''t the Family Head know about this matter now? Why did the Family Head choose to enter closed seclusion at this time?"

    "Perhaps it''s just a coincidence."

    "A coincidence? How can there be so many coincidences? I think the Family Head doesn''t want toe out and speak! Otherwise, how could these things happen?!"

    "Are you suggesting that the Family Head is afraid of that girlie?!"

    Seeing that another argument was about to break out, the expression of the old man sitting in the main seat became rather ugly. However, before he could speak, someone quickly rushed into the room. It was a middle-aged man who looked like a steward. He came into the house, walked right before the old man and whispered, "Third Old Master, Miss has already arrived at the gate."

    Hearing this, the room fell into a deathly silence once again.

    The old man was silent for a long time before saying softly, "Let here."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A small wooden boat sailed downstream from the Lu River. When it entered the capital city, no one dared to stop it. Xie Nandu had never informed the Xie Family that she would be returning, but since she had the idea, how could White Deer''s Xie n not be aware? Since they knew, how could they not be prepared? In White Deer Prefecture, no one could provoke the Xie Family. Therefore, entering the capital city was not a problem at all.

    Hence, Xie Nandu was standing at the entrance of the Xie n now.

    Looking at that que that was ordinary to the extreme, Xie Nandu inexplicably felt a little unfamiliar.

    That was personally inscribed by the forefather of White Deer''s Xie n back then. At that time, he was already a great schr of his era and naturallycked nothing in wealth. However, when making the que, he still used the mostmon wood. The meaning behind it was actually very clear. But while the elders could understand, could the juniors that cameter understand?

    Even if one or two generations of descendants could, could the generations that followed in the distant future?

    That was why White Deer''s Xie n today felt a bit unfamiliar. It was virtually something destined.

    When she left the White Deer''s Xie n, Xie Nandu felt that this ce was quite nice; full of a schrly atmosphere. Regardless of whether was it the elders or her peers, they were all very warm and friendly. But after leaving, she came to know many things and felt a sense of coldness.

    That feeling was exactly the same as what she had experienced in the Divine Capital''s Xie Family.

    Hence, she began to feel some disgust towards this ce.

    If it werest year, she might have felt that it would be best never to see them again. But after she thought about it carefully, she felt that this approach would not be good. So on the journey south this time, she decided to visit them on the way.

    Stepping off the small boat, Wei Xu followed her as they headed towards a side entrance.

    Wei Xu was a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, with a high level of cultivation. Many ces would treat him with courtesy or even with great respect. However, at the White Deer''s Xie n, he still could not make them open the main entrance.

    The reason behind it was clear to Wei Xu. Although others might feel angry in this situation, it was not a big deal for Wei Xu. He just wanted to go in and take a look at White Deer''s Xie n. Being able to take a look would be enough.

    But soon, he realized that it turns out that he was really just taking a look.

    "I''ve long heard of Mr. Wei''s renowned name and know that Mr. Wei is an esteemed disciple of the Dean, your knowledge must be profound. Coincidentally, our Xie Family also has some attainments in schrly ways. Since I''m fortuitous enough to meet Mr. Wei, I wonder if I can have a chat with Mr. Wei?"

    A middle-aged steward appeared at the gate, smiling at Wei Xu with a very sincere expression.

    Wei Xu turned his head and nced at Xie Nandu.

    Seeing Xie Nandu''sck of response, Wei Xu said softly, "Since I''m invited, please lead the way."

    Wei Xu walked towards the distance and quickly disappeared from sight.

    As Xie Nandu watched this senior brother leave, she was silent for a long time. When she entered the Xie Family''s gate, she knew that these people here would definitely do something, but she did not expect their reaction to be so fast and also this direct.

    By bringing away Wei Xu, this Nepenthe cultivator, they removed the most important piece that Xie Nandu might use tounch an attack against the Xie Family.

    Without a powerful cultivator by her side to protect her, even if Xie Nandu wanted to do something, what could she do?

    Xie Nandu remained silent and just looked at the maidservant at one side.

    The maidservant had an ordinary appearance and she could not be described as beautiful, but Xie Nandu was very familiar with her.

    Because during the years when she had not left the Xie Family, the maidservant in front of her was her ymate. The two grew up together and their rtionship was good.

    "Younger sister, you''re back!"

    A young man walked over from a distance, greeting Xie Nandu warmly when he saw her.

    This young man was called Xie Qing. In this generation, he was on the best terms with her.

    One was the maidservant she was closest to, while the other was the elder brother she was closest with. Both of them appeared here at the same time, what more needed to be said?

    Xie Nandu looked at the two of them and said straightforwardly, "If there''s still some friendship left, please don''t open your mouths."

    She had always been direct with her words, so it was not surprising for her to speak so bluntly now.

    When Xie Qing heard this, his expression turned somewhat unsightly. It was naturally not his intention to show up here at this moment, but how could he have expected that after this little sister went to the Divine Capital, when she returned again, she still did not change. In fact, she seemed a little more resolute than before.

    The maidservant naturally dared not speak again and stepped aside. Xie Qing hesitated for a moment but still opened his mouth to ask, "Actually... I just want to know, what did Sistere back for this time? Sword Qi Mountain seems to be... rather far from home."

    After Xie Nandu left Sword Qi Mountain, returning to the Divine Capital versusing to White Deer''s Xie n, there was actually a considerable distance between the two journeys.

    Xie Nandu looked at Xie Qing and asked very seriously, "You don''t know why?"

    Xie Qing felt a little helpless when he heard this question.

    This little sister in front of him really showed no mercy.

 Chapter 195: Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 195: Friendship</h4>

    Xie Qing and the maidservant appearing in front of Xie Nandu was to remind this young girl that she was born here. Even if the Xie Family might have wronged her in some matters, she should still remember the old times.

    This also represented the Xie Family''s attitude to a certain extent. They did not want to have a real falling out with the young girl in front of them, so they did not show an overly stubborn stance right from the beginning. If it were any other member of the Xie Family, how could they have been as amodating?

    Xie Qing said softly, "Family Head is in closed seclusion. Little Sister, just have a look around on this trip back?"

    He was reminding Xie Nandu that since the family head was in closed seclusion, whatever she wanted to do or whatever response the Xie Family would give, it would not matter much. It was because all of these might change when that family head exited seclusion. To some extent, Xie Nandu''s return this time seemed like a child throwing a tantrum.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything. She just looked at the mansion that was much smaller than the Divine Capital''s Xie Family. The mansion was deep and the sounds of reading could be faintly heard. That was the Xie Family''s academy. The best teachers in the whole of White Deer Prefecture would teach at the Xie Family''s academy.

    Hearing those sounds of reading, Xie Nandu recalled some past memories and then walked over in that direction.

    Xie Qing looked at this scene, unsure of what this little sister was thinking. But after thinking about it, he quickly followed her too.

    There were probably many ces in the Xie Family that were not easily essible. But clearly, no one would stop her from heading over there.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Xie Family''s academy, a gray-haired old teacher was earnestly giving a lecture. The young children sitting in the ssroom were listening attentively. They were all the next-generation kids of the Xie Family. In terms of seniority, they would probably all have to call Xie Nandu "Aunt."

    Xie Nandu arrived at the academy and stopped outside, listening to that old teacher''s lecture, lost in her thoughts.

    Before long, that old man who was teaching noticed her. Then, those young children also noticed her.

    Instantly, it became rather silent.

    The young children had seen Xie Nandu''s portrait before, so they naturally knew that this person standing before them was the aunt who went to the Divine Capital and be the final disciple of the Dean.

    The Xie Family groomed their descendants very strictly, especially for these young children whose minds were still developing.

    Xie Nandu looked at the young students, lost in her thoughts.

    Xie Qing followed behind her and nced at the maidservant. Then, he looked at Xie Nandu rather oddly. He had already felt that he could not understand this little sister back when they were younger. Whenever they had some free time, the other siblings would choose to y and have fun, but she would always be reading by the window. When she felt tired, she would gaze at the sky. She never joined them in other activities. At that time, Xie Qing already found Xie Nandu to be very strange. But this time, after she returned from the Divine Capital, Xie Qing felt even more unable to understand this little sister..

    He did not know what she was thinking.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu spoke, "A little troublesome."

    Her words were not directed at the young children or the old teacher, but at the entire Xie Family.

    The Xie Family knew she had returned and deliberately set many troubles for her, hoping she would beat a retreat in the face of difficulties. But now that she said these words, did it mean she herself was feeling troubled?

    Xie Qingforted her, "Some things are not urgent. Little Sister, things will naturally improve in a few more years."

    Xie Nandu did not look at him, she just spoke to herself, "So, I still have to wait until I be stronger before I can control my own destiny?"

    Xie Qing frowned and said with a bitter smile, "It seems like that''s how it is."

    Xie Nandu said, "Since the family head doesn''t want to see me, then have Third Old Mastere and see me."

    Her voice was soft and devoid of much emotion, but the words carried significant weight: "Have Third Eldere and see me."

    In White Deer''s Xie n, the Third Old Master held great authority and was considered the third most important figure. Usually, when the average Xie Family members faced this old elder, the only thing they could do was show the utmost respect. But Xie Nandu did not have that deferential attitude. She said it so casually, the meaning was very clear.

    "If he doesn''te to see me, I''ll seek an audience with the family head."

    The meaning behind this statement was also crystal clear, as if she was threatening them.

    Xie Qing was silent for a while and did not say anything, and he soon left this ce. He wanted to convey Xie Nandu''s thoughts. As for how that Third Old Master would choose, it was not something he could fathom.

    After some time, a middle-aged steward arrived at the academy. ncing at Xie Nandu, he spoke softly, "Third Old Master doesn''t wish to meet Miss. If Miss only came here for a specific matter, then the Third Old Master extends his apologies to Miss."

    To make that Third Old Master apologize was evidently not an easy task. But the current Xie Nandu had merely taken a look at the academy, and it made the Third Old Master lower his head. That was also something very challenging.

    Xie Nandu looked at the steward and was silent for a long time before asking, "How can this be resolved?"

    Indeed, she had traveled all the way from Sword Qi Mountain, not for nostalgia or anything else, but to resolve this particr matter.

    "The Third Old Master can expel those relevant people from the Xie Family. However, the Third Old Master also wants to convey that even if such an incident were to happen again, the Xie Family would make the same choice."

    The middle-aged steward looked at Xie Nandu with a serious expression.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows but did not say anything.

    The current stance of that Third Old Master implied that he did not believe he had made a mistake in the past. He was only expressing his apology because the current Xie Nandu had gained sufficient status and became qualified to express her anger about the matter back then. Hence, they were willing to consider it and present their solution.

    But what was that incident exactly?

    Xie Nandu said, "Those pointless trials were truly unnecessary."

    "But the Divine Capital needed to see how Miss would handle it, we had no choice but to do certain things."

    The middle-aged steward smiled, "Fortunately, Miss is still alive."

    Xie Nandu said, "If all the people involved are to be expelled from the Xie Family, then what about the Third Old Master?"

    When Xie Nandu hade from White Deer to the Divine Capital, the Xie Family could have sent more powerful guards. There would have been no idents along the way. However, due to certain reasons from the Divine Capital, they ultimately only dispatched cultivators with low cultivation realms to be her guards. That was a trial in order to test Xie Nandu.

    Due to this trial, the Divine Capital''s Xie Family owed Xie Nandu a favor in the end. When Chen Chao asked for her help, Xie Nandu did not hesitate to use that favor for his benefit.

    As the other party involved in this matter, White Deer''s Xie n was clearly apologetic too.

    So when Xie Nandu returned here, they were very worried.

    But of course, it was not just because of this incident.

    There was also something else.

    That Family Head did not choose to enter closed seclusion because he was worried about this matter either.

    But when the entire Xie Family was unwilling to mention that incident, Xie Nandu could only deal with it like this for the time being.

    "Miss''s request is very unreasonable."

    The middle-aged steward felt somewhat helpless. Though he knew this young girl before him was not easy to deal with, he did not expect her to show no mercy at all. After all, that Third Old Master was her elder and a significant figure in the Xie Family. Could she really touch him so easily?

    What gave her this confidence?

    Was it because of her status as the final disciple of the Dean, or was it because she brought Wei Xu along?

    Xie Nandu looked at the middle-aged steward without saying a word, she just looked at him quietly.

    The middle-aged steward felt a bit uneasy under her gaze, and his expression became rather ugly, but he remained silent.

    "I grew up in the Xie Family after all and I have some affection for this ce."

    Xie Nandu thought for a while and slowly said, "That''s all there is to it. So, for the subsequent matters, no matter what decision you all make, I will refuse."

    The middle-aged steward frowned, "Even if the choice is something Miss likes?"

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu naturally thought of the ck-d young man. She did not know where he was at the moment.

    "Why would I need you all to worry about these things?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao left that merchant convoy and journeyed with that talkative sword cultivator.

    However, he soon learned a piece of news: Yu Xiyi was indeed very young. He was just in his early twenties; no more than a few years older than Chen Chao. Yet, it was evident that he had already stepped into the Great Beyond Realm. If he took one more step forward, he would be hailed as a sword immortal.

    There were many sword cultivators in this world, but sword immortals were rare.

    This person in front of him could easily be the next one.

    The two traveled south and chatted about many things.

    "What was the situation like when you went up the mountain to obtain the sword back then?"

    Back then, when Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword was produced, it shocked the entire world. Many people were very curious about it. Having encountered the main character of such a significant event in the cultivation world, he naturally had to inquire in detail.

    Of course, the most important thing was that this sword master of Wild Grass never showed the slightest hostility towards Chen Chao from start to end.

    He harbored no animosity towards the Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists.

    He admired Chen Chao greatly.

 Chapter 196: Outside of Rainwater Commandery

    <h4>Chapter 196: Outside of Rainwater Commandery</h4>

    The previous young cultivator with such significance, who did not view the Great Liang Dynasty with hostility, was that Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce. She was one of the core disciples of the two lineages of Daoism, yet she was naive and carefree, solely focused on sampling all the delicacies in the Divine Capital. Unlike those foreign cultivators, she never held any disdain for either the Divine Capital or the Great Liang Dynasty.

    People like Zhu Xia were rare, and cultivators with a distinguished status like Zhu Xia, who could still behave the same way, were rarer.

    Now, there was another person, Yu Xiyi. This sword cultivator had a clear and pure gaze, free from any impurities

    "That year, I went up the mountain, then took the sword, and then went down the mountain."

    That world-renown event of acquiring his sword, Yu Xiyi casually exined it all in one sentence. It did seem to match his personality.

    Chen Chao waited for a while but received no further boration. He furrowed his brows: This young sword cultivator before him had a very peculiar temperament.

    Yu Xiyi nced at Chen Chao and asked with a smile, "I have a question. You defeated Song Changxi and became the champion, which means many young cultivators from the foreignnds in this generation would want to kill you. Why did you choose to leave the Divine Capital instead of staying there?"

    Chen Chao casually said, "How can that many people know about my decision to leave the Divine Capital? You were just lucky to run into me, others wouldn''t be so lucky."

    Yu Xiyi found his answer interesting.

    "Then where are you headed?"

    Looking at the distant mountains where a rainbow appeared, Yu Xiyi found it very strange because it did not rain earlier. Any observer would find the sudden rainbow peculiar.

    Chen Chao responded, "Isn''t this Cang Prefecture?"

    Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "Of course I know this is Cang Prefecture, but where in Cang Prefecture are you going?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. He was not prepared to reveal the answer to this sword cultivator.

    Taking a look at the saber sheath hanging from Chen Chao''s waist, Yu Xiyi fell silent for a moment before saying, "I heard that a great war has begun between the northern demon race and the human race. I actually want to go North and take a look, but I''m not daring enough to go."

    Chen Chao asked, "Why?"

    "Because I fear that if I go to that damn ce, I won''t ever want to leave again. But given my current status and cultivation realm, I''ll quickly end up dead."

    As the sword owner of Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword, Wild Grass, Yu Xiyi had immense fame among the younger generation. The northern demon race would naturally know his name too. Once he stepped onto that Great Wall, he would definitely be the target of the demon race and would find it difficult to leave.

    Those demon race experts would keep on attacking, all the way until they killed him in the end.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Speaking of which, I should indeed dy going over there. Perhaps I should never go there in my lifetime."

    Foreign cultivators did not have much feelings towards the northern demon race. Very few cultivators would actively venture North to kill demons in that bitterly coldnd.

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow and said, "You seem somewhat dissatisfied, thinking that it doesn''t make sense."

    Chen Chao did not speak. Although he had royal blood flowing in his veins, just as he had said before, he was merely a bastard. No matter what, this world and the seat of the emperor would not belong to him. He should not be emotionally affected by such matters. However, for some unknown reason, he could not help but think of that woman.

    He previously never thought that the woman would be like that.

    Hence, he did not speak.

    Yu Xiyi thought about it and said very seriously, "Cultivators of the human world often let the human world down."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Cang Prefecture, located in the southern part of the Great Liang Dynasty, seemed somewhat deste. The climate in this provincial capital was not considered cool. But fortunately, it was already autumn and it was not too hot.

    The two of them chatted along the way, stopping from time to time. Although Chen Chao had not informed Yu Xiyi of his destination, if Yu Xiyi kept following him, sooner orter, Yu Xiyi would find out where Chen Chao was going. For Yu Xiyi, he had chosen to wander the world. If he was not in a rush to head North, he could go wherever he pleased.

    "These years, I have been ying demons non-stop. This Wild Grass looks ordinary, but in reality, it has a very stubborn temperament. It chose me back then, yet even after all these years, I still haven''tpletely gained its trust. This really infuriates me."

    Yu Xiyi would asionally talk about Sword Dao, but Chen Chao showed no interest at all. He just responded asionally, "I have a friend who would love to hear you talk about these."

    "That girl from the academy? I heard she has gone to Sword Qi Mountain now. What''s with a good girl like her wanting to be a sword cultivator? Has she lost her mind from all the studying?"

    In order to attract most people''s attention, Xie Nandu''s departure from the Divine Capital had not been concealed. So, the news spread quickly. Now, many people already knew that she was at Sword Qi Mountain to obtain a sword and that the academy was producing another sword cultivator. This matter could no longer be kept secret.

    "Why would a young girl train in the sword?"

    Yu Xiyi casually said, "And what about you? Why are you a martial artist?"

    Given Chen Chao''s cultivation realm at his age, he could be considered a top talent among foreign cultivators. However, precisely because of this, his cultivation talent was generally regarded as outstanding. A genius like this would tend to cultivate other paths, which would fare much better than bing a mere martial artist.

    Chen Chao did not answer this question. He did not answer Xie Nandu back then, and now, he naturally would not answer this sword cultivator whom he had just met either.

    That matter was a sore spot in his heart.

    Several dayster, the two arrived before a city.

    This county town was called Rainwater City, which was the capital city of Rainwater Construct, situated in a valley.

    Cang Prefecture had twelvemanderies, categorized into upper and lowermanderies. Uppermanderies referred to those with sufficientlyrge territories, better terrain, and fewer invasions from demons. The taxes each year was substantial and it was naturally easy to be an official in this ce. Hence, they could be called uppermanderies. Conversely, somemanderies were the opposite in every aspect and could only be considered lowermanderies.

    Rainwater Commandery was a lowermandery. This provincial capital had poor terrain and frequent demon sightings. In fact, the size of the provincial capital was not much different from that of a county town. In terms of poption, it could not evenpete with some prosperous county towns.

    When they arrived here, it was already night. The two stood on a cliff, only able to see scattered lights that were quite sparse, unlike what should be expected in a provincial capital.

    Not all ces were as peaceful and prosperous as Tianqing County, where the people lived contentedly and were not troubled by demons. In many, many ces in the Great Liang Dynasty, themon people still lived difficult lives. This Rainwater Commandery was one of those ces.

    Yu Xiyi looked up, he could sense very thick demonic energy in the surroundings.

    Wild Grass started humming slightly.

    This flying sword had killed too many demons. Now that it sensed demonic qi, it naturally became rather excited.

    Yu Xiyi ced a hand on the hilt and retracted the sword qi. His sword intent was too strong, if he let the sword qi scatter freely, those demons would inevitably scatter and flee.

    Among all cultivators in the world, daoist lightning techniques were most effective against demons. However, sword cultivators were notorious for not making any sense. With a flying sword in hand, everything would be shed. To demons, the fear of sword cultivators was even greater than that of those daoist cultivators who excelled in lightning techniques.

    After all, although sword cultivators did not particrly restrained demons, they were unreasonable and deadly when they strike. If they wanted to kill, they would carry it out, how could there be any hesitation?"

    Chen Chao said, "Maybe someone in that city will get eaten tonight."

    Yu Xiyi nodded, "As a matter of fact, they are quite unfortunate. They will be trapped here for life, unable to escape."

    Ordinarymoners usually lived in the same ce for generations. Unless there was some opportunity, they rarely left the ce they were born and raised. Firstly, it was because they felt nostalgic about their homnd. On the other hand, it was because they were physically weak. Once they left the city, the outside world was even more dangerous. They were likely to be a meal for those demons outside the moment they went outside of the city.

    After all, existences who could afford to spendrge sums of skygold currency to hire those cultivators were very rare.

    Chen Chao pressed onto the hilt of his saber and the qi within his body began to flow as he adjusted his breathing.

    Yu Xiyi looked at him and asked with some curiosity, "Are you going to kill demons?"

    Chen Chao said, "Why not?"

    He quickly understood Yu Xiyi''s thoughts and said calmly, "You may think these demons are very ordinary and unworthy of your sword. But their existence posed a great threat to these ordinary civilians."

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow, thought about it for a moment, and said with a nod, "You make a valid point."

    Then, he felt a bit guilty.

    His sword was very strong, so naturally, he would think about killing demons he deemed worthy of being killed. Over the years, as he traveled the world and killed demons, he would target increasingly stronger demons. How could he concern himself with these ordinary demons?

    However, in reality, stronger demons rarely preyed on ordinary people for food. Instead, it was often the lower-level demons that posed the greatest threat.

    Yu Xiyi smiled faintly and said softly, "In that case, shall we eliminate the demons on sight?"

    As he spoke, the flying sword Wild Grass unsheathed from its scabbard, stirring up a surge of sword intent.

    Sword cries lingered incessantly between heaven and earth.

    Wild Grass flew through the air, moving in ordance with Yu Xiyi''s thoughts. Due to the vast difference in their cultivation levels, he did not have any apprehensions. He simply expanded his sword sense and enveloped all the nearby demons.

    In an instant, it seemed like a massive circle appeared between heaven and earth. Within this vast encirclement, demons were scattering everywhere in fear, trying to escape. But no matter how much they wanted to leave, they would all immediately die under a streak of sword intent.

    The sword intent was very casual, yet brimming with vitality.

    It was like a resilient wild grass.

    As Yu Xiyi unleashed his sword, he casually said with augh, "My Sword Dao actually originates from the word ''insignificance''. That''s why, when I went up the mountain to obtain the sword, out of all the swords on the mountain, it took fancy on me. Actually, it also knows that it''s fundamentally the same as me."

    Chen Chao did not hear these words, he just watched Yu Xiyi and asked rather curiously, "It''s said that sword cultivators have unparalleled killing power in the world. Are other cultivators unable to defeat them?"

    Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao, absorbed in thought.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber and grinned, "Sword cultivators are truly admirable."

    Upon hearing this, Yu Xiyi was initially taken aback, but soon burst intoughter.

    Chen Chao looked at the young sword cultivator in front of him and said nothing.

 Chapter 197: Seems Like the Wind Is Blowing

    <h4>Chapter 197: Seems Like the Wind Is Blowing</h4>

    After a one-sided massacre, the result soon emerged.

    The demons around this canyon were wiped out by Yu Xiyi overnight. It was expected that the people of the Rainwater Commandery would enjoy a period of peace. At least for some time, fewer of them would die, even though their numbers had already dwindled significantly.

    Smelling the foul stench that permeated the air, Chen Chao finally released his grip on the saber hilt and felt some vicissitudes of emotion. If this was back when he was in Tianqing County, he would not let a single one of those precious demon beads slip away from his hands. But now, he was no longercking skygold currency. As a key target being groomed by the Great Liang Dynasty, there would naturally be someone who would provide him with everything that he needed. Even if the Warden Office wanted to renege on their promise, whether was it the Second Prince or the First Prince, they would probably give Chen Chao everything he needed without the slightest hesitation.

    After a night of carnage yielded results, the sky began to brighten. The two of them descended along the mountain path and soon entered the Rainwater Chen Chao. This capital city was not particrlyrge. At the city gate, there were only two listless guards. Seeing Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi, two unfamiliar faces, they never thought to question them. The two of them walked into the capital city just like that. The sights that greeted them were numerous empty houses. On this long street, it seemed that half of the residences were uninhabited. The entire capital city exuded an air of destion and emptiness.

    Some houses had tightly closed doors, while others had doors partially open, revealing the overgrown weeds in the courtyards. It was evident that many years had passed since anyone lived there.

    Casually wandering around, the two found that the number of people who had left the Rainwater Clueless in recent years already reached as many as two-thirds of the poption. It was quite rming to see this. Although they were already prepared before entering the city, when they saw this result, both of them also felt quite surprised.

    After wandering through much of the capital city, they discovered a tavern not far away with a few figures inside. The two entered the tavern and chose a table by the window, ordering two jugs of wine and some simple food.

    "Demons span all corners of the Great Liang Dynasty and countlessmon folks live in dire straits," Yu Xiyi poured himself a cup of wine and muttered to himself, "I understand your difficulties as well. The situation in the North is so dire that most of the country''s strength is focused there. It''s also understandable that you''re powerless to deal with the demons within the national borders."

    Chen Chao raised his wine cup and said, "The imperial court is trying its best, but there''s only so much it can do."

    Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao''s hesitant expression and continued, "You''re trying to say that foreign cultivators like us can''t empathize with the hardships. If we could do more, the situation for humanity would be better."

    .

    Chen Chao nodded to himself and said, "But at the same time, I also understand very well that it''s simply impossible to expect you all to do more. At least, that''s the case for most of you. Cultivating on the mountains, why would you care about the suffering of the human realm?"

    Yu Xiyi agreed, "Indeed so. In their eyes, all living beings are of little concern. Cultivating Great Dao lies before them, why bother with other things? Even if it''s demons, it would be fine with you guys holding the front lines. If one day, you all can''t hold out anymore, just give the demon race another 30 thousand miles of territory. When these 30 thousand miles can''t satisfy the demons, divide the Great Liang Dynasty''s territory in half and give it away?" "When even this can''t satisfy the demons, only then, will the foreign cultivators take action in the end. Actually, the most cold-blooded ones in the world are us. After we start cultivating, we won''t care about anything else anymore, including our original family?"

    Yu Xiyi felt vicissitudes of emotion. In these years of traveling the world, the scenes that he saw were pretty much like that. Cultivators viewed human lives as insignificant. Even when they asionally killed demons, it was only for personal needs; nothing to do with the world at all.

    Chen Chao had long known that this young sword cultivator was a chatterbox, but he had not expected Yu Xiyi, this chatterbox, to be so honest and upright. This was very umon among foreign cultivators.

    Chen Chao said, "With your mindset, you should be a sword immortal."

    Yu Xiyi sneered and said, "Stop sucking up to me."

    Chen Chao felt a little helpless. He had only spoken the truth, yet the other party took it this way. There was little he could do about it.

    "In this generation of young people, those two from the Dao society are really remarkable; genuine geniuses. Deercry Monastery also has an extraordinary monk. I originally thought that your Great Liang Dynasty had no young talents to speak of. But who would have thought that within just a few years, you two emerged. However, you two are still a little young in the end, you need more time," said Yu Xiyi with a smile.

    Yu Xiyi continued, "That Song Changxi, who lost to you, he''s said to be the top talent outside the Twin Pirs of Daoism. But do you know how far he is from reaching the level of that Twin Pirs of Daoism?"

    Chen Chao felt a bit bewildered, he did not understand why Yu Xiyi would suddenly talk about these things.

    Seeing Chen Chao''s thoughts, Yu Xiyi said, "If we really want to talk about it, I''m also a member of the young generation. You''re only a few years younger than me. If we meet and feel a connection, we can be friends. But if you want to be my friend, you can''t be too mediocre. Otherwise, that would be pointless."

    Chen Chao mused to himself, "Looks like you''re very narcissistic plus a chatterbox. You also have ordinary looks, I think very few women would like you."

    This remark made Yu Xiyi''s brows furrow tightly, but he quickly retaliated, "Your words are indeed more lethal than your saber."

    Chen Chao coldly snorted, "How about suppressing your cultivation realm to Divine Trove Realm and having a fight with me? Let''s see what you, this so-called sword cultivator with boundless killing power, are really capable of."

    Yu Xiyi smiled and said, "I don''t like doing such things. Even if I win you, what does it matter? Am I going to tell the world that I, Yu Xiyi, defeated a Divine Trove martial artist? It''s not worth publicizing."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment, wanting to retort. But he could not shake the feeling that what the other party said made some sense.

    Although he already became champion of the martial exam, it ultimately could not prove anything. At least, it was unable to prove that he was more amazing than Yu Xiyi. So regardless of whether Yu Xiyi won or lost, it would not be disgraceful to Chen Chao.

    Instead, if Yu Xiyi lose, he would lose face.

    A way for men to bond and improve friendship, and an especially effective way, was through mutual mocking. Clearly, both of them understood this.

    After an hour of casual chatting, their bond had grown stronger.

    "You still haven''t told me if this ce is your final destination."

    Yu Xiyi narrowed his eyes and replied, "You left the Divine Capital and came all the way to the far South. Is there something I don''t know about?"

    Chen Chao said as a matter of fact, "Since it''s something you don''t know, why should I take the initiative to tell you?"

    "If you have nothing to do, you can leave."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and started sending him off.

    "Is this a tavern opened by your family? Or is this capital city controlled by you? I have to leave if you ask me to?"

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow, his expression rather unfriendly. Why would this young sword cultivator care about these things? He leaned against the window and started looking around.

    This tavern was probably one of the few remaining establishments in the entire Rainwater Commandery, yet the second floor only had two or three tables with customers. Normally, it should not be so deserted, but having witnessed the state of the city on their way here, the current scene was within reason.

    Yu Xiyi let out a bored yawn.

    He seemed a little tired. A night of killing demons looked easy, but the expenditure of his sword qi was actually... not much either.

    He yawned simply because he was sleepy.

    Chen Chao sipped that cup of wine, lost in thought about something.

    After an unknown amount of time, Yu Xiyi fell asleep.

    He made light snoring sounds.

    Chen Chao nced at him. It was unknown what he was thinking, but he frowned slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu left the Xie Family''s residence and stood at the door, staring at the que for a long time. It was unknown what she was thinking about.

    Wei Xu walked out of the door slowly. This schr who came from the Divine Capital was the same as usual, no one knew what he had experienced in the Xie Family. But looking at his current state, there should be no major issues.

    The two exchanged nces and did not say anything, simply boarding the small wooden boat.

    Wei Xu stood on the boat before opening his mouth and asking rather emotionally, "Has Junior Sister aplished what you wanted to do?"

    The wooden boat moved slowly. This time, it went against the current, which was an unusual urrence. But since Wei Xu was present, it was naturally not a big problem

    When the boat drifted away and the Xie Family''s que could no longer be seen, Xie Nandu said softly, "I managed to aplish one thing. But, Senior Brother also knows about some things. At this moment, I have the heart butck the strength."

    Wei Xu nodded slightly. Simrly from a prominent family, how could he not understand Xie Nandu''s thoughts and predicament?

    "Junior Sister is a woman, thatplicates matters to begin with. Fortunately, you have such a temperament. If you were more yielding, it would be even worse. Marriage matters is a problem that the world has never considered, and it''s also the most unreasonable matter."

    Wei Xu looked at the water''s surface, suddenly reminded of the Dean''s fishing.

    "That question is quite simple¡ªit''s a matter of whether one is willing or not."

    Wei Xu smiled and said, "Before I became Teacher''s disciple, my family had already chosen a woman for me to marry as well. That woman wasn''t bad at all, she was gentle, virtuous, knowledgeable, and reasonable. She was truly a woman who was hard toe across in the world. She was great in all aspects, but the only problem was that I just didn''t like her."

    Xie Nandu asked curiously, "If she was good in every aspect, why didn''t Senior Brother like her? Is it just because you didn''t want to ept your family''s arrangement?"

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "Simrly flowers: if I like a pear blossom, but she''s a peach blossom, what''s there topare?"

    Xie Nandu nodded, naturally understanding the difference between them.

    Wei Xu continued, "But if I hadn''t be Teacher''s disciple, or even if I just remained an ordinary disciple without making further advancements, it would have been merely changing from one flower to another. The flower might be excellent and worthy of being cherished for life, but if it doesn''t bring happiness, that''s all there is to it."

    "Senior Brother speaks rather zen-like. Have you cultivated at the Deercry Monastery before?"

    Xie Nandu made a rare quip, her voice gentle.

    Wei Xu nced at his junior sister, but did not answer the question. He just looked at the surface of the river and said very calmly, "I just received a letter from Teacher, he''s currently in the South too."

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows. "I heard that Teacher seldom leaves the academy to travel around."

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "Of course, so something major must have happened. Otherwise, Teacher wouldn''t have asked me to return to the academy right away either."

    The academy was by thekeside, but thatke was in the Divine Capital. Logically, there should not be any problems, because the Divine Capital still had the Emperor around.

    Xie Nandu frowned, feeling a bit puzzled.

    Wei Xu looked at her and said, "I heard that His Majesty is nning to lead a personal expedition."

    Upon hearing this, Xie Nandu felt somewhat dazed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Recently, the Divine Capital has been restless, but it was hard to pinpoint exactly what was causing the unease. It was probably because the Great Liang Emperor expressed his desire during a court session to lead a personal expedition to the North. Then, the court officials erupted.

    Prior to this, as the situation in the North had deteriorated, the imperial court dispatched many cultivators to the North. Initially, they thought that would be sufficient, but who could have imagined that the major construction bureaus in the Divine Capital started prioritizing the production of military equipment. Artisans from numerous regions were summoned to the Divine Capital, working day and night to forge the supplies that the North needed.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had established its country for over two centuries, and there had been more than one war in the North with the demons. But in recent decades, the situation with the demons had stabilized greatly. There were asional minor skirmishes, but nothing major happened. However, only those truly prominent figures could see that the northern demons were merely recuperating. When they deemed the time right, arge-scale war would inevitably break out.

    Initially, people thought that the war would take ce more than a decade ago when the Great Liang Emperor rose in rebellion and seized the throne, but it did not happen. Instead, it gave the Great Liang Emperor more than ten years of respite, all the way until now when this war was on the horizon.

 Chapter 198: Familiar Youth

    <h4>Chapter 198: Familiar Youth</h4>

    After Yu Xiyi fell asleep, no one spoke, and Chen Chao began to drink alone, his thoughts drifting away. This Rainwater Commandery in the Cang Prefecture was an inconspicuous little provincial city in the Great Liang Dynasty. In the Great Liang Dynasty''s two hundred over years of history, no notable figures or government officials had emerged from here. Even if some fellow was lucky enough to be noticed by those foreign cultivators and were brought to the mountains to cultivate, they would not consider themselves to be someone from this ce anymore.

    Hence, the Rainwater Commandery was really ordinary.

    However, there were some exceptional aspects of this ce that outsiders were not aware of. Around eight hundred miles to the north of this ce, there was a mountain called Sublime Bright Mountain, within which there was a sect of the Longevity Dao lineage called Sublime Bright Sect.

    This sect was one of the tworgest sects in the Cang Prefecture and had some reputation. They were eligible to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention this time too, but they did not send any disciples. The world just assumed that they had always looked up to the Infatuation Daoist Temple for direction. However, Chen Chao knew some of the reasons behind their decision.

    Holding the wine cup, Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to take another sip, he noticed that the wine had run out.

    He ordered two more sks of wine and the waiter brought the drinks listlessly. At this moment, a few more customers had finally arrived at the tavern.

    With more people, there would naturally be more noise. Drinking without chatting would be meaningless.

    Rainwater Commandery was located in a remote area and themon people here lived in hardship. Nevertheless, news from the outside world could still reach this seemingly ordinary provincial city. Currently, they were discussing the news from the Divine Capital. That Emperor intended to lead a personal expedition to the Northern Frontier to personally preside over the war against the demons.

    Actually, speaking of this Emperor, when he was conferred a prince title in the North, he already hadmand of an army. He had led multiple sessful campaigns, whether was it to put down rebellions or exterminate bandits. Actually, when he was even younger, the Emperor had already demonstrated his extraordinary military talents. Later, when he rose in rebellion to seize the throne, that Northern Frontier Great General had to stay in ce because he had to defend against the demons. But the other generals in the Great Liang Dynasty had taken turnsmanding their troops against this Emperor. However, no one could truly defeat him.

    Today, many people would say that the Northern Frontier''s Great General was the number one general in the Great Liang Dynasty. But in reality, many would think that the Emperor was the number one general of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Since that was the case, the Emperor personally leading an expedition to the North would not have a disastrous impact on the northern war campaign. However, the problem was that if he went North, what would happen to the Divine Capital?

    The First Prince and the Second Prince were both excellent potential sessors to the throne, but they were still young. Without sufficient prestige, it was impossible to watch over the entire Divine Capital like the Great Liang Emperor.

    This is a major problem. Furthermore, there seemed to be no solution.

    When Chen Chao was listening to those discussions, he was thinking about other things. Why did the Great Liang Emperor want to personally lead an expedition?

    Was it because the war situation in the North had already reached a critical point that the Great Liang Emperor had to personally head North to resolve it? Or did something happen to that Northern Frontier Great General?

    "That Emperor of yours is a rare ruler of great talent and bold vision."

    At some point, Yu Xiyi woke up. He rubbed his head and the fatigue was swept clean.

    Chen Chao poured him a cup of wine and said, "That''s of course."

    The Great Liang Emperor''s talent and bold vision had actually far surpassed that Emperor Lingzong long ago. He could even bepared to the founding Emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty. It was just that while it was fine for people to know, they could not bring it up.

    Even the Great Liang Emperor himself could not take the initiative to mention it either.

    Yu Xiyi said, "Throughout my journey, I''ve witnessed many terrible scenes. Butpared to what I''ve read in books, these terrible scenes were much better. This is really quite a good world. I even want to meet this Nepenthe martial artist and see what kind of person he is."

    Chen Chao replied expressionlessly, "Clearly, even if you be a Sword Immortal, you are no match for His Majesty either."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not have many Nepenthe martial artists and the Great Liang Emperor had not made any moves for many years. Nobody knew what level this Emperor''s cultivation had already reached.

    Sword cultivators were the proudest in the world, this person was also that Hundred Year Sword''s master, he would naturally be even prouder. But at this moment, hearing something like this, he pondered and actually did not refute it. He just muttered, "You''re very right, I need some time."

    He acknowledged that even if he became a Nepenthe sword immortal, he would not be a match for the Great Liang Emperor either. However, he did not think that he would be unable to surpass this Great Liang Emperor in his lifetime. That was his pride and the pride of a sword cultivator.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "I''ve encountered other sword cultivators in the Divine Capital, but they seemed different from you."

    Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "How can those sword cultivators who depend on the major sects bepared to me?"

    Chen Chao gave an ''oh'' and said cunningly, "As expected."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and suddenly cursed, "Screw you!"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not say anything. His words were originally to probe Yu Xiyi.

    Sword cultivators in the world were actually split into two lineages too: the Heart Sword Lineage and the Hidden Sword Lineage.

    The Heart Sword Lineage declined back then and integrated into various cultivation sects of the world. Now, sword cultivators in the various major sects belonged to this lineage.

    Even those sword sects with primarily sword cultivators were of the Heart Sword Lineage too.

    Presently, there was only one ce in the world that was the Hidden Sword Lineage, that was the Sword Sect.

    Without any prefix, that sect was called Sword Sect.

    The Sword Sect had already vanished due to a secretive incident back then. After so many years, very few cultivators knew about the Sword Sect''s whereabouts. The disciples of the Sword Sect rarely appeared in the world too, but virtually every time they did, they would always first-rate Sword Dao geniuses of the contemporary era.

    Yu Xiyi''s origins had always been spected by the various major sects, but no one had obtained a definitive answer due to his elusive traces. Ever since he obtained Wild Grass, there was the asional news, but it was always fleeting.

    "A chatterbox like you, I think there''s no one who can''t get information out of you."

    Chen Chao teased, having an excellent impression of this young sword cultivator.

    Yu Xiyi raised his cup and downed the wine in one gulp. He was not too angry; after all, it was a minor matter. His previous annoyance was merely because the honest-looking guy in front of him entrapped him with words.

    After smacking his lips, Yu Xiyi was about to say something when he suddenly looked out the window. On the street outside, a young boy was currently running with great effort, stumbling and falling. It was evident that the muddy little fellow had been running for a long time and was now exhausted; struggling to keep going.

    The current him was probably making his final perseverance by relying on his willpower.

    At this juncture, he saw the tavern and without hesitation, the young boy ran into the tavern. As soon as he entered the tavern, a series of sharp curses echoed from the first floor. It sounded like a middle-aged man''s voice.

    Chen Chao could not help but recall the middle-aged shopkeeper he encountered before going upstairs. It seemed like the cursing voice came from him.

    As the scoldings rang out, that boy was pushed back onto the streets.

    He took a look at the second floor and just happened to meet the gazes of Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao could see a hint of despair and numbness in his eyes, as well as the feeble hope hidden in the depths.

    He was very familiar with that look.

    However, their eye contact was fleeting as the boy turned to run into the distance. But the moment he turned around, he bumped into an extremely big and tall body. Then, he stumbled and fell onto the street.

    Several figures appeared at the end of the street.

    Someone spoke indifferently, "Running? Where do you think you can escape?!"

    The boy remained seated on the ground, gritting his teeth, and tried to stand up. But soon, one of them stepped on his head, leaving him immobile.

    Those few people quickly walked over. Seeing this scene, they just turned to look at the surroundings.

    Themon people had originally poked their heads out when they heard the loud noise. But after seeing these people, they quickly shirked back and closed the door again.

    The leader of the group seemed very satisfied with these civilians'' reactions. After a coldugh, he ordered, "Take him away."

    Hearing this, someone immediately tied the boy up and was about to bring him away.

    Right at this moment, Yu Xiyi suddenly spoke up, "What do you think is going on?"

    He was naturally asking Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao looked at those people on the street and said, "They should be cultivators, but their cultivation realms aren''t high. That boy is an ordinary youth."

    Yu Xiyi asked, "Does this kind of thing happen often?"

    Chen Chao said, "You know the answer."

    When had cultivators viewed these ordinary civilians as human beings before?

    They were nothing more than pigs or dogs.

    Yu Xiyi said, "So, you all hate foreign cultivators very much?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "There are exceptions too. For example, a youngdy that I know is great."

    "I''ve also met that Saintess from the Myriad Heaven Pce before. She''s indeed pretty good."

    Yu Xiyi said, "She''s called Zhu Xia?"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Yu Xiyi said, "If I remember correctly. You seem to be a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty. When you encounter something like this, aren''t you stepping in?"

    How could such incidents be something new? In a ce like this, even if it was the local warden, he would probably be reluctant to intervene as well. After all, once he provoked foreign cultivators, it could lead to major problems.

    But Yu Xiyi felt that Chen Chao would not think this way. After all, when he was in Tianqing County, he had already killed qi refiners.

    Yu Xiyi knew about that incident too.

    Chen Chao still did not say anything. Except, when Yu Xiyi was talking, he was already walking downstairs.

    The tavern''s door was long closed. The shopkeeper stood guard at the entrance rather nervously.

    Chen Chao nced at him.

    The shopkeeper swallowed his saliva. Taking a look at the saber hanging from Chen Chao''s waist, he opened his mouth, "Guest..."

    Chen Chao ignored him and just pushed the door open.

    Those people were just about to leave when they saw a ck-robed youth.

    Chen Chao said very calmly, "Release him."

    His voice was very calm; without any fluctuations. But saying this was a powerful act in itself.

    The group turned their heads to look at the ck-robed youth.

 Chapter 199: The Silent Great Liang Law

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Silent Great Liang Law</h4>

    Yu Xiyi saw this scene in front of the window and found it rather interesting.

    If a sword cultivator like him wanted to kill someone, a mere thought would be enough to separate their heads from their bodies. But, he did not draw his sword.

    Because it was not his turn.

    Because Chen Chao was around.

    No matter which angle you looked at, Chen Chao taking action was the most appropriate thing to do.

    It was just that he was very curious: Would Chen Chao kill this group of people, or... chase them away?

    Chen Chao already arrived on the street. He looked at the young boy and repeated himself again, "Release him."

    Hearing these words, those people had rather strange expressions on their faces. Then they burst intoughter.

    They were a little surprised, then it was mockery.

    Those people also found it very interesting when looking at Chen Chao.

    A glimmer of hope shed in that boy''s eyes, but was concealed by him in an instant.

    "Do you know what you''re saying?"

    Someone said in a cold voice, "Do you want to die?"

    Chen Chao did not look at the others. He just looked at the leader and repeated again, "Let him go."

    Hearing this, peals ofughter erupted on the street again. Faraway, themon folks cautiously opened their doors and windows, leaving only a narrow gap through which they could secretly observe themotion on this street. These people were rather bold among the citizens of Great Liang, but their boldness only extended this far. In this remote provincial capital, the imperial court''s influence was rather ineffective. They might fear the county chief, but the real decision-makers were these cultivators.

    If these cultivators wanted to do something, what could anyone do to stop them?

    The street was rather quiet, quiet until the nervous breathing of the customers inside the tavern could be heard. They began to harborints towards the ck-d young man. If they wereter implicated because of him, they would resent him even more.

    Chen Chao could also hear those nervous breathing. Then, he became rather silent.

    When he was in Tianqing County, he had seen Guo Xi''s outburst of emotions, which almost led him to kill the magistrate, Mi Ke. He had also seen that daoist nun casually demolishing the residences of countless people,pletely disregarding the wails of themon people. In the Divine Capital, he had also witnessed cultivators showing no respect to the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators. But Tianqing County was too remote; other than that daoist nun and those few qi refiners, no other cultivators went there during those few years he spent there. In addition, he had killed many demons, so themon people were living quite the good life.

    But what about other areas of the Great Liang Dynasty?

    Chen Chao was rather silent.

    "Get lost if you don''t want to die!"

    The leader of the group nced at the saber at Chen Chao''s waist. Although he could not sense any aura from Chen Chao, he did not want to cause any unnecessaryplications either.

    After all, he only made this trip to capture this boy. He did not want to get involved in other things for the time being.

    Chen Chao was unmoved and just said, "This is the Rainwater Commandery, it''s within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty. Even if you all are cultivators, you must abide by thews of Great Liang too. Whatever wrong this boy hasmitted, he should be judged by thews of Great Liang!"

    It was stated very clearly in the rules established back then, to the extent that when Chen Chao killed those qi refiners, Song Lian used this rule to bring Chen Chao away from the hands of that daoist nun too.

    Of course, rules were rules, there were plenty of people who did not follow them. Otherwise, there would not be so many incidents either.

    The Dean had once said by thekeside that the greatest rule was the fist.

    Only when the fist was powerful enough, might the other party sit down and listen to your reasoning.

    "Great Liang''sws?"

    The leader gave a coldugh.

    Someone immediately walked out from behind him and reached out to grab Chen Chao.

    Qi surged from the person''s palm as he sneered. There was undisguised contempt in his eyes. Naturally, disdain meant not taking him seriously, and not taking someone seriously often led to poor oues.

    So, in the next moment, his hand was broken.

    Chen Chao''s fist smashed into his hand. With a crack, his bone jutted out from the sleeve, apanied by some blood, looking gruesome.

    Before that person could cry out in pain, Chen Chao''s fist smashed into his face.

    With a crack, his nose was broken.

    Blood sttered all over his face.

    Seeing this scene, Yu Xiyi was stunned. A momentter, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Really a martial artist."

    Themon people who had been secretly peering through the window and door slits were also stunned, especially that shopkeeper. He had finally mustered the courage to look outside, only to witness such a scene. In an instant, hisplexion turned extremely pale. When he turned his head around, his knees actually went soft and he fell to the ground.

    That person copsed, his life hanging in the bnce. The others rushed forward when they saw the situation.

    A momentter, following several loud noises, multiple bursts of blood sttered, creating bright red waves in the air. When the bloodnded on the ground, the street was adorned with several blood blossoms.

    No one managed to cry out, the street was still eerily silent.

    The leader''s expression slightly changed. He had not expected things to develop this way, this somewhat exceeded his expectations

    Looking at Chen Chao, he asked with a frown, "Who are you?!"

    Chen Chao also looked at him and replied, "It''s none of your business who I am."

    Earlier, when Chen Chao mentioned the "Great Liang Law," the man did not take it seriously. That was precisely the result Chen Chao had anticipated. Therefore, he was not surprised.

    The leader of the group furrowed his brows and opened his mouth to say, "Do you know who I..."

    His voice suddenly stopped.

    He wanted to say many things, but the young man before him did not want to listen, so he could not say anything.

    He was struck in the chest by a punch, then he flew out like a kite with a broken string,nding far away, unable to get up again.

    Everything happened extremely quickly due to the difference in cultivation realms, so there was no intense sensation.

    The street was quiet to begin with. But now, it was even quieter.

    That boy had not spoken from the beginning because he was too stunned to say anything.

    He finally reacted now, but the first thing he said was to run.

    "Hurry up and run!"

    Tears welled up in the young man''s eyes as he gritted his teeth and spoke in an urgent tone.

    He had once hoped that someone woulde to save him, but when such a situation actually happened, he became very worried about Chen Chao''s safety. It was because he knew all too well what kind of existence stood behind those people.

    Chen Chao was indifferent.

    Yu Xiyi kept watching this scene from the window.

    He had been watching Chen Chao ever since he went downstairs. He had wondered what Chen Chao was going to do, whether he would use his identity as a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty to make those people apprehensive. However, he had not expected this young man to act so straightforwardly and start taking action.

    Were the Great Liang Dynasty''s martial artists all like this?

    Yu Xiyi had not interacted much with martial artists before, so he felt a bit puzzled, but mostly, he found it intriguing.

    Really very interesting.

    This young man in front of him was more intriguing than any other youth he had ever met.

    But he soon looked towards the distance.

    After amotion, the sound of many footsteps sounded out from afar.

    Several daoists dressed in gray robes flew over from a distant building, lightlynding on the long street gracefully.

    These daoists were all wearing the same type of robes. Looking at them, one would know that they came from the same ce. They held daoist whisks in their hands, their expressions stern, and their auras not weak. However, it was unclear which daoist temple they belonged to.

    They stopped not far away and looked at Chen Chao with expressionless faces.

    Further away, some men dressed in low-ranking official attire appeared, sabers hanging at their waists. They were wearing ck official boots, but their auras were very weak. They were all martial artists who had just started cultivating. Some of them might not even be considered cultivators yet, just ordinary people who were physically strong. It was evident that they were constables from some government office.

    The constables stood on both sides of the street and this was when two figures emerged at the end of the long street.

    One of them was short and chubby, wearing an ill-fitting official robe. His round face looked greasy and one could not help but wonder where all that grease came from. How much of the people''s wealth had he extorted?

    Seeing this short and chubby figure, many of the onlookers hiding behind the doors gritted their teeth in anger.

    They were not outsiders, they naturally recognized that this fellow was the local county chief.

    From their emotions, one could tell that this fellow was definitely not a good person.

    As this county chief appeared, a daoist in green robes also appeared by his side.

    The daoist was slender, exuding an air of elegance and sagely air. Standing with his hands behind his back, his aura was profound. He was a cultivator whose cultivation realm was not low.

    "Where did this scoundrele from?!"

    As the county chief shouted fiercely, the silence on the long street was instantly shattered.

 Chapter 200: Blank Paper

    <h4>Chapter 200: nk Paper</h4>

    "Who is this audacious scoundrel?! How dare you disregard thews of Great Liang andmit murder on the street?!" The county chief shouted at the top of his voice.

    Whether was it due to being overly agitated or because he was extremely plump, his face turned extremely red with a single yell. Then, he began panting heavily.

    It looked extremelyical.

    "If you still have some conscience left, you should surrender now and submit to judgment. Perhaps this official might show leniency so as to not implicate others!" The county chief rubbed his chest. This sentence was clearly not as vigorous as his previous yell. Nevertheless, as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately turned to the daoist in green robes on the other side, his face full of ttery.

    The daoist in green robes was expressionless, he just looked at Chen Chao.

    Seeing that his words received no response from the ck-d young man on the opposite end, the county chief''s expression turned ugly, and he cursed, "What are you all still standing there for? Why haven''t you tied up that guy yet? If he dares to resist, kill him on the spot!"

    Hearing this, the constables exchanged nces. So many immortal masters were lying on the ground over there, their fate unknown. It was sufficient to prove that the ck-d youth who looked ordinary, was anything but ordinary. If they rushed over now, they might not be able to capture the ck-d youth, but instead be one of the incapacitated ones themselves.

    Seeing that he could notmand his subordinates, the county chief''s expression became extremely ugly. However, he knew that his men were only capable of bullying ordinarymoners normally. When they encountered a real challenge, they would definitely be helpless. He decided not to say anymore and instead looked at the daoist in green robes beside him, whispering, "Exalted Immortal, since this person dares tomit violence, he must be no ordinary individual. I''m afraid this lowly official''s subordinates are no match for him."

    The county chief was an official of Great Liang, logically speaking, he should only address himself as ''lowly official'' when addressing the state capital''s officials. This daoist in green robes was clearly not a daoist who held an official position in the Great Liang Dynasty, he should not be addressed in such a way.

    The daoist in green robes nced at the county chief and said with some disgust. "This is your territory and it happened in the city too. After such an incident urred, are you not going to give us an exnation?"

    Hearing this, the county chief''s face immediately broke into a sweat. If they were alone instead of being outside, he might have already knelt down long ago. However, with so many people watching at this moment, he had to maintain some semnce of dignity. After all, it would not sound good if it spreadter.

    "Exalted Immortal, this lowly official''s subordinates are all useless things who only know how to eat and drink. How can they be mentioned in the same breath with you immortal masters? I implore Exalted Immortal to uphold justice and capture this scoundrel."

    The county chief was drenched in sweat. He feared that if the daoist in green robes still did not let him off, he would be scared to death on the spot.

    The daoist in green robes could not be bothered to argue with him and instead looked at Chen Chao, asking, "Which sect does Fellow Daoist belong to? Why did you kill my sect''s disciples for no reason?"

    Hearing this question, themon people hidden behind the door slits found it shameless, but they dared not say anything at the moment.

    They held their breath and some even pulled their door slits narrower.

    Chen Chao looked at the daoist in green robes and said calmly, "It''s not entirely without reason. They were apprehending this boy here and I happened toe across it. So, I asked them to release him. Whatever grave crime this boy may havemitted, it should be judged by Great Liang''sws. How can they take him away in private?"

    The daoist in green robesughed coldly and said, "This boy is a disciple of our sect. He couldn''t endure hardships, so he sneaked down the mountain. This eminent self dispatched people to bring him back to the mountain. What fault is there in that? On the contrary, it seems like Fellow Daoist ispletely unreasonable. You killed our sect''s disciples without authorization, do you really think that our Sublime Bright Daoist Sect is easy to bully?!"

    He had a way of words, skillfully shifting all the me onto Chen Chao.

    Furthermore, he even brought up his sect, Sublime Bright Sect. This sect was one of the top sects in Cang Prefecture. Even if Chen Chao had some background, he might not be able to provoke such an existence.

    The county chief also chimed in, "You are absolutely right! Since this is an internal matter of the Immortal Sect, what do thews of Great Liang have to do with it? It seems like it''s you who disregarded the Great Liang''sws, and killed so many immortal masters without authorization. You deserve punishment!"

    He was definitely choosing to stand with the daoist in green robes.

    Chen Chao remained indifferent and said, "Since you im that this boy is a disciple from your mountain, where''s the evidence? I don''t sense even a trace of qi from his body. How about I follow you to the government office and check if it''s officially registered?!"

    ording to the agreement made back then, when a foreign cultivation sect epted a disciple, or expelled their disciples, they needed to register it at a nearby Great Liang warden office. However, this was merely a formality, no cultivation sect would really follow it. Simrly, there would not be Great Liang government offices that fixate on this either.

    Therefore, no matter what was said or done, it was all meaningless.

    The daoist in green robes gave a coldugh, "Since Fellow Daoist insists on harassing with unreasonable demands, this eminent self wants to see how capable Fellow Daoist is!"

    Chen Chao waved his hand, took a few steps, and untied the ropes on the boy before saying, "The truth can be revealed clearly. But are thews of Great Liang really useless? You abducted a citizen of my Great Liang Dynasty. You, as the county chief, not only turned a blind eye to it, you''re even helping them?"

    Upon hearing this, the county chief shouted angrily, "Insolence! How dare you make nderous remarks, spewing lies, and using this official! It was clearly you whomitted a crime first. Now, you''re even stirring up trouble here. Is someone like you showing any regard for my Great Liang''sws? Which use in thews of Great Liang states that you canmit murder on the streets?!"

    Chen Chao looked at the county chief and said nothing.

    However, in an instant, the bodies lying in front of him who were supposed to be dead, suddenly began to cough. For a moment, the street became extremely noisy.

    The sound of painful coughing lingered incessantly, making the county chief''s expression rather ugly.

    "ording to Great Liang''sws, I was merely stopping them frommitting violence, I didn''t kill anyone either. What will you do?"

    Chen Chao looked at that county chief and also looked at that daoist in green robes.

    After he killed those qi refiners cultivators, Chen Chao studied thews of Great Liang carefully and understood many things, and about how certain matters should be handled. He remembered clearly that his actions did not constitute a major crime ording to Great Liang''sws.

    Despiteing from the imperial examinations, in reality, the County Chief had long forgotten thews of Great Liang over the years. How could he still say anything?

    Upstairs, Yu Xiyi had been looking at the street the entire time, briefly falling silent. He saw a hint of white mist emanating from the noses and mouths of the cultivators who fell to the ground. He naturally guessed that it was this white mist that caused them to fall into a state simr to death. However, he had some doubts too.

    Weren''t martial artists famous for only tempering their physiques? Since when did this young man in front of him learn other techniques

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "What Great Liang''sws?"

    The daoist in green robes gave a coldugh, "In Rainwater Commandery, I''m Great Liang''sw!"

    At this point, he did not want to waste any more words. No matter how formidable the young man in front of him was, it would be over after killing him. Could a dead man debate Great Liang''sws with him?

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "These words are really arrogant. You dare to utter such words in our Great Liang Dynasty, you truly deserve to die."

    The daoist in green robes did not react at all, he just waved his hand.

    The daoists who had long be impatient began to move.

    A daoist swung his whisk and countless threads instantly rushed toward Chen Chao.

    Other daoists shot toward Chen Chao, their robes fluttering heavily, looking terrifying.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unfazed, he just pulled the boy back to evade the assaulting whisk. Then, he took a step forward and unsheathed his broken saber. A sharp saber light shed toward the seemingly surging silk threads.

    The daoist''s expression changed and he controlled the silk threads to entangle Chen Chao''s saber. Unfortunately, when the silk threads met Chen Chao''s broken saber, they were all cut off.

    Countless threads fell to the ground, looking like someone''s severed hair.

    At the same time, another daoist already arrived at Chen Chao''s side.

    He swung his whisk and his other handunched a palm strike.

    A terrifying qi surged out of his palm, aiming for Chen Chao''s head. But Chen Chao did not dodge, he just charged at that daoist.

    The daoist was stunned. He never expected that Chen Chao would not dodge, but even take the initiative to charge at him.

 Chapter 201: Green-robed Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 201: Green-robed Daoist</h4>

    With a spluttering sound, that daoist spurted a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, crashing through a family''s courtyard wall. Then, he fell into the debris. A cry of rm came from over there, but it quickly subsided.

    There was a couple in that courtyard. The woman looked at the shattered courtyard wall, looked at the daoist lying in the ruins, and was very shocked. The scream earlier was precisely by her. At this moment, her mouth was tightly covered by the man next to her. She could not make a sound at this moment, but she bit the man''s hand, causing fresh blood to drip continuously.

    The man ignored the pain, he just looked at the dying daoist who was lying in the ruins with delight in his eyes.

    He was even considering whether to get a kitchen knife to hack this fellow dead. But after thinking about it, he dropped the idea.

    Some things would probably bring a great disaster once done.

    But after being oppressed for so long, he really wanted to revolt too.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The battle on the street continued.

    After drawing his saber, two daoists had already arrived next to Chen Chao. After sending one flying, the other''s whisk was alsoing down at his head with a terrifying might. However, with a streak of saber light shed past, a trace of blood appeared on the daoist''s neck. Blood flowed out continuously, quickly staining his daoist robe. He let go of the whisk and held his neck with both hands, his eyes filled with fear and unwillingness.

    But a momentter, he also fell to the ground like a lump of mud.

    Chen Chao did not look at him but instead weed the two other daoists. Swinging his broken saber with force, a brilliant saber light shot out, dividing heaven and earth. The street was instantly fissured. The daoist standing in the middle of the street was sliced apart by the strike, his body instantly splitting in half, with blood sttering everywhere.

    The scene was very gruesome.

    The young man who was dragged to the back saw this scene and his eyes widened. How could he have expected that the ck-d young man before him could be so strong?

    Actually, to the casual observer, the two of them appeared to be around the same age.

    Chen Chao continued to advance and the remaining daoists also rushed forward.

    His previous killing hadpletely infuriated these usually pampered and privileged cultivators. They had long forgotten what was fear, or perhaps had none to begin with. At this moment, all they could think of was killing Chen Chao here and avenging their fellow disciples.

    Or perhaps it was not about avenging their fellow disciples, but simply because they felt humiliated, so they wanted to end this humiliation.

    In the distance, when the county chief witnessed the gruesome scene, how could he still say anything? He desperately wished to leave immediately and did not want to stay for a second longer. Except, his two legs had turned to jelly at this moment, how could he walk?

    .

    One of the constables next to him had sharp eyes and quickly helped the county chief up. He could see clearly that if he did not help, this county chief mightpletely copse and be unable to stand up again.

    The county chief''splexion turned deathly pale. Seeing this scene, he spoke with fear in his heart, "Where did this god of ughtere from?"

    The constable''s expression was also very ugly as he looked at the county chief beside him, "How would this lowly official know? However, it seems like he came prepared. Could he be the enemy of these immortal masters?"

    His voice was very soft, afraid of being overheard. But little did he know that the daoist in the green robes had a profound cultivation. How could this bit of sound escape his ears?

    He took a look at that constable and crushed him to death with a single hand.

    He casually tossed the dead body. The corpse smashed through the side wall of the courtyard and fell into a deep well inside.

    This time, there was no sound at all.

    The civilians over there trembled and did not dare to speak.

    The county chief who had no one to support him could no longer hold on. He quickly plopped down, his expression bing extremely ugly. It actually turned somewhat purple.

    The constables standing by the side dared not make any moves either. They even wanted to retreat, but they did not dare to act rashly. They were also terrified that the green-robed daoist might take his anger out on themter.

    Enduring a beating would be one thing, but if they were caught by the green-robed daoist, they would probably lose their lives.

    "Worthless! All a bunch of worthless trash!"

    Watching two more daoists being hacked to death by Chen Chao''s saber, the green-robed daoist could no longer hold himself back.

    He took a step forward. A gust of wind blew on the streets and his daoist robes fluttered in the wind.

    He casually tossed several talismans out. After those talismans were suspended in mid-air, they suddenly burst into fierce mes and instantly rushed towards Chen Chao.

    However, in the next moment, a saber light swiped by, forcibly creating a passageway through therge fire.

    The ck-d youth emerged from within, then arrived in front of him.

    After the green-robed daoist threw the talismans out, he formed hand seals to unleash his next attack. But at this moment, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of him. He threw a punch out and directly caused the daoist''s shoulder to emit a crack. His bones shattered and he naturally could not form seals with his hands anymore.

    Enduring the excruciating pain, the green-robed daoist looked at the young martial artist before him and cursed, "Where did this uncouth martial artiste from?!"

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Not telling you."

    Done talking, he pped the temples of the green-robed daoist''s head with his saber. In an instant, it left this daoist who had lived afortable life feeling dazed and unable to focus his mind anymore.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao smashed the daoist''s other shoulder with his saber. A simr sound came from here too.

    His bones over here also shattered.

    Enduring the pain, the green-robed daoist quickly raised his hand, attempting tond a palm strike. But his movements were extremely sluggish. When he raised his hand, Chen Chao''s fistnded on his chest, dispersing his qi entirely.

    The green-robed daoist spat out arge mouthful of blood, his entire body bing extremely weak, and hisplexion turning even worse.

    Only then, did Chen Chao slowly sheath his saber. Holding the daoist''s head down, he asked with a smile, "A Divine Trove cultivator like you, have you never seen the world before?"

    From the very beginning, the oue of this battle had been destined. The opponent had greatly underestimated him. Even though he had recognized his status as a martial artist, he actually did not take him seriously. As a result, the final oue was easily predictable.

    Facing a martial artist in closebat, the green-robed daoist''s fate was bound to be grim: that much was certain.

    Chen Chao held the daoist''s head and asked, "Did you tell me previously that you''re the Great Liang''sw in this Rainwater Commandery?"

    At this moment, the green-robed daoist was just continuously spitting out blood, how could he still say anything? He lifted his head, eyes filled with resentment, but he could not say a word at this moment, looking very miserable.

    Chen Chao looked at him and smiled.

 Chapter 202: Actually, Im Great Liangs Law

    <h4>Chapter 202: Actually, I''m Great Liang''s Law</h4>

    The battle began swiftly and ended just as quickly. All the daoists from the Sublime Bright Daoist Sect were dead. Only this green-robed daoist remained, who was still miserably alive at present.

    As the smoke and dust rose, the people standing on the street were filled with immense fear, especially the constables from the imperial court government office. At this moment, they could not utter a word and all of them stood nervously at the side of the street.

    The county chief, who had already fallen to the ground and could not stand up, now had no courage to get up when he saw this scene. He wished he could faint right there, how could he dare to look at such a situation?

    However, he also knew that he had definitely provoked a huge disaster. Even if the ck-d youth spared his lifeter, wouldn''t the cultivators from the Sublime Bright Sect direct their anger at him for today''s events? Thinking about the methods of the Sublime Bright Sect, the county chief''splexion became even more unsightly. He even had thoughts of death.

    Chen Chao nced at him and noticed the ground in front of him had be damp, which he was immediately rather disgusted by. He turned his head back and looked at the green-robed daoist again.

    The current condition of the green-robed daoist was even more miserable. His face was covered in blood, and he could not lift his two arms. His qi was dissipating, making it difficult to gather. He actually had many techniques he failed to employ earlier, it was just because he underestimated Chen Chao too much. Otherwise, he would not have been defeated so quickly.

    Chen Chao had already sheathed his saber, but the next moment, his legs were broken.

    He could not stand and could only kneel in front of this ck-d youth.

    Blood flowed from his mouth continuously, dripping onto the ground.

    Themoners hiding behind the door slits were very excited when they saw this scene.

    The cultivators from the Sublime Bright Sect had been acting tyrannically in Rainwater Commandery for many years. The imperial court had never dared to say anything and they were severely abused. Now, someone had finallye to help them vent their grievances. They were naturally ted.

    Yu Xiyi had been watching this scene from the second-floor window this entire time and was silent for a long time. These cultivators posed no threat to him, but he felt that he might not be as decisive as the young martial artist if he had drawn his sword. Especially when he was at the Divine Trove Realm, he doubted he could have resolved the battle so quickly.

    Therefore, he thought about many things and discovered that he admired the ck-d youth even more. After all, what Chen Chao had just demonstrated was truly impressive.

    He also figured out how Chen Chao was able to defeat Song Changxi in the martial exam.

    In the face of life and death, this young man knew exactly how to choose.

    At this moment, Chen Chao was currently looking at the green-robed daoist kneeling before him.

    The green-robed daoist''s current state was undeniably pitiful, but his eyes were still filled with anger and resentment. He stared at Chen Chao and said, "Do you know what you''re doing? How dare you kill disciples of our Sublime Bright Sect!"

    The weight of the three words ''Sublime Bright Sect'' was naturally immense. It was a major sect of the Longevity Dao lineage in Daoism and held a venerated position in Cang Prefecture. How could the average person dare provoke them?

    Chen Chao looked at him and replied with a faint smile, "I''ve already killed them, what else can I do?"

    Hearing this, the green-robed daoist''s expression became extremely ugly. He least wanted to see the nonchnt demeanor of the young man before him. He had clearly provoked a catastrophe, but he remained as indifferent as ever, what did this mean?

    Was he truly fearless?

    This was thest thing he wanted to see.

    "Don''t think too much. Anyway, your deaths are justified. Viting the Great Liang''sws isn''t some trivial matter."

    Chen Chao looked at the county chief and asked lightly, "What do you think?"

    The county chief had long been scared out of his wits. At this moment, how could he still dare to say anything? Currently, the situation was unclear. No matter which side he leaned toward, it was obviously not a good choice. The best thing for him to do was to observe quietly, say nothing, and naturally do nothing as well.

    However, his inadvertent nce caught a glimpse of the look in the eyes of the ck-d youth. He saw coldness and unmasked killing intent in that pair of eyes.

    That was a terrifying pair of eyes.

    The county chief''s expression turned extremely ugly. He opened his mouth and was just about to say something.

    "Great Liang''sws?!"

    The green-robed daoist spat out a broken tooth and said madly, "You dare to speak of the Great Liang''sws when you''ve killed people like this?!"

    The green-robed daoist was filled with boundless rage. It was already unfortunate to sumb at the hands of this ck-d youth, but he never expected that the young man in front of him would actually frame them with a charge under Great Liang''sws. For them, this was the most humiliating thing.

    For a foreign cultivator to die was one thing, but to also bear the crime of having vited Great Liang''sws after dying, how could this be eptable to these cultivators who had always looked down on the secr world''s dynasty?

    This was unprecedented humiliation.

    Chen Chao looked at the green-robed daoist and said very calmly, "Many people saw that you killed the constable from the government office."

    He was looking at those constables when he spoke.

    Those constables subconsciously looked at the distant corpse, he was indeed killed by the green-robed daoist earlier.

    Furthermore, that constable had not done anything but suffered this unwarranted cmity.

    Seeing the young man''s gaze sweeping over them, the constables quickly nodded. They did not know Chen Chao''s identity, but they were well aware that if they did not nod their heads, their fate would likely be very tragic.

    Retracting his gaze with satisfaction, Chen Chao looked towards that green-robed daoist and said, "You killed an official of the Great Liang Dynasty for no reason. ording to the Great Liang''sws, you will be sentenced to death."

    This rule was also part of the agreement back then. But over the years, no one had truly cared about it. Whether cultivators killedmoners or officials, no one had really taken it to heart.

    The green-robed daoist seemed somewhat dazed. But he quickly gritted his teeth and asked, "What about them?!"

    Those daoists who died on the spot, what was it for?

    This was indeed a problem.

    The events that happened on the street truly took ce very quickly.

    Actually, it did not seem to make much sense.

    Chen Chao already took action before figuring out that boy''s identity.

    Then, a battle took ce and so many daoists from the Sublime Bright Sect died.

    No matter how you looked at it, this was not a simple matter.

    Chen Chao looked at the green-robed daoist and fell silent for a moment, as if he was thinking of a reason.

    The green-robed daoist knelt on the ground, watching his blood flow continuously from his wounds. For a moment, it was unknown what he was thinking about.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, Chen Chao shook his head.

    The green-robed daoist was about to say something sarcastic, even if it was thest thing he could say before his death.

    But Chen Chao did not give him the chance. He simply lifted his ck robe, revealing a waist badge hanging at his waist.

    The waist badge looked ordinary, but what was unusual were therge characters engraved on it.

    Rainwater Commandery''s Warden

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "Since you attempted to assassinate this official, what reason do you all have to not die?"

    The tone of this sentence was a little loud, so it echoed through the street.

    ''This official'', this form of address greatly roused themoners behind the doors.

    Turns out that this youth was an official from the imperial court.

    The green-robed daoist looked at the waist badge, his expression bing extremely fascinating.

    Chen Chao took off the waist badge and raised it up.

    Then everyone saw the words Rainwater Commandery''s Warden

    The county chief was stunned.

    In the early spring ofst year, Rainwater Commandery''s warden died while in office. After reporting it, the prefecture office had not sent a new warden. At that time, the county chief thought that it was probably because no one wanted toe to this damn ce, so he did not pay much attention to it.

    A year passed and many people had likely forgotten about this matter.

    No one expected that at this time, Chen Chao came.

    He was the newly appointed Rainwater Commandery''s warden.

    That was also why when Yu Xiyi asked him if he was going to take action, he stood up and came to the street.

    As the appointed warden, when he saw that a civilian was being abducted by people in the city under his jurisdiction, it was only natural to question it.

    Those foreign cultivators attacked him, the local warden, so they naturally had reasons to die.

    Everything was very reasonable.

    The green-robed daoist fell into deep silence.

    After Song Lian left for the northern border, Chen Chao was currently still the Commander of the Left Guard. But although this position of Commander of the Left Guard was sufficiently high, it had no authority over Rainwater Commandery.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "Earlier, you imed to be Great Liang''sw in Rainwater Commandery. Actually, that''s incorrect. In matters like this, I''m the Great Liang''sw."

    Rainwater Commandery''s warden was responsible for maintaining peace and stability in the region. So the people really had to obey him when it came to such matters.

    That was how the Great Liang''sws were written.

    The agreement back then was also written like this.

    Chen Chao also acted in ordance with it.

 Chapter 203: Something Stale

    <h4>Chapter 203: Something Stale</h4>

    The green-robed daoist copsed, fresh blood flowing from his mouth. His vitality gradually dissipated and he turned into a lifeless body in the end.

    The constables all knelt down. Previously, due to the green-robed daoist''s presence, they did not dare to say or do anything. But now that the green-robed daoist was dead, they could naturally only kneel to show their respect to the newly appointed warden of Rainwater Commandery.

    The county chief did not need to kneel, but he could not get up at the moment.

    Having been an official for many years, he had never cared about the life and death of themon people. His only concern was how to climb the ranks and protect his own life. Now, he thought about many things, and his expression changed constantly, because he remembered the words he had said earlier.

    He had said many unsavory words to this young man in front of him, but now, the other party was telling him that he was the newly appointed warden. Furthermore, he was so young. It was clear that he had an extremely deep background in the imperial court. Since that was the case, it was self-evident what it meant for him to offend this youth.

    Chen Chao nced at the county chief. He did not have any good impression of this fat man.

    Nheless, he still casually asked, "Lord County Chief, what happened today?"

    The county chief pondered for a long time, his face changing constantly. Finally, he spoke in a trembling voice, "As this lowly official saw it, it was those viins from the Sublime Bright Sect who tried to harm Your Excellency. That''s why they were killed on the street by Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao rubbed his wrist and said, "Seems like it''s not detailed enough."

    The county chief''s expression became extremely ugly. He quickly reorganized the words in his mind and said cautiously, "At first, the viins from the Sublime Bright Sect were abducting a civilian. Your Excellency intervened to stop them, but they were seized with crazy ideas and actually dared to attack Your Excellency. In order to protect themon people, Your Excellency had no choice but to kill them!"

    Although the county chief and Chen Chao were equal in rank, he still unconsciously used "lowly official" to refer to himself.

    Chen Chao looked at him and did not speak for a long time.

    The county chief quickly got up from the ground and did not dare to look at Chen Chao. He kept his head low, sweat dripping non-stop from his face. He took a look at the green-robed daoist who was dead yet still had his eyes open, his expression bing extremely ugly. He did not dare to speak and also discreetly shifted his gaze away.

    Chen Chao gave a coldugh and said, "If Lord County Chief continues serving for a few more years, I''m afraid that thesemon people won''t survive."

    Hearing this, the county chief''s head was buried deeper.

    It was uncertain what he was thinking about.

    Although warden and county chief were of equivalent official ranks, the other party did not have the authority to govern him. But when he saw what happened on the street, how could he still harbor such thoughts?

    He had never heard of a warden who dared to kill a cultivator openly on the street.

    Other than the incident that caused a great sensation in the Divine Capital.

    Suddenly... he thought of something.

    A young man in ck, carrying a saber...

    The county chief''splexion worsened. Back then, the youth who killed the foreign cultivators in Wei Prefecture, and waster sent to the Divine Capital but did not die in the end, and instead became the champion of the martial exam in the Myriad Willow Convention, he seemed to be dressed like this?

    The county chief''s expression became incredibly unsightly.

    If it was that fierce person, what else could he say?

    Most likely, with just one word from him, not only could his official position be forfeited, even if his puny life was forfeited, what could he do about it?

    Chen Chao did not have the time to contemte what he was thinking. He just ordered, "Take all these corpses back to the warden''s office and watch them closely. If they go missing, you know the consequences."

    The constables exchanged nces but dared not say a word. Today''s events definitely could not be covered up. The immortal masters up the mountains would surely have special means of knowing about the deaths of these people. At that time, how could this incident be cleaned up?

    They were very worried, but they did not dare to utter a single word at the moment, because this young warden in front of them was evidently even more ferocious. Otherwise, he would not have done something like killing cultivators on the streets.

    Let alone so many of them...

    Chen Chao ignored them. He just turned around and walked towards that boy.

    The boy was still sitting on the ground, somewhat absentminded.

    Chen Chao pulled him up.

    The boy looked at this peer with many emotions in his eyes.

    "Follow me."

    Chen Chao dropped this sentence and walked towards the tavern.

    The tavern''s door was closed, but that shopkeeper had been watching the events happening on the street. When he saw Chen Chao approaching the tavern, he opened the door tremblingly and subconsciously wanted to kneel down.

    "Lord Warden..."

    "Why are you kneeling?"

    Chen Chao nced at him and shook his head, saying, "There''s no need to kneel."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Returning to the second floor, all the other customers had already left, leaving only Yu Xiyi there.

    Chen Chao sat down with the boy and Yu Xiyi went straight to the point, "So, you were assigned a position here from the very beginning?"

    Chen Chao ced the waist token on the table and therge characters on it were very conspicuous.

    "Otherwise?"

    Ever since hisst encounter with the Lord Warden Commander in the Divine Capital, the Lord Warden had given him several options to choose from. Chen Chao did not want to go to the Northern Frontier, nor did he want to stay in the Divine Capital. However, thest option perfectly aligned with that Lord Warden''s intentions.

    Toe to Cang Prefecture and serve as the warden of Rainwater Commandery.

    Yu Xiyi nced at the young man, furrowed his brows, andmented, "Even if you were assigned here, your actions seem a bit excessive. Sublime Bright Sect really has a Nepenthe cultivator holding down the fort."

    As a major daoist sect of the Longevity Dao lineage, the Sublime Bright Sect was iparable to ordinary small sects.

    Many powerful cultivators existed in this sect.

    Chen Chao said, "I have a sword cultivator friend too."

    Yu Xiyi sneered, "If you encounter that Nepenthe cultivator, even if it''s me, I''ll have to flee right away too."

    "Moreover, I can''t stay here for too long."

    Yu Xiyi grinned and said, "I don''t think that Nepenthe cultivator will personally take action, but for ordinary cultivators, as long as they crossed the Divine Trove Realm... Even if you can win against them, what about those at the Great Beyond Realm?"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Back in Tianqing County, that Great Beyond Realm old hag tried to kill me but failed."

    Yu Xiyi sneered coldly.

    For an ordinary cultivator to leapfrog a realm and kill someone was already a difficult challenge. Furthermore, even if they wanted to aplish such a feat, they needed impable timing and favorable conditions too.

    Chen Chao set off a storm in Rainwater Commandery and it was evident that this was no trifling matter. It would not take long before he had to face the consequences.

    Chen Chao said, "It won''t take long for them to react, but before that, I think you''ll definitely be interested in hearing a story with me."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and did not say anything.

    While Chen Chao turned to the boy who was still in fright and asked, "What happened?"

    The young man was silent for a while and did not immediately answer this question. Instead, he asked hesitantly, "Can you help us?"

    The word ''us'' held many implications.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course."

    The young man looked into Chen Chao''s eyes earnestly. Although Chen Chao did not say anything, his gaze was resolute.

    It was unknown how long had passed, the boy began to recount his story.

    He was a local resident of Rainwater Commandery and his parents had died since young. For many years, he survived by begging and with the help of his neighbors, he managed to survive until this day. As he grew older, he often hunted in the surrounding mountains and forests to make a living. Although there were demons everywhere in the area, he had no choice in order to survive. Somehow, he was lucky enough not to have been killed by those demons after so many years.

    Even so, he knew he might still end up dead in some dark alley one day.

    In this world, people dying was nothing new.

    There were several days when he returned from the mountains empty-handed. He had not eaten for many days already.

    Hence, he thought of a ce.

    About a year ago, the Sublime Bright Sect, a sect under the Longevity Dao lineage, was recruiting disciples in Rainwater Commandery. Posters were stered all over the city. It was just that he had never dreamed of bing such an immortal master. Having witnessed so many ordinary people being bullied by those so-called immortal masters, he did not want to be someone like that. Therefore, he never went to try out.

    Butter, when he had no other options, he decided to give it a try. Unexpectedly, he was lucky enough to be chosen. After having several good meals, he was brought to the Sublime Bright Sect along with many others who were also struggling in life and dreaming of soaring to the sky. The Sublime Bright Sect said they would teach some basic daoist techniques and see if they could cultivate. At first, they were indeed given a set of incantations to practice.

    However, many people could not even understand those incantations. There were many literate people under the rule of Great Liang, but even more illiteratemoners.

    Those who could understand were unable to learn anything either.

    At first, everyone still dreamed that they would be able to step into cultivation soon, bing the immortal masters that themon people spoke of, and they would no longer fear the demons that ran rampant in the world. However, just two monthster, things started to be bizarre.

    Every ten days, everyone would be taken into a cave filled with white mist, and they had to find the things ced by the cultivators in advance before they could leave. The white mist should be poisonous, even a robust person would feel difort inside too. Feeling dizziness was mild, while more severe symptoms were weakness in the limbs, and the worst case was vomiting blood inrge mouthfuls after entering.

    The boy recalled the painful memories and frowned, his expression extremely ugly. His eyes were full of fear, "People die every day, every day!"

 Chapter 204: Breaking Through is a Simple Thing

    <h4>Chapter 204: Breaking Through is a Simple Thing</h4>

    It was clear that the young man did not want to dwell too much on those memories.

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows slightly and asked, "What kind of heretic techniques are those people in Sublime Bright Sect cultivating?"

    In this world of cultivators, there were various schools and sects, Many daoist techniques cultivated by heretic path cultivators were not epted by other cultivators because they were overly malevolent. Most of these techniques involved sacrificing living beings or absorbing others'' cultivation. In any case, they were not epted by people. Therefore, some sects could only cultivate such techniques in secret and not let outsiders know about it.

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi naturally assumed that Sublime Bright Sect was researching heretic techniques.

    But, Chen Chao did not react much to this and said, "Continue"

    The boy took a deep breath, then continued his story.

    Those of them without cultivation or even aptitude for cultivation, were deceived into joining Sublime Bright Sect. They were hoodwinked into that mist-filled cave from time to time. Many people could not adapt, and thus, would soon die. The survivors would obtain a single medicinal pill to make up for their bodies'' damage.

    All in all, their situation was very grim.

    Those who survived did not know when they might die next, and the bodies of those youth who died were buried in some random ce.

    To outsiders, the Sublime Bright Sect might seem like a daoism site for cultivation, but for them, it likely was not.

    Yes, for them, it was more like purgatory, it was the abyss of death.

    The boy also knew that if he continued to stay, he would definitely die in that cave someday. So, on a certain night, he discussed with a few other youths and chose to escape under the cover of darkness. However, they were just ordinary youths, how could they escape as easily as they hoped?

    That night, the other youths who escaped with him were quickly captured and executed, while only he managed to escape, vanishing into the vast forest.

    Benefiting from his years of survival in that forest since young, he managed to avoid being captured and ran around in the forest all night. In an ident arising from many causes, he actually shook off those Sublime Bright Sect cultivators due to several demons, and returned to Rainwater Commandery.

    But how could those cultivators let him go so easily? After all, he carried that secret, it was impossible to let him leave no matter what.

    So, today, he was captured again to be brought back to the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Except, he encountered Chen Chao.

    When the boy talked up to this point, he suddenly grabbed Chen Chao''s hand with great agitation and shook it non-stop, "Sir, you must help us, you must help us..."

    Seeing the despair in the boy''s eyes and the hope that was hidden even deeper, Chen Chao did not speak. He just reached out and patted the boy''s shoulder gently.

    The boy immediately fainted.

    Hey on the table.

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi.

    Yu Xiyi said, "It seems I''ve gotten into trouble."

    Based on what the boy had said, it was undoubtedly a major secret of the Sublime Bright Sect. As someone who learned the secret, Chen Chao was bound to be hunted down by the Sublime Bright Sect, and Yu Xiyi would not be able to escape either.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "Anyway, I''m the local warden, I can''t run away either."

    He could tell what Yu Xiyi was thinking.

    Yu Xiyi asked with some puzzlement, "Howe a Divine Trove Realm martial artist like you doesn''t seem even a bit frightened by this?"

    Chen Chao grinned and said, "Who said I''m still at the Divine Trove Realm?"

    Only when he heard this, did Yu Xiyi realize that this young man''s aura was already slightly different. Earlier, he had not paid much attention because he was thinking about other matters. But now, he could clearly tell that Chen Chao''s aura had changed.

    He broke through...

    The battle on the street looked easy, but no one would have thought that Chen Chao was actually able to rely on that battle to break through the threshold of the Divine Trove Realm and enter the Bitter Sea Realm.

    This realm was Song Changxi''s cultivation realm back then.

    However, Song Changxi had always been a genius of daoism who cultivated for many years. He also had countless treasures and was guided by famous teachers, allowing him to enter the Bitter Sea Realm at such a young age. But the young man before him had taken the most difficult path of a martial artist, it was the most challenging path out of all the cultivation paths. Logically speaking, he should not have progressed so swiftly.

    Yet, Chen Chao still crossed that threshold. Furthermore, it was seemingly effortless.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "You don''t know how much hardship I''ve endured."

    Tempering his body time and again, he endured pain beyond what others could bear each time.

    If it were anyone else, they probably could not have persevered as he had. Only he had persevered time after time, ultimately achieving his current results.

    When he fought with that demon previously, he gained insights. After that, he had been waiting for this day.

    And this day finally arrived when he was fighting with that daoist in green robes.

    Now, he could truly be considered a genius among the younger generation.

    Yu Xiyi could not help but sigh as he said, "What kind of freak are you?"

    Chen Chao waved his hand modestly and said, "I''m just a martial artist."

    Yu Xiyi said, "Even if you''re at the Bitter Sea Realm, it won''t do either."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Of course I know. But I suppose you won''t just watch indifferently without lending a hand when encountering this sort of thing, right?"

    Yu Xiyi frowned slightly, but was not in a hurry to speak.

    Through these days of interaction, Chen Chao had already figured out Yu Xiyi''s character. Although he was talkative and proud, he was indeed a very upright person. Since he knew that the Sublime Bright Sect was doing such things, he naturally could not look on with folded arms.

    "But that Nepenthe cultivator is really hard to deal with."

    Yu Xiyi''s sword path cultivation was naturally unmatched within the younger generation. But he was still a young cultivator after all. How could he be a match for that Nepenthe powerhouse?

    Chen Chao said, "He''s very difficult to deal with."

    That Nepenthe cultivator from the Sublime Bright Sect was presently the Sublime Bright Sect''s sect master, known by the daoist title "Iron Cloud."

    Outsiders called him "Daoist Master Ironcloud"

    In the daoism lineage, this Daoist Master Ironcloud had quite a reputation, especially in Cang Prefecture, where he was virtually unrivaled.

    There were not many cultivators in the world who could beat him.

    Every one of them should be a Nepenthe powerhouse.

    Moreover, the Sublime Bright Sect still had many powerhouses apart from him.

    Yu Xiyi asked, "When do you think they will react?"

    Chen Chao answered as a matter of course, "If it were me, after learning the news, I''de to kill tonight."

    "A so-called warden of Rainwater Commandery, no matter how great my background, it wouldn''t matter much. Either way, if I''m killed, that''s it. Those secrets will naturally be buried. No one will get the real answers."

    Chen Chao continued, "A moonless and windy night like tonight is indeed a good opportunity tomit murder."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Sublime Bright Sect was located on that Sublime Bright Mountain.

    It had a continuous expanse of buildings that seemed to stretch endlessly.

    As one of the major sects under the Longevity Dao lineage of daoism, the Sublime Bright Sect held a high position.

    At the mountaintop, there was an observatory where Daoist Master Ironcloud cultivated year-round.

    The Sublime Bright Sect''s daoist techniques were rather special, it involved the absorption of starlight for cultivation. Therefore, Daoist Master Ironcloud always cultivated here. The observatory was specially constructed and had the effect of condensing starlight.

    Back when the green-robed daoist died in Rainwater Commandery, a longevitymp extinguished in the main hall of the Sublime Bright Sect. They already knew the oue.

    A daoist in gray robes arrived here. Looking at the figure sitting cross-legged on the observatory, he said softly, "Sect Master, Liu Shui has died in Rainwater Commandery."

    While speaking, the daoist was also somewhat puzzled. Within Cang Prefecture, logically speaking, there should not be anyone who dared to do such a thing. Yet, the realityid before them.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud did not get up. Hearing this, he merely sneered and said, "He was a good-for-nothing in the first ce, he couldn''t even guard a young boy. The result was that he ventured out and got himself killed instead."

    "The news that came from down the mountain says that a new warden has arrived in Rainwater Commandery. He was the one who did it."

    The daoist added, "He''s a martial artist."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud suddenlyughed, his voice extremely cold, "When did those uncouth martial artists from the Great Liang Dynasty dare to do such a thing?"

 Chapter 205: A Piece of Paper

    <h4>Chapter 205: A Piece of Paper</h4>

    In Cang Prefecture, the status of the Sublime Bright Sect has always been revered and unshakable. No one has ever encountered such an urrence.

    Naturally, the daoist also felt that such a thing was too bizarre, but he could not say anything.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s indifferent voice sounded once again, "That boy has many secrets on him, they mustn''t be spread. So you know what needs to be done."

    The daoist nodded and said softly, "I''ll send someone to kill them tonight."

    "Stop being stupid, if you all fail again, don''t bother returning. That matter cannot be known by outsiders. Otherwise, you know what kind of consequences it will lead to."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud said with some disdain, "I really can''t understand why fools like you can still cultivate."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud did not make any effort to hide his disgust.

    The daoist dared not say anything else, bowing and withdrawing. He needed to personally descend the mountain to oversee the attack tonight.

    The observatory quietened down again.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud stood up and turned towards the mountain.

    He was towering and well-built, he actually did not look like a daoist at all, but more like a martial artist instead.

    He walked through the forest in silence, but did not make a sound.

    The observatory was already the highest point on the mountain. Where he needed to go now should be down the mountain. However, for some reason, he soon arrived at a hidden mountain path. After a few steps, he was faced with a stone wall.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud stood before the stone wall and was silent for a long time. Then he extended his hand and pressed a certain spot on the stone wall. Then, the stone wall rippled, revealing a small hole that should be a keyhole.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud took out an iron key from his bosom and inserted it into the hole. Turning it slightly, the stone wall suddenly began to rumble. Then, the stone wall opened toward both sides, revealing a deep cave.

    It was precisely the height of a person.

    Without hesitation, Daoist Master Ironcloud pulled out the key and walked in.

    After a moment, the stone wall slowly closed, leaving no trace of any gaps.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud vanished from sight as if he had never appeared.

    Within that deep cavey the Sublime Bright Sect''s greatest secret, one that only sessive sect masters were qualified to know.

    The first time Daoist Master Ironcloud came here, he was deeply shocked too.

    It was because numerous daoist techniques were inscribed on the stone walls inside the cave. These techniques did not belong to the Sublime Bright Sect; they were things that sessive sect masters had stolen from other sects through various means. Some daoist techniques were even obtained bypletely annihting entire sects.

    Each of these techniques carried a bloody or dark tale. This was the Sublime Bright Sect''s greatest secret, and its greatest atrocity.

    In the past, Daoist Master Ironcloud would move very slowly here, as he needed tomit those techniques to memory. However, perhaps because he had already walked this path many times or perhaps due to him looking down on those techniques now, he did not pause for a moment. He walked very fast and arrived inside the stone cave.

    Theyout here was very ordinary, there was only a cushion. Above the cushion, there was an opening from which a ray of light would shine down.

    When night fell, this ce would be bathed in huge amounts of starlight, making it the most suitable ce for cultivation.

    Indeed, the observatory was not the most suitable ce for cultivation, it was this ce.

    Looking at that futon, Daoist Master Ironcloud was silent for a long time.

    Then, he reached out and moved that futon away, revealing what was underneath it.

    .

    It was a piece of paper.

    A piece of paper radiating a golden light.

    Upon closer examination, the golden glow did not radiate from the paper itself, but from the words written on it.

    Clearly, these characters were written with golden sand ink. However, even if it was golden sand, it should not shine with a golden light either.

    Moreover, apart from this golden light, an exceedingly terrifying aura exuded from the paper.

    This meant that the cultivator who wrote this piece of paper back then must have been an exceedingly profound powerhouse, that was why the aura still existed after so many years had passed.

    "No, not Nepenthe Realm."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud picked up that piece of paper teeming with golden light, sat down on the futon, and mumbled to himself, "If it was Nepenthe Realm, why would I still find it so terrifying after countless years?"

    Though both were in the Nepenthe Realm, even if there was a difference in strength, Daoist Master Ironcloud did not think that a paper written by a Nepenthe Realm powerhouse would still strike fear into him, a Nepenthe Realm powerhouse, after so many years.

    "Perhaps it''s the work of an immortal."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at the piece of paper in his hand, his eyes feeling very sore, but his heart was incredibly excited.

    Since obtaining this golden paper, he had been studying what was recorded on it. It was not a daoist technique, it just seemed to be words left behind by someone. However, due to that person''s overwhelming cultivation realm, Daoist Master Ironcloud could glean considerable benefits from it. His current cultivation level had also grown because of this piece of paper.

    But perhaps due to the disparity in cultivation realms, even if it was him, after studying it for this period of time, he had only read a few lines of text. At most, he could only read a few words before needing an extended rest.

    But the more so, the more excited he was.

 Chapter 206: I Feel That Youre a Reliable Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 206: I Feel That You''re a Reliable Young Man</h4>

    The daoist who left the observatory went all the way down the mountain. Finally, he arrived in the midst of a bamboo forest.

    There were several purple-robed daoists waiting for him here.

    In the Sublime Bright Sect, the color of the daoist robes worn by the cultivators had strict distinctions. Aside from those esteemed cultivators who could dress freely, the rest of the cultivators had to strictly adhere to the rules.

    For instance, right now, these daoists dressed in purple daoist robes were all Bitter Sea Realm cultivators of the Sublime Bright Sect.

    The daoist looked at his fellow sect members and softly exined his arrangements. The purple-robed daoists did not speak and just nodded in agreement. They had no objections to this arrangement, they would simply follow orders.

    The daoist was very satisfied, but did not leave immediately.

    All the way until a slender figure walked out of the depths of the bamboo forest.

    Seeing that figure, the daoists hurriedly lowered their heads, their expressions bing even more respectful.

    The daoist was aloof and indifferent.

    "Senior Brother, is it necessary to dispatch such a massive force to kill a Rainwater Commandery''s warden who''s a uncivilized martial artist?!"

    A mocking voice sounded out from the approaching figure. Judging from the voice, he should be a young man.

    As he drew closer, everyone discovered that he was really a young daoist. Wearing a pristine white daoist robe, he was remarkably handsome with an extraordinary demeanor.

    The daoist turned his head to look at this young daoist, his brow furrowing slightly as he said, "This is the Sect Master''s decision, you will apany us."

    The young daoist shook his head and said with a sneer, "Is there a need for so many people? I can go alone and bring back the heads of that warden and that boy. There''s no need for so much trouble."

    .

    Hearing the young daoist''s words, those purple-robed daoists did not dare to voice any objections. After all, the identity of this young daoist was not one they could afford to provoke. But, the other daoist said, "This is the Sect Master''s decision, Junior Brother Lin. You should think it over carefully."

    The young daoist narrowed his eyes and was not in a rush to speak. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly smiled brightly and said, "Since it''s Master''s decision, then it should naturally be obeyed."

 Chapter 207: Life is Full of Ambushes

    <h4>Chapter 207: Life is Full of Ambushes</h4>

    The sky hadpletely darkened. Perhaps even the heavens understood that something significant was about to happen tonight. Hence, the moon was hidden behindyers of clouds, invisible to the eye.

    A gust of autumn wind blew and several figures appeared within the warden office.

    At the forefront was naturally that daoist.

    Standing in the courtyard, the daoist looked around and let his divine sense spread out.

    The young daoist was behind him. Looking at this courtyard that was obviously just cleaned, he said with a sneer, "Indeed a fool, thinking that having the support of the Great Liang dynasty makes him impressive. After doing something like this, does he still dream of peacefully serving as warden? How ridiculous!"

    The daoist frowned slightly. He wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he did not say it.

    He felt rather surprised. Looking at this cleaned warden office, he thought about many things. Likely, he felt that since the warden office had been cleaned, that young man must have made up his mind to not leave. He should still be nearby. However, when he spread his divine sense out, he could not find any trace of that young man.

    "Go and search in pairs, be careful."

    The daoist was careful. The purple-robed daoists he brought were all at the Bitter Sea Realm. When two people joined forces, there should not be any problems.

    The purple-robed daoists nodded one after another, then split up into pairs and started searching all over this warden office. Only the young daoist and the other daoist were left in the courtyard.

    The young daoist nced at the main hall, then retracted his gaze and said calmly, "Senior Brother, it''s better to say fewer things."

    The daoist nced at him, seemingly unsurprised, as if he had long anticipated this young daoist''s words. He just replied calmly, "I''m not the sect master''s disciple, I have no ambitions for the position of the sect master either. In fact, if possible, I''d prefer to wander the mortal realm right now. I have no interest inpeting with you. This time, it''s only due to Sect Master''s strict orders that I have no choice but to follow. I don''t want you to mess things up as well. How we think is different, you want to be the sect master, but I only want to stay alive."

    The daoist''s candid conversation surprised the young daoist, but he quickly reacted and replied with a sincere look, "Sect Master, your prestige within the Sublime Bright Sect is quite high. If you could lend me your assistance, after I be the next sect master, there would be no need for Senior Brother to worry about anything on the mountain."

    In the Sublime Bright Sect, although the young daoist had a high chance of bing the next sect master, it was not an absolute certainty. After all, there were several senior brothers above him. Their talents might be inferior to him, but they had cultivated for a long time and their cultivation realms were not low.

    There were one or two of these senior brothers who posed a significant threat to him. If this daoist in front of him was willing to take action, it would be a good thing for the young daoist.

    The daoist shook his head and said, "I don''t wish to get involved in this sort of thing and I won''t help them either."

    The daoist was deeply aware of how troublesome it would be to get swept up in this storm of session. Hence, he had no intention of getting involved at all. He only wanted to find an excuse to wander the world, and if possible, never return to the Sublime Bright Sect again.

    The young daoist wanted to say more, but the daoist had already entered the main hall.

    The main hall was modest in its arrangement; there was only a wooden table. Furthermore, the paint looked like it had been king badly for quite some time.

    The daoist nced at the table and quickly discovered a piece of paper on it.

    The daoist frowned slightly as he focused his mind. A ray of profound light manifested in front of him with iparable brilliance.

    Using this ray of profound light, the daoist picked up the paper, which only had a word written on it: "Wee."

    The daoist raised an eyebrow and felt a sense of dryness simultaneously.

    For an unknown reason, that piece of paper actually ignited.

    The daoist casually dropped it. Actually, even if he had held it in his hand, the trifling mes would not have posed any threat to him. Nheless, he still threw it away. He was somewhat absentminded, likely pondering why that young man would write this word.

    Indeed, even though he had not seen that young man''s handwriting before, he was almost certain that this word was that youth''s work.

    Because he saw the arrogance in the word.

    A young man who could kill the Sublime Bright Sect''s cultivators in public, and not flee afterward, would naturally be arrogant.

    However, to a certain degree, this arrogance could in fact be considered foolishness.

    What a foolish young man.

    The daoist was immersed in thought and became somewhat absentminded.

    Although he had already said that he must aplish this task when he went down the mountain, in reality, he would still take this young man somewhat lightly. After all, the disparity between them was enormous.

    Based on the previous information, Chen Chao was merely a Divine Trove martial artist. At most, he was just a martial artist who had just entered the Bitter Sea. Why would he need to pay attention to such a guy?

    The daoist shook his head, somewhat perplexed.

    However, he did not notice that when the burning paper fell, the ground was briefly illuminated. Turns out that there was a dark puddle on the ground that appeared to be some kind of oil.

    As the paper carrying sparks fell, the entire ground ignited.

    With a loud rumble, the entire main hall was engulfed in mes instantly.

    Amidst the sea of fire, the daoist appeared remarkablyposed. He observed everything around him being consumed by the mes, yet he struggled toprehend why this fire started.

    Why did that youth set this up?

    Could it be that he wanted to test whether such a massive fire could burn a Great Beyond Realm cultivator to death?

    The daoist shook his head and walked towards the door.

    Ordinary mes like these, forget about whether it could harm him, it probably could not even set his daoist robe aze.

    He still had not noticed that just as he was heading out, that wooden table also started burning.

    The fire raged intensely and the table had long been engulfed in mes. This ought to be a very ordinary fire. However, at this moment, two terrifying auras suddenly emerged from under the wooden table.

    Underneath that wooden table, there had always been two talismans!

    Those were two fire talismans.

    The daoist furrowed his brow slightly, he felt the heat emanating from behind him too. He suddenly turned around and caught sight of the two fire dragons within the mes!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The fiery glow in the main hall was clearly visible from the courtyard outside. However, the young daoist did not feel inclined to investigate. He just watched this scene coldly, thinking that if this ze could incinerate that daoist inside to death, then so be it.

    Someone who could not be of any use to him, what worth did they hold even if they were alive?

    In that case, why don''t you just die?

    However, he was also well aware that this senior brother of his was not an ordinary character either. It was likely that the raging fire would not be enough topletely end him either.

    The young daoist shook his head, feeling a hint of regret.

    But right at this moment, a tragic cry suddenly came from a building to the east.

    The young daoist furrowed his brows, his figure suddenly dissipating. The next time he reappeared, he had already arrived somewhere in the eastern section. Then, he saw a dead body that was currently lying peacefully at his feet.

    It was a daoist wearing purple robes.

    Clearly, he was one of the daoists brought down from the mountain.

    He was dead.

    The young daoist cast a nce at the situation around, finding no second corpse. He furrowed his brows and cursed coldly, "What a fool."

    The daoist was already deceased and could no longer speak at this moment. Naturally, he could not offer any retorts either. However, if he were still alive, he would definitely have plenty that he wanted to say.

    Narrowing his eyes, the young daoist squatted down and closely examined the wounds on the purple-robed daoist''s body. The chest had been pierced by a sharp weapon, taking his life with one strike. Even though it was his opponent, the young daoist could not help butmend the boldness of the youth who attacked.

    Rising to his feet, the young daoist smiled faintly and said, "A little interesting, a martial artist who uses a saber?"

    Then, he headed toward the exit.

    Right at this moment, a second tragic cry sounded out too.

    The young daoist''s figure dissipated once more.

    He saw a corpse in the courtyard.

    Another purple-robed daoist.

    "I saw him!"

    Someone shouted loudly. At the same time, an immense surge of qi burst forth and just happened to strike the beam of a house.

    That seemingly solid beam was instantly shattered. Then, the entire house began copsing right away. In just an instant, it became ruins.

    The purple-robed daoists who heard the sound arrived here one after another, each taking a strategic position, forming an encirclement.

    Everyone was waiting in full battle-array.

    In the next instant, a figure dashed out from the ruins. But in just a second, it was struck by several streams of qi.

    With a splutter, that figure instantly exploded.

    The young daoist frowned.

    "It''s fake!"

    Someone suddenly realized, shouting loudly.

    However, he was still a step toote.

    Underneath the eaves of a building, a swift figure shed out, a glint of saber light in his hand shing as it aimed directly at a purple-robed daoist whose back was facing him.

    The young daoist swiftly closed in on that figure.

    However, he was still a step toote.

    The purple-robed daoist''s reaction was too slow, and they were stabbed through the back, dying on the spot.

    However, at the same time, the young daoist had already reached that figure''s rear, striking out with a palm.

    A rush of wind apanied the strike.

    But that figure positioned his saber horizontally in front of him in an instant.

    The young daoist''s palmnded on the saber, causing it to tremble incessantly.

    That figure was naturally Chen Chao.

    It was just that due to the impact of the blow, Chen Chao had not choice but to fall back and stumbled into the courtyard.

    The rest of the purple-robed daoists immediately closed in.

    Meanwhile, that daoist also emerged from the inferno.

    His current appearance could not be considered intact. Half of his eyebrows were singed and even his daoist robe was slightly damaged.

    Although somewhat bedraggled, it was clearly not uneptable.

    The daoist turned to the young man who was now surrounded in the courtyard, a fierce glint shing across his eyes.

 Chapter 208: Joining Forces

    <h4>Chapter 208: Joining Forces</h4>

    "Indeed rather interesting." The young daoist looked at Chen Chao and was the first to speak.

    Just like the other daoist earlier, he had also looked down on this young man greatly, thinking he should be nothing extraordinary and would soon be in by them. However, the events of this nightpletely changed their notion. The young man before them was far from what they had anticipated. He killed several purple-robed daoists consecutively before being forced into a dire situation.

    However, that was it.

    The young daoist looked at Chen Chao and said, "A Bitter Sea martial artist of this age is indeed a rare sight."

    If Chen Chao was not a martial artist, but a Bitter Sea immortal cultivator whose origins were unknown, he would probably be very apprehensive.

    Because how could someone who could possess this cultivation level at this age be simple?

    He must be the genius disciple of some major sect. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible.

    However, it was a shame that the young man before them was really just a mere martial artist.

    The young daoist let out a sigh of relief.

    "You murdered people and still didn''t leave. Do you really think that our Sublime Bright Sect is easy to bully?"

    The young daoist looked at Chen Chao thoughtfully.

    Chen Chao held the broken saber in his hand. Through the brief exchange with the young daoist, he had already sensed that even though the other party''s realm was at the Great Beyond Realm, it seemed to be propped up by numerous rare materials and treasures. It was not at all like the cultivation realm he bitterly cultivated himself. Otherwise, he would likely have suffered a greater loss in the earlier confrontation.

    In reality, the young daoist''s innate talents were undoubtedly excellent. But, he was too young and there was a considerable gap between him and his senior brothers. He had gone to great lengths and made considerable efforts to vie for the position of sect master. It was inevitable that he would go astray.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "This official is the warden of Rainwater Commandery, a court-appointed official. You foreign cultivators are actually bold enough to assassinate this official. Your crime is unforgivable."

    The young daoist smiled, "You wouldn''t think that your status can intimidate us, right?"

    Suddenly, he found this situation somewhat odd, wondering if this young man was a bit muddle-headed, "For a Bitter Sea martial artist of your age, if I were that Emperor of yours, I''d naturally keep you under my watchful eye. How could I allow you toe here?"

    While speaking, the daoist suddenly recalled something, furrowing his brows.

    Although there were many martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty, those of Chen Chao''s age who had reached this cultivation realm were incredibly rare existences.

    And it was evident that a rare existence like Chen Chao would not be easily found elsewhere.

    Therefore, the identity of the young man before them became apparent.

    The daoist frowned and said, "You''re Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao''s identity was quite recognizable. The ck attire, the broken saber, and coupled with his cultivation realm, it was not hard to guess.

    Hearing Chen Chao''s name, the young daoist became quite interested too. Looking at Chen Chao, he eximed, "Turns out that you''re that youth who emerged victorious in the martial examination."

    The Myriad Willow Convention took ce in the Divine Capital. Then, a totally unexpected oue emerged. The cultivators who participated in the Myriad Willow Convention returned in humiliation. As a result, Chen Chao''s name spread throughout the entire cultivation world. Everyone came to know the name Chen Chao.

    Though the Sublime Bright Sect had not participated in this year''s Myriad Willow Convention, they naturally knew about these events too.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "This official is Chen Chao."

    Facing two Great Beyond Realm cultivators and a group of Bitter Sea Realm cultivators, he was seemingly unmoved, exuding an air of indifference.

    The young daoist continued, "In this case, those guys dying at your hands wasn''t entirely unjust. But even if you''re the martial examination''s champion, you''ll die here too."

    Chen Chao said, "ording to Great Liang''sw, if you guys want to kill me, then I can kill you guys."

    The three words "Great Liang''sw" had been consistently mentioned by Chen Chao since earlier, but in reality, true big shots would not be concerned with these three words. Or rather, they did not care about the current Chen Chao who said these three words.

    Great Liang''sw was like a wooden de. In the eyes of the foreign cultivators, it did not pose any threat.

    But if one day, the person holding that wooden de became a terrifying existence like the Great Liang Emperor, then forget about it being a wooden de, even if it were just an ordinary piece of nk paper, it would be a very terrifying object too.

    "You know, these three words, the ''Great Liang''sw,'' is the mostughable rule in the world. You can''t evenply yourselves, let alone use it to constrain us?"

    The young daoist shook his head and said, "The only useful rule is the fist. For instance, if you were a Nepenthe martial artist right now, I''d definitely listen to your words seriously when you talk, then adopt the most respectful attitude. I might even kneel right away and kiss your toes."

    Chen Chao said, "That''s too disgusting."

    The young daoist chuckled, "But I suppose even if I said I would spare you if you kissed my toes, you wouldn''t do it."

    Chen Chao did not deny it, he just said, "I don''t think I''ll die. On the contrary, I think you might."

    The young daoist smiled and did not speak.

    The daoist furrowed his brows and said, "Enough with the crap."

    He had waited for a long time and was getting rather impatient. He really did not want to wait any longer at this moment.

    Chen Chao smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t have any contingency ns left. I just... have a friend..."

    Before his voice faded, a sword cry suddenly sounded out.

    The daoist''s expression changed slightly.

    The young daoist also had some reaction.

    A green flying sword swiftly swiped across the chest of one of the purple-robed cultivators.

    It shed by fleetingly and only sword qi spilled.

    That purple-robed daoist copsed.

    The flying sword quickly pierced through the heart of the second purple-robed cultivator.

    The daoist looked at that flying sword and began searching for the sword cultivator who was controlling the flying sword.

    Before he could react, Chen Chao moved.

    He waited for a long time and finally found a suitable opportunity.

    He directly threw the broken saber in his hand while simultaneouslyunching himself forward like an arrow released from its string; incredibly fast!

    The young daoist felt a glimmer of cold light pass before his eyes, then saw Chen Chao mming towards him.

    In the end, he was a true genius of the Sublime Bright Sect. Even if he had strayed down the wrong path, he was not what the average person couldpare to. Seeing Chen Chao rushing at him, he raised his hands in front of him, and a surging qi erupted from his palms.

    The broken saber was struck and it seemed like it was about to fall.

    At that moment the broken saber fell, a hand grabbed the saber hilt.

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber and by borrowing the momentum of his charge, he swung it with force!

    A ten feet long saber beam suddenly surged forth!

    At the same time, Yu Xiyi who was on the rooftop stood up.

    This young sword cultivator looked at his flying sword and said softly, "Return."

    Wild Grass, hearing its sword master''s summoning, hummed slightly with a hint of reluctance.

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and scolded, "What a disobedient fellow!"

    He stepped forward and leaped into the courtyard.

 Chapter 209.1: Bite Me - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 209.1: Bite Me - Part 1</h4>

    The flying sword was reluctant to return. This sort of situation would not typically ur with most sword cultivators. Usually, the owner of a flying sword would possessplete control over it. They only needed a mere thought and the flying sword would return to their side. However, this flying sword in front of Yu Xiyi was different. It was the Hundred Year Sword of Sword Qi Mountain, brimming with intelligence and long having gained sentience. When Yu Xiyi sessfully obtained the sword back then, it was not that he chose the flying sword, but rather, the flying sword chose him.

    The choice back then was merely the flying sword''s wish, but that did not mean it submitted to Yu Xiyi at the moment it chose a sword master. Thus, over the span of more than two years, Yu Xiyi had still been running-in with it.

    At this moment, the flying sword revealed its thoughts. Yu Xiyi did not hesitate, he naturally leaped into the air,nding in the courtyard, and gripped that green flying sword. He furrowed his brows and said, "Behave."

    With these words, Yu Xiyi swung his sword, and a vast sword qi instantly tore through the surrounding aura, heading towards the purple-robed cultivators.

    With a stter, one of the purple-robed daoists was cleaved in two by the sword strike, while the other purple-robed daoists scattered in all directions. No one was willing to face this young sword cultivator here.

    "Who are you?!"

    Seeing this scene, the daoist had an ugly expression as he said with a frown, "This is our Sublime Bright Sect''s private matter, do not interfere, Fellow Daoist!"

    Just a single sword strike could cleave apart a purple-robed daoist in the Bitter Sea Realm. It was hard to say what cultivation realm this young sword cultivator was at, but he was at least at the Great Beyond Realm.

    A Great Beyond Realm sword cultivator who was also so young, he must be a disciple of a major sect. The daoist naturally had to treat him well and not be careless. If he got careless, it could lead to dire consequences.

    However, that young sword cultivator paid no heed to his words. After cleaving apart a purple-robed daoist with one sword strike, the Wild Grass in his hand hummed. With another sword thrust, sword qi overflowed, and an extremely dazzling sword light erupted. The daoist hastily evaded and the beam of sword light struck the stone wall behind him. The stone wall instantly split into two halves before copsing with a resounding crash.

    Dust flew all over the ce.

    The saying that sword cultivators possessed the greatest killing power was not a baseless im.

    "I''m here to kill. Why waste words?"

    The Wild Grass in Yu Xiyi''s hand hummed loudly, nearly drowning out his words.

    Yu Xiyi was somewhat displeased but did not say anything. He struck again with his sword, causing sword qi to surge.

    As the Sword Sect... and even as the most exceptional sword path genius of his generation, Yu Xiyi''s Sword Dao cultivation was definitely not low. Facing the daoist before him, it should not take too much effort on his part.

    Meanwhile, Chen Chao gripped the broken saber and already arrived in front of the young daoist.

    The saber beam failed to inflict heavy damage on the young daoist, but it did tear through his daoist robe.

    The young daoist felt a sense of humiliation, but before he had time to say or do anything, the ck-d youth had already arrived before him. The two of them were merely several feet apart.

    Chen Chao swung the saber down. The broken saber emanated a chilling light that was exceedingly terrifying.

    However, the young daoist merely extended his hand and pressed it against the de, forcing the broken saber downward. The tremendous force was like that of thousands of pounds, causing Chen Chao to stagger and lose his bnce. The young daoist just looked indifferently at Chen Chao. His disarming move was not anything extraordinary, but it was highly effective. Just as he was about to channel a magic spell into his palm and unleash it, he suddenly saw darkness before him. The ck-d youth actually bent his elbow and smashed it towards his head.

    The young daoist was taken aback and somewhat surprised. However, he still subconsciously pushed his hands out and intercepted Chen Chao''s elbow strike.

    Originally, he believed his cultivation level was stronger than the youth''s, so he thought he could withstand this blow no matter what. But the instant they exchanged blows, he found himself sliding backward uncontrobly.

    The youth''s physique was far more terrifying than he had imagined.

    As he retreated, his initial ns to counterattack became impossible.

    However, Chen Chao did not give him any opportunity. Although his elbow strike failed to snuff out the young daoist''s qi, he immediately followed up with a ready punch.

    When the punch was unleashed, the sound of wind roared, and the surrounding space seemed topress. More importantly, the young daoist was currently in an inescapable position when this punch was thrown out. He was forced to bear the brunt of the blow.

    The young daoist''s expression turned somewhat grim, but he had no time to ponder. At this moment, Chen Chao''s fist had already arrived in front of his chest.

    He crossed his hands in front of his chest to protect it.

    He could not believe how powerful a martial artist of Chen Chao''s cultivation level could be. No matter how far down the wrong path he went down, even if his cultivation realm was like a castle in the air, it was still one level above the youth in front of him.

    So no matter what, he did not believe that the youth in front of him could severely injure him with a single punch.

    Chen Chao was not aware of the young daoist''s thoughts, he just smashed his fist toward the other party''s chest.

    A surging qi burst forth from his fist.

    The young daoist''s expression suddenly turned exceedingly ugly, because he sensed a hint of destruction within this qi, adding some fear in him. After a moment''s hesitation, hisplexion turned deathly pale. But, his figure dissipated, reappearing in the distance.

    A jade pendant at his waist shattered into pieces with a loud bang, plummeting downwards.

    This was a magic artifact he used to save his life. He had not expected to need it tonight, but he did not expect that he still used it tonight.

    Chen Chao''s punch missed its target, but he was not overly surprised. After all, the young daoist before him had a higher cultivation realm, making victory over him anything but easy.

    However, he had not expected that the young daoist would actually use such a magic artifact right from the start, solely out of fear for his punch.

    Chen Chao shook his head and smiled, "Since you''re so afraid of death, you''re bound to die."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xiyi brandished his sword and controlled it, which in many cases were not the same. At least, right now, it was different.

    The daoist faced the young sword cultivator before him with some apprehension. When he went down the mountain, he had considered variables, but he had not expected the variables to arrive so suddenly. The question now was: which sect did Yu Xiyi belong to?

    However, Yu Xiyi did not give him much time to think. His sword was very sharp, just like himself.

    Though Yu Xiyi might be a chatterbox, that was just his personality. It did not represent his entirety.

    When he was serious, he was genuinely a very merciless sword cultivator.

    The daoist looked at the gash on his chest that had been torn open by the sword strike. His expression grew even uglier.

    He barely evaded that sword strike and was nearly severely wounded by that young sword cultivator opposite him.

    He was well aware that something like this was bound to happen again, leaving him rather concerned.

    He was naturally worried about his future, whether or not it would be decided today.

    But he did not have an answer either.

    Because he saw a sh of sword light.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young daoist did not dare to let Chen Chao get any closer. It was just that no matter how he attacked, the youth opposite him was never struck by him.

    "You fools, why aren''t you attacking? What are you all staring for?!"

    The young daoist eximed in exasperation.

    Those purple-robed daoists had long been frightened out of their wits. When Yu Xiyi unleashed his sword earlier, fear had already gripped them. Even though the young sword cultivator was currently facing the other daoist, they did not dare assist. Now that the young daoist had spoken, they knew they could not wait any longer. They quickly moved towards Chen Chao.

    Between the two people involved, Yu Xiyi naturally posed a greater threat to them. At this moment, moving to help that other daoist subdue Yu Xiyi would have been the wisest choice. However, due to various reasons, they all did not dare to approach that young sword cultivator. Hence, they could only head towards Chen Chao at this moment.

    Soon, the few of them arrived in front of Chen Chao. Then, they started attacking indifferently.

    The united efforts of several purple-robed daoists were a far cry from their previous state.

    Previously, it was Chen Chao ambushing and scheming against them, which was why so many of them had died at his hands. However, the situation was different now, because everything was out in the open.

    It was not that simple.

    But neither was it particrly difficult.

    Chen Chao evaded the initial wave of attacks from the purple-robed daoists. That young daoist had already arrived close to him. He swept his daoist robe and a terrifying aura brushed by, finally condensing into a gigantic palm that descended from the sky.

    A deafening roar of thunder rumbled.

    There seemed to be something that was currently awakening between heaven and earth.

    Daoist cultivators were known for their diverse methods. Previously, it was merely because Chen Chao arrived too quickly, so he had not been able to react in time, which put him in a rather difficult situation. Now that there were people tying Chen Chao down, it was only natural for the young daoist to unleash his magic spells.

    Narrowing his eyes, he looked at Chen Chao, thinking about many things. However, his ultimate thought was a hint of satisfaction.

    He would kill this young man in the ck right here.

    But in the next second, he saw the smirk at the corners of Chen Chao''s mouth.

    The young daoist was taken aback, feeling a bit absentminded. He could not fathom why Chen Chao was still smiling at this juncture.

    But in the next moment, he understood.

    Because he felt a sharp pain in his back.

    That was the sharpness of a flying sword.

    He felt a little scared, so he wanted to turn around to see, but no one was going to give him that chance. The flying sword pierced through his body effortlessly with a hum.

    Yu Xiyi''s somewhat disdainful voice sounded out, "Your Father is a sword cultivator, don''t take this as a precedent!"

    He did not finish his words, but the meaning was clear¡ªsuch sneak attacks were something he disliked.

    Chen Chao said as a matter of course, "If you want to kill, don''t bother with these trivial matters. Besides, there are still so many of them, and there are only two of us. Any method is fair y."

    The young daoist''s consciousness gradually faded as he listened to these words. His physique was far from resilient, so naturally, he could not withstand the flying sword that Sword Qi Mountain expended a hundred years of effort to forge.

    As the flying sword pierced through his heart, all hope was naturally lost for him.

    His body fell with a loud bang.

    In his final moments of consciousness, he realized that the other party had been waiting for him to send all those purple-robed daoists away.

    Except, he could no longer say anything at this moment.

    He was already dead.

    When the daoist saw this scene, his expression was rather ugly.

    The hearts of the purple-robed daoists turned even colder.

 Chapter 209.2: Bite Me - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 209.2: Bite Me - Part 2</h4>

    The young daoist was the Sect Master''s disciple, someone who could very well be the next sect master. Yet, he had died here tonight. What would the consequences be...

    How would the sect master react to this matter?

    The daoists'' expressions were very unsightly. They were well aware of the disposition and style of the Sublime Bright Sect''s sect master. Once he learned of this incident, thunderous anger would undoubtedly descend upon them. None of them would be able to escape.

    With this in mind, they all turned to look at that daoist.

    The daoist''s expression became rather ugly. He had managed to catch his breath when Yu Xiyi withdrew his sword earlier, but he had never expected that Yu Xiyi''s action was not due to qi exhaustion but rather, preparation to strike and kill.

    Although it was not him who was killed, since he killed that young daoist, how hard would it be to kill him after?

    After a moment of silence, the daoist suddenly shouted, "Hurry up and attack, kill these two! Or else, how can the sect master possibly spare us?!"

    His voice was booming, sending shivers down their spines.

    The bodies of the purple-robed daoists trembled. Without hesitation, they moved towards Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi, encircling them.

    At this time, how could they have the capacity to think so much? They only considered that since it was the daoist who had spoken, there must be some reasoning behind it, so they did just that.

    Right at this moment, the daoist suddenly darted toward the distance, moving at an incredibly fast speed. In just an instant, only an afterimage remained.

    The wind whistled.

    Yu Xiyi nced at Chen Chao and questioned with his eyes, asking if they should give chase.

    Chen Chao also looked at Yu Xiyi, then slowly shook his head.

    Yu Xiyi did not hesitate anymore and instantly linked his mind with the Wild Grass once more.

    After that daoist left, how could there be anything to fear about these purple-robed daoists? Moreover, after seeing that daoist leave, they no longer had the will to fight. So, it did not take long for them to be cut down by Yu Xiyi''s sword.

    Soon, this area was left with only corpses.

    Yu Xiyi sheathed his sword, blood dripping from the de as it fell onto the ground, disappearing without a trace.

    The flying sword was now immactely white, without any trace of blood.

    The young sword cultivator looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Why didn''t you chase after him?"

    Chen Chao thought about it and said with a smile, "Why should I chase?"

    "Why? He left, so the situation here isn''tpletely resolved. It might happen again tomorrow."

    Yu Xiyi thought for a moment and shook his head, saying "So, regardless of whether he left or not, there will be another group tomorrow."

    Chen Chao nodded in approval. "Fellow Daoist Yu, your brain is indeed sharp."

    Though this was praise, it somehow sounded like sarcasm. Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and cut to the chase, "So, what exactly are you thinking?"

    "That daoist naturally came to kill us, so there''s enmity. If we could eliminate him without paying too much of a price, I definitely wouldn''t have let him leave. But obviously, killing him woulde at a significant price, so it''s not worth it. Besides, I figure he wouldn''t need us to chase after him. Right now, he probably wouldn''t dare to return to the Sublime Bright Sect, and the sect would definitely find him too."

    Chen Chao rubbed his temples. Tonight was indeed rather exhausting.

    "To be honest, I''ve said so much just to convey one thing: this matter isn''t over yet. What I need to do doesn''t really have anything to do with whether he lives or dies tonight."

    Chen Chao looked at him.

    "I have a daring idea, I wonder if you''d be interested in joining me?"

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brow and did not respond immediately. He remained silent for a while, looking towards the distant sky. Dawn was about to break, some faint morning glow was impatiently trying to break into this dark world.

    Bringing light to this dark world, that was what it had been doing every day.

    Yu Xiyi said, "Since it''s a daring idea, at least tell me what it is."

    Chen Chao did not beat around the bush and said bluntly, "Since they''ve tried to kill us once, I n to go find trouble with him."

    Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "Are you saying you''re going to the Sublime Bright Sect?"

    Chen Chao nodded, confirming Yu Xiyi''s guesses.

    Yu Xiyi was somewhat shocked, he had not expected Chen Chao''s idea to be this terrifying.

    Going to the Sublime Bright Sect.

    There was a terrifying Nepenthe cultivator there.

    Perhaps at this moment, that person might think that the matter was not major yet, so he would not personally take action. But who could expect whether or not he wouldter perceive this incident to be too major, and then personally take action?

    If he were to personally take action, then regardless of whether was it Chen Chao or Yu Xiyi, what could they do?

    That was a Nepenthe cultivator, how could he be easily challenged by ordinary people?

    Chen Chao continued, "I''m the warden of Rainwater Commandery, a military officer of the imperial court. Yet, this group of people dared to attack me. If you were in my shoes, could you tolerate it?"

    Yu Xiyi was expressionless as he said "Since the other party includes a Nepenthe cultivator and also a sect, and I''m just at this cultivation level, even if I don''t want to endure, I can only choose to endure it."

    "But after some time, I''ll definitely sh apart that lousy sect and split him into two."

    Yu Xiyi was a sword cultivator, he had the pride of a sword cultivator, but he was not foolish. If he were foolish, he probably would not have survived to this day.

    After all, he had plenty of enemies too.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Yu Xiyi suddenly said, "You''re not a fool."

    Chen Chao nodded and said as a matter of course, "Of course I''m not a fool."

    "We learned about that secret. The Sublime Bright Sect will keep hunting us down."

    Yu Xiyi said, "I''m a sword cultivator, I can flee. But you''re the local warden, you can''t run away."

    Chen Chao exined, "Indeed, ording to the Great Liang''sw, since I''m currently the warden of Rainwater Commandery, I can''t leave the jurisdiction of Rainwater Commandery without proper authorization. This is my duty."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows, "But I still can''t figure out how you n to resolve this problem."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    "But since you''re not a fool, let''s make a trip then."

    Yu Xiyi rubbed his head.

    Chen Chao looked at the morning light and said with a faint smile, "I''ve thought about this for a long time."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Dean traveled south all the way. After leaving the Sword Qi Mountain, he went to many ces, stayed for a while, and finally arrived at the White Deer''s Xie n as the evening glow painted the sky.

    He waited in front of the door. Then, the influential figures of the Xie n started gathering.

    "He''s here. What should we do?"

    "What can we do? He''s a schr, he should be reasonable."

    "Not necessarily. I''ve heard that this schr is notorious for being unreasonable, only measuring things by the size of his fists."

    "Nonsense. If he were unreasonable, how could he be the leader of schrs in the world?"

    "Stop arguing, he''s here. Should we open the main entrance or not?"

    "That''s a good question. Why not ask the Family Head?"

    The Family Head is in closed seclusion, you idiot."

    "He''s here, shouldn''t the Family Heade out?"

    "The Family Head is obviously hiding. Perhaps he already knew that this old fogey wasing. Otherwise, why would he choose to go into seclusion when that girl came? Logically speaking, the Family Head definitely wouldn''t be scared of that girl."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The main entrance of the White Deer''s Xie n slowly opened with creaking sounds that echoed far and wide, naturally rming the state capital. The news quickly spread, drawing countless people to gather and look at the main entrance that was currently opening, as well as the ck-haired man standing at the entrance. They were all trying hard to think how that man was, trying to fathom just how remarkable he must be to make the White Deer''s Xie n open their main entrance to wee him.

    However, they soon drew a conclusion.

    The news spread.

    People became even more astonished.

    The Dean actually left the Divine Capital and came here.

    One had to know that the Dean rarely left the Divine Capital. Every time he did so, it was bound to rm countless people. Though news of his departure had long circted, no one could have expected that he would end up at the Xie n.

    Though the White Deer''s Xie n had produced many aplished schrs over the generations, in front of the Dean, what significance did they hold?

    This person was the leader of all schrs in the world.

    "Lord Dean, please enter."

    A snow-haired old man walked out. He was not a steward of the Xie n but a figure of great authority within the Xie n. He personally received the Dean, which was a clear indication of the importance the Xie n attached to the Dean.

    Of course, they were also eager for the Dean to enter the premises sooner rather thanter, to avoid any potential disturbances outside.

    "And that old fellow?"

    The Dean headed toward the Xie n, ncing at the que above.

    It was unknown whether there was some dissatisfaction or not, the Dean''s brow furrowed as he entered the gate.

    Once inside, someone promptly moved to shut the main entrance.

    That snow-haired Xie n old manughed bitterly. He naturally understood that the "old fellow" the Dean referred to was the current family head of the Xie n.

    In fact, very few outsiders knew that the family head of the Xie n had once studied at the academy. At that time, the Dean was just an ordinary student from the South. In fact, he failed to even enter the academy at first. After finally joining the previous Dean''s tutge, due to many reasons, the current Dean did not really have many friends, but the current head of the Xie n was considered a friend.

    "The Family Head has been in closed seclusion for many days. It''s just uncertain when he''ll emerge."

    The old man sighed inwardly, feeling convinced. It turns out that the Family Head had long foreseen such an event and chose to go into closed seclusion well in advance, just to avoid people.

    "Does that old fellow think his seniority is high enough, and that both of their surname is Xie, so it gives him the right to bully a young girl? Now that I''m here, what can he do to hide?"

    The Dean took a look at that old man and said with a smile, "Go and tell him now that if he doesn''te out to meet me, I''ll tear down your Xie n''s ancestral shrine, take the memorial tablets of your ancestors, and use them as kindle for fire."

    The old man was stunned, his expression ugly to the extreme.

    These words were undoubtedly challenging the entire Xie n. Even if someone else said this, they would not have the ability either. But,ing out of the Dean''s mouth, they would have to take it seriously.

    The old man''s voice was slightly chilly as he said, "Lord Dean, I''m afraid you can''t say such things casually."

    The Dean said indifferently, "I just said it, bite me."

 Chapter 210: A Scholar Like This

    <h4>Chapter 210: A Schr Like This</h4>

    Coming to someone else''s ancestral hall, openly dering his intention to demolish their house, and burn all their ancestral ques¡ªsuch audacious behavior was certainly not unprecedented. However, who could have imagined that such a thing would be enacted by the Dean.

    After all, the Dean of the academy was not just a Nepenthe cultivator, he was also the leader of schrs in the world, the true leader of Confucianism.

    The elderly man with white hair sighed wryly and motioned his hands, dispersing his fellow n members who had rather ugly expressions.. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Lord Dean, is there really no room for negotiation in this matter?"

    If there was a possibility, he naturally would not want to be here to apany the Dean as he went crazy either. But now that the Family Head had long hidden himself, in the entire Xie n residence, there were likely few people who would choose to meet the Dean. In reality, would not have imagined why the Dean woulde here now, even though they had already guessed the Dean''s objective.

    The Dean looked at the other party with a bright smile and said, "If you believe your words hold any weight, shall we talk it out then?"

    Hearing this, the old man felt as if a thorn had pricked his back, and his expression instantly became ugly to the extreme. If the Dean''s earlier statement about burning ancestral ques had made him somewhat angry, this time, he truly wished to avoid provoking this gue god.

    The world atrge regarded this old fogey as the leader of schrs, the highly respected Dean of the academy. Yet, only a few knew what kind of personality this Dean truly had. Benefiting from their rtionship with the Family Head, the White Deer''s Xie n, especially this old man who was rather close to the Family Head, they were naturally privy to many behind-the-scenes details that outsiders were unaware of.

    Back then, during a banquet, the White Deer Xie n''s family head hadughed and mentioned that the Dean was actually the most hot-tempered among the previous Dean''s disciples. Despite having read countless books, he was known for his fiery temper. While he was indeed a schr by definition, he was peculiar in that aspect.

    "That old fogey''s catchphrase is very interesting. He''ll say, ''When ites to reading books and reasoning it out, you can''t possibly beat me no matter how hard you try. So, why bother reasoning things out? Let''s just have a fight and see if you can beat me? Just listen to that, does this sound like the words of a civilized person?"

 Chapter 211: A Familiar Place

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Familiar ce</h4>

    The Xie Family Head felt somewhat helpless.

    But more than that, he felt that it was the norm.

    Back when he was studying at the academy, he was already well aware of the temperament of the old man before him. He was someone who, when agitated, even dared to scold the former Dean. Now that he was the Dean, no one in the world could control him anymore. Naturally, he said whatever he wanted and scolded whoever he wanted as well.

    The Dean rubbed his brows. He had long known he would not be able to change the thoughts of this old fellow before him. After a long silence, he slowly said, "I have only one request: let that girl do things ording to her own will. If you can''t agree to even this point, then I will demolish half of your ancestral hall today."

    The Xie Family Head smiled and nodded, "Old Fogey, you need to think it through. Before she became your disciple, she had carried the Xie surname for over a decade. And evidently, she will continue to carry it."

    The Dean sneered and said, "At this juncture, I''m really worried that you, old fellow, might bepletely unconcerned with this matter anymore."

    The Xie Family Head did not answer this question, he just changed the topic, "y a game of chess?"

    The Dean gave a cold snort and waved his hand to reject, "Do you really think I traveled all the way from the Divine Capital just to find you?"

    He had naturallye all the way South for some other matter. That matter was very important, he had already done some things. Coming here could only be said to be passing by.

    "Leaving Sword Qi Mountain, then wandered around the South, and finally arrived here. If you, old fellow, really came here specifically, it doesn''t seem very usible."

    The Xie Family Head also did not feel that the Dean was lying to him.

    The Dean did not want to waste his breath, turning around to leave.

    When he entered the Xie n''s residence, it was through the main entrance. Now that he was leaving, it would naturally be the main entrance as well.

    "Remember to show a more pleasant expression. Otherwise, who knows what those eyes outside will see, or what they will imagine."

    The Xie Family Head opened his mouth and said, his voice full of helplessness.

    The Dean gave a cold snort and did not reply.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Sublime Bright Sect was not too far from Rainwater Commandery; just a few hundred miles away. For cultivators, one day was enough.

    Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao had killed many cultivators from the Sublime Bright Sect. Now, they were even heading to the sect to denounce them. If this were in a different context, where Chen Chao''s cultivation was sufficiently high and his official rank was high enough, and if the Sublime Bright Sect was weak enough, then everything would be justified. However, it was apparent that the Sublime Bright Sect was not the small sect they might have imagined. Moreover, Chen Chao was not a grand cultivator. Thews of the Great Liang naturally would not hold much sway over the Sublime Bright Sect.

    While Yu Xiyi believed that Chen Chao was long prepared for this, he still felt a bit uncertain as they headed towards the Sublime Bright Sect. Nevertheless, given his personality, since he had promised Chen Chao, there was no possibility of turning back.

    In the morning light, the two advanced at a moderate pace. Surprisingly, in less than half an hour, they could already see the pavilions on the Sublime Bright Sect''s mountain in the distance.

    At this moment, Yu Xiyi finally believed that the young man in front of him was determined to carry out this n.

    It was not exactly a solitary endeavor, but still, two youngsters setting out to challenge a major sect?

    Moreover, a Nepenthe cultivator was defending this mountain.

    Yu Xiyi was curious about the source of this young man''s confidence.

    Looking as they were about to ascend the mountain, Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi, who seemed to be holding back words at the tip of his tongue, and asked with a grin, "Are you regretting it? It''s not toote to change your mind. Being a sword cultivator, aren''t you very skilled at fleeing using your sword? Besides, I''m here. If you want to leave, it shouldn''t be too difficult."

    Although Yu Xiyi understood that these words were mostly jest, he still furrowed his brows with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    Chen Chao said, "Although that Daoist Master Ironcloud might not necessarily kill us as soon as we start climbing the mountain, let''s assume for a moment that he does, even with all my preparations, wouldn''t it be a shame if I can''t execute them?"

    Yu Xiyi said, "What''s the point of saying all this now?"

    Chen Chao said seriously, "I''m just setting the expectations first, so you won''t me me in the underworld when you die."

    "If I really get implicated by you and die, I''ll chase you down in the underworld and hack you 18 times every day."

    Yu Xiyi''s response was naturally sharp and defiant.

    Chen Chao stopped talking and officially ascended the mountain.

    The entire Sublime Bright Sect likely would not have expected Chen Chao to have the audacity toe to the Sublime Bright Sect in person. Therefore, as they made their way up the mountain, they did not encounter any obstacles. Chen Chao walked very slowly. It was not until they were almost at the mountain pass gates that they encountered two daoists guarding the pass.

    "Halt!"

    Those were two daoists dressed in ordinary blue daoist robes, who eyed Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi rather warily.

    The Sublime Bright Sect was a major sect in the Cang Prefecture, so naturally, no one would dare to act unruly at the Sublime Bright Sect. Hence, prior to this, they would not care even if they saw outsiders at the mountain pass gates too. However, recent unsettling news from the mountain had made them rather nervous and vignt. Otherwise, they would not have acted this way.

    "Who are you?"

    The two daoists looked at these two youngsters, sizing them up rather suspiciously. One was a young man in ck with a saber at his waist, and the other was a youth in green robes. Although he was not armed, there seemed to be a special aura emanating from that youth, seemingly like a sharp sword?

    Could he be a sword cultivator?

    Those two daoists had rather low cultivation realms, they could not see through Yu Xiyi at all. But at this moment, they still appraised him seriously. As for Chen Chao, they naturally overlooked him.

    Chen Chao did not care either.

    Yu Xiyi nced at Chen Chao and then took the initiative to say, "My master is a good friend of Daoist Master Ironcloud. I traveled here on this trip out to specially pay a visit to Daoist Master Ironcloud."

    Yu Xiyi was aware that Daoist Master Ironcloud was currently in seclusion, so he casually said this to also test if the Daoist Master Ironcloud was truly in seclusion.

    "The Sect Master is in seclusion. I''m afraid he won''t be able to meet you."

    One of the daoists let out a sigh of relief and spoke.

    Yu Xiyi expressed some regret, "It''s truly unfortunate. I wonder when Daoist Master Ironcloud will exit seclusion? For this trip, my master insisted that I must meet with him. I''m not sure if there''s a chance for that."

    That daoist was about to speak when he suddenly furrowed his brows.

    Because, out of the two who had initiallye together, only Yu Xiyi remained now. He was about to subconsciously look around when a scabbard struck his neck. His vision went dark and he immediately fainted.

    The other daoist was the same.

    Both of them copsed on the mountain path.

    Chen Chao said, "Let''s go."

    Yu Xiyi nodded. Given the cultivation realm of these two daoists, he could naturally kill them with a single strike if he drew his sword. But, he was not a bloodthirsty person. These daoists were merely just ordinary small fries in the sect. They had probably not done any wrongdoings either, so why kill them?

    The two proceeded along the mountain path. After a short distance, Chen Chao led Yu Xiyi deep into the woods. Within the forest, they discovered a very concealed trail, overgrown with weeds. It was likely that no one had tended to it for many years.

    Did this also mean that not many people knew about this small trail?

    That was likely the case.

    Yu Xiyimented softly, "You''ve really been here before."

    He had been wondering about this question all along, and now he finally had a definite answer.

    Yes, Chen Chao must have been here before. He was beyond certain now.

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi and said nothing. He just parted the undergrowth, moving deeper into the mountain.

    Walking behind him, Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "At this point, do you still feel that I can''t know about this matter?"

    Chen Chao replied without turning his head, "Stop talking. When the time is right, I''ll tell you."

    "Are you an abandoned disciple of the Sublime Bright Sect? Did youe up the mountain this time to reim the position of sect master that belongs to you?" Yu Xiyi was unrelenting, his curiosity quite clear.

    Chen Chao was rather speechless but quickly asked, "Where exactly did you read all these stories?"

    Yu Xiyi scoffed, "Don''t the schrs of your Great Liang Dynasty like to write such stories? When I have nothing to do, I''ll naturally have a read too."

    Chen Chao fell silent. Indeed, among the schrs of the Great Liang Dynasty, many enjoyed writing such stories.

    "You''ve got it wrong."

    Chen Chao shook his head and only said this sentence at the end.

    Yu Xiyi responded with an "Oh" and said, "So, you won''t tell me what the truth is?"

    Chen Chao repeated, "When the time is right, I''ll tell you."

    After saying this, the two continued along this obscure trail and quickly saw a pavilion standing in the distance, with many daoistsing and going out of it.

    Chen Chao nced at it and continued walking ahead. The path they were on was exceptionally concealed, Chen Chao was very certain that probably no more than three to five people in the entire Sublime Bright Sect knew about it.

    Perhaps even the whole Sublime Bright Sect was unaware of this trail.

    Thus, the two proceeded up the mountain unimpeded, without any obstacles. They soon left the dense forest and arriving at a high tform.

    This tform stood at the summit and was very spacious. Its surface was engraved with countless stars. The patterns were very odd, making it look very special.

    Unbeknownst to them, they had already reached the mountaintop.

    Seeing the high tform with its countless star engravings, Yu Xiyi fell silent for a moment before saying, "This is the observatory. It''s said that Daoist Master Ironcloud cultivates bitterly here daily because the Sublime Bright Sect''s cultivation methods are rted to the stars. But why isn''t he here today?"

    Everyone said that Daoist Master Ironcloud was cultivating in seclusion. But since this was the best ce for cultivation, why would he not be here?

    After Yu Xiyi sighed with vicissitudes of emotion, hemented again, "You know that this path can lead straight to this ce, doesn''t that mean if someone knows about this path, the entire Sublime Bright Mountain would bepletely unprepared if they wanted to do something?"

    Even though Yu Xiyi was not concerned about something like the destruction of the Sublime Bright Sect, he could not help but feel rather emotional.

    Chen Chao remarked, "Luckily, he isn''t cultivating here right now. Or else, we''d have to die here."

    When Chen Chao was talking, Yu Xiyi had been staring at him the entire time. Noticing that there was no trace of worry on his face as he spoke, this led Yu Xiyi to say angrily, "You think I''m easily fooled?"

    Chen Chao responded with a simple "Mhm."

    Yu Xiyi was incredibly angry.

    However, Chen Chao ignored him and continued walking ahead, there was another hidden trail.

    Yu Xiyi had nothing to say and simply followed.

    Before long, he discovered to his surprise that he actually climbed a little higher. One had to know that the observatory was already the highest point of the Sublime Bright Mountain. But walking ahead actually led to an even higher point. What did this mean?

    It must be the most important ce of the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Yu Xiyi said again, "You must be an abandoned disciple of the Sublime Bright Sect. Otherwise, how would you know about this ce?!"

    Chen Chao responded with just one sentence that left Yu Xiyi speechless, "If I were an abandoned disciple of the Sublime Bright Sect, how could they not recognize me?"

    Right, whether was it the young daoist from earlier or the purple-robed daoists, none of them had expressed any recognition of Chen Chao. If Chen Chao had truly cultivated in the Sublime Bright Sect before, there was no way they would not recognize Chen Chao.

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brow slightly and actually discovered that he could not refute Chen Chao''s words.

    "Bringing you to a good ce. If we''re lucky, we might find quite a few treasures."

    Chen Chao said with a smile, then walked all the way, and arrived in front of a stone wall.

    Yu Xiyi followed him all the way and saw the smooth stone wall too.

    Then, Chen Chao reminisced for a long time before pressing a certain part of the stone wall, revealing a keyhole.

    Yu Xiyi said, "This requires a key."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I know."

    Then, he took a key out of his bosom.

    Yu Xiyi was stupefied.

 Chapter 212: The Story of a Sword Cultivator and a Piece of Paper

    <h4>Chapter 212: The Story of a Sword Cultivator and a Piece of Paper</h4>

    The Sublime Bright Sect has a main hall specially used for holding longevitymps.

    In the great hall where the longevitymps were ced, there was special personnel guarding it and who patrolled it several times a day. If any of themps were extinguished, it would definitely be discovered by them at the earliest time and reported.

    When dawn broke, the daoist responsible for the usual inspection was performing his rounds in the hall. He casually scanned the rows of longevitymps, well aware of theyout of the hall densely packed with longevitymps. How could he possibly miss even one?

    It was just that soon, his expression became rather unsightly.

    It was because among a row of longevitymps, he noticed that several longevitymps were extinguished. Judging from their positions, these longevitymps represented daoists within the Sublime Bright Sect who held high statuses and levels of cultivation.

    The daoist promptly recorded it down and continued looking further into the hall. Further away, he saw several special longevitymps.

    Those longevitymps were special because they belonged to disciples of that Daoist Master Ironcloud.

    "This..."

    .

    The daoist suddenly fell to the ground, hisplexion drained of color.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Several daoists wearing yellow-purple daoist robes quickly arrived before that extinguished longevitymp. After a prolonged silence, one of them nced at an unextinguishedmp and said, "Huang Ye didn''t die, was he captured?"

    Another shook their head and replied, "Huang Ye had the highest cultivation realm. Even if they were captured, it wouldn''t be him either. He must have done something else."

    Huang Ye was that daoist who led the group of purple-robed daoists and the young daoist down the mountain this time.

    While not explicitly stated, everyone understood the implication.

    "Huang Ye has always been cautious. He wouldn''t have done something like this. It''s likely that Junior Brother Lin''s death has nothing to do with him. As for why he hasn''t returned to the mountain..."

    The Daoist in yellow-purple robes wanted to speak but swallowed his words back, falling somewhat silent.

    Actually, everyone else knew - Huang Ye did not dare to return to the mountain.

    What kind of person was the Sect Master? After so many years in the sect, how could they not know?

    But, what could they say even if they knew?

    "Two junior brothers, go and bring Huang Ye back. Junior Brother Chen, you and I will go and report to the Sect Master together."

    Someone quickly made a decision. He held considerable prestige within the sect, so his words naturally carried weight.

    The two yellow-purple robed daoists cupped their fists and left quickly. They naturally had secret techniques to bring that Huang Ye back. It would be very difficult for Huang Ye to leave safely.

    Even at this point, when Huang Ye had already been gone for a long time, they still had ways to track him down.

    "Oh no, someone broke into the mountain!"

    A voice suddenly rang out.

    Then, news about the mountain pass gate guarding disciples being knocked out quickly spread.

    A yellow-purple robed daoist frowned and said, "The mountain pass gate formation wasn''t triggered. Did that person not climb up the mountain? They just went down the mountain after knocking the guards unconscious?"

    Even that person found this hard to believe. If the mountain pass formation was not triggered, it meant that there should not be outsiders on the mountain at the moment.

    "Could it be Huang Ye?" Someone asked.

    If it were Huang Ye, he could have swaggered up the mountain openly. Why would he need to do these things? If he was afraid of people knowing about his return to the mountain, why would hee back in the first ce?

    What could he not let go of?

    "Send someone to investigate, find out what''s happening. There must be a result."

    "Let''s hurry and report to the Sect Master. The matters on the mountain need the Sect Master to make a decision. Moreover, this matter concerns Junior Brother Lin."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    All the events that had unfolded earlier, whether it was Chen Chao''s determination to arrive at the Sublime Bright Sect or that hidden path, all these had taken Yu Xiyi by surprise. He had long determined that a deep connection existed between Chen Chao and the Sublime Bright Sect, but he did not anticipate the extent of the surprises held in store.

    When he took out the key, Yu Xiyi was even more taken aback.

    That stone wall before him seemed to be the most crucial ce in the Sublime Bright Sect no matter how one looked at it. Yet, how could he have anticipated that Chen Chao possessed a key capable of unlocking such a secretive location?

    "I want to know what the hell is going on here!"

    Yu Xiyi''s tone was solemn, his voice growing somewhat colder.

    The events that happened today had left him feeling uneasy. He really wanted to uncover the truth.

    Chen Chao turned to him, thought for a moment, and then said, "I''ll tell you in a moment."

    Seeing as Chen Chao was about to insert the key, Yu Xiyi suddenly said, "Wait a minute. With such a secretive location, could there be guards?"

    Since this ce was likely the most secretive location within the Sublime Bright Sect, it should be reasonable to assume that there might be guards.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "If that person didn''t deceive me, then only the Sublime Bright Sect''s Sect Master would know about this ce."

    Yu Xiyi''s face paled slightly and he said, "Do you want me dead?"

    Chen Chao quickly understood what he was thinking and replied, "I think Daoist Master Ironcloud shouldn''t be here right now."

    "Should?"

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow and said, "Are you gambling with our lives?"

    Chen Chao smiled. "Rest assured, I''m definitely more afraid of death than you are."

    After saying these words, he inserted the key into the keyhole and gently turned it.

    With a sound, the stone wall parted to the sides, revealing a deep and dark cave.

    Chen Chao walked in and Yu Xiyi followed suit.

    The instant they stepped inside, Yu Xiyi gripped the hilt of his flying sword, Wild Grass. When he gripped the fly sword, it helped to calm his heart a little.

    Humans would always feel varying degrees of fear towards the unknown.

    Though Chen Chao appeared confident, he too gripped the hilt of his broken saber.

    Advancing forward, the two soon encountered the inscribed daoist techniques on the stone walls.

    Yu Xiyi stopped. After reading some of them, he suddenly frowned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Chen Chao saw his expression and then nced at the stone wall. He discovered that it was a cultivation technique called the ''Mystic Crow Grand Technique,'' and could not resist asking, "This is a secret technique of the Mystic Crow Sect. The Mystic Crow Sect was inexplicably destroyed back then, causing quite amotion. The entire foreign cultivation world was investigating who was behind the destruction of the Mystic Crow Sect, but it remained unresolved. However, people were very clear that the Mystic Crow Sect wasn''t annihted due to any grudge with another sect. Rather, it was because someone coveted the Mystic Crow Sect''s secret art. Now, it seems that the incident back then might have had connections with the Sublime Bright Sect."

    Yu Xiyi''s expression grew serious. Although the Sword Sect had long withdrawn from worldly matters and seldom got involved in the affairs of the cultivation world, he naturally still knew about the matters circting in the cultivation world.

    Chen Chao gave an mhm and began to silently memorize the cultivation technique.

    "What are you memorizing these daoist techniques for?"

    Yu Xiyi nced at Chen Chao, then continued walking forward. Actually, he was like Chen Chao - Chen Chao was a martial artist while he was a sword cultivator, these daoist techniques held little significance for them.

    Hence, Yu Xiyi did not do anything else after reading them. If other cultivators came here, they would probably expend a great deal of effort to memorize these daoist techniques.

    Although Chen Chao was memorizing them too, he was not doing it for himself.

    After some time, Chen Chao walked over, hisplexion slightly pale.

    Yu Xiyi frowned but did not say anything.

    For Chen Chao to memorize so much in such a short time was quite a challenge for him.

    After all, he was not a monster like Xie Nandu.

    Yu Xiyi arrived in front of a row of bookshelves, casually perused them, and then said, "These are Sublime Bright Sect''s daoist techniques. If you''re willing to memorize them, you can memorize any of them here."

    Further away, there were numerousrge boxes emitting a strange fragrance. Those likely contained various spirit medicines.

    After saying this, Yu Xiyi actually felt somewhat disappointed. While these things might be very tempting to other cultivators, they were of no interest to him. As a sword cultivator, he had no interest in those daoist techniques, nor did they hold any significance for him. The same likely applied to the spirit medicines stored here.

    Chen Chao looked at those spirit medicines and narrowed his eyes.

    The two soon arrived before that cushion. Yu Xiyi quickly raised his head to look at that hole. That hole was very deep, skylight would fall from that ce.

    "If I''m not mistaken, that Daoist Master Ironcloud''s closed-seclusion site is likely here. But why isn''t he here now?"

    Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao. In his view, Chen Chao currently seemed to know everything about the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "A reasonable deduction. Since the Sublime Bright Sect''s cultivation is rted to the stars, then shouldn''t this legendary Daoist Master Ironcloud only appear here at night."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and said "In my opinion, this answer doesn''t seem logical. Since that Daoist Master Ironcloud is rumored to be in closed-seclusion all the time and hardly interacts with other Sublime Bright Sect disciples, then even if he cultivates at night, he should be here during daytime as well."

    Chen Chao nodded. "Alright, I admit it, someone told me."

    Yu Xiyi asked, "Who?"

    Chen Chao said, "Someone very familiar with the Sublime Bright Sect."

    Yu Xiyi said unhappily, "Speak inly."

    Chen Chao walked a few steps nonchntly, then plopped onto the cushion. Perhaps due to sitting down too hard, a piece of paper fluttered out from under the cushion at the same time he sat down.

    It was a piece of paper shimmering with golden light, now floating in the air.

    Yu Xiyi looked at that piece of paper and furrowed his brows slightly. As a sword cultivator, his perception towards other auras far surpassed the average cultivator.

    He clearly felt a rather frightening aura emanating from the paper.

    Yu Xiyi became intrigued, then reached out to hold that piece of paper, bringing it before his eyes.

    A momentter, an aura overflowed. Yu Xiyi''splexion turned somewhat pale.

    Chen Chao asked, "How is it?"

    Yu Xiyi ignored him. Instead, his eyes stabbed towards that piece of paper like swords.

    Facing this paper that was clearly extraordinary, Yu Xiyi found himself at a disadvantage during their initial confrontation. However, it did not make him feel any fear.

    He was a sword cultivator, he naturally had to draw his sword when facing a powerful enemy.

    This was a pride of a sword cultivator.

 Chapter 213: Let Me Tell You a Story

    <h4>Chapter 213: Let Me Tell You a Story</h4>

    Yu Xiyi naturally had no idea what was special about this page of paper. If he knew that even a figure like Daoist Master Ironcloud could only read a few lines before needing rest, perhaps... he would still think of drawing his sword.

    He possessed an extremely proud sword and he himself was an extremely proud sword cultivator too.

    Without thismon ground, he probably would not have been able to make that supremely proud Wild Grass acknowledge him as master.

    Except, pride was ultimately powerless in the face of disparity in cultivation levels.

    Even Daoist Master Ironcloud would feel inferior in the face of such a disparity. No matter how talented Yu Xiyi was, he was still a sword cultivator who had yet to step into the Nepenthe Realm. The moment he drew his sword, the oue was already preordained.

    With a spluttering sound, Yu Xiyi spat out arge mouthful of blood, hisplexion instantly turning very pale.

    He slumped on the ground, having suffered rather some significant injuries.

    Chen Chao nced at that page in Yu Xiyi''s hand.

    Yu Xiyi casually tossed it out and the paper drifted over to Chen Chao''s side, which he then reached out to grab too.

    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. This piece of paper is a little strange. Don''t attempt to... provoke it!"

    Yu Xiyi''s expression was ugly as he spoke. Chen Chao''s cultivation level was even lower than his, he did not want the same thing to happen again.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, his gazending on the page. The golden characters shone brilliantly at this moment, radiating a dazzling light.

    After merely reading the first word, Chen Chao felt a stabbing pain in both eyes, and tears welled up uncontrobly.

    He quickly averted his gaze, feeling a little better. He suspected that if he kept reading it, his eyes might really be blind.

    The piece of paper emitted a very special aura; powerful and terrifying. Holding it in his hand posed no issue, but attempting to read its contents would lead to a terrifying experience.

    Such as what Chen Chao had just encountered.

    Chen Chao released the page and began massaging his still-stinging eyes. The paper slowly drifted down, much like a fallen leaf from a tree.

    Utterly ordinary.

    However, Chen Chao was well aware that this page was far from ordinary.

    "What secrets does this piece of paper hold?" Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi, wanting to know his opinion.

    Yu Xiyi was not in much better condition at the moment and did not answer his question.

    "What''s written on that paper?"

    Chen Chao pressed on persistently.

    Yu Xiyi replied huffily, "I was busy battling the person who wrote these words. How would I know what''s written on it?"

    Just as Yu Xiyi said, he had been exchanging blows with the person who had written this page, so why would he pay any attention to what was written on the paper?

    "That fellow has an extremely high cultivation level. Furthermore, he''s got a bad temper. If I could meet him, I..."

    Yu Xiyi initially wanted to say something harsh, but after some thought, he realized that with his current cultivation realm, he definitely could not do anything. So he felt angry but refrained from making threats. He simply thought that someday, he would learn this person''s identity and give him a good beating to avenge today''s grudge.

    Chen Chao looked at the cushion, wondering why this page, which seemed more valuable than everything else here, would be casually ced under the cushion?

    Could the cushion be good stuff too?

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "I feel that this cushion is good stuff too, those who see it gets a share. How about each of us take one of these two items?"

    Chen Chao turned to Yu Xiyi and proposed his idea.

    "Even if there were a good sword manual here, I would take it. After all, you''re just a martial artist, it wouldn''t be of any use to you. But do you think these things are rted to sword cultivation? What would I do with this stuff?"

    Yu Xiyi rolled his eyes, making his stance clear.

    Chen Chao looked at him, somewhat stunned as he said. "You don''t want this piece of paper either?"

    Yu Xiyi said scornfully, "He''s not even a sword cultivator. Even if he has a high cultivation realm, so what? Take ten thousand steps back, even if he''s a sword cultivator, Your Father will also surpass him sooner orter!"

    Chen Chao said with an emotional sigh, "You''re truly a fellow who makes people speechless. But I admire your attitude. At least, you''ve left these items for me."

    He put away that page. Although he did not yet know what secrets it held, he believed he would find out one day.

    "Your Father didn''t give these items up for free, hurry up and tell Your Father what you didn''t finish saying earlier."

    Yu Xiyi slowly stood up. Although his injuries were not light, it was not severe enough to keep him down.

    Chen Chao looked Yu Xiyi, thought about it, and said, "Daoist Master Ironcloud has actually been in his position for less than ten years."

    Yu Xiyi nodded his head. He knew about this.

    "So how did he take the position of the Sect Master from the previous Sublime Bright Sect Master? No one knows the process."

    Chen Chao thought about it and said seriously, "But, I know."

    Before Yu Xiyi could respond, Chen Chao continued, "Perhaps I''m the only one who knows now."

    Yu Xiyi said, "I''m very interested in hearing this story."

    "The former Sect Master of the Sublime Bright Sect, Daoist Master Green Bamboo, wasn''t a good person, but this Nepenthe Realm cultivator took in some decent disciples. They had good talent and cultivation realms, and the most outstanding among them was called Chen Shi. His talent and character were unparalleled in his generation. More importantly, he was also a good person."

    "The Sublime Bright Sect didn''t have many good people, but Chen Shi definitely counted as one. At least, he treated people as humans. If he had be the sect master of Sublime Bright Sect one day, perhaps the Sublime Bright Sect would have be a lot better. Unfortunately, he didn''t manage to be the sect master. This story begins with Daoist Master Ironcloud''s arrival on the mountain."

    Daoist Master Green Bamboo epted many disciples, but he did not stop taking in disciples just because he had enough disciples.

    That was how Daoist Master Ironcloud came into the picture. Before he joined, he was just the son of a farmer. Daoist Master Ironcloud noticed his talent and released a captured demon, which devoured his parents. Then, Daoist Master Green Bamboo intervened, killing that demon. Naturally, Daoist Master Ironcloud was grateful. Subsequently, Daoist Master Green Bamboo took him as his disciple, which was the logical course of events.

    However, after ascending the mountain, because Daoist Master Green Bamboo was reaching a critical point in his cultivation, he entrusted Daoist Master Ironcloud to Chen Shi.

    "If Chen Shi wasn''t a good person, Daoist Master Ironcloud might have died at that time, or he could have gone amok in his cultivation and be a cripple. Such incidents were not umon, it''s actually not at all surprising for it to happen again."

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi and said, "But sadly, he was a good person."

    Because Chen Shi was a good person, he did not hide anything from Daoist Master Ironcloud and imparted him everything..

    Daoist Master Ironcloud had exceptional natural talent, and at that time, heid an excellent foundation.

    Years passed, and Daoist Master Green Bamboo still had not exited seclusion. Chen Shi endured for several years but finally could not bear it any longer. He informed Daoist Master Ironcloud of the truth: that his parents were killed by Daoist Master Green Bamboo.

    However, at that time, Daoist Master Ironcloud was already deeply immersed in his cultivation and unable to extricate himself. He naturally knew the consequences of expressing dissatisfaction with Daoist Master Green Bamboo. Hence, after learning the truth, he did nothing. But inwardly, he lost all gratitude towards Daoist Master Green Bamboo.

    He began plotting how to kill Daoist Master Green Bamboo in the future and be the next sect master of the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Xiyi felt rather emotional.

    In the years that followed, Daoist Master Ironcloud began to take action against his fellow senior brothers. He was already intelligent, and after years of plotting and unwavering efforts, he quickly seeded. Many of Daoist Master Green Bamboo''s disciples died under mysterious circumstances.

    In the end, only Chen Shi and Daoist Master Ironcloud remained.

    "Chen Shi watched his junior martial brothermit so many deeds, he naturally felt deeply anguished. But Daoist Master Ironcloud also respected this senior martial brother because, after all, Chen Shi treated him really well."

    Chen Chaomented, "But even so, in front of the position of sect master and this friendship, Daoist Master Ironcloud still chose the former."

    Yu Xiyi asked, "So he killed Chen Shi?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Later, he even killed Daoist Master Green Bamboo and became the sect master of Sublime Bright Sect."

    The story seemed to conclude there.

    Yu Xiyi said, "You seemed to have left out a lot of details in the middle."

    Chen Chao said, "That naturally belongs to another story."

    Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "Telling half a story makes one wet the bed at night."

    Chen Chao ignored him and just walked to the side. Looking at those books, he then continued, "In truth, this story shouldn''t be told at this moment."

    "Daoist Master Green Bamboo imed to be in seclusion, but it was actually an excuse. He wasn''t in seclusion; he had discovered a secret within the Sublime Bright Mountain. This secret was significant enough to make Green Bamboo abandon everything else and focus all his energy on it."

    Chen Chao said, "It has to do with that boy."

    The boy he spoke of was naturally the same boy they had encountered in Rainwater Commandery before.

    That boy had been pursued and then saved by Chen Chao, which marked the beginning of that story.

    Yu Xiyi recalled the white mist the young man had mentioned and asked, "Is it rted to that heretic technique?"

    "Could it be that the Sublime Bright Sect was some kind of demonic cult headquarters many years ago?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and provided a negative answer to Yu Xiyi''s question.

    "On that day, you asked why didn''t I feel any surprise when I heard that boy''s story."

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi.

    Yu Xiyi said, "Not only that, but you also knew about this hidden path and this ce."

    Chen Chao said, "I knew about the hidden path because I originally left this mountain through that path. As for this ce and the story I told you, it''s because I found two final letters. One was penned by Daoist Master Green Bamboo, and the other was written by Chen Shi."

    "In those two final letters, it told me everything about the Sublime Bright Sect''s secret."

    Chen Chao thought about it and continued, "Perhaps by now, one of those secrets has already leaked."

 Chapter 214: Chaos on This Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chaos on This Mountain</h4>

    "What exactly were the contents of those two final letters?"

    Although Chen Chao had already begun telling this story, Yu Xiyi still felt some confusion.

    Chen Chao said, "In Chen Shi''s final letter, he documented what Daoist Master Ironcloud did during those years, but he didn''t rify how he died."

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao seemed to be recalling the contents of that final letter. He then slowly continued, "In the end, he said, ''This is a ce that should be destroyed...''"

    Listening to these words, Yu Xiyi fell into silence as well. As the disciple of a sect, it was unlikely that no matter how hopeless he felt about his sect, he would not say something like that.

    "There may still be more darkness here that I don''t know about."

    Yu Xiyi''s expression was somewhatplicated.

    Chen Chao said, "Of course, you wouldn''t know."

    Yu Xiyi replied, "You didn''t tell me, so naturally, I wouldn''t know."

    Chen Chao said, "Back then, Daoist Master Green Bamboo unintentionally found a ce on the Sublime Bright Mountain. That ce might have been the remains of an ancient sect, but it was filled with white mist everywhere. Any cultivator who entered would lose their cultivation and be no different from an ordinary person. Moreover, the white mist would continuously invade the cultivator''s body. After a certain period of time inside, they would have no choice but to leave. Otherwise, even cultivators wouldn''t be able to endure it."

    Yu Xiyi once again recalled the words of that boy and fell rather silent.

    "But within that ancient ruins were treasures, perhaps things that didn''t belong to this era."

    Yu Xiyi pondered and said softly, "So, did the cultivators of the Sublime Bright Sect choose to send some youngsters who had never practiced cultivation into it for exploration?"

    Chen Chao said, "You''re half correct. The reason they chose those who had never practiced cultivation is because, after years of research, they concluded that youths who had never cultivated before could stay inside longer than cultivators. However, they are ordinary youths after all, they ultimately couldn''t endure repeated entries into the mist. So, every once in a while, some of them would die."

    Chen Chao pointed to a distant peak that obstructed their view and said, "Those who died would be buried in that ce, in arge pit where countless people were buried together. Their blood and flesh mixed, their white bones intertwined, and no one can distinguish who was who."

    Yu Xiyi said, "If what you say is true, then this ce is truly evil and a ce that should be destroyed."

    Suddenly, Chen Chao spoke, "Therefore, I can answer your question now."

    Yu Xiyi looked at him, silent.

    "I''ve heard the story of that young man, but not in the final letters."

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi and said with a slight smile. "That story happened to me."

    Yu Xiyi came to a sudden realization, "Both of those final letters were found in that ancient ruin by you?"

    Chen Chao nodded. Initially, when Daoist Master Green Bamboo was critically wounded by Sect Master Ironcloud in a sneak attack and could not escape, he had no choice but to enter that ancient ruin. Inside, he wrote down all of Daoist Master Ironcloud crimes. Of course, it was not for the sake of revenge, but in hopes that someday someone would kill Daoist Master Ironcloud and avenge him.

    Therefore, he not only left that final letter but also left behind the extra key.

    Daoist Master Green Bamboo was determined for revenge.

    As for Chen Shi, he entered the ruins at that time merely to buy himself some time to write his final letter.

    Later, when their longevitymps went out, Daoist Master Ironcloud finally felt at ease.

    Yu Xiyi said, "I heard you served as the warden in the Wei Prefecture''s Tianqing County for several years."

    Chen Chao replied, "It was a little over two years."

    He knew what Yu Xiyi was about to say. In the eleventh year of Tianjian, Wei Prefecture experienced a great flood. He happened to be living by the Wei River, and his home was submerged, making it uninhabitable. Thus, he had to leave Wei Prefecture ande to Cang Prefecture.

    It was a difficult journey as he finally ended up here.

    It was not his first timeing to Rainwater Commandery, he had seen the posted notices even earlier than that boy. His journey had been more arduous, so at that time, he had no hesitation and entered the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Then, he went through the same experiences as that boy.

    Chen Chao continued, "Later, I left this ce. Now, I''m back again."

    Yu Xiyi said, "That''s obviously not good for the Sublime Bright Sect."

    Since he had been harmed by this sect before, what did hee back for?

    Yu Xiyi understood many things now.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The news of the young daoist''s death at the hands of Rainwater Commandery''s warden still spread. On the mountain, all the cultivators were in an uproar. Putting aside that the Sublime Bright Sect was one of the few prominent sects of the Longevity Dao, even if it was an ordinary cultivation sect, logically speaking, it should not be something an ordinary military official of the Great Liang Dynasty would dare provoke. Moreover, if the Great Liang Dynasty truly had such backbone, why had they not appointed a new warden in after the previous Rainwater Commandery warden died in office?

    As for how the previous warden of Rainwater Commandery had died, outsiders did not know. It could be summarized as simply dying while in office. But for the people of the Sublime Bright Mountain, they understood very well why that warden had died.

    They had long considered Rainwater Commandery to be their Sublime Bright Mountain''s private property.

    But how could they have expected that the disciple most beloved by the Sect Master had met his end at the hands of the Rainwater Commandery''s warden?

    Nevertheless, they soon thought that once this matter blew up, that Sect Master who usually remained in seclusion all year round, would inevitably ask questions. With such a powerful cultivator in the Nepenthe Realm, everything would naturally be resolved.

    "That person dares to harm our sect''s disciples, he must be tortured to death. Anyway, there''s thatrge pit at the back of the mountains, we can throw him in there when the timees."

    On the mountain, a Sublime Bright Sect disciple could not help but speak out, his voice filled with coldness, and others echoed in agreement.

    "As it should be. But now that the Great Liang Dynasty has won both the literary and martial examinations at the Myriad Willow Convention, could it be that they''ve really harbored some idea that shouldn''t have been born?"

    A daoist mocked, "It''s just luck. How could they dare to have any ideas? They''re just a bunch of uncouth martial artists who are looked down upon by all the cultivators on the mountains. What storm could they possibly stir?"

    Hearing these words,ughter immediately erupted on the mountain, echoing loudly.

    A young daoist walked past this area. Hearing these voices, he frowned almost imperceptibly, then sighed sadly and said, "Junior Brother Lin was such an outstanding talent. To think he died at the hands of a barbaric martial artist, it''s truly heartbreaking."

    Hearing the voice, everyone turned to look and quickly paid their respects, saying, "Martial Uncle Sheng."

    The young daoist in front of them was named Sheng Yingfeng, also a disciple of Daoist Master Ironcloud. Previously, that young daoist had been in the limelight, and everyone had thought he would be the next sect master of the Sublime Bright Sect. However, who could have foreseen such a day? Now that young daoist had passed away, Sheng Yingfeng had be the most likely candidate to be the next sect master.

    Now that he appeared here, no one dared to be disrespectful to him.

    Sheng Yingfeng said sorrowfully, "When Master exits seclusion, I will definitely seek permission and personally avenge Junior Brother Lin."

    Seeing Martial Uncle Sheng so saddened in front of them, it was unclear what those daoists were thinking. But for some time, there was silence in the mountains.

    This silence did notst long because soon a voice came from the mountains.

    "The Sect Master has exited seclusion!"

    The voice sounded somewhat excited, but more of it was still fear. The Sect Master''s emergence from seclusion this time was a foregone conclusion. However, it did not necessarily mean that many daoists were looking forward to it. After all, he had a notoriously bad temper. One could even say he was cruel and ruthless. The disciples on the mountain had little admiration for him; instead, it was mostly fear. In the past, when Daoist Master Ironcloud went into seclusion, he simply stayed out of sight. They did not have to watch that sect master cultivate. It was naturally considered a relief for them. But now that Daoist Master Ironcloud wasing out of seclusion, it would be an additional dark cloud above their heads.

    However, this was already the case. The daoists all bowed respectfully, lowering their heads to show their reverence for the Sect Master.

    A figure slowly materialized in the distance, and Daoist Master Ironcloud appeared here.

    "We pay our respects to the Sect Master!".

    The daoists spoke simultaneously.

    The young daoist was murdered and Huang Ye escaped, it was clear that the Sect Master had to personally resolve the matter. Regarding him being in closed-seclusion, actually, just by finding a remote location to hide away, it could also be called closed-seclusion. How could that be difficult?

    It was merely his choice not to appear. If he wished to reveal himself to everyone, it was not a difficult task.

    Turning his gaze towards the approaching group of yellow-purple robed daoists, Daoist Master Ironcloud''s voice grew cold as he said, "Given the gravity of the situation, why did you not immediately consider killing that murderous martial artist? Is Huang Ye''s whereabouts really so important?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s voice was very cold, resembling the coldest winds on the mountains.

    One of the yellow-purple robed daoists bit the bullet said, "We have already been to Rainwater Commandery, but that warden has disappeared. He seems to be heading towards our mountain."

    "There''s also a sword cultivator around him, his cultivation realm isn''t low. I examined the dead bodies, most of our disciples were killed by an incredibly sharp flying sword piercing through their bodies. We have yet to identify which sect this sword cultivatores from and we are still investigating."

    They were cautious not because they feared that warden. Actually, that sword cultivator around Chen Chao was the existence that they were mindful of..

    Everyone was aware of the incredible killing power that sword cultivators possessed. An unidentified sword cultivator was not a good thing to them.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud sneered and said, "No need to search any longer, those two individuals have already arrived. They made no attempt to conceal their presence and they casually dumped the disciples guarding the mountain pass onto the side of the mountain path. What are they still afraid of? Since even they are not scared, why haven''t you found and killed them yet? What are you thinking?"

    "But the mountain pass protective formation was not activated. How are we supposed to find those two on the mountain?"

    A yellow-purple robed daoist summoned the courage to ask,cking in confidence.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud remained silent. He just stared at that yellow-purple robed daoist and was silent for a long time.

    The yellow-purpled robed daoist began to sweat profusely under the Sect Master''s intense gaze.

    "You good-for-nothings, someone has provoked us ande up this mountain, but none of you know where they are?"

    "Could it be that two Nepenthe cultivators havee up the mountain?!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s voice was slightly cold, making people shudder.

    The yellow-purple robed daoist did not know what to say. It was just that cold sweat kept flowing down.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded out from the mountain path, "Reporting to Sect Master, there''s a guesting up the mountain!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud turned to look at that daoist who came here.

    If that daoist did not give him a logical answer, then he might die at the next moment. Even if he did not die, he would pay a terrible price too.

    That daoist bit the bullet and said softly, "It''s a guest from the Infatuation Daoist Temple."

 Chapter 215: The Bright Moon Between the Clouds.

    <h4>Chapter 215: The Bright Moon Between the Clouds.</h4>

    Throughout history, Daoism had two main lineages: Longevity Dao and Great Peace Dao. For a long time, these two lineages had been evenly matched. But many years ago, the Longevity Dao gradually started gaining the upper hand, firmly suppressing Great Peace Dao lineage. Now, the leader of daoist leader of the Longevity Dao was the Infatuation Daoist Temple. To some extent, the Infatuation Daoist Temple could be considered the most prominent sect in Daoism now, the true leader of Daoism.

    As a Daoist sect within the Longevity Dao lineage, the Sublime Bright Sect hadplex feelings toward the Infatuation Daoist Temple. On one hand, the Sublime Bright Sect had always aspired to surpass the Infatuation Daoist Temple and be the leader of the Daoism themselves. However, this dream was destined to be a long-term goal; something that would take decades, if not centuries, to achieve. Until that happened, when facing the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they could only maintain respect.

    "Which daoist master came?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud remained silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth. His voice was slightly cold, but his tone softened.

    Facing someone from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, Daoist Master Ironcloud had to show respect, even if it was on the surface.

    "It''s a young man with a slender build. He''s wearing a dark-red daoist robe and has an ordinary wooden hairpin in his hair. However, his hair is a little white, and he looks rather haggard."

    The daoist tried to recall the appearance of the young daoist he had seen at the mountain gate and then described it in great detail. He was mainly afraid of missing any details and angering this Sect Master.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud furrowed his brows slightly. He pondered seriously for a long time but could not quite figure out which daoist master from the Infatuation Daoist Temple would dress like that. As for the so-called young man, he was not too concerned. Most great sages in Daoism had a youthful appearance. Some great sages who were over a hundred years old looked about the same as ordinary young people.

    "Did he mention his daoist title?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud was uncertain about the implications of a daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Templeing up the mountain at this time.

    That daoist tried hard to remember and soon said, "He said he''s called Yun Jianyue."

    This was a very peculiar name, the daoist also found it very strange when he said it.

    How could someone be named that?

    But Daoist Master Ironcloud remained silent, without speaking.

    The names of the great sages in Daoism were all very peculiar, so there was nothing particrly unusual about this name. What truly rendered him silent was Yun Jianyue''s identity.

    Among the young generation of cultivators, there were many whose names had long spread throughout the world. For instance, there was Song Changxi, who had previously attended the Myriad Willow Convention in the Divine Capital. He had always been considered the most powerful young cultivator outside of Daoism''s Twin Pirs. There was also Liang Zhao, who stood out among the itinerant cultivators. Additionally, there were also several sword cultivators who had resounding names.

    But, some people were different.

    When mentioning young sword cultivators, no one dared to im that Yu Xiyi, the sword cultivator who took away Wild Grass, was weaker than anyone else. And when it came to Daoism''s prodigies, no one could overlook Daoism''s Twin Pirs.

    They were the truly exceptional figures among the young generation of Daoism.

    What was even more terrifying was that these two individuals both hailed from the same daoist temple and were taught by the same master; a pair of senior-junior siblings.

    The senior sister was named Ye Zhihua, and the junior brother was called Yun Jianyue.

    The two carried the glory of the Daoism''s young generation.

    They were geniuses in the true sense.

    As the Sect Master of the Sublime Bright Sect, Daoist Master Ironcloud naturally knew the names of Daoism''s Twin Pirs. However, he could not understand why Yun Jianyue would show up here at this time.

    Although he was just a youngster, his status in the Infatuation Daoist Temple was likely higher than many second-generation disciples.

    Now that he had appeared here, it was likely on behalf of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    "Since it''s Fellow Daoist Yun, we naturally must extend an invitation."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression was somewhat ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the mountain pass gates of the Sublime Bright Mountain, a young daoist wore a dark-red daoist robe. His long hair was casually secured with an ordinary wooden hairpin. In truth, his hair had notpletely turned white, it was just that many white hairs grew among the original ck hair. The white and ck inteced, which did not look out of ce.

    He had merely expended some vital energy, resulting in this. Once he fully recovered, his hair would naturally return to fully ck.

    He was Yun Jianyue.

    One of the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    Yun Jianyue stood on the mountain path, looking at this mountain with a calm expression.

    He had originally been in pursuit of a high-level demon in the Mu Yun Great Lake. While he was in the midst of a fierce battle, he received a message from the Temple Master. He had to divert some of his energy to dispose of that demon before rushing to Sublime Bright Sect.

    Recalling what was mentioned in the Temple Master''s letter, Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows slightly.

    The Sublime Bright Sect had always acted proper to their status for many years in the Cang Prefecture. Who would have known they harbored such intentions?

    Soon, a daoist in yellow-purple attire arrived.

    "Fellow Daoist Yun, Sect Master requests your presence in the main hall."

    As he spoke, the daoist in yellow-purple attire could not help but cast an extra nce at Yun Jianyue. Even he felt a great deal of curiosity about the Twin Pirs of Daoism who were renowned throughout the world.

    However, upon his first nce, he noticed an indescribable aura flowing in every movement and gesture of the young daoist. It seemed like the rumored Dao rhythm.

    This kind of Dao rhythm only urred when a cultivator reached a realm of being connected with heaven. While it was not umon for the great sages of Daoism to have such Dao rhythm with every movement, why would this Yun Jianyue in front of him have it too?

    This was something very surprising.

    Yun Jianyue nodded slightly without saying anything. He just followed the daoist in yellow-purple robes up the mountain.

    The mountain path was quiet, with a gentle breeze rustling the surroundings. Yun Jianyue''s hair fluttered ever so slightly, entuating his otherworldly air.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud was waiting for this daoist prodigy in the main hall.

    As the Daoist in yellow-purple robes retreated, Yun Jianyue calmly stepped over the threshold and entered the main hall. He then took three sticks of incense and offered his respects before the statue of the Dao Ancestor.

    While he was doing this, Daoist Master Ironcloud stood at one side. But, he did not utter a word and just silently watched.

    Afterpleting all these, Yun Jianyue turned to Daoist Master Ironcloud, pondered for a moment, and performed a junior''s salute.

    Yun Jianyue had a significant reputation, and in some respects, it even surpassed that of Daoist Master Ironcloud. However, in terms of seniority, all daoists in the world had amon ancestry, he still had to address Daoist Master Ironcloud as Martial Uncle.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at this young man, whose appearance could not be described as particrly handsome but had a strangelyforting quality after a few more nces. He could not help but sigh, "With someone like you in Infatuation Daoist Temple, how can the other sectspare?"

    This was his heartfelt emotion. The Sublime Bright Sect had always aspired to surpass the Infatuation Daoist Temple, but when it came to their second-generation disciples, even if theybined all the disciples in the Sublime Bright Sect, they could not match up to one Yun Jianyue. What was even more despairing was that apart from Yun Jianyue, the Infatuation Daoist Temple also had a Ye Zhihua.

    Yun Jianyue replied calmly, "You''re too kind, Daoist Master"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud returned to his senses. Looking at this young man whose fame had long spread throughout the world, he slowly said, "Did the Temple Master bring any dharmic decree?"

    He knew that Yun Jianyue would note to Sublime Bright Sect without good reason, so he went straight to the point.

    Regarding that Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, even if Daoist Master Ironcloud felt that he had improved considerably these few years, he did not dare say that he was really qualified to challenge him.

    That was the most terrifying existence in Daoism, how could he be casually provoked by the average cultivator?

    Yun Jianyue shook his head and said, "This junior was traveling outside. It''s just that this junior received a letter from Temple Master, so this junior had no choice but toe and take a look."

    "What did the letter say?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at Yun Jianyue, somewhat agitated.

    Yun Jianyue looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud and said calmly, "Temple Master asked me to inquire Daoist Master, if you fear retribution for doing these things?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''splexion instantly became extremely unsightly as he listened to this. When he looked at Yun Jianyue again, there was an additional hint of murderous intent in the depths of his eyes, while deeper inside, there was fear.

    Yun Jianyue continued, "Since the ancient ruins have been discovered and Daoist Master chose not to disclose this to the public, the Temple Master can understand your selfishness in this regard. However, why did Daoist Master send so many ordinary youths to their deaths?"

    Hearing this, Daoist Master Ironcloud finally understood that the matter had leaked at some point.

    He looked at Yun Jianyue, murderous intent rising in his heart.

    Yun Jianyue also turned to look at him. There was little emotion in both eyes, just profound calmness.

    Suddenly, the entire main hall became extraordinarily terrifying.

    The powerful oppression belonging to that of a Nepenthe cultivator was instantly unleashed here. The entire main hall became unbelievably terrifying.

    If it were any other young cultivator, they would likely panic instantly. However, Yun Jianyue did not panic. He just looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud, his Dao heart incredibly calm.

 Chapter 216: Three Young People

    <h4>Chapter 216: Three Young People</h4>

    Yun Jianyue left the main hall. Then, he walked towards the mountain. The daoists wanted to stop him when they saw this scene. But for some unknown reason, none of them took any action. They merely watched this daoist genius depart from the main hall and disappear into the mountain.

    "Quick, report to the Sect Master!"

    A daoist spoke up.

    However, the other daoists quickly intervened, "Since he came up the mountain, every move he makes will fall into the Sect Master''s eyes. Why would we need to do anything?"

    These words made a lot of sense. Hence, there was suddenly no one who spoke up, and the mountain path became very quiet.

    Sheng Yingfeng watched that back view disappearing into the mountain. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue walked casually on the Sublime Bright Mountain. He had never been to this Sublime Bright Sect, so he had no specific purpose. His actions were guided by the decision of his heart. He did not know where the outsiders were hiding on the mountain and did not make any deliberate efforts to find them either.

    But as he walked through the mountain, he seemed to blend in.

    Walking in ordance with his thoughts, he came upon a tangled path at some unknown point.

    Looking at the crushed wild grass and footprints left behind, Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows and followed that small path.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi left the cave. After pulling out the key, Chen Chao spoke, "The ancient ruins have been discovered by the Sublime Bright Sect for such a long time, they must have found some valuable things. This page might be the most important item. However, the other things are surely stored elsewhere."

    Yu Xiyi pondered for a moment and said, "That ce was Daoist Master Ironcloud''s cultivation ground. He was probably continuouslyprehending that piece of paper. But now that you''ve taken it, he might very well want to kill you when he finds out."

    His words naturally had a yful tone.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Even if he wants to kill someone, he probably thought about killing me a long time ago. Right now, it''s not just about killing me; he''d want to burn my corpse and scatter my ashes to the winds."

    Yu Xiyi said, "Indeed, we should hurry down the mountain. Once that old fellow figures it out, we''re done for."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I never thought about such things. It''s just that we indeed can''t afford to let him discover us right now."

    With that said, Chen Chao walked towards the small path, and Yu Xiyi followed closely behind.

    Soon, the two stopped.

    Because a young daoist appeared before them.

    A young daoist dressed in dark-red daoist robes.

    He looked very haggard.

    Yu Xiyi frowned.

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber.

    The three stood here, no one opened their mouth to speak for some time.

    The atmosphere became a little odd.

    Each of them had different ideas. At this moment, Yu Xiyi was considering summoning his flying sword. He might be able to take the young daoist''s life in an instant. But he also felt that this daoist was anything but ordinary and he did not seem to have any way to take his life in an instant.

    As for Chen Chao, he was just thinking that if he made a move, and with the addition of Yu Xiyi, the young daoist would not be able to resist them no matter how amazing he was.

    Yun Jianyue was just thinking about the identities of the two people in front of him.

    After a brief moment, Yun Jianyue said, "If I didn''t guess wrongly, you must be Chen Chao."

    ck attire, a broken saber, and martial artist. With such characteristics, there was probably no one more easily recognizable than Chen Chao in the world.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "You aren''t a daoist from the Sublime Bright Sect?"

    "Yun Jianyue."

    Yun Jianyue introduced himself without hiding anything, as if there was no need to cover anything up.

    Before Chen Chao could speak, Yu Xiyi butted in, "Twin Pirs of Daoism?"

    Yun Jianyue turned to look at the young man in green. In just an instant, he saw an incredibly sharp sword intent in the young man''s eyes.

    Having traveled the world for many years and visited many ces, Yun Jianyue had naturally met many people. He was considered familiar with sword cultivators, but he had never met a young sword cultivator with such a sword intent.

    After a long silence, Yun Jianyue spoke, "Are you the sword master of Wild Grass?"

    That major incident in the eleventh year of Tianjian, although Yun Jianyue was not a sword cultivator, he was well aware of what happened on that day.

    Yu Xiyi smiled slightly, "Sword Sect, Yu Xiyi."

    As Yun Jianyue listened to this, he briefly fell silent again, and then said, "Turns out that it''s really a fellow daoist from the Sword Sect. But, that''s to be expected. If it isn''t a fellow daoist from the Sword Sect, how could you be so extraordinary?"

    It was naturally not easy to make this daoist genius in the true sense say these words of praise.

    "Actually, we should have met before."

    Yun Jianyue looked at Yu Xiyi and said, "A year ago, at Yellow Dragon Prefecture, I met the corpse of a demon on that in. The wounds were very deep, it should have been killed by Fellow Daoist."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows slightly, recalling the events that happened a year ago. He just happened to be in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture at year, hunting monsters on the in. Right on that in, he had indeed seen the corpses of demons killed by daoist spells.

    "Turns out that you were there at that time too."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows, not expecting such a thing.

    Yun Jianyue nodded his head. They never met during that period of time, but they felt the other''s existence. Saying that they had met was correct too.

    Yu Xiyi smiled, "Your cultivation realm has improved significantlypared to that year."

    Yun Jianyue did not answer this to this, he just looked at Chen Chao with some curiosity in his eyes.

    Chen Chao did not avoid his gaze. There was a notable gap in their cultivation realms, but he did not feel scared. It was not in Chen Chao''s nature to be scared when even facing peers of the same generation.

    "I didn''t take part in the Divine Capital''s Myriad Willow Convention. I originally thought that Song Changxi would win the martial examination no matter what."

    Yun Jianyue said, "I even met himst year. His currently cultivation realm isn''t, but he still lost."

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Anything is possible. If he isn''t strong enough, he''ll naturally lose."

    "At that time, you hadn''t broken through your realm yet. You should have been a Divine Trove martial artist."

    Yun Jianyuemented, "You''re really quite strong."

    He said quite strong, it was his praise for Chen Chao, but that was all.

    He did not think that Chen Chao was stronger than him, so he just said that he was quite strong.

    "I''m very strong."

    Chen Chao kept his hand on the hilt of his saber as he spoke. If any trouble arose, he would swiftly draw the broken saber.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and did not refute, he just said, "I always thought that the most outstanding martial artists of this generation in the Great Liang Dynasty were at the Northern Frontier. But now, it seems that you might be more outstanding than them. However, you still need some time."

    His words were very objective.

    Yu Xiyi could not be bothered to listen to this nonsense and said, "Why did youe here?"

    Yun Jianyue looked at Chen Chao and said, "I''m afraid you need to ask him that question."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "It''s indeed because of me."

    Yu Xiyi could not help but recall their previous conversation.

    Chen Chao said that one of the secrets was sent out.

    Turns out that it ended up here?

 Chapter 217: Countless Others

    <h4>Chapter 217: Countless Others</h4>

    Rainwater Commandery, dark clouds gathered.

    A heavy storm was about to arrive in an instant.

    Looking at the weather, many civilians in Rainwater Commandery quietly walked out of their houses and put away the clothes hanging outside.

    "What''s that?"

    Suddenly, a voice sounded out. It was one of the residents of Rainwater Commandery. They looked up and saw that the dark clouds in the sky were suddenly torn apart. A vibrant rainbow appeared in the clouds,nding far away.

    Before they could get an answer, bright motes of light appeared in the distant sea of clouds. This time, they saw it clearly, those were several figures that appeared among the clouds, resembling celestial beings.

    The faces of the people turned pale, and without hesitation, they began to gather their clothes. Someone even left their clothes behind, rushing back into their homes and closing their doors tightly, not daring to take another look!

    Those figures that appeared among the clouds were naturally not legendary immortals, but rather great cultivators from the foreignnds.

    These great cultivators normally cultivated in the mountains and rarely ventured out. However, they came here now, it was obvious that something major was happening here.

    Those civilians dared not look. Actually, even if they did, they would not be able to discern the identities of those great cultivators, let alone know which sect they belonged to.

    But in reality, these great cultivators were all existences whose fame shook the world.

    If they could see that white lotus blossoming among the clouds, they would know that a certain eminent monk from Buddhism had arrived,

    And more than one of such remarkable individuals came today.

    The ck clouds were torn asunder by countless streams of light, erasing any sign of impending rain.

    They hade from various ces. Now that they gathered here, they were proceeding towards that Sublime Bright Mountain.

    When everyone did not dare to look at those formidable figures in the sky, a secluded little tavern hidden in a narrow alley was pushed open by someone.

    .

    A middle-aged man who seemed to be wandering aimlessly opened his mouth to yell, "Do you still have any of that sorghum wine?"

    Hearing this familiar yet unfamiliar voice, the elderly tavern shopkeeper who was sitting behind the counter opened his eyes slowly. Only then, did those bunched up wrinkles rx a little, but his vision was still cloudy. The old man looked at the middle-aged man before him, unable to see clearly.

    "Who is it?"

    His voice was very old, like the tables and chairs in the tavern, weathered by countless years, and had be mottled with age.

    The middle-aged manughed and scolded, "Your sorghum wine is so terrible. So many years have passed, could there be a second person who likes it other than me?"!

    The old shopkeeper immediately burst intoughter. Hearing this, he already knew who the visitor was. He hurriedly tottered over and poured arge bowl of sorghum wine, carried it over, and ced it in front of the middle-aged man. Finally, he got a clear look at the middle-aged man and was immediately taken aback, "Howe you haven''t aged a bit?"

    The wine bowl in his hand trembled and quite a bit of the liquor spilled out. Fortunately, the middle-aged man was quick to react, snatching the bowl and catching the spilled sorghum wine. He then took a sip, the taste of the alcohol the exact same. The middle-aged man smacked his lips and grinned, "How could I not have aged? It''s just that drinking your wine slows down aging."

    The old shopkeeper returned to his senses and just chuckled to himself as he said, "I''ve figured it out too, you''re probably not an ordinary person. I don''t care who you are either, as long as you enjoy my sorghum wine. It''s a family recipe, but for some reason, it seems a bit off since it was passed on to me. All the other alcohols sell pretty well, but only you seem to love this one."

    The middle-aged man smiled and did not speak. He just drank the alcohol in silence.

    "You haven''t been here for a decade or two, why did you think ofing to take a look now? Don''t say that you have cravings for my sorghum wine, you only drink one bowl every time, I won''t believe it."

    The old shopkeeper''s face full of wrinkles bunched up together. No one could tell whether he was angry or not.

    The middle-aged man smiled and looked at the half-empty wine bowl as he said, "I was passing by, or perhaps not. I wanted to take a look, but now, I''ve lost interest again. So, after finishing this bowl, I''ll have to head back."

 Chapter 218: If Really Facing Death

    <h4>Chapter 218: If Really Facing Death</h4>

    The figure itself was not particrly powerful, but Daoist Master Ironcloud''s cultivation realm was too high; far surpassing that of Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi. Hence, it naturally gave off an overwhelming sense of strength at this moment.

    Yun Jianyue sensed the pervasive murderous intent but did not find it frightening. It was because Daoist Master Ironcloud''s target was never him. However, he was also pondering at this moment, what made Daoist Master Ironcloud so furious? Even if the intrusion of Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi onto the mountain was a significant issue that embarrassed the Sublime Bright Sect, did it really warrant Daoist Master Ironcloud''s personal intervention? Furthermore, how could the palpable murderous intent be fake?

    Yu Xiyi paid no attention to what this Daoist Master Ironcloud was thinking. In an instant, a sword cry reverberated throughout the sky. That green-colored flying sword left its sheath, sweeping up a harrowing sword qi, and shot towards the heavens.

    Although this sword cultivator had sustained some injuries in the cave earlier, the pride in his bones could not be hidden at this moment. Since he was already being targeted by Daoist Master Ironcloud, let there be another battle. The oue was of little concern.

    The flying sword that originated from Sword Qi Mountain was incredibly sharp. Coupled with the sword cultivator''s cultivation realm that was truly not low, tearing through that qi blockade was no issue. The green flying sword swiftly surged forth, crashing into that Daoist Master Ironcloud in an extremely decisive manner.

    The current Daoist Master Ironcloud was beyond furious because when that flying sword built momentum, he sensed that the sword intent in Yu Xiyi''s body was precisely the same sword intent he discovered in the cave earlier. The two were of the same origin; there was no difference.

    In other words, this young sword cultivator in front of him was definitely the sword cultivator who entered that cave earlier.

    That meant the piece of paper was likely with him too.

    Thinking of this, Daoist Master Ironcloud became particrly angry. How could he hold back when attacking?

    What did the all-out attack of a Nepenthe cultivator mean?

    Perhaps only Yu Xiyi knew at this moment.

    All the pressure in the world fell on him at this moment.

    Wild Grass hummed continuously, not out of fear but excitement. This flying sword was never afraid. When facing stronger opponents, it only grew more excited.

    Yu Xiyi''s green hair swayed in the wind, and his green robe rustled.

    Between heaven and earth, a terrifying aura permeated.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud watched the flying sword arrive in front of him, showing no emotion. He just waved his hand, and his daoist robe billowed, colliding with the flying sword. The sword qi was instantly torn apart by the powerful aura. The flying sword wavered but stubbornly continued to stab forward.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud remained silent. He just looked at the flying sword stabbing toward his robe. Then, he nced at Yu Xiyi indifferently. The flying sword kept piercing forward, but its efforts were in vain. The de gradually bent into a strange arc.

    Yu Xiyi''splexion turned pale and a trickle of blood flowed from his lips.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression remained unchanged. His thoughts just stirred slightly and the flying sword straightened out instantly. However, it was knocked flying, transforming into a streak of sword light that cut down numerous trees. This flying sword was really tenacious, had it been any other flying sword, it would have likely snapped long ago.

    Seeing this scene, Daoist Master Ironcloud furrowed his brows slightly, thinking of something. Nevertheless, he did not say anything, merely raising his hand and pressing down towards Yu Xiyi.

    Right at this moment, a glimmer of saber light appeared here.

    Compared to Yu Xiyi''s flying sword earlier, this saber light was clearly much weaker. Daoist Master Ironcloud did not even need to pay special attention to it, he just waved his sleeve and that saber light dissipatedpletely, unable to pose any threat to him.

    However, after dispelling that one saber light, more saber lights emerged.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud lowered his head to look and discovered that ck-d youth as well as the broken saber in his hand.

    "Killing my sect members and daring toe up the mountain, you have no notion of life or death!"

    With just one nce, Daoist Master Ironcloud recognized Chen Chao. This warden of Rainwater Commandery killed his most beloved disciple. Although Daoist Master Ironcloud was not too sad, he felt a little humiliated. Since Yu Xiyi had entered that cave before, how could this youth in front of him not be involved?

    The terrifying aura continued to descend, revealing the culmination of Daoist Master Ironcloud''s many years of bitter cultivation. Yu Xiyi''splexion became somewhat ugly. In the letter that the Temple Master had written to him, it mentioned that this Sublime Bright Sect Master had excellent talent but was hindered by his state of mind, making him stagnant. However, the disy of strength by Daoist Master Ironcloud was telling him that the Temple Master''s understanding was incorrect.

    Yun Jianyue looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud, thinking of the ancient ruins.

    This Sublime Bright Sect Master must have obtained it there.

    How could Chen Chao, this martial artist who had just stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, be a match for this Nepenthe cultivator? With just a casual strike from the other party, Chen Chao felt as though his body was about to rupture. Fortunately, over the years, he had been tempering his body continuously. Although he had recently stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, his physique was stronger than many martial artists who had stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm for many years.

    Therefore, under the overwhelming might of this Nepenthe powerhouse, Chen Chao''splexion turned pale, but his body did not sustain too much damage.

    "Mhm?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud nced at Chen Chao and discovered that the young man did not drop dead as he had expected. Finding it somewhat surprising, he put in effort for his second attack.

    When a Nepenthe cultivator truly decided to disregard face and kill someone, it was no simple matter.

    "Daoist Master, you mustn''t!"

    Yu Xiyi sensed the boundless murderous intent and spoke up to stop him.

    The two people in front of him: one was a young man highly regarded by the Great Liang Dynasty, while the other was a disciple of the Sword Sect. If they both died here, the consequences would be severe.

    Especially the Sword Sect, it was a ce that even the Infatuation Daoist Temple Master found troublesome when mentioning it.

    Hidden in the human world for countless years, the Sword Sect still held an unparalleled position in the hearts of sword cultivators. Few dared to provoke them.

    However, at this moment, how could Daoist Master Ironcloud listen to Yu Xiyi? He attacked swiftly and a powerful killing intent swept over.

    Yu Xiyi remained expressionless, Wild Grass already returned to his line of sight.

    Chen Chao''splexion was pale, feeling the approach of death.

    Chen Chao had met the Lord Warden Commander in the Divine Capital, met the Dean, and also met His Majesty, the Emperor.

    These three individuals were the most extraordinary cultivators in the Great Liang Dynasty; all experts of the Nepenthe Realm. However, none of them had ever given him such a feeling before. Daoist Master Ironcloud''s cultivation realm was naturally much lower than those three powerhouses, but his killing intent was something that those three had never exhibited before.

    It was the first time Chen Chao had ever felt such killing intent and he felt incredibly ufortable all over his body.

    Just as Daoist Master Ironcloud was about to attack again, Yu Xiyi''s sword moved once more. This time, he grasped Wild Grass himself and soared towards the figure high in the sky. The sharp sword qi was sufficient to cut through the obstructing qi, but it became evident that it could not cut apart that Daoist Master Ironcloud''s body.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud snorted coldly and Yu Xiyi was struck by an aura before falling to the ground.

    Dust and smoke filled the mountain.

    The fate of this Sword Sect disciple was unknown.

    Chen Chao''s expression was extremely grim. Despite the time Yu Xiyi had bought for him, he still could not do anything.

    The gap in cultivation realm made him very powerless.

    However, Chen Chao was not ready to give up. He gripped the broken saber in his hand tightly. A white mist carrying golden threads began to seep out of his mouth and nose. It looked rather strange. If Daoist Master Ironcloud had been paying close attention to Chen Chao at this moment, he would definitely have been shocked. But it was clear that despite his second attack being more serious than the previous one, Daoist Master Ironcloud still did not show much seriousness.

    For a Nepenthe cultivator to kill someone in the Bitter Sea Realm, if that required him to be serious, then he could only be considered worthless.

    So, Daoist Master Ironcloud did not notice Chen Chao''s abnormality, and thus, he naturally could not kill him.

    The terrifying aura dissipated, but Chen Chao remained standing in ce, hisplexion pale.

    He was trembling all over, with multiple broken bones in his body and numerous wounds appearing on his entire body. Blood flowed continuously from those wounds, but he did not die, nor did he kneel.

    He was still standing.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud witnessed this scene and had to ept this fact. However, just because he could ept the truth, did that mean he would not take any action?

    Failing to kill a youngster in the Bitter Sea Realm twice in a row was uneptable for Daoist Master Ironcloud.

    If two attempts failed, then he would naturally have to go all-out on his third try.

    So, Daoist Master Ironcloud would surely exert his utmost effort for his next attack.

    Even if going all out might seem a littleughable.

    The other party was just a Bitter Sea Realm after all.

    But Daoist Master Ironcloud still struck.

    That was an attack belonging to that of a Nepenthe powerhouse.

    Under his all-out attack, what reason could Chen Chao have to survive?

    Yu Xiyi had no strength left to continue fighting and Yun Jianyue would not intervene for his sake. Even if he wanted to, there was no guarantee of victory.

    Hence, the only path avable to Chen Chao might be death.

    He was not afraid of death.

    But he did not want to die either.

    So he would not die.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A man arrived outside of that Sublime Bright Mountain.

    Many people woulde here today. Their objective would all be the same: to climb up the mountain. But the earliest was still him.

    It was not because the ce he departed from was closest to the Sublime Bright Mountain, but because he set out early enough and he moved swiftly enough. Therefore, it allowed him to arrive at this mountain first before everyone else.

    Taking a look at the mountain, the man took a step forward.

    That was just a very ordinary step.

    But the entire Sublime Bright Mountain began trembling at this moment.

    That was a terrifying step.

    The man was expressionless.

    But there was a hint of satisfaction between his brows.

 Chapter 219: Theres Nothing New in the World

    <h4>Chapter 219: There''s Nothing New in the World</h4>

    Daoist Master Ironcloud had already used his most powerful technique. He did not believe that under his techniques, that young man had any possibility of surviving. However, he continued to watch Chen Chao, guarding against any unexpected developments.

    As expected, the unexpected did happen.

    The entire Sublime Bright Mountain suddenly began to quake at this moment. Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression changed and he raised his head. It was because he sensed that the sect''s mountain gate formation had actually begun to shatter at this moment.

    The Sublime Bright Sect was a major sect of Daoism, with a legacy spanning countless years. Something like the mountain gate formation was incredibly sturdy; they were not easily broken. Forget about shattering it, it would likely require more than just one or two cultivators in the Nepenthe Realm to damage it. However, the current situation indicated otherwise. The mountain gate formation was indeed breaking apart.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud felt a dreadful aura and wanted to raise his head to see what was happening. But as he raised his head, all he saw was a ck official boot.

    These were standard issue for military officials in the Great Liang Dynasty¡ªck official boots. They might not be special, but right now, the descent of these boots represented unparalleled strength as well as contempt for the Sublime Bright Sect.

    How many military officials of the Great Liang Dynasty could afford to disregard the Sublime Bright Mountain?

    How many dared to treat the Sublime Bright Sect like this; shedding all pretenses of cordiality.

    Who was the arrival?

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression became extremely ugly. If there were no surprises, this would be the most humiliating day in the history of the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Having someone breach their mountain gate formation was an extremely disastrous situation no matter how one looked at it.

    Following the sound akin to shattering ss, the entire Sublime Bright Sect''s mountain gate formation was also shattered.

    That official boot also fell down.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud made his move.

    Countless stars suddenly appeared around his body, each one iparably brilliant. They surrounded him, and as Daoist Master Ironcloud''s mind stirred slightly, the stars shot towards the sky, intercepting that enormous ck official boot!

    But in the next moment, the ck official boots descended faster, and the stars shattered one after another, scattering starlight all over the ground.

    It was a gesture of overwhelming power, representing the unyielding attitude and will of the owner of the official boots.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''splexion turned pale. In their first exchange of blows, he had already sensed the gap between himself and the owner of those official boots. His expression was very ugly, but there was nothing he could do.

    He had cultivated bitterly for many years, obtaining that page too, and gained some new insights within the Nepenthe Realm. But in fact, he did not make much progress from start to end. When it came to the Nepenthe Realm, there were many others he could not match up to. This was a fact and it was something that could not be changed either.

    At this moment, he had already thought of the answer.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, there were likely no more than two individuals who could attain this level of cultivation.

    One of them was always stationed at the Northern Frontier and would not appear here.

    This person must be the other one.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud retreated dozens of feet, and then the ck official bootnded.

    A cloud of dust enveloped the Sublime Bright Mountain.

    When the dust settled, a man appeared beside Chen Chao.

    He wore a ck official robe and ck official boots, giving off a terrifying aura, like a tall mountain that could not be shaken no matter what kind of wind and rain.

    His face appeared to be carved by a knife, looking very stiff.

    At a nce, his blood vitality seemed like a bottomless abyss.

    In an instant, Yun Jianyue guessed the man''s identity.

    Standing in the distance, Daoist Master Ironcloud also knew.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, the most powerful military officials numbered just two.

    That Great General in the Northern Frontier would not leave the North, so the man before them could only be that Lord Warden.

    A Nepenthe martial artist!

    No matter how much the foreign cultivators looked down upon martial artists, they still had to show their respect when facing this Nepenthe martial artist.

    Yun Jianyue sped his hands and saluted, "I pay respects to Lord Warden Commander."

    The Warden nced at him and did not speak.

    His gaze quickly returned to Daoist Master Ironcloud not far away.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression wasplex and he did not speak.

    "Ironcloud, you let your disciples insult the people of Great Liang, killed the Rainwater Commandery''s warden, and even attempted to assassinate the newly appointed warden. Where do you ce thews of Great Liang? And what about the agreement established in the Divine Capital back then?!"

    The Warden stood on the mountain and spoke first, his voice cold and indifferent. But everyone could sense the iron-willed determination behind it.

    Listening to these words, Daoist Master Ironcloud''splexion became somewhat unnatural, and he replied calmly, "Why worry about finding a pretext if you want to condemn someone?"

    The Lord Warden sneered, saying indifferently, "At this point, do you still want to act like this? This Warden will tear down your Sublime Bright Mountain first, and afterward, we can discuss thews of Great Liang!"

    As he spoke, Lord Warden took a step forward. Except, this step caused the entire Sublime Bright Mountain to quake instantly, with distant peaks even beginning to crumble.

    Seeing this scene, Yun Jianyue''s expression became somewhat ugly. After a martial artist reached the Nepenthe Realm, they would be an existence that even the foreign cultivators needed to fear. Although martial artists at this level still did not know magic spells, they did not need to use magic spells either, their bodies would be the toughest treasures in the world.

    If such a martial artist went crazy, it would be equivalent to thebat power of at least two Nepenthe cultivators.

    "If you didn''t find the formation eye of my mountain gate formation first, could you have entered my Sublime Bright Mountain so easily?!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud remembered something, his eyes filled with resentment.

    The formation eye of the mountain gate formation was extremely hidden, it was naturally not something ordinary people could know about. However, since Chen Chao had the final letter from that Daoist Master Green Bamboo, he naturally also found and destroyed the formation eye in passing.

    Daoist Master Green Bamboo only wanted revenge, he did not worry about the future of the Sublime Bright Sect at all. The secrets of the entire Sublime Bright Sect were written in that final letter.

    The Lord Warden did not have much to say. He took a step forward, once again crushing a mountain peak beneath his feet. In a single stride, he arrived in front of Daoist Master Ironcloud and threw a punch out.

    That seemingly ordinary punch caused the surrounding space to shatter when it was unleashed.

    Countless stars appeared in front of Daoist Master Ironcloud, giving off a faint blue light that headed towards the Lord Warden.

    The meeting of fist and stars was short-lived.

    In an instant, the stars shattered as the fist passed through the space filled with these countless stars,nding on Daoist Master Ironcloud''s chest in the end.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud retreated, his figure extremely fast.

    At his cultivation realm, if he wanted to retreat, nothing would be able to stop him.

    But sadly, the Warden was faster. So in the end, the fist stillnded on his chest.

    There was an iparably loud sound.

    It reverberated throughout the surroundings like a p of thunder.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud staggered back, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth.

    The Lord Warden returned to his original position and grabbed Chen Chao, a surge of boundless qi flowing in from his shoulders.

    The broken bones were beingpletely remodeled at this moment.

    Chen Chao felt excruciating pain, but it was evident that the Lord Warden did not care too much about his feelings.

    "Can you still hold on?"

    Lord Warden took a look at the broken saber grasped in Chen Chao''s hand and shook his head as he said, "That''s kind of a hindrance, I told you long ago to change it."

    Chen Chao grinned but remained silent.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud, who now had a pale face, suffered severe injuries. This was his territory, he should not have suffered such a result no matter what.

    "What reason do you all have for trespassing my Sublime Bright Mountain?!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud red at Lord Warden.

    Lord Warden remained expressionless. "Given what''s happened now and what everyone knows, I''m sure you''re aware of the situation too. Forget about the fact that I came to the Sublime Bright Sect today without warning, even if this Warden were to demolish your Mountain and sever your legacy, what can you say?"

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue''s expression was somewhat unusual. For many years, the foreign cultivators had shown little respect for the Great Liang Dynasty. There had been no reaction from the Great Liang Dynasty either. This had been the case for many years and no one thought this would change. Everyone thought the story would continue this way. However, who could have imagined that everything would change over these few years.

    It could be said that the beginning of these changes was when Chen Chao first killed those qi refiners. However, in reality, such a thing was bound to happen sooner orter as long as the Great Liang Dynasty was unwilling to continue as it had in the past. In that case, everything would change, and there would not be any exceptions.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud had a grim expression. By now, he fully understood that what they had considered a secret was known to more than just the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Even the Great Liang Dynasty knew as well, and it was not just the Great Liang Dynasty that knew, it was likely that the entire world knew.

    Thinking of this, Daoist Master Ironcloud''s heart was like cold ashes.

    What he was worried about was simrly not the fate of the Sublime Bright Sect, but that ancient ruin. He had not found more things yet, would it abruptlye to an end now?

    He was quite reluctant.

    He raised his head and looked at Yun Jianyue as he asked, "Will the Temple Mastere?"

    In the world of cultivation, there were no real rights or wrongs, it was all about trade-offs and interests, and this could even be applied to the entire world.

    The only one who had the power to save him now was that Infatuation Daoist Temple''s temple master.

    He was the leader of Daoism, if he was willing to say something and do something, it would definitely be useful.

    Yun Jianyue looked at him and did not speak.

    Actually, he did not need to speak either.

    He came, but the Temple Master did note, it could actually exin a lot of things.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud said, "I originally thought that the Temple Master would just be a bit slower."

    A bit slower, but he would eventuallye.

    But clearly, it was not a bit slower.

    Yun Jianyue said, "The trouble that Daoist Master has caused is too problematic."

 Chapter 220: The Great Liang Dynastys Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Great Liang Dynasty''s Attitude</h4>

    Daoist Master Ironcloud did not speak, he just watched Yun Jianyue in silence.

    In reality, he should have anticipated this oue long ago. The Infatuation Daoist Temple was aware of this matter and had sent Yun Jianyue to investigate. It was not really to help him, it was just to uncover those secrets sooner and see if there could be any benefits. As for helping him, how could it be something that the Infatuation Daoist Temple wanted to do?

    Could the Infatuation Daoist Temple not know about the Sublime Bright Sect''s ambitions?

    "This matter was not solely my decision. My master, Daoist Master Green Bamboo, did it first, I was simply following his lead. Moreover, it''s merely some ordinary youths who died, what have I done wrong?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at the Warden, attempting to persuade this person.

    What the Infatuation Daoist Temple wanted was very simple. He also knew that as long as he offered sufficient things, he could change many things. Hence, he only needed to persuade Lord Warden.

    He represented the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Warden remained silent. He just turned his gaze to Chen Chao and asked, "It seems you almost died, didn''t you?"

    Chen Chao replied, "I didn''t expect you to be so slow, Sir. Didn''t we agree on everything?"

    From thest conversation before leaving the Divine Capital, all the ns were formted by him and Lord Warden. Chen Chao had finalized all the details. However, in the beginning, Chen Chao refused to take the risk by going up the mountain. Butter on, it was because of his trust in the Warden that things had turned out this way. If the Warden had been even a step slower, he would have died here. Thinking about this, Chen Chao felt some lingering fear too.

    The Warden smiled and said, "I wasn''t too slow. Things tend to have some deviations, but the oue is still good. Do you think I can bear to let you die?"

    Chen Chao nodded silently.

    The Warden shrugged it off and changed the subject, saying, "This guy has no shame. He''s starting to haggle. I''m good at killing people but not so good at bargaining. How about you give it a try?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then nodded.

    Hence, he took a step forward.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at the young man before him, his eyes filled with hatred.

    He had also figured it out. The one responsible for turning the situation on the Sublime Bright Mountain into what it was now, was him.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "You''ve killed countless fellow disciples and drove the senior brother who treated you the best to his death. Then, you even attempted to kill your master. Haven''t you done enough evil?"

    The first sentence made Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression change greatly. When he hadmitted these deeds back then, he had made sure that those who knew about them were already dead. No one would know about it, so how did this young man know?

    "What are you talking about?!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expression turned ashen. He looked at Chen Chao as if he were a ferocious beast about to devour him.

    Chen Chao remained unfazed and just continued, "Of course, what happens on your mountain stays on your mountain. Even if it were to happen ten thousand times again, what can we do about it? Besides telling you that you deserve death, what else can we do?"

    "But since you''ve plundered the people of my Great Liang Dynasty, then you truly deserve to die."

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and emphasized each word, "Your crimes are grave and unforgivable, so there''s no need for forgiveness!"

    Hearing this, the Warden nodded somewhat satisfied, while Yun Jianyue looked at Chen Chao with aplicated expression. He did not know much, but he had probably understood something too. The Chen Chao in front of him must have experienced something, that was why he understood the affairs of the Sublime Bright Sect so clearly.

    "Is this the attitude of the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud still refused to give up and looked at the Warden.

    The Warden looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud and said calmly, "This Warden has traveled all the way from the Divine Capital. Do you think it''s just to show you leniency? So many people in my Great Liang Dynasty have suffered humiliation. This official came here to seek justice for them!"

    The current situation in the Divine Capital was known to even the foreign cultivators to some extent. The Warden leaving the Divine Capital was not an easy matter in the first ce.

    Thinking carefully, when Xie Nandu left the Divine Capital to retrieve the sword, people set their gazes on her. However, on that same day, Chen Chao also left the city. Therefore, his arrival in the Rainwater Commandery was very secretive, known to only a few.

    And was the news that the Great Liang Emperor was going to personally lead an expedition fake or not? It just made the Divine Capital seem chaotic and the Warden could not leave in such a situation?

    Moreover, the Dean who traveled freely to Sword Qi Mountain and White Deer Xie n''s residence without concealing his whereabouts, was he also part of this n?

    If this was the case, what was the Great Liang Dynasty trying to achieve with this borate setup, expending so much effort?

    Daoist Master Ironcloud could not understand. He was just watching Chen Chao, the hint of intent in his eyes growing increasingly obvious.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After the middle-aged man left the small tavern, the old shopkeeper pulled his arm and spoke a lot. The general meaning was that the old shopkeeper did not have much time left and this parting would definitely be their final one. He had passed down the technique for making sorghum wine, but his sons and grandchildren did not like it either, and were not willing to pick it up, so he wanted to pass the recipe on to him.

    "I don''t know why, but I''ve always felt you were an extraordinary person. Brewing liquor might be difficult for others, but I don''t think it''s a challenge for you. Perhaps in the future, you might be able to brew sorghum wine that everyone likes."

    The middle-aged man listened to this and his expression became somewhat unnatural. "Even if I can brew it, does that make it the best sorghum wine in the world? Actually, there are many people who enjoy drinking sorghum wine, and there are so many delicious ones out there. Why should we bother going through all this trouble? The unique taste of this liquor right now is what truly sets it apart."

    In the world, there were countless simr flowers, but each flower was ultimately different. There was no need to imitate a specific one; blossoming in one''s own way was the best thing to do.

    The old shopkeeper remained silent for a long time before saying, "At this point, I finally believe that you''re a teacher."

    The middle-aged man said, "There''s a veryrge academy in the Divine Capital. I''m the dean of that academy."

    The Dean had never revealed his identity to the old shopkeeper before. But now, he felt that he could talk about it.

    The old shopkeeper simply responded with an "Oh" and said softly, "You''re truly an extraordinary schr."

    He was very old. Even if he had heard about that academy, how could he believe that this man before his eyes who asionally came here for a bowl of sorghum wine would be that dean?

    The Dean thought about it and felt that it was fine like this too, and did not say much more. He waved goodbye and soon, he left the small tavern.

    Taking a step out, when he reappeared again, the Dean already arrived outside of the Sublime Bright Mountain.

    That snow-white lotus in the sky suddenly stopped in mid-air and a white-browed monk appeared in front of the Dean.

    He pressed his palms together and bowed to the Dean, "I pay respects to Dean."

    The Dean looked at him and smiled, "It seems it''s been quite a few years."

    The white-browed monk nodded and said, "Thest time we met, you were wandering in the Divine Capital with Senior Brother."

    That was many years ago. At that time, the Dean was not the dean yet; he was just a poor schr. The Great Liang Emperor was not yet His Majesty, he was just a prince. As for the "Senior Brother" that he mentioned, he was the ck-robed monk that Deercry Monastery was the most reluctant to mention for so many years.

    "When Senior Brother met His Majesty in the divine capital back then, he became unwilling to leave. He said he saw the future of humanity in His Majesty. I''m rather dull, and even now, I can''t understand why Senior Brother did what he did."

    The white-browed old monk said, "After so many years, perhaps Dean can exin it to me."

    The Dean looked at him and said calmly, "Look at the state of the world today. Is there a more convincing answer than this?"

    The white-browed old monk furrowed his brows slightly, his white eyebrows floated in the air, looking very peculiar. He thought for a long time before saying softly, "That deposed emperor was benevolent and just, I presume there wouldn''t have been a problem with governing the country. However, when ites to the North, it might not be as good. Even if he governs the country well, I''m afraid themon people will still remain as they are. At present, the current Emperor has great talent and bold vision, he isn''t even too willing to lower his head, let alone kneel down. But is this going too far? There''s a limit to everything, I''m afraid Dean understands better than I do."

    The Dean shook his head and said, "There''s no point in kneeling for survival. Even bowing your head too much can be tiring. I don''t know who holds the future of humanity, but I''m very clear that the Great Liang Dynasty needs an Emperor like him. That''s also why Nation Teacher chose him back then, and that''s why he chose to stay in the Divine Capital."

    The white-browed old monk nced at the Sublime Bright Mountain, and fell into silence for a moment, before saying with a soft sigh, "It turns out that today''s event is just your way of sending a message to all the foreign cultivators."

    The Dean smiled and said, "To be precise, it''s a young man who wants to seek revenge, that''s why we have this story."

    That year, during the great flood of Wei Prefecture, the young man who lived by the Wei River had no choice but to leave the ce he had called home for so many years. Along the way, he experienced countless hardships. He eventually arrived in Cang Prefecture, only to be tricked onto the mountain by the Sublime Bright Sect, where he encountered even more terrifying things. He almost died on the mountain. So, when he left that mountain, besides feeling happiness and excitement, he thought about returning someday to seek revenge for his past self.

    The white-browed old monk had naturally heard of that name and asked, "The top scorer in the martial examination, a young martial artist. Does he still have other secrets?"

    The Dean remained silent, just watching the flowing lights in the sea of clouds.

    It was uncertain what he was thinking about.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Daoist Master Ironcloud realized that there was no leeway.

    He looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "The Temple Master is a hypocritical person."

    Yun Jianyue also looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud but did not refute the statement. It was unknown what he was thinking. As a disciple of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he should have said something when someone made such remarks, but he did not say anything.

    "The Great Liang''sws have always been aughable thing."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at the Warden, the expression on his face very stiff. Then, a sneer appeared on his face.

    The Warden said, "Its existence isn''t meant to be mocked."

    As he spoke, the Warden walked ahead, and then two more peaks of the mountain copsed.

    There were cries of astonishment all over the mountain. The disciples wanted to know what was happening, but at this moment, they could not even find Daoist Master Ironcloud''s traces, how would they know what was happening?

    Daoist Master Ironcloud said sarcastically, "Today, the Great Liang''sws might fall upon me, but will they fall upon the Temple Master? Will they fall upon those other powerful cultivators?"

    The Warden remained silent. He just arrived in front of Daoist Master Ironcloud and his surging blood vitality burst forth without restraint.

    ording to the Great Liang''sws, Daoist Master Ironcloud still needed to be taken to the Divine Capital for trial. But obviously, he would not allow himself to go there. Therefore, this battle was inevitable and one of them would certainly die in the end.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud was not a match for the Warden, but he still made a move.

    A boundless power of stars surged out, filling the mountain with dim starlight. He had cultivated for many years, and while his progress had stagnated for many years, as a Nepenthe cultivator, he did not feel that he waspletely powerless.

    The Warden did not care about those starlights. He was a pure martial artist, without much fanciness. He just threw punches, shattering those starlights one punch after another. Then, he arrived in front of Daoist Master Ironcloud. Those scattered starlights were incredibly sharp, like scattered des, sufficient to cut through many people''s bodies. However, the Warden did not care. The starlights fell and failed to even cut his robe.

    He was one of the strongest martial artists in the world, with a body so tough and resilient that few could rival. Forget about these starlights, even if an ordinary sword cultivator used a flying sword to stab him, it would probably not leave a scratch on his body.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud saw that mountain-like figure and knew that he was definitely not his match.

    He also felt the fear of death.

    This was the feeling he had given Chen Chao before. Now, it was being inflicted upon himself.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud roared and starlight erupted. An even more powerful aura surged from his body.

    At this moment, Daoist Master Ironcloud looked like a brilliant star that was currently shining brightly.

    The Warden''s body that was akin to a mountain could notpletely envelop the currently shining star at this moment.

    But he still threw a punch.

    This punch containing the lifelong cultivation of the Warden was extremely terrifying. However, when itnded, it simply fell into a cluster of starlight. The Warden furrowed his brows slightly, a little puzzled.

    After a moment, the starlight dissipated.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s figure had appeared in front of Chen Chao at some point.

    He came with his heavily injured body, securing an opportunity.

    A brief opportunity.

    He wanted to bring the young man to hell with him.

    "Go to hell!"

    Daoist Master Ironcloud looked at Chen Chao coldly. At this moment, he seemed like a demon from the abyss.

 Chapter 221: Thats Not Just a Page

    <h4>Chapter 221: That''s Not Just a Page</h4>

    .

    The Great Beyond Realmy between the Bitter Sea Realm and the Nepenthe Realm.

    That was like an insurmountable chasm in the world of cultivation. There had never been an instance where someone in the Bitter Sea Realm had defeated someone in the Nepenthe Realm. The gap between the two realms was just too vast, and even with countless magic artifacts, the possibility of sess was nearly nonexistent. Fortunately, what Chen Chao was trying to do now was not to defeat Daoist Master Ironcloud; it was simply to survive under his hands.

    In the history of the cultivation world, there were only a few rare instances of a cultivator in the Bitter Sea Realm escaping from the clutches of a Nepenthe Realm expert in one-on-onebat. All of those youngsters who achieved such feats went on to be prominent figures in the years toe.

    Chen Chao had already proven his exceptional abilities, but could the current him do it too?

    Gripping the broken saber tightly, Chen Chao did not hesitate at all. The qi within his body surged and the flow elerated. In each realm, the speed of qi flow was virtually fixed for cultivators. But the qi within Chen Chao''s body started elerating strangely again at this moment.

    A white mist with golden threads slowly seeped out of his mouth and nose, making it look rather special.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud activated a star and his palm emitted a deep blue light. Despite his severe injuries, he still brought forth his lifetime cultivation at this moment. This strike was his most powerful technique, even surpassing any previous state. Under the prerequisite of certain death, Daoist Master Ironcloud actually managed to take another step forward. Could this be the legendary ability toprehend more in the face of death?

    Unfortunately, everything was all toote. Right from when Daoist Master Ironcloud chose to kill Chen Chao, even if he took another step forward, it was also toote.

    Because when he killed Chen Chao, he would definitely have a hole punched through by the Warden behind him.

    Although the Warden would rather abandon his n to kill Daoist Master Ironcloud and save Chen Chao at this moment, it was very clear that he did not have the capability to do so. Regardless of the circumstances, he would always be one step too slow. Hecked the many techniques of an immortal cultivator and could not arrive in front of Chen Chao at this instant.

    A trace of worry shed across his eyes and simrly a hint of anger. Killing a young man whom he held in high regard in front of him was naturally a great humiliation.

    The Warden''s eyes were as sharp as knives. If looks could kill, Daoist Master Ironcloud would have already died countless times by now.

    Chen Chao did not know what the Warden was thinking at this moment, he just looked seriously at Daoist Master Ironcloud. When the star appeared not far from him, he chose to draw his sword. That broken saber was instantly pulled out of the sheathe by him, carrying a sh of snowy-white saber light as it crashed towards the approaching star.

    The star, radiating a deep blue light and carrying a message of death, looked ordinary. But there was an undercurrent within that was very terrifying. Coupled with the gap in their cultivation realms, this saber strike was destined to have no effect.

    The sharp de failed to cut apart the star. It just hacked off some tiny fragments.

    Those fragments were also razor-sharp. As they fell, theynded on Chen Chao''s arm, quickly slicing through his skin and making blood flow out.

    Some fragments even burrowed into his body, flowing deeper into his body through his blood vessels. Under normal circumstances, Chen Chao might have sought an opportunity to expel these fragments, but now, he did not have the time.

    Actually, within his body, a white mist had long emerged in his meridians, enveloping the fragments that prated deep inside him. In an instant, it crushed andpletely eradicated them.

    But regardless of whether these fragments that entered his body would be eliminated or not, it was not the most pressing concern right now.

    Chen Chao was currently facing another life-or-death trial.

    His only advantage was that the Warden had healed many of his injuries earlier, and now, he was facing a severely injured Nepenthe Realm cultivator.

    The bnce would not be tipped by these trifling things, let alone be swayed in any way. Chen Chao''s current situation remained perilous.

    The oppressive feeling from the star was overwhelming. However, after a brief moment, Chen Chao could no longer hold onto his broken saber. After the webbing between his thumb and index finger ripped apart, the broken saber flew off into the distance. It pierced severalrge trees in session before firmly embedding itself in the trunk of arge tree, with only the hilt exposed.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s expressionless face had already arrived in front of him.

    That star illuminated his face, making him look even more terrifying.

    Chen Chao was now without his saber. Facing the all-out attack of this powerful cultivator in the Nepenthe Realm, how would he respond?

    "I don''t know if you are as frightened as I am right now. Death is, of course, a terrifying thing."

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s indifferent voice rang out. Even if he killed Chen Chao, he would soon face death himself too. When he spoke these words, he had a hint ofment.

    Chen Chao looked at Daoist Master Ironcloud. Looking at his face that was illuminated by the star, he shook his head.

    "I don''t know what it''s like to die because I won''t die."

    As he spoke, a page of paper suddenly appeared at his fingertips.

    That page was stained with a lot of blood, but the blood could not dampen the paper; it just dripped down little by little. The paper itself had rows of tiny, golden characters, making it look very extraordinary.

    The instant he saw this piece of paper, Daoist Master Ironcloud became unbelievably furious, "So, it was you, you thief?!"

    The fundamental reason behind Daoist Master Ironcloud''s loss ofposure today was actually the theft of this page of paper. Previously, he just thought that Yu Xiyi had stolen that page, which was why he showed no mercy when he attacked Yu Xiyi. Now, he found out that it was Chen Chao who had stolen that piece of paper.

    It naturally made him even more angry.

    At the same time, he felt that his decision to end Chen Chao''s life at thest moment of his own life was an extremely correct one.

    But Chen Chao did not want to die.

    He held that page in his hand and faced it right at Daoist Master Ironcloud.

    Back then, Yu Xiyi taunted this page of paper. Then, he ended up severely injured.

    So what about Daoist Master Ironcloud?

    That star had already crashed over.

    The terrifying pressure of a Nepenthe Realm powerhouse had already crushed down. No one could evade it.

    The page suddenly broke free from Chen Chao''s hand and floated in front of him. Then, terrifying auras poured out from the golden characters on the paper.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Looking at this scene, it was unclear what he was thinking.

    That star had already collided.

    Countless auras had surged from the page, meeting the star head-on.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Many years ago, those young people who were seen as ants by them returned from exploring that ruin, bringing back many decent magic artifacts. Among them, a frail youth fearfully took out a piece of paper covered in golden writing. The daoist responsible for receiving these items did not even look at it and casually tossed it into the pile of items. The young man also died that very day because he was too weak.

    Later, these items were delivered in front of Daoist Master Ironcloud. Daoist Master Ironcloud took a look at them. Those magic artifacts held no meaning to him, what he wanted were ancient cultivation methods, what he wanted was the true path to immortality. Hence, he picked up that piece of paper.

    After taking a look, he was shocked by the powerful aura on it.

    He believed it to be the work of an ancient prominent figure, as long as he could decipher its contents, he would surely gain something. For many years thereafter, he had been studying the contents the entire time. For this, he spent a great deal of time and also reaped many benefits. At the very least, his cultivation realm had taken another step forward.

    But, he also did not know what secrets were on this page.

    But he was very clear that the person who wrote the words on this page was not someone whom he could rival.

    But now, whether it was by choice or by fate, that star of his had shed with that page of paper.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The aura that was terrifying to the extreme surged from that page of paper. It was an aura that originated countless years ago and was still as powerful today.

    Chen Chao looked at the star in front of him, as if he saw the back view of a towering figure in it. That powerful existence stood there, seemingly indifferent, calm and collected.

    But it was unlikely that any of the individuals here considered that figure to be genuinely indifferent.

    A profound fear appeared in Daoist Master Ironcloud''s eyes. That star was instantly shattered, scattering all over the ground.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud''splexion turned deathly pale. A streak of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. He took several steps backward in despair, but he still did not die.

    The aura on that page of paper was exceedingly measured. It harbored no killing intent towards any cultivator in the world. When provoked by Yu Xiyi earlier, it provided a corresponding response and merely injured him rather than taking his life. Facing that star now, it just shattered it and incidentally wounded Daoist Master Ironcloud without iming his life either.

    However, there were undoubtedly people in the world who wanted to take his life.

    Such as Chen Chao, and also the Warden...

    The Warden had already struck him with a punch to his back.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud had all vitality crushed by this punch, but he did not seem to have any painful expression. His eyes were very bewildered and it was unclear what he was thinking.

    It was also unknown what he saw earlier.

 Chapter 222: The So-Called Dividing the Spoils on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 222: The So-Called Dividing the Spoils on the Spot</h4>

    Daoist Master Ironcloud copsed, his life force fading away. A Nepenthe powerhouse met his end here.

    That was the sect master of the Sublime Bright Sect, a daoist master of Daoism, but he still died, died at the hands of the Warden.

    However, he indeed hadpelling reasons for his demise, whether was it the earlier abduction of those Great Liang Dynasty''smoners, the wanton killing of the former Rainwater Commandery''s warden, or sending people to assassinate Chen Chao, the current warden. Each of these actions could be conducted in secrecy. But once exposed, becamepletely untenable.

    Moreover, in this world, things were not just a matter of right or wrong; considering the benefits and price, they were all very important factors

    Yun Jianyue looked at the fallen body and was silent for a long time without speaking.

    If the foreign cultivators wanted to prevent the Great Liang Dynasty from killing people, they had the means to do so. But, they did not do anything, not because they could not do anything, but because if they did not do anything, it would yield them more benefits.

    For example, right now, there would definitely be prominent figures from the various major sects outside the mountain. They could have reached this ce long ago, yet they remained outside, with no intention of entering.

    They were waiting for the oue too.

    Waiting for the Great Liang Dynasty to resolve this matter.

    Then, they woulde here.

    The Warden took a look at Yun Jianyue, beckoned his hands, and the broken saber tore through the air and arrived. The Warden pointed and itnded neatly into Chen Chao''s scabbard.

    Chen Chao put away the fallen piece of paper before checking on Yu Xiyi''s injuries.

    This young sword cultivator''s injuries were far more severe than his.

    Yu Xiyi struggled to rise, his expression very ugly. With a slight thought, Wild Grass swept over, falling by his side. He appeared somewhat drained as he cast a fleeting nce at the nearby corpse. Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and asked, "Why did you kill him?''"

    Chen Chao said expressionlessly, "If he didn''t die, I''d be dead."

    Yu Xiyi might not know about the circumstances before, but how could Chen Chao not know? If he did not do something, Yu Xiyi would probably be preparing to burn incense paper for him by now.

    Yu Xiyi frowned and said, "What I mean is, if you kill him, who should I kill then?"

    Chen Chao raised his head and said with a frown, "When will the daye when you can kill him?"

    "Ten years, at most ten years, and I''ll be able to ughter him."

    There was a hint of gloominess between Yu Xiyi''s brows, but it disappeared in an instant. He had great confidence in himself and believed that he would reach the Nepenthe Realm within a decade.

    Chen Chao remained silent. If it were anyone else, he probably would not believe it. But when it came to this person in front of him, he would not doubt it.

    Chen Chao patted his chest and said with a smile, "There''s one thing I have to thank you for. If you hadn''t refused that piece of paper, I might be dead. Consider it saving my life."

    Yu Xiyi said disdainfully, "Don''t pin such trivial matters on me, it''s disgusting."

    Chen Chao opened his mouth but could not say anything in the end. He just felt a bit helpless.

    "I''m leaving."

    Yu Xiyi took back Wild Grass, his expression improving. He was about to say goodbye.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "There will clearly be a great opportunity here if you wait a while. Aren''t you going to take a look?"

    Although Yu Xiyi was alone and unlikely to have his sect''s elderse here, given his rtionship with Chen Chao, how could he not get a shareter on?

    Yu Xiyi knew that Chen Chao was referring to that ancient ruin. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Is that ancient relic an ancient sword sect?"

    Chen Chao thought about it seriously, then shook his head and said, "No."

    "In that case, why should I stay here?"

    Yu Xiyi wore an air of nonchnce and then casually turned away.

    Previously, in that cave abode, he had seen so many precious treasures, not to mention this page of unknown origin, destined to be no ordinary paper. None of them could move him. Now, this so-called ancient ruin was naturally not going to change this young sword cultivator''s mind either.

    "What about your injuries?"

    Chen Chao was still a little concerned.

    "I won''t die."

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brow, wanting to say something. But in the end, he did not say anything and descended the mountain.

    The Warden saw Yu Xiyi leaving and then opened his mouth to say, "This swordsman, he''s pleasing to my eye."

    The foreign cultivators and those from the Great Liang Dynasty had long maintained a tacit understanding not to cross each other''s paths, making it unusual to hear such sentiments now.

    Chen Chao nodded in agreement. Throughout his journey with Yu Xiyi, he gained a deeper understanding of this young sword cultivator. In the end, he also felt that Yu Xiyi was really good.

    Someone to build a close friendship with.

    The Warden smiled but refrained from saying anything more, choosing instead to look ahead.

    That Daoist Master Ironcloud had died and it might have seemed like the end of the matter. But things were not over, it was just beginning.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In this world, there are no secrets that remain hidden for long. News of Daoist Master Ironcloud''s demise quickly spread. Many daoists on the mountain fell into great panic. Only that Sheng Yingfeng exuded some joy amidst his sorrow.

    "Who killed Master?! I''ll definitely seek justice!"

    His voice trembled slightly, carrying a different implication.

    But he soon could not speak anymore, because one oppressive aura after another appeared in the sky before his eyes. Streaks of brilliant light appeared. These powerful auras enveloped the entire Sublime Bright Mountain.

    Sensing these formidable auras, Sheng Yingfeng stood in the wind, somewhat disheveled. It was unknown what he was thinking, but his expression became very ugly.

    He did not understand why so many big shots woulde to the Sublime Bright Mountain today. He only knew that if his master''s death was rted to these people, then no matter who it was, himself included, they probably could not do anything.

    As he thought about the words he had just spoken, Sheng Yingfeng''s face lost all trace of color.

    Fortunately, those big shots were currently in the sky and had no intention ofnding. But even so, they instilled great fear in the foreign cultivators in the mountains.

    "Fellow Daoists, let''s convene in the main hall."

    The Warden''s voice sounded out.

    This peerless martial artist of the Great Liang Dynasty had appeared before the main hall at some point. The figure standing there appeared particrly striking. Even when facing those big shots in the sky, he showed no fear.

    A voice came from the clouds, "Lord Warden, killing Daoist Master Ironcloud like this, I''m afraid it doesn''t quite align with thews of Great Liang, does it?"

    That voice was akin to thunder, a little stern and tinged with anger.

    The Warden remained expressionless and said calmly, "That Daoist Master Ironcloud wanted to kill an official of my Great Liang, how can I turn a blind eye?!"

    "Then, what is the reason behind Lord Warden crushing the Sublime Bright Mountain''s mountain gate formation unprovoked?!"

    Voices continued to emerge from the clouds, clearlying from more than one person. But they remained hidden in the clouds, leaving their identities uncertain.

    The Warden sneered and said, "The Sublime Bright Sect murdered the previous Warden of Rainwater Commandery, and kidnapped our Great Liang citizens. The evidence is irrefutable. What more reason do we need?"

    In truth, evidence was the most useless concept. When one had power, they could exin anything away. When onecked power, even if they had the clearest evidence, no one would look at it.

    Sure enough, after the Warden said this, the voices in the clouds fell silent, and no one spoke. Actually, how could this matter be concealed?

    "Even so, it seems like Lord Warden has gone a bit too far,"

    This was already showing weakness.

    The Warden did not speak. At this point, he did not need to talk anymore.

    "Please, Fellow Daoists, let''s convene in the main hall."

    Although this was not one of the official bureaus of the Great Liang Dynasty, with the Warden making this request at this moment, no one dared to say anything. Everyone was very silent. The daoists were terrified, how could they dare to say anything? Listening to the conversation among these big shots, they knew that their past deeds had been found out by people.

    Those deeds, once brought into the light, would surely lead to major problems.

    The Warden walked toward the main hall. No daoists dared to stop him.

    Chen Chao took a look. Then, he turned to look elsewhere.

    Yun Jianyue was standing in the distance.

    A daoist in green robes appeared by his side, seemingly from nowhere.

    Yun Jianyue nced at him and bowed seriously, "Greetings, Martial Uncle."

    This time, the Temple Master naturally would note personally. But, the Infatuation Daoist Temple could not avoid sending someone. The daoist in front of him was the representative.

    With such a major matter, how could they only have a young man like Yun Jianyue presiding over it?

    The daoist in green robes nodded and asked, "Did you find anything?"

    Yun Jianyue thought about it and began recounting what he saw and heard on the mountain. Starting from when he first encountered Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi, all the way to the Warden punching Daoist Master Ironcloud to death with one punch.

    "Is that young martial cultivator truly so remarkable?"

    The daoist in green robes was not very interested in the rest but seemed intrigued by Chen Chao. "After Song Changxi''s defeat, the daoist temple sent someone to investigate his intel and found that this person is very interesting. Although it appears he grew up by the Wei River, it seems there''s more to him than meets the eye."

    Yun Jianyue replied, "I also find this person unusual. Although he''s young, he''s remarkablyposed. Most people his age can''tpare, even more so in battle. I heard he killed demons for two years in Wei Prefecture. It was probably honed during that time."

    The daoist in green robesmented, "That''s right, it should be this way. In recent years, the Great Liang Dynasty has produced many talents, coupled with the appearance of a formidable ruler. This world is no longer as ordinary as it used to be."

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows slightly but did not engage in this topic. Instead, he asked, "Martial Uncle, may I go down the mountain now?"

    He had climbed the mountain because of a letter from the Temple Master, but the letter did not mention any further arrangements.

    The daoist in green robes shook his head and said, "How can it be that simple? The matter isn''t resolved yet. Wait a little longer, once there''s a conclusion, I''ll inform you."

    Yun Jianyue nodded and stopped talking.

    Only then, did the daoist in green robes walk towards the main hall.

    Soon, he arrived in the main hall.

    Seeing this daoist in green, the cultivators who had previously entered the hall stood up one by one to greet him. Cultivators from the same Daoism lineage even greeted him with smiles, saying, "Greetings, Daoist Brother."

    The daoist in green was a great sage with a profound cultivation realm to begin with. Coupled with that he was also from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, how could anyone dare to underestimate him?

    Hence, the hall was soon filled withughter.

    Only the Warden, who had been sitting at the main seat, remained very calm.

    Only when the hall had quieted down somewhat, did the Warden say, "Now that the Grand Daoist has arrived, we can begin."

    The daoist in green robes smiled and said, "My apologies for keeping the Warden waiting."

    The two exchanged a nce, both hiding deep emotions in their eyes.

    The Warden looked at the daoist in green, the daoist in green also looked at him.

    Although there were quite a number of people present, there were actually just a small handful of people who truly held authority. Among these scanty few, this daoist in green represented Daoism, his authority was naturally immense.

    In some sense, one could even say that this daoist in green could represent the cultivation world, while the Warden represented the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Something would likely be happening again between the two of them.

    In a corner, an elderly monk with white eyebrows suddenly stood up, his face filled withpassion. "This old monk just heard the cries of many tormented souls on the mountain. I truly can''t bear it and would like to go and pray for their salvation."

    The Warden looked at this monk from the Deercry Monastery and nodded.

    The rtionship between the Great Liang Dynasty and the Deercry Monastery had always been good. Moreover, this white-browed monk was the junior brother of that Nation Teacher, so the Warden naturally had no intention of stopping him.

    However, when he thought of that Nation Teacher, a hint of mncholy also appeared on the Warden''s face.

 Chapter 223: Reading Palms to Know Someone

    <h4>Chapter 223: Reading Palms to Know Someone</h4>

    The white-browed old monk walked out of the main hall and just happened to see Chen Chao who was waiting in the distance.

    Chen Chao took the initiative to approach and said, "Master, please follow me."

    In the mountains, there were wailing cries of tormented souls. With the white-browed old monk''s profound buddhist dharma and profound cultivation realm, others could not discern where those tormented souls were. However, Chen Chao knew, because he had dug many graves that year.

    Among those people, many were young refugees who had fled with him from Wei Prefecture. They had all been deceived intoing to this mountain. In the end, apart from him, they had all died.

    Walking along the familiar path toward the rear of the mountain, Chen Chao''s mood grew rather heavy.

    Back then, after escaping from here, Chen Chao''s thoughts and actions were all about returning here someday to do something.

    At the very least, he wanted to do something for those deceasedpanions.

    The white-browed old monk followed behind Chen Chao. Looking at this young man''s silhouette. he could not help but feel that the young man in front of him was remarkably simr to that young prince he had met in the Divine Capital all those years ago.

    He did not know what kind of person this young man would be in the future, but he was very clear that the young prince he had encountered many years ago hadter be a remarkable emperor.

    That was the current Great Liang Emperor.

    No matter how long a road was, there would eventuallye a day when you reach the end. Moreover, this road here was not particrly long to begin with. The white-browed old monk did not speak, and the two of them remained silent.

    "Master, we''ve arrived."

    Chen Chao stood in front of an open area. This was the rear of the Sublime Bright Mountain, and the seemingly ordinary ground before them was barren, with ckened soil.

    The white-browed old monk suddenly let out a sigh.

    Chen Chao also understood why.

    For nts to grow, they naturally require fertile soil. To some extent, it could be said that corpses act as a kind of fertilizer. With corpses buried deep underground, nts should thrive even more. However, if there were too many corpses buried in this soil, there was a point of diminishing returns. Naturally, the vegetation would not be able to grow, and this ce would appear barren. When nts did not grow, it meant that there were many corpses buried underground.

    The white-browed old monk stood there, his palms pressed together, and he softly recited a buddhist chant rather sorrowfully, "Amitabha."

    Then, he slowly sat down, crossed his legs, and his monk''s robe draped down. He began to recite scriptures rted to the transference of spirits to the afterlife.

    As the white-browed old monk began reciting the scriptures,plex characters with radiant buddhist light emanated from his mouth. These intricate characters were no longer recognized by many today. They were originally brought back from a distant buddhistnd by a monk who returned with scriptures on a white horse. That was just a legend and the exact location of this buddhistnd was now unknowable.[1. Fun fact, this somewhat hints at the monk on a white horse to be Tang Sanzang, from Journey to the West, who is the master of the Monkey King, Sun Wukong.]

    Today, only a few monks could fullyprehend and read these characters from the distant buddhistnd. But without a doubt, any monk capable of understanding these scriptures from a distant buddhistnd was destined to be a high-ranking monk in Buddhism

    As those intricate characters shimmering with buddhist light appeared one by one in the world, Chen Chao also heard some moans. These sounds were quite strange, like that of someone who had been trapped for a long time and had finally found relief, emitting a contented moan.

    After a moment, moans filled the air everywhere, one after another, right next to Chen Chao''s ears.

    The white-browed old monk quietly recited the scriptures, and at this moment, his entire being radiated with buddhist light, resembling a true Buddha.

    A monk like him might indeed be a true Buddha.

    It was unknown how long had passed, the buddhist light dissipated entirely, and those sounds vanished. The white-browed old monk opened his eyes and looked at Chen Chao as he said with some pity, "In truth, the so-called transference to the afterlife isn''t of much use here. The resentment in this ce is too heavy. After people die, their spirits find it difficult to depart. Once they linger for too long, they lose even the chance for reincarnation. While the three cmities and six tribtions are indeed dreadful, what''s even more terrifying is that they nowck the opportunity to even experience them. That is the truly frightening aspect. We only disperse the resentment to prevent their lingering spirits from being trapped here, and to avoid the birth of vengeful spirits many yearster."

    Although the white-browed old monk seemed to be addressing Chen Chao, his words appeared to be more for his own benefit.

    Chen Chao did not reply because he felt that the white-browed old monk was not talking to him.

    However, the white-browed old monk''s gazended on him in the end. After a moment of silence, the old monk said, "An acquaintance of mine has a high opinion of you."

    Chen Chao did not know the identity of the white-browed old monk. He only knew that he came from Deercry Monastery and possessed high buddhist skills and cultivation realm. Apart from this, he had no other knowledge. However, since the white-browed old monk was from Deercry Monastery and had a connection with the Great Liang Dynasty, Chen Chao had no choice but to respond to the question, "You''re too kind, Master."

    The white-browed old monk shook his head. "That acquaintance of mine stands very high, even higher than this old monk, so this old monk believe in what he says."

    He could naturally discern that Chen Chao was being appreciative.

    But as he said this, Chen Chao did not know what else to say.

    The white-browed old monk smiled and said, "This old monk can know someone by reading their palm. I wonder if you can let this old monk take a look?"

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment, still half-dubious.

    The white-browed old monk just smiled at him.

    Perhaps out of curiosity, or maybe because of the white-browed old monk''s previous act of praying for the salvation of souls, giving Chen Chao a greatly favorable impression, after hesitating for a moment, Chen Chao walked up and extended his right hand.

    The white-browed old monk gently reminded, "It''s the left hand."

    Chen Chao took his hand back rather awkwardly, then extended his other hand.

    The white-browed old monk smiled without saying much. He just extended his finger, and a drop of golden blood dripped from his fingertip,nding in Chen Chao''s palm.

    Chen Chao was momentarily stunned and lost in thought. During his time in the academy, he had read numerous books with Xie Nandu. The books mentioned daoist sages and buddhist eminent monks, they were titles attainable only when one''s cultivation reached the Nepenthe Realm. In Daoism, there was also a term of address called "Great Sage". To earn this title of great sage, one had to possess not only profound cultivation and mastery of daoist techniques, but also be an existence with substantial prestige in the Dao society. For example, the great sage from the Myriad Heaven Pce, who was also Saintess Zhu Xia''s master, was a genuine great sage.

    The titles within Buddhism were simpler, all lumped together as "Eminent Monk." However, the transformation of one''s blood into this golden hue made a significant difference between eminent monks. The blood inside the white-browed old monk''s body had already transformed into this golden color. Although traces of crimson remained faintly visible, it was evident that the white-browed old monk had advanced far into the Nepenthe Realm; with just half a step away from true Great Creation.

    Chen Chao silently watched this scene, internalizing all of his shock. He watched the drop of golden bloodnd in his palm and then slowly travel along the lines on his hand in all directions, resembling flood dragons.

    The white-browed old monk smiled and said, "Don''t worry, this might be beneficial for you."

    Although there was only a single drop, an eminent monk''s blood could not be considered ordinary either.

    As he watched the blood prate into his body, Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly. It was because at this moment, the white mist within his body reacted violently and began expelling the blood back out along the lines on his hand.

    Looking at the blood that reappeared on Chen Chao''s palm, the white-browed old monk naturally knew that something was amiss. But he just shook his head and said. "It seems our fate hasn''t arrived yet. What a pity."

    He had specially extracted that drop of blood. But in the end, it was still wasted.

    Chen Chao was silent. He could sense the strange urrence was due to the white mist within him, but he could not say it.

    The white-browed old monk observed Chen Chao''s still-extended hand, feeling somewhat emotional as he said "This old monk''s cultivation is insufficient and can''t see these things clearly. If Benefactor is interested, you could make a trip to Deercry Monastery. There''s a senior in the monastery who might be able to provide answers."

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°May I ask, Master, what answers do I want?¡±

    Previously, the white-browed old monk had mentioned "reading the palm to know someone," and Chen Chao did not know what he wanted to see. Now that the monk said this, Chen Chao was naturally very confused.

    The white-browed old monk looked at Chen Chao and asked, ¡°Doesn''t Benefactor have something you want to know?¡±

    Chen Chao fell into silence, his eyesplicated as he looked at the old monk.

    "Will there be answers to everything?" Chen Chao thought about it and asked softly.

    The white-browed old monk shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps there are things that Benefactor won''t need to ask because your heart already holds the answers.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and did not reply.

    The white-browed old monk said, ¡°In any case, I would like to invite Benefactor to visit Deercry Monastery.¡±

    Deercry Monastery, as the buddhist leader of Buddhism, it had actually maintained a low profile for many years. They seemed indifferent to worldly affairs and rarely invited outsiders into the monastery.

    Chen Chao was silent for a long time before nodding his head.

    Since there was no specific time frame, there was nothing to worry about. He could visit whenever he wanted.

    The white-browed old monk looked at him, as if he had discerned Chen Chao''s thoughts. But he did not say anything. He just walked toward the main hall.

    Chen Chao followed behind him, looking at his own palm.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the main hall, discussions did not cease with the departure of the white-browed old monk. After all, the real authority lied with the daoist in green robes and the Warden.

    The Warden looked around and said calmly, ¡°The Sublime Bright Mountain should no longer exist, this is the imperial court''s request. The remaining disciples can be thoroughly investigated. Those with minor transgressions will be crippled of their cultivation and be expelled from the mountain. Those with major offenses will be sent to the Divine Capital for a proper trial.¡±

    Hearing this, several Sublime Bright Sect disciples who had been listening in a corner wore grim expressions. After Daoist Master Ironcloud''s death, they had initially thought all pursuit of their wrongdoings would cease. However, to their dismay, the Warden had now mentioned that the entire Sublime Bright Sect would be implicated.

    This filled them with fear, leaving them no choice but to look at the few daoists around, hoping that these fellow daoists would help them.

    But, no one paid them any attention.

    This made them feel utter despair.

 Chapter 224: Good at Arguing

    <h4>Chapter 224: Good at Arguing</h4>

    The daoist in green robes did not speak, but there was naturally another cultivator who spoke up, saying, "The Sublime Bright Sect is a major sect within our Dao society, with a foundation and history of countless years. How can it be made to disappear just like that?"

    This was the will of Daoism, or in other words, the will of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. However, the daoist in green robes did not respond.

    The Warden looked at that person and did not speak.

    He represented the Great Liang Dynasty, but the surrounding cultivators essentially represented the foreign cultivators. Facing a group of people by himself, and considering that the Warden was not good with words to begin with, the Warden chose silence. He was waiting for someone else.

    Before long, a voice came from outside the main hall. It was that of a young man: "For so many years, the Sublime Bright Sect has been piging the people of Great Liang. I wonder how many innocent civilians have died at their hands. How should those lives be counted?"

    A ck-d youth entered, and it was precisely Chen Chao.

    The Warden was not particrly skilled at arguing, he was more adept in fighting and killing, so naturally, he kept his mouth shut. However, Chen Chao was really suited for arguments. Whether was it in the courtroom at the Ministry of Penalty or by the South Lake at the academy, Chen Chao had demonstrated his proficiency in argumentation.

    The Warden had never personally witnessed this, but he had heard about it. So, he was awaiting Chen Chao''s arrival to engage in the argument.

    Looking at the youth who entered the hall, many people knew he was the top scorer of the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination, but he was a teenager after all. Even if he had achieved some sess, the true big shots present were unlikely to show him any good attitude.

    At the very least, they would definitely belittle him.

    As Chen Chao began to speak, that daoist stopped talking and simply snorted coldly, returning to his seat. He clearly felt that Chen Chao was not qualified to talk to him.

    After a moment, a daoist in gray robes stood up and said calmly, "They were just ordinary people. What''s there to be concerned about?"

    He spoke in a very casual manner, with an ordinary expression. He naturally felt that he was talking about some trivial matters. But actually, many people in the room furrowed their brows, especially that daoist in green robes and the white-browed old monk.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the daoist in gray robes whose cultivation realm was naturally higher than him, and questioned, "May I ask, Daoist, were you born as a cultivator the moment you came into this world?"

    The daoist in gray robes furrowed his brows, not quite sure why Chen Chao was asking such a question. Nevertheless, he quickly responded, "This poor daoist has been practicing cultivation for many years. Thanks to the guidance of my seniors, I was brought to the immortal mountain for cultivation and have made some attainments."

    Chen Chao was expressionless as he said, "So, ording to Daoist, before your cultivation, you were just an ordinary person."

    The daoist in gray robes was just about to speak when Chen Chao spoke first, "Then, has Daoist ever considered that all those they killed behind the mountain were all youths? How many of them might have be cultivators in the future, and how many might have be remarkable figures? How can we call these people ''ordinary civilians''? "

    Chen Chao''s gaze was scorching, looking at that daoist in gray robes, both eyes like knives.

    The daoist in gray robes felt somewhat ufortable but still waved his sleeves and said, "You''re engaging in sophistry. They are all dead and you''re casually making things up, what you say goes. If you say that every one of them would have be Nepenthe cultivators in the future, what proof can the fellow daoists have to verify it?!"

    His response was skillful. Since Chen Chao had started making assumptions, then he could naturally do the same.

    Chen Chao said with a sneer, "So, based on what Daoist said, if it can''t be verified, they should all be considered ordinary civilians for the rest of their lives. Therefore, their lives and deaths don''t matter, is that it?"

    The daoist in gray robes snorted coldly, "Unless you can give me evidence, otherwise, what''s the point of whatever you say?"

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry to speak. The other party had said that they did not need to care about the life and death of ordinary civilians, so he began leading him on intentionally, trying to get the daoist to agree using cultivation potential. However, it was clear that the daoist had already agreed to this idea but had now raised a new question.

    "If there''s nothing that can be proven, what''s with all this nonsense?"

    The daoist in gray robes felt that victory was within grasp and thought that since all these youths had died, there would naturally be no evidence. The idea that people could note back to life applied everywhere.

    Sure enough, Chen Chao had been silent all this time.

    Seeing Chen Chao''s silence, the other cultivators who faintly felt that this matter might have been wrong, also did not speak up at this moment.

    After some time had passed, Chen Chao spoke, breaking the silence.

    "Of course, there is."

    Chen Chao looked at the daoist in gray robes and slowly said, "Back then, among all those young people who were deceived here, one of them managed to leave."

    The expression of the daoist in gray robes changed slightly, but he still asked patiently, "And where is this person now?"

    Chen Chao was very calm as he said, "After leaving here, that young man began cultivating. Over half a year ago, he killed several qi refiners who were trying to seize the Great Liang Dynasty''s dragon vein in Tianqing County. Then, he went to the Divine Capital, participated in the Myriad Willow Convention, defeated Song Changxi, and became the champion of the martial examination. Later, he came here and exposed the conspiracy of the Song Changxi Mountain. Now, he stands before you, talking with you about so-called principles."

    The expression of the daoist in gray robes turned somewhat ugly. He was not a fool, he naturally understood that Chen Chao was talking about himself. This young man had long proven himself as a true genius during the martial examination. Furthermore, he was actually one of the youths who was once deceived into joining the Sublime Bright Sect. Then, everything he said before could be proven. If the daoist in gray robes wanted to say something at this moment, Chen Chao could use himself as an example. That group of so-called ordinary civilians could already be said to be not ordinary at this point.

    If Chen Chao were to say that there were many more youths in that bunch who were even more talented than him, what could he say?

    The daoist in gray robes fell silent, and the other cultivators who had wanted to speak also did not know what to say at this moment.

    Those few daoists representing the Sublime Bright Sect looked at Chen Chao with ugly expressions. At this moment, they realized that the humiliation of the Sublime Bright Sect today, had been destined two to three years ago. That young man had already decided to return and seek revenge at that time.

    Thinking up to here, their expressions turned somewhat ugly.

    That was an escaped fish and they could not help but me themselves for being too careless.

    Someone said, "You were merely a coincidence, how can it prove anything?"

    Although that person spoke, everyone could sense his guilt.

    He wascking in confidence.

    Chen Chao ignored him and just said, "I''ve never felt that the lives of people with the potential for cultivation are worth more than civilians who cannot cultivate. In the eyes of the imperial court, they are all citizens of the Great Liang. Since they have been wronged, justice must be sought. I''m afraid none of you can refute this."

    What the daoist in gray robes had said earlier was not appropriate in the first ce. Some things were fine to keep to oneself, but saying them out loud, especially in front of a Great Liang Dynasty''s official like the Warden, was not very suitable.

    Chen Chao stared at the daoist in gray robes, wanting to see what he would say.

    The daoist in gray robes could not say a word, and his expression looking ugly.

    The other cultivators were also deep in thought.

    They had cultivated for many years and while their cultivation realms might be higher than Chen Chao''s, when it came to arguing, they probably would not be a match for him even if tied together.

    "Enough."

    A light and gentle voice sounded. It was precisely that daoist in green robes.

    By speaking up at this moment, he was choosing to take a step back and also giving the daoist in gray robes a way out.

    The daoist in gray robes snorted before sitting down. Chen Chao also looked at the back view of the daoist in green robes.

    The daoist in green robes turned to the Warden and said in a warm tone, "The Sublime Bright Sect has existed for many years, even if they havemitted a great offense, the Dao teaching probably still needs to continue. Not everyone on the mountain is evil. Let the cultivators who have notmitted major wrongdoings rebuild the Sublime Bright Sect. It''s probably the best way to handle this."

    Listening to the daoist in green robes, the faces of the Sublime Bright Sect cultivators improved somewhat.

    Although the daoist in green robes seemed to tacitly approve the earlier suggestion of the Warden, he also helped to preserve the lineage of the Sublime Bright Sect.

    The Warden thought about it and said, "Since that''s the case, so be it. However, let''s find a new location to establish the sect, not on Mount Chongming."

    Relocating the Sublime Bright Sect from the Sublime Bright Mountain would be akin to relocating the capital of the Great Liang Dynasty from the Divine Capital to another ce. Once the Sublime Bright Sect migrated, this mountain would definitely be reimed by the Great Liang Dynasty. This would surely be a great humiliation for the Sublime Bright Sect.

    Of course,pared to theplete destruction of the Dao teachings, this humiliation was much lighter.

    The Sublime Bright Sect daoists remained silent. At this point, they were like fish on a chopping board, waiting to be carved up.

    They had no say in who would wield the knife.

    .

    Nheless, when the Warden proposed this idea, objecting voices sounded out and it became rather noisy.

    They did not care whether the Sublime Bright Sect still existed or not. What they were concerned about was the ownership of the ancient ruin on this mountain after the Sublime Bright Sect moved away.

    As for why they came here today, it was for this matter.

    Chen Chao was very quiet. Looking at those agitated cultivators, there was no emotion on his face. These were all considered prominent figures of the foreignnds. But at this moment, they were akin to clowns.

    They would not reveal their true objectives, pretending to be righteous, which felt very disgusting.

    The Warden paid no heed to those voices, he just looked at the daoist in green.

    This daoist came from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, possessed the highest cultivation level, had the most prestige, and his words carried the most weight.

    The white-browed old monk sighed quietly again. Then, his hands pressed together in prayer. Despite being situated in the foreignnds, they had significant ties to the Great Liang Dynasty due to a certain individual. Therefore, it was difficult to express any thoughts at this time.

    The daoist in green robes looked at the Warden. He was silent for a long time before saying, "My Lord Warden, since ancient times, no secr dynasty has ever done such a thing."

    He seemed to be stating a fact. But in reality, he was not.

    That was a veiled threat.

    This had not happened in the past, but it was happening now. What would be the price?

    The Warden did not enjoy arguing, nor was he skilled in it. But that did not mean he was a stupid person and could not discern the overtones.

    He looked at the daoist in green robes and said with a slight smile, "A few days ago at the Myriad Willow Convention, this little fellow imed victory. This was also something that had never happened before."

 Chapter 225: Discussing the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 225: Discussing the Situation</h4>

    At the Myriad Willow Convention, both the literary and martial champions were cultivators from the Great Liang Dynasty. This had never happened before, marking the first time, especially during this reformed Myriad Willow Convention.

    It was a disgrace for the foreign cultivators but an unparalleled glory for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Warden was implying something by saying such a thing at this time.

    The daoist in green robes nced over at Chen Chao and said calmly, "Congrattions to the Great Liang Dynasty for having two genius cultivators. But it''s unfortunate there are only two."

    They continued their verbal exchange.

    The Warden was silent for a while and said, "Two are enough. But, there are indeed more than just two."

    Before the daoist in green robes could speak, the Warden continued, "Just like the current situation, without that little fellow, would you and I be sitting here?"

    Recalling Chen Chao''s earlier words, the daoist in green robes said, "It''s indeed quite impressive to walk out of here when he was still powerless."

    Prominent figures like them would naturally feel that such matters were straightforward. However, it was rare to see them experience the events from Chen Chao''s perspective at that time. Nevertheless, it was clear that the daoist in green robes thought so.

    The two were clearly having an ordinary conversation, but for some unknown reason, neither Chen Chao nor the surrounding cultivators could understand their conversation anymore.

    This was a tactic used by high-level cultivators that ordinary people could not understand.

    After a brief silence, the daoist in green robes said, "Even if the Sublime Bright Sect is to move from this ce, some things still need to be discussed properly. Where will the new sect''s location be? Who will be its new sect master? Will it all be decided by the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The Warden sneered and said, "Since there are no outsiders here, you may say whatever you wish, Fellow Daoist."

    The daoist in green robes said calmly, "The new location for the Sublime Bright Sect must be chosen by the Infatuation Daoist Temple."

    The Warden asked, "Have you considered what the other fellow daoists might think?"

    With a faint smile, the daoist in green robes responded, "Why would the Infatuation Daoist Temple need to exin to others how they handle matters?"

    This statement might be very unreasonable, but as the leader of Daoism, they naturally had the qualifications to speak like this.

    The Warden kept quiet.

    After an unknown length of time and it seemed certain that the daoist in green robes would noty everything out clearly, the Warden got straight to the point, "The Sublime Bright Sect is already an abandoned chess piece; it doesn''t matter where it''s ced. What''s important is how to handle the ancient ruin and who will oversee it in the future."

    The daoist in green robes smiled but remained silent. Although he had this idea all along, he would not openly admit it.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple was different from other sects, they naturally would not make foolish decisions.

    The Warden continued, "Take ten thousand steps back, if we were to hand this mountain over to you foreign cultivators, how would you divide it among yourselves?"

    The daoist in green robes was still very calm as he said, "There are certain principles in the world that must be followed. I believe this won''t be an issue."

    The Warden snorted, "Ultimately, it''s a troublesome matter. It might be better to leave it in our hands."

    The daoist in green robes looked at the Warden and was silent for a long time before asking, "The North is still fighting a war, are you people really scared of nothing?"

    When he spoke those words, the Warden fell silent. Currently, the Great Liang Dynasty was in a precarious situation. The demon army of the Demon King''s Court was engaged in conflict with the Great Liang Dynasty in the North. Even if they wanted to do something to these foreign cultivators in the South, they would inevitably feel ack of confidence.

    Choosing to antagonize both internal and external enemies was not a good thing.

    "That Emperor of yours is a man of great talent and bold vision, but is he really so brainless?"

    The daoist in green smiled slightly and said, "I don''t necessarily think so, so if there''s something to discuss, just say it. You can state the conditions you want, or is there something that can''t be discussed?"

    At this point, their conversation had finally gone on the right track. Although it appeared that the daoist in green robes had spoken first, in reality, it was the Warden who had made the first concession.

    "In that case, determining the ownership of the ancient ruin might take a long time. It won''t be resolved in a day or two. In that case, let''s discuss other matters first. Since we''re all gathered here now, there needs to be an exnation."

    The Warden spoke up. The daoist in green just nodded, "Agreed"

    This was something he would not deny.

    "ording to the information we''ve received, all the cultivators who enter that ancient ruin will lose their cultivation base, which is why they chose to use the lives of so many youths."

    What cultivators feared most was naturally losing what they once possessed. The act of having their cultivation taken from their bodies naturally filled them with immense dread. However, the real issue should not be this but rather something else.

    Cultivators could notst very long in that bizarre ce filled with white fog. In fact, they could not evenpare to ordinary people who had never practiced cultivation.

    "We still have some time."

    The Daoist in green robes nced at the Warden and said calmly, "Azure Cloud Immortal Manor."

    The Azure Cloud Immortal Manor was an ancient ruin discovered by foreign cultivators many years ago. Because that should be the location of a sect called the Azure Cloud sect, hence the name Azure Cloud Immortal Manor. Back then, it was a small third-rate sect that discovered that ancient ruin. Hence, the secret could not be kept and it quickly became known to other cultivation sects. There had been discussions and the cultivators from various ces nearly came to blows right there. However, an agreement was ultimately reached. Several major sects jointly owned the ancient ruin, and every year, they decided on the opening times and established rules for cultivators from other sects to explore it. Many years had passed since then, and almost all areas of the Azure Cloud Immortal Manor had been explored, gradually fading from the public''s view.

    Now that the daoist in green robes brought up the Azure Cloud Immortal Manor, he made it clear that this ancient ruin of the Sublime Bright Sect should be treated simrly.

    The Warden could naturally discern the meaning and did not object to it.

    They were aware of this particr ancient relic and these cultivators hade for it. However, they were prominent figures after all, they would not personally venture into danger. This did not align with their status.

    "Okay."

    The Warden looked at the daoist in green and said calmly, "There are still many things to discuss."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The conversation between the Warden and the daoist in green quickly concluded.

    This was just an initial consensus, but it marked a step toward an agreement between the Great Liang Dynasty and the foreign cultivators. At least, there was now a preliminary solution to this matter.

    The daoist in green robes said something to another daoist, then stood up rather wearily, and left the main hall.

    Yun Jianyue was still outside the door.

    The daoist in green robes smiled as he looked at him, said a few words, and then asked, "Want to call your Senior Sister Ye over as well?"

    The Twin Pirs of Daoism, Yun Jianyue had already arrived here. Now, he was also asking if the other one wanted toe or not. One could say that the daoist in green was very cautious.

    Yun Jianyue asked, "Is Martial Uncle very worried?"

    The daoist in green robes shook his head and said, "Since cultivation cannot be used within that sea of white mist, naturally, martial artists have the advantage."

    He did not explicitly state it, but the entire world knew that out of all cultivators, martial artists possessed the strongest physique. Among the cultivators in the foreignnds, there were fewer martial artistspared to the Great Liang Dynasty.

    As for powerful martial artists, they were even worse than those from the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Yun Jianyue shook her head and replied, "If he can defeat Song Changxi with the body of a martial artist, then why can''t I, as an immortal cultivator, beat him?"

    Yun Jianyue had always been a proud person. His pride was not disyed in his actions, but it was engraved in his bones. Moreover, as one of the most exceptional young talents of his generation, he had every reason to be proud.

    He did not attend the Myriad Willow Convention because he felt that suchpetitions were meaningless. If he were to participate, he would undoubtedly win. But now, an opportunity was right before his eyes. He would not choose to retreat.

    The daoist in green robes praised, "Indeed, as a disciple of Daoism, you should have such confidence."

    Yun Jianyue paused for a moment and said with some regret, "It''s a pity that Senior Sister is currently in seclusion. Otherwise, there would be no harm in meeting Senior Sister."

    The daoist in green robes nced at Yun Jianyue and could not resist warning him, "Great Dao is above all, all these entanglements of desire aren''t beneficial to cultivation."

    Quite a number of cultivators would choose a Daopanion to carry on their bloodline. However, whether it was a Daopanion or one''s own descendants, it was not a particrly pressing matter for most cultivators. Very few people were deeply concerned about such things. But, Yun Jianyue was different. The entire Sublime Bright Sect knew that this daoist genius was deeply infatuated with Senior Sister Ye, unable to control his emotions.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and replied, "Senior Sister is my Dao heart,pletely and utterly."

    The daoist in green robes gave him a peculiar look, unable to say anything. He understood that this kind of matter could not be resolved with a few words, and there was no way he could convince Yun Jianyue otherwise.

    ¡­¡­

    .

    ¡­¡­

    When the Warden walked out of the main hall, Chen Chao was sitting under a tree, idly watching ants relocating their nest.

    The Warden sat down beside him, nced at the ants for a moment, and then casually began to recount his conversation with the daoist in green robes in the hall.

    Chen Chao''s gaze remained fixed on the ants but took the initiative to say, "The imperial court won''t be able to take back the Sublime Bright Mountain. The best oue is for the imperial court and the foreignnds to jointly own it. However, obviously, there are many major sects among the foreignnds, and they also need to strike a bnce, so nominally, this mountain will belong to us."

    The Warden narrowed his eyes, his tone tinged with anger as he said, "If it weren''t for the imperial court being engaged in a war in the North, we wouldn''t have given in here."

    As expected, it was due to this reason.

    Chen Chao looked at the Warden and asked, "How''s the war in the North? Does His Majesty... truly intend to go on an expedition?"

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao, pondered for a moment, and shook his head. "Although His Majesty will really appear at the Northern Frontier one day, it''s clear that it won''t be for this battle."

    Chen Chao said, "The princes still can''t fully hold up the Great Liang Dynasty. The Divine Capital can''t be without His Majesty."

    The Warden nodded and said, "Without His Majesty present, the problem will be very big."

    "But that Great General, he really is very old."

    The Warden looked at Chen Chao, his expression turning somewhat solemn. Although both he and the Great General of the Northern Frontier were regarded as two of the most powerful martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty, there was actually a significant age difference between them. The Warden was almost half a generation younger than the Grand Marshal.

    "He won''t be able to hold on for much longer."

 Chapter 226: Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 226: Secrets</h4>

    The matter regarding the Sublime Bright Sect has always been quite simple; a matter of trade-offs. It was something that foreign cultivators loved to do. Furthermore, they would often do it well, just as they had done in the past years.

    After leaving the Sublime Bright Mountain, the Warden returned to the Divine Capital, while officials from the Divine Capital arrived. They were led by a familiar face that Chen Chao had encountered before, the vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution. He gave Chen Chao a slight smile, disying no ill will. Perhaps, to him, even though Chen Chao had rejected him back then, he still held no grudges against this young man. However, the true emotions hidden behind that round face were difficult for anyone to discern.

    The daoist in green robes also left the ce and returned to the Infatuation Daoist Temple. However, soon after, another daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Temple came over.

    Many important figures had left, such as that white-browed monk from the Deercry Monastery, among others.

    Some matters had been settled, while others were still pending discussion. Different matters required different people to negotiate; this was entirely normal.

    Discussions between the Great Liang Dynasty and the foreignnds were ongoing.

    Initially, they reached a decision regarding the new location for Sublime Bright Sect, which would be situated in a ce called Floating Cloud Mountain within the boundaries of Cang Prefecture. Floating Cloud Mountain was not particrly famous, nor was it very suitable as a mountain pass gate, but it was the joint decision of the foreign cultivators and the Great Liang Dynasty. The Sublime Bright Mountain had no say in the matter and could only passively ept it.

    Before this decision was made, the youths who had been trapped on the mountain were finally released. They were then brought down from the mountain by officials of the Great Liang Dynasty. Most of them were local residents of Cang Prefecture, but even before going up the mountain, they had lived a terrible life. Now that they were released, very few of them felt joyful. They were somewhat numb, or rather, was it called despair?

    Chen Chao stood on the mountain path, watching the youths being brought down, and was silent for a long time. Yun Jianyue had appeared beside him at some point and asked, "What will be their ultimate destination? How will you all arrange for them?"

    Chen Chao turned his head and looked at Yun Jianyue as he said, "We''ll ask them what they want to do, whether it''s giving them money or something else, we''ll try our best to satisfy them. They''ve been unlucky, butpared to those who have already perished, they are already somewhat lucky. Of course, I''m not saying that they should think it''s something to celebrate. They should have been living well to begin with, but in this world, living well is truly difficult."

    Yun Jianyue was silent. He just watched this young man before him who did not look ordinary.

    "You''ve been cultivating in the mountains and all your needs have been met on a daily basis. So, you may not understand that in the whole world, there will definitely be people struggling in the mire, yearning for light."

    Chen Chao continued, "We martial artists also live in the mire. When we finally see a glimmer of light, we''ll want to seize it. But how can you all understand us? You only criticize us martial artists, saying we shouldn''t cultivate or call ourselves cultivators too."

    Yun Jianyue looked into Chen Chao''s eyes, understanding that this young man had more to say than justints. His current words surely held his own demands.

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with martial artists."

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "So, you want to take this opportunity to defeat me once and tell the world that martial artists are also very impressive?"

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t need to talk about the impressiveness of martial artists, it has already been proven. There are so many people in the Northern Frontier, are they not impressive?"

    Yun Jianyue fell silent when the martial artists killing demons in the North were mentioned. He was not in a hurry to speak. He had wanted to visit the North for years, but due to various reasons, he had never been able to make the journey.

    "I agree with your statement. Those martial artists are truly remarkable. But obviously, not everyone in the world shares my perspective, so my opinions don''t hold much meaning."

    Humans always had a general viewpoint when it came to understanding things. But within that general viewpoint, it was natural that not everyone''s view was the same. But, most people''s view would be the same.

    Yun Jianyue was not like most people, he had his own views.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said, "You won''t have any chance of winning me if you had met me inside there"

    Yun Jianyue also looked at him, unsure of what Chen Chao was trying to convey. He just said, "I don''t think it''s really that difficult."

    "But, this might be the only chance in your life to defeat me."

    Yun Jianyue acknowledged Chen Chao''s talent, but he himself was a genius too. He was a bit older than Chen Chao, had been cultivating for more years, and his innate talent was not worse than Chen Chao''s too. In essence, it all boiled down to one fact: the two of them were currently standing at different positions on the same path. Chen Chao was behind him, even if they maintained the same pace of progress, he would never catch up to Yun Jianyue.

    Chen Chao said, "You are very proud. I also have a proud friend."

    He was naturally referring to Xie Nandu, who was indeed the proudest young woman Chen Chao had ever met. However, her pride was not unpleasant at all. Perhaps it was amon trait among geniuses. Yun Jianyue was also very proud.

    "Actually, you''re very proud too."

    Yun Jianyue said, "But, I''ll shatter your pride in the area that you''re most proud of."

    After saying these words, he did not intend to say more and turned to leave.

    Inside that so-called ruins, one could not use their magic spells, and cultivation became ineffective, a martial artist''s physique became Chen Chao''s biggest advantage and his greatest source of pride. Yun Jianyue''s words were, in a way, a provocation to Chen Chao.

    Perhaps it was not provocation.

    But a challenge.

    For geniuses of the contemporary era like Yun Jianyue, challenges like this would only ur among individuals of equal caliber.

    Chen Chao was not among the most outstanding young talents of this generation.

    Yet, Yun Jianyue still treated him with utmost seriousness.

    Chen Chao lowered his head, and some white mist seeped out of his mouth and nose. He murmured softly, "What''s the reason behind your confidence?"

    Except, no matter what, Chen Chao would not be afraid.

    He was even looking forward to it.

    There were many secrets in that ancient ruin.

    He had always wanted to know.

    The secret of that broken saber.

    The secret of the white mist.

    And also... that girl''s secret...

 Chapter 227: The Uncertain Future

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Uncertain Future</h4>

    Negotiations were always something that could not bepleted quickly. Therefore, the officials from the Divine Capital, the representative from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, as well as delegates from many other sects, spent their days on the Sublime Bright Mountain to discuss various details.

    To be honest, rather than calling it a discussion, it was more like quarreling.

    Big shots would not quarrel; they were not willing to expend their energy on arguing as well. Each sect had its share of quarrelsome individuals who were more than willing to engage in heated disputes.

    So, in such situations, those who were good at quarreling continued to do so. However, when everyone was good at quarreling, it became even harder to reach a consensus on this, leading to more quarrels.

    Chen Chao did not have the energy to concern himself with these matters. After his conversation with Yun Jianyue, he returned to the Rainwater Commandery''s town. Although the disputes would continue for quite some time, the overall direction was already set. Young cultivators would represent their respective sects and contend on the Sublime Bright Mountain. Since it was the first time, many sects were not only gathering information but also evaluating one aspect: How dangerous was it inside that ancient ruin?

    If it was too dangerous and they dispatched their genius disciples, who would take responsibility if something went wrong?

    Therefore, this was bound to be a very troublesome process.

    This needed time.

    Chen Chao also really needed time right now.

    After returning from the Sublime Bright Mountain to Rainwater Commandery, he immediately went back to the warden''s office. ording to thews of Great Liang, as long as he had no pressing matters, he could not leave this office. Of course, his previous visit to the Sublime Bright Mountain was an exception.

    The warden''s office had been renovated. The main hall that had suffered fire damage was reconstructed. Except, faint traces of burn marks could still be discerned in some details.

    The time was really too short, it was already very amazing to look like it was now.

    Standing in the clean and tidy courtyard, Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    In the distance, the constables looked at him, their eyes filled with reverence and admiration.

    They were aware of the events that had transpired on the main street.

    However, their emotions still made Chen Chao feel that something was amiss.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Hearing this, a constable walked over and said something to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao''s brows gradually rxed. It turned out that before he returned, officials from the imperial court had already been here. They had done several things in Rainwater Commandery, the most crucial of which was dismissing that county chief''s official position. Until the new county chief arrived in Rainwater Commandery, everything would be under Chen Chao''s authority. The warden faction had always been an existence that was independent of the imperial court official system. ording to past practice, wardens were unable to interfere with local government affairs. Although the Lord Warden Commander had arrived in person this time, there were many considerations to be made within the imperial court to aplish such a thing.

    But no matter what, it was already done.

    "Your Excellency, do you want to get the high-ranking and low-ranking officials in themandery toe over and talk about some things?"

    The constable looked at Chen Chao, his eyes full of admiration. Although Chen Chao was young, they had seen everything he had done before and held great respect for him.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "It''s not like they want me to stay in this ce for eight or ten years. What''s the point of doing all these things here?"

    Upon hearing this, the enthusiasm in the constable''s eyes dimmed. The other constables were the same too. Over the years in Rainwater Commandery, there had been constant external threats from demons and internal suffering due to corrupt officials who exploited themon people. They finally saw an upright official who was not afraid of those foreign cultivators. Naturally, they were unwilling to see him leave. So when they heard Chen Chao''s words, they were naturally sad.

    Chen Chao nced at them and naturally knew what was on their minds. He furrowed his brow and said, "I''ve been here for too long, which made things troublesome instead. With everything that has happened here, it''s unlikely anyone will dare to cause trouble anymore. Your days will be much better from now on."

    This was a certainty. In the future, countless eyes would be watching the Sublime Bright Mountain, and consequently, the entire Rainwater Commandery. Every move and action here would be magnified infinitely. This logic was just like when Chen Chao had insisted on going to the Divine Capital, exposing himself under the sunlight.

    The exact same.

    The sunlight could not reach every corner of the world, but when you take the initiative to appear under the sunlight, everyone, no matter who, would need to consider that sun.

    Yes, no one would care about where you were, they would only care if the sun could see you.

    For foreign cultivators, Rainwater Commandery had initially been in the shadows, allowing the Sublime Bright Sect to act recklessly. But once Rainwater Commandery stepped into the sunlight, countless people would have to consider whether they would need to pay a greater price to do those deeds. So, the future of Rainwater Commandery might not necessarily be great, but it would at least be better than now.

    The constables did not know what to say, but their eyes filled with tears.

    Being able to live a good life was all they asked for.

    Chen Chao waved his hand, paying no further attention to them, and just turned to walk into the courtyard.

    He had no experience in governing a town. However, since hecked experience, he decided not to attempt such things. Everything should continue as usual.

    The county chief had been dismissed from his position and sent to the Divine Capital for trial. The remaining officials, although not yet convicted, were trembling with fear and trepidation. How could they not work diligently to make amendments for their previous mistakes?

    So, in theing days, there would certainly be peaceful days.

    Chen Chao arrived in the backyard where everything had long been prepared.

    He took out the spirit medicines he carried with him, many of which were found by the Sublime Bright Sect. These items were considered valuable in the sect. Upon careful consideration, Chen Chao realized it had been a long time since he had tempered his body.

    Since leaving the Divine Capital and heading all the way south, at least three months had passed since he had tempering his body properly.

    Now, he needed to catch up on what he had missed. Especially after stepping into the Bitter Sea Realm, everything had to start anew. He needed to ensure that his body was tough enough in the Bitter Sea Realm. That required a great deal of hard work.

    This was the foundation of him to establish himself.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Dean had originally nned to have a bowl of sorghum wine in Rainwater Commandery, meet the white-browed old monk, and then immediately return to the Divine Capital. However, after taking a step, he encountered the white-browed old monk halfway. The pure white lotus in the sky dissipated, and the white-browed old monk descended.

    There just so happened to be a pavilion in front of them, so the Dean walked in without hesitation, silently looking at the scenery before him.

    The white-browed old monk followed closely behind and got straight to the point, "I have met that young man, but it has only deepened my confusion."

    The Dean furrowed his brows, "He''s just a decent kid. What''s so confusing about him?"

    "There is something abnormal within his body. What lies ahead ispletely obscure, I can''t see the future at all."

    The white-browed old monk''s white brows floated up, looking like two long white threads.

    The Dean nced at him and furrowed his brow as he said. "You can''t see either?"

    The Dean was a schr who knew many things. He naturally knew that the Deercry Monastery had existed for a longer time than many cultivation sects in the current era. The eminent monks in that monastery had always had the ability to know someone by reading their palm. Although they might not be able to see the past life and present life clearly, they were naturally able to see glimpses of the past and future.

    The Dean asked, "What''s so peculiar about it?"

    The white-browed old monk shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."

    If he knew, he might not have said something like this.

    The Dean thought about his encounter with Chen Chao in the Divine Capital a while back. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Actually, he''s not a particrly special young man. He''s just a bit stubborn."

    The white-browed old monk looked at the Dean and said, "We''ve been acquainted for so many years. Can''t you tell me some things?"

    The white-browed old monk said, "I invited him to visit the monastery. I''ll ask a senior to take a look again then."

    The Dean furrowed his brows, somewhat surprised as he said "That old monk is still alive?"

    Hearing this, the white-browed old monk''s expression became somewhat ugly. Even though he was on pretty close terms with the Dean, he was very upset with how he referred to that old monk.

    The Deanmented, "I heard a few years ago that the old... monk was about to pass away. Is it all untrue?"

    "Senior''s understanding of Buddhism is profound, so he can naturally live longer." The white-browed old monk''s eyes showed great admiration when mentioning that senior monk. He gently reminded, "You should be more polite. After all, Senior once gave pointers to Senior Brother. Otherwise, those things wouldn''t have happened."

    Listening to this, the Dean did not say anything. That Great Liang Dynasty''s Nation Teacher had already passed away and had always been called ''Demon Monk.'' Despite the close rtionship between the Deercry Monastery and the Great Liang Dynasty, this matter had always been ambiguous. Not too many people knew about his lineage.

    However, ording to the white-browed old monk''s statement, that was the senior brother he was talking about. Although he had a master in name, in reality, he was the disciple of that senior mentioned earlier. Whether it was his buddhist spells, his cultivation, or other aspects, it was all inherited from that senior.

    The Dean said, "Looks like I still need to make a trip to another ce."

    The white-browed old monk looked at him and did not speak.

    But his eyes held many questions.

    The Dean said, "He''s of royal bloodline."

    This secret was told to him by the Great Liang Emperor, he had not told anyone.

    The white-browed old monk furrowed his brow, only now recalling that when he saw that young man earlier, it was no wonder that he found that he bore some resemnce to the Emperor.

    "The deceased Crown Prince''s bloodline?"

    The old people who had experienced that time period often would not mention that deposed emperor, but that deposed emperor''s father. The deceased Crown Prince who had never been the Great Liang''s Emperor, he was Emperor Lingzong''s most beloved son. If he had not died prematurely, this world would not be the current Emperor''s.

    "Did that deposed emperor had a way to escape the great fire back then?"

    The white-browed old monk quickly shook his head and retorted, "Since Senior Brother was present at the time, such a thing couldn''t possibly have happened."

    Regardless of how others viewed the Great Liang Dynasty''s Nation Teacher, to the white-browed old monk, that senior brother had always been the person he admired most, and he trusted him unconditionally.

    "It''s another one, an illegitimate son."

    The Dean shook his head. After saying this sentence, he did not intend to say more.

    The white-browed old monk said worriedly, "I''m afraid this matter cannot be kept hidden."

    Although very few people know about this matter now, it was obvious that these things could not be hidden. Once this matter became widely known, problems would definitely appear.

    "The Great Liang Dynasty still has many issues. Even thergest ship can rock in a storm."

    The white-browed old monk''s expression turned somewhat ugly. He was not concerned about the Great Liang Dynasty''s problems, he was just reminded of his senior brother and the things he had done for the Great Liang Dynasty, which left him feeling troubled.

    The Dean let out a coldugh and said, "Why trouble yourself?"

    "How things will unfold in the future, we can find out when we get there."

    The dean shook his head and left the pavilion but did not head North.

    He continued his journey South.

    You might not worry about some things when speaking of them, but how could you not worry in your heart?

 Chapter 228.1: The Current Storm - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 228.1: The Current Storm - Part 1</h4>

    Wei Prefecture and Cang Prefecture were adjacent to each other. In the eleventh year of Tianjian, that great flood forced countless refugees along the Wei River to leave the Wei Prefecture. The ce they wanted to go, the only ce they could go, was Cang Prefecture.

    However, even for those who traveled from Wei Prefecture to Cang Prefecture, not many refugees survived in the end.

    Chen Chao was just an exception.

    A story that could not be replicated.

    Hence, the words spoken by Chen Chao in that hall did not hold much meaning at all. Because there would not be a second Chen Chao in this world, nor the same story.

    Familiar stories were not the same stories.

    Many people understood this logic.

    Yet, in this world, familiar and identical stories were often taking ce.

    Thinking about this, the Dean quickened his pace. In less than half a day, he entered the territory of Wei Prefecture. Then, this leader of schrs in the world stood at a ferry crossing and stared for a long time. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    Themon people passed by him and not a single person recognized him.

    Of course, nobody would ever think that they could encounter the leader of schrs in the world, the Dean of the academy, at an ordinary river crossing.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    For the past six months, Tianqing County had actually been rtively peaceful. Although they lost a good warden, a new one arrived promptly. This new warden was an ordinary martial artist whose cultivation realm was not considered higher, but he was still considered pretty decent. Additionally, there were no more demons around the vicinity. So, Tianqing County was really quite peaceful.

    People who sold cloth continued to do so, and those selling alcohol continued to sell alcohol. The sloppy man remained just as unkempt as ever.

    Zhou Guoqi had been rtively quiet these past few months. Perhaps it was because the young man who lived across from him had really left. In the entire Peach Blossom Alley, there was no longer anyone to argue with him. His own wife was someone who did not like arguing but did not hesitate to use violence, so his days had been rather boring.

    When he was bored, he would seem a little depressed. Zhou Guoqi sat on the doorstep of his house, suddenly feeling restless. Without thinking, he yelled out, "I''m going on a long journey!"

    A response quickly came from inside, it was a woman''s voice, "No way!"

    Zhou Gouqi frowned and said irritatedly, "I haven''t said what I''m going to do yet."

    The woman walked out from inside, crossed the courtyard, and came to stand behind the door. She said somewhat unreasonably, "Either way, you can''t go."

    Over the past half-year, the woman had lost a lot of weight and was no longer as robust as before. Zhou Guoqi could even vaguely see her waist now.

    Zhou Guoji did not turn around and just insisted, "I''ve listened to whatever you said these years. Can''t you listen to me just this once?!"

    Hearing this, the woman burst into tears immediately. Her voice was soft, as if afraid of being overheard by others. However, Zhou Guoqi was so near, how could he not hear her?

    "What are you crying for? If you''re unhappy, want to give me a beating?"

    Zhou Guoqi leaned against the door frame, lost in thought.

    The woman stood behind the door, choking up as she said, "Do you think I don''t know? You''ve been amodating me all these years just so you can leave one day without a guilty conscience. You''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, haven''t you?!"

    Over these past few years, all the neighbors would talk about how Zhou Guoqi was spineless. But perhaps no one understood her husband better than this woman. The weakness and timidity that he feigned were to prevent others from seeing his true self.

    However, when living together day in and day out, sharing the same bed, how could it not be discovered?

    Zhou Guoqi furrowed his brow and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Tears streamed down the woman''s face, and she said sadly, "You think I don''t know anything, but I''m not stupid. I know, I know everything!"

    The woman yelled from behind the door, her voice gradually getting louder.

    "Lower your voice. Talking so loudly, do you really want everyone to hear?"

    Zhou Guoqi waved his hand, but quickly realized it was futile. He turned around and looked at this woman who had been with him for more than ten years. These days, he naturally also knew that she had some thoughts in her mind. Otherwise, she would not have lost so much weight. In reality, the woman in front of him was not unattractive at all. Especially after losing weight, she had a somewhat delicate charm between her brows. Because she was born in a remote area, it gave her a more natural feeling. She looked very pleasing to the eye.

    Zhou Guoqi looked at the tearful woman, wanting to say something. But in the end, he could not say anything at all and just let out a soft sigh.

    The woman stared at him nkly. Then, she just asked softly, "Can you take me with you?"

    "I know that after you leave, you won''te back. I know you must have a reason to leave, so I won''t stop you. It would be good if you can take me with you."

    The woman''s eyes were filled with a pleading expression. Over these years, the man in front of her had always amodated her, and she had be increasingly more demanding. Actually, it was a way of seeing how far he could be pushed. There were no women with inherently bad tempers, nor were there inherently cowardly men. Ultimately, she just wanted to see how much he could endure.

    Zhou Gouqi looked at her in silence.

    "Is that a no?"

    There was some disappointment in the woman''s voice, which had gradually be much softer.

    "Of course not. If you''re gone, who will look after the house?"

    Zhou Gouqi said as a matter of course, "Who told you that I''ll be going on a long journey? Can''t I go over to see thedy boss who sells wine? Your Father will be back for dinnerter, alright?"

    The woman looked at him, still in tears.

    Zhou Gouqi became somewhat irritated. He wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

    However, a momentter, he saw the woman in front of him start to wipe away the tears from her eyes.

    Seeing this, Zhou Gouqi was taken aback, then somewhat surprised.

    "Someone''s here."

    The woman lowered her voice and hid inside the house.

    This was a good woman. No matter how much she quarreled with her man, she still knew how to protect his dignity.

    Zhou Gouqi muttered, "How is there anyone?"

    In this Peach Blossom Alley, their house was already the furthest inside. When Chen Chao was still around, people would stille to the deepest part of thisne. But now, there should not be anyone.

    However, when Zhou Gouqi turned around, he saw a middle-aged man slowly walking toward the depths of thene.

    Zhou Gouqi was stunned. Then, his entire person stood still, silent.

    It was likely that he really could not say a word, and not because he did not want to say anything.

    After some time, perhaps because the alley was too quiet or because the woman had already finished wiping away her tears, she poked her head out. Seeing that middle-aged man who was almost reaching their entrance, she found it a little strange. Although the middle-aged man appeared only slightly older than her husband, he still gave off the impression that he should be an old man with a head full of white hair.

    The middle-aged man reached the door but did not pay any attention to Zhou Gouqi who was standing in front of the door in a daze. Instead, he looked at the woman and said with a smile, "I''m tired, may I rest my legs for a bit?"

    The woman was taken aback and then looked at Zhou Gouqi.

    But Zhou Gouqi remained motionless. After a moment, he forced a bitter smile and said, "Go and cook some rice. Take down that piece of preserved meat, and catch a chicken to stew. I''ll take out the tea leaves I boughtst year and brew some tea."

    The woman hesitated for a moment, then said, "Alright," and quickly turned to prepare the food.

    The middle-aged man walked into the courtyard and sat on the long bench that the woman had brought out. He muttered to himself, "A remote little town, quite peaceful. No need for studying, no teachers to cane you, and also no cultivators around either? It means that you can talk reason when you want to, and when you don''t, everyone will be forced to ept it?"

    The middle-aged man''s voice was rather faint, like a breeze blowing through the mountains. It was quite pleasant to the ears, but Zhou Gouqi did not think so.

    The fragrance of preserved meat and chicken soup gradually wafted into the courtyard.

    The middle-aged man sniffed and seemed satisfied as he said, "Your wife is pretty good, she''s just a bit plump."

    Zhou Gouqi remained silent, thinking that if he hade earlier, he probably would not have just said she was a bit plump.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brows and said, "You intend to spend your whole life without seeing me and not saying anything?"

    Now that the conversation had reached this point, Zhou Gouqi naturally could not pretend to be deaf and mute any longer. He looked at the middle-aged man and then knelt down, saying seriously, "Greetings, Teacher."

    As Zhou Gouqi knelt, the woman happened to walk out. Seeing this scene, she was shocked to the extreme and did not know what to say. She wanted toe and kneel down as well, but before she could walk over, the middle-aged man turned to her and said with a smile, "Go watch the pot, don''t let the food burn."

    Only then did the woman remember there was cooking to attend to. She quickly turned and returned to the kitchen.

    The middle-aged man was naturally the Dean. But it was unimaginable for anyone to think that Zhou Gouqi was also one of the Dean''s disciples.

    The Dean only had 72 disciples. In other words, among all the schrs in the world, only 72 people had the fortune of studying under the Dean. This was quite a remarkable thing.

    "This disciple heard that Teacher has finally fulfilled your wish and taken in a junior sister. Speaking of which, this disciple even met Little Junior Sister back then..."

    Zhou Gouqi had just opened his mouth, but then remembered the scene from the first time he met Xie Nandu and felt a little embarrassed, so he decided not to continue.

    The Deanughed coldly, "People like you always think that everywhere outside the academy is better. Why do you run around so much? Aren''t you worried about when I, your teacher, will pass away? You guys won''t even be able to see me onest time!"

    Zhou Gouqi smiled bitterly to no end and said weakly, "Teacher''s body is probably not that weak."

    Seeing this disciple with a mouth full of yellow teeth that no longer looked like a schr, the Dean changed topics, "Are you returning to the Divine Capital with me this time?"

    Zhou Gouqi scratched his head and smiled foolishly as he said, "This disciple heard that the Divine Capital is also very chaotic now. His Majesty is preparing for a Northern expedition, and there have been some issues in Cang Prefecture. Returning now would only add to Teacher''s troubles."

    The Dean said indifferently, "Those troubles will never be fully resolved. Adding one more won''t make a difference."

    Zhou Gouqi nced at the rising smoke from the kitchen, fell silent for a moment, but still shook his head.

    The Dean looked at him and suddenly asked, "What about that matter? How''s the investigation going?"

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 228.2: The Current Storm - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 228.2: The Current Storm - Part 2</h4>

    The Dean traveled to many ces and was not in a hurry to return to the Divine Capital. However, Wei Xu and Xie Nandu traveled all the way north and already arrived in the Divine Capital.

    Standing at the city gate, a horse carriage from the academy had been waiting here for a long time. The coachman quickly approached these two when he saw them, "Mr. Wei, Lady Xie."

    Although Xie Nandu was still young, since she was the Dean''s disciple, she and Wei Xu were of the same seniority. So addressing her as dy'' was not too presumptuous.[1. This is a little tricky to exin, but he calls them both ÏÈÉú + their surnames. ÏÈÉú can be read as gentleman/sir/Mr.]

    Wei Xu nodded slightly and inquired about the current situation in the Divine Capital. The coachman was naturally not an ordinary coachman. Even if he were an ordinary coachman, he would not be typical too. In any case, he quickly summarized all the major and minor events happening in the Divine Capital.

    Currently, there were no major issues in the Divine Capital. If that matter happening in Cang Prefecture was not included, the most significant matter in the Divine Capital now was the Emperor''s desire to personally lead an expedition, which was met with disagreement from the ministers. Behind this matter, there were some other ripples too, such as some ministers'' subtle choosing of sides between the two princes.

    As long as there was a choice, it would inevitably involve the truly influential aristocratic families. The Wei and Xie families were among these powerful ns, so they naturally could not avoid it. Wei Xu shook his head, not really taking it to heart. Since His Majesty had not left yet, all of these were not confirmed yet.

    After waving his hand, the coachman left, and Wei Xu said a few words to Xie Nandu.

    Having returned to the Divine Capital, the two of them naturally could only be senior brother and junior sister who were very close.

    Xie Nandu thought about it and entered the carriage.

    Wei Xu naturally took up the reins and began driving toward the academy.

    There were not many people in the world who would dare to have a Nepenthe cultivator act as a coachman. In other words, a Nepenthe cultivator would act as a coachman, but it also depended on who they were serving. For example, Wei Xu had been driving for the Dean for some time now, and no one could say anything about it.

    Of course, now that he was driving for Xie Nandu, no one could say anything either.

    The carriage quickly arrived in front of a small courtyard at the academy. Xie Nandu stepped out of the carriage, and Wei Xu drove the carriage away.

    The maidservant Liu Ye soon heard some noises and walked out into the courtyard. Seeing that it was Xie Nandu, she was delighted and said, "Miss, you''re back!"

    Xie Nandu nodded and was about to enter the small courtyard, but someone called her name.

    She turned around and discovered that the arrival was Xie Ling.

    From the city gate to the academy courtyard, Xie Nandu had only taken a very short time. However, this brief time was enough for the Xie Family to be aware of her arrival. After they learned about it, they would naturally react too. Xie Ling''s presence here naturally represented the Xie Family''s will

    Xie Nandu did not say anything. She just waited for him to speak.

    Xie Ling had initially prepared a lot of pleasantries to say, but seeing the way the girl was, he realized that his prepared words would be utterly useless. So he went straight to the point, saying, "Regarding the matter in Cang Prefecture, I presume you''re already aware."

    Xie Nandu nodded and refused even more straightforwardly, "I''m not going."

    Xie Ling was taken aback, somewhat dazed.

    He had not expected this kind of answer at all. While the Great Liang Dynasty and the foreign cultivators were still in the stage of discussing the terms and conditions, there were some things that people like them could know in advance and prepare for.

    Xie Ling said, "That ancient ruin, it''s not an ordinary ce. Are you really not going to take a look? Besides, he''s over there..."

    He naturally knew the inside story. By saying this now, it was unclear if he was being deliberate or had some other intentions. Either way, it was difficult to say.

    Xie Nandu replied, "After retrieving the sword, I need to nurture it. I won''t have the time."

    Having brought back so many flying swords from the Sword Qi Mountain, although it already proved that Xie Nandu was a genuine sword genius, even for a sword genius, nurturing swords required hard work. Furthermore, Xie Nandu had not just one, but nine lifeblood flying swords.

    It could be said that the current Xie Nandu, might not be the most formidable sword cultivator in terms of killing power, nor the one with the highest innate talent, but she was undoubtedly the sword cultivator with the most lifeblood flying swords. Nine flying swords in total. Perhaps in the entire history of sword cultivation, no one could find a second person with such a record.

    Although Xie Ling did not have much interaction with Xie Nandu, he still understood the nature of this younger sister in name. Since she had made up her mind, no one could change it.

    "In that case, I''ll be going back to report it."

    There was a hint of delight between Xie Ling''s eyebrows. Since Xie Nandu did not want this opportunity, it was clear that the family would fully support him. Exploring such a ce would probably be greatly beneficial for cultivation no matter what. Therefore, Xie Ling had no reason not to be happy.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything and turned around to walk into the courtyard. Liu Ye gently closed the door behind her.

    Xie Ling nced at the courtyard door, shaking his head as he thought about this girl''s temperament. Even if she had extraordinary talent, what good would it do if she didn''t understand how to put on a facade, especially for a woman?

    However, when he thought about how Xie Nandu was currently the final disciple of the Dean, he could not help but feel a bit envious and sighed.

    As he walked along thekeside, he happened to see another figure not far away.

    Huang Zhi.

    That person who had previously expressed his love to Xie Nandu but never got any results; a schr from the academy.

    Xie Ling''s eyes were filled with disgust. Although he also loathed Xie Nandu, he had never thought that a girl from his family needed to marry someone like Huang Zhi.

    Huang Zhi recognized Xie Ling. When he saw this member of the Xie Family, he quickly sped his hands and bowed respectfully.

    Xie Ling walked away expressionlessly.

    A hint of disappointment shed across Huang Zhi''s eyes, but he quickly returned to his senses. He continued walking forward, approaching the vicinity of the small courtyard. He did not stop, but his pace slowed down noticeably. Laughter could be heard from a short distance away, but it was unclear what they wereughing about.

    Huang Zhi was very silent. He was well aware that those people were mocking him.

    He should not have appeared here again, and should not have hoped to see Xie Nandu again. However, something deep inside him kept telling him toe and see, how much he wanted to see her again, even if it was just one nce.

    Huang Zhi sighed, knowing that the door would not open for him. He walked away dejectedly, muttering to himself in a low voice, "Chen Chao, I won''t let you marry her!"

    His eyes were very firm and his voice was barely audible. But it was clear that he was overwhelmed with emotions at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After the morning court session, the Warden entered the pce and saw the Great Liang Emperor by thekeside.

    It was said that the Great Liang Emperor wanted to personally lead a military expedition, and after being stopped by court officials, he had been in a gloomy mood. During these days, not a single court official had been granted an audience with the Emperor. However, when the Warden met the Emperor, he found that contrary to the rumors outside, the Emperor was in high spirits and seemed to be enjoying the scenery by theke.

    "No need to beat around the bush, did you think that We would be unhappy?"

    The Great Liang Emperor had more white hair at his temples. Compared to a while back, he now had a sterner look, with less of the previous gentleness between his brows.

    The Warden smiled and said, "The Divine Capital is abuzz with this matter now. Countless cultivators are watching. Doesn''t Your Majesty want to put on an act?"

    Only these big shots truly understood that if the Great Liang Emperor had made up his mind to go North, no court officials or anything else could stop him even if they were tied together.

    ".

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Are you saying that there are people around Us watching?"

    Saying this out loud seemedughable. These two were among the most formidable martial artists of the current era after all. This ce was also deep within the pce. There was no way outsiders could eavesdrop on their conversation.

    The Warden smiled and did not say anything.

    Same as that Dean, he had some friendship with the Great Liang Emperor, so there was no need for too much formalities between ruler and subject.

    "That young man did well. Just by handling these matters, there''s no issue for him to be the warden of a province."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Warden.

    The Warden wore a troubled expression and said, "Your Majesty, that kid is too young to govern a province. We can''t do things like this."

    The Great Liang Emperor got straight to the point, saying, "A few days ago, the battle report arrived. The war in the North is far more pressing than you and I realize. However, We have spent so many years building up the frontier army, it''s enough to make the demons understand that humanity is no longer their prey."

    The Warden wanted to speak, but swallowed the words back.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "Along with that battle report, there was a letter from that Great General. He said that if We send that young man up North, within half of a sixty-year-cycle at most, he''ll return Us another Northern Great General, a Northern Frontier martial artist."

    The Warden''splexion immediately turned rather ugly. He widened his eyes, looking at the Great Liang Emperor as he said, "Your Majesty, this is absolutely out of the question!"

    He rejected it outright.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "In Our reply, We also stated the same. We told him that if he wants that boy, We can''t make the call, he''ll have to convince you first. So, We suspect it won''t be long before a second letter arrives at your residence."

    The Warden let out a sigh of relief but still had a lingering fear as he said, "That old man won''t live much longer. If he decides to be shameless, this subject really doesn''t know how I should deal with him."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent, looking at theke. It was unclear what was going through his mind.

    After some time, he finally spoke again in a soft tone, "The war in the North this time might not have a clear winner, but it willst for a long time."

    The Wardenmented, "We''ve already done very well. Your Majesty, what more are you worried about?"

    The war between humanity and the demons had been ongoing for many years, with humanity consistently at a disadvantage. Even though the situation had changed somewhat after the establishment of the Great Liang Dynasty, it was still not as good as it was now. Although the Great Liang Emperor had not been able to aplish anything concrete, it was clear that he was among the most aplished emperors in the history of humanity. Yet, despite this, the Great Liang Emperor still seemed somewhat dissatisfied.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "That Great Liang Emperor won''tst for more than a few years, and this war won''t quietly end within a few years, never to ur again."

    At present, the Great Liang Dynasty''s confidence in confronting the demons in the North stemmed from various factors. It was not solely due to the Great Liang Dynasty''s steadily growing strength over the years, nor was it due to the presence of the exceptional Great Liang Emperor. It also was not because they possessed a highly trained frontier army. A significant factor was the presence of an extraordinarymander.

    "The future isplicated. There maye a day when We must appear in the North."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "But, this war should turn out quite well."

    "That little fellow on the Sublime Bright Mountain, he shouldn''t disappoint Us. Tell him not to fear anything, whether is it the Twin Pirs of Daoism, or whatever foreignnd geniuses, there''s nothing to be afraid of."

    The Great Liang Emperor was calm as he said resolutely, "Anyway, they all believe that We''re going to do something earth-shattering, so let them think!"

 Chapter 229: Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 229: Discussion</h4>

    The Rainwater Commandery had enjoyed peace for quite some time. The officials whomitted offenses did not dare to stir up any more problems. As for Chen Zhao, apart from tempering his body these days, his only other task was to leave the warden''s office in the middle of the night, and venture out into the surrounding areas to hunt down demons. He had killed demons numerous times before, so he was naturally familiar with it. After several rounds, most of the demons around the city had been eliminated, especially after Yu Xiyi''s flying sword had already taken care of the majority prior to this. Now, he was merely cleaning up the remnants, and the area around themandery was mostly cleaned.

    Although Chen Chao''s cultivation had be much stronger now, he could not stay in Rainwater Commandery for too long. It would not be easy to thoroughly deal with every aspect of Rainwater Commandery.

    But since he had taken on the role of local warden, he would have to do some things.

    Towards the end of autumn, the negotiations on Sublime Bright Mountain finally came to a close.

    The delegates from the various major sects finalized the terms of the negotiations at longst andid down the fundamentals. Then, all representatives signed the agreement, marking the conclusion of everything.

    When the vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution arrived at the warden''s office, Chen Chao had just ended a body tempering session. After taking a bath and changing into fresh clothes, he met the vice-chairman in the main hall.

    The vice-chairman still looked like a tycoon, but there was a trace of fatigue in his eyes that could not be concealed. The recent intense discussions had taken a huge mental toll on him.

    "We meet again, Warden Chen."

    Though Chen Chao currently held the position of Commander of the Left Guards, it was just temporary after all. His actual official position was Warden of Rainwater Commandery. Even though it was evident that he would not serve as warden for long in Rainwater Commandery, the vice-chairman still chose to address him as such.

    Chen Chao returned his greeting with sped hands. Despite the previous disagreements with the Heavenly Imperial Institution, it was clear that neither of them was inclined to bring it up at this moment.

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution smiled and said, "I heard that this agreement was materialized due to Warden Chen''s singlehanded efforts. I couldn''t believe it at first. But after learning more about the details, I couldn''t help but admire your talents, Warden Chen. It''s truly regrettable that the Heavenly Imperial Institution missed out on such a young talent."

    Chen Chao replied, "We are all serving the imperial court, regardless of which office we''re in."

    The vice-chairman nodded and said, "Indeed, Warden Chen, you have a clear perspective."

    Chen Chao grunted in acknowledgment and proceeded to engage in some small talk with the vice-chairman. It was mainlypliments and pleasantries.

    "When Warden Chen left the Divine Capital, you were just a Divine Trove martial artist. Now, when we meet again, you''ve already reached the Bitter Sea realm. Truly remarkable."

    More light-heartedpliments that did not cost money.

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution smiled and finally got to the point, "In this negotiation, it was decided that the Sublime Bright Mountain will be jointly owned by ten sects, including the Infatuation Daoist Temple, and the imperial court in the future. Each sect will send powerhouses here to guard it."

    This was the general direction agreed upon earlier between the Warden and the daoist in green from the Infatuation Daoist Temple. The details were worked out by them subsequently.

    Chen Chao nodded his head, he was well aware of this. It was pretty much impossible for the imperial court to reim this Sublime Bright Mountain. At least, it was impossible to take it backpletely.

    As if he knew what Chen Chao was thinking, the vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution nodded and said. "But in name, it belongs to the imperial court."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "In name, those immortal cultivators are also subjects of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Names did not hold much weight. It was because all agreements must be built on absolute strength. Otherwise, they would be meaningless.

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution looked around this newly constructed hall and smiled as he said. "There''s some truth to that saying. In name, it''s still alright. One day, when people refuse to acknowledge it, you can still im you''ve made your mark."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and realized the wisdom in these words. He nodded and said softly, "I''ve learned well."

    He began to understand why the imperial court sent this vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution here. He was indeed someone who was well-suited to dealing with foreign cultivators.

    "What''s decided today is that the various major sect will organize their young disciples to enter and explore it once a year. As for the number of spots, in the first year, there''s a limit, depending on the size of the sect. Currently, the imperial court is allocated ten slots."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution slowly started talking about the result. But his tone was filled with concern as he said "Afterward, we sent cultivators inside to take a look, but the situation isn''t optimistic. Even Great Beyond cultivators can''tst more than half a day inside."

    Just half a day. Those Great Beyond Realm cultivators would quickly feel weakened after entering, getting dizzy, and losing strength in all four limbs. They would slowly lose strength until they died.

    Chen Chao nodded. "Even those youths can''tst for more than three days inside at most. Furthermore, the higher their cultivation realm, the greater the restriction."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution said, "It''s precisely because of this, how do we select these ten individuals?"

    Chen Chao looked at this vice-chairman with some surprise.

    "The message from the Divine Capital is that if there are any doubts, I can ask Warden Chen. Even the list of these ten individuals can be decided by Warden Chen."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution smiled at Chen Chao, his eyes filled with various emotions. When he first received this message, he was also rather surprised himself. How could he have imagined that the Divine Capital actually held such high expectations for Chen Chao? As the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s vice-chairman, he knew very well that even though Chen Chao was valued by the Lord Warden Commander, it was not easy for him to have influence in the entire imperial court.

    But this message from the Divine Capital this time already pointed this out. It was probably not what the Lord Warden Commander could aplish by himself.

    His Majesty, the Emperor, likely held great expectations for this young man too.

    Chen Chao contemted for a moment and said, "Cultivators cannot use their cultivation within the white mist. Martial artists are naturally the best choice. But selecting ten martial artists may be difficult to satisfy everyone."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution nodded his head in appreciation and said, "That''s right, if that''s really the case, there will be many discontented voices."

    Although the Great Liang Dynasty had many martial artists, they did not necessarily only have martial artists.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "So, the task of choosing people isn''t an easy one."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution smiled and did not make things difficult for Chen Chao. He said, "Warden Chen, you can rest assured. You only need to talk about that white mist. There will naturally be someone to worry about the selection afterward. However, among these ten individuals, there will surely be a ce for Warden Chen."

    As a cultivator who had entered the ancient ruin, Chen Chao would have great confidence when entering the white mist.

    "This time, there won''t be anypetition; it''s simply a joint exploration where each party takes what they need. This is the first time, and everyone is still exploring."

    The Vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution looked at Chen Chao and said, "But if there are any gains, they will need to be reported to the imperial court."

    He spoke with great seriousness, and his emotions were clear in his eyes, indicating no room forpromise on this matter.

 Chapter 230: Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 230: Gathering</h4>

    Anything rted to the ancient past was highly valued by the major sects and even secr dynasties. It was because the term ''ancient'' often represented a distant time. Among the various sects, the Deercry Monastery had the longest surviving lineage in the world presently. It was difficult to ascertain how many years this leader of Buddhism had existed, but no matter how long it was, it was at most a thousand years. As for the Infatuation Daoist Temple, it existed for an even shorter time. People had very little understanding of history from a thousand years ago, and everything could only be learned through artifacts excavated from the ruins of these ancient sects to understand the ancient history.

    Through these items, they could gain insights into what the world was like thousands of years ago.

    Therefore, these ancient ruins, especially the ancient ruins of major sects, had always been very important.

    If it was just an ordinary cave abode, the Infatuation Daoist Temple and these sects probably would rush here impatiently to get a share of the pie.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "It seems that I didn''t consider everything thoroughly back then."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution said, "That''s not Warden Chen''s problem. Such matters are destined to not be able to hide from everyone. To be able to do something like this, to want to do such a thing, and to achieve such results in the end, it''s already excellent."

    "The ancient ruin is highly valued by the foreign cultivators. There are rumors that these ancient sects possess extraordinary cultivation methods different from those of today. There are also legends of powerhouses from a thousand years ago who were much stronger than today''s powerhouses. However, these are all ultimately just legends. To obtain answers, one can only look for oneself. Therefore, whether is it the various major sects, or the imperial court, they attach great importance to this. If it weren''t for the unique nature of this ce, the imperial court might have dispatched a Nepenthe Realm great cultivator to enter personally."

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution said, "Disciples from the Sublime Bright Sect said that the ce should be huge. They''ve been exploring it for many years and have likely only scratched the surface."

    Chen Chao nodded. As a cultivator who had ventured into that ancient ruin, he naturally knew how terrifying it was inside. Back then, when he had mistakenly entered that ce, he had almost died inside. Furthermore, the deeper inside, there would definitely be even more formidable and dreadful things.

    "It''s very dangerous. If ten people enter, it''s possible that none of them wille out alive."

    Chen Chao was very solemn as he said, "If it''s only exploring the periphery, it won''t serve much purpose.

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution wore a grave expression. He came to find Chen Chao this time in order to learn about the situation inside the ruins.

    "This has been discussed with the foreign cultivators. Once the cultivators enter, they will be responsible for their life and death."

    Exploring the ruins not only meant dealing with the inherent dangers that existed in the ruins, but also facing even greater risks as they went deeper in.

    The vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution looked at Chen Chao and said, "The attitude from the Divine Capital is clear: you muste out alive no matter what."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After all preparations were in ce, Chen Chao did not leave the warden''s office in theing days. The new county chief had arrived, it was a thin middle-aged man. He had a fairplexion without any facial hair, looking like an ordinary schr.

    However, when Chen Chao looked at him, he felt a sense of familiarity. Looking at the man''s appearance, he vaguely found him rather familiar.

    The county chief introduced himself, "This official is Wei Xing, from the Divine Capital. I greet Warden Chen."

    Chen Chao looked at him and quickly understood. This man must be from the Divine Capital''s Wei Family.

    He couldn''t help but be taken aback. Rainwater Commandery was currently a very important ce, and it was likely that more than one pair of eyes was staring at this ce. With the rivalry between the Wei and Xie families, both sides had to be exerting effort. In theory, neither party should be sending anyone here; it should be a third party unrted to these two families. However, the one who appeared here was actually from the Wei Family. Furthermore, he made no effort to hide that he was from the Wei Family''s main n.

    The power of the Wei Family in the imperial court had surpassed his expectations.

    Chen Chao looked at him and asked, "What about the new warden? Why didn''t hee with Lord Wei?"

    Apart from sending a new county chief, the imperial court had also sent a new warden. After all, Chen Chao was about to enter the ancient ruin, and it was uncertain what would happen.

    Wei Xing shook his head, "The Ministry of Personnel didn''t inform this official."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Wei Xing chuckled. "But I suppose it won''t be long. It should be in the next few days."

    Chen Chao nodded, then suddenly asked, "How is the Divine Capital doing now?"

    Having been away from the Divine Capital for so long, he had not actively sought out many updates. So, he was not very clear about the current situation in the Divine Capital. He had only heard about how the Emperor wanted to personally lead an expedition, and how it was stopped by the court officials. The atmosphere in the Divine Capital seemed somewhat delicate. Since this county chief wasing from the Divine Capital, it was a good opportunity to inquire.

    Wei Xing gave Chen Chao a thoughtful look and did not withhold any information. He briefly recounted the things most people in the Divine Capital knew.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly.

    "Will Warden Chen be returning to the Divine Capital after this matter is concluded?"

    Wei Xing asked seemingly casually, his expression neutral

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Who knows, I might not make it out alive, and end up dying in that ancient ruin. It''s a possibility."

    Wei Xing furrowed his brows imperceptibly. He vaguely sensed that the young man''s words had an implied meaning, but he was not being direct.

    "Nothing will happen to Warden Chen."

    Wei Xing smiled slightly, his tone rxed.

    But Chen Chao did not respond to his words, he just looked up at the sky.

    In the sky, several streaks of light had already passed by. At the edge of his vision, he could even see a massive boat soaring through the heavens.

    "That..."

    Wei Xing looked at the massive boat with a mix of excitement and puzzlement.

    Though he was from the Wei Family, hecked the aptitude for cultivation and could only focus on academics and literary pursuits.

    "It''s a celestial boat, a kind of magic artifact,"

    Chen Chao looked at the sky, his expression veryplicated.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Several days ago, when those cultivators learned about the ancient ruin hidden on the Sublime Bright Mountain, they scrambled over here. At that time, the sky was also filled with countless streaks of light, representing many prominent figures. There were even quite a few Nepenthe Realm powerhouses. Now, the same streaks of light filled the sky, but they were not the same big shots as before.

    They were the young cultivators from the various major sects.

    They came.

    From distant ces, they hade to the current Sublime Bright Mountain.

    Most of the young cultivators on that celestial boat were from various major sects.

    It was a celestial boat of the Daoism lineage.

    More precisely, they were young daoist cultivators from the Longevity Dao lineage.

    "We''re here!"

    "I heard that Senior Brother Yun arrived here a long time ago. I''ve been hearing Senior Brother Yun''s name for a long time. Now, I''ll finally get to meet him."

    "It''s a pity that I heard Senior Sister Ye is still in closed-seclusion. Otherwise, we''d have been able to meet the Twin Pirs of Daoism this time."

    "It''s a real shame. But with Senior Brother Yun here, I think our Daoism lineage will shine brightly this time and win the top spot. It''s a pity that there''s no ranking list, or else, we should be able to see our Daoism lineage surpassing the other lineages."

    "However... you can''t use your cultivation inside the white mist, so martial artists will probably be at a greater advantage..."

    The daoist cultivators on the celestial boat discussed animatedly. As one of the most powerful lineages among the current cultivators, the Dao society naturally had their own confidence. Moreover, it was not just them this time, there was also Yun Jianyue who was hailed as one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    But soon, someone said, "I heard that this time, there''s also that young martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty."

    They came from various ces in the foreignnds, and their information channels were highly efficient, so they naturally knew a lot.

    "The winner of the Myriad Willow Convention?"

    Someone furrowed their brows, their expression unnatural as they said, "Speaking of which, due to the reform of the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination, he got lucky. Now, he''s going to benefit again just because he''s a martial artist. That''s really lucky."

    Many people were dissatisfied with Chen Chao''s victory in the Myriad Willow Convention. This was aplete loss of face for them, the foreign cultivators.

    "But that''s not the case, he openly defeated Song..."

    "Shut up!"

    Someone spoke up softly, but was cut off halfway.

    It was a fellow senior brother of that cultivator. He was currently looking at this junior with a serious expression, lowering his voice and saying, "Don''t talk nonsense. Senior Brother Song is still here..."

    Sure enough, at the front of the boat, there was a tall figure. He was standing there calmly at this moment, with the air of an immortal. He was precisely the youngest genius within the Daoism lineage, apart from the Twin Pirs of Daoism; Song Changxi.

    His cultivation base was profound. Hearing the conversation over here, he turned his head to look in their direction and said calmly, "Losing is losing, there''s no need to find excuses."

    He was very indifferent and did not try to hide anything about that previous battle. He continued frankly, "He''s a very troublesome opponent. Unless necessary, don''t take the initiative to provoke him."

    Someone looked at him, a bit puzzled as he asked, "Didn''t he use underhanded means during that battle?"

    This cultivator had not been to the Divine Capital and did not take part in the Myriad Willow Convention either, so he was not clear about the stories that happened back then. He had only heard rumors and naturally felt dissatisfied with Chen Chao''s victory. In his view, Chen Chao''s victory was purely due to luck and the tactics of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Song Changxi looked at the young cultivator, and recognized him as a disciple of a certain sect. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and said, "No."

    The short and concise word shattered all illusions of the young cultivator before him.

    For a moment, the cultivators on the boat were all stunned, unable to ept this fact.

 Chapter 231: Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 231: Trouble</h4>

    Although Chen Chao''s name might still be rtively normal among those prominent figures and not too many people would remember him, it had already be quite resounding among the younger cultivators. Except, his reputation was not of the positive kind.

    He had won the Myriad Willow Convention, which had boosted his reputation. But among the foreign cultivators, there were rumors that he had used underhanded means to win the martial examination. Therefore, his reputation had always been tarnished. Moreover, many among the foreign cultivators had thought about how they would humiliate him when they saw that uncouth martial artist.

    However, now that Song Changxi had said it, it made them calm down instead. Could that uncouth martial artist really have extraordinary abilities?

    Song Changxi paid no attention to their thoughts. When the celestial boatnded, he walked in front and found a young daoist in a dark red daoist robe sitting beneath a tree in the mountains.

    That daoist''s once somewhat graying hair had gradually started to regain its ck hue, and he did not appear as haggard as before

    It was precisely Yun Jianyue.

    As fellow geniuses of the Dao society, Song Changxi naturally recognized Yun Jianyue. Or should he say, his dream had always been to one day, surpass this daoist genius. However, over the years, Song Changxi hade to realize that overtaking this daoist genius was an exceedingly difficult task.

    Yun Jianyue looked at Song Changxi and sensed the changes in his aura. He smiled and said, "You''ve improved again, not bad."

    Song Changxi looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "That''s why I want to give it another try."

    Song Changxi naturally would not express his thoughts so openly in front of those ordinary cultivators, but he had no desire to conceal anything from Yun Jianyue and was very straightforward.

    Yun Jianyue pondered for a moment before saying, "That young man is truly extraordinary. Looks like your defeat back then wasn''t a fluke."

    This was peeling open his scars in front of him; a situation that would likely anger most people. However, Song Changxi nodded and said indifferently, "During thatkeside battle, if it weren''t for the heavy price he would have had to bear, he would probably have already killed me."

    That battle was nothing short of being soul-stirring. If there really had been bystanders, Chen Chao''s reputation would not have been so terrible.

    Facing a Bitter Sea Realm with Divine Trove Realm cultivation, Song Changxi failed to win and nearly lost his life instead. It was a fact that few would believe.

    Yun Jianyue said, "Now, he has already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm."

    Hearing this, Song Changxi fell silent for a moment, his expression bing somewhat solemn. However, he soon felt at ease. By now, if he had not developed this mindset, then why had hee here?

    "His talent isn''t bad, but I don''t understand why he chose to be a mere martial artist. If he cultivated daoist techniques, his progress might have been faster."

    Song Changxi''s eyes held some puzzlement. Up until now, he still could not understand why Chen Chao would choose to be a martial artist.

    Yun Jianyue was not in a rush to speak. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before saying softly, "This time, it''s best if you don''t provoke him."

    Yun Jianyue was aware of what happened on the celestial boat earlier. Although Song Changxi had already warned those cultivators, Yun Jianyue was still worried that Song Changxi might take matters into his own hands.

    "If I encounter him, we can only fight."

    Song Changxi disyed a clear hint of fighting intent between his brows.

    Yun Jianyue shook his head. Cultivation could not be utilized inside that ruin, Song Changxi would bepletely no match for that young martial artist with a purely physical confrontation.

    Song Changxi said, "I''m not afraid of death."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "This way of dying is very worthless."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The arrival of the young cultivators at the Sublime Bright Mountain indicated that the time for exploring the ancient ruin was drawing closer. Prior to this, major forces led by the Great Liang Dynasty and the Infatuation Daoist Temple had arranged for cultivators from various major sects to be amodated appropriately. Fortunately, the structures originally built by the Sublime Bright Sect remained undamaged, which was sufficient to amodate these young cultivators.

    The young cultivators had already received the news and many people started making preparations.

    However, there were also many others who were thinking about something else.

    "Heard that the young martial artist is presently Rainwater Commandery''s warden."

    "Then he should be in Rainwater Commandery."

    "You mean..."

    "I don''t believe he''s really that outstanding. He must have used some tricks to defeat Song Changxi!"

    Many cultivators had gathered here. A tall qi refiner said in a cold voice, "He dared to kill members of my qi refiner lineage, what a bold act!"

    This person was a young genius from the Northern qi refiner lineage and he held a grudge against Chen Chao for the killing of those qi refiners in Tianqing County. Back then, when the Myriad Willow Convention started, he missed it because he was in closed-seclusion. Now that he had exited seclusion and knew he could meet Chen Chao here, he hade for Chen Chao.

    "Everybody, is anyone willing to join me? Watch how I teach that uncouth martial artist who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth a lesson!"

    The qi refinerughed loudly and many people could hear him.

    Soon, several voices responded.

    Many young cultivators wanted to follow this qi refiner to Rainwater Commandery to find Chen Chao.

    "No need."

    Suddenly, a voice sounded out from afar.

    That qi refiner was taken aback and frowned slightly. He followed the sound and saw a ck silhouette sprinting towards him with a strong sense of oppression.

    The qi refiner quickly reacted, an aura emerging behind him. A dharma idol measuring several dozen feet tall manifested in the world. As soon as this dharma idol appeared, it threw a punch towards the approaching ck silhouette.

    This was a daoist technique that almost all members of the qi refiner lineage knew: Spirit Exorcism.

    The dharma idol threw a punch, and a powerful aura spread out, creating a strong wind that swept through the area. The young cultivators nearby quickly flew towards the distance, afraid of being affected by this sudden sh.

    The strong wind caused the trees in the vicinity to sway.

    The strong gust made it difficult to keep one''s eyes open.

    When the people finally managed to open their eyes, they saw a young man in ck appear in front of the dharma idol. Throwing both fists out, he forcibly exchanged a blow with that dharma idol.

    Looking at the two figures with a vast difference in size, it seemed that the oue was already determined.

    However, in the next moment, the arms of the terrifying-looking dharma idol burst apart. Then, everyone could see cracks appearing on the dharma idol''s body, spreading in all directions like shattered porcin.

    The qi refiner''s expression turned ugly, and he took several steps back in disbelief. Hisplexion suddenly turned deathly pale.

    He had a mental connection with the dharma idol, and as the dharma idol was damaged, he naturally suffered severe injuries to his own body too.

    "Who are you?!"

    After stabilizing himself, the qi refiner spoke with lingering fear in his voice.

    He had no idea where this young man in ck came from, and he certainly did not expect him to be so terrifying. The dharma idol he had cultivated with great effort had been shattered by the young man just like that. While it was notpletely destroyed, forcibly shattering his dharma idol barbarically like that would severely damage his vitality too. It would take at least several years to recover.

    The young man in ck stood still, raised his head to look at the qi refiner in front of him, and said with a smile, "I heard you were going to find trouble with me. I thought that would be troublesome, so I decided to spare you the trouble."

    Looking at the young man who was seemingly harmless to man and beast, then at the shattered dharma idol, the young cultivators were somewhat dazed. They found it hard to believe. Did the rumors not say that the young martial artist won using underhanded means?

    Why was the strength he disyed so terrifying?

    The cultivation realm that the qi refiner exhibited was clearly Bitter Sea Realm strength. The dharma idol he had summoned was even slightly stronger than the qi refiner himself. However, the young man before them had shattered the dharma idol in a frontal sh with a single punch.

    With such terrifying cultivation andbat power, how many of them dared to say they could defeat him?

    The young cultivators fell rather silent, and the qi refiner remained silent as well.

    Among these young qi refiners, many had participated in the Myriad Willow Convention before and it was not their first time witnessing such a scene anymore. However, it was still deeply shocking now.

    Previously, like many others, they felt that Chen Chao had some trickery involved in his victory in the martial examination. But at this moment, they dared not say anything. Although the qi refiner before them was not the cream of the crop among the younger generation, it was absolutely not an easy thing to defeat him with a single punch.

    The cultivators remained silent. Some wanted to speak, but recalling how this martial artist was not only able to shatter the dharma idol with a single punch, he was also skilled in verbal insults that surpassed even these cultivators who cultivated all-year-round

    The scene fell into heavy silence.

    Yun Jianyue and Song Changxi were standing in the distance, looking at this scene from afar too.

    Song Changxi was silent for a moment before saying, "He has indeed changed a littlepared to before."

    Yun Jianyue was also rather silent before he said, "It''s not just different from thest time you saw him, he''s also somewhat different from thest time I met him."

    Thest time Yun Jianyue had seen Chen Chao was on the Sublime Bright Mountain when Daoist Master Ironcloud died. The time gap between then and now was rtively short, yet he could already distinctly sense that the young martial artist before him had undergone significant changes. At least, his aura had be more vigorous.

    This discovery made Yun Jianyue furrow his brows involuntarily, but he quickly rxed his expression again without a care.

    Song Changxi said, "Maybe you''re right."

    Yun Jianyue had previously cautioned Song Changxi not to provoke Chen Chao inside the ancient ruin. At that time, Song Changxi did not pay much attention to it. But now, he had no choice but to care. It was because the young man before their eyes was seriously growing too fast.

    Within the ancient ruin where they could not use their cultivation, Chen Chao''s identity as a martial artist already held an advantage. Now, he had made progress again. Song Changxi was naturally worried.

    Yun Jianyue did not make a sound. He just nced in the distance.

    As his gaze extended toward the horizon, a tolling bell began to echo, approaching from a distant ce, lingering for a long time.

    Many times, the sound of a bell was a solemn announcement.

    For instance, when the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination had concluded, the tolling bell not only marked the end of the Myriad Willow Convention, it also announced the passing of the Empress.

    The sound of that bell had left the Divine Capital in silence for a long time and left His Majesty the Emperor heartbroken for an even longer time.

    But now, as this bell sounded out, it did not signify anyone''s death. Rather, it was a message from the prominent figures hidden within the mountains: it had begun.

    What had begun?

    Of course, it had to do with the ancient ruin, it was starting at this moment.

    In the wake of the bell sound, an indifferent voice also sounded out.

    "Fellow Daoists, please go to the back of the mountain..."

    Hearing this, the young cultivators'' eyes lit up with excitement. They had no desire to stay here in the first ce. Upon hearing the bell''s toll, they quickly left, heading towards the back of the mountain.

    In just a moment, most of the cultivators here had left.

    Chen Chao was not in a rush to move, he just nced at that qi refiner.

    Then, his gazended far away. The two daoists standing over there were also looking at him at this moment.

    Coincidentally, he had met both daoists before.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sublime Bright Mountain''s rear area was vast, filled with numerous peaks, creating a beautifulndscape of rolling hills andyered mountains.

    The northernmost mountain peak was called Reputation Peak which stood as the pinnacle of all the peaks.

    In the past years, this peak had borne the weight of numerous events, such as the centennial celebrations of Sublime Bright Mountain. These gatherings would typically be held on this peak. However, few would know that within the shadows of this peak, it was connected to a special existence.

    That was the ancient ruin that the former Sublime Bright Sect''s sect master discovered.

    The young cultivators that came in the wake of the bell tolling arrived on top of the mountain.

    There was ayer of white mist in the distance.

 Chapter 232: Entering

    <h4>Chapter 232: Entering</h4>

    That white misty before everyone just like that, looking very ordinary and indistinguishable from ordinary mist.

    However, the young cultivators who came here had learned a great deal of information and were aware of many inside news. They knew that this white mist was not the entrance to the ancient ruin but rather, a fog brought back by the Sublime Bright Sect from within the ancient ruin using a secret technique. They had set this ce up like this, then captured those youths, making them go in and out of this ce, grooming their tolerance for the white mist.

    Chen Chao arrived veryte, but he was familiar with this path. When he saw the white mist, it became even more familiar.

    "To prevent any anomalies, before entering the ancient ruin, you must stay within this white mist for half a day. If there are no issues during this time, you will qualify to enter the ancient ruin. Within this half-day period, if anyone can''t endure it, they can leave at any time. However, leaving will be viewed as giving up your qualification."

    A voice sounded out from not far away,nding in everyone''s ears. Everyone could hear it very clearly.

    A figure appeared in the distance, just in front of the white mist, standing quietly and observing everyone.

    People quickly recognized this person''s identity. They knew that he was a well-known itinerant cultivator called Distant Wanderer. Distant Wanderer had reached an extremely high cultivation realm, with half a foot already in the legendary Nepenthe Realm. He held high prestige among the foreign cultivators too.

    This person''s whereabouts were erratic and hard to track. He was known for his capricious nature and rarely involved himself in the disputes of any factions. Many sects had tried to recruit him, but their efforts had all been in vain.

    Now that he appeared here and was overseeing this exploration of the ancient ruin, no one knew what price the sects who invited him had to pay for him toe.

    With this Distant Wanderer presiding over this, the young cultivators participating in the exploration of the ancient ruin entered the white mist orderly. Soon, everyone except Chen Chao had gone inside.

    Distant Wanderer looked at Chen Chao from a distance and was just about to say something when an official from the Great Liang Dynasty standing next him whispered something. Distant Wanderer then withdrew his gaze and said nothing.

    Chen Chao arrived under a tree, waiting in silence.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After an unknown period of time, a young cultivator walked out of the white mist. His steps were unsteady, his face pale, and he appeared very weak as he walked out. The moment he exited the mist, he copsed to the ground. Fortunately, someone rushed to his side and helped him up. Then, another person took out a small jade bottle and poured out a pill, sending it into his mouth with some water.

    The medicinal pills were called Clear Heart Pills. They had been newly concocted based on the original pills developed by the Sublime Bright Sect. These new pills were enhanced with various high-quality spirit medicines, making them far more effective in stabilizing the cultivators'' divine soulspared to the medicinal pills originally refined by the Sublime Bright Sect.

    After consuming that medicinal pill, the young cultivator''splexion improved significantly. However, he still could not stand and was quickly carried away by others.

    Soon, more young cultivators began emerging from the white mist. Almost every one of them walked out with paleplexions and weak steps. At this moment, they appeared just like ordinary people; devoid of any cultivation. They might even be weaker than ordinary people.

    Before half the allotted time had passed, a portion of the cultivators had been eliminated. The seniors from those sects who were outside the white mist wore displeased expressions as they watched their disciples being so useless.

    Although this exploration of the ancient ruins was not apetition, they did not even have the qualification to enter. It was enough to put their sects to shame.

    Distant Wanderer watched all this with indifference. He had no particr opinions and no preferences or dislikes for any of the youngsters.

    He was invited here as a means of bnce among the various major sects. His sole duty was to maintain neutrality and not favor any one side; that was what he needed to do.

    Half a day slowly passed. Many cultivators had already left prematurely and were sent away in the end. At this point, there were roughly a hundred or so people remaining within the white mist.

    However, no one knew how many of those hundred people would be left after the final half-day period came to an end.

    As the tolling of the bell sounded, Distant Wanderer raised his hand. All the young cultivators outside the white mist were taken away by people. There were many emotions on their faces - resentment, anger, unwillingness, disappointment, and also deep regret...

    They failed to grasp the opportunity.

    "I don''t ept this!"

    A voice suddenly sounded out.

    It was the qi refiner from the North who had previously exchanged blows with Chen Chao. His dharma idol had been shattered by Chen Chao with one punch, and he had suffered some injuries as a result. He was confident that he could have endured longer than half a day if he had not been injured. He med all these on Chen Chao and also expressed his anger.

    The qi refiner looked at Distant Wanderer and said, "If it weren''t for my injury, I could have made it!"

    Distant Wanderer nced at him and then at Chen Chao. He did not say anything and just beckoned his hand once more.

    "Wait a moment, before my disciple entered this white mist, he already sustained some injuries. It''s something everyone knows. Now, he has endured more than half of the duration. Shouldn''t Fellow Daoist consider the reasons behind it?"

    That was the qi refiner''s master. He was also a highly respected cultivator in the Northern Region. He looked at Chen Chao and said expressionlessly, "You must give an exnation."

    Chen Chao met the cultivator''s gaze without saying a word.

    The qi refiner pointed at Chen Chao and asked, "Why doesn''t he need to take part?!"

    Distant Wanderer''s expression remained unchanged. He looked at those two stewards who were carrying him, his face expressionless.

    There was only a singr meaning in his eyes that was easily understood by anyone.

    The two men carrying this qi refiner sighed but did not say anything. They just carried the qi refiner away into the distance.

    Currently, all these matters were under the control of Distant Wanderer, he decided the rules. Even other cultivators had no qualifications to interfere with his decisions. This had been jointly agreed upon by the major sects.

    "What about you?!"

    The rather respected qi refiner looked at Distant Wanderer, his expression very ugly. Even if the final oue was like this, it was not something he could not ept either. What he could not ept was not this, but Distant Wanderer''s attitude towards him. The attitude did not leave him any face. Such an attitude was something that was uneptable to him.

    His face turned ashen, but he could not say anything and could only leave with a wave of his sleeve.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    More and more young cultivators walked out from the white mist. They had already obtained the qualifications to enter the ancient ruin. Most of these people who walked out were in much better condition than the previous group.

    Of course, there were still a few who had pushed themselves toe out. They were unwilling to give up the opportunity to enter the ancient ruin. However, judging by their condition, they might only be able to stay inside the ancient ruins for about half a day, which was not very meaningful.

    Song Changxi walked out after everyone came out. This daoist genius walked out very calmly, his expression normal. Nothing amiss could be seen. It was just that after he walked out, he cast a deep look at Chen Chao who was in the distance..

    After some time passed, a dark red figure appeared.

    Yun Jianyue walked out of the white mist.

    He stood before the white mist, looking at Chen Chao under the tree.

    The two exchanged nces, each discerning the emotions in the other''s eyes.

    Song Changxi was watching the two of them at this moment. Suddenly, he understood a truth. It seemed that this exploration within the white mist might really turn into a showdown between these two young men in the end.

    Others might be mere spectators.

    However, could Yun Jianyue who was one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, really emerge victorious? Song Changxi had his doubts. too

    "Rest for two hours. Each person will receive a bottle of Clear Heart Pills. Once inside the white might, life and death will be your individual responsibility. If you die inside, don''t me anyone."

    Distant Wanderer''s voice sounded out, still somewhat indifferent. This was his temperament, a reflection of who he had been for so many years.

    Chen Chao withdrew his gaze and silently walked toward the distance.

    He had not seen too many familiar faces here. Apart from Song Changxi, there were only a few people he had met during the Myriad Willow Convention. However, he could not recall their names. He had thought that the young girl woulde here from the Divine Capital. He also thought that the girl called Zhu Xia woulde here from that mountain.

    But both of them did not.

    Chen Chao smiled, not really taking it to heart.

 Chapter 233: Revisiting an Old Haunt

    <h4>Chapter 233: Revisiting an Old Haunt</h4>

    Yun Jianyue and Song Changxi walked towards the distance. These two daoist geniuses stood side by side, and many people looked at them. However, Song Changxi was well aware that he currently had no qualifications to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism. After taking a few steps, he stopped and stood half a step behind Yun Jianyue to show his respect for him.

    "No need for that."

    Yun Jianyue replied without turning his head. "Cultivate well, keep an unobstructed Dao heart, and one day you will stand at the highest peak."

    Song Changxi was in no hurry to answer that question. Instead, he looked at Yun Jianyue and asked, "I heard Senior Sister Ye has a higher cultivation realm than you?"

    Being from the same lineage of Daoism, it was only natural for them to address each other like this. However, for some reason, Song Changxi had never used such an address for Yun Jianyue.

    Mentioning that girl, a visible smile appeared on Yun Jianyue''s face. It was a genuine smile from deep within. The entire Infatuation Daoist Temple knew that Senior Brother Yun held undisguised affection for Senior Sister Ye. However, outside the Infatuation Daoist Temple, not many knew about this.

    "She entered the Dao society earlier than me and her talent isn''t worse than mine, of course her cultivation realm is higher."

    Yun Jianyue was very calm, not finding it difficult to talk about because of the topic.

    It was just... the girl he liked had a higher cultivation realm than him. What was hard to talk about being more powerful than him?

    Yun Jianyue understood the weight of this sentence very well. He knew what it meant for a proud person like Yun Jianyue to say such a thing, and he fell silent for a moment.

    Yun Jianyue nced at Song Changxi, realizing that this person must have misunderstood. However, he thought for a moment but did not say anything.

    Soon, Song Changxi returned to his senses and said, "One day, I will catch up with you two."

    Yun Jianyue said, "Travel more, see more. It''s more important than staying in the mountains."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A group of young cultivators walked towards the depths of the Reputation Peak. Deeper inside, there was a stretch of white mist lying in front of everyone.

    This was the true entrance to the ancient ruins.

    Inside, there were many secrets about history; something every sect''s cultivators wanted to know. When facing the unknown, anyone would initially feel fear. Then, they would yearn to know the answers, know the history, grasp the history, and even use history. These were all things they wanted to do.

    "If you can''t endure it, it''s best to return the way you came. I can''t give you all any more advice. All I can do is wish you good luck."

    Distant Wanderer stood in front of the real white mist and gave a simple exnation before stepping aside.

    The medicinal pills had already been distributed and the necessary words had been said. Distant Wanderer had no intention of wasting his breath anymore.

    With expectations in their hearts, the young cultivators began to walk into the white mist. Some were in a hurry and even jogged a little. The entrance was quiterge, so there was no crowding.

    Many of them turned to look at their respective elders, and with their elders'' encouragement, they walked forward.

    Soon, they all disappeared into the white mist.

    Yun Jianyue walked over to Chen Chao and stood beside him just like that.

    Chen Chao nced at him with some uncertainty.

    Yun Jianyue said very calmly, "Your actions earlier may have seemed impulsive, but in reality, you wanted to tell them that you''re not to be provoked."

    Chen Chao showed no surprise at being figured out and said as a matter of course, "If this group of people alle looking for trouble with me, even though I''m not afraid of trouble, I can''t kill them all. So, the best choice is to make them stay far away from me to avoid any trouble."

    If someone else had said these words, Yun Jianyue would have scoffed. But when Chen Chao said them, he nodded in approval. "It''s not wise for them toe looking for trouble with you."

    In the ancient ruins where they could not use their cultivation, a martial artist like Chen Chao had a significant advantage.

    Chen Chao said, "It seems like you really want to pick a fight with me inside."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "Earlier, Song Changxi told me something that I found rather logical."

    "Please, go on."

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue without any disgust in his eyes. He had known that true geniuses would never look down on others like those ordinary cultivators did.

    "If we encounter each other, there will naturally be a battle."

    After saying this, Yun Jianyue did not wait for Chen Chao''s reply. He walked ahead on his own and soon, young cultivators made way for him, escorting him like the stars escorting the moon as they entered the mist.

    Watching this, Chen Chao could not help but sigh, inexplicably feeling a bit lonely.

    Although he had lived alone for many years in the past, and he had spent many years living this way, he somehow did not like this feeling as much after arriving in the Divine Capital.

    However, whether he liked it or not, he had to suppress it in his heart. Chen Chao looked at the broken saber at his waist and then continued to walk forward.

    He was actually somewhat emotional too, because it was indeed not his first timeing to this ce. But, he simrly did not think that this would be hisst time here.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After eating a meal of cured meat and drinking fiverge bowls of chicken soup, the Dean picked his teeth and expressed some dissatisfaction, "Cured meat stir-fried with green peppers is fine, but how could you not add garlic sprouts? And the chicken soup was boiled for a little too long, do you think I''m so old that I can''t even chew properly?"

    The woman had not received such harsh criticism in years. Now, her cooking was suddenly being criticized. She felt a bit wronged for a moment, and her eyes were about to well up with tears. But then, she remembered that the man in front of her was her husband''s teacher, so she forcefully held back her tears.

    The Dean nced at the women and had some appreciation in his eyes: "Although a woman''s temperament is supposed to be gentle, crying at the slightest provocation is something that shouldn''t happen."

    The woman silently nodded but did not know what to say.

    The dean said, "Are you worried that this guy won''t want you in the future? There''s no need to worry. Although he had a pretty good marriage prospect back then, that''s in the past. Now that he married you, he''ll have to spend his days with you. But you are a bit overweight; you should lose some weight."

    Hearing the Dean''s words and reminiscing about the past, Zhou Gouqi''s expression was not too pleasant, but his eyes showed a nostalgic look. That pretty good marriage prospect was indeed quite good.

    The Dean saw the nostalgia in his eyes, patted his head unhappily, and said somewhat angrily, "I''m done with my meal and I''m leaving. Brat, are youing back to the Divine Capital with me or not?!"

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head, pointed to the woman, and said, "She''s just a country woman. She wouldn''t befortable in the Divine Capital, so why go through the trouble?"

    The Dean naturally understood that his disciple''s words were just excuses, and his expression turned somewhat unpleasant. He scolded, "If you don''t want to go, then don''t go. You ungrateful disciple! I''ve taught you in vain!"

    Zhou Gouqi bit the bullet and said, "Teacher''s wish has been fulfilled by taking in Little Junior Sister. That''s naturally a joyous asion. Us useless disciples have brought shame to Teacher."

    The Dean looked at Zhou Gouqi and said unhappily, "Do you think your junior sister is a simple person? She doesn''t study properly and insists on bing a sword cultivator. I have no idea when she might go up north to fight like that fellow. Even if she stays in the Divine Capital and I leave the academy to her, it will be two extremes."

    Zhou Gouqi smiled and said, "Junior sister has great aspirations. I realized that the first time I met her."

    "Hindsight is 20/20."

    The Dean looked expressionlessly across the courtyard. The courtyard door was open and they were in the courtyard, so they could clearly see the closed gate of the small courtyard across from them.

    Following his teacher''s gaze, Zhou Gouqi said thoughtfully, "When that old qi refiner hag came to cause trouble for the kid back then and tore down his house, it was this disciple who paid to have it repairedter. When Teacher meets him again, remember to help this disciple ask for some money..."

    Hearing this, the woman felt some pain. When Zhou Gouqi said he would spend money to help repair the house for that kid across the street, she was actually rather reluctant. That kid was good, but no matter how you looked at it, they should not be helping to such an extent. Moreover, it was uncertain if he would ever return.

    Spending money to help that kid repair his house might turn out to be a wasted effort in the future.

    That was cold hard cash.

    The Deanughed coldly, ignoring the nonsense from this man. He thought for a moment before saying, "You can continue investigating the matter you''ve been looking into. Actually, I shouldn''t havee to find you. Although I''m already very cautious, I can''t guarantee that there aren''t any eyes on me."

    Hearing this, Zhou Gouqi widened his eyes.

    What did he mean by being very cautious?

    Your elderly self swaggered in here as bold as you please, and you call that being very cautious?

    Seeing his expression, the Dean raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you have a problem with that?"

    Zhou Gouqi hurriedly shook his head.

    "There are many spies in the imperial court, yet you insist on going after the biggest one. When the timees, you might really shake the whole world. I''m actually quite worried about it."

    The Fean sighed, "Why the hell did I take in so many disciples back then? If it was only one or two, who would make me so anxious?"

    Even if it was him, he had not expected that when he wanted to imitate that confucian sage and take in 72 disciples, he did not expect that among these 72 disciples, there would be so many oddballs.

    The guy who insisted on bing a sword cultivator and fighting in the Northern Frontier was one. This guy who insisted on doing this particr thing here was another.

    Zhou Gouqi rubbed his temples and said softly, "In any case, revenge must be taken. Didn''t Teacher also say that it''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge?"

    The Dean scolded, "Speaking of that, it makes me angry. Back in the academy, you were the one who loved misinterpreting the ssics of sages the most. Something about, ''to understand the Dao in the morning and die in the evening is enough''? How did you interpret it back then?"

    Zhou Gouqi weakly said, "In the morning, if I know the way to your house, you''ll die in the evening."

    The Dean suppressed his anger and continued saying, "A gentleman who doesn''t have good mannerscks awe"

    "A gentleman needs to act decisively when necessary, otherwise, he won''t be able to establish awe."

    "To learn without thinking leads to confusion; to think without learning is dangerous?"

    "If you learn my martial arts but not my ideology, you''ll be lost. If you learn my philosophy but not my martial arts, you''ll be beaten to death by someone."

    The Dean remained expressionless.

    Zhou Gouqi said in a low voice, "Maybe that sage in the past meant this, but it got passed down wrongly?"

    The Deanughed coldly a few times, "I should have passed the position of the Dean to you back then!"

    Zhou Gouqi stayed silent.

    Even if he were truly stupid, he knew that his teacher was speaking sarcastically now.

    The Dean got up, indicating he was leaving.

    Zhou Gouqi quickly stood up to see him off.

    When the Dean arrived at the door, he nced at the woman and said with a slight smile, "Don''t worry."

    It seemed like he left many words unsaid, yet at the same time, it also felt like he had said a lot.

    The woman inexplicably felt somewhat at ease.

    Zhou Gouqi saw the Dean off.

    Then, he turned around and shut the courtyard door.

    Only then, did the woman lower her voice to ask, "Is my cooking really that terrible?"

    Zhou Gouqi frowned and said, "What are you listening to his rubbish for?"

    After saying this, he nervously looked towards the door, afraid that his teacher who left might burst through the door again.

    Seeing her husband like this, the woman found it somewhat amusing. But in reality, she felt somewhat happy.

    Which woman in the world did not wish to be protected by her husband?

    However, neither of them noticed that on the opposite rooftop, the Dean stood with his hands behind his back, watching the couple opposite with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Entering the mist-filled ce once again, a familiar sensation engulfed Chen Chao. Chen Chao naturally would not say that he missed this feeling. When he was brought here initially and experienced so much, it was a painful memory. He would rather not have experienced it at all. But since he had experienced it, there was nothing to be said.

    Looking at the scenery several yards ahead, Chen Chao silently drew the broken saber from his waist and held it in his hand. Then he took out a bag he had prepared earlier, picked up some broken stones from the ground, and threw them into the bag. He then tied the bag around his waist before walking forward.

    These preparations could have been made before entering, but he did not want to attract too much attention.

    It was not much different from several years ago.

    The ancient ruins before him were still shrouded in thick fog, and he could only see the scenery a few yards in front of him. Furthermore, Chen Chao understood one thing: whether was it a high-level cultivator or an ordinary person, there would be no difference in this ruin. They were all the same.

    After some thought and recalling that path from several years ago, Chen Chao turned around and headed in that direction.

    This ancient ruin was very deste, with no trees around. There was just some hard ground. As for living creatures, there were none.

    After walking for about an hour, Chen Chao stopped in front of a tree stump.

    The tree stump wasrge, and by counting its growth rings, one would know it had been around for hundreds of years.

    But many years ago, it had been cut down by someone.

    The culprit was unknown.

    Chen Chao looked at the familiar tree stump, fell silent for a while, and confirmed he was on the right path. Then, he bent down and began using the broken saber in his hand to dig at a spot next to the tree stump.

    After a moment, something appeared before his eyes.

    It was an ancient-looking small cauldron.

    Back then, this small cauldron was one of the artifacts he found here. Except, he did not dare to take it with him.

    The small cauldron was entirely green, with many ancient patterns... no, they were not patterns but rather, words.

    Those were ancient characters, simr to the Sanskrit that came from Buddhistnds. Both were very ancient scripts, but while there were still people who understood Sanskrit, it was likely that no one could understand these ancient characters anymore.

    Chen Chao fell silent and put the cauldron away. He then continued walking in the predetermined direction.

    It was just that a momentter, Chen Chao stopped. It was because he saw a dead body in front of him.

    It was a badly dposed corpse.

    It had likely been dead for several months.

    The appearance was no longer recognizable.

    But judging from the figure, it should have been a teenager.

    Chen Chao looked at this corpse and was silent for a long time.

    It was because he remembered another youth.

 Chapter 234: Inside the Thick Mist

    <h4>Chapter 234: Inside the Thick Mist</h4>

    The story of the Sublime Bright Sect might seem to have started with the boy in Rainwater Commandery, but in reality, it began even earlier, several years before that. A few years ago, the start of that story was also a young teen.

    It was more than one youth.

    Perhaps it was a group of youths.

    .

    Actually, it was two youths.

    Chen Chao squatted down and started digging a hole seriously. As he dug, he thought of a rather amusing youth.

    Unfortunately, that youth was already dead.

    Shaking his head, Chen Chao cast away the feelings of sadness from his mind and dug a deep hole. He then dragged the young man''s body into it and buried him.

    "I wonder if you have any family left. But this is all I can do."

    Chen Chao hastily buried the corpse and stood up, continuing to walk towards the distance, still holding the broken saber in his hand.

    As he continued forward, Chen Chao remembered many things. The first time he had been forced into this ce, facing the unknown white mist, he had been incredibly afraid. Back then, every time he entered the white mist, he wondered if he would make it out alive. At that time, they were just ordinary teenagers. After spending too long inside the white mist, they would feel exceptionally weak. The white mist looked ordinary, but it was definitely not normal. Every time they managed to leave this ce alive, it was not an easy feat.

    After several trips, his body had be incredibly weak.

    He remembered that day when he took the pill provided by the Sublime Bright Sect, but Chen Chao''splexion was still pale, and he had no strength left in his body. Even in this condition, he knew that he would have to enter the white mist again the next day. At that moment, Chen Chao felt despair. He knew that if he entered in this state, there was no way he would being out alive. From Wei Prefecture to Cang Prefecture, he had endured a lot of hardship, almost not making it through several times. He had faced despair many times, but that time, he felt it was thest.

    "Here, take it."

    In his despair, Chen Chao looked up. In the gloomy and cold room, a robust youth handed him half of his pill. Before Chen Chao could react, the youth stuffed the half-pill into Chen Chao''s mouth before saying on his own, "I''ve been watching you for a while. You''re from Wei Prefecture, right? Your ent gives it away. I''m Wang Liang, also a refugee from Wei Prefecture. There aren''t many people from Wei Prefecture left here, so you can say I helped you because of that."

    Chen Chao quickly swallowed the half-pill and felt his body recover considerably. He then asked, "What about you? What are you going to do?"

    "Look at my body, isn''t it better than yours? What are you worried about?"

    The youth called Wang Liang poked his own chest andughed heartily.

    In the days that followed, they became friends. Every time they entered the white mist, they would always walk together consciously or unconsciously.

    He remembered that it was thest time they walked together in the white mist ruins. Suddenly, Wang Liang said very seriously, "Little Chen, I''m definitely going to die."

    Chen Chao was very shocked at that time and asked, "How do you know?"

    Wang Liang covered his mouth and nose. After a moment, ck blood flowed out from inside, which looked terrifying. He wiped it away and said, "Everyone''s limits are different. That day, I heard them say that if this kind of ck blood starts flowing one day, then there''s no more hope."

    Chen Chao lowered his head, feeling rather sad. In this strange ce, he had no other friends but the one in front of him.

    "Little Chen, don''t be sad. You have to try to survive. If one day you manage to leave this ce, remember to avenge me, kill all those wicked daoists!"

    Wang Liang''s eyes flickered with ferocity. But at this moment, that fierceness appeared pale andughable.

    But, Chen Chao nodded vigorously, "If there everes such a day, I will definitely avenge you by killing all those wicked daoists!"

    Wang Liang nodded in satisfaction but immediately said worriedly, "You''re so frail, you definitely won''t live much longer. But you must stay strong and keep living! That''s the only way you can avenge me and yourself!"

    Chen Chao did not know what to say, so he just nodded vigorously.

    After that, they stayed in the white mist for a long time. But in the end, Wang Liang really failed to make it out of the white mist. Hey under a withered tree, ck blood continuously flowing from his mouth. He mumbled vaguely, "It... really hurts!"

    And Chen Chao crouched beside him just like that, wanting to use his hand to cover Wang Liang''s mouth and prevent the ck blood from flowing out. But somehow, he never reached his hand out.

    "Little Chen... Actually, whether you help me avenge or not... doesn''t matter... surviving... is the most important..."

    Wang Liang struggled to turn his head and looked at the slender youth before him. In his eyes, there were many emotions: reluctance and nostalgia. These emotions were naturally not directed solely at Chen Chao, or to put it differently, they were not just for Chen Chao but for the entire world.

    He was a youth too, having lived for only a little over a decade. Naturally, he wanted to keep living.

    But how could it be that easy?

    The great flood of Wei Prefecture had imed countless lives. During that great disaster, many people perished. The handling of the flood had always been regarded as one of the most sluggish and disastrous incidents during the reign of the Great Liang Dynasty. Although there were conflicts in the North at the time and the Great Liang Emperor had to make choices, the response afterward was abysmal. The food that was supposed to be sent to Wei Prefecture arrived muchter than anticipated. Despite countless officials losing their heads subsequently over that incident, triggering a political earthquake, for the victims, the number of lives lost did not matter. Because the food arrived toote, many had already starved to death, and countless others were left homeless.

    Those who managed to survive and make their way to Cang Prefecture were considered lucky, though this ''luck'' was not necessarily true.

    Regardless of luck or misfortune, these days were finallying to an end.

    "I will avenge you."

    Chen Chao looked at Wang Liang and said firmly, "I''ll definitely do it!"

    "I wish I could be buried under the date tree at the entrance of my house. But the flood must have washed it away..."

    "I miss home."

    The look in Wang Liang''s eyes began turningx, his voice bing softer and softer too.

    Every person on the brink of death longed to return home, to die in thefort of their own home. But did they still have a home?

    Not anymore.

    That great flood had destroyed the homes of many.

    At this moment, Wang Liang could no longer speak. He just looked at Chen Chao. Then, he coughed up thest of his blood before closing his eyes.

    The death of one youth might not seem significant. But to the other youth, it might have been another dark cloud cast by the heavens over his world.

    Chen Chao sat there, crying for a very long time.

    Later, he began digging a hole with his bare hands. It took him a long time to dig a deep pit into which he buried the youth.

    "I can''t take you with me. If I bring your body out, they''ll just leave you in that ce. You definitely wouldn''t want that. So, stay here, right here..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao stood on the spot, looking at the youth in front of him struggling to bury the other youth. Then, he saw himself start to cry, crying heartbreakingly...

    He shook his head and the scene before his eyes scattered. There was nothing special around him again. The white mist still lingered all around, as if he had just awakened from a dream.

    That was not a dream, it was something that had once happened. Yet, in a certain way, it might have been a dream.

    Chen Chao walked forward in silence. He had fulfilled his promise to Wang Liang. Although the Sublime Bright Sect still existed, the Sublime Bright Mountain was no longer theirs, and there would be no more youths dying here in the future. Now, he had returned here not to see Wang Liang again, but for another secret.

    Exhaling the white mist from his mouth and nose, Chen Chao soon came across the second corpse, followed by the third, and the fourth.

    All of them had died recently and were left unattended.

    Chen Chao dug deep pits one by one and buried the youths who had already died.

    Whether was it returning to the earth or finding peace in death, these were things that many people could not change. Such things had persisted for centuries, who could say they did not matter?

    The main difference between martial artists and cultivators might be that martial artists still considered themselves a part of the numerous living beings, while cultivators thought that they were existences who were no longer humans.

    Chen Chao did not dwell on such thoughts. He was thinking about digging and burying them because he was one of them too, not for any other reason.

    However, as he buried another body, Chen Chao stopped his movements and reached for the pouch at his waist.

    Dozens of yards away, he discovered two figures.

    Then, a voice sounded out.

    "We are from the same Dao lineage, why must we act like this? Fellow Daoist Tang, this item was discovered by me first, why must youe and snatch it?!" "Who''s there?!"

    "Fellow Daoist, your words are incorrect. This object was clearly discovered by me first. How can you use me of seizing it?"

    A voice sounded, the tone rather t. He had repeated what the previous person had said.

    Chen Chao took a few steps forward and saw that in the distance, the white mist had dispersed. Two young cultivators wearing daoist robes stood at both ends of a withered tree. Their robes were simr, with only a slight difference in color.

    They were not from the same sect.

    The young cultivator who had spoken first was from the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple, he was called You Sheng. This daoist temple was not some major sect, and its disciples were few. Their temple master was just a cultivator at the initial-stage of Great Beyond Realm. Because they were of the Longevity Dao lineage and were relying on the Infatuation Daoist Temple, thisrge tree, they had not been involved in anything over these years.

    The second cultivator to speak was from the Great Peace Dao lineage, a disciple of the Evergreen Daoist Temple named Tang He. The Evergreen Daoist Temple was muchrger than the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple and had many powerhouses. It was a major sect of the Great Peace Dao lineage. So when that Ancient Pine Daoist Temple disciple opened his mouth and said that, he was not the least bit afraid.

    You Sheng gave a coldugh, "Normally, your Great Peace Dao cultivators spread rumors in the mortal world, iming that only your Great Peace Dao lineage is the Daoism orthodoxy, while our Longevity Dao lineage has lost its way. Each and every one of you act so self-righteous and sanctimonious. Hearing such talk is nauseating. Now, I finally witnessed the true nature of you people."

    Tang He had a tall and slender physique, looking rather elegant. But he was much worsepared to that Song Changxi who was simrly renowned for his bearing. Hearing You Sheng say so, he did not get angry either and just said calmly, "Inside this ce, it doesn''t matter whether it''s the Longevity Dao or Great Peace Dao. Putting aside that you''re not a disciple of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, even if you are, so what?"

    You Sheng''s expression remained unchanged, but he did not speak immediately. Outside, as a member of the Longevity Dao, other cultivators would not dare to provoke him. However, in this ce, why would anyone care about this?

    "Fellow Daoist, your cultivation realm might be higher outside, but what''s the difference here."

    You Sheng said indifferently, "Unless Fellow Daoist is the same as those uncivilized martial artists who love to temper your body every day, I can''t imagine how Fellow Daoist can win."

    As he spoke, he reached out and pulled out a peach wood sword.

    In just a moment, he took a step forward and swung the sword fiercely, disying a swift and fierce strike.

    Tang He furrowed his brows and a magic sword suddenly appeared in his hand too. Holding it in front of his chest, he blocked this dangerous strike.

    It was not just sword cultivators who knew sword techniques. After learning the rudiments, these daoist cultivators would have their own sword techniques too. It was just that because theycked sword qi within their bodies, it was very hard to possess the killing power of sword cultivators.

    However, the other party also did not have cultivation right now. There was naturally no need to care about anything whenpeting in sword techniques.

    The two had already lost their cultivation. But no matter how one looked at it, they would be stronger than the average person. When swinging their swords, it would create faint sounds of wind, slicing apart the surrounding white mist.

    But after losing their cultivation, these two would definitely have to spend more time in order to determine a victor using these sword techniques.

    However, they were the immortal masters in the eyes of those ordinary people after all. These two people''s fight was vaguely special too.

    Chen Chao was watching from not far away. After losing his cultivation, he did not need to hide himself intentionally. As long as others were unable to see him, they naturally would not know about his existence.

    But, just as Chen Chao was about to move further away, a noise suddenly sounded right in front of him.

    "Who''s there?!"

 Chapter 235: Wild Daoist On the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 235: Wild Daoist On the Mountain</h4>

    Chen Chao was stunned and immediately threw the pebbles in his hand like two throwing weapons piercing through the white mist andnding in two different directions.

    A faint cry of pain came from one direction, while in the other, there was an extremely crisp sound. Chen Chao was very clear that it was the sound of the pebble colliding with a sword.

    In the next moment, two swords, one from the left and one from the right, pierced through the white mist towards him. Although the two daoist cultivators were opponents just moments ago, their teamwork at this moment was remarkably seamless, as if they had lived and trained together for many years.

    Both of them were disciples of Daoism, and their sword techniques were not vastly different; differing only slightly. Their cooperation that was done on a whim actually disyed no ws or unfamiliarity.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably have instantly lost their life under the joint attack of these two daoists.

    However, what Chen Chao excelled at the most was seeking that glimmer of hope between life and death. Before the two daoists couldpletely close in with their swords, he used a single strike to fend off one of the swords, creating an opening.

    The two swords shed in mid-air, creating a series of sparks.

    The two daoists exchanged a nce, their expressions turning rather solemn. This joint attack was not a spur-of-the-moment. Even when they had encountered each other earlier, they had already learned of Chen Chao''s existence over here through secret arts. In the time that it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, the two exchanged nces and saw theplex yet uplicated emotions reflected in each other''s eyes.

    However, they had already made their decision within this short time frame.

    But, the result was clearly not as they had hoped.

    Their joint attack had failed to kill the martial artist right away. Then, they each withdrew their swords. But before they could regain their footing, a ck figure suddenly charged towards You Sheng. He originally wanted to draw his sword, but in the blink of an eye, he changed his mind and held the sword horizontally in front of his chest while swiftly retreating.

    On the other side, Tang He wanted to attack at the same time. But in the next moment, several glints of metal shed across his eyes, aiming for his head.

    He raised his sword and quickly severed one of the stars. Only then, did he discover that they were not weapons at all but mere pebbles.

    However, when he raised his head, the young daoist opposite had already been sent flying by Chen Chao, like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily to the ground.

    "You..."

    Tang He widened his eyes, but before he could say anything, Chen Chao had already closed in and thrown a punch.

    That almost brutish and unreasoning fighting style took Tang He by surprise. However, he still quickly drew his sword and tried to sh at the seemingly slender arm. But his sword nevernded. Chen Chao''s fist suddenlynded on his wrist. That punch with a force akin to thousands of pounds smashed down unhurriedly, causing him intense pain. He could not hold the magic sword in his hand anymore and let go of it just like that.

    He was a daoist cultivator proficient in daoist techniques, but he had never focused on tempering his body. When facing a martial artist like Chen Chao, he had no advantage whatsoever.

    Tang He retreated with rather unsteady steps, but he could not evade Chen Chao''s next punch.

    Chen Chao''s second punch came swiftly. In the time that it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, Tang He only saw a lingering afterimage before his chest was struck heavily, causing his body to sway.

    In the next moment, Chen Chao wanted to take advantage of the situation and attack the fallen Tang He, but his feet seemed rooted to the ground and he could not move an inch forward.

    Lowering his head to look, some roots had grown from the ground at some point in time, entangling Chen Chao''s ankles tightly.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly, his entire body''s muscles tensing. In the next moment, he exerted a sudden force, forcibly pulling his feet up. The tree roots that had prated deep into the soil were yanked up by him at this moment and crushed under his feet

    This scenended in Tang He''s eyes and left him speechless in amazement.

    However, Chen Chao had no intention of wasting words with him. After approaching Tang He, he simply raised his hand, cing the broken saber against Tang He''s neck. In the next moment, Chen Chao slowly pulled the broken saber, and a blood line appeared on the neck of this daoist.

    Due to the intense pain, Tang He''s face gradually contorted. He clutched his neck, but blood still trickled through his fingers, dripping bit by bit.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he could not believe that Chen Chao would actually kill him.

    Although this exploration of the ancient ruin had no rules and everyone set their only goal as being able to walk out alive, neither Tang He nor You Sheng had ever considered that as cultivators of the Dao society, some would actually dare to killthem.

    Furthermore, this person who murdered someone did not say a word.

    He never seemed to care about their identities in his heart, as if all these was very simple.

    You guys wanted to kill me, so I will kill you guys.

    Chen Chao looked at Yang He copse and did not say a word.

    Then, he squatted down and searched all over his body, and found a broken bronze mirror.

    Then, he started digging.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the white mist, Distant Wanderer who was responsible for this exploration into the white mist was resting with his eyes closed. However, after a moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. At the same time, a hint of confusion appeared in his eyes.

    But just for a moment, his figure dissipated. When he reappeared, he was already in the mountains.

    Sublime Bright Mountain was naturally a geographically favorable ce that was very suitable for cultivation. Otherwise, the Sublime Bright founding ancestor would not have chosen to establish the sect here back then.

    There was a small stream on the mountain that flowed out from the rocks. It was exceptionally clear and sweet.

    By the side of the stream, a middle-aged daoist sat on a rock with his feet immersed in the water, and his shoes and socks casually ced beside him.

    Distant Wanderer arrived here and saw this scene. At the same time, he also saw the middle-aged daoist in gray daoist robes. His expression changed slightly.

    "... ..."

    Distant Wanderer tried to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, no sound came out. The words had already dissipated into the air before leaving his mouth, and no one could hear them.

    Then he furrowed his brows. However, when he looked around again, he realized that everything in the surroundings was suddenly still.

    The slowly flowing stream stopped, and there was no more wind blowing around. Everything between heaven and earth had be very quiet at this moment.

    This was absolute stillness.

    Distant Wanderer was deeply immersed in this frozen world, unsure of what to say.

    Of course, even if he wanted to speak, he would not be able to say anything if that person did not want to listen.

    Distant Wanderer who already had half a foot into that profound realm had naturally heard many rumors about it. Among those rumors, it was said that when those in the Nepenthe Realm reached the end of the path, they were called Great Liberation. Great Liberation cultivators could hide between heaven and earth, and could even affect a region of heaven and earth.

    There were many Nepenthe cultivators in the world, but cultivators who were truly able to step into this realm were very rare.

    Which one of them was this middle-aged daoist in front of him?

    It was unknown how much time had passed. Suddenly, the middle-aged daoist spoke with a clear voice, like the flow of a mountain spring, "Distant Wanderer, you appear carefree, but in reality, your heart bears too many burdens. Even if you continue to cultivate for another sixty-year-cycle, it will probably be difficult for you to enter the Nepenthe Realm. Nepenthe, to forget worries, the essence of it is to forget worries. It''s the state of mind and not something else."

    The middle-aged daoist seemed to have said it casually, but had directly exposed Distant Wanderer''s greatest secret. He had remained stagnant and never seeded in bing a true Nepenthe cultivator because he still had numerous attachments in his heart and many things that he could not let go of.

    "Who are you, Senior?"

    Distant Wanderer could but help but speak up. At this moment, his voice managed to transmit out.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Distant Wanderer and said calmly, "I hail from the Infatuation Daoist Temple."

    Distant Wanderer was stunned and his expression immediately changed drastically. After a while, he regained hisposure and said softly, "So, it''s Temple Master."

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head and directly denied it, "This impoverished daoist isn''t Senior Brother Temple Master."

    Although he did not explicitly state his identity, his words had pretty much revealed it.

    Hailing from the Infatuation Daoist Temple and he was also the junior brother of that Temple Master, the middle-aged daoist''s identity was now evident.

    Even if it was the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they would not have too many of such powerhouses as well.

    Distant Wanderer said rather apologetically, "So, it''s Daoist Master Chief Enforcer."

    The middle-aged daoist did not refute this time and just acquiesced to this form of address.

    "The Infatuation Daoist Temple already has cultivators at the scene, why has it rmed Daoist Master Chief Enforcer?"

    Distant Wanderer looked at the middle-aged daoist in front of him, his expression somewhat grave. For Distant Wanderer, this person was undoubtedly a prominent figure of the cultivation world. Furthermore, he was one of the most important individuals among them. Such figures rarely left their sects for even the most significant events, let alone appear in a ce like this. Yet, he encountered him here. This raised many questions in Distant Wanderer''s mind.

    The middle-aged daoist replied, "The Temple Master doesn''t know that this impoverished daoist came to the Sublime Bright Mountain."

    A sudden gust of wind apanied his words.

    Distant Wanderer understood the implication and fell silent.

    The middle-aged daoist did not disy any other emotions, but there was much hidden meaning within his words.

    Distant Wanderer furrowed his brows and said, "Daoist Master Chief Enforcer''s cultivation realm is like the clouds in the sky; drifting wherever they please, and few can witness their movements."

    There was a special meaning in his words, which he believed the middle-aged daoist could understand.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at him, naturally understanding Distant Wanderer''s implied meaning.

    "You need to know that I came to Sublime Bright Mountain. But, others can''t know."

    The middle-aged daoist spoke up again and did not beat around the bush, bing much more direct.

    Distant Wanderer asked, "Why?"

    The middle-aged daoist smiled slightly and said nothing. Distant Wanderer''s brows furrowed and his expression was unsightly.

    Just as he had said, this person''s cultivation realm was so high, he could naturally go wherever he wanted. There was no need to say anything or do anything, nor did he need anyone to keep it a secret for him.

    But what did he deliberately show up here for?

    "With so many people requesting me to oversee this matter, this junior must ensure it is done properly," Distant Wanderer finally voiced his thoughts after a long silence.

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head and said, "You''re thinking too much. There''s no point in it."

 Chapter 236: Before the White Mist

    <h4>Chapter 236: Before the White Mist</h4>

    The middle-aged daoist departed gracefully, and the stream resumed its flow. Distant Wanderer stood there in silence for a long time.

    He did not understand the meaning behind the middle-aged daoist''sst words. But he understood that if a big shot like him wanted to do something, he had no way of stopping him, nor did he have the capability to do anything.

    Thinking back to the words spoken when he was invited by those people, Distant Wanderer smiled wistfully and left this ce. He had no intention of telling anyone about today''s events. But it was inevitable that he would feel somewhat mncholic.

    Returning to the area shrouded in white mist, an elderly man with a troubled expression approached him and asked with some confusion, "Where did Daoist Brother go?"

    Distant Wanderer shook his head and remained silent. He just asked, "Did anything happen?"

    Although the old man did not explicitly state the matter, his expression betrayed a lot. Distant Wanderer could naturally tell.

    "Many people died inside that white mist."

    The old man frowned and said softly, "Many people are unhappy about it."

    Distant Wanderer nced at the sky and suddenly realized that it was already nighttime. Countless stars adorned the sky, resembling bright eyes gazing down upon the earth.

    He withdrew his gaze and said calmly, "The previous rules were as such, life and death is the individual''s own responsibility. After everything was made clear, who can say anything about it?"

    "Although that''s the case, it''s obvious there will be some issues."

    The old man was also an itinerant cultivator. To ensure fairness and justice, the cultivators invited to oversee this ancient relic expedition were all independent cultivators. They had no affiliations with major sects, nor were they connected to the Great Liang Dynasty. The only connection they had was with each other.

    Distant Wanderer had initially believed in those statements, but thinking about what he had experienced, he furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you referring to?"

    The old man quickly said, "At first, it was the daoists from the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple and Evergreen Daoist Temple. But now, it seems like the situation has escted further, and many daoist sects are bing rather angry."

    Distant Wanderer raised an eyebrow and asked indifferently, "Daoist sects? Who dares toy hands on cultivators of the Dao society?"

    The old man did not speak and just smiled bitterly.

    Distant Wanderer suddenly thought of something and his expression became a little ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Quarrels were inevitable, whether amongmon people in the streets or among those big shots who were aplished in cultivation. Now, in front of the white mist, representatives from various sects had gathered and they had already started quarreling. As great cultivators of the foreignnds, each sect naturally possessed secret techniques to ascertain the life and death of their disciples. The deaths of the disciples from Ancient Pine Daoist Temple and Evergreen Daoist Temple within the ruins had cast a shadow over them. These two young daoists each belonged to a different lineage of Daoism and had always been enemies. Or should one say, they had always been in apetitive rtionship.

    The two lineages of Daoism, neither were convinced by the other. Even if the Great Peace Dao had gradually weakened over the years, it was still the case.

    So, the initial argument involved cultivators from both sides using each other. In their eyes, apart from their own Daoism lineage, the disciples from the other lineage were not considered good people.

    Initially, there was no concrete evidence for this. Both sides were merely exchanging some sarcastic remarks earlier. However, as the number of deceased Dao society disciples continued to rise, cultivators from the Longevity Dao and the Great Peace Dao lineages naturally developed suspicions. Human nature could not withstand too much spection. Soon, both sides tacitly acknowledged this as fact, and argued for a long time.

    Disciples from other sects also lost their lives inside the ruins. But when they saw the fierce arguments within the Dao society, they remained silent. They were puzzled because they could not understand who was killing the disciples of the Dao society.

    They naturally knew some things in their hearts. They had warned their respective disciples before entering the ancient ruin, telling them not to do those things.

    What were those things?

    Of course it was about not provoking the disciples of the Dao society.

    Regardless whether was it the Longevity Dao or Great Peace Dao, none of them should be provoked.

    There were so many cultivators in the world and many schools of thought. But, Daoism had always been one of the most important one.

    Among all cultivators, half of them came from Daoism.

    Somewhere further away, after the green-robed daoist returned to the Infatuation Daoist Temple, another person named Ning Gui came here. He had not stepped into the Nepenthe Realm and was just a Great Beyond cultivator. Normally, he handled mundane affairs for the Infatuation Daoist Temple. As the daoist leader of the Great Peace Dao lineage, the Myriad Heaven Pce naturally sent someone too. The daoist who came was called Mo Ying.

    Listening to themotion from a distance, both of them furrowed their brows slightly. As the true prominent figures present, they knew that arguing was futile.

    Daoist Ning Gui remained silent for a long time before taking the initiative to ask, "I heard that the venerable sage''s lifespan has nearly run out, and there''s very little time left before he passes."

    Although it was framed as a question, this sentence was more of a statement that was describing a simple fact.

    Every day, ordinary people would die in this world. Although cultivators lived longer lives, they, too, would eventually pass away.

    Even if the Myriad Heaven Pce was a major sect of Daoism, they were no exception either.

    There would definitely be cultivators who would die.

    But, some people were different, and everyone knew this.

    Mo Ying naturally knew what the Daoist Ninggui was thinking and understood that he was referring to that great sage.

    Great sages of Daoism were very rare existences. One could not find more than a few in the Myriad Heaven Pce too.

    "The venerable sage is in good healthy, he likely won''t pass away just yet."

    Daoist Mo Ying said with a slight smile, showing no abnormalities.

    Daoist Ning Gui said, "It''s good that the venerable sage has a sessor, but why didn''t the Saintesse today?"

    Daoist Mo Ying shook his head and said, "The Saintess has other matters to attend to. There''s no need for her to personallye for such matters."

    While the cultivators from the outside world knew that this ancient ruin was of great importance to them, everyone also understood that this was just the first attempt. To obtain meaningful results, they would likely need to spend more time researching it in the future.

    Daoist Ning Gui had made several attempts but did not receive the answers he sought. He did not get angry, as if he had expected this oue.

    Daoist Mo Ying gave him a few nces before saying seriously, "What do you think is happening in the white mist, Fellow Daoist?"

    Daoist Ning Gui looked at Daoist Mo Ying and fell silent for a moment before he said, "So many daoist disciples have been injured or killed. This shouldn''t have happened. But when we look at the foreignnds, who would dare make a move against the disciples of our Dao society? It''s likely that there''s something within that ruin that we are unaware of."

    "The information received earlier suggested that there was nothing in the periphery. The Sublime Bright Sect has spent countless hours exploring, there shouldn''t be any problems."

    Daoist Mo Ying said rather worriedly.

    Daoist Ning Gui sneered and said, "If this bunch of guys were useful, how could they let their own sect be taken over?"

    Daoist Mo Ying said, "Speaking of which, that Daoist Master Ironcloud has been the head of Sublime Bright Sect for a long time now. I imagine they must have found quite a few magic artifacts or treasures from the ancient ruin?"

    Daoist Ning Gui''s expression turned rather ugly. He gave Daoist Mo Ying a nce and said softly, "We arrived a bitte, but earlier, that Lord Warden Commander came."

    ].

    Although the Infatuation Daoist Temple held a revered position within the Dao society, and they also had a sage who arrived outside of the Sublime Bright Mountain back then, due to many reasons, they did not enter the Sublime Bright Mountain back then. They only sent a disciple, Yun Jianyue, into the mountain.

    In the end, Yun Jianyue was just a young daoist.

    "This time, the Great Liang Dynasty has gained a lot of benefits. It''s truly... hard to ept."

    Daoist Ning Gui furrowed his brows with great displeasure.

    However, this time, Daoist Mo Ying did not respond. Since the Myriad Willow Convention, the rtionship between the Myriad Heaven Pce and the Great Liang Dynasty had be somewhat delicate. There were still many voices of dissent on the mountain presently. It was difficult for him to say anything.

    That matter seemed to have been orchestrated by that venerable sage. But that old sage''s lifespan was alreadying to an end, could these things remain unchanged?

    Mo Ying was a little worried and his brows furrowed in distress.

    He greatly respected that old sage, but some matters were far from simple.

    Daoist Ning Gui took a look at him and was just about to speak when someone in the distance suddenly eximed in astonishment, "Qi Zhen is dead!"

 Chapter 237: Passing By One Grave After Another

    <h4>Chapter 237: Passing By One Grave After Another</h4>

    Upo<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8">n hearing the name Qi Zhen, both Daoist Mo Ying and Daoist Ning Gui fell silent. They exchanged a nce, their expressions turning serious.

    The two headed towards the white mist without any prior agreement. A group of people had already gathered there. Among them was a tall daoist holding an extinguished oilmp in his hand. His expression was rather ugly, and there was visible sadness in his eyes.

    The deaths of the young daoists from the Dao society earlier, while causing somemotion, had not been considered a major incident. However, the situation was different now because of the identity of the deceased.

    Qi Zhen was a disciple of the Auspicious Cloud Daoist Temple, a major sect within the Longevity Dao lineage, evenrger than the Sublime Bright Sect. Qi Zhen was also a genius listed on the Latent Dragon List. Among the daoist geniuses who entered the ruin, Qi Zhen might not match up to Song Changxi and Yun Jianyue, but he was certainly the number three figure. Such a genius should have been very hard to kill inside the ruin.

    In other words, Qi Zhen''s death likely involved some existence inside the ruin.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t the Sublime Bright Sect say that there were no dangers in the periphery?"

    That Daoist had an ugly expression. Although he did not name anyone, he was looking at Daoist Ning Gui.

    While the information from the Sublime Bright Sect had been as such, the one currently presiding over this was not a cultivator of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. However, since it had happened, as daoist disciples, this daoist thought of the Infatuation Daoist Temple right away.

    "Perhaps it''s because the periphery has been thoroughly explored by the Sublime Bright Sect, they didn''t see anything good, so they ventured deeper into the inner regions."

    Someone spoke up, trying to ease the situation for Daoist Ning Gui and the daoist who had spoken up.

    After all, no matter how sad or angry that daoist was at this moment, he should not have said anything to the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The daoist quickly returned to his senses and looked over here, his emotions calming down greatly.

    Only then, did Daoist Ning Gui say, "Since it was said before that those who enter should take responsibility for their own lives and deaths, that should be the way. Putting aside that it''s Qi Zhen, even if it were Yun Jianyue who died, my Infatuation Daoist Temple wouldn''t say anything either."

    Upon hearing the name Yun Jianyue, the crowd fell into a thoughtful silence. If that young genius really died inside, with only one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism left, it was likely that the Infatuation Daoist Temple would unleash its full force to tten the ruin.

    Hence, nobody took Daoist Ning Gui''s words seriously. Instead, someone asked, "Daoist Mo Ying, perhaps these young peopleck resilience and may linger inside for too long, which worries the Fellow Daoists a little as well."

    Although the person did not explicitly say it, the implied meaning in the words was already very clear.

    Daoist Mo Ying nced at Daoist Ning Gui, thetter also took a look at him. The two exchanged nces, the emotions in their eyes veryplicated.

    "Fellow Daoist Distant Wanderer?"

    After a moment, Daoist Ning Gui looked towards one side where Distant Wanderer had stood silently for a long time without uttering a word.

    He could not control the matters of various sects, and he did not know what was inside the ruin either. Therefore, when this all started, he did not speak at all. He was just very quiet, continuously so.

    Now, someone was looking at him, making him give an answer. He could not stay silent any longer and had to speak up.

    "I was invited by everyone to oversee the exploration of the ruin, and it was made clear before that after entering the ruin, life and death are one''s own responsibility. Whether they cane out alive is their business. If everyone still wants to follow the rules, then wait for it. If you don''t want to follow the rules, I''ll leave right now."

    ].

    Distant Wanderer''s voice was faint and somewhat powerless. He likely also understood that many things could not be changed just by his desire to change them.

    "What are we still waiting for? Those youngsters might have encountered some major problems right now. If we don''t do something, none of them may make it out."

    A cultivator spoke up, several of the young cultivators from his sect had already died. He had no particr desire for exploring the ruin now, he just did not want all the people from his sect to die inside. Therefore, his emotions were very agitated when he spoke.

    Distant Wanderer nced at him, wanting to say something. But in the end, he did not say anything.

    "Yes, it''s probably not suitable for those young people to be inside alone right now. We should go in and take a look!"

    "Take a look? Pardon me for being blunt, but what''s the difference between you entering and not entering, Fellow Daoists? Do you think you can still retain your cultivation after entering?"

    Distant Wanderer said calmly, "In truth, it won''t make a difference whether fellow daoists enter or not. You should handle the situation as it is."

    His words were the truth, even if everyone wanted to refute, they were unable to say anything too.

    Entering now would not guarantee that they could still possess their cultivation. If they could not retain their cultivation, what use would entering serve?

    Unless they had a way of taking care of the white mist and restoring their cultivation.

    More experienced?

    Actually, speaking of which, it was somewhatughable too. Most cultivators spent their days cultivating by themselves on the mountains, how would they have any so-called experience? They were not much different from the young cultivators.

    Daoist Ning Gui looked at everyone and did not say anything.

    Daoist Mo Ying said emotionally, "Since that''s the case, let''s wait a bit longer. I believe that there will be remarkable existences among the youngsters, it shouldn''t be to an extent where they can''t do anything inside."

    Everyone understood his meaning. At the end of the day, one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, Yun Jianyue, was still inside. As long as he was there, they believed that at least things would not be too dire.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue indeed felt rather terrible.

    Since entering this ruin, Yun Jianyue instantly felt rather ufortable. Ever since he began cultivating at a young age, he had been growing stronger year by year, feeling the power within him. This gave him a great sense of security. However, the moment he stepped into the white mist, he started to feel uneasy.

    This feeling was not great.

    What kind of feeling was this?

    Likely, it was the difort of strength temporarily leaving his body.

    No, it was fear.

    Why would he be scared?

 Chapter 238: Digging Graves

    <h4>Chapter 238: Digging Graves</h4>

    Just as Yun Jianyue continued to walk ahead, a young cultivator arrived. He had found a small, exquisitely crafted white jade hoe by the river. It was likely used to nt spirit herbs.

    When he found that herb hoe, the young cultivator did not think much of it. Although the herb hoe in his hand was exquisite, it was not a magic artifact and seemed to have no use. However, little did he know that as he walked over here with this herb hoe, he would see these rows of graves.

    Seeing these graves and looking at the herb hoe in his hand, the young cultivator could not help butugh with excitement. In his eyes, the herb hoe was a divine sign from heaven.

    "If heaven bestows upon me, and I don''t take it, it would be a sin!"

    The young cultivator chuckled and began doing something that Yun Jianyue would find shameful.

    Grave robbing.

    Grave robbing was often considered a disgraceful act. But sometimes, it still urred. This was because the word ''benefit'' often transcended human morality and led people to be intoxicated, unable to extricate themselves.

    The young cultivator started to dig graves extremely quickly. He swung the herb hoe in his hand with great speed, digging into those graves that had been untouched for many years.

    The soil on the graves was densely packed, making it very taxing to dig through. However, he was a cultivator after all. Even without his cultivation, he remained a cultivator, he was naturally stronger and possessed more endurance than an ordinary person. Furthermore, it was not easy to have encountered a ce like this. It naturally only heightened his excitement and his hoe swung extremely fast.

    Before long, he saw a ck coffin buried in the soil.

    The coffin was no ordinary object either, despite countless years, it showed no signs of decay and was still very intact.

    The young cultivator was very excited. This ancient ruin had existed for who knows how long, perhaps a thousand years. This coffin did not rot for a thousand years, it was naturally good stuff. In other words, since this coffin was a treasure, then what items could that cultivator buried in this coffin have brought into the coffin with him?

    The young cultivator''s eyes sparkled with excitement, but he had yet to open the coffin.

    A second cultivator came.

    This was also a young cultivator who stumbled upon this ce by chance. Hisplexion was somewhat pale, having spent a considerable time within this ancient ruin. He was struggling to hold on and his body was swaying precariously at this moment.

    But after seeing these graves, his eyes lit up too.

    The first young cultivator, who had been here initially, raised his head to look at the neer behind him with a somewhat indifferent emotion in his eyes when he heard themotion.

    The neer looked at him and said straightforwardly, "You won''t be able to finish digging by yourself."

    The first young cultivator thought about it and said, "You go over there."

    The neer nodded and asked, "Do you have any items?"

    The first young cultivator shook his head.

    Without anything, the neer took out a magic artifact and went to another area to start digging graves.

    Grave robbing was not a dignified endeavor, and neither of them had done it before. However, being cultivators, their learning ability was naturally greaterpared to ordinary people. It did not take them long to be proficient. Once they became familiarized, their pace naturally quickened.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, another cultivator arrived here.

    Then, even more cultivators came.

    Over a dozen cultivators came here.

    As if by unspoken agreement, they all chose a grave and began their excavation.

    They were not like Yun Jianyue and did not have his temperament. They could not resist the temptation presented by these ancient cultivators'' graves.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The cultivator who came here first had already dug up a grave and opened the coffin, seeing the scene inside.

    There was a set of white bones covered with tattered white cloth, appearing to be the legendary corpse burial shroud. However, after so many years, the corpse burial shroud had be damaged. The power of time was indeed mighty, and many people and objects could not withstand it.

    The young cultivator peered inside and saw several small, delicate magic artifacts beside the corpse burial shrouds. Among them was even a small bell that still faintly emitted a green light despite the passage of countless years.

    The power of time was naturally mighty. Some magic artifacts that were not of a high grade could not withstand the long years. But clearly, some magic artifacts could.

    The bell emitted a faint glow, looking special in its archaic simplicity. It exuded a distant aura, enough to prove this bell''s extraordinariness.

    The young cultivator reached out and picked up the bell, his eyes filled with excitement and joy that he could not conceal. The terrible emotions that grave robbing gave him had evaporated into thin air at this moment. He was immersed in delight. Plus, he had already lost his cultivation, how could he expect that another young cultivator quietly approached from behind at this moment.

    This person had a paleplexion and unsteady steps. At a nce, one could tell he could not hold on for much longer. If he still did not leave this ruin, he would probably never leave.

    However, after entering inside for so long, he did not find anything and did not gain anything either. If he left now, he would not be happy at all. To be precise, he would be unwilling.

    Hence, he made a bold decision.

    He pulled a short sword out of his bosom. This short sword gleamed with a cold light, it was a short sword that many cultivators would carry with them. It was normally used to cut spirit medicines and it was actually very useful.

    Of course, all swords and de weapons were best used for killing people.

    In just a moment, he came up behind the young cultivator and swiftly thrust the sword.

    The short sword touched the young cultivator''s lower back without any resistance. This was because the short sword was really very sharp, and also because that cultivator had lost his cultivation and could not detect anyone behind him, let alone have any qi to protect himself. Of course, the young cultivator had not noticed anyone behind him because his attention waspletely upied by the bell in front of him.

    Hence, he could not react and had no idea what was behind him.

    The short sword stabbed into his body, and the sword tip emerged from his chest.

    The young cultivator grimaced in pain and was about to cry out when he found his mouth and nose being tightly covered by someone.

    That seemingly frail cultivator suddenly summoned tremendous strength out of nowhere, firmly pressing his hand over the young cultivator''s mouth to stifle any sound.

    There was naturally more than one cultivator in this area, but the others were all diligently excavating graves at this moment. Why would anyone notice what was happening here?

    The pale-faced cultivator repeatedly pulled out and then thrust the short sword in, over and over again.

    Blood scattered like real flowers here, but there was nothing beautiful about it.

    This was a shameless sneak attack. If this had happened outside, this cultivator would undoubtedly be condemned. However, at this moment, no one noticed him, and no one discovered what he was doing. There was naturally no one who would use him.

    Even if someone had noticed, they probably would not have had the energy to care about him. Everyone had their own things to focus on. Grave robbing might be a dishonorable act, but who could resist it under these circumstances?

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    That young cultivator died just like that.

    A lot of his blood was spilled and most of it was spilled into that coffin.

    His eyes remained open. At such a time, describing him as ''not closing his eyes in death'' was incredibly fitting.

    His hand loosened and the bell in his hand fell down. Some air currents passed through the bell, producing faint sounds.

    When prominent figures died, the tolling of bells would often be used to announce the event.

    This was actually just a smaller bell.

    The other cultivator acted swiftly. He caught the descending bell and held it firmly. Then, in one smooth motion, he pushed the young cultivator''s body into the coffin.

    Afterpleting these actions, the cultivator did not stay, turning around to leave.

    His reaction was quick, as he did not want anyone to know what he had done.

    As long as he left swiftly enough, no one would know what he had done.

    He quickly concealed the bell within his bosom, failing to notice that the bell was already stained with blood.

    Fear flickered in his eyes but was soon overridden by excitement.

    There was some blood in the depths of his eyes.

    It was unclear whether it was from the killing or his own.

    The blood on his clothes was clearly from that cultivator.

    The corpse was still bleeding non-stop, quickly filling the bottom of the coffin. Inside the ck coffin, the blood looked ck.

    That tattered burial shroud was alreadypletely soaked in blood.

    It looked even stranger.

 Chapter 239: Terrible Things had Always Been Human Nature

    <h4>Chapter 239: Terrible Things had Always Been Human Nature</h4>

    What was strange was never things that had already happened, but the human heart.

    The cultivators continued to dig the graves in front of them, paying little attention to anything else.

    Indeed, when it came to digging graves, few would allow themselves to be distracted.

    So, no one noticed the grave that had been excavated over there.

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded out, full of excitement.

    However, this cry was cut off abruptly.

    The cultivator who shouted covered his mouth, silencing himself.

    His earlier outburst was just a momentarypse, but he quickly realized where he was and what he was doing. If he allowed himself to get so agitated, the others would definitely know about his discovery. If others knew that he found something good, that would be a terrible thing.

    Hence, he thought it through and shut his mouth. But in reality, it was still a little toote.

    There were already several people who lifted their heads and nced over here. But, there were also some of them who quickly went back to work, not to continue digging graves, but to grab something.

    The process of grave digging was like going to meet someone you had never seen before in an unknown ce. You had only corresponded with them through letters, so seeing them in person could bring disappointment, despair, or satisfaction - it was uncertain.

    However, since the person next door let out a joyful cry, it meant that the person he met was pretty good.

    Compared to the unknown, someone who already had the result and knew the good and bad, was naturally more attractive.

    So very soon, some people began to have ideas.

    The attack came swiftly. The cultivator who had made the earlier noise was unprepared and was quickly killed.

    Blood also flowed into the coffin, and the magic artifact he found was taken away by someone.

    Cultivators continued to arrive at this burial site. Although there were still countless graves to dig, it seemed like someone had found a shortcut.

    Perhaps some were already thinking, "If I kill all the cultivators who discover this ce, wouldn''t I be able to have everything to myself?"

    But one person could not aplish all that.

    Fortunately, many cultivators here were from the same lineage and more than one of them had gathered here.

    These people exchanged nces and then started to take action.

    Some noticed but did not say anything. Instead, they looked to their respectivepanions.

    Outside, they were respectable cultivators who had not done anything wrong. Of course, they did not want to do anything wrong now either. But if others intended to do bad things, would it not be reasonable to intervene and stop them?

    Of course it was reasonable.

    It was ultimately a good thing for there to be fewer people.

    Digging graves could be considered an effort to uncover the secrets of the ancient past. Intervening here to stop them from doing evil deeds might lead to some idents during the confrontation, but it was still reasonable.

    Who could say anything when it was all exined outside?

    Hence, a chaotic battle erupted here without warning.

    Perhaps, there had never been ack of signs.

    Cultivators from various sects began to act, each revealing their own magic artifacts. While they had lost their cultivation, their physical reaction speed and strength were far superior to ordinary people. Even a single punch could cause considerable difort if it struck an opponent.

    After just a moment, blood began to flow as this cemetery turned into their battleground.

    Amidst the drifting white mist, people were killing each other.

    No one spoke, everyone knew that such actions were wrong, but nobody cared.

    People fell one after another, and people kept dying.

    Among those disciples who died here, many were cultivators of Daoism, and those who killed them were also cultivators of Daoism.

    The cultivators in front of the white mist had been wondering who wasmitting the murders, but they could never have expected this oue.

    "Don''t kill me! I''m a disciple of the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple!"

    Someone who was forced into a desperate situation blurted out his sect in fear, hoping to stay alive. However, what arrived was far from favorable.

    Another person wielded their magic artifact and brought it down on their head. Then, he died.

    "So what if you''re from the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple? I''ve long had enough of you Longevity Dao folks..."

    The voice cut off abruptly again as someone behind him wielded a magic artifact and struck, sending him flying.

    The young daoist in gray daoist robes looked at him, his eyes filled with indifference, "I''ve long had enough of you Great Peace Dao folks too."

    It was well-known that the two lineages of Daoism did not get along. Both sides had been vying for the so-called legitimacy of Daoism for a long time. However, today''s events were not merely a result of this conflict.

    While it was part of the reason, it was not all of the reason.

    It was in fact just a trivial reason.

    But, killing people would definitely need a reason, not to convince others, but to convince oneself.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The cemetery had truly turned into a graveyard. Blood was flowing everywhere, and people kept copsing. Yet, no one seemed to notice that the blood was gradually seeping into the ground, disappearing into its depths.

    It was a very normal thing for blood to seep into the depths of the earth. But, the speed was abnormal.

    However, no one would notice it, because everyone was consumed by a murderous frenzy. Why would they pay attention to this?

    The white mist was still there, but at some unknown point, it had suddenly turned red.

    Blood-red.

    Most of the blood seeped into the earth, but a small portion slowly rose into the sky, fusing with the white mist.

    The white mist became a blood mist.

    This ce looked even more bizarre.

    But, the carnage did not stop.

    After some time, another figure arrived at the scene too. It was a young daoist with a slender body and an extraordinary temperament.

    It was Song Changxi.

    When he arrived here and saw this scene, his expression suddenly became ugly.

    "What are you guys doing?!"

    Song Changxi suddenly yelled out. Although he had lost his cultivation at this moment, he was full of confidence, and his voice was extremely loud too. In a brief moment, his voice managed to shake the minds of everyone present.

    All of them instantly became absentminded. Turning their heads one by one, they saw Song Changxi who appeared in the distance.

    "Senior Brother Song!"

    Someone eximed with joy. It was a young Longevity Dao disciple who felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing Song Changxi. However, as he realized what he was currently doing, he hung his head in shame.

    More people were silent. It was unclear what they were thinking.

    Song Changxi surveyed the surroundings. Seeing the excavated graves, his expression changed slightly and he opened his mouth to ask again, "What are you guys doing?!"

    Among the present cultivators, the majority were disciples of Daoism, with most belonging to the Longevity Dao lineage. Song Changxi held extremely high prestige among the younger generation. Even if they were not from the same sect, they shared amon lineage, so he naturally had the right to reprimand them.

    Therefore, those daoist disciples did not speak and just remained silent.

    However, Song Changxi could already guess what was happening based on the current scene.

    "None of your business!"

    Someone said, his voice extremely loud and rude.

    This person was not a daoist disciple. At this moment, he just looked at Song Changxi and said, "Do you think this is the outside world? That you''re still the proud son of heaven who stands high above the masses?"

    Song Changxi was publicly acknowledged as the most outstanding young genius apart from the Twin Pirs of Daoism. Countless people looked up to him normally, but likewise, there would also be conduct who were jealous. This suppressed jealousy would eventually erupt one day after being suppressed for too long. When such emotions erupted, consequences were often not a primary concern.

    "He''s the same as us now, he doesn''t have any cultivation. What''s there to be afraid of? If he dares to meddle, we..."

    He did not finish his words, but the meaning was very clear.

    As they heard this, many daoist disciples'' expressions revealed a trace of irritation. But upon closer scrutiny, their expressions might have contained other thoughts.

    Jealousy towards Song Changxi was not limited to disciples outside of Daoism, even within Daoism, not everyone held favorable sentiments towards this Song Changxi.

    Song Changxi looked at these cultivators whom he had never interacted before. Then, his gaze fell on the cultivator who had spoken and asked coldly, "What are you saying?"

    Since Song Changxi appeared here, he had been repeatedly asking, "What are you doing? What are you saying..."

    But his emotions had never been as turbulent as they were now.

    "You all were sent here to explore the ancient ruin, not just as a trial for you guys, but also to uncover the history of the world, to see if there are alternative cultivation methods in this valley. But what are you all doing? As disciples of major sects, highly respected individuals, you''re actually engaging in grave robbing. Doesn''t it disgust you?!"

    Song Changxi was genuinely angry. This matter would inevitably be known, and it would surely subject them to ridicule.

    Particrly since he had not seen any young cultivators from the Great Liang Dynasty here yet, he felt even more disappointed.

    They would be aughingstock for the Great Liang Dynasty, there was nothing worse than this.

    Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the daoist disciples became even more ashamed. But some remained indifferent: why can''t they do what others are doing?

    Song Changxi said in a solemn voice, "Disciples of my Daoism lineage, Longevity Dao, hereby stop all activities and follow me!"

    He could not control others, especially the other cultivators from different sects. If they did not want to listen to him, there was nothing he could do. But he did hold some prestige within the Dao society, and he naturally had his own reasons for saying so.

    He intended to use his prestige to do something.

    After a moment of silence, some cultivators stepped out of the crowd.

    In the southeast direction, there was also a daoist disciple who wanted to leave, but he was tugged by the sleeve by someone.

    That daoist disciple turned around to find it was his fellow sect disciple. He furrowed his brows slightly and asked, "What are you doing?"

    The daoist disciple remained silent for a moment before saying softly, "He''s not from the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Why do we have to listen to him?"

 Chapter 240: A Bunch of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 240: A Bunch of Ghosts</h4>

    Song Changxi came from a third-rate small sect. Among the younger generation of the Longevity Dao lineage, he was said to be the number three person, excluding from the Twin Pirs of Daoism. Hence, many disciples of Daoism could address him as Senior Brother Song. However, the sect behind him was not big, and it could not reach the level that would make people feel apprehension.

    Many daoist disciples present had far better backgrounds than him.

    In fact, when the daoist disciple spoke earlier, he did not attempt to conceal anything. Therefore, many people actually overheard him.

    It was seemingly an offhandedment, but it served as a wake-up call for many. Song Changxi was just a disciple from an ordinary sect. Even if he had some prestige, what could he really do?

    The atmosphere became somewhat strange. More urately, it became a little quiet.

    After all, he was not a disciple of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    If we don''t listen to you, what can you do?

    Can you retaliate when we go out?

    You don''t have cultivation in here, what can you do?

    This was likely the inner voices of many people at this moment.

    Prestige, in many cases, was not built on character, but established on strength. Without strength as a support, it was ultimately worthless.

    "But ultimately..."

    That daoist disciples was still somewhat hesitant.

    However, his junior disciple behind him quickly added, "Do you remember what Master said, Senior Brother?"

    Hearing those words, the daoist disciple was startled. He was the one responsible for this expedition on behalf of their sect. Before they entered the ruin, his Master had indeed instructed him. Recalling his Master''s weathered face and the hopeful expression he had, his expression changed several times. Finally, he nodded his head.

    He did not intend to continue any further.

    There were also many young cultivators who made such a choice.

    "What a busybody!"

    As a voice sounded out, it shattered the tranquility here. That person was not a daoist disciple, he naturally did not need to listen to what Song Changxi had to say. He merely said a sentence impatiently.

    A daoist disciple scolded angrily, "Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Senior Brother Song in this manner?!"

    "And who the hell are you? Do you think you''re his dog?!"

    Others also confronted with sarcasm and hostility.

    "What''s the matter? You bunch of bastards dare to provoke our Dao society?"

    "So what if you''re the Dao society? You''ve lost your cultivation, do you think you''re outside and can boss people around?"

    "Hmph, our Dao society doesn''t need you guys to judge. But for your actions today, you must die!"

    "Arrogant! Do you really think your Dao society is so great?"

    Arguments suddenly broke out and became more and more intense. Then, the fighting that had stopped was about to reignite again.

    Perhaps they had never thought of stopping, they just wanted an excuse to resume. After all, in no time, chaotic fighting had once again engulfed the area.

    Song Changxi watched this scene with a grim expression. He was just about to speak when a glint of cold light suddenly appeared in front of his face.

    He turned his head to look, his expression changing slightly.

    A figure had already arrived in front of him, and this person''s punch even generated a rushing wind sound.

    His physique was exceptionally robust, far beyond what an ordinary person couldpare to.

    Was this a martial artist?

    Song Changxi immediately thought of Chen Chao.

    Among everyone who had entered this ancient ruin, Chen Chao would obviously be the most powerful martial artist. His martial artist identity would give him a considerable advantage here. However, after a brief exchange with him, Song Changxi could determine that the person in front of him was not Chen Chao.

    He sidestepped the powerful punch with an imposing force. Then, he delivered a palm strike to the other party''s chest.

    Despitecking cultivation, this palm strike was still incredibly powerful. Those daoist disciples would likely have no chance of blocking it. Yet, the other party''s body only swayed for a moment and did not even take a step back.

    Song Changxi felt paining from his palm, and his expression became rather ugly.

    He did not have time to think about it as another person quickly made their move. This person wielded a magic sword, utilizing a daoist sword art. But they were not wearing daoist robes.

    Song Changxi''s heart sank. He naturally knew what this meant.

    It meant that within the Dao society, there were people who wanted him dead.

    He did not know if it was from the Longevity Dao lineage or the Great Peace Dao lineage, but regardless of the lineage, anyone taking action at this moment here clearly wanted him dead.

    Why?

    He only had this one question in his mind.

    Two people working together, they mighte from different factions, but their current goal was the same - to kill Song Changxi. But, if Song Changxi was so easy to kill, he would not be the number three person apart from the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    He dodged the sharp sword light and flicked his finger against the sword de. Then, he moved backward like a gentle breeze, effortlessly avoiding the joint assault of the two individuals.

    He casually took out a talisman, suspending it in mid-air. With a wave of his sleeve, countless golden threads burst forth from the talisman, spreading in all directions to create a cage-like existence, entrapping the two attackers within it.

    Losing cultivation did not mean that these geniuses had no other means.

    Some talismans did not need qi to activate at all, one only needed to take it out.

    Song Changxinded in the distance. But before he could steady himself, a palm strike aimed at his chest.

    Song Changxi furrowed his brows slightly and dodged the strike. Then, his eyes revealed a puzzled look.

    Could this be a death trap set up specifically for him?

    Song Changxi considered himself an upright individual who had never schemed against anyone. As a genius of Daoism, he normally received smiles from everyone around him. However, he had no idea what others were thinking in the dark.

    Taking a deep breath, Song Changxi faced this endless murderous scheme. He was not scared, just puzzled.

    What was going on with this world?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The battle continued, and Song Changxi''s current situation had be somewhat awkward, but it was not that dire.

    He could not have known that it was jealousy that drove these people to attack him. The feelings hidden in the deepest corner of their hearts had surfaced at this moment, seemingly triggered by the white mist. But in reality, it was not the mist''s doing; these emotions had always existed within them. The change in environment simply provided them with a reason to release these pent-up feelings, making them be frenzied.

    At this moment, they were not much different from wild beasts.

    The floating blood mist looked very bizarre, so when the young man arrived here, his first reaction was to wave his hand in disdain. However, he could not disperse the mist. He understood why, so he quickly gave up on this idea. Instead, he looked at the cultivators who were currently fighting from a distance. Then, he silently walked away.

    He naturally understood what had happened here. This so-called test of human nature might look gruesome here, but in his eyes, it was not particrly noteworthy. He had seen before human nature that was even more raw than here.

    In that great flood, when the refugees were starving, they would eat anything they could find - grass, roots, leaves...

    After these were all consumed, the refugees were no longer refugees.

    At that time, they were no longer fit to be called humans.

    They were just bipedal beasts.

    Chen Chao shook his head and quickly walked towards the distance, to cross this cemetery. Although he was also very interested this ce, where he really wanted to go at this very moment, was the ce he had been before.

    Unfortunately, he got lost.

    Back then, he had stumbled into that location by ident. Although he had tried his best to memorize the path, it was clear that he hadn''t seeded.

    Hence, he arrived here as well.

    He did not want to get involved with these cultivators, he just wanted to leave.

    But for some reason, he was still discovered.

    A talisman appeared in front of him, blocking his path.

    A daoist with bloodshot eyes shouted, "It''s that uncouth martial artist!"

    As he said, countless beams of light shot out from the talisman.

    Although the aura was not terrifying, Chen Chao''s body was currentlypletely empty, there was no trace of qi that existed.

    But, he still ran forward.

    The young daoist with bloodshot eyes was overflowing with madness. From digging up graves to killing people, and now, seeing Chen Chao, he was no longer capable of thinking. He just wanted to kill Chen Chao.

    But clearly, hecked his ability.

    Chen Chao arrived in front of him, dodging the weak talisman, and smashed his fist toward the daoist''s head.

    Cultivators would not temper their bodies, how could they withstand this punch?

    After Chen Chao threw a simple punch, he broke his neck. Then, he threw him far away.

    When he raised his head again, everyone was staring at him.

    Most of them had bloodshot eyes, not looking human.

    More like ghosts.

    Chen Chao looked at this group of people and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Want to kill me?"

    Without waiting for their response, he slowly drew the broken saber at his waist, took a deep breath, and said expressionlessly, "Come and try."

 Chapter 241: Tiger than Descended the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 241: Tiger than Descended the Mountain</h4>

    Before entering this ancient ruin, Chen Chao deliberately engaged in a fight with a qi refiner and defeated that qi refiner in the most unreasonable way possible.

    His thoughts at that time were actually very simple; preparing for what mighteter. His aim was to intimidate these cultivators, preventing them from harboring any ill intentions toward him within this ancient ruin. But clearly, this tactic had backfired. Chen Chao still failed topletely grasp the human heart.

    After entering this ruin, Chen Chao encountered ambushes more than once. Along the way, he had suffered more than one surprise attack. The first time was when the two daoists from the Ancient Pine Daoist Temple and the Evergreen Daoist Temple teamed up. Those two were swiftly dispatched by him. Subsequently, there had been repeated surprise attacks.

    For this martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty, those foreign cultivators might have looked down on him and even feared him outside, but inside this ce, it was obvious they had the same thought in mind. They believed that although martial artists had stronger physiquespared to the average cultivator because they tempered their bodies, if several people joined forces, they should have the strength to contend with him.

    Although the final oue had proven them wrong, people who made mistakes like these rarely got the chance to pass on their experiences and advice to those who were still alive.

    The cultivators here would not know how many people Chen Chao had killed, or what fate had befallen those who had previously wanted to kill him, even if the corpses were still present at that ce.

    "Even if he''s a martial artist, there''s only one person!"

    After a brief silence, someone finally spoke up after Chen Chao said that sentence. This person first nced disdainfully at the corpses on the ground, then shouted loudly, "Let''s attack together! No matter how strong he is, he''s still just one person!"

    A martial artist''s physique was unrivaled, and within this white mist, Chen Chao had a distinct advantage. Perhaps even if Yun Jianyue took action, he would not be his match either. However, as he had said, no matter what, Chen Chao was just one person. What could one person do?

    In the history preceding the Great Liang Dynasty, there had been countless wars between humans and demons. In the more distant past, a peerless martial artist had once appeared in that dynasty. He engaged in a great war against the demons in the North and slew countless demons, even several great demons. His might was so legendary that anyone who read about this period in history would be filled with a sense of gravity and tragedy.

    The peerless martial artist might have been incredibly powerful, but no matter how strong he was, he was still just one person. In the end, countless demons sacrificed their lives to make him stay on that battlefield forever.

    Even someone as amazing as that martial artist was met with death, aplished by overwhelming him with countless lives. Chen Chao was nothing more than a martial artist who had no cultivation right now. Who was to say that they could not overwhelm him to death?

    "Right, if we let this person live, it would be a disgrace to our cultivation world!"

    From killing qi refiners in Tianqing County, winning first ce in the Myriad Willow Convention, and causing so muchmotion on Sublime Bright Mountain, they had never had a good impression of Chen Chao. This young martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty had always been a thorn in their sides. But due to various reasons, even though they felt that Chen Chao deserved to die, they did not have the chance to kill him. But now, with this opportunity before them, no one would let him go.

    "Kill him!"

    Someone was very direct, his eyes red, and the weapon in his hand still stained with fresh blood. At this moment, the blood was still continuously dripping onto the ground and sttering on the ground.

    "Yes, kill him!"

    "He deserves to die!"

    "Kill him!"

    A cacophony of voices erupted and a strange atmosphere spread out. While their anger seemed justified, it was actually baseless.

    Chen Chao had done many things that embarrassed the qi refiners, so they were angry. Although many of them did not know Guo Xi and the others who were killed, they did not participate in the Myriad Willow Convention, and they had not been personally defeated by Chen Chao. They were not disciples of the Sublime Bright Sect either, but this did not stop their anger.

    But in reality, it was all unfounded.

    Because when Chen Chao started killing people first, it was because Guo Xi they all wanted to kill him. Later, he won first ce in the Myriad Willow Convention openly and aboveboard. Every person he wanted to kill had harbored murderous intent towards him first. As for the Sublime Bright Sect, it was a deep-seated hatred that had to be avenged.

    Now, after entering the white mist, Chen Chao had not rashly killed anyone. Regardless of who it was, they could not use him of anything. So, Chen Chao would not ept the idea of those who wanted to kill him.

    It made no sense.

    But many times, this world did not make sense.

    When reason was disregarded, a de became the best solution.

    Chen Chao tightened his grip on the saber in his hand and exhaled lightly. He looked towards Song Changxi who was standing in the distance and asked, "Do you also want to kill me?"

    Song Changxi raised his head and met Chen Chao''s gaze. He furrowed his brows slightly. Before Chen Chao appeared, he had been the one they wanted to kill.

    But now, their target had shifted to Chen Chao.

    During the martial examination, Chen Chao had said to Wei Xu by thekeside that if he spared Song Changxi that day, perhaps someday, Song Changxi would pay an even greater price.

    "If it''s just you and me, I would have a battle with you, life and death up to fate."

    Song Changxi looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "But now, I won''t take action. Consider it repaying the favor you showed me by sparing me at thekeside."

    Chen Chao smirked, "I''m afraid that''s too little repayment."

    Song Changxi listened to these words and fell silent for a long time. He felt that Chen Chao was right. Sparing him at thekeside had saved his life, and nothing he did now could fully repay that favor, unless he also saved Chen Chao''s life.

    That would be true reciprocity.

    But, Song Changxi could not do something like this.

    He was from the foreignnds, there were many things he needed to consider.

    So, he did not say anything. He turned and walked away into the distance, leaving without a word.

    Some cultivators watched Song Changxi leave, a hint of regret shing across their eyes. But at this moment, it was destined that no one would do anything. It was because there was no reason for anyone to act.

    Song Changxi had left.

    Someone moved.

    .

    A great battle had begun here.

    One cultivator rushed forward first. His figure was slightly different from the others, appearing more robust. Evidently, this cultivator had been tempering his physique when cultivating normally. In terms of physical toughness, he already surpassed most other cultivators.

    He led the charge, and several other cultivators behind him pinched the talismans in their hands, preparing to activate them.

    The cultivators who were further away grabbed their magic artifacts and rushed over here too.

    Chen Chao gripped his broken saber. Without hesitation, he swung his saber downwards towards that cultivator.

    Without cultivation, but relying on his powerful physique, Chen Chao''s strike was lightning-fast. In an instant, it shed down on the cultivator''s head. However, before it couldnd, the cultivator had conjured a palm-sized eight trigram mirror that appeared in front of him, blocking Chen Chao''s broken saber.

    The sharp de sliced across the surface of the eight trigram mirror, creating countless sparks.

    The burly cultivator felt an immense force pressing down on him. He gritted his teeth, and the meridians in both hands swelled as he attempted to withstand the strike.

    But as the saber descended, the eight trigram mirror cracked.

    The burly cultivator''s expression changed greatly. He never imagined that this broken saber would be so sharp. The eight trigram mirror in his hand had been meticulously crafted by his sect, a magic artifact that took countless hours to refine. Yet, it seemed as fragile as paper in front of this broken saber. This took himpletely by surprise.

    This broken saber of unknown origins was truly too bizarre.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with these details, the saber''s momentum had run out. When that burly cultivator was still in a daze, he delivered a punch towards the eight trigram mirror.

    Without the support of cultivation, the eight trigram mirror served no other purpose aside from being a little tougher.

    The punch shattered the eight trigram mirror, and the burly cultivator took a solid punch to the chest.

    Hisplexion turned pale as he staggered back several steps, feeling pain coursing through his internal organs.

    Chen Chao was expressionless as he threw another punch.

    With a loud thud, the opponent did not fly backward but was instead grabbed by the cor.

    Right at this moment, the talismans in the distance were activated.

    This area of blood mist was briefly illuminated by various dazzling lights.

    Chen Chao started running forward again, using the cultivator''s body as a shield.

    Countless lights fell onto that cultivator''s back.

    The pain made his face contort.

    But soon, all emotion was lost.

    Because he was dead.

    Chen Chao exerted a little force and threw the corpse out.

    Then, he charged into the crowd like a ferocious tiger descending the mountain and entering a flock of sheep.

 Chapter 242: Skeleton Army

    <h4>Chapter 242: Skeleton Army</h4>

    When Chen Chao entered the crowd, most of the cultivators'' first reaction was being dumbfounded.

    While they were stunned, Chen Chao had already made his move. The broken saber in his hand quickly swept across the chest of one of the cultivators, causing blood flowers to bloom.

    Regarding what would happen in the future, it actually did not need to be considered at all. How those foreign cultivators would think after leaving this ancient ruin was not important either. What needed to be done right now was simply to survive. It would be foolish to be constrained by other worries and end up dying here.

    Chen Chao''s fist smashed toward a cultivator who had reacted. The punchnded on the cultivator''s shoulder, immediately producing the sound of bones cracking. The cultivator naturally flew backward and fell into the midst of the crowd.

    It was not that Chen Chao was arrogant. These cultivators spent their days cultivating in their respective sects. Most of their thoughts and actions revolved around arduous cultivation. How could they have experienced realbat? They were alsopletely unfamiliar with life-and-death situations. It could be said that they did not know how to kill or engage inbat.

    How to achieve the greatest results with the least effort was something Chen Chao had been contemting during those past few years. These cultivators probably had never even considered such matters.

    So, when Chen Chao saw their reactions, it was like an adult looking at children.

    Chen Chao casually dragged a heavily injured cultivator over, cing him in front of himself. This action happened to allow the injured cultivator to absorb the heavy blows from other cultivators.

    The magic artifacts struck the cultivator''s head, causing blood to flow instantly.

    Chen Chao let go and that cultivator slumped down like a puddle of mud.

    He died in the hands of the other cultivators, but this would definitely be med on Chen Chao in the end.

    Chen Chao paid no heed and just evaded the close calls of attacks. He then grabbed that person''s wrist and exerted force. The wrist bone naturally snapped.

    That person winced in pain, but his other hand formed a fist and smashed toward Chen Chao''s head.

    Chen Chao extended his left hand and exchanged a punch with him. With a muffled groan, that person''s bones shattered. Some white bones poked through the flesh and blood, looking very miserable.

    "How could this be?" That person was somewhat dazed and even more puzzled, because he was a martial artist too.

    He normally tempered his body diligently. He knew he could not cultivate those daoist techniques and was also looked down upon within his sect. Therefore, he had always cultivated tirelessly, with the hope of advancing further someday. Even if not respected, others had to fear or be in awe of him.

    Because of this, he had been very confident in himself, thinking that even if he was inferior to this Great Liang Dynasty martial artist, he should not lose easily.

    But little did he expect that a simple exchange of punches would end in his defeat.

    Such a straightforward defeat.

    Disgust flickered in Chen Chao''s eyes. This was the first time he had clearly revealed his emotions.

    This emotion resembled what he had shown when he scolded those students by theke at the academy.

    Simrly martial artists, simrly looked down upon by those foreign cultivators, so why was he still working for those people?

    Chen Chao did not think too much. After throwing a punch out, his other hand gripped the broken saber and chopped his head off straightforwardly.

    Blood sttered,nding on many people''s faces.

    The scent of blood pervaded the air.

    Countless faces were stained with blood, but they paid no attention because their eyes had already turned red.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. After killing several people with lightning-means, he was rather surprised, because he did not see the results he desired..

    Those cultivators did not retreat, they did not even hesitate.

    They rushed towards him one after another.

    Chen Chao felt something was amiss.

    Human nature could be frenzied, but it was also cowardly.

    When people realized that what they wanted to do woulde at a great price, they would definitely develop fear. Once they started to fear, they would retreat.

    But the current situation was different. Suddenly, they all turned into fearless fanatics.

    Chen Chao noticed that their eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, making them look like a blood-red spider''s web.

    Something was off.

    Chen Chao kicked one of the cultivators away and began looking for an opportunity to withdraw.

    He was not that peerless martial artist and these cultivators were also not the demons.

    But it continued like this, his oue might be the same as that peerless martial artist - dying here, his flesh and blood being feasted upon.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Countless people were rushing towards Chen Chao, but nobody noticed that inside those coffins, the blood on the burial shrouds was gradually disappearing.

    Blood would not vanish out of the blue, it would only flow downward. The corpse burial shrouds were wrapped around dead bodies that had already turned into white bones. Presently, the white bones were stained in blood, and also absorbing the blood.

    Suddenly, in one of the coffins, a bony w abruptly shot up!

    Then, another one.

    After a moment, a skeleton sat up.

    The skeleton gazed into the distance, and within its skull, two eerie green glows flickered, resembling a pair of eyes from hell.

    A momentter, the skeleton stood up and walked out of the coffin.

    At the same time, inside countless graves, countless skeletons were climbing up. They all had a pair of eerie green light in their eyes, and they walked out of their coffins one after another.

    Even the graves that had not been excavated yet were splintering at this moment. Numerous cracks formed for no reason.

    Countless skeletons crawled out of these graves.

    Then, the entire cemetery began to tremble.

    Countless skeletons, wrapped in burial shrouds, emitted teeth-chattering cries at the same time!

    "JEEEEEE--"

    In the cemetery, the ground continued to split open, and things started emerging from it.

    Chen Chao was the first to notice this anomaly. Looking at this scene, his expression became much more solemn.

    He had never felt this afraid before, not even when facing those other cultivators.

    But at that moment, he really felt quite scared.

    The skeletons emitted an aura that was terrifying even to him.

    These were the corpses of countless ancient powerhouses. Although he did not know how they would behave now, he was certain that they were not normal.

    Soon, these things emerged.

    Like mushrooms after rain, one rusty war sword after another began to surface from the ground.

    These war swords were severely damaged, some could not even be called swords anymore, just pieces of metal. Despite that, a chilling aura spread out from here.

    The entire cemetery was teeming with this murderous aura.

    Countless skeletons virtually gripped the hilts of a war sword at the same time.

    The skeletons clung tightly to the war sword and slowly pulled them out.

    The sound of sword cries rang out.

    These sword cries were mournful, giving a feeling of great oppression to those who heard them.

    The cultivators watched this scene in a trance, their minds swaying.

    Chen Chao was the first to snap out of it. Without looking back, he began running into the distance.

 Chapter 243: Monument in the Cemetery

    <h4>Chapter 243: Monument in the Cemetery</h4>

    <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8">

    Countless skeletons gripped the war sword in their hands, standing solemnly in ce, all looking at the same spot.

    They did not speak, nor could they.

    The cemetery was eerily quiet.

    The cultivators stared nkly at the upright skeletons, looking at the war swords in their hands. For some inexplicable reason, they felt like these skeletons were a well-trained army. Perhaps in ancient times, the sects were not like the sects now, focused on recruiting disciples, but more like the secr dynasty of today, forming arge army.

    The bloody glow in the eyes of the cultivators did not fade. But at this moment, they merely looked at this skeletal army. It was unclear what they were thinking.

    After a moment, one skeleton stepped forward from the ranks, war sword in hand. It arrived in front of a cultivator, raised the war sword in its hand, and beheaded the cultivator with a single swing.

    The war sword which looked like it had decayed for countless years, appeared extraordinarily sharp at this moment. With a gentle swing, it severed the cultivator''s head.

    The head rolled on the ground like a round ball.

    Then, the skeleton emitted an extremely iprehensible sound. It was impossible to discern its meaning.

    That was when the people seemed to wake from a dream, snapping back to reality.

    "RUN!"

    A cultivator yelled out, turning around and running for the outskirts.

    But it was still a moment toote. The skeletons carried their war swords and advanced towards the crowd. The eerie green light in their eyes now seemed incredibly terrifying, like malevolent spirits from the abyss!

    The scene erupted into chaos. The skeletal army dispersed, carrying their war swords as they approached the cultivators, bringing with them the scent of death.

    Wind suddenly arose in the cemetery. It was bone-piercingly cold, as if it came from the deepest part of hell.

    A cultivator collided with the skeleton in front of him. In his panic, he quickly invoked a talisman. In an instant, the talisman in his hand ignited, conjuring a fire dragon out of thin air. The fire dragon roared towards the skeleton, engulfing it in a second. However, even though the mes had not yet extinguished, the skeleton emerged from the inferno.

    That talisman had no effect on it.

    A zing fire could burn people to death, but what if he was long dead?

    That skeleton walked out of the ze, then it raised the war sword that was still ming and chopped down towards that cultivator''s head.

    When the mes touched the cultivator''s body, it made a sizzling sound first. Then, there was the smell of burnt skin and hair which was very unpleasant.

    If you looked closely, you could even notice that there was some oiling out of that gap in the neck.

    When the skeleton army was killing people, some cultivators already crushed the various magic artifacts used to protect their lives, and fled toward the distance.

    But at that moment, as the skeleton standing in the middle suddenly thrust its war sword into the ground with force.

    A berserk aura suddenly surged out. At the boundary of the cemetery, there was a sudden tremor and a crack rapidly formed there. It swiftly expanded to encircle the entire cemetery. Then, within the crack, massive stone monuments emerged, rapidly ascending at a frenzied speed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao was the first to sense that something was amiss. When he was running towards the distance, the skeletons had not moved yet. However, without his cultivation, no matter how strong his physical body was, he could not run very fast. So, when he reached the boundary of the cemetery, the stone monuments had already emerged from the crack. Countless massive stone steles emerged from the underground, like tombstones?

    No wonder there were no tombstones on the graves before.

    Chen Chao did not have time to think much. He swung the broken saber in his hand towards the massive stone monument.

    He was not sure of the origin of this broken saber, but ever since the ck substance on it fell off, revealing the sword''s original sharpness, this broken saber had hardly fallen short in any shes with other magic artifacts. In fact, Chen Chao believed that this broken saber was even sharper than the flying swords of ordinary sword cultivators. When he saw Yu Xiyi''s Wild Grass, he even had the thought ofparing it with that flying sword.

    However, this time, when the broken saber collided with the stone monument, it did not leave any marks on it. With sparks flying, the webbing between Chen Chao''s thumb and index finger stung from the impact.

    Although it was a strike without cultivation, given the sharpness of this broken saber, the fact that it did not leave any marks on the stone monument was enough to illustrate the problem.

    Chen Chao watched helplessly as those stone monuments surged toward the sky.

    Without cultivation, he could not get out of this ce. Furthermore, he had a hunch that even if he could arrive on top of the stone monuments, there was probably no way to leave this ce at all.

    ".

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, his expression bing very ugly.

    Chen Chao suddenly turned around, a corroded war sword was already shing toward his head!

    The rust on the war sword even kept falling as it swung. Chen Chao already smelled the scent of decay.

    The smell of the air here was very unpleasant.

    Chen Chao raised the broken saber and shed with that war sword!

    There was no loud noise, only a series of rustling sounds as countless pieces of rust fell down!

    The falling rust was carried by the wind as it rushed towards Chen Chao!

    Chen Chao rolled up his sleeves and swept towards the rust. But his sleeves were soon torn apart, turning into strips of fabric.

    But fortunately, the broken saber did not lose this time. It actually pushed the war sword away.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate, taking a step forward and swinging his saber towards that skeleton''s head.

    The skull that was shimmering with an eerie green light turned around, but it still failed to avoid this attack.

    The broken saber cleaved through the skull from the middle. Then, the two faint green lights vanished, never to be seen again.

    After the skull was split open, that skeleton also scattered, turning into white bones that littered the ground.

    The decayed war sword also fell down, shattering on the ground, and turning into real rust.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and lowered his head to look at the hand holding his saber. The webbing between his thumb and index finger had already split open and blood was currently oozing out.

    When that sh earlier was executed, it seemed smooth, but in reality, he had exerted a tremendous amount of effort. In his current state without cultivation, he would likely die from exhaustion here if he could not leave this ce.

    The story about that peerless martial artist would definitely y out here. But this time, the only difference between Chen Chao and that peerless martial artist was that there would definitely be many people dying with him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tragic screams persisted and grew increasingly intense.

    Those cultivators were not Chen Chao, they did not have an unparalleled physique, nor a sharp broken saber. When facing these skeletons, they had few means of dealing with him.

    So, they quickly died.

    One miserable cry after another kept appearing here.

    And also kept fading away.

    This might not be a cemetery, but it was a real hell.

    Not all cultivators were defenseless, some from major sects possessed their sect''s secret techniques. They continually wielded magic artifacts with immense power that did not require the use of cultivation. In contrast, cultivators from smaller sects suffered greatly.

 Chapter 244: Still Somewhat Different

    <h4>Chapter 244: Still Somewhat Different</h4>

    <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8">

    Just as something major was happening in the cemetery, a middle-aged daoist silently entered the white mist.

    He was the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the number two figure in the Infatuation Daoist Temple, a true great sage of Daoism. There were very few cultivators with seniority higher than his, and even fewer with a higher cultivation realm. He was a true big shot of this world world. But even he furrowed his brows when he entered the white mist.

    The white mist was very strange.

    Ordinary cultivators who entered it would lose all their cultivation, bing ordinary mortals. When the Sublime Bright Sect discovered this ancient ruin, they sent many people in to investigate. Among those people included the previous Sublime Bright Sect Master. But even he would lose all his cultivation when he entered.

    When the middle-aged daoist entered, he immediately could not detect all the qi within his body. He had cultivated for many years, possessing a profound cultivation realm, and was well-versed in various daoist techniques. However, it seemed that there was no way to prevent this from happening.

    But he was not an ordinary cultivator.

    He quickly took out an oiled-paper umbre and opened it. As he did so, the surrounding white mist seemed to be suppressed by something, scattering in all directions, which was quite strange.

    When he held up this oiled-paper umbre, the middle-aged daoist felt much better.

    He walked into the white mist with an ordinary expression, as if he were just taking a leisurely stroll.

    But in reality, if someone were to see the oiled-paper umbre in his hand, they might experience a myriad ofplex emotions.

    As the leader of Daoism, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had a deep foundation. There were naturally countless world-shaking magic artifacts in the temple. The oiled-paper umbre in the hands of this daoist was one of them.

    The white mist that troubled countless cultivators seemed to temporarily yield before this oiled-paper umbre.

    "This might be an ancient formation, but where''s the formation eye?" The middle-aged daoist walked toward the depths of the white mist, speaking softly as he walked.

    The existence of the white mist had puzzled Sublime Bright Sect for many years, but in the eyes of this middle-aged daoist, it was as if he instantly understood the past and present of this white mist.

    This was the greatest difference between the Infatuation Daoist Temple and the Sublime Bright Sect.

    The middle-aged daoist held up the umbre and continued walking deeper into the white mist. Soon, he arrived at the edge of a cliff, overlooking a valley. In this valley, the white mist was even denser, making it hard for him to see clearly.

    "Not here."

    The mist in this area was thicker. Others might have mistaken it for the location of the formation eye. However, the middle-aged daoist was very clear that this was not.

    He turned and walked towards the distance. After an unknown amount of time, he arrived at another cliff.

    A scripture passage was engraved on that cliff. However, the characters were not the writing currently used in the world. The middle-aged daoist recalled the Sanskrit Buddhist scriptures he had read before and realized that it was not the same kind of characters. He also remembered many daoist scriptures he had read within the Infatuation Daoist Temple and concluded that it was not one of those writings either.

    The middle-aged daoist murmured, "Not here."

    After reaching this conclusion, the middle-aged daoist smiled slightly.

    ".

    A white sheet of paper floated in the air. He looked at the inscriptions on the cliff, and some cinnabar ink appeared in the air. He dipped his fingers in it and began drawing in the air. Soon, many characters appeared on the white paper, exactly matching the inscriptions on the cliff.

    Soon, the paper was full of words.

    The middle-aged daoist reached out and held the sheet of paper, then his figure disappeared with a sh.

    It turned out that within this white mist, he still possessed his cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    More and more cultivators died in the cemetery. Now, there were not many left.

    Those who remained were disciples of major sects, relying on the magic artifacts from their sects to persevere.

 Chapter 245: A Page in Front of the Corroded Sword

    <h4>Chapter 245: A Page in Front of the Corroded Sword</h4>

    <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8">

    Immortal cultivators did not use sabers, most of those who wielded sabers were likely martial artists. The most skilled saber user in the world was likely that Great General in the Northern Frontier, but he clearly would not appear here. The best saber user here was Chen Chao. This fact was known and epted by the cultivators, so when Chen Chao went to do what he had to, they chose to cooperate.

    Being proficient with a saber meant being proficient at killing, and Chen Chao was indeed the one among them who was best at killing.

    The broken saber was definitely one of the sharpest sabers in the world.

    As the saber descended, the hand gripping it remained steady.

    Chen Chao felt a hint of excitement. Even though he had no cultivation right now, he suddenly felt that this saber strike might be the most perfect one he had ever unleashed.

    If he still had his cultivation, he believed this strike could seriously injure a Great Beyond Realm cultivator.

    No one knew the cultivation level of the white skeleton before him.

    At this moment, it made no effort to dodge the strike, only raising its own sword.

    The war sword in its hand was no different from the other war swords held by the white skeletons. They were equally corroded. In fact, the war sword in its hand was even more corroded than theirs, looking like an old piece of iron, with the edge almost gone.

    However, when he raised the sword, he blocked the saber strike.

    There was no loud sh of weapons.

    As the saber and sword shed, rust gradually fell.

    But Chen Chao furrowed his brow, and his face turned pale once again.

    A force transmitted over from that iron sword, crushing toward him like a violent tide, battering his entire body.

    His upper garment suddenly shattered.

    Many holes appeared on the ck top, as if in an instant, Chen Chao had been shed by countless swords.

    Many tiny wounds began to appear on his body, and blood began seeping out uncontrobly.

    Chen Chao did not feel any sword qi, yet he inexplicably felt that the white skeleton before him should be a sword cultivator.

    Up to now, Chen Chao had only encountered three sword cultivators and fought with one of them.

    The female sword cultivator he met in the Divine Capital was his first time fighting with a sword cultivator.

    Yu Xiyi was the most powerful sword cultivator he had ever met.

    Now, this white skeleton might be the fourth.

    An unnatural flush suddenly appeared on Chen Chao''s face, and then a mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    The blood bloomed in the air like crimson flowers.

    However, Chen Chao did not retreat.

    The broken saber in his hand was still pressed against the corroded sword, but his other hand had clenched into a fist and was smashing toward the white skeleton''s skull.

    In the face of life and death, there was no holding back.

    The most effective means of killing the opponent as quickly as possible was the best method.

    However, not only did he have two hands, but the white skeleton also had them.

    As Chen Chao''s fist came crashing down, the white skeleton also spread open its palm, meeting the punch.

    Without any cultivation, Chen Chao''s punch was still as powerful and heavy, aimed at the white skeleton''s skull. However, in the end, itnded on its palm.

    When the fist and palm intersected, Chen Chao''s fist was grabbed firmly by it.

    Countless sharp edges surged out from the palm,nding on Chen Chao''s fist.

    Previously, when Chen Chao exchanged a punch with that martial artist, the martial artist''s fist shattered. Now, Chen Chao had exchanged a punch with the white skeleton, and Chen Chao''s fist also shattered.

    However, shattering and shattering could be different.

    Chen Chao''s fist shattered, but it was shattered by a sword.

    There was no sword intent or sword qi in that palm, but Chen Chao was certain that his fist had been shattered by a sword.

    He also confirmed that the white skeleton in front of him was a sword cultivator.

    There did not seem to be anything wrong with the appearance of his fist, but Chen Chao''s bones had shattered. Naturally, he could no longer clench it, so it spread open and came into contact with the bone ws of the white skeleton.

    This was a very strange and subtle scene.

    Chen Chao naturally knew that he was in great danger.

    Especially now.

    The fist was the end of his arm. When the fist shattered, what woulde next was his arm. After the arm shattered, what then?

    It would be his entire body.

    Chen Chao did not want to die, so he exerted force to retract his hand.

    The white skeleton did not tighten its grip on his hand and allowed him to pull it back. Upon closer inspection, there was even a hint of appreciation in its eyes.

    Perhaps it was because Chen Chao had shown no change in expression when his fist was broken.

    Although it was painful when his fist shattered, Chen Chao experienced far more excruciating pain every time he tempered his body.

    So, he did not react much.

    Chen Chao immediately pulled back his saber, but halfway through the motion, he swung it down again.

    The white skeleton held its sword and remained unmoved.

    The saber struck the sword, causing rust to fall. But the sword did not break, and it would not lose either.

    It certainly would not die.

    Thinking up to here, that white skeleton suddenly felt a bit mncholic.

    In reality, it had died a long time ago.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was a known fact that those vines could not trap the skeletons forever.

    So when the skeletons broke free, the cultivator who had used the vines let out a painful sigh. There was not much he could do, and that was all.

    He was not concerned about Chen Chao''s life or death but was more worried about when he himself would die.

    There was a hint of regret in his eyes at this moment, probably because he felt that after excavating the graves, he should have left immediately. As long as he left fast enough, nothing should have happened.

    Just like Song Changxi who had left earlier.

    The other cultivators'' methods had also failed, and many skeletons rushed towards Chen Chao. The pressure on them had lessened instead.

    If they could leave, they would probably choose to do so at the first opportunity without caring about Chen Chao''s life or death.

    But clearly, they could not leave.

    The massive stone monuments without inscriptions were very sturdy. They could not break them, and naturally could not climb them either, and certainly could not escape.

    They would die in the cemetery.

    Fortunately, it was a cemetery, so dying here was probably a great blessing amidst misfortune.

    However, no one was there to help dig graves and bury them.

    If possible, there were some coffins nearby.

    Thinking up to here, the cultivators felt a deep sense of despair. They remembered many things, especially the things they could not let go of.

    Even in the face of human nature at its worst, it probably was not as bad as it seemed right now.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword cultivators had always been proud, even deceased sword cultivators.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "In theory, this should be something between the two of us."

    He came to this realization and uttered these words to see how the white skeleton in front of him would react.

    The white skeleton indeed emitted a strange sound, causing the skeletons that were rushing over to stop in their tracks.

    It was a sword cultivator, even though it had already died, it was still proud.

    Chen Chao''s saber pressed down on the sword once again.

    Then, the webbing between his thumb and index finger split open again, and blood continued to flow.

    The white skeleton looked at him, the emotions in its eyes clear and straightforward.

    "You cannot defeat me."

    Chen Chao understood those emotions and did not refute it. He simply said, "I''ve killed many demons, and sometimes when they think they have the upper hand, they would say the same thing too. Often, when they say such things, they end up dying by my saber."

    The white skeleton grinned, though it made no sound.

    Chen Chao swung his saber once more.

    The white skeleton found this rather boring. Watching the falling rust, it decided not to waste any more time with this young man. So, it retracted its sword and thrust it forward.

    The iron sword was rusty now, and it was already dead, but the sword could still kill.

    He was prepared to kill this young man.

    The sword stabbed forward, creating some wind.

    But, it was blocked by that broken saber.

    Countless specks of rust fell, looking like dust.

    He looked at the broken saber and felt that it was somewhat familiar. But he could not recall where he had seen it before.

    After death, he had forgotten many things. If not for the fresh blood, he would never have briefly returned to the mortal realm.

 Chapter 246: A Grand Battle

    <h4>Chapter 246: A Grand Battle</h4>

    The page floated between the two of them, moving without any wind, like ripples spreading across the surface of ake.

    The paper made a rustling sound, which to Chen Chao, was the most beautiful sound; akin to celestial music.

    He unleashed one saber strike after another, not aiming to win, which was indeed difficult because he had no cultivation to deal with the white skeleton before him. From the very beginning, his goal was to provoke this white skeleton to take the initiative to attack him, whether by shing, chopping, or stabbing, as long as the skeleton made a move, that would be enough.

    The paper had already proven many things.

    When Yu Xiyi saw this page for the first time, he provoked it, only to be injured by the aura on the page.

    During the battle between Daoist Master Ironcloud and Lord Warden, in the most difficult moment, he thought of taking Chen Chao with him into the shadow of death. However, when he arrived in front of Chen Chao and his ready strikended on the page, it also gave him an answer.

    Daoist Master Ironcloud was severely injured as a result.

    The origin of this page was unknown even to Daoist Master Ironcloud. All he knew was that it was the hand-script of an ancient powerhouse. This powerhouse had left their aura within the handwriting, so this page turned into an extraordinary existence.

    This page came from this ancient ruin. Now that it encountered the white skeleton from the same ancient ruin, what kind of reaction would it have?

    There would be an answer soon.

    The corroded sword emitted a surging sword qi. The brilliance at the tip of the sword was extremely dazzling. The white skeleton probably sensed the extraordinary nature of that sheet of paper, but at this point, it was difficult to stop. Even if it could stop, it probably would not. That was the pride of a sword cultivator, whether in life or death.

    Hence, it unleashed its sword strike with all its power, delivering an attack with unparalleled killing power.

    Sword qi surged from the sword, and the corroded sword vibrated slightly. The sound of the sword cry was different from when it first appeared; it carried a joyful emotion.

    As the sword vibrated, rust continued to fall, like scattered sword qi.

    The sound of a sword cry sounded out between heaven and earth.

    The war swords in the hands of those skeletons simrly began to hum, creating harmony.

    It was difficult to determine the current realm of this white skeleton, but it was evident that many years ago, when it was still alive, it must have been an incredibly formidable sword cultivator.

    It might even have been a sword immortal!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Thousands of words could not fully describe it.

    The tip of the sword finallynded on the paper filled with golden characters.

    In an instant, countless golden lights burst forth, illuminating the entire cemetery.

    A brilliant radiance!

    The blood mist and the darkness seemed to be fully dispelled by this golden light at this moment.

    All filth was eliminated

    A terrifying aura emerged here, surging out from the page!

    The hand of the white skeleton gripping the sword tightened.

    In those two clusters of eerie green light, there was an excited emotion.

    Previously, when he saw this emotion in Chen Chao''s eyes, he could notprehend it. Later, he understood. Now, he had the same emotion in his eyes too. He was delighted.

    He was a sword cultivator, and what he desired most was to encounter an opponent and engage in a good battle.

    During his lifetime, he never encountered it, which had always been a regret. But who would have thought that after death, he would find one?

    Even if the so-called opponent was not a living thing either.

    How could he not be excited?

    There was another emotion within those two clusters of eerie green light, apart from excitement.

    It was desire.

    It was the sword''s desire, and also his.

    A torrential sword qi erupted, shaking the entire cemetery.

    Chen Chao was closest to the origin of the sword qi and felt it the most intensely. Hisplexion turned deathly pale.

    Such a terrifying sword qi was something he had never seen before. Among the sword cultivators he had encountered, Yue Xiyi had the highest level of sword cultivation. However, his sword qi could not even bepared to the one emanating from this white skeleton. The sword qi disyed by the white skeleton was just too overwhelming and terrifying.

    This was a sword immortal!

    Chen Chao could barely keep his eyes open. Through the sea of sword qi, it was as if he saw an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, dressed ordinarily too, sitting in front of him. An ordinary iron swordy horizontally across hisp.

    Perhaps this was how the white skeleton looked in life, unremarkable in appearance, without any sword immortal bearing.

    But perhaps he truly was a sword immortal.

    The power of a sword immortal was immense. They could crush many cultivators and could decide life and death with a single strike. However, it was evident that the sheet of paper before them, more precisely, the one who had written on that page, was not afraid of some sword immortal.

    The terrifying aura soon collided with the overwhelming and terrifying sword qi.

    The white mist in the entire tomb was torn apart, turning into streaks. This was a phenomenon created by the sword qi moving freely and rampantly through this ce. The terrifying auras were like a strong wind, directly dispersing the white mist.

    This was the encounter of two great powerhouses. Although neither of them was in their best condition, since they met, they could not avoid a battle.

    However, Daoist Master Ironcloud had already used his life to prove one result: if one could not transcend the Nepenthe Realm, one would not be able to defeat the existence on that page of paper.

    The entity who wrote this sheet of paper was definitely above the Nepenthe Realm. But how far above, no one knew.

    The overwhelming sword qi and the berserk aura collided, crashing throughout the cemetery. Even the cultivators in the distance felt tremendous pressure at this moment too. Many of them took out their magic artifacts to shield themselves. However, in the next moment, they heard strange sounds, as if something was being cut.

    Until someone''s robe was sliced open, and small wounds appeared on their bodies, did they realize that it was sword qi.

    The white skeleton''s attack did not target them, but the sword qi that overflowed was enough to injure these cultivators whocked cultivation.

    Someone turned to look at the tall stone monuments behind them and saw that even those stone monuments had numerous sword marks of varying depths.

    Chen Chao''s previous attempts with his saber could not leave the slightest mark, which was sufficient to indicate the toughness of these stone monuments. However, toughness was always rtive.

    As long as your saber or sword was sharp enough, even the toughest objects had the possibility of being cut.

    The sword qi represented the white skeleton''s many years of bitter cultivation.

    But, such wanton sword qi would anger that sheet of paper.

    A more surging and terrifying aura poured out of the page of paper, shattering the surrounding sword qi instantly, and then annihting them.

    The corroded sword trembled violently, and countless rust fell down. But, it was crushed before reaching the ground, turning into fine dust.

    The white skeleton watched this scene, lost in thought. His hand gripping the sword also began to tremble.

    Human bones were connected by flesh and blood, but when there were only white bones, they were held together by a delicate aura.

    At this moment, the aura was unstable, causing the two hand bones to move up and downically.

    It lookedical, but no one couldugh.

    Because at this moment, the sword qi and the terrifying aura from the page of paper reached a critical point. They intertwined countless times, and then tore each other apart here, releasing their frenzied energy in all directions.

    Like an avnche!

 Chapter 247: The Resistance of Ants

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Resistance of Ants</h4>

    A vast and terrifying aura emerged within this cemetery, pressing outward in all directions, raging wildly.

    Even the unbelievably huge and seemingly iparably sturdy stone monuments began to shake. After being struck by these terrifying auras, they could no longer hold on.

    When the cultivators saw this scene, they began to feel ecstatic.

    The stone monuments had blocked their way. Now that they were copsing, it meant they could finally leave this ce.

    However, no one could predict exactly when the stone monuments would fall and shatter.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao, being closest to the battlefield, naturally endured immense pain. Thankfully, the sheet of paper in front of him had already blocked the frenzied sword qi. Otherwise, he would likely have been torn apart by the frenzied and irascible sword qi, suffering an excruciating death.

    However, those skeletons were not as fortunate. In the midst of the sh between the two powerhouses, they became the first victims. The horrifying aura descended upon them and easily shredded their bodies.

    Several skeletons raised their war swords in an attempt to resist, but they could not put up a fight when facing the terrifying auras. Their war swords quickly snapped, and their entire bodies were turned into dust within the terrifying vortex.

    Chen Chao''splexion turned deathly pale as he sensed the auras between heaven and earth. He could not help but think that if this was the true sh of two powerhouses, it would likely tear through this cemetery in an instant.

    He had witnessed Nepenthe Realm powerhouses before.

    Butpared to such existences, they were really not on the same level.

    There was really an even more powerful realm above Nepenthe Realm!

    Were such existences extremely rare during ancient times, like the feather of a phoenix and horn of a Qilin, or were they actually as plentiful as oxen fur?

    Chen Chao became somewhat absentminded.

    However, the battle was already nearing its end.

    The white skeleton in front of him might have been a remarkable great sword immortal, or even surpassed the Nepenthe Realm, bing an even more formidable existence. Nevertheless, when facing the aura emanating from this page of paper, it was still at a disadvantage.

    The corroded sword failed to pierce the seemingly ordinary paper. The sword aura at its tip gradually weakened, and the sword light''s brilliance faded, bing exceedingly dim.

    Amidst the faint green glow in the white skeleton''s eyes, various emotions surfaced¡ªsome astonishment, some confusion, but more than anything, a sense of relief.

    When he was alive, he was a sword cultivator, and naturally proud. Regardless of who he faced, he would always desire to engage in a battle. However, could one guarantee victory every time?

    Since that was not possible, it was only natural that he would lose.

    The white skeleton shook its head. Even so, it did not want to admit defeat like this!

    The scattered sword qi between heaven and earth converged at this very moment, all gathering at the sword''s tip.

    This was its final struggle.

    The sheet of paper also sensed its opponent''s thoughts, so an even more powerful aura surged from it.

    This scene left Chen Chao bbergasted.

    If the previous evenly matched confrontation had made him feel that the owner of the paper and the white skeleton had simr cultivation realms, the aura surging out now proved that the owner of the page had not exerted their full power and that there was no such thing as being overpowered.

    It had yet to unleash its full power.

    By the time Chen Chao grasped this truth, the white skeleton understood it as well.

    This time, it truly understood.

    It understood that there was still a considerable gap between itself and the owner of that page.

    That pair of eerie green eyes seemed to turnx as if it remembered something.

    It had already unleashed its final strike. The oue was actually not important.

    Two terrifying auras collided here, then scattered in all directions. The towering stone monuments that were already on the verge of copse, were finally shattered by these terrifying auras. One after another, the stone monuments fell, sending clouds of dust everywhere.

    "Run!"

    The cultivators had been waiting for this opportunity all along, building up momentum to release it. Seeing the opportunity at this moment, they wasted no time.

    They ran for their lives desperately, not caring about anything else.

    Soon, the cultivators entered the dust clouds. If there were no idents, most of them would reach the exit of the ruins. They had no desire to explore further.

    A victor was also finally determined in the battle here.

    The sword qi that had gathered at the sword''s tip waspletely torn apart. The corroded sword shattered abruptly at this moment.

    First, the tip of the sword shattered, followed by the de, and finally, the hilt.

    The white skeleton was sent flying towards the distance.

    The terrifying aura remained the same as before, only determining the victor, not life and death!

    The white skeleton flew backward far away, and the terrifying aura that filled the sky gradually dissipated.

    However, Chen Chao gripped his broken saber once again and ran forward inrge strides.

    The white skeleton''s sword qi had dispersed, and it had no strength left to continue the fight. However, it would not die because the owner of that page had no intention of killing.

    Whether was it the initial encounter with Yu Xiyi, or with Daoist Master Ironcloud after that, they could not trigger this piece of paper''s killing intent. Regardless of their provocations, the page only responded but did not have any other intentions.

    But Chen Chao needed the white skeleton to die.

    It had nothing to do with grudges, it was just for his mind to be at ease.

    That said, there was a grudge too.

    The white skeleton had once tried to kill him, so he had to eliminate this hidden danger when the opportunity arose. That was the most important thing to do.

    The broken saber swung down towards the skull. This time, the white skeleton was somewhat angry. As a sword cultivator, losing to someone in a battle was not something to be angry about. However, after this battle, there was an ant that dared to attack him. That was what made him angry.

    So he raised his hand, wanting to block this strike.

    That bony w was deathly white, looking very scary.

    But, the broken saber sliced through its bony w and continued its descent.

    There was some puzzlement in that white skeleton''s eyes, then it quickly turned self-deprecating. After all the sword qi it had temporarily umted by relying on the blood was shattered by the page.

    How could he have any power left to fight with the young man in front of him?

    So the ant before his eyes was truly capable of biting him to death.

    He felt some vicissitudes of emotion, but mostly, he found it absurd.

    "Don''t think that this is absurd. There are many things in this world that you can''t imagine!"

    Chen Chao inexplicably said a sentence, perhaps having understood the meaning within those two clusters of eerie green.

    In the past, killing was just killing, and Chen Chao would not say a word more than necessary. But this time was different.

    "Even if you''ve died once already, I''ll make you die again!"

    As his words fell, a clear saber light immediately appeared.

    The broken saber shed onto the skull, producing a resounding and intense shing sound!

    Crack-

    The white skeleton''s body was of a different level of toughnesspared to other skeletons. This strike did not manage to split the skull open.

    The violent collision even made Chen Chao''s arm ache, and he almost lost his grip on the broken saber.

    The healed gash between his thumb and index finger ruptured once more.

    Those eerie green lights stared at him, conveying a message.

    "An ant is an ant. Before flying to the sky, it''s always an ant."

    Chen Chao paid no attention to it and just looked at him coldly. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth, inhaling arge amount of white mist. Between his mouth and nose, some other white mist seeped out. The white mist even carried golden threads.

    Seeing this scene, the white skeleton froze, feeling somewhat dazed and mostly puzzled.

    Chen Chao who temporarily acquired a trace of cultivation took a deep death.

    He swung his saber once more!

    Crack...

    A crack appeared on the skull.

    "How did you..."

    The white skeleton''s eyes disyed an extremely confused look.

    However, soon enough, the crack spread from the top of the skull, and then the entire skull split apart.

    With a loud bang, the skull shattered.

    The two eerie green lights rolled away in opposite directions and fell to the ground.

    Its emotions gradually faded, leaving nothing behind.

    The white skeleton also scattered on the ground, turning into individual bones.

    White bones that littered the ground.

    Chen Chao copsed.

    He looked around somewhat absent-mindedly at the white mist.

    The paper with countless golden words on it was blown by the wind and slowly drifted down,nding precisely on Chen Chao''s chest.

    Like an autumn leaf, appearing somewhat lonely.

    Chen Chao could not speak, he just felt rather tired. Then, he closed his eyes.

    But he still tightly gripped the broken saber in his hand.

 Chapter 248: The White Mist of the Past, the Imperial City in the Sea of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 248: The White Mist of the Past, the Imperial City in the Sea of Fire</h4>

    He closed his eyes, but instead of darkness, a towering ze shot to the sky. A grand city with red walls and green tiles suddenly appeared before his eyes, magnificent and resplendent. It was the most esteemed ce in the mortal realm, situated in thergest and mightiest city under the heavens, the imperial city of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    However, at this moment, the imperial city was aze, mes soaring into the sky, thick smoke billowing.

    The entire imperial city was on fire. If not controlled soon, it would undoubtedly turn the entire imperial city into a sea of mes.

    Countless pce attendants rushed about, shouting things like "fetch water" and the like.

    The esteemed great hall was already engulfed in mes. The young emperor sat before the great hall, looking at the attendants scurrying around, their faces filled with panic. It was unclear what he was thinking as he sat motionless. Despite the mes raging behind him, he remained unmoved.

    The young emperor was not considered handsome, but he possessed an air of regality between his brows. It was the spirit of the royal family, an innate nobility. However, upon closer inspection, one could discern some simrities between this young emperor and Chen Chao.

    Suddenly, an elderly eunuch approached him, his aged voice tinged with urgency and concern. "Your Majesty, the rebel army has arrived outside the city and is about to enter the city! Take advantage of the chaos in the pce now and leave, Your Majesty!"

    The elderly eunuch knelt before the young emperor, his face filled with worry. "This old ve owes a great debt to the deceased Crown Prince. I''m willing to escort Your Majesty out of the pce."

    Upon hearing the words ''deceased Crown Prince,'' the young emperor furrowed his brows slightly. Then, he shook his head.

    The elderly eunuch wore a troubled expression and was about to speak again when the young emperor asked, "Who do you think started this massive fire?"

    The elderly eunuch was stunned. He had already suspected that the cause of this great fire was this young emperor himself. However, now that he was asked, he became puzzled.

    The young emperor smiled and said, "Naturally, it was We who set it."

    The old eunuch remained silent but nced at the billowing smoke before his eyes, feeling a chill in his heart. The rebel army had already arrived outside the city. Starting such a massive fire to cause chaos, then killing a pce guard who resembled himself, dressing the corpse in emperor robes, and tossing him into the inferno might indeed be a clever ruse to deceive that Prince Fan. However, why did His Majesty push the empress as well as the young prince into the sea of mes as well? Was it merely to make that Prince Fan believe it?

    "Do you think that We are a heartless person?"

    The young emperor seemed tough, but there was no smile.

    "Your Majesty has always been benevolent, how could you be such?"

    The old eunuch no longer had any idea what this young emperor in front of him was thinking at this moment.

    "Grandfather had always been fond of Father back then, but Father died before Grandfather. Grandfather was grief-stricken, and that''s why he bypassed Our uncles and passed the throne to Us. However, how many years have We sat on the throne of emperor?" "Our ancestors'' legacy is lost, the kingdom that Grandfather gave Us is also lost. How can We have the face to drag out an ignorable existence? Back then, the founding emperor said that an emperor should die protecting his country. Although it''s not a suitable saying at this moment, it doesn''t matter, We have no face to live on in degradation. Our wife and child have passed on first, We will follow suit."

    The young emperor''s face was incredibly serene, devoid of any resentment. He looked at the old eunuch and suddenly asked, "Can you help Us pass a message to my fourth uncle?"

    The Prince Fan who had rose in rebellion was the fourth son of Emperor Lingzong, he was naturally his fourth uncle too.

    The old eunuch replied softly, "Please give yourmand, Your Majesty."

    The young emperor smiled, slowly rising, and said, "Then please tell Fourth Uncle that he seized Our throne today, how can he be sure that someone won''te to seize his throne someday?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young emperor rose and walked toward the sea of mes. The old eunuch turned and left, carrying the young emperor''s final decree.

    The young emperor walked toward the inferno step by step, his pace unhurried. After walking some distance, he felt the heat enveloping his entire body. He turned his head slowly, looking at a woman in the crowd who was carrying a child. After a brief silence, he said, "Take him away."

    "Just a bastard child, does he need to die?"

    His words were calm, and it was unclear what he was thinking.

    The young emperor shook his head and said nothing more. He just continued walking silently into the sea of mes.

    Soon, he stepped into the ze, and his emperor robe began to burn, casting a different kind of firelight.

    The woman watched this scene, her mind in a daze. It took her a long time before she lowered her head to look at the child in her arms, her eyes full of tender love.

    And also reluctance.

    That child was Chen Chao.

    At that time, he had no understanding of the emotions in his mother''s eyes, but now he understood.

    Ever since his mother married the deceased Crown Prince, who was also his father, she had considered herself a part of that household. Naturally, she regarded the young emperor as her son too. However, neither the young emperor, nor that deceased Crown Prince''s principal wife, nor the current queen, had ever treated her and her son as part of the family.

    So now, she was still willing to die as a member of the family, but she did not want her son to die with her too.

    Looking at his mother, Chen Chao suddenly felt like crying. For many years afterward, he hardly remembered these events, all the way until that day.

    He was forced to enter the white mist and stumbled upon a ce he did not recognize, where he saw the crystal clear coffin.

    And inside that coffin...

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    That was a scene he would frequently dream of during those past few years.

    At the end of a path paved with white jade, there was a crystal clear coffin. The coffin''s surroundings were engraved with cryptic characters, while inside the coffiny a young girl.

    In the dreams, Chen Chao had his own consciousness and could make many choices. However, no matter what he did, as soon as he attempted to look into the eyes of the girl, he would see an incredibly bright and scorching fireball.

    Whenever this happened, he would definitely startle awake.

    The first time, which was also the one and only time that he truly saw that fireball, Chen Chao felt like something deep within him had been unlocked. It was as if he suddenly remembered everything from his childhood, everything he had experienced, as if it had been kept a secret by someone. It was like a letter that was opened up by him.

    He could remember the affection in the eyes of the kind-hearted man who used to watch over him when he was a child. He could also recall the indifference and disdain in the eyes of that older brother.

    He asked his mother to take him away, not out of kindness, but because he felt that, as a bastard child, he did not have the qualifications.

    The scenes in Chen Chao''s mind continued to change. Eventually, he found himself in front of that coffin once more.

    Looking at the crystal clear coffin, Chen Chao fell into a long silence. Then, he bent down to look at the girl inside the coffin.

    The girl was indistinct inside the coffin, he could not see clearly at all.

    Only when he looked into her eyes.

    Chen Chao''s gaze kept moving upward until it finallynded on the girl''s face.

    He still could not see her face clearly, but he did not want to look at that face either.

    What he wanted to see was that pair of eyes.

    Chen Chao looked down.

    It appeared!

    That incredibly bright and scorching fireball!

    It appeared!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao''s eyes suddenly snapped open and he sat up.

    He was drenched in sweat.

    He looked somewhat nkly at the sheet of paper that had slid from his chest.

    Reaching out to pick it up, he put it away again.

    Chen Chao then lowered his head to look at the broken saber in his hand.

    It felt like he had just had a very long dream.

    But it was not a dream, it was something that had happened, he just remembered it.

    Returning to his senses, Chen Chao slowly got to his feet and looked around him.

    The skeletal army hadpletely vanished, leaving only bones and corpses scattered around. Many of the cultivators had died.

    Further away, in the direction of the fissure, the tall stone monuments had copsed into ruins.

    The surviving cultivators had already left.

    Chen Chao walked toward the distance. He still had a ce to go.

    The secrets he wanted to uncover remained unknown.

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 249: Places in the Mist

    <h4>Chapter 249: ces in the Mist</h4>

    Distant Wanderer had been in the white mist all along, but his days were not too pleasant. With the deaths of many cultivators, many sect''s cultivators could not restrain themselves any longer and wanted to go inside to see what had really happened.

    Listening to the mor, the Distant Wanderer frowned.

    An old man came up to Distant Wanderer and lowered his voice, saying, "It seems like we can''t contain the situation anymore. What do you think, Brother Daoist?"

    Distant Wanderer was invited to preside over this major event, but in reality, he was just a puppet. His words had no real weight in the face of such an important matter. Perhaps he could have held his ground before, but now, even he felt a bit shaken.

    He thought about that Chief Enforcer from the Infatuation Daoist Temple he had met earlier, that daoist sage had already entered the mountains. Though his whereabouts were still unknown, it was likely that he had already entered the ruin.

    Thinking about it, Distant Wanderer took the initiative and walked over. Daoist Ning Gui and Daoist Mo Ying were standing there, watching themotion. These two had a calm demeanor and naturally did not get involved.

    Seeing Distant Wanderer approach, Daoist Ning Gui spoke first, "You''ve worked hard, Fellow Daoist Distant Wanderer."

    Although the Infatuation Daoist Temple was the number one sect of Daoism, they were not always arrogant, domineering, and reasonable.

    Daoist Mo Ying also had a hint of regret on his face, but it was unclear if it was genuine.

    Distant Wanderer got straight to the point, "Gentlemen, what do you think at the moment? There have been many casualties inside, and it''s likely that some unknown event has really urred. Fellow cultivators from various sects are understandably concerned."

    Daoist Ning Gui smiled and said, "May I ask, Fellow Daoist, if the Myriad Heaven Pce sends cultivators in, how many people can maintain their cultivation?

    Simrly from a major sect of Daoism, Daoist Ning Gui naturally knew that ces like the Myriad Heaven Pce definitely had some magic artifacts that allows cultivators to maintain their cultivation after entering the ruin. But, most of these items were their sects'' treasures, there would not be too many. It was also hard to say whether the Myriad Heaven Pce had already bestowed them upon their sect disciples.

    Send a Nepenthe Realm in? Or have a Great Beyond Realm enter?

    What happened inside, could it be resolved or not, these were all questions.

    Daoist Mo Ying said after a moment of silence. "They are all disciples of our sects, we need answers about what happened inside."

    Daoist Ning Gui said, "Entering now, it''s hard to say where exactly in the ruin the problem lies."

    The white mist was truly bizarre. Many secret techniques could not be used inside. Apart from blocking their cultivation, many other things seemed to be blocked as well. For example, they could not establish connections with their disciples through the magic artifacts they had previously ced on them. It was as if these artifacts had lost their function within the mist.

    Distant Wanderer remained silent, and it seemed that while the two daoists'' attitudes appeared to be aligned, they had not actually provided any concrete solutions or decisions.

    "Fellow Distant Wanderer, we need to take another look at some things. As for the concerns of the other fellow daoists, we naturally understand them too."

    Daoist Ning Gui wanted to speak, but swallowed the words back with some difficulty.

    Daoist Mo Ying did not say a word.

    Distant Wanderer did not say anything, he already understood the two people''s concerns.

    However, Distant Wanderer also really wanted to know what had happened inside.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The stone monuments around the cemetery had copsed, turning into ruins. Inside, there were corpses everywhere, and the ground was littered with white bones. This ce truly resembled a real hell.

    Fortunately, some cultivators had managed to escape from here, not all of them perishing within.

    The middle-aged daoist holding the oiled-paper umbre arrived gracefully. When he arrived at the periphery of the cemetery, the face beneath the umbre did not show any expression. He arrived before the copsed stone monuments, reached his hand out, and ran his hand over the fallen stone monuments without finding anything peculiar. Disappointed, he shook his head. After entering this ruin, he traveled to many ces but gained little. Appearing here at this moment, he also sensed something different about this ce.

    He quickly entered the cemetery and saw the corpses and white bones littered all over the ground.

    Judging from their attire, he knew that most of the corpses were disciples of the daoist sects.

    When he looked at the exhumed graves again, he knew what had transpired here. As a great sage of Daoism, he had a keen insight into the human heart.

    The middle-aged daoist had cultivated for many years, reaching a profound cultivation realm. He was no longer emotionally affected by such things. Hence, after a quick nce, the middle-aged daoist withdrew his gaze and looked into the distance with a calm expression. Extending his finger, a slight breeze swept through his fingertips and settled somewhere.

    The middle-aged daoist said softly, "A great battle took ce here."

    With his cultivation realm, although he could not fully discern what had happened earlier, he knew that two individuals had shed here.

    "Was it a sword immortal?"

    The middle-aged daoist frowned slightly. He sensed the remnant sword qi in the air, but it was very feeble.

    "He lost."

    The middle-aged daoist quickly arrived at a conclusion and chuckled to himself about the conclusion he had reached. When a sword cultivator reached Nepenthe Realm, they could be called sword immortals, equivalent to the title of a daoist great sage. If they advanced further, they could add the word "great" in front.

    In the current world, great sword immortals were exceptionally rare. There were probably only two or three throughout the entire world. So, the middle-aged daoist did not feel this sword immortal was of the great sword immortal caliber.

    If it was really a great sword immortal, even he would not have the confidence to defeat him either.

    Such an sword immortal was too terrifying.

    In this hundred years, the world had not seen the likes of a great sword immortal.

    It was unknown if the leader of the Sword Sect who had not shown his face for a long time was at this cultivation realm.

    "As for the other aura, it''s too unfamiliar. It doesn''t resemble any known cultivation style in the world. Who could it be?"

    Inside the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he had perused daoist scriptures, learning about many things. He more or less had dabbled in all the cultivation styles in the world. Although he could not im to be an expert in all of them, he was certainly well-versed enough to tell.

    The middle-aged daoist stood before that pile of white bones, sensing the fading remnant auras, and contemting many things.

    In the end, he could not draw any conclusions. He just shook his head and bent down to pick up the skull that had been split in two.

    Looking at the crack on it, the middle-aged daoist smiled.

    In the next second, his figure flickered and disappeared once again.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue continued walking forward without stopping when he passed the cemetery. Therefore, he was not affected when the skeletons appeared in the cemetery. By that time, he had already arrived at a further location. The small river did not have an end, so he kept walking along the small river.

    After an unknown duration, he finally arrived at the end of the wilderness. This was already very deep into the ruin.

    The small river cascaded down from here, forming a tiny waterfall. A valleyy ahead of him.

    Listening to the sound of the water, Yun Jianyue suddenly felt a trace of qu awakening within his body.

    In the depths of the ruin, this ce did not seem to suppress cultivation realm as heavily?

    Yun Jianyue frowned slightly, finding this discovery somewhat surprising.

 Chapter 250: Flowers Under the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 250: Flowers Under the Moonlight</h4>

    After entering the ruin, the cultivation realms of all cultivators were suppressed. Everyone struggled to progress inside. A significant portion of them relied on various medicinal pills just to keep going.

    However, who could have imagined that the deeper one ventured into the ruin, the more the white mist that suppressed cultivation seemed to be losing its effect?

    Yun Jianyue stood on the cliff, looking at the bottom of the valley, thinking about many things.

    He had managed toe all the way here from the outskirts of the ruin. Could it be that the initial cultivators from the Sublime Bright Sect failed to obtain this information? One had to know, he did not encounter any danger along the way. Therefore, the disciples from the Sublime Bright Sect should have no problems arriving here as well. Since that was the case, why did no information transmit out?

    After Daoist Master Ironcloud''s death, the Sublime Bright Sect was in a state of panic, and they did not dare to conceal anything at all. Especially since he was from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he should know everything.

    Yet, he had not heard any information like this.

    With this in mind, Yun Jianyue shook his head. There must have been some problem. If it was not rted to the Sublime Bright Sect, then it was likely a problem with this ancient ruin itself. However, he leaned more towards this ruin being the issue.

    Perhaps this ruin operated on a certain cycle, where at a certain time, the white mist would gradually weaken? Or maybe no cultivator had ever reached this ce.

    Yun Jianyue thought for a long time but ultimately could note to a conclusion. Nevertheless, he did not dwell on it. He had alreadye this far, and already done so much, since there were many things that he could not find an answer to, it was better to let nature take its course.

    He took a look at the bottom of the valley, not entirely sure what he was thinking. Then, he walked along the cliff edge, as if searching for a path that would lead him to the bottom of the valley.

    After walking for an unknown period, he did indeed find a steep mountain path. It was so steep that an ordinary person attempting to descend here would likely fall off the cliff and meet an unfortunate end.

    But Yun Jianyue was no ordinary person.

    He continued to descend along the mountain path, noticing a thickyer of moss covering the ground. This made him feel rather emotional, likely because he felt that no one had been here for many years.

    But, he soon became somewhat dazed.

    Suddenly, his expression became very solemn.

    Because he discovered something very important, which was that the moss here was green.

    This was something very normal outside, no one would care. But, it was different here. In fact, it was very special.

    Because along the way, the feeling that this ancient ruin gave people was gloominess and darkness. How could there be such a bright color?

    Green moss could be seen everywhere outside, in this ce, it represented vitality.

    This was incongruent with the rest of the ancient ruin. This abnormality made Yun Jianyue fall into silence, thinking about many things.

    There were too many abnormalities, it must represent something.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao left the cemetery and also traveled along the river. It was just that after walking more than halfway, he did not arrive at the cliff. He changed direction, heading southeast. While walking, he threw medicinal pills into his mouth one by one, chewing them carefully. He wanted to fully utilize their medicinal effects.

    He had naturally finished his own bottle long ago. However, so many cultivators had died and there were still so many medicinal pills that remained, he was not going to let them go to waste. If it were not for the fact that other magic artifacts and whatnot were very troublesome to bring away, Chen Chao might have taken those magic artifacts away as well.

    As Chen Chao continued forward, he was actually quite confused himself too. Initially, he had stumbled into that ce within the white mist by ident. Although he had tried to memorize some things when he left, the ancient ruin was really too vast, it was difficult for him to find that ce again.

    But the only thing he was certain of was that this ce was definitely deep within the ruin. The identity of the young girl was definitely not simple as well.

    However, finding her again would be a very challenging task.

    Chen Chao walked aimlessly, unsure of how far he had walked. Suddenly, he thought of something. He raised his head, looked ahead, and began exhaling.

    Within the body of a cultivator, there was the concept of old and new qi. When the old qi was depleted, new qi would naturally be born. However, during this transition, a cultivator would often be at their weakest. Chen Chao had used this timing to his advantage in battles several times, defeating many people. But at this moment, he was not exhaling for a qi transition, it was for another purpose.

    There was some white mist in the breath he exhaled.

    Within the white mist were traces of gold.

    Chen Chao had always had many secrets, from his identity at the very start, to why he was able to cultivate, to why he could cultivate so quickly. These were all secrets.

    This white mist was the secret.

    Countless people had entered the white mist, but none of them had gained any benefits. After spending a certain amount of time inside, they would inevitably suffer severe injuries. The young men who had died on Sublime Bright Mountain or within this ruin was clear evidence. The white mist had brought them only terror and misery, without any positive effects.

    But Chen Chao was different, after he entered the white mist, he learned a daoist technique from that crystal clear coffin.

    Whether it was a daoist technique or not, even Chen Chao himself could not determine. Apart from being able to reduce pain when he tempered his body, he had not yet discovered any other effects of this white mist. But in reality, he was certain that the white mist had other uses.

    Otherwise, that final skeleton sword immortal would not have been so shocked when he saw the white mist.

    In fact, Chen Chao had noticed the anomaly of the white mist back then. Upon careful reflection, he realized that aside from the white mist within his own body, there could not be any other exnation.

    The white mist drifting in the world was different from the white mist inside his body, but they were intricately connected.

    In that case, why not follow the guidance of the white mist to find the young girl?

    Chen Chao realized this and forced the white mist out of his body. It exhaled from his mouth and nose, interwoven with golden threads, and then it left his mouth and nose, and drifted slowly in front of Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao had no cultivation base, so he could not control the white mist, he could only watch.

    The cloud of white mist slowly floated, resembling falling leaves in the wind.

    This scene involuntarily made him recall the sheet of paper from before.

    The disciples of the Sublime Bright Sect had explored this ce for many years, and perhaps that page was the most significant discovery. Except, it was kept secret from the other disciples. It was only in the hands of Daoist Master Ironcloud who studied it carefully.

    Chen Chao remembered that year.

    That year, he left the ce where the coffin was located, and ran outside without any knowledge of where the exit might be. In the end, in his frantic running, he stumbled upon a set of bones and discovered a key and a final letter next to the corpse.

    That was the fury of a dead man. He had only sought revenge and had not harbored any thoughts about the sect he had cultivated in for many years. That was why the Sublime Bright Sect had to move its location elsewhere, it was primarily because of that previous sect master.

    He was a wicked man who spared no means for his own goals.

    Butter, Chen Chao found a letter from a good person who shared the same goal as that previous sect master. However, he simply believed that the Sublime Bright Sect was too evil and should not continue to exist.

    Chen Chao regained hisposure and thought that matters of good and evil were never that simple; it was not just ck and white.

    Just as he returned to his senses, the cloud of white mist began drifting off into the distance, still resembling falling leaves. But at this moment, the falling leaves had a trajectory.

    The cloud of white mist floated off into the distance and Chen Chao followed along. He held onto the broken saber, thinking about how even this broken saber had been picked up randomly by the roadside.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue descended the mountain path before he finally reached the valley. Here, he saw lush trees, some of them sorge that several people needed to surround it to embrace it. This meant that they had lived for countless years.

    Unfortunately, these trees were ordinary and not spirit medicines. Otherwise, given their age, even the mostmon spirit medicines would have be a rare top-grade item.

    Sadly, there was none.

    Yun Jianyue continued forward through the woods and arrived before ake.

    Theke was extremelyrge, the surface shimmering beautifully with light.

    Along theke''s shore, there was a patch of reed beds. The reeds swayed with the wind, making it even more picturesque.

    Standing there, Yun Jianyue looked at the beautiful scene, thinking of the woman who was like a blooming flower when she smiled, and he could not help but smile himself.

    He noticed a white flower by thekeside.

    It was an ordinary yet unusual white flower.

    Ordinary because it grew by theke and was not a spirit medicine, it had nothing particrly special about it.

    Unusual because this white flower was growing by thekeside, but it should not exist in the current era.

    Yun Jianyue had read many records in the Infatuation Daoist Temple and had read a book about flowers. It documented every flower in the world, yet this white flower was not among them.

    He did not know what this flower was called.

    He knew it originated from the ancient times and had continued to live on. As long as no one did anything to it, it would continue to live.

    Yun Jianyue reached out and plucked the flower.

    Then, he took out a transparent ss bottle and ced the white flower inside.

    Looking at this white flower, Yun Jianyue was overjoyed.

    He wanted to take it back and show it to his senior sister.

    Thinking of this, he was very happy. But he did not notice that the flow of qi in his body was smoother and more abundant than before.

    The suppression of cultivation here had lessened significantly.

    Yun Jianyue looked up at the sky and saw a bright moon.

    It turned out that it was stillte at night.

    The white mist was too thick, which prevented him from seeing the true sky before. But now that the white mist was significantly thinner, he could see it clearly.

    He loved moonlight. Perhaps it was because his name also had a moon?[1]

    But that was not the case.

    It was because he believed that when he gazed at the moon, the girl he liked would also be looking at the moon. No matter how far apart they were, the two would always be together.

    There was only one moon.

    Yun Jianyue lowered his head and muttered to himself, "My heart is like the moon."

 Chapter 251: That Daoist Temple

    <h4>Chapter 251: That Daoist Temple</h4>

    Chen Chao followed the drifting white mist. After walking for an unknown amount of time, he began to see some greenery ahead.

    The white mist started to thin.

    Chen Chao looked at the forest in front of him and the visible greenery. He was certain that the white mist here was much less densepared to outside, and he nodded with satisfaction, feeling rather happy.

    Yun Jianyue had never been to this ce, so he could only guess a little. However, Chen Chao had been here before and was very clear where the girl was located. The thinner white mist indicated that this must be the core area of the ancient ruin.

    However, the core area of this ruin was likely quite vast. It was not necessarily easy for Chen Chao to find that ce either.

    The cloud of white mist dissipated and could no longer be seen.

    Chen Chao knew that its mission had ended here. There was no use trying to control it any longer. What came next would depend on luck.

    However, after he took a deep breath, he startedughing.

    Previously, Yun Jianyue had noticed that his cultivation was partially restored here. Now, Chen Chao naturally also discovered that his cultivation had partially recovered too.

    Perhaps it was due to the thinner white mist or some other reason, but regardless of the reason, as long as his cultivation could be slightly restored, it was a good thing.

    With some restored cultivation base, Chen Chao felt a little more confident. But, he was also rather worried.

    While he had previously stated that he was going to beat Yun Jianyue, that daoist genius was a true genius of the current era after all. In this era of young people, he could rank amongst the top three. Chen Chao was a few years younger than him and had cultivated for significantly fewer years. He was a martial artist too, there was a huge gap between the two of them. If they both possessed cultivation base, it would likely be difficult for Chen Chao to win.

    Back then, what Chen Chao was eyeing was that cultivation could not be used inside the ruin. Under this kind of circumstances, he felt that no matter what means the other party had, he could win.

    But now, with a cultivation base, it would be a different story.

    Yun Jianyue''s cultivation had reached the peak of Bitter Sea Realm years ago, and he was just a step away from Great Beyond Realm.

    With his current cultivation realm, Yun Jianyue could easily hold high positions in many small sects. If he took another step forward, he might even be the leader of those sects.

    Chen Chao was not afraid. In fact, he was somewhat excited. He thought that engaging in a battle would not hurt, even if the oue was uncertain.

    As he contemted these matters, he walked through the forest. Looking at the towering ancient trees and the nts that were already very rarely seen now, he felt rather emotional too.

    Time could often be easily felt in some specific things, such as the wrinkles that gradually appeared on someone''s face, or trees that had grown for many years without being cut down.

    As well as continuously growing cultivation realm.

    Deep within this ancient ruin, it was likely that very few people had set foot in many years. Chen Chao from many years ago, should have been the first?

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to dwell on this. He only knew that in the countless years that had passed, there had probably been very few visitors who appeared here.

    In the endless annals of history, this area just existed quietly, allowing the years to slowly pass, hundreds and thousands of years.

    Regardless of whether was it humanity or the demons, the history of all written records was just a thousand over years.

    However, everyone knew that the history they existed stretched far beyond a thousand years. The scriptures from the buddhistnd''s sects could serve as proof. But how these scriptures came about, the specifics as to which year it was brought in, and by whom it was brought, remained shrouded in mystery.

    In essence, they all knew that at the end of the history they were aware of, there was still more history.

    These ancient ruins were also one of the proof.

    No sects had ever recorded such an ancient ruin. The secr dynasties'' history books also did not have the corresponding content. These ancient ruins had all been discovered by chance.

    In that case, the ancient ruins were nothing more than what was left after some ancient sects were destroyed.

    Then, why were they destroyed?

    This was what all cultivators... no, at least, it was the answer that those big shots wanted to know.

    They had always been very interested in history.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Dynasty ruled the entire southern part of the world in name, and was in a standoff with the demon race. However, within the borders of the country, there were many areas where the Great Liang Dynasty could not even set foot. All of these ces were where the various major sects were located.

    The foreign cultivators, foreign sects, foreign cultivation world, they had always been the true ruler of the human race.

    Yet, in a world made up of cultivators, some ces were bound to be unique.

    In the South of the Great Liang Dynasty, there was a small town named Ancient Creek Town. This town was tiny and even farther from the state capital. Many people had virtually never left this ce and considered it a paradise.

    Many others had heard of it and tried to settle there, but none seeded.

    Outside of the Great Liang Dynasty''s Divine Capital, life for the majority ofmon people was very challenging. It was because there were many demons in the world and the demons ate humans. They were just ordinary civilians who could not fend off these demons. They could only rely on the wardens of the Great Liang Dynasty for protection. However, not every warden was like Chen Chao, there were many examples of Rainwater Commandery.

    Of course, there was another possibility. If, by chance, a cultivation sect happened to be located near a county or state capital, and its cultivators were unwilling to tolerate the presence of demons in the area, then the local civilians would not have to worry about demons appearing. But after they no longer had to worry about demons, they had to worry about something else.

    That was the cultivators themselves.

    From a certain perspective, there was not much difference between cultivators and the demons. The demons ate people, when cultivators did not like something, they would murder people as they pleased too.

    In their eyes, human life was as insignificant as weeds, and all life was no more than pigs or dogs.

    .

    In their eyes, ordinary people could be killed at will, as they saw fit.

    The Great Liang''sws, which Chen Chao kept bringing up, often amounted to nothing more than a nk sheet of paper.

    However, this ce was an exception.

    A group of daoists lived here.

    A group who did not like demons, nor were they particrly fond of the mortal world''s daoists.

    Because they did not like demons, they eliminated all the demons within a radius of several thousand miles. Although it was somewhat troublesome at first, it was fortunate that the daoists in that daoist temple were really very strong. Even though their numbers were small, it would suffice if the powerful daoists took on more tasks.

    So, many years ago, these daoists eradicated all the demons within a radius of several thousand miles. Over these many years, not many new demons had appeared within several thousand miles of this area.

    It was even less likely for them toe to Ancient Creek Town to eat humans right under the nose of that daoist temple.

    As a result, the civilians here had never suffered from demon attacks.

    As for those daoists, in the beginning, they went up and down the mountain every day. Presumably, the daoist temple cultivated the Great Dao and studied countless records, why would they bother with themon people? Thus, there were no reports of these daoists killing civilians for no reason.

    They were not necessarily good people, but the way they did things was a good thing to these ordinary folks.

    So, during the initial years, these daoists simply did what they wanted to do and became people that those civilians felt grateful towards. Eventually, every family began to appreciate those daoists. Over time, no matter how indifferent the daoists on the mountain felt, they could not bring themselves to kill anyone indiscriminately.

    Thus, in the days that followed, this Ancient Creek Town truly became an excellent ce to live. With the daoist temple watching over them, its residents livedfortably.

    That daoist temple was located at the source of the stream in Ancient Creek Town.

    The origin of Ancient Creek Town was the small stream that flowed from the mountains.

    This small stream had no name, and neither did the mountain. The stream originated from the mountain and flowed gently down.

    The existence of the stream and the daoist temple in the mountain dated back much earlier than the existence of Ancient Creek Town itself, even much earlier than the Great Liang Dynasty.

    That was true foundation.

    Yes, there was absolutely no daoist in the world today who dared to mention the word foundation in front of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    This daoist temple had a very strange name.

    Infatuation, Infatuation.

    This name should originally be found in storybooks or novels, where women be infatuated because of men.

    For daoist cultivators, the emphasis was to stay far away from worldly desires. Although there was no need topletely sever romantic rtionships, it was usually kept a secret. Very few people would engage in such matters.

    But, this daoist temple was called Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Back then, the daoist who founded this daoist temple named it Infatuation for some unknown reason.

    At that time, the daoist temple was ordinary. Naturally, nothing would happen. Later, this daoist temple became the most remarkable daoist temple in the world, and no one dared to say anything anymore.

    No one in Daoism dared to look down on this daoist temple.

    Because not only has this daoist temple existed for the longest of time, it also had the most powerful daoist in Daoism.

 Chapter 252: The Handsome Temple Master, the Senior Sister on the Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Handsome Temple Master, the Senior Sister on the Cliff</h4>

    All the cultivators who have visited the Infatuation Daoist Temple would be filled with vicissitudes of emotion.

    Because no one would expect that this world-renowned daoist temple could be so ordinary andmonce.

    Infatuation Daoist Temple was very small, because the mountain it sat on is notrge to begin with.

    But, it was a little too small.

    Not only is the temple small, but it could even be described as simple and crude.

    It was so crude that no one could imagine that this is was the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The holiest ce in Daoism was just a rundown temple deep in the mountains?

    The daoists who live here would not think so.

    Because within that simple and crude daoist temple, there were the most daoist scriptures and the most daoist techniques of the present era. Of course, there were also the best teachers.

    Since that was the case, cultivating here would be the best thing in the world. If something is already so good, why wish for more?

    Moreover, what was the use of those splendid grand halls? What was the use of those exquisite daoist robes?

    Could one''s cultivation improve a lot by staying in those magnificent grant halls? Could wearing those exquisite daoist robes speed up one''s cultivation speed?

    If that were true, the imperial city in the Divine Capital would probably be packed with cultivators.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple was a special ce, but strangely enough, it was not special at all.

    This was a very strange thing.

    What was strangers was actually not this.

    It was that person.

    That Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    He was a very strange man.

    The academy''s Dean was a very strange man. Many people did not consider the Dean to be much of a schr. However, if they had seen that Temple Master, they would have thought him the least like a daoist in the whole world.

    He disliked wearing daoist robes and also disliked going to that building to study daoist texts. Instead, he spent his days on the mountain admiring the scenery. When he encountered daoists in the temple who had questions, he would discuss things not found in the daoist texts if he was in a good mood. If not, he would simply ignore them, even if it was his favorite disciple.

    He would walk around the small town, and when the mood struck him, he would choose to travel the world. He was more like a wanderer who traveled this world.

    As if the name Distant Wanderer was more suitable for him.

    But, the Temple Master was very handsome; even more handsome than the Dean.

    His features were exquisite, his facial features were handsome, and his body was slender. This was another reason he did not appear like a daoist.

    It was said that the previous temple master was moved by the current temple master''s exceptional looks at first sight that he had been determined to ept him as a disciple no matter what.

    Who would not adore a young child who had features like carved jade?

    But, nobody had ever thought that such a handsome boy, wouldter be a handsome juvenile daoist, and be a handsome young daoist.

    In the end, he really managed to be a great sage of Daoism.

    If he had not been the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, many people would definitely have pursued him openly or secretly to be Daopanions.

    In fact, because he was the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, many people wanted to be his Daopanion.

    However, as a great sage of Daoism and the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, no one could force him.

    Few were qualified to be his Daopanion as well.

    Hence, over these few years, no one had made such a request.

    At dusk, as the evening glow gradually appeared, the Temple Master stood in the courtyard of the daoist temple, looking at the distant sunset. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, "Is Zhihua still in closed-seclusion?"

    There was no one beside the Temple Master, but since he had spoken, a daoist emerged from the shadows. Arriving in front of the Temple Master, he said in a soft voice, "Thatss has been attempting to break through to the Great Beyond Realm for quite some time. We are still unaware of her situation."

    Back when Song Changxi had asked Yun Jianyue whether his Senior Sister Ye had a higher cultivation realm than him, Yun Jianyue had answered calmly, saying that it was indeed the case.

    The Twin Pirs of Daoism was how the outside world referred to these two young geniuses from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, it was referring to this apprentice brother and sister pair.

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "Zhihua ispletely focused, and it''s only a matter of time before she crosses this threshold. On the other hand, it''s still uncertain when can that little fellow, Yun Jianyue, reach this point. His feelings for Zhihua run too deep, and yet he can''t have her. Although he doesn''t seem to mind, can he truly remain unaffected?"

    That daoist remarked, "Matters of love between men and women are quiteplex. Yun Jianyue is still young, it may be truly challenging for him to exercise restraint."

    The Temple Master chuckled, not too concerned as he said with a smile, "He knows it himself too. Even if he can''t let go, he''s thinking of other ways to move forward. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to travel the world these few years. But there''s something I''ve never quite understood."

    That daoist was rather surprised, then asked incredulously, "Is there something in this world that Temple Master doesn''t understand?"

    Temple Master nced at him, furrowing his brow, and said, "I''m not a celestial immortal from the heavens; naturally, there are things I don''t understand."

    The daoist also realized his own impropriety and quickly adjusted himself, asking seriously, "Then may I inquire about what you don''t understand, Temple Master?"

    The Temple Master looked at the daoist in front of him with great seriousness and said, "I don''t understand when Yun Jianyue fell for Zhihua."

    Yun Jianyue''s affection for Ye Zhihua was something known to countless people in the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Everyone knew that one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism was deeply infatuated with the other, his senior sister.

    However, now that the temple master had asked this question, the daoist was suddenly reminded of this matter.

    Everyone knew that Yun Jianyue liked Ye Zhihua, but no one knew when he started liking her.

    The Temple Master smiled slightly and said, "These two little fellows are both very strange."

    Before the daoist could speak, the Temple Master suddenly said indifferently, "The Chief Enforcer has gone down the mountain.

    This was not a question, but a statement.

    The daoist was taken aback and immediately said, "Chief Enforcer said a few days ago that he was entering closed-seclusion. He should be in seclusion behind the mountain at this moment?"

    This was originally something that everyone in the Infatuation Daoist Temple knew. However, now that the Temple Master had said so, the daoist felt rather puzzled too. If the Chief Enforcer was not on the mountain, when did he descend the mountain? Where did he go?

    The Temple Master looked at the distant evening glow and said calmly, "He''s always been rather disobedient. Disregarding others'' words is one thing, but not heeding my words is another."

    Upon hearing this, the daoist became even more afraid to speak. The Chief Enforcer was a great sage of Daoism. In the entire Dao society, and perhaps even in the whole world, there might not be anyone who couldmand him. However, the person before him was the Temple Master, the Chief Enforcer''s senior brother.

    How could he not listen to his senior brother''s words?

    The temple master said calmly, "He has always considered himself clever, employing methods to deceive everyone. But in reality, it''s very foolish. When he returns, please tell him that I''m very displeased with those things he''s done and that he shouldn''t do them in the future."

    Although this statement was polite, anyone could discern that the Temple Master was somewhat upset.

    The daoist nodded but was still very nervous. Conversations with the Temple Master were rtively easygoing, but in front of that Chief Enforcer, it was not so rxed.

    These two apprentice brothers, both from the same school and with a minor gap in cultivation, had vastly different temperaments.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the rear mountains of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, there was a cliff that was extremely difficult to climb. ording to the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s rules, cultivators were not allowed to use their cultivation unless absolutely necessary while cultivating in the mountains. Therefore, very few daoists had the ability to climb here.

    At this moment, a woman stood at the edge of the cliff.

    She was dressed in a simple green daoist robe, and her long ck hair cascaded loosely down her back.

    She was very beautiful, with willow-like eyebrows, a cherry-like mouth, and a fair, lovely face.

    However, her expression was very calm, as if an extraordinarily beautiful painting had been forcefully hidden away.

    If she smiled, she would look much prettier.

    But in the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple, no one had ever seen her smile.

    ording to the rumors on the mountain, something went wrong when this Senior Sister Ye was born. Although she had an exceptional aptitude for cultivation, it seemed that something else was damaged, like her emotions were extremely indifferent, and she would never smile.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior Sister Ye is on that cliff again. I wonder what she''s looking at."

    "Perhaps she''s contemting some Great Dao. I''ve heard that Senior Sister Ye is just a step away from reaching the Great Beyond Realm."

    "It should be a half-step, after all, Senior Brother Ye is slightly more formidable than Senior Brother. It''s just that such a powerful senior sister doesn''t smile, why is that?"

    "This question has actually been asked by Senior Brother privately to many people, but no one has an answer."

    "I guess Senior Sister can only smile when she''s at her happiest. But when is that?"

    "Could it be when Senior Brother confesses his feelings to her?"

    "But right now, everyone in the temple knows that Senior Brother likes Senior Sister."

    "But Senior Brother hasn''t said it."

    "Yeah, I really wonder why Senior Brother hasn''t told Senior Sister."

 Chapter 253: The Monk in the Monastery, the Young Man by the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Monk in the Monastery, the Young Man by the Lake</h4>

    Many cultivators from the foreignnds participated in the affairs of the Sublime Bright Sect. Deercry Monastery also sent an elderly monk with white eyebrows at that time. However, after resolving the issue, the white-browed old monk returned to Deercry Monastery without any of the monastery''s monks going to Sublime Bright Mountain.

    What was the reason for this?

    Because there were very few young monks in the Deercry Monastery. They also rarely involved themselves in worldly matters. Others might be curious about the ancient ruin and that unknown history, but for Deercry Monastery, it did not matter much.

    This ancient monastery had existed for an exceptionally long time, even longer than the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    If it were not for Deercry Monastery keeping a low enough profile, the most prestigious cultivation school today might not be those cultivators of Daoism.

    The white-browed old monk returned to the temple, passed through the courtyard calmly, left through the back door, and started ascending the mountain. Along the way, the monks he encountered all stopped and bowed respectfully to him. The old monk nodded slightly and continued forward, passing by these monks.

    Deercry Monastery was hidden deep in the mountains and usually did not allow outsiders into the monastery. The process of epting disciples was alsorgely left up to fate. Monks from the mountain would asionally descend the mountain, and if they encountered someone with potential, they would ask if they were willing toe here for cultivation. If the person declined, they would not insist, so it had always remained quite secluded. This was especially true for the rear mountain, where hardly anyone ever came.

    Halfway up the mountain, there was a very small temple.

    The white-browed old monk arrived in front of the temple. After respectfully bowing and paying his respects, he entered the temple.

    Inside the temple, there was a Buddha statue made of y, without any paint or gold leaf, looking very ordinary with nothing particrly special about it.

    In front of that Buddha statue sat an elderly monk in a robe covered in dust. His eyebrows were actually longer than even the white-browed old monk''s, extending from his brows all the way down to the ground, resembling two hanging vines.

    It was a very strange sight. The old monk seemed like a statue, devoid of any vitality.

    His eyebrows were also full of dust, bearing the marks of countless years.

    How many years had he lived?

    It was likely that no one except the old monk himself could provide the answer.

    The white-browed old monk sat in front of the old monk for a long time before slowly opening his mouth to say, "This disciple followed your instructions and went to see that young man, but found no connection between him and Senior Brother."

    At this moment, the senior brother in question naturally referred to the ck-robed monk who left Deercry Monastery to change the world. Together with the white-browed old monk, he went to the Deercry Monastery, where they saw that promising prince. Then, his senior brother boldly said a sentence: "This humble monk wants to give you a white hat."

    And so, that story unfolded in the human world.

    After the Crown Prince passed away, many princes harbored ambitions for the throne, and the imperial court was in turmoil at that time. He and Senior Brother resided in that prince''s manor.

    One day, that prince came forth to ask: I''m already the most amazing out of all the princes. Now that the crown prince has passed away, will I be the new crown prince?

    In his view, it seemed only natural. However, his Senior Brother did not share this sentiment back then. Instead, Senior Brother smiled and said that Emperor Lingzong would not pass the throne to any of the princes.

    The prince, who wouldter be the Great Liang Emperor, was puzzled and asked why. Senior Brother simply shook his head.

    Sure enough, not long after that, Emperor Lingzong decreed that the deceased Crown Prince''s eldest son would be the Crown Grandson, securing the ownership of the throne.

    Later that night, that prince came forth once again to ask. Only then, did Senior Brother tell him the reason.

    The Crown Prince passed away from an ailment, but he had left descendants behind. If any prince ascended to the throne, how would they face the descendants of the former Crown Prince? It was likely that they would have ideas and would naturally go on a killing spree. On the other hand, if the Crown Grandson ascended to the prince, the other princes would all be his uncles. As imperial uncles, they would naturally be able to protect their own stability.

    At that time, the prince came to a sudden realization and gained a new understanding of Senior Brother.

    However, Senior Brother said that although the Crown Grandson appeared benevolent, in reality, he was hypocritical. Once he became the Emperor, the fate of the princes would not fare well.

    That being said, when Emperor Lingzong was still alive, there was little anyone could do. So they waited for a few years, witnessing Emperor Lingzong''s passing, the distribution of fiefs to the various princes, and the Crown Grandson ascending to the throne. Subsequently, the process of reducing the power of the princes began.

    During those years, the white-browed old monk did not take any action. He simply spent his days with his senior brother, listening to his words and stories. He felt as if his senior brother held the entire world in his gaze. His senior brother saw everything and understood everything. There were no surprises, how that Emperor Lingzong thought, or how the world developed, none of it was missed.

    His senior brother seemed to have seen through all of human nature in the world.

    Then, he watched as his senior brother and that prince, starting with only eight hundred men, changed the entire realm.

    His senior brother also became the Nation Teacher of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Afterward, the white-browed old monk returned to Deercry Monastery. After a few years, he visited the Deercry Monastery once more, to see his senior brother.

    By that time, his senior brother was already nearing the end of his life. He was very emaciated, like a ghost.

    "In reality, I was like a ghost to them in the first ce."

    At that time, the old monk on the brink of death smiled at his junior brother and said, "One day, they will cause trouble, but I have the means to deal with them."

    Those were thest words his senior brother said. Even at that point in time, he did not think of anything else but the well-being of the dynasty.

    What was it that had his senior brother remain so devoted to that dynasty for his entire life, caring for the world to such an extent?

    The white-browed old monk thought about it until now and still had no answer.

    He did not know how much time had passed before he slowly returned to his senses and looked at the old monk in front of him.

    It had been a very long time, and the old monk still had not said anything.

    ].

    He seemed to have died a long time ago.

    But the white-browed old monk was still waiting.

    It was uncertain how much time passed before the old monk slowly opened his eyes. That pair of eyes was full of turbidity.

    That was the vestige of time, it was something that no one could erase.

    The old monk looked at the white-browed old monk before him and spoke ratherboriously, "I''ve merely lived a little longer, but it doesn''t mean I''m the smartest person in the world. Your senior monk learned my skills and is far more intelligent than I am. Whatever preparations he has made, I''m afraid it''s challenging for me to discern, especially now that I''m bing more and more blind."

    With age came hearing loss and failing eyesight, making it easy to be spurned by others.

    The white-browed old monk looked at him and said, "You always find a way."

    The old monkughed, though his voice sounded harsh and a little dry, like the sound of two withered pieces of wood rubbing together. "Although I still have some capability, I''ll only know after I''ve met him. However, I''m not holding out much hope because I''m well aware that even if I do meet him, if your senior brother has truly made preparations, I won''t be able to see anything clearly."

    "That senior brother of yours was truly my best disciple."

    So many years had passed, and many Deercry Monastery monks hade to this small temple, but very few could make this old monk open his eyes and have a conversation with him. Even fewer received teachings from him. However, without a doubt, those monks who did receive teachings from him all became remarkable existences.

    But his favorite disciple was undoubtedly that Nation Teacher.

    "What about you? What do you want to achieve in this lifetime?"

    The old monk''s turbid eyesnded on the face of the white-browed old monk.

    At this moment, the old monk appeared deeply troubled.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Where would one arrive after passing through the forest?

    Chen Chao did not know, but he was about to find out.

    It was because the trees thaty ahead in the forest became increasingly fewer. This indicated that Chen Chao was about to reach the end of the forest.

    At the end of that small stream was a cliff. At the end of this forest was ake.

    At this moment, the moonlight hit the surface of theke, making it sparkle in the moonlight, which was very beautiful.

    However, Chen Chao did not spot the white flower because he was not the first person to arrive here.

    He only saw that young daoist who was standing by theke.

    The young daoist also turned his head, looking at Chen Chao.

    The two exchanged a nce, and Yun Jianyue took the initiative to say, "I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Chen Chao nodded and replied, "Neither did I."

 Chapter 254: Got to at Least Say Something Before Fighting, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Got to at Least Say Something Before Fighting, Right?</h4>

    Two youngsters.

    To be precise, one was a teenager, and the other was a young adult. They had agreed to a battle before entering the ruin. However, the exact time and ce of their encounter were variables neither of them could predict.

    Now that they had met, should they proceed with the duel?

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue, gripping the broken saber in his hand tightly.

    Yun Jianyue looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "The suppression of cultivation realms isn''t as terrifying in this ce. You''re not my match."

    He was one of the most amazing young geniuses in this world after all, he naturally had his own pride.

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "The restriction on our cultivation realms has eased up here. We''re both in the Bitter Sea Realm. It''s just that one is at an earlier stage, while the other is at ater stage. But in the end, we''re both in the Bitter Sea Realm."

    Yun Jianyue pondered for a moment, realizing that Chen Chao''s words made sense. He then asked, "Shall we have a fight then?"

    However, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "We''re bound to fight sooner orter. Why not wait a while? Besides, I''m slightly injured, winning wouldn''t be honorable for you."

    Only then, did Yun Jianyue notice that Chen Chao''splexion was somewhat pale, it may be presumed that he sustained some injuries. He was a little doubtful, who could hurt Chen Chao in this ruin?

    "Your Dao society was a little shameless, but the problem they caused wasn''t significant."

    Chen Chao seemed to understand what Yun Jianyue was thinking and smiled before speaking casually.

    Yun Jianyue already understood some of it.

    "Though you''re somewhat proud, you seem much more clear-headed than those fellows. I used to think that all cultivators in this world were like Guo Xi. But upon reflection, how can a moron like that be a genius? True geniuses should be someone like you instead."

    Chen Chao, in a rare disy of praise,plimented Yun Jianyue and tossed a pill into his mouth, chewing it slowly.

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "I''ve never looked down upon you martial artists. The Lord Warden and that Emperor of yours are both exceptional individuals."

    Despite the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s proximity to that Ancient Creek Town, they had never indiscriminately killed civilians. Aside from the fact that the townspeople were genuinely grateful to them, there was another special reason: they believed that as cultivators, they sat atop the mountains.

    The understanding between cultivators was different. Other cultivators, when sitting on top of the mountain, felt that they could easily dominate all aspects of the mortal world, and that there was nothing worth caring about. However, the daoists of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, despite also sitting on top of the mountain, held no particr affection or disdain for the mortal world. As long as they did not provoke them, they naturally would not do anything.

    Like cultivators, the best course of action when facing the mortal world was to turn a blind eye to it and ignore itpletely.

    But unfortunately, the cultivators could not do it.

    "Of course, you''re exceptional too."

    Yun Jianyue said softly, his voice mild.

    Praise depended on who it came from, and when spoken by someone of Yun Jianyue''s identity, it carried significant weight.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "How did you cultivate over the years?"

    Yun Jianyue frowned, not entirely sure why he was asking such a question out of the blue. However, thinking about it, he still answered, "I joined the mountain from a young age and started studying the daoist techniques on the mountain. My master advised me to look around the temple and see if any daoist technique interests me. When I brought one back, he would teach me. If I didn''t like what I heard, I wouldn''t cultivate it and would instead cultivate other daoist techniques. After selecting the daoist technique I liked, I started cultivating it. My cultivation stagnated for a few years, so I left the mountain to travel the world. If I encountered demons during my travels, I''d y them."

    Yun Jianyue''s cultivation could be considered simple, as befitting a daoist genius like him.

    Chen Chao asked, "Haven''t you encountered any difficulties or thresholds along this path?"

    These questions might be challenging for ordinary cultivators to answer, but for Yun Jianyue, there was no difficulty. He replied calmly, "I naturally had some questions at the beginning when studying those daoist techniques, but after reading them a few more times, I understood the principles. The biggest issue was never rted to cultivation, it was a matter of the heart."

    Chen Chao asked keenly, "Is it a woman?"

    Yun Jianyue turned his head rather curiously and looked at Chen Chao.

    The affairs of the Infatuation Daoist Temple should not have spread widely. Even if they had, very few people would know about them, and among these people, there would definitely be no Chen Chao.

    Yun Jianyue nodded without hesitation. There was no shame in admitting that he liked a girl, especially for such an outstanding woman.

    There was nothing to deny.

    "There is a senior sister in the daoist temple surnamed Ye, and I like her very much. But I don''t know if she likes me back."

    Yun Jianyue felt somewhat despondent. He had shared these thoughts with many people, and upon hearing them, most would express sympathy for some unknown reason. However, no one would give him an answer. Perhaps it was due to differences in status and position, or for other reasons.

    Chen Chao sighed emotionally and said, "Who would have thought that there was such a rtionship between the Twin Pirs of Daoism."

    Since Yun Jianyue had made it clear, Chen Chao naturally understood that the so-called Senior Sister Ye was the other half of the Twin Pirs of Daoism. He had previously believed that most cultivators cultivated bitterly every day and would never think about such matters, especially for someone like Yun Jianyue.

    But clearly, he was wrong.

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "What''s wrong with that?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "There''s certainly nothing wrong with liking a woman, but I didn''t expect that you would be so stupid when you like a woman.."

    Hearing the word stupid, Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows with some displeasure. But he still asked, "What do you mean?"

    Chen Chao had some understanding of matters between men and women. After all, he had previously hoodwinked Song Liang.

    "When you like someone, shouldn''t you tell her?"

    Chen Chao''s voice sounded out as a matter-of-fact.

    Yun Jianyue was puzzled. "Everyone in the temple knows, Senior Sister naturally knows as well."

    Chen Chao said, "I also know that your cultivation is higher than mine, making it difficult for me to defeat you. But, don''t I still want to challenge you?"

    Chen Chao''s words were very simple, very direct, and also very deep.

    How would you know the result without fighting? Even before fighting, everyone seemed to have guessed how things would unfold. But, it was still that same sentence: how would one know the final result without a battle?

    In this world, something that could be seen with one nce might not be the truth either.

    The real answer could only be uncovered after taking action.

    If you like a girl, you would have to ask. Her response would be the answer.

    Yun Jianyue came to a sudden realization. Over the past years, he had expressed his feelings for Senior Sister Ye, and even the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple knew. He had thought Senior Sister liked him back, so he had not directly asked her. However, Senior Sister never showed any reaction, so he assumed that she did not like him. Since Senior Sister did not like him, what else could he do?

    ].

    He still liked Senior Sister very much, but he could not do anything.

    But looking at it now, actually, since he liked Senior Sister, he should tell Senior Sister.

    If he did not tell Senior Sister, how could he get a response from Senior Sister?

    Understanding this logic, Yun Jianyue suddenly felt enlightened. His mind became clear, and it seemed as if he was about to take another step forward.

    He had already reached the peak of the Bitter Sea Realm, taking another step would be the Great Beyond Realm.

    But luckily, for some reason, he did not take that step forward.

    Chen Chao said with some jealousy, "You true geniuses are really unreasonable. Just by listening to some nonsense, you can suddenly gain insights. This is such bullshit."

    Yun Jianyue looked at Chen Chao. This time, his eyes were filled with gratitude.

    Chen Chao said, "Let''s fight."

    Yun Jianyue replied, "I don''t have to fight you."

    Listening to Chen Chao''s words, he suddenly saw the light and made progress. Logically speaking, he should repay the favor.

    However, Chen Chao looked at him and said, "I want to fight you. You''re already very strong now, if I drag it out, you''ll be even stronger. At that point, I might not stand a chance at all."

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue nodded his head, understanding this logic.

    Hence, he smiled and said, "I won''t kill you."

    This was also to repay the kindness.

    Gratitude was also a form of kindness.

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and said, "You don''t seem that annoying too, so I don''t n on killing you either."

 Chapter 255: Lets Take a Look at the Human Heart

    <h4>Chapter 255: Let''s Take a Look at the Human Heart</h4>

    Although Chen Chao was disliked by many young cultivators from the foreignnds, in reality, Yun Jianyue did not dislike him. Therefore, right from the start, there was no inherent hostility between them. If they were going to fight, it would be for various reasons, but absolutely not because one of them wanted to kill the other.

    It was just a simple determining of the victor.

    Yun Jianyue chuckled and said, "If we were really fighting for life and death, today would undoubtedly be your death. Because I have to return alive to see Senior Sister and tell her about this."

    Yun Jianyue had gotten an answer from Chen Chao that he had been uncertain about for a long time. But, since he had not acted on it, Yun Jianyue naturally had no intention of dying. Cultivators sometimes said that attachment was a dreadful emotion, but in many cases, it could also be a useful one.

    Chen Chao said, "Actually, I like a girl too."

    "That sword cultivator in the academy?"

    There were not many sword cultivators in the academy, but the most famous one at the moment was undoubtedly that young girl.

    Yun Jianyue said, "She has read many books and seems like a gentle person. But when she started practicing the sword, I don''t think she''s a gentle person. Although I haven''t met her, I know she''s not as outstanding as my Senior Sister."

    Chen Chao rolled his eyes at him and said, "You''re acting like aplete moron."

    Yun Jianyue did not rebut. In his heart, the girl he liked was the best, what was wrong with that?

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t want to waste any more words with you."

    Yun Jianyue asked, "After the fight, will the loser leave?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows but nodded and said, "Yes, they will."

    Yun Jianyue nodded in agreement with this arrangement.

    Chen Chao swallowed hisst medicinal pill. His previous injuries had mostly healed, and he began to mobilize the qi within his body. A white mist slowly flowed through his body, and the scarce qi felt like a rare rain that began reviving the parched fields at this moment.

    It was a special feeling; ratherforting.

    It was mainly because it had been so long since he felt it.

    In reality, Chen Chao felt that he could not possibly be defeated. If Yun Jianyue chose to kill him, that sheet of paper would save his life at the critical moment.

    However, it seemed that Yun Jianyue would not have that idea.

    He had to stay calm.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After enduring the excruciating ordeal and waiting, a cultivator finally walked out of the white mist.

    This was a young cultivator, his face covered in blood, looking incredibly weak. But no matter how weak he was, he had managed to walk out of that ce. He dragged his exhausted body,boriously making his way out. As soon as he stepped out, he saw a group of cultivators in the distance watching him.

    Someone quickly asked, "What happened inside?"

    Soon, another person chimed in anxiously, "Is there something inside that we don''t know about?"

    The young cultivator looked at the other cultivators present, his expression filled with confusion as he contemted their questions. Just as he was about to speak, his vision suddenly darkened, and he fell unconscious.

    Within the white mist, he had exhausted all the strength within his body. Being able to walk out was a testament to his incredibly strong willpower. Now that he finally walked out, he could no longer hold out.

    As he copsed, a cultivator immediately came forward, lifted him up, and ced his palm on his chest. Streams of qi poured into that young cultivator''s body.

    But a momentter, he shook his head and said with a frown, "His injuries are too severe, he won''t wake up anytime soon."

    Although they were prominent figures with profound cultivation bases, there were many things that could not be helped.

    Distant Wanderer watched from a distance and did not speak.

    Daoist Ning Gui and Daoist Mo Ying exchanged nces. Daoist Ning Gui said, "There was some fear in his eyes. It seems he encountered something he couldn''t understand or ept. This ancient ruin isn''t as simple as we thought."

    Daoist Mo Ying nodded and said, "Indeed, but the truth won''t remain hidden for too long. He''s just a kid with ordinary talent."

    There was a lot of meaning in that statement, and Daoist Ning Gui understood it clearly.

    More than one cultivator would be able to leave the white mist alive. This young man was just the first.

    Sure enough, as time passed, more and more young cultivators emerged from the white mist. Although most of them immediately copsed upon exiting like that first cultivator, there were also many cultivators who opened their eyes weakly.

    Under their questioning, they began to share their stories.

    Not everyone was a good storyteller, and not all their stories were captivating. But as long as the story was true, even if it was dull and uninteresting, there were always people willing to listen.

    They also spoke about the grave digging, citing various reasons. Some did it because of their sect''s expectations, so they had no choice but to dig up graves. Others wanted to explore ancient secrets, so they had no choice but to dig up graves.

    There were also people who had various reasons, but ultimately, it was because they had no choice.

    No one willingly dug up graves.

    No one went to dig up graves for selfish desires.

    None.

    They were all good people.

    The cultivators were very silent, no one questioned them.

    Some things did not need to be said.

    Maintaining silence was nothing difficult.

    "At that time, all those skeletons came to life and started killing people like mad. We barely managed to escape..."

    For some reason, they omitted certain details, such as their previous intent to kill Song Changxi or their teaming-upter on to deal with Chen Chao.

    No one mentioned these events.

    Everyone reached an unspoken consensus.

    "Since those stone monuments were so sturdy, how did they copse in the end?"

    A cultivator caught a loophole in the story, looking at the youngsters and asking.

    The real answer from the story should have been rted to the page in Chen Chao''s possession, but at the time, they had not paid attention to these details. They had only noticed the overwhelming, terrifying aura within the cemetery, which ran rampant in that space. No one paid attention to Chen Chao, and no one knew that the source of that terrifying aura was Chen Chao.

    They would not believe such a thing, and there would not be such an answer.

    So, the story ended there, not entirelyplete, but the general idea was clear.

    "Fellow Daoist Distant Wanderer, since something like that happened inside, shouldn''t we be allowed to go in?"

    The cultivators looked at Distant Wanderer and became pressuring him once again.

    Many cultivators had already died inside, and those who were still alive did not know when they might meet the same fate.

    Distant Wanderer did not answer them, he just looked at the two daoists and said, "Fellow Daoists, how do you two see this?"

    At this point, he had given up on these cultivatorspletely. Since those items had been tossed around so carelessly, he might as well toss the responsibility onto these two individuals.

    Daoist Ning Gui and Daoist Mo Ying exchanged nces but did not speak.

    Daoist Ning Gui remained silent for a long time, then shook his head and said, "Since it was agreed upon beforehand, there''s no room for changing our minds. The rules have already been set, and they must be followed."

    His voice was calm, but it did not sound that way to those who heard it. He had his own attitude, and at certain times, his attitude represented the stance of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Daoist Mo Ying frowned, wanting to say something, but he did not say it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Further away, officials from the Great Liang Dynasty stood under the shade of trees, listening to the voices in the distance. A thin official among them said sarcastically, "Even the daoists of the Infatuation Daoist Temple can be such sanctimonious individuals."

    While the people argued and discussed among themselves, no one had asked for the imperial court''s opinion, and they had refrained from getting involved in this matter.

    "I don''t quite understand what they''re thinking, but I''m not worried at all because the information from Lord Warden Commander''s side is clear - it''s to believe in that young manpletely."

    The official in charge of this matter smiled and added, "I know many people don''t believe in him, but did anyone believe in him before the Myriad Willow Convention?"

 Chapter 256: This Has Always Been the Case Since Time Immemorial

    <h4>Chapter 256: This Has Always Been the Case Since Time Immemorial</h4>

    The middle-aged daoist walked through the ruins, holding an umbre, inplete silence.

    There was constantly a sheet of nk paper beside him, with crimson marks that kept appearing. These marks were left by him, helping him keep track of where he had been so that he would not get lost when he turned back.

    But in reality, a big shot like him would never worry about getting lost.

    He used these methods simply because he did not want to revisit ces he had already been.

    However, this ruin was vast, and he had no idea when he would find what he was looking for. To this day, he had not found it.

    Until now, he still did not find what he was looking for.

    Aside from those words, there had been no other gains.

    This time, he had left the Infatuation Daoist Temple under the pretext of closed-seclusion. But, he was well aware that he could not hide it from his senior brother for too long. Therefore, it was better to return early, if possible.

    However, he quickly encountered some trouble.

    He disappeared from the open field and arrived in a mountainous area. There was a stretch of hills between the mountains, and between the hills, there was actually a massive demon.

    It was a ferocious-looking demon that resembled a small hill. Its entire body was covered in scales that shimmered with iridescent colors.

    As for its head, it looked rtively normal, akin to an ordinary water buffalo.

    Perhaps it was just a water buffalo, albeit one from ancient times.

    The middle-aged daoist stood before this demon, inspecting it for signs of life. However, he could not sense any vitality, which left him somewhat disappointed. If this water buffalo before him had still been alive, it might have brought him something even better.

    A demon that had lived for so many years was unlikely to be weak.

    However, facing a daoist great sage like him held little significance.

    The middle-aged daoist seriously pondered the books that documented various demon species and thought about all the demons that resembled the demon in front of him. He could not find any connection between the demon in front of him and any known demon species.

    This should be an ancient variant species. But after so many years, it had long since ceased to exist.

    This was a ridiculous thing.

    But it was not necessarily ridiculous.

    From ancient times to the present, countless things have been changing. Some demons were born, while others disappeared. It was a very normal thing.

    The middle-aged daoist fell into silence for a long time. In the end, he decided to reach out and take a piece of the scales from the demon''s massive body to see if it had any use.

    However, the moment his fingers touched the demon''s enormous body, that demon''s body which was akin to a small hill started shaking at this moment.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression changed slightly. He flew away, eventuallynding at a distance from the demon.

    He looked at the demon silently, his expression still very indifferent.

    He sensed the demon''s life force, but he was not afraid.

    It made sense.

    After all, of all the cultivators in the world, there were probably few who could reach his cultivation realm. What would a great sage of Daoism have to fear?

    So, he kept waiting, waiting for the moment when the demon''s eyes snapped open.

    Those eyes seemed somewhat confused.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "Countless years have passed, seas change into mulberry fields and mulberry fields into seas. I presume you have no idea what has happened. But who left this spell behind, to actually make you slumber for so many years."

    The demon understood his words but did not grasp their meaning.

    The middle-aged daoist did not waste his breath and simply said, "Either sleep forever or leave with me."

    The middle-aged daoist released some of his aura. Although he could not exert his full power here, leaking a bit of his aura was enough to make the demon aware of his terror.

    Sensing this terrifying aura, the demon recognized the terror of the human in front of it and quickly prostrated itself.

    It had slept for many years and had already forgotten many things. But this kind of fear was etched deep into its soul, and it was difficult to forget.

    Powerful humans were often the most terrifying existence in many circumstances.

    Demons were ruthless, feeding on living creatures. But powerful humans were even more ruthless than demons.

    It let out a cry rather meekly.

    "Moo!"

    The middle-aged daoist chuckled softly, "Turns out that you''re an ox."

    "Be smaller."

    The demon gradually shrunk, hiding its scales until it transformed into a ck ox.

    The middle-aged daoist sat on it. Looking into the distance, he said, "Take me to where I need to go."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two stood by theke, exchanging no words as they started fighting.

    Yun Jianyue who had already recovered some cultivation produced a faint purple arc at his fingertips, his expression indifferent. He decided to initiate the battle with a lightning spell. Among the myriad daoist techniques of the Daoism, lightning spells were one of the mostmonly cultivated. Although it was widespread, it possessed a potent killing power. Some existences who cultivated lightning spells to a profound level could even rival the killing power of sword cultivators.

    As one of the most outstanding young talents of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, Yun Jianyue had naturally cultivated lightning spells for many years.

    Examining the arcs of electricity at his fingertips, although not as powerful as before when he fought against Song Changxi, it still hinted at a more dreadful power within.

    Song Changxi''s strength came from his cultivation realm, but Yun Jianyue''s terrory in hisprehension of lightning spells.

    Although both were considered geniuses of the younger generation, there was a considerable gap between them.

    Looking at the storm clouds gathering in the sky, Chen Chao said rather irritatedly, "Why is it always the same thing?"

    Yun Jianyue did not speak, he simply waved his hand, causing arcs of electricity to overflow from his fingertips. Suddenly, a purple bolt of lightning descended from the clouds, causing the surface of theke to explode!

    Chen Chao started sprinting at the same time the purple lightning fell down. Thus, a great battle began!

    Back then, Song Changxi had fought against Chen Chao by thekeside. In the end, he failed to defeat him. However, the situation was different now. Yun Jianyue began with purple lightning, but this was just the beginning. After the initial bolt of purple lightning, his fingers danced with purple lightning. These arcs of electricity continuously spread out, and he swung his hand with force, causing countless purple lightning bolts to explode with loud bangs!

    From afar, Yun Jianyue was brilliantly illuminated by the lightning, resembling moonlight in the clouds.

    The purple lightning poured out in front of him, covering the entire ground. Furthermore, it continued heading towards the distance, permeating the entirekeside.

    This disy of power alone proved that Yun Jianyue was much stronger than Song Changxi.

    Covering the ground in front of him with electricity, no one could approach him. Since they could not get close to him, how could they defeat him?

    Chen Chao was not a cultivator, he was just a martial artist.

    Martial artists did not have other means.

    This was indeed a tricky problem. As Chen Chao watched the approaching lightning, he fell into silence for a moment.

    While Yun Jianyue did not want to kill him, his initial move disyed the talent of a true daoist genius, which caught Chen Chao off guard. But if he thought that this would make Chen Chao give up, he was underestimating this martial artist.

    Countless purple lightning bolts crawled over the ground, and the qi within Chen Chao''s body surged. In an instant, it flowed through his meridians into his arm. After that, his entire army actually swelled up visible to the naked eye!

    Veins bulged beneath his skin, resembling wriggling snakes.

    Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath.

    Then, just as the lightning approached him, Chen Chao''s fist struck out almost simultaneously.

    The qi he had been umting surged forth at this moment, blossoming from his fist, and countless strands of qi instantly burst forth!

    Although Chen Chao could no longer be said to be a Bitter Sea Realm martial artist at this moment, it was obvious that the one opposite him was also not a cultivator of the Bitter Sea Realm.

    Since that was the case, why was there no chance for victory?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The berserk qi shed with the lightning, and several thunderous sounds erupted as if spring thunder echoing between heaven and earth!

    The lightning that should have originally covered the entirekeside was forced to disperse to both sides, leaving a one-person-wide gap in the middle.

    Some of the lightning fell into the water, instantly creating countless sshes!

    Chen Chao sprinted over through that sole path!

    Yun Jianyue watched this scene with a hint of amusement in his eyes.

 Chapter 257: Sharpening Blade by the Lake

    In this battle against Chen Chao, although it was not a matter of life and death, Yun Jianyue had no intention of holding back.

    As Chen Chao rushed towards him, Yun Jianyue''s thoughts stirred. The lightning that had dispersed to both sides suddenly surged upward, creating a deafening thunderp. It appeared as if countless lightning snakes were coiling towards Chen Chao, trapping him within countless arcs of electricity. In the blink of an eye, it looked like a purple lightning cage had been constructed here, imprisoning Chen Chao.

    Yun Jianyue''s cultivation in lightning spells far surpassed that of ordinary daoist cultivators. Even if it was Song Changxi, he was much worsepared to Yun Jianyue in terms of lightning spells.

    His control over these purple lightning was skillful and effortless.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chao remained silent and just took his saber out.

    With the broken saber in hand, the sharp edge instantly sliced through a nearby purple lightning bolt. Originally, the lightning was like a straight purple line. But now, it curved extremely exaggeratedly. The lightningnded on the broken saber, producing several arcs of electricity that failed to even scratch the broken saber.

    This broken saber had mysterious origins, but its exceptional durability had long been proven. Its degree of toughness was no worse than the average flying sword.

    Chen Chao suddenly exerted force, and the exaggerated arc of lightning eventually reached its breaking point before it could no longer continue to extend. Yun Jianyue''s body trembled violently as a tremendous force emerged from his fingertips. He furrowed his brows slightly. Although the purple lightning had now formed a cage, in the end, it still originated from Yun Jianyue''s fingertips.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber had not managed to sever the purple lightning at first because it originated from Yun Jianyue. However, by exerting an immense force, Chen Chao forced the lightning into two oues: either it would pull Yun Jianyue over toward him, or it would shatter entirely.

    In terms of cultivation and daoist techniques, Yun Jianyue naturally far surpassed Chen Chao. But at present, Chen Chao had turned their contest into a physical showdown. All of a sudden, it became the form of showdown in which Chen Chao excelled the most.

    Yun Jianyue did not fixate on this and chose to voluntarily dispel the lightning spell from his fingertips in an instant.

    The purple lightning dissipated from heaven and earth.

    His body no longer swayed. Chen Chao who was far away had already charged towards him as soon as the purple lightning shattered.

    When two individuals shed, especially when one found themselves in a passive position and was at a lower cultivation realm than their opponent, all chances and battle opportunities were fleeting. If not seized, worse oues could ur in an instant.

    Therefore, Chen Chao instantly brandished his saber and closed in on the distance between them that was not considered short.

    After Yun Jianyue dispelled his lightning spell, if it was an ordinary cultivator, there would definitely be a brief period where qi was being replenished. Yun Jianyue naturally had one too, but it was significantly shorter than most.

    Few could discern the subtle transition.

    Wind roared between heaven and earth.

    Suddenly, a waterspout appeared beneath Chen Chao''s feet and surged towards the sky.

    Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly, but he did not hesitate, taking a heavy step out!

    The waterspout that had yet to form was instantly trampled. A deep crater even appeared on the ground.

    Then, he continued to take several more steps. Each time a waterspout appeared, Chen Chao would trample the waterspout into smithereens before it could fully form.

    In an instant, the distance between the two was significantly reduced.

    Both of Yun Jianyue''s magic spells appeared to be instantly crushed right when they were executed, appearing to be ineffective. However, Chen Chao knew very well that Yun Jianyue had not unleashed his full strength in any of his attacks. If he wanted to engage Chen Chao head-on with a single daoist technique, the oue would not be as it was now.

    At this moment, Yun Jianyue seemed to be using Chen Chao as a whetstone to reach the final stage of his path.

    Crossing the bitter sea meant that one would be able to see the great beyond.

    When cultivators in the Bitter Sea Realm cultivated, it meant that they kept moving forward amidst the bitter sea with bottomless depths, not knowing where the great beyondy. The small boat under their feet drifted along, but it might capsize at any time.

    A sea of suffering, the seven emotions and six desires that left cultivators befuddled. It was difficult to transcend before reaching the other shore.

    Countless cultivators progressed rapidly before reaching the Bitter Sea Realm. But, there was a possibility that once they stepped into this realm, their cultivation would be exceedingly slow.

    The seven emotions and six desires, countless falsehoods, it was the most troubling, capable of tangling the human heart.

    Rather than saying the Bitter Sea Realm was a cultivation realm, it was more of a soul-searching journey.

    Yun Jianyue had not encountered any so-called difficulties in the Bitter Sea Realm. Other cultivators would probably have worldly desires and greedy thoughts surface in their minds every time they cultivated in meditation, but this young genius from the Infatuation Daoist Temple was different from other cultivators. In Yun Jianyue''s mind, it remained empty and clear.

    He was a cultivator who was naturally suited for cultivation.

    He had already seen the Great Beyond, it was just ahead.

    However, Yun Jianyue still needed to put in some work to traverse this final stretch.

    In the short time that followed, Yun Jianyue had employed over a dozen different daoist spells, seemingly lost in his own world, paying no attention to Chen Chao''s reaction.

    After a while, he finally came to his senses. Looking at Chen Chao, who appeared somewhat disheveled but still continuing to shorten the distance between them, he shook his head and said, "When a martial artist fights with a cultivator, they are actually at a disadvantage. Even if you can flyter on, a martial artist without any magic spells will still find it troublesome when facing these magic spells."

    Whether was it a sword cultivator or an ordinary cultivator, their magic spells could be executed from dozens of feet away, with tremendous power. Even if martial artists could rely on their physique to fly in the air after reaching a higher cultivation realm, during the process of drawing closer to their opponent, regardless of whether was it the flying sword of sword cultivators, or the magic spells of cultivators, it was very likely to inflict severe injuries on the martial artist.

    Chen Chao wiped away the remnant aura of the magic spells on his saber and said with a grin, "Honestly, I don''t see any problem. Once I get close to you, how many punches of mine can your frail body withstand?"

    Yun Jianyue asked, "Do you think you stand a chance?"

    Chen Chao smiled faintly and replied, "So, ording to your logic, in all those past years, every time I encountered a cultivator, I should have died once?"

    Yun Jianyue fell silent for a moment and then chuckled, "Fair point."

    Chen Chao did not say anything, he just tore off a piece of clothing and wrapped it tightly around the handle of his saber and his palm. In order to break through those magic spells earlier, it had actually taken quite a toll on Chen Chao.

    At this moment, the qi within his body was nearly depleted, finding it somewhat challenging to continue.

    However, Yun Jianyue still looked very indifferent.

    The disparity between the two had long been established.

    Suddenly, Yun Jianyue said, "Even so, I feel that you have a 30% chance of severely injuring me in a life-and-death situation, a 20% chance of dying together with me, and a 10% chance you can kill me, but you''d also be severely injured."

    Chen Chao shook his head, disagreeing.

    "You''ve never experienced true life-and-death, you have no idea what true life-and-death is really like."

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "In a true life-and-death situation, I have at least a 40% chance of killing you."

    Chen Chao did not borate further, but Yun Jianyue naturally understood what this meant. If there was a forty percent chance of killing, the probability of inflicting serious injuries was even higher, let alone mutual destruction.

    Since there was a 40% chance of killing him, then the chances of severely injuring him were naturally higher, let alone mutual destruction.

    Yun Jianyue did not refute, he just spread his hands out and said with a faint smile, "Come and try?"

    As these words were spoken, right next to them, theke suddenly exploded. Countless waterspouts appeared on theke''s surface, resembling towering water columns one after another.

    The scene was astonishing.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene and was somewhat silent.

    As his qi continued to deplete, he also felt the white mist in the area gradually dissipating. The suppression of cultivation naturally also became weaker and weaker.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath, feeling the qi born within his body, and he felt somewhat relieved.

    The gap in cultivation between the two could not be bridged at this moment, but for Chen Chao, it did not matter.

 Chapter 258: Why Do I Seek Eternal Life

    Yun Jianyue stood by theke, and a phenomenon emerged between heaven and earth. Countless waterspouts rose into the sky, looking especially horrifying.

    Yun Jianyue slowly rose into the air, like a deity hovering between heaven and earth. He looked down at Chen Chao and said calmly, "Between heaven and earth, there are winds and clouds, countless magic spells. No one can fullyprehend them all, but as long as one understands some of them, they naturally be incredibly terrifying."

    Chen Chao looked up at this daoist genius and said calmly, "You really look just like Song Changxi back then."

    Back then, it was also by theke, Song Changxi had created a lightning pool with countless lightning bolts. Lightning was everywhere between heaven and earth, wanting to kill Chen Chao within it. Now, Yun Jianyue stood between heaven and earth, much like Song Changxi back then.

    Chen Chao tightened his grip on the broken saber and shook his head as he said. "If it weren''t for Mr. Wei back then, he would have died. Today, you''re lucky. Whether or not Mr. Wei is here, you won''t die."

    Yun Jianyue remained silent. He just floated to the center of theke. Without the strange white mist''s suppression at this moment, he now truly possessed the cultivation of the Bitter Sea Realm, and it was the pinnacle of the Bitter Sea realm. How could the average cultivator rival him?

    When facing a daoist cultivator with one foot into the Great Beyond Realm, what about Chen Chao, this Bitter Sea martial artist, do?

    It seemed like he could not do anything at all.

    Chen Chao smiled and did not concern himself with these things. Gripping the broken saber tightly, the qi within his body surged. A saber aura emerged by thekeside, resembling a water dragon as it swept toward the waterspouts in theke.

    Yun Jianyue reached out, seemingly plucking a waterspout directly from theke. He held it in his palm and then swung it heavily. It smashed down ruthlessly like an unbelievably huge club!

    Between heaven and earth, countless water sshes scattered in all directions, like a heavy rain.

    If one looked carefully at this moment, one would see that even theke''s water level had dropped considerably even to the naked eye.

    As the enormous club made of the water column fell, Chen Chao''s saber beam also collided with it.

    The water column and saber beam collided, and countless water sshes scattered in all directions, rushing everywhere.

    This time, it truly rained heavily in the mortal world.

    Chen Chao abandoned his saber and his body instantly tensed up. Then, he threw a punch. The powerful and fearsome qi followed the meridians along his arm, and converged at his fist. In an instant, it blossomed from his fist, meeting the scatteredke water.

    This punch mmed into it and the fist force forced theke water to both sides, failing tond on Chen Chao''s body.

    Theke water was not ordinaryke water but rather, the manifestation of Yun Jianyue''s qi. Chen Chao was well aware of the consequences if itnded on him.

    Yun Jianyue''s expression remained unchanged, but as that water spout dissipated between heaven and earth, he spread his hands out. Those water spouts from theke rushed towards the sky, eventually bing like one heavenly river after another, sweeping across the sky and heading towards Chen Chao.

    Yun Jianyue''s face became somewhat pale. Even for him, he found it challenging to simultaneously operate this magic spell and send so many water spouts toward Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao tightened his grip on the broken saber and tookrge strides forward. Before those heavenly rivers collided with him, he took a step out first, arriving in front of them.

    Then, without any hesitation, he mmed right into them.

    A tough body.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged, there was only a hint of a smile in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A momentter, the sshes of water shattered, and a fissure suddenly appeared by thekeside. Countlesske waters flowed into the crevice.

    Chen Chao''s figure reappeared by theke, but hisplexion was somewhat pale.

    Yun Jianyue remained floating in mid-air, and hisplexion had also turned somewhat pale. Facing this young martial artist before him, he had not expected that the water spouts actually failed topletely defeat Chen Chao.

    After what felt like a long time, Yun Jianyue descended from the sky and came to thekeside. He looked at Chen Chao and said, "It seems there''s no need to continue."

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied, "It''s not over yet."

    Yun Jianyue frowned and said, "Are you forcing me to fight you with a life-and-death attitude?"

    Chen Chao smiled and responded, "I''ve been saying all along, in a true life-and-death battle, you''re not my match."

    Yun Jianyue replied calmly, "It''s not necessarily so."

    He spread his hands out once again. Theke water that had fallen from the sky headed up into the sky again at this moment. But this time, under the full disy of power from this Bitter Sea Realm cultivator, the entireke''s water was swept up toward the sky. Unlike before, after theke water surged to the sky, it turned into one river after another. But at this moment, it was an entireke''s water suspended in the air.

    It looked as if ake had suddenly appeared in mid-air.

    Chen Chao raised his head andmented, "This is really shy!"

    Yun Jianyue turned a deaf ear to it and just said calmly, "Haven''t you noticed anything peculiar?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao furrowed his brows and asked, "Are you saying there isn''t a single fish in thiske?"

    Within this ancient ruin, there were towering ancient trees and numerous mountain flowers and wild fruits not seen for countless years. However, there was no signs of living creatures, which felt very strange.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and remembered the skeletons in the cemetery.

    This ancient ruin was teeming with the aura of death everywhere.

    Yun Jianyue shook his head and said, "Actually, that''s not entirely true. Trees are also a form of life, and those flowers too, aren''t they?"

    "What flowers?"

    Chen Chao was a bit perplexed. He had not seen any flowers.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "It''s the flower that blooms in my heart."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and asked, "What rubbish are you talking about?"

    Yun Jianyue paid no attention to him. Theke water floating in mid-air suddenly changed its shape and transformed into an enormous flower in an instant.

    It was a crystal clear flower; an incredibly massive flower!

    Chen Chao looked up at the flower and was just about to speak.

    Then, the flower transformed into the likeness of a woman.

    The woman was dressed in daoist robes, her facial features indistinct, but it just felt very different; like a flower.

    Chen Chao was about to say something but furrowed his brow.

    Because at this very moment, Yun Jianyue became visibly different.

    His aura kept climbing, and in an instant, it had already crossed the threshold and arrived at a further ce.

    He broke through.

    In this strange ce, Yun Jianyue''s realm was no longer suppressed. No one had expected that Yun Jianyue, whose realm was no longer suppressed, would take another step forward in the end.

    Chen Chao muttered, "How are we supposed to continue fighting?"

    Yun Jianyue who was in the Bitter Sea Realm was already so challenging to fight, now that he had stepped into the Great Beyond Realm, it would be even more challenging.

    Yun Jianyue did not hear this.

    He looked at the woman formed by theke water with immense joy.

    This was his Great Dao.

    It was unknown whether or not it would lead to eternal life.

    But, it made him iparably happy.

    "Why do I seek eternal life?"

 Chapter 259: Not Winning is Defeat

    Before, Yun Jianyue had the possibility of advancing. But in the end, he halted that thought at the critical moment. How could breaking through, especially from the Bitter Sea Realm to the Great Beyond Realm, be that easy?

    Navigating the vast Bitter Sea and reaching the Great Beyond was never a simple task. Even Yun Jianyue felt that this matter required thorough preparation. But now, he suddenly felt something inside him. He looked at theter water that spanned the sky, the flower, and the person.

    Then, he took that step very naturally.

    From the Bitter Sea to the Great Beyond.

    Yun Jianyue''s progress felt utterly natural.

    He looked at the woman formed by theke water and was silent for a long time. It was just that before he returned to his senses, a saber light streaked across the sky, shattering the woman''s likeness. Then, the water from the sky fell like heavy rain.

    Yun Jianyue turned to Chen Chao, his expression calm, and said with a frown. "Do you think this can anger me?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I didn''t expect anything like this. I''m just a bit unhappy."

    Yun Jianyue pondered for a moment and understood Chen Chao''s thoughts. He said, "Since I''ve already broken through, let''s stop here. You''re not worse than me, it''s just that you cultivated at ater age than me."

    Now that the two of them were separated by a major cultivation, it was not easy to fight again.

    In other words, there was simply no possibility for Chen Chao to battle the current Yun Jianyue anymore.

    The gap in cultivation had created an insurmountable chasm between them.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I still feel that I can give it a try."

    Yun Jianyue also shook his head and said "Why bother?"

    At this moment, although Yun Jianyue had notpletely stabilized his cultivation realm, he had undoubtedly crossed to a new stage, bing a cultivator of the Great Beyond Realm. Among the entire younger generation, there was no longer anyone who couldpare to him.

    Although Chen Chao could be considered a genius too, he ultimately fell somewhat short whenpared to the current Yun Jianyue.

    It was because of age, and also because the time he spent cultivating was too short.

    Chen Chao heaved a sigh and said nothing more.

    Except, he still gripped his saber, the meaning self-evident.

    Yun Jianyue did not quite understand the meaning behind this gesture, but he felt that he needed to do something. So, he walked over to Chen Chao. Soon, they were only a few meters apart. He raised his finger from a distance, and a brilliant light emanated from his fingertip, resembling a rainbow but exuding a boundless aura that did not belong to the Bitter Sea Realm.

    He used this to convey to Chen Chao that there would definitely be an insurmountable gap between them.

    However, just as the multi-colored rainbow light was about to reach Chen Chao, it collided with a saber light.

    This clear and bright saber light appeared between heaven and earth and met with that rainbow. Yun Jianyue did not need to think to know what the oue should be. Therefore, he did not look at all, he just stood there indifferently, waiting for the final result.

    But a momentter, the saber light dissipated, and the rainbow also dissipated along with it.

    Chen Chao arrived in front of him.

    Raising his hand, he dealt a sh.

    The sharp de passed by Yun Jianyue''s chest. Suddenly, ripples appeared on Yun Jianyue''s daoist robe. At the moment the broken saber fell, it intercepted the sharp edge just outside the robe.

    Yun Jianyue''s daoist robe was a refined magic artifact, impervious to dust and extremely difficult to damage as well.

    When the saber fell, it was as though it hadnded on a cotton ball; without a clear point of impact. It was naturally difficult to cut it as well.

    If it were an ordinary person, they might have panicked long ago, but Chen Chao did not. He took a step forward, and his entire body mmed into Yun Jianyue''s body.

    Yun Jianyue took this blow squarely, and his expression immediately became somewhat unsightly. Although he had broken through, bing a powerful existence of the Great Beyond Realm, the toughness of his physical body had not improved significantly. Coupled with his earlier exhaustion, facing Chen Chao''s collision, some of the qi within his body was continuously dispersing.

    Only at this point, did Yun Jianyue experience the toughness of a martial artist''s body to the fullest expression of its beauty and form.

    Realizing this, he immediately wanted to retreat. He initially believed that after being separated by a major cultivation realm, his rainbow light would deter Chen Chao from taking further action. However, he did not expect Chen Chao to respond with such a move. Since that was the case, he naturally had to do something.

    As he moved backward, numerous barriers of qi also appeared in front of him, blocking Chen Chao.

    Several saber lights virtually appeared at the same time, hacking through thoseyers of qi barriers in an instant. The qi barriers instantly dissipated. It was likely that no one could see it anymore in the world.

    Yun Jianyue failed to shake Chen Chao off.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I told you long ago, that you''ll feel awful if you let me get close to you."

    Yun Jianyue watched as Chen Chao''s fist came down. Both his hands emitted a daoist secret technique to counter the attack, but because the time was too short, the daoist secret technique was shattered by the powerful qi contained in that punch. Yun Jianyue frowned and had no choice but to resort to other magic spells. A small eight-diagram image appeared in the palm of his hand, blocking everything here.

    Chen Chao''s punch did not seed, but he did not mind. Instead, he chose to strike Yun Jianyue on the crown of his head.

    A vast aura was concealed within his palm, exceptionally terrifying.

    Yun Jianyue frowned and said, "It seems that you all martial artists really have a reason for existing."

    Chen Chao shook his head andughed heartily. "It''s not you all martial artists, it''s just me. If it''s another martial artist of the same cultivation realm, I don''t know if there will be such a result again."

    His words sounded conceited, but clearly, Chen Chao now had the capital to back up that arrogance.

    In the next moment, his fistnded on Yun Jianyue''s forehead.

    Yun Jianyue''s expression turned ugly, and a crimson mark instantly appeared on his forehead.

    When the previous punch hadnded, he had clearly expended considerable effort to intercept it. Yet, he still heard the continuous breaking of his qi barriers. This left him somewhat puzzled. Why was there such a near-crushing dominance in this minor detail when there was such a disparity in their cultivation realms?

    Yun Jianyue did not quite understand, but fortunately, although the punch shattered his qi barriers, there was not much force left to break his final body barrier. It only left a crimson mark on his forehead, but did not cause much damage to his body.

    Yun Jianyue pushed Chen Chao''s fist away, his expression gradually bing serious. After breaking through, he had thought that this contest woulde to an end. However, he had not expected things to deteriorate so significantly when Chen Chao got close to him. He could not help but wonder what the oue would have been if he had encountered Chen Chao earlier?

    Perhaps he would not have stood a chance without resorting to those talisman secret arts.

    Thinking about this, Yun Jianyue felt a little furious.

    Yet, Chen Chao seemed to be adding fuel to the fire, "You can be angry, but if you really think about killing someone, that would be unreasonable!"

    In the life-and-death struggle, Chen Chao understood that the most important thing was to stay calm. The second thing was that he needed to disrupt his opponent''sposure. Only then could he tilt the odds of victory in his favor.

    Just as he had said, no matter how talented and remarkable Yun Jianyue was, he had never experienced such a situation. There would inevitably be ws. Since Yun Jianyue''s breakthrough, he had be more arrogant and disdainful of Chen Chao. This battle might not necessarily end in Chen Chao''s defeat.

    After breaking through, Yun Jianyue''s change in mindset let Chen Chao find a w instead.

    At this point, the two were never more than ten feet apart. Even if Yun Jianyue wanted to create distance again, Chen Chao would not allow it.

    "Defeating a daoist genius like you with my cultivation at the Bitter Sea Realm, it will be even more impressive than my victory over Song Changxi by thekeside back then!"

    Chen Chaoughed heartily,unching a swift and fierce offensive. He unleashed countless punches, each punch forcing Yun Jianyue to respond in an extremely short time. Yun Jianyue had no time to do anything else.

    In his previous battle against Song Changxi, Chen Chao had won with a Divine Trove Realm cultivation. At that time, Song Changxi was already at the Bitter Sea Realm. Now, if Chen Chao were to win against Yun Jianyue who had already stepped into the Great Beyond Realm while he was at the Bitter Sea Realm, it would signify that he could defeat two great geniuses of Daoism. Such an achievement would naturally send shockwaves across the world if it spread!

    "How can it be so easy?"

    Yun Jianyue''s tone became very indifferent. Although he faced some difficulty in dealing with the punches that rained down, he did not care either. After he finished casting several secret arts, a barrier with countless intricate patterns appeared in front of him,nding in front of him solidly.

    Chen Chao unleashed a punch without changing his expression, but the qi dissipated upon impact with the barrier, unable to touch Yun Jianyue''s body.

    Yun Jianyue smiled slightly and was just about to speak.

    A bright and clear saber light suddenly appeared!

    With a sudden strike, it split the barrier apart!

    Chen Chao shed in and delivered another saber strike at Yun Jianyue who was in front of him.

    The daoist robe rippled again, but it was still able to block Chen Chao''s attack.

    However, Chen Chao had never expected to be able to kill Yun Jianyue. After his sh, he followed up by mming his shoulder into Yun Jianyue, sending Yun Jianyue''s body flying and crashing into the now waterlesskebed.

    Chen Chao took a look but did not pause, speeding towards Yun Jianyue. The battle was far from over, even though he had already sent Yun Jianyue flying, he knew that this daoist genius would not simply admit defeat and withdraw.

    Coming from the Dao society and being a top-tier genius, Chen Chao knew that he definitely still had a trump card up his sleeves.

    Chen Chao took a step out, creating a deep pit by theke, and the qi within his body surged. White mist instantly poured out from his mouth and nose.

    There were even strands of gold in the white mist.

    Yun Jianyue was standing at the bottom of theke with a paleplexion. Seeing this scene, his expression was calm. He naturally still had countless means that he had not unleashed.

    Whether was it the talismans from the daoist temple or secret arts, he had not used them either.

    It was just that he was not nning on using them.

    After advancing in cultivation realm, if he still needed to use those, it would be a defeat in itself.

    Yes.

    Between cultivators of different realms, not winning was defeat.

 Chapter 260: Strange White Mist

    Theke water had turned into rain, continuously falling from the sky. Currently, thekebed was nothing more than damp soil.

    It was rich and fertile sediment at the bottom of theke.

    Yun Jianyue had been sent crashing into thekebed by the impact, leaving behind two long trenches before he stepped on the bottom of theke. But it was only for a moment. His feet left the ground, and his toes hung suspended above the mud. The previously mud-coated cloth shoes had even more mud dropping from their surfaces, falling into thekebed.

    Chen Chao quickly crashed into Yun Jianyue''s body. Yun Jianyue made no attempt to evade or dodge. After the collision, his body swayed and was sent flying several yards away, looking like a falling leaf in the wind.

    However, all of the energy was dissipated by Yun Jianyue, and he did not appear to be in a particrly wretched state.

    Chen Chao''s feet sank deep into the mud, and he locked eyes with Yun Jianyue.

    Looking at Yun Jianyue floating above the mud, Chen Chao said, "Do you know what our biggest difference is?"

    Yun Jianyue looked down at his floating body and said with a frown, "Are you saying..."

    "You''re different from those cultivators who choose to wander the world, but in reality, you''re not too fundamentally different from them. You keep floating, nevering down."

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath and finally spoke his mind, "You immortal cultivators are talented, but if you were thrown into a mountain infested with demons, with simr cultivations realms, you definitely wouldn''t survive."

    Yun Jianyue seemed to ponder this and asked, "Is it because I''m floating in the air?"

    As he said this, he descended from midair,nding on the mud but not sinking into it.

    He was like a feather, resting on top of it without getting sinking in, but he stillnded on the mud.

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    Yun Jianyue understood this logic and started floating again. He said, "Cultivators and ordinary people are inherently different. Why should they be the same?"

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "It''s like a chicken trying tomunicate with a duck; there''s no result."

    Yun Jianyue also smiled, and his fingertips began to emit brilliant radiance once again.

    The battle had not ended yet, he naturally still had to fight.

    Chen Chao gripped his broken saber tightly. This time, he did not rush forward again, but carefully observed Yun Jianyue who was not far away. A bright, clear saber light suddenly appeared between heaven and earth!

    With the appearance of the saber light, a massive saber beam slowly materialized between heaven and earth. The saber qi on the broken saber skyrocketed dozens of times in an instant. From a distance, it looked as though Chen Chao was wielding a giant saber that stretched hundreds of feet long, and he swung it down violently.

    The drykebed was instantly split apart, with countless mud and soil pushed to both sides as a deep trench formed in the middle.

    Facing the oing saber beam, even if he was previously at a disadvantage, Yun Jianyue only stared at that saber beam at this moment, showing no intention of evading.

    He had thought about it before, since they were not in the same cultivation realm, not winning would be defeat. But in reality, if he still needed to dodge when facing Chen Chao who was at a lower cultivation realm, that would be a great humiliation too.

    Yun Jianyue did not care about the concept of disgrace, but he also did not want to use too many tricks in their fight. Even if he won, there would be little to boast about.

    With a wave of his sleeve, thunder rumbled in the sky, and rolling thunderclouds appeared.

    The techniques possessed by daoist cultivators that could rival the killing power of sword cultivators were troublesome to many cultivators. They often found it challenging to deal with, and in some cases, even more troublesome than the flying swords used by sword cultivators.

    Yun Jianyue''s thoughts stirred slightly as he lightly exhaled a word, and a thick purple thunderbolt, as thick as several people hugging together, descended from the sky.

    This purple thunderbolt came down with a fearsome momentum, akin to divine punishment. As it fell, it even distorted the surrounding space.

    Chen Chao tilted his head and calmly watched the purple thunderbolt descending from the sky. His expression remainedposed.

    In reality, the biggest difference between cultivators and martial artists was not just the inability to use magic spells. Going deeper, it was that cultivators could, to some extent, utilize the power of heaven and earth. In contrast, martial artists had to rely solely on themselves, with the qi within their bodies being their only reliance. Once their qi was exhausted, they could only await death.

    When cultivators used the power of heaven and earth, it consumed less of their qi.

    However, Chen Chao did not care about this distinction. Since he chose to be a martial artist, no matter how challenging it might be, he was determined to persevere on.

    The purple thunderboltnded, colliding with the saber beam. Without any surprises, it shattered the massive saber beam. Chen Chao raised his head and grinned, staring at the purple lighting in the sky rather provocatively.

    Since fighting with the foreign cultivators, Chen Chao had fought the most number of times with cultivators of Daoism. Starting with He Yi at the imperial banquet, then Song Changxi at the martial examination, and now Yun Jianyue, they were all daoist cultivators. Furthermore, each one was stronger than thest, and each was more difficult to deal with than thest.

    Yun Jianyue was aware of Chen Chao''s thoughts and did not hesitate either. His thoughts stirred slightly, and a second purple thunderbolt descended abruptly.

    The might of the heavens and earth made people feel exceptionally terrified.

    Chen Chao dodged the attack of that heavenly lightning, but thekebed instantly had an extremely huge pit that was smote apart.

    Bottomless.

    Chen Chao took a step out and the second bolt of purple lightning fell at the same time.

    Apanied by the distant sound of thunder.

    Theke water from before was still falling as well.

    This was an extremely natural thunderstorm.

    However, there was no other purple lightning in the world as intense and terrifying as this one.

    Facing this lightning pool, Chen Chao was ultimately struck by one of the purple thunderbolts. His entire body was immediately carried by the heavenly lightning and plummeted into the depths of theke, sinking into the deep pit and disappearing from sight.

    Yun Jianyue remained in silence as he floated in mid-air for a long time. Then, he slowly descended and came to stand quietly at the edge of the deep pit.

    Thunder still rumbled in the heavens, but in Yun Jianyue''s perspective, it was still incredibly quiet.

    Before long, he took a step back.

    Right when he took that step back, a saber light just happened tond in that ce.

    A disheveled Chen Chao suddenly leaped out of the deep pit. At this moment, the young martial artist''s ck clothes were torn apart, revealing numerous visible wounds on his body. The old and new injuries seemed intertwined, like the gnarled roots of an ancient tree, looking very special and peculiar.

    However, this was just in Yun Jianyue''s eyes. If it were anyone else, they might not necessarily think so.

    "I heard that you served as a warden in Tianqing County for several years. I initially thought you were just wasting time there, but I never expected you really hunted demons seriously for several years."

    Yun Jianyue narrowed his eyes and said, "Very impressive."

    Chen Chaopletely ignored him. He bent his elbow and struck Yun Jianyue''s shoulder. At the same time, he swung his broken saber towards Yun Jianyue''s head.

    Yun Jianyue watched this scene without any panic. Several rays of light emitted from his fingertips once again, instantly transforming them into numerous golden threads. These threads entangled Chen Chao''s broken saber. The saber was exceptionally sharp, and its snow-white and bright appearance now seemed even more dazzling with the golden threads wrapped around it.

    Chen Chao shook the saber, trying to sever the gold threads that Yun Jianyue casually cast, but it failed to cut through.

    Chen Chao had no choice but to retract his extended hand. But the golden threads were tightly wound around the de. When Chen Chao pulled back, he merely stretched the threads taut.

    Finally, the gold threads at Yun Jianyue''s fingertips were stretched to their limit. The veins on Chen Chao''s arms bulged as the two faced off.

    However, the martial artist who usually relied on physical strength to dominate other cultivators did not pull Yun Jianyue over this time. Yun Jianyue seemed rooted to the spot, not budging an inch.

    Was this daoist cultivator going to defeat a martial artist in his strongest area?

    "It''s not about physical advantage or magic spells. Unless my qi is depleted, other than tearing off these golden threads, you have no way of escaping. Unless you abandon your saber."

    Yun Jianyue thought for a moment and said, "These golden threads are also connected to me, so you''ll likely have to wait until my qi is exhausted before you stand a chance."

    Chen Chao was expressionless, staring at Yun Jianyue and finding him rather troublesome too.

    In this battle, apart from right at the start, he had been on the losing side. The gap in their cultivation realms and Yun Jianyue''s abilities had resulted in this.

    "Even if I might lose, I won''t admit defeat."

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue and shook his head.

    Yun Jianyue asked seriously, "If it''s a life-or-death battle, and I told you that as long as you admit defeat now, I''ll spare your life. What would you do?"

    Chen Chao did not hesitate and replied, "Of course I''d concede defeat."

    Yun Jianyue could not suppress hisughter, "So, you still think I won''t kill you, that''s why you''re acting like this."

    "If you can''t win, you surrender. Then you cultivator for a few more years ande back for another fight. If luck is on your side, and you haven''t died yet, go and cultivator for a few more years ande back again. If luck still doesn''t favor you, youe back again."

    Chen Chao said as a matter-of-fact, "As long as you''re alive, there are many possibilities, many things you can do. Only death is the worst oue."

    This had always been how Chen Chao thought. Otherwise, he would not have persevered and survived after the great flood of Wei Prefecture, nor would he have firmly declined the Lord Warden''s offer to go to the Northern Border.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and smiled slightly as he said, "Being alive is, of course, the most important thing. But right now, it''s not a life-or-death battle. I can try something else."

    Yun Jianyue looked at him, somewhat puzzled.

    However, at the same time, he noticed that there was some white mist emanating from Chen Chao''s mouth and nose.

    Seeing this, he felt a little dazed.

    Previously, he seemed to have vaguely seen something many times, but he was never too certain. But at this very moment, he saw it clearly.

    "You indeed have many secrets."

    Yun Jianyue smiled indifferently.

    But Chen Chao''s expression became rather solemn.

    He did have some tricks up his sleeve, but the white mist seeping out of his mouth and nose at this moment was not something he intended to happen.

    What made it even more bizarre was that at this moment, in the deep craters formed by the heavenly lightning, there was also white mist seeping out.

    The white mist that had originally be very thin, grew thicker. Yun Jianyue clearly felt his cultivation realm being suppressed again.

    The golden threads dimmed.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. Although he did not understand the current situation, it seemed like a good thing for him.

 Chapter 261: The Great Dao is a Long Journey

    Chen Chao exerted force, breaking the golden threads. Then, he watched as they gradually dissipated from the de of his broken saber, eventually returning to calmness.

    The golden threads vanished into the air, never to be seen again. The continuously rising white mist gradually filled the world once again.

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue but did not immediately make a move, even though the situation had shifted significantly in his favor by now.

    Yun Jianyue asked, "What exactly is in this ancient ruin?"

    He knew Chen Chao had entered this ce before, and that was why he asked this.

    However, Chen Chao did not provide an answer. He just said, "If we were to start fighting again now, my chances of winning would be much higher."

    Yun Jianyue shook his head and said, "Daoism has countless techniques, I haven''t used all of them. If we really engage in a fight, you may not necessarily win."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, knowing that this was the truth, so he did not refute it.

    But Yun Jianyue soon added with grace, "However, since I''m a cultivation realm above you, if I still shamelessly use all those techniques, that would indeed be shameless."

    Chen Chao just smiled at this and casually said, "In the end, if you and I have a life-and-death feud, I''ll kill you here, even if it means being shameless."

    Listening to this, Yun Jianyue neither refuted nor agreed but pondered it seriously. Finally, he nodded and asked, "Did you learn to kill demons in the mountains?"

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue and said with a smile, "Those demons aren''t as cunning. As long as both parties formed a grudge, there''s usually no second meeting. It has to be settled on the same day, one of them will never leave the mountain."

    In the eyes of ordinary people in the Great Liang Dynasty, both demons and cultivators were terrifying existences. However, if they had to choose to face only one of them, they would probably choose to confront the demons, and not those cultivators. Demons might not understand humannguage, but they only ate humans. Cultivators could understand humannguage but would never just eat humans.

    The human heart was more terrifying than anything in the world.

    Yun Jianyue was deep in thought and did not speak.

    He could naturally understand the meaning of that sentence.

    After a while, the strange white mist continued to increase, to the point where it far exceeded the density of the mist outside the ruin.

    Yun Jianyue took out a talisman and crushed it. Faint ripples spread out, enveloping both of them and blocking most of the dense mist from encroaching. However, outside the ripples, thin wisps of mist still slowly seeped in.

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brow and said, "It seems like we can''t stay here for long. Are you leaving?"

    Without his cultivation, relying solely on the talisman, they might temporarily resist the mist''s intrusion, but it definitely would notst in the long run.

    So, Yun Jianyue was prepared to leave.

    During this trip to the ruin, he did not find anything. However, since he had advanced to the Great Beyond Realm on this journey, it was a tremendous harvest. No one in the Infatuation Daoist Temple would say anything.

    As for Chen Chao, since there was some debt of gratitude from before, leaving together now was not a big deal. Yun Jianyue was not like those ordinary cultivators, he would not consider Chen Chao being alive as a terrible thing. Even if, one day, Chen Chao became a Nepenthe martial artist, bing an existence simr to that of the Great Liang Emperor, it probably would not be a very significant event to the Dao society either.

    A powerhouse was unable to change the world''s structure.

    The current state of the world was not something that had happened overnight.

    Daoism''s countless years of foundation was enough to give them the confidence to make their own decisions about many things in the world.

    Many times, Daoism could act without considering the consequences.

    Because the consequence was not very important to them.

    As a disciple of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, Yun Jianyue naturally had the confidence to do these things.

    Chen Chao looked at the ripples in front of him and remained silent for a long time before saying, "We''ll continue our fight another time."

    Yun Jianyue paused and smiled, "Since that''s the case, let''s call it a draw."

    With his higher cultivation level, saying it was a draw was essentially admitting his own defeat to some extent.

    "If it''s not finished, it''s not finished. Why dere it a draw?"

    Chen Chao nced at Yun Jianyue and shook his head.

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "Temporary victories or losses are not important. Great Dao is a long journey, there are still plenty of opportunities."

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just took a step and walked out of the barrier on his own.

    Hended in the white mist.

    He did not look back, walking forward alone, his hair dampened by theke water that had notpletely converged at the bottom of theke.

    Yun Jianyue nced at him a few times, did not say anything further, and turned to leave, heading back the way he hade.

    Their previous conversation about life and death seemed to linger in the air, refusing to dissipate for a long time.

    In this perilous ce, Yun Jianyue did not need to make choices or stake his life.

    In other circumstances, Chen Chao might have chosen to retreat, but not now. Within this white mist, inside this ruin, there was something he had been seeking for a long, long time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue headed back on the path he hade. Along the way, the white mist had noticeably thickened. The density now was much greater than what he had seen earlier. This made Yun Jianyue feel rather ufortable. As strong as he was, spending too much time in this white mist would make him feel incredibly ufortable too.

    Taking out a medicinal pill and swallowing it, Yun Jianyue felt somewhat better, then continued walking forward.

    The white mist was so thick that he could only see a short distance of less than a hundred feet in front of him.

    All of a sudden, the white mist scattered and a ck ox walked out of the white mist.

    Yun Jianyue noticed that the nose of this ck ox had a golden nose ring with intricate patterns, resembling characters from some daoist scripture. What surprised him even more was that on the back of the ck ox sat a middle-aged daoist.

    "Martial Uncle."

    Yun Jianyue was rather surprised and blurted out.

    This middle-aged daoist in front of him was precisely that Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Chief Enforcer, a great sage of Daoism.

    He was the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s number two figure, an existence second only to the Temple Master.

    Such a personmanded respect even from someone of Yun Jianyue''s status, and the highest level of respect was due.

    Therefore, he quickly reacted and gave a bow.

    However, at this moment, Yun Jianyue did not quite understand why he could see this Chief Enforcer here. When he left the Infatuation Daoist Temple, this Chief Enforcer was still in seclusion. How did he end up here?

    The middle-aged daoist held an oiled paper umbre and seemed to have seen through Yun Jianyue''s thoughts. He looked down at Yun Jianyue from a higher vantage point and said calmly, "One can only be considered a cultivator after crossing the Bitter Sea. If one cannot cross it, they will forever remain an ordinary person; nothing remarkable."

    He saw through Yun Jianyue''s cultivation realm with one nce and did not show much praise, it was just ordinary.

    After all, as a great sage of Daoism, he stood at a lofty height and had a far-reaching perspective. He naturally would not appear excited over some ordinary scenery.

    "There''s some problem with this ce, you''ve just broken through and your cultivation realm is unstable, return to the temple and stay there for some time. Focus on cultivation and stop thinking about those things."

    The middle-aged daoist reached out and took out a yellow talisman, tossing it casually.

    Suddenly, a straight road appeared in the white mist. The white mist on both sides was forced far away and could no longer converge.

    Yun Jianyue suddenly looked up at the Chief Enforcer and asked seriously, "What are those things that Martial Uncle mentioned?"

    The middle-aged daoist nced at Yun Jianyue indifferently, causing Yun Jianyue''s face to pale instantly.

    "It seems your master didn''t teach you well. A little talented and you forget to respect your seniors?"

    The middle-aged daoist withdrew his gaze without saying more. The ck ox beneath him nced sympathetically at Yun Jianyue, thinking that humans were indeed the least considerate creatures in the world.

    "The outside world feels that geniuses are remarkable, but in our temple, even if we can''t find ten or eight so-called talents, we can still find three or five of these so-called geniuses."

    Although the middle-aged daoist did not say it explicitly, his meaning was quite clear.

    In such a vast Infatuation Daoist Temple, there must be other young geniuses. Yun Jianyue''s existence was not unique.

    Although Yun Jianyue''splexion was pale, his gaze remained steadfast. However, he stopped talking and simply bowed, then turned to walk along the path created by the talisman towards the outside.

    The middle-aged daoist watched Yun Jianyue''s departing figure with no emotion in his eyes.

    The ck ox made an untimely moo.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at those two ox horns and said calmly, "At least he still calls me Martial Uncle. What connection do you, a mere beast, have with me? If you still can''t find what I''m looking for, you can forget about living."

    While speaking, the middle-aged daoist was extremely cold, making no effort to conceal his killing intent.

    The ck ox also sensed this killing intent. It had thick skin and could not be affected by the killing intent, but it still felt somewhat wronged.

    I slept for so many years, and the world has changed so much. How could I know where those things from back then were ced?"

 Chapter 262.1: Behind the White Wall - Part 1

    In the ruin, there were hardly any young cultivators left.

    Most of the cultivators from various major sects had died in that cemetery. Those who had managed to leave alive had long departed from these ruin. As for the remaining few cultivators, after sensing the significant changes in the dense fog, they also chose to leave.

    They did not have the same good fortune as Yun Jianyue, with their sect senioring here. Hence, many of them perished within the ruin.

    The white mist was a deadly weapon, infiltrating the bodies of cultivators was its means of killing. Previously, it was a slow process. But now, with the fog growing denser, the white mist became increasingly formidable as well.

    Cultivators could weigh what was important and naturally chose to leave.

    Although Yun Jianyue had ventured deep into it, with the assistance of the middle-aged daoist''s talisman, he actually left faster than many others. When he emerged from the white mist, countless gazes fell upon him.

    Seeing the somewhat pale face of this daoist genius, the cultivators could not help but think that even someone like him found it extremely challenging to endure in the white mist.

    However, soon, Distant Wanderer looked at Yun Jianyue andmented, "Congrattions, young friend, on taking another step further."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Jianyue quickly returned the gesture. Although he had reached the same level as Distant Wanderer after stepping into the Great Beyond Realm, there was still a difference in their seniority, so he maintained proper etiquette.

    As Distant Wanderer spoke up, everyone turned their attention to Yun Jianyue. Soon, words of praise began sounding out among the crowd.

    This daoist, who was one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, had already reached the pinnacle of the Bitter Sea Realm Realm before. Countless cultivators had aspired to have Yun Jianyue join their sects and be their sect''s cultivator, but they did not dare to snatch a young disciple of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, nor would they snatch.

    Now, with Yun Jianyue taking another step forward, it meant they were not just vying for him.

    This meant that the Infatuation Daoist Temple had another figure capable of bearing the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s future in this generation.

    For a sect to thrive and endure, it was essential to have a deep foundation. Within the sect, there must be a supreme powerhouse capable of maintaining the current status quo, as well as a group of formidable powerhouses. This would ensure the sect''s stability. Young cultivators, although valuable, were like the icing on the cake. To achieve longsting greatness, the sect must have a formidable expert who could seed the current powerhouse before their demise. A true genius did not need the prefix ''young''. They must be able to take over the sect before the supreme powerhouse passed on.

    Upon hearing these unexpected praises, Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows.

    He remained silent for a moment before walking toward the location where the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s cultivators were gathered.

    Daoist Ning Gui had an appreciative expression as he looked at Yun Jianyue. He took the initiative to say, "When you return, the Temple Master will be very pleased."

    Yun Jianyue nced around and asked in a low voice, "But what exactly happened inside?"

    Daoist Ning Gui was taken aback. The cultivators who hade out earlier had already talked about what happened inside. But even if it was him, he was also uncertain about what happened inside.

    "The white mist has be thicker, perhaps due to a certain cycle or the presence of a precious treasure. However, for youngsters like you, it''s not very friendly," Daoist Ning Gui shook his head slightly and said softly, "You don''t need to worry too much. The situation inside will be clear."

    "Martial Uncle has already gone in, does Temple Master know?"

    Yun Jianyue turned to Daoist Ning Gui and asked this question.

    The whereabouts of big shots should not be inquired by a young disciple like him. But when he saw that middle-aged daoist, Yun Jianyue already vaguely felt that something was amiss, so he still spoke up.

    Daoist Ning Gui was stunned and asked doubtfully, "Which daoist master is it?!"

    Anyone qualified to be addressed as ''Chief Enforcer'' by Yun Jianyue could not be an ordinary cultivator. Even within the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he should be a big shot too.

    Yun Jianyue said, "Daoist Master Chief Enforcer."

    Upon hearing these four words, Daoist Ning Gui''s expression instantly changed. He seemed almost incredulous as he asked, "It''s Daoist Master Chief Enforcer?!"

    He naturally knew what kind of existence the Daoist Master Chief Enforcer was in the Infatuation Daoist Temple. That was an out-and-out big shot. Even during normal times, it was difficult to even catch a glimpse of him within the Infatuation Daoist Temple. He had heard that these kinds of big shots were in closed-seclusion, striving to reach an even higher realm. However, he had not imagined that the Chief Enforcer was not in the Infatuation Daoist Temple at all but hade here from the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    "Why would he be here?!"

    Daoist Ning Gui looked at Yun Jianyue, feeling rather puzzled.

    This kind of prominent figure could trigger countless events with even movement and action.

    Yun Jianyue whispered, "I originally thought you should know the reason, but looking at it now, it seems that even within the temple, this might not be known."

    Yun Jianyue had always held a deep respect for that Chief Enforcer, and his question was raised with certain considerations in mind.

    Daoist Ning Gui shook his head and said, "I presume that regardless of the circumstances, the Temple Master should be aware of these matters. Forget about the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple, even the major events happening in the world should be within the Temple Master''s gaze."

    It was unclear how many people in the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple greatly admired the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s temple master. Under this extreme admiration, there was even extreme worship andplete trust.

    Yun Jianyue said, "I''ll return to the mountain now."

    Daoist Ning Gui was taken aback, then nodded without saying more.

    Although he was more senior, he had never imposed any constraints on young geniuses like Yun Jianyue. If they were willing to talk to him nicely, that was already plenty good.

    Yun Jianyue suddenly asked, "Is Senior Sister still in seclusion?"

    Daoist Ning Gui smiled and replied, "When I left, I heard that she was still in seclusion, but it''s a life-or-death seclusion. asionally, she would sit on the edge of the cliff and enjoy the scenery."

    In the world of cultivators, there was often a distinction between life-and-death seclusion and regr seclusion. Life-and-death seclusion implied that the cultivator would not appear in the world under any circumstances until they broke through their realm. Often, life-and-death seclusions were a great ordeal to a cultivator. Even if it was a first-rate genius, they might very likely just die like that.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "I''ve surpassed Senior Sister now."

    Daoist Ning Gui nodded. Although Ye Zhihua had always had a slightly higher cultivation level than Yun Jianyue before, it was still limited. Now that Yun Jianyue had obtained a great lucky chance, advancing from the Bitter Sea Realm to the Great Beyond Realm, he was definitely at a higher cultivation realm than that girl.

    Reflecting on the young genius''s wild rumors in the temple, Daoist Ning Gui fell silent for a moment, pondering whether having a crush on a girl would affect one''s cultivation.

    If he had known about this, when he saw that junior sister back then, he should have expressed his feelings.

    s, life never had any ''what-ifs.''

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 262.2: Behind the White Wall - Part 2

    Theke water fell from the sky, gradually converging into streams that flowed back toward the bottom of theke. However, due to the deep craters, they could not fill theke again, and the water poured into these deep pits. It was unclear when or if they would ever be filled again, perhaps remaining unfilled for a lifetime.

    The middle-aged daoist rode atop the ck ox, arriving at thekeside. Looking at the deep craters, this middle-aged daoist holding an oiled-paper umbre looked at the bottom of theke. Looking at the traces of a major battle that had urred previously, there was no emotion in his eyes. He naturally understood that the traces of this great battle were left behind by Chen Chao and Yun Jianyue previously. Yet, at the same time, he also realized that Yun Jianyue had not emerged victorious from that battle.

    "The gap of a cultivation realm, but he still could not win. Senior Brother actually views such a person as a genius, that''s a little blind."

    The middle-aged daoist spoke calmly. With a casual beckoning of his hand, he caused something to emerge from the muddyke bottom, radiating a faint, eerie light.

    Once the mud fell away from it, the true form was revealed ¨C a broken magic artifact, which originally seemed to be a demon subduing staff.

    Looking at the sharp break on the staff, the middle-aged daoist said calmly, "Among the invading enemies, was there a formidable sword immortal, or was it buddhist cultivators that were the invading enemy?"

    Without waiting for a response from the ck ox, the middle-aged daoist continued, "In ancient times, did your sects not differentiate between different schools of cultivation? Whether it was martial artists, sword cultivators, or the buddhist, daoist, and confucian paths, could all these different cultivators coexist within one sect and debate on Dao?"

    The middle-aged Daoist shook his head. He could not fathom how a group of cultivators with varying philosophies and schools of cultivation could coexist within the same sect.

    Would that not be a chaotic mess?

    In previous years, the buddhist, daoist, and confucian schools had organized a simr debate convention, aiming to provide a tform for cultivators of these three paths to study and integrate their differing cultivation philosophies. However, the results had been disastrous. It was like chickens trying tomunicate with ducks, neither party could convince the other parties. Hence, the so-called debate convention ended hastily, never to be held again.

    The middle-aged daoist came from the Infatuation Daoist Temple and received the best daoist scriptures and guidance from renowned masters from a young age. He progressed rapidly, achieving sess very quickly. Later, he began to dabble in the cultivation methods of other schools of cultivation, but always felt that they were not quite suitable for him.

    During his cultivation years, even though he was reluctant to appear in the world, he was, in fact, much stronger than the so-called young geniuses of that time. Precisely because he was too low-profile, when he became the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Chief Enforcerter on, it caused a great sensation in the cultivation world. However, what truly established his reputation in the world was a battle with a notorious big shot of the heretic path who had been infamous for years. That prominent figure of the heretic path had long be a powerful figure in the Nepenthe Realm. But because his cultivation secret technique was too cruel, he had been hunted down by the righteous path. But, it was also because his cultivation realm was too powerful, he fled for many years and no one could kill him at all.

    All the way untilter on, when this Chief Enforcer encountered that prominent figure of the heretic path, the two engaged in a great battle thatsted several days, during which they even leveled several mountains. When this battle ended, it spread throughout the world. From that point on, nobody dared to say anything about this Daoist Master Chief Enforcer anymore.

    Even a genius powerhouse like him found it impossible to ept the idea of cultivators from different schools coexisting and cultivating together.

    The ck ox did not know what the middle-aged daoist was thinking. At this moment, it just looked at the broken demon subduing staff and felt a sense of nostalgia.

    It had slept for many years, but many years ago when it was still awake, it had met many people. There was even a monk who would often visit it, spending entire afternoons together. At that time, the demon subduing staff was always hanging from the monk''s waist.

    Now that the demon subduing staff was broken, the monk had likely been dead for many years.

    Thinking of this, the ck ox let out a mournful moo.

    The middle-aged daoist nced down at the ck ox and said calmly, "You''re reminiscing about things you shouldn''t. Don''t be in a hurry to feel sad. If you can''t find that ce again, I''ll send you to reunite with him."

    The ck ox suddenly felt aggrieved and said, "He has been dead for so many years. Even if I die now, how can I meet him?"

    It had never spoken before, but that did not mean it could not speak.

    The middle-aged daoist did not look at it, but some of his aura overflowed, the meaning rather obvious.

    The ck ox sensed it and, in a fit of pique, said, "I''ve already lived for so many years, even if I die now, it doesn''t matter! After all, my sect has been destroyed. What''s the point of me being alive?"

    The middle-aged daoist said indifferently, "Is sleeping for so many years considered living?"

    The ck ox let out a dissatisfied moo and asked, "But if you want me to do that sort of thing, will I still be considered human if I do it?!"

    "You''re just an ox. Furthermore, that ce has been in ruins for many years. Are any of your acquaintances there alive?"

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "Why hold on to memories of the past instead of letting them go?"

    The ck ox remained silent and let out another moo.

    "I can see that you have some wisdom. When we''re done here,e back to the sect with me. Cultivate in the temple, talking less might help you live a few more years."

    The middle-aged daoist sat on the back of the ck ox, slowly speaking.

    "No, I''m not going! They deceived me like this in the beginning! God knows how many years I''ve been trapped in this ce!"

    The ck ox had a look of lingering fear on its face. It actually had a lot to say, but it did not quite dare to say it. After all, once he said it, he did not know what this daoist would think. Would he tear him to shreds in a fit of rage?

    As if understanding the ck ox''s thoughts, the middle-aged daoist said, "If I were constantly thinking of killing, would that young martial artist still be able to walk out of here?"

    "Oh, by the way, besides that skeleton, are there any sword immortals here?"

    The middle-aged daoist inexplicably remembered that aura and felt rather curious.

    Hearing this, the ck ox also thought of someone for no reason and its hair stood on end.

    Its fur was very hard, especially when it stood on end. However, the middle-aged daoist who was sitting on the ox''s back had no reaction. He sensed the ck ox''s emotions but did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao headed towards a certain ce with determination. The white mist grew denser, but he did not feel ufortable. In fact, he had been like this from the beginning. Apart from being unable to use his cultivation like other cultivators, he felt different from them in another way - he had never felt difort. When walking through the white mist, he did not need to expend much effort. Chen Chao had actually long understood the reason behind it.

    Several years ago, the white mist had already infiltrated his body and coexisted with his body for so many years. When he returned, it naturally could not cause any more damage to his body.

    So, no matter how thick the white mist was, Chen Chao was not too concerned about dying at its hands. However, he needed to be cautious and consider the hidden dangers within the fog.

    But, he still needed to go to that ce.

    He even heard its calling.

    There was even a voice deep within him continuously calling, urging Chen Chao to get closer, to reach that ce, to find that ce.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate, he felt that feeling from several years ago.

    Hence, he continued walking forward, passing through a dense forest, crossing a small stream, and proceeding through an open field.

    These were all ces he had never been to before. Naturally, they were scenes he had never seen before either. This ruin was once again expanding his understanding.

    It was really too vast.

    It could not possibly be the size of a mountain.

    Chen Chao even felt that this mountain pass gate was something concealed within a certain formation. From the outside, it appeared as nothing more than the back of the mountain, but inside, the space was enormous.

    Such an array formation would require the expertise of top-notch formation masters to set up. The materials and resources needed to power such a formation would likely be beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even for the most prominent sects of the time, they would have to weigh it over too.

    However, the sect had been extinct for countless years, so why was the formation still active?

    Could it be that the resources contained within that mountain pass gate were enough to keep the formation running for thousands of years?

    Or perhaps there was no so-called magic artifact, there was only a spatial magic artifact.

    If it was a spatial magic artifact, it must be a priceless treasure.

    Because no sect in the current era possessed such a magic artifact with such a vast space.

    As Chen Chao pondered these matters, he continued moving forward. He lost track of time until the open field in front of him came to an end. A thick white mist blocked his path, so dense that Chen Chao could not see whaty beyond.

    The mist had umted to such an extent that it seemed like a solid white wall.

    Looking at this scene, Chen Chao was silent for a long time.

    Then, he walked straight into the white wall.

    The white mist did not scatter, but Chen Chao had entered.

    However, the next moment, Chen Chao was dumbfounded because what he saw exceeded his wildest imagination.

    Behind the white mist was a mountain.

    At this moment, Chen Chao was standing at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 263.1: Rongshan Sect - Part One

    Before him stood a divine mountain that towered into the clouds.

    A massive mountain pass gate stood at the base of the mountain, covered in countless obscure and mystical runes. These runes were not the script of the current era, but they emitted a unique aura that was especially mysterious in its own right. On one side of the mountain pass gate, there was arge stone b about the height of a person, bearing a fewrge words.

    These words were also not written in the script of the current age, but they could be vaguely recognized.

    Rongshan Sect.

    Turns out that this ancient ruin was the location of the sect once known as the Rongshan Sect.

    Chen Chao looked up, and from the mountain pass gate, a stone-paved path extended into the mountain, disappearing into the clouds and mist, vanishing without a trace.

    In the distant mountains, colorful clouds enveloped the scenery, countless pavilions hidden within the mist, appearing and disappearing. One could even faintly hear the melody of Great Dao echoing in this ce.

    It was as if this was a true immortal realm, or even a divine kingdom.

    Compared to the ces surrounded by white mist he had seen earlier, the mountain pass gate of this Rongshan Sect was truly in a league of its own.

    Looking at the colossal divine mountain before him, Chen Chao recalled the cemetery he had visited before, with the skeletons he had seen. If this was indeed the true mountain pass gate of the Rongshan Sect, then whether was it the cemetery earlier, or thekes and ins he had walked through, they were all clearly a part of this sect. However, they must have been the outermost regions.

    Just these areas alone were already enormous, making the Rongshan Sect''s sect territory vast; evenrger than any sect in the current age. This might indirectly prove that the Rongshan Sect had been a major sect of its time, perhaps producing numerous powerhouses that were renowned throughout the world.

    But, since this ancient sect was so powerful, why would it be destroyed?

    Judging from the mountain pass gate, it was still considered well-preserved. It did not have any connection with sudden destruction.

    Chen Chao was filled with questions. He had originally thought that he was being guided here to see the young girl again, but he had not expected to arrive in front of this mountain pass gate.

    This was not where the young girl was.

    Chen Chao fell into silence for a moment, then exhaled a mouthful of white mist. The white mist instantly dissipated here, leaving no trace.

    It was as if the white mist could not exist in this ce at all.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao walked towards the mountain pass gate.

    Since he hade all this way, he naturally had to take a look.

    As he stepped into the mountain pass gate, Chen Chao''s expression suddenly turned somewhat ugly. If the white mist was only suppressing his cultivation before, it was much more than that now that he had entered this mountain pass gate. He even felt as if a massive boulder had been ced on his shoulders, making every step he took more difficult than usual.

    But fortunately, apart from this, he did not feel any other difort.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow slightly. The pressure on his body was not a major issue for him. He had tempered his body countless times, how could his body be destroyed by this bit of pressure?

    Walking along the mountain path, he really wanted to take a good look at this divine mountain''s true appearance.

    On both sides of the mountain path, there were countless flowers and nts emitting incredible fragrances. Just a whiff of these fragrances made one feel incrediblyfortable all over their body.

    These should be some kind of medicinal herbs, but because they had existed for far too long, they had already be as valuable as immortal herbs.

    Chen Chao wanted to bend down and pick some to take with him, but after some thought, he decided to do that on his way down the mountainter.

    He kept walking towards the mountain. After an unknown amount of time, an ancient spring suddenly appeared before him. It was a tiny mountain spring to the side of the mountain path. It was incredibly clear, with some fallen leaves floating on the spring water.

    "What kind of spring is this? Why is there such a strong fragrance?"

    Previously, he had smelled those medicinal herbs and felt incrediblyfortable all over his body. Now, smelling the fragrance of this spring water, Chen Chao knew that this spring water must be extraordinary too.

    This was where the Rongshan Sect''s mountain pass gate was located, this ancient spring must be extraordinary.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao bent down and started takingrge gulps.

    This ancient spring had existed for who knows how many years. At this moment, Chen Chao prone on the ground and quickly consumed all of its water.

    It was very difficult for cultivators to be poisoned to death, especially someone like Chen Chao with such a tough body. He practically feared no toxins. Faced with this ancient spring at this moment, Chen Chao was not afraid either.

    After drinking the spring water withrge gulps, Chen Chao felt no different. He only felt a somewhat warm sensation throughout his body, and his spirit became even more vibrant.

    ncing at this ancient spring, Chen Chao noticed that water was still bubbling up at the spring''s source non-stop. He furrowed his brow but realized it was not anything special. But, he was not too disappointed either. After a moment, he continued on his way toward the mountain.

    As he traveled along the mountain path, it grew steeper, but the pressure on his body remained unchanged. The medicinal herbs lining the sides of the path were truly too fragrant that they made him forget his fatigue. Before long, Chen Chao arrived at the end of the stone steps.

    He found himself standing in an immensely vast square. At the far end of the square, there stood a magnificent pce. The pce was tall and grand, constructed from massive stone blocks. It exuded the weight of history and antiquity. Because it was so tall, the upper half of the pce was shrouded in colorful clouds, making it look like a pce built in the heavens.

    What left Chen Chao most stunned was that countless cultivators were sitting cross-legged on that za.

    Yes, Chen Chao could tell with one nce that these people were cultivators.

    Countless cultivators were seated on the square, all of them with their eyes tightly shut. There was no sign of life flowing from their bodies. They seem to have already died many years ago, yet at the same time, it seemed like they had not died. Instead, they had sunk into bitter cultivation. When a gentle breeze passed by, their hair even swayed gently, and some of their robes even moved slightly too.

    But the entire square was incredibly silent, devoid of any vitality.

    Chen Chao felt a very bizarre atmosphere.

    Everything before his eyes seemed to convey that on some day in the distant past, these cultivators gathered here for meditation. However, as they entered meditation, they never woke up again.

    What kind of existence could silently cause the deaths of so many people without them being prepared at all?

    It was as if, at that time, someone merely nced over here, waved their hand, and all the cultivators perished. That was why these structures had remained unchanged over the years.

    Standing there, Chen Chao felt a bone-chilling coldness that prated deep into his bones.

    This silent oppression was more terrifying than any Nepenthe Realm cultivator in the world. As for the powerful beings who had transcended the Nepenthe Realm, how could they be ordinary cultivators?

    He recalled one of the legends from the eleventh year of Tian Jian, it was said that an immortal appeared in the Ying Prefecture. Although no one had witnessed the true appearance of the immortal afterward, the mere existence of this legend indicated the possibility.

    Could it be that immortals truly existed in this world?

    How else could one exin this situation?

 Chapter 263.2: Rongshan Sect - Part 2

    Chen Chao pondered a lot, but eventually walked forward. He quickly reached the square and approached a female cultivator who was seated there. Crouching down, he observed her carefully.

    This was a rather attractive-looking female cultivator with a slender figure. Her age was indiscernible. At this moment, with her eyes tightly closed, her brows were slightly furrowed. It seemed as if she had encountered some issue during her cultivation, something she could not quiteprehend at the moment, and she was still pondering over it.

    Chen Chao did not reach out to touch her. The events at the cemetery still yed vividly in his mind. Those cultivators had dug up graves for those magic artifacts, and most of them died there in the end. If Chen Chao was not around, it was likely that none of those cultivators would have escaped that ce.

    They had shown no reverence for history, and there would surely have been severe consequences.

    Chen Chao understood this principle well. So, after just a few nces, he stood up and continued walking ahead.

    There were cultivators of all ages and genders seated on the square. He even spotted two youths around his own age, all with their eyes closed and expressions serene.

    These two youths were seated in the center of the square. They were undoubtedly the young geniuses of this sect. With such treatment, they were not ordinary individuals.

    Unfortunately, they had also be dust in history. Apart from their still-present bodies, there was no trace left of them.

    Chen Chao quickly reached the end of the square, in front of that pce.

    It was a simrly grand pce. Currently, its doors were tightly shut, resembling a slumbering giant, standing quietly in this ce.

    There were also two cultivators seated in front of the door, also with their eyes tightly closed. However, judging from their attire, they appeared to be disciples of Daoism.

    Among the countless cultivators on the square, there was a wide variety of clothing, representing all kinds of cultivation factions. Chen Chao even spotted some cultivators with their flying swords in front of them.

    Their swords were ced across their legs. They were likely nourishing their swords.

    Chen Chao retracted all his thoughts and shifted his gaze to therge doors in front of the pce. These doors were also adorned with countless intricate patterns, but this time, they were not overlyplex. Many of them were actually depictions, illustrating the development of this Rongshan Sect. Starting from the establishment of the sect, to foreign invasions, the resistance of the cultivators, and even shadows of the demon race. But the cultivators sessfully fended them off. In these depictions, the Rongshan Sect had experienced numerous trials and tribtions throughout its history. The reason why these cultivators chose to inscribe these significant events was probably so that their descendants would remember them and not forget what had happened.

    As Chen Chao scanned these depictions, he roughly grasped everything that had once happened to this Rongshan Sect.

    However, the final depiction was somewhat iplete.

    It was on the left side of the door and it was only engraved halfway. Faintly visible was a flying sword and a cultivator with his back facing everyone.

    The cultivator should be the owner of the flying sword, and the sword was hovering in mid-air with its tip pointing at the iplete portion of the depiction.

    What exactly was in that picture?

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow slightly. He had a vague feeling that it was something of utmost importance, but it could not be seen now.

    It did not make sense to give up inscribing the second half of the picture due to some irresistible factor. At least, they had already given up the notion of engraving thetter half of the depiction before the true destruction came.

    Chen Chao extended his hand, wanting to touch that iplete depiction. However, as soon as his hand reached out, he felt a sharp intent, and his finger was cut, causing blood to flow continuously.

    There was still a lingering sword intent on the picture. Even after all these years, it was still terrifying.

    Chen Chao retracted his hand and quickly stopped the bleeding.

    He did not hesitate. There was a voice in his heart that had been urging him to open the pce doors and see whaty inside.

    He extended his hand and ced it in front of the pce doors.

    These doors were made of an unknown material. It was incredibly special, appearing to be neither gold nor jade, and definitely not stone.

    However, they were not as difficult to budge as he had imagined. With a gentle push, apanied by a creaking sound, the pce doors slowly began to open. There was no dust falling, as if this pce door had been carefully cleaned just moments before.

    Countless years of change in the world seemed to be just a fleeting story, as if it had happened yesterday and would only happen yesterday.

    As the doors opened slowly, a gentle light appeared before Chen Chao''s eyes.

    The pce towered into the clouds, but who would have thought that at the very top, there was a canopy made of crystal. As a result, the interior of the pce remained as bright as day, with no sense of concealment.

    Upon seeing the pce, Chen Chao''s first impression was that it was enormous.

    An incredibly vast great hall!

    At one nce, this pce appeared evenrger than the za outside.

    If solelyparing in terms of hall size, it was likely that even in the Divine Capital''s imperial city, there were no great halls that could rival it. In other words, this kind of sect hall might be something that all of the foreignnd sects, including the Infatuation Daoist Temple, could notpare to.

    The Rongshan Sect must have been a huge sect many years ago.

    Chen Chao stepped into the pce. Looking at its interior design, he became somewhat absentminded.

    Soon, he walked deeper into the pce. Visible to the naked eye, there was a long corridor leading to an unknown destination within the pce. Chen Chao had a feeling that he might find what he was looking for in that direction.

    However, at this point, even he had almost forgotten that he seemed to be carrying a heavy object on his back.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the white mist, the ck ox arrived slowly. When it saw the white wall, the ck ox came to a stop. After hesitating for a moment, it said slowly, "Daoist Master, the ce you''re looking for is here."

    The middle-aged daoist sitting on its back nced at the thick mist that was thick to the extreme and asked, "Is there more mist behind this white mist?"

    The ck ox fell silent for a moment, seemingly hesitant about whether to speak. But after some consideration, it still opened its mouth to sway, "This white mist is from a formation that the Rongshan Sect set up in the past. Initially, it was meant to conceal the location of the sect. After all, arge sect shouldn''t be too conspicuous. But nobody expected it to turn into this. It seems that the formation has been disrupted. As for the location of the formation''s eye, please don''t look at me, I really don''t know. I was at best a demonic beast guarding the mountain back then. It wasn''t even the strongest one. So, I really don''t know these secrets."

    It looked somewhat worried as it nced at the middle-aged daoist behind it. Therge ox head seemed somewhat cute when it turned, with a rather simple-minded feeling.

    "However, after this current white mist, you''ll reach the Rongshan Sect''s true sect. There should be no more mist. But after so many years, I''m not sure what it will be like either. I don''t even know how this sect was destroyed. Back then, I merely took a nap. Who could have imagined that when I opened my eyes again, so many years had passed..."

    Every time it brought this up, the ck ox felt some grievance. Although it had been hoodwinked up the mountain in the beginning by these people, itter found that these people were not too bad. Aside from being unable to leave this ce, at other times, whether was it the spirit medicines in the medicinal garden or the fruits and vegetables, it could eat as much as it wanted. Its treatment was not considered bad at all.

    However, it had not even lived like this for a few years when it fell into a deep sleep because it indulged in eating a spirit fruit. When it woke up again, it saw the middle-aged daoist.

    This daoist exuded a powerful aura from head to toe. Furthermore, there was also an aura that made it extremely afraid.

    "Daoist Master, after we go up the mountain, I''ll take you to the medicinal garden first. If the spirit medicines there haven''t withered, they should be at least immortal herbs by now."

    The ck ox''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Managing spirit medicines was naturally troublesome, as some were very delicate and required the careful attention of cultivators. A single mistake could cause the spirit medicines to wither and die. However, there were other spirit medicines that did not need such care. Once nted, they could grow on their own, and their medicinal properties would increase with their age. After countless years, they would be truly amazing.

    The term ''immortal herbs'' was very rare in the world now. The major sects might have one or two immortal herb seeds or were currently cultivating immortal herbs. But most sects'' immortal herbs were likely still in the growth stage and not fully matured. In other words, the growth of immortal herbs required a long time. Even if those cultivators nted them countless years ago, after countless years, even if they matured, they might be picked and consumed by the big shots within those sects. It was difficult to preserve them forter.

    The middle-aged daoist had already reached the Great Liberation Realm, making him a special existence among Nepenthe Realm cultivators. Advancing further would not be too easy.

    If he could borrow the power of immortal herbs, he might have a chance to break through these fetters and take a new step forward

    The mention of immortal herbs was naturally able to move the middle-aged daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist nced deeply at the ck ox and said calmly, "Don''t harbor any other thoughts. Once we find them, I naturally won''t mistreat you."

    The ck ox grunted in agreement and said with some ttery, "Daoist Master, you just enjoy the immortal herbs. When the timees, I''ll only need some fruits to quench my thirst."

    The middle-aged daoist did not say anything further; he simply gave the ck ox a look.

    The ck ox stopped talking nonsense and walked towards the white mist. Its two horns seemed to part the curtain as it finally entered the white mist.

    The middle-aged daoist still held his oiled-paper umbre, but as soon as he reached the foot of the mountain, his expression turned somewhat ugly.

    The ck ox sensed a momentary shift in the middle-aged daoist''s emotions and asked cautiously, "Daoist Master, what''s wrong?"

    The middle-aged daoist who was still holding his oiled-paper umbre looked at the divine mountain in front of him. He did not speak immediately and just remained silent.

    The ck ox said softly, "Daoist Master?"

    The middle-aged daoist returned to his senses, but did not speak. He just continued to stare at whaty ahead.

    Then, he said softly, "Let''s go."

    He still held the oiled-paper umbre and disyed no strong emotional fluctuations.

    The ck ox let out a cheerful moo. It had been to this ce many times before. Now that it came here again, it felt like no time had passed at all. It had merely taken a nap, woken up, then came here again.

    But, when it stepped onto the mountain path and noticed the medicinal herbs on both sides of the mountain path, he became even happier.

    Lowering its head, it began to graze on the herbs like any ordinary ox would.

    There was no difference at all.

    Whether was it a brown ox or a ck ox, they both needed to eat grass.

    Even if the grass was different.

    However, if this scene was seen by Chen Chao, he would definitely regret it deeply.

 Chapter 264.1: Bright Moon Between the Clouds, Vibrant Flowers Amidst Green Leaves - Part 1

    For an ox to eat grass is always a natural thing, even if that ox was no longer an ordinary ck ox and the grass it consumed was not ordinary grass either.

    The middle-aged daoist nced at the mountain path and asked calmly, "Are the spirit herbs here better than those in the herb garden?"

    The ck ox who was currently nibbling on a herb, made a vague sound and replied, "In the past, certainly not. But things are different now. These medicinal herbs have been here for who knows how many years. How can they still be ordinary medicinal herbs?"

    The middle-aged daoist said indifferently, "No matter how good they are, they can''tpare to what''s in the herb garden either.

    Hearing this, the ck ox had a look of sudden realization and nodded repeatedly. "Daoist Master, you have profound insight! Indeed, these medicinal herbs by the roadside can''tpare to the things properly cultivated in the herb garden."

    The middle-aged daoist did not pay much attention to the errors in the ox''s words. Instead, he pointed to the mountaintop and asked, "Is that the grand hall of this Rongshan Sect?"

    The ck ox shook its head and said with a soft sight, "I don''t know either, Daoist Master. As you know, demonic beasts like me, we don''t have any status. I''ve never been to that grand hall. But you, Daoist Master, have incisive judgment. You''ll definitely figure out what it is."

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brow slightly. Thinking for a moment, he said, "Head to that herb garden."

    He did not want to waste any more time here. His priority was to find the herb garden.

    If there were immortal herbs there, that would be the most important ce.

    The ck ox agreed with a grunt and began to trot. Instead of heading toward the grand hall, they followed the distant mountain path, circling around the mountainside to reach the other side.

    Soon, the two of them passed through a dense forest and entered a sea of flowers.

    "Daoist Master, the herb garden is an important ce. To prevent ordinary cultivators from causing trouble there, there used to be an array. Of course, after so many years, that array formation might no longer exist. But if it''s still there... I believe someone with your cultivation realm wouldn''t care about it. After all, why would someone like you care about these..."

    The ck ox smiled in a fawning manner and strolled through the colorful sea of flowers. It sighed, "I wonder what''s going on. After all these years, this flower sea hasn''t changed much."

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression was calm,pletely ignoring these words. He just looked at the end of the flower sea.

    This sea of flowers seemed to stretch endlessly, and there was no telling when they would reach its end.

    The ck ox continued to move forward leisurely, feeling somewhat rxed.

    After an unknown amount of time, the middle-aged daoist finally raised his head and slowly said, "Can we reach the end?"

    Hearing this, the ck ox nervously raised its head and asked, "Daoist Master, what are you saying?"

    The middle-aged daoist''s eyes showed no emotion, he just lifted his head and looked somewhere, saying, "This grand formation seems rather simple and crude."

    The ck ox tensed its body and questioned with puzzlement, "Daoist Master, are you saying there''s a grand formation here?"

    Ignoring the ox, the middle-aged daoist just threw out a purple talisman. He watched as the talisman drifted away like a leaf in the wind, never falling but drifting steadily towards the distance. After an unknown amount of it, it disappeared within the sea of flowers.

    "What kind of technique is this, Daoist Master?"

    The ck ox asked rather curiously.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "A small trick. However, if you still want to y any tricks, I''ll not hesitate to kill you and bury you, along with this long-forgotten Rongshan Sect, to the dust of history."

    The ck ox fell into a long silence after hearing this. Eventually, it stopped and dug a small pit with its hooves on the ground before slowly saying, "Daoist Master, after you enter this ce, can you still kill people?"

    Its voice was very light, but the content was extremely heavy. After it spoke, the flowers in the sea seemed to fall silent.

    The middle-aged daoist continued to sit cross-legged on the ox''s back, as if he had not heard these words at all, maintaining hisposure.

    The ck ox suddenly let out an impatient grunt. It kicked its hind legs forcefully and began to run through the sea of flowers. Many fresh blossoms were crushed beneath its hooves, making it look extremely tragic as the ground was strewn with trampled petals.

    However, the middle-aged daoist sitting on its back remainedposed, except for his robe fluttering in the wind.

    He was very calm, without any reaction.

    After an unknown period of time, the ck ox finally stopped, panting heavily.

    The middle-aged daoist remained on its back, but it had lost its strength.

    "Daoist Master... you''re indeed very shameless."

    It recalled some memories and looked at its own nose ring.

    The middle-aged daoist said, "I don''t want to kill you. If you don''t want to return to the daoist temple with me, that''s fine. But here and now, you have to take me to where I need to go. Don''t even think about killing me. You''re just a beast, why bother thinking so much? Is the human heart something that you can plot against?"

    The ck ox felt somewhat wronged but chose to lie down on the ground, no longer moving.

    "Daoist Master, you might as well kill me."

    The ck ox stuck out its tongue, looking like a dog.

    The middle-aged daoist said, "The spirit medicines don''t tempt you?"

    The ck ox remained silent.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "You''re just an ox, why do you care so much about friendship?"

    The ck ox sighed and said, "Daoist Master, you can''t put it that way. That monk was pretty good to me. Even though I''m just an ox, I''m still a good ox."

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head, threw out the demon-suppressing staff he had found earlier, and then dismounted from the ck ox. He stood amidst the sea of flowers. This daoist with a profound cultivation realm said calmly, "Think it over again. I''ll give you another fifteen minutes. I don''t appreciate your so-called friendship. I only want an oue."

    Looking at the broken demon-suppressing staff, the ck ox remembered the monk. The ck ox fell into silence for a long time. Then, it swallowed the staff with one gulp.

    "Daoist Master... You''re actually a good person."

    The middle-aged daoist paid no attention to him and walked forward.

    "Daoist Master, I can''t decipher the array formation here either. I don''t know where the formation''s core is either. It''s really not my fault. Back then, I had no status in the mountains. They all treated me like an ox."

    "You were originally just an ox."

    "Daoist Master, can''t I be a demon?"

    "A demon ox."

    "Daoist Master, with the way you talk, you don''t have any friends, right?"

    "I don''t need friends."

    "Daoist Master, it''s really all thanks to your strength that you could live until now."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 264.2: Bright Moon Between the Clouds, Vibrant Flowers Amidst Green Leaves - Part 2

    In that run-down daoist temple, the handsome temple master looked at the evening glow and said calmly, "That junior brother of mine, he''s too proud. He''s thought of himself as the most amazing person in the world since he was young. He didn''t think there was anyone in the world who could be his friend. This perception has made him go all these years without friends."

    The daoist behind the Temple Master listened to these words and asked with some puzzlement, "But shouldn''t Daoist Master Chief Enforcer''s friends include you, Temple Master?"

    The Temple Master shook his head and replied calmly, "I''m just his senior brother. Master is just his master, and you all are just his juniors."

    This statement was intriguing yet not profound, and the daoist could naturally understand it.

    "Then the Chief Enforcer has had a hard time surviving these years."

    The daoist felt some vicissitudes of emotion. He added softly, "No one can speak their heart to the Chief Enforcer, so he must be feeling quite stifled."

    The Temple Master said, "He probably doesn''t mind. He is wholeheartedly focused on the Great Dao, aspiring to reach an unprecedented realm one day. That''s why he has been diligently cultivating all these years, advancing to the Nepenthe Realm and then entering the Great Liberation Realm. But then, he stopped."

    The daoist was somewhat hesitant, wanting to ask why. But for some reason, he did not speak up.

    The Temple Master continued, "Has anyone reached the realm beyond Great Liberation in the past thousand years?"

    "Whether that realm even exists is uncertain. He had no choice but to stop. But how could he ept that? Someone like him never wants to lose in his lifetime, so naturally, he wants to go further. Over these years, he has been traveling the world while borrowing the excuse of closed-seclusion. Of course, I know about it; I just can''t be bothered to care about him."

    The Temple Master said softly, "He just regards me as a senior brother, so how can I not regard him as a junior brother?"

    The daoist chuckled and said, "Temple Master, you''re really a good person."

    The Temple Master smiled and changed the subject, asking, "Yun Jianyue that kid has broken through this time, he''s already a powerhouse at the Great Beyond Realm. Zhihua hasn''t broken through yet, right?"

    The daoist nodded and whispered, "Yes, Ye Zhihua has been gazing at the cliff''s scenery for many days, and it seems she hasn''t taken that step yet."

    Temple Master said, "When these two meet again, it will be quite interesting."

    The daoist furrowed his brows and said, "It has been so many years, would things change because Yun Jianyue broke through?"

    Temple Master grew a bit impatient and casually pped the daoist''s head before saying, "Yun Jianyue that kid broke through because he figured some things out. Why do you think he broke through to the next realm?"

    The daoist felt somewhat aggrieved and replied, "Just because he understood some things, he could cross the Bitter Sea?"

    Temple Master sighed, saying, "This is a genius. What do you think a genius is? But I''ve seen even more brilliant geniuses."

    The daoist listened silently.

    "Back then, that junior brother of mine could never figure out why our master passed the position of Temple Master to me. So, he had always been tormented by it and spent some time struggling in the Bitter Sea. Butter, he quickly crossed the Bitter Sea and arrived at the Great Beyond. Do you think he just understood everything? He understood nothing at all! He forced his way through. Even now, he can''t understand why I''m the Temple Master and not him."

    Temple Master clicked his tongue and continued, "But I also can''t understand."

    Hearing this, the corners of the daoist''s mouth twitched. To him, these words sounded very illogical. How could someone like Temple Master not know why he became the Temple Master?

    He was being shameless!

    Temple Master was aware of what this guy was thinking but did not care. He just looked into the distance.

    A light voice suddenly sounded in the mountains.

    It was the vague melody of Great Dao.

    Someone''s voice sounded on the mountain, "Senior Brother Yun has returned to the mountain!"

    As this voice reverberated, the entire mountain suddenly filled with joy. Countless voices of praise and cheers erupted.

    The daoist listened to the voices and said emotionally, "Yun Jianyue that fellow is still very popr."

    Temple Master smiled and said, "Whether or not he''s liked by others, I think he definitely doesn''t care. What he cares about should be whether or not Zhihua that girl likes him."

    The daoist grinned and said, "So, ording to Temple Master, is something good going to happen today?"

    Temple Master did not answer that question and disappeared with a sh.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue appeared at the foot of the mountain with a paleplexion. There were already many daoists waiting on the mountain path.

    These were his junior brothers and sisters from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, all here to wee him.

    "Congrattions to Senior Brother Yun for going one step further, stepping into the Great Beyond Realm!"

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple daoists on the mountain path said with loudughs, their voices very cheerful, conveying joy.

    Yun Jianyue walked towards the mountain path, nodded with a smile, and said softly, "Cultivate well, my fellow junior brothers and sisters. Someday, you will reach this point as well."

    A disciple close to him asked, "Senior Brother Yun, during this trip, did you have any experiences you''d like to share with us?"

    Yun Jianyue had been traveling the world for quite some time. Even before the Myriad Willow Convention, probably two to three years before that. Naturally, his experiences were not limited to just the events on the Sublime Bright Mountain.

    Yun Jianyue nodded and casually recounted his experience hunting down a demon. During these two to three years, he had killed many demons that gued the human world. His actions were naturally not for themon people''s sake, but it was still a fact.

    He continued walking ahead, and people kept asking questions.

    "Senior Brother Yun, what exactly is on Sublime Bright Mountain? This time, the temple only sent a few people because you were already there."

    "Senior Brother Yun, can you exin in detail what the process is like to cross the Bitter Sea and reach the Great Beyond?"

    "Senior Brother Yun..."

    On the mountain path, voices kept rising and ebbing, and Yun Jianyue smiled, providing answers to all the questions. However, as he neared the end of the mountain path, entering the dpidated daoist temple, he suddenly stopped and asked a nearby daoist, "Where''s Senior Sister?"

    Yun Jianyue was one of the most outstanding disciples in this generation of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, but he was not the eldest senior brother. In this generation of disciples, many fellow disciples were his senior brothers and sisters.

    However, everyone knew that when he mentioned ''Senior Sister,'' he could only be referring to that person.

    That Senior Sister Ye.

    As a result, everyone began to chuckle.

    "Senior Sister has been often watching the scenery by the cliff at dusk these days. We don''t know if she''ll be there today. Senior Brother Yun, do you want to go and see?"

    The daoist wore a curious expression on his face, but more than that, there was amusement.

    However, no one really expected Yun Jianyue to nod. After all, in the Infatuation Daoist Temple, countless people knew that Yun Jianyue liked Ye Zhihua, but they also knew that Senior Sister Ye seemed disinterested in Senior Brother Yun.

    The rtionship between these two could not be exined clearly either.

    "Since I''m back, I''m naturally going to see Senior Sister."

    Unexpectedly, Yun Jianyue nodded.

    Many disciples were taken aback but soon chuckled again, thinking that Senior Brother Yun was probably just going to stand a bit farther away and watch, as per normal.

    However, Yun Jianyue paid no heed to these thoughts and walked directly towards the cliff.

    Several disciples watched his figure as he moved away, feeling vicissitudes of emotion.

    "Senior Brother Yun and Senior Sister Ye are clearly a match made in heaven, the Twin Pirs of Daoism. If they be Daopanions, it would naturally be wonderful. We just don''t know what Senior Sister Ye is thinking. Is shepletely uninterested in matters of love, or is it just that she doesn''t like Senior Brother Yun?"

    "Don''t say that. If she''s uninterested in love, then forget it. But if she truly doesn''t like Senior Brother Yun, he''d be heartbroken."

    "Yes, Senior Brother Yun is such a great guy. If Senior Sister Ye doesn''t like him, I wonder who she''d like?"

    "Ah, if Senior Brother Yun liked me, I''d give him my life."

    "Shameless! Senior Brother Yun clearly likes me!"

    "It''s not true, he likes me!"

    A group of female disciples suddenly started arguing, and the entire mountain path resounded with their chatter, resembling a flock of cheerful birds.

    The other male disciples listened to the noisy arguing and thought to themselves that it was no wonder many seniors preferred a solitary life over seeking a Daopanion. These girls were so loud and argumentative, where was the appeal in that?

    So, did Senior Brother Yun like Senior Sister Ye because she was quiet and not noisy?

    That exined things.

    Young cultivators who understood this made a silent resolution: in the future, when seeking a Daopanion, they would look for someone who spoke less, otherwise, they''d remain single for life!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue arrived at the foot of the cliff and stood beneath a green tree, silently gazing at the other side of the cliff.

    The evening sun was currently casting a crimson glow over half of the sky, creating a breathtaking sight.

    Unfortunately, the woman he was waiting for did not appear here. The cliffside remained empty, with no one in sight at this moment.

    That girl did not appear there.

    A hint of disappointment shed across Yun Jianyue''s eyes, but he did not leave.

    He could wait.

    Yes.

    Just because that girl did not appear there at this moment, did not mean she would not appearter.

    As the evening sun faded, moonlight took its ce.

    The moonlight was beautiful too.

 Chapter 264.3: Bright Moon Between the Clouds, Vibrant Flowers Amidst Green Leaves - Part 3

    Yun Jianyue stood for some time. Suddenly, a figure appeared next to him, it was a very good-looking middle-aged daoist.

    "Temple Master."

    Yun Jianyue hurriedly bowed and was very serious.

    No one dared to slight this Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    After all, in the entire Dao society, countless cultivators had to address him respectfully as ''Temple Master'' when facing him.

    The Temple Master nced at him and asked with a grin, "Are you nning to wait here to see that girl?"

    Yun Jianyue shook his head and said, "Not just to see her."

    The Temple Master was somewhat surprised and clicked his tongue, "So you''ve really figured it out? You''re not afraid of disappointment?"

    Yun Jianyue smiled bitterly, "Since there are expectations, naturally, I''m afraid of disappointment. But if I don''t try, how will I know the result?"

    The Temple Master looked appreciatively at Yun Jianyue and said, "Since you have this idea, then the Great Beyond isn''t your final destination. It won''t be long before the Infatuation Daoist Temple gains another Nepenthe cultivator."

    Yun Jianyue nodded. As a genius, if hecked this bit of confidence, he would not deserve the title of a genius.

    "Chief Enforcer..."

    Although he had already sent a message back through Daoist Ning Gui, Yun Jianyue was still concerned and wanted to say something.

    The Temple Master nced at him and shook his head, saying, "I can''t possibly know everything in the world, but I naturally know the matters within the temple. He didn''t hide anything either, how could I not know?"

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brow slightly as he said rather worriedly. "What is Martial Uncle Chief Enforcer really doing?"

    The Temple Master shook his head, indicating to stop bringing this matter up. He changed the subject, "This time, stay on the mountain for some time. You just entered the Great Beyond, your cultivation needs to be consolidated. Don''t leave the mountain unless necessary."

    Yun Jianyue spoke softly, "Regarding the matter of venturing out to sea, Temple Master, do you already have a candidate in mind?"

    The Temple Master chuckled and said, "I''ve made a decision on that matter. You don''t need to worry. The Infatuation Daoist Temple won''t lose. But not every matter requires your involvement. That would be toome."

    When the topic of winning and losing came up, Yun Jianyue felt a bit embarrassed, but he quickly talked about his battle with Chen Chao in a calm manner. In their encounter, they had reached a stalemate, but given the difference in their realms, this was essentially a defeat for him.

    The Temple Master paid it no mind and said, "The Great Liang Dynasty has been lying low for many years, so there are naturally areas where they excel. Even I can''t guarantee a sure victory over that Emperor in the divine capital."

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue was genuinely shocked. He had always regarded Temple Master as the most powerful figure in his heart. Out of all the cultivators in the world, he had never thought that anyone could surpass him.

    The Temple Master looked at Yun Jianyue and understood his thoughts. He said calmly, "There''s no such thing as being invincible in the world. Putting aside that Great Liang Emperor, even the elusive master of the Sword Sect, who knows how easy it is to deal with him? A great sword immortal who has reached the end of Nepenthe... do you really know how terrifying that is?"

    There were two sword cultivation lineages in the world, the Sword Sect being the lineage that was gradually dwindling away. Not many people knew how many terrifying sword cultivators were in that sect, and they naturally did not know what cultivation realm that master of the Sword Sect was either.

    "I had a battle with him when I was young. It ended in a draw, same as with you. Now, I no longer know his current realm. But if a great sword immortal goes crazy and wants to kill someone, I might not be able to stop him."

    The Temple Mastermented, "In this world, once rules are established, they''re established for a reason. Everyone continues to adhere to the rules because the consequences of breaking them are too severe. But if therees a day when everyone no longer cares about these so-called rules, or they simply go mad, what can you do? Restraining him is no easy task."

    Yun Jianyue remained silent for a moment before speaking softly, "But that Great Liang Emperor is merely a martial artist. Why is Temple Master not confident?"

    The Temple Master looked at him and said crossly, "You guys always casually call them uncouth martial artists. Do you really think martial artists are all uncivilized? Didn''t you see that Lord Warden Commander''s terror during that battle on the Sublime Bright Mountain?"

    Upon hearing this, Yun Jianyue immediately recalled the events from the Sublime Bright Mountain. The Lord Warden Commander had killed Daoist Master Ironcloud with little effort.

    "Why do we hold so much animosity toward these martial artists? If it weren''t for them on the northern three-thousand-mile-long Great Wall, would our lives be as peaceful andfortable as they are now? The might of the Great Liang Dynasty worries many foreign cultivators, but if they weren''t strong enough, it would only bring us more trouble."

    The Temple Master rubbed his forehead. He had spoken a lot today and was starting to feel a little tired. However, there were certain things that he had to impart to these youngsters. When they were gone someday, whether was it this daoist temple, or the Dao society, or this world, it would have to be handed to them.

    Yun Jianyue seriously, "Thank you for your teachings, Temple Master."

    The Temple Master nodded thoughtfully and continued, "The people from the Myriad Heaven Pce have already established a connection with the Great Liang Dynasty. The Great Peace Dao has also shown signs of resurgence in recent years. Although that young girl is still young, it doesn''t mean she won''t be remarkable in the future. It''s troublesome. You have to keep an eye on these troubles and resolve them all in the future. As for that young martial artist, he''s very interesting."

    Yun Jianyue remained silent. But after a moment, he was about to speak when he noticed a woman walking out from the other side of the cliff.

    The Temple Master smiled and dissipated into thin air.

    Yun Jianyue stood under the green tree, looking up.

    The woman did not look at him, she just looked at the receding afterglow. At this moment, the sky was about to turn dark.

    Yun Jianyue watched for a long time, a smile on his face.

    He was naturally not smiling at something else, he just felt happy looking at that girl.

    In the ancient ruin, by thekeside, he looked at that woman and felt truly happy.

    Those girls were all her.

    After pondering for a long time, Yun Jianyue suddenly walked forward.

    From a distance, several young disciples had been watching. Many years ago, Yun Jianyue had been standing under that green tree, looking at Ye Zhihua. But many years have passed, Ye Zhihua had known that Yun Jianyue was always there, yet she never reacted. Yun Jianyue had never taken a step forward as well.

    But who could have foreseen that now, Yun Jianyue had left that green tree.

    "What is Senior Brother Yun going to do today?"

    "Senior Brother Yun moved!

    "Senior Brother Yun really moved!"

    Following a few exmations, several figures left the area, spreading the news throughout the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Before long, more figures arrived and stood here watching.

    "Did Senior Brother Yun have an epiphany during his journey?"

    "What epiphany? Everyone knows his thoughts, right? Maybe he just wants closure now?"

    "I don''t think so. Maybe he just wants to put an end to it."

    "Senior Brother Yun might be disappointed!"

    A crowd gathered below the cliff and many people were talking here. Although it was far away, the voices still transmitted over, drifting into Yun Jianyue''s ears.

    Yun Jianyue paid no attention to these remarks. He just continued up the mountain path. Before long, he arrived at the edge of the cliff; only a few meters away from Ye Zhihua.

    Then, Yun Jianyue stopped and watched the remnant dusk.

    Countless people below were now looking up at them.

    Ye Zhihua did not turn around; she simply watched the distant afterglow, her thoughts a mystery.

    These two individuals were the Twin Pirs of Daoism, they were already renowned young geniuses in the Dao society many years ago. Countless people had viewed them as a match made in heaven. Even the elders in the Infatuation Daoist Temple believed that if these two became Daopanions, their offspring would be remarkable geniuses too.

    Hence, many people had hoped for their union, but things were never that simple.

    After so many years, nothing else had urred between them. She remained the senior sister, and he remained the junior brother.

    No matter what Yun Jianyue thought, facing such a Ye Zhihua, he could not say anything.

    But today seemed different.

    Yun Jianyue probably felt that living each day without any progress like this was meaningless, and it was time to do something else.

    But would Ye Zhihua ept?

    Would there be a good oue?

    Nobody knew.

    Everyone was waiting for the result.

    The Temple Master stood at a distance, apanied by several aged daoists with weathered faces. They were from the current or previous generation of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. The Temple Master even had to address some of them as ''Martial Uncle''.

    "It seems this youngd is going to be like a moth flying into the mes. Then, will his Dao heart shatter?"

    An elderly daoist with a weathered face and white hair said worriedly, "Thisd, because of his affection for that girl, has appeared to have a firm Dao heart normally. But unfortunately, that girlie is the most vulnerable and delicate part of his heart. If he really addresses the elephant in the room and there is no good result, he might not be able to ept it. A shattered Dao heart is also a possibility. A genius of our daoist temple will be lost. You''re not doing a good job, Temple Master."

    The old daoist was somewhat angry, his voice trembling slightly. Although he was reprimanding, his tone was still tepid.

    The Temple Master felt somewhat helpless and said, "Martial Uncle, let the young ones solve their own issues. What can we do about it?"

    ......

 Chapter 264.4: Bright Moon Between the Clouds, Vibrant Flowers Amidst Green Leaves - Part 4

    The old daoist snorted coldly, "You are the Temple Master, and thatd might potentially be the next Temple Master. If he breaks down like this, you might be able to ept it, but I certainly can''t!"

    Another daoist chimed in, "Indeed, although our Infatuation Daoist Temple is currently the leader of Daoism, we mustn''t neglect to make preparations. Whether it''s the Myriad Heaven Pce or other sects, aren''t they all watching us with covetous eyes? Take the Sublime Sect for instance, a second-rate sect dares to covet the position of daoist leader. They truly do not know their ce!"

    "Our Infatuation Daoist Temple hasn''t done anything this time, but the Sublime Bright Sect has already been destroyed. I believe they must have understood the severity of the situation and won''t dare to have any ideas in the future."

    "Senior Brother Li, you are mistaken. They will just be more cautious. How could they cease their actionspletely? These hidden tactics that follow are the real trouble."

    "Regardless, no matter what happens, Yun Jianyue this kid''s Dao heart mustn''t crumble. If he really gets rejected, you old fellows will have to console him!"

    An old daoist said with a cold snort, "Console him? How? Have any of you ever had a Daopanion when you were young? Have you liked any woman before? All a bunch dedicated solely to cultivation, can you really understand the intricacies involved?"

    "Speaking of having a Daopanion, isn''t there someone standing right here? Your Father still remembers that half of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was nearly demolished because of that stupid matter, causing a stir throughout the entire cultivation world!"

    Speaking of this, the Temple Master felt somewhat ufortable and hurriedly interjected, "Martial Uncles, where did things go so wrong? Perhaps it will turn out well? Let''s wait and see. Why worry here?"

    "I don''t care. You''re responsible for taking good care of this sapling. If anything happens to him, Your Father will impeach you and call for a new Temple Master!"

    The old daoist spoke matter-of-factly, as if the re-election of the Temple Master was something effortless.

    The Temple Master had a helpless look. He really did not know what he should say.

    As the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he was respected in the Dao society and across the entire foreignnds as well. However, outsiders had no idea that it was precisely because of the deep foundation of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Many past generations of powerful predecessors might not have passed away yet. Although they might not be stronger than the Temple Master, their seniority was right there, the identity of Temple Master could not suppress them.

    The Temple Master shook his head wryly, "Martial Uncles, you spend your days in bitter cultivation normally, why waste your time here today? In my view, it''s better for Martial Uncles to go back quickly and not miss this great opportunity."

    "Cultivate what?"

    An old daoist in gray robes with white eyebrows fluttering had a bitter look as he said, "If I can''t transcend that realm, I won''t live much longer. Now that there''s finally something interesting, can''t I take a look?"

    Listening to this, the daoists with shocking seniority fell silent and stopped speaking.

    Life and death had always been a significant matter. No matter how high their seniority was, no matter how many Daoism records they could read, if they could not break through that realm, they would inevitably perish. They had lived for so many years and might have a few more left, but eventually, they would all die.

    This was something that no one could exin.

    The Temple Master also said softly, "Martial Uncle Chen, since it hase to this, why not travel the world? You''ve seen enough of the mountain scenery, why not explore the worldly scenery as well?"

    The old daoist with white eyebrows said indifferently, "When that dayes, I''ll naturally return to the North and find a great demon to fight with. It would be best if I could take him down with me. That would count as the only good thing I did in my cultivation life for the humans in this world."

    The Temple Master stopped talking. At this moment, other than silence, there was no other answer.

    This ce suddenly became very quiet.

    All eyes turned back to those two figures.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue was silent for a long time.

    Looking at the woman he thought about day and night, he remained speechless, not walking forward either.

    By now, the remnants of the sunset had dissipated. On the distant horizon, the bright moon gradually emerged.

    The moon appeared through the clouds, looking very beautiful.

    Ye Zhihua still did not turn around.

    She was indeed admiring the scenery.

    Even with so many people watching her.

    Yun Jianyue took a deep breath and suddenly said, "Senior Sister."

    His voice was very faint, like the wind in the mountains, and the clear moon.

    Ye Zhihua did not turn around, nor did she pay attention to him.

    It was not Yun Jianyue''s first time encountering such a thing.

    The first time should be when he was 16 years old. The first time he spoke up, Ye Zhihua ignored him.

    Since then, that cold and aloof woman had taken residence in his heart.

    After staying for so many years, she was still like this. Yun Jianyue felt a little terrible.

    Hence, he spoke again, a little louder this time.

    "Senior Sister!"

    However, Ye Zhihua still did not turn around, but a gentle breeze started blowing, gently moving her hair. Those dark strands swayed in the wind, appearing like threads of emotions that Yun Jianyue could not understand.

    Yun Jianyue took two steps forward, getting a little closer to Ye Zhihua.

    The young disciples below the cliff tensed up.

    Now that Yun Jianyue had arrived here, arriving behind Ye Zhihua, it was something that had not happened for so many years.

    This was the first time, and perhaps also thest.

    Yun Jianyue closed the gap between them to less than a yard. If Ye Zhihua were to turn around at this moment, she definitely be able to notice the beads of sweat on Yun Jianyue''s forehead, as well as his slightly trembling hand.

    In this world, the only person who could make Yun Jianyue so nervous was probably just this woman.

    "Senior Sister."

    This was the third time Yun Jianyue spoke, his voice bing somewhat clear but without the previous nervousness, bing more gentle instead.

    But it was still very gentle.

    Finally, Ye Zhihua turned around and saw Yun Jianyue.

    As one half of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, the two naturally knew each other. But over the years, Ye Zhihua had never said much to Yun Jianyue.

    In reality, she had never said anything to the entire world either.

    She looked at Yun Jianyue without any emotions in her eyes, yet she did not seem indifferent either.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and took out a white flower from his pocket.

    The flower was kept in a ss bottle, and at this moment, it was not withered but rather appeared even more beautiful under the moonlight.

    "I saw this flower and found it very beautiful, so I wanted to bring it back for Senior Sister," Yun Jianyue said in a gentle voice. "When I was sixteen, I saw Senior Sister in the temple and thought that Senior Sister was also very beautiful. I was very happy and wanted to keep looking at Senior Sister."

    Both of these sentences conveyed the same meaning: I want to do something, I am going to do something.

    Ye Zhihua looked at the white flower with some curiosity.

    It was a very beautiful flower that she had never seen before in the world.

    Yun Jianyue continued, "And in those years after that, everyone in the temple knew that I liked Senior Sister, but Senior Sister didn''t react."

    Listening to this, Ye Zhihua shifted her gaze from the ss bottle and looked at Yun Jianyue.

    Yun Jianyue was not unattractive, even quite handsome. Coupled with his demeanor, he could be considered a celestial-like figure. Song Changxi had always been regarded as an extremely elegant existence among the younger generation in the Dao society. But in front of Yun Jianyue, even his brilliance would pale somewhat.

    It was difficult to say who was better looking, Yun Jianyue or the white flower.

    "Later, I thought that since Senior Sister didn''t say anything or react, it meant you didn''t like me, and it was a rejection. But I didn''t feel anything was wrong. Senior Sister can not like me, but I can still like Senior Sister. There is no right or wrong in this matter. I can''t force Senior Sister, and Senior Sister can''t stop me from liking you either."

    The mountain breeze blew, and the sweat on Yun Jianyue''s forehead had dried up.

    At this moment, he was not nervous at all.

    "I''ve realized something during my trip. Since I like you, Senior Sister, I should tell you. Whether you like me or not, Senior Sister should give me an answer. It''s not good to rely on guessing."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "So, when I returned to the temple this time, I came to see Senior Sister so that you can give me an answer. Whether you like me or not, there has to be one."

    Having said this, he had basically said everything that needed to be said.

    Now it was time for Ye Zhihua to speak.

    However, this woman who had always been known for her aloofness in the temple did not immediately respond.

    The young disciples below the cliff heard these words very clearly and were very stunned.

    They had never thought that Senior Brother Yun''s return to the mountain this time was not just to see Ye Zhihua, but he really had so much to say.

    Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "I thought you''d remain dumb for many more years."

    Yun Jianyue smiled bitterly and felt somewhat flustered too. He never expected that this senior sister of his would say this as soon as she spoke.

    He had thought about the myriad of reactions Senior Sister could have, but he did not expect this.

    "Want to know the answer, just ask. Such a simple logic, you actually thought for so many years. Actually, yourprehension ability is pretty good, I just find it somewhat surprising."

    Ye Zhihua had a t tone. Looking at Yun Jianyue, she said, "But, it''s not toote."

    Yun Jianyue became excited.

    Did this mean that it was likely not a rejection?

    But it did not seem like she agreed either.

    "The flower is very pretty, I''ll ept it."

    Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue, making her meaning clear.

    Yun Jianyue quickly handed over the ss bottle.

    However, Ye Zhihua just furrowed her brows slightly and did not reach out to take it.

    She looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "Go wash it.

    Yun Jianyue was somewhat taken aback.

    Ye Zhihua said inly, "You should go and clean up to, change your clothes."

 Chapter 265.1: Weâ€™ll Ultimately Turn to Dust - Part 1

    The moonlight tonight was beautiful, as the bright moon emerged between the clouds, casting its light upon the earth. The entire Infatuation Daoist Temple shimmered as if adorned with a light veil.

    Those young disciples below the cliff heard Ye Zhihua''s earlier words. After they fell into a brief silence, someone opened their mouth and said, "I think I heard Senior Sister Ye speaking. She didn''t turn him down?"

    "Nor did she agree, did she?" A female disciple was somewhat disgruntled, gazing at the cliffside and thinking that someone as fine as Senior Brother Yun was indeed someone beyond her reach.

    "Junior Sister''s words sound a bit sour. Any discerning person can tell that Senior Sister Ye didn''t reject, isn''t that as good as eptance?"

    A male disciplemented, "Turns out that Senior Sister Ye didn''t have the thought of rejecting Senior Brother Yun all along. Then, they have really wasted a good number of years after so long."

    The female disciple who had been retorted snorted coldly and walked away, with no intention of debating at all.

    The young disciple who had just spoken was taken aback when he saw this scene, he did not know why that junior sister would be angry. But soon, a disciple beside him nudged his shoulder and whispered, "Senior Brother, go and pacify her quickly. How dare you bully Junior Sister? Be careful that Master might make you go down the mountain and set off on a journey tomorrow."

    That disciple was puzzled, "But I didn''t say anything?"

    Hearing this, manyughing voices suddenly sounded out around him. The atmosphere was very joyous.

    In reality, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had always been a very strange ce. It was far from as solemn as others imagined, but rather casual. It was not at all like what one would expect from the daoist leader of the Dao society.

    The Temple Master stood at a distance and saw Yun Jianyue turn and leave, presumably to change his clothes. Only then, did he turn his head with lingering fear to the few old daoists present and asked in a soft voice, "Martial Uncles, has the matter been resolved to your satisfaction?"

    Several old daoists snorted coldly, rtively satisfied with this conclusion. At least Yun Jianyue''s Dao heart did not shatter. But soon, another old daoist spoke up, "If these two be Daopanions in the future, it''s best if it doesn''t affect their cultivation. Otherwise, we''ll still be finding trouble with you."

    The Temple Master furrowed his brow, somewhat puzzled. "What does it have to do with me what happens afterward?"

    "Aren''t you the Temple Master? Shouldn''t you be responsible for the temple''s matters?"

    Several old daoists all chimed in agreement and did not say much more. After saying these words, they left on their own.

    Only the white-browed old daoist remained, looking toward the cliff with many nostalgic emotions in his turbid eyes. Once upon a time, he was also young and full of vigor. At that time, he had a woman he liked too, and there were women who liked him as well.

    However, after so many years, those women who were once associated with him had long turned to dust. Even many other rtives and friends had passed away many years ago.

    On the journey of the Great Dao, many people chose not to seek Daopanions and disconnect from the secr world early because they were worried about this. The longer they lived, the lonelier it became.

    The Temple Master looked at this senior in the temple and said softly, "Please ept my condolences, Martial Uncle."

    He naturally understood this feeling. In the journey of the Great Dao, in the end, everyone would part ways. Since this was the case, it might be better not to start at all.

    Without a beginning, there would be no end.

    Not nting the seed meant not having to see the day the flower withered.

    The white-browed old daoist smiled and said, "The Great Peace Dao always used this toment on us. They believe that the experience is essential, and as for the result, it''s not important. Regardless of whether the result is good or bad, you have to at least start first. Just like that boy, he held it in for so many years and only just now figured it out. It''s a bit like those daoists from the Great Peace Dao."

    Seemingly aware of what the Temple Master was thinking, the old daoist spoke with a hint of meaning.

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "In fact, the two lineages differ not only in their cultivation principles, or else they would have merged long ago."

    The Dao society was still the most powerful cultivation faction in the world, but the Great Peace Dao and the Longevity Dao had always been in a divided state. If the two lineages were to merge someday, that would truly be the most formidable Dao society.

    The white-browed old daoist retracted his gaze away, then turned and slowly walked toward the foot of the mountain.

    The Temple Master stood on the spot, watching without saying anything.

    Previously, the old daoist had mentioned that he would definitely travel the world during his final days, but the Temple Master had also realized that this time,ing out of seclusion, this Martial Uncle probably did not have much lifespan left. He probably would not live for much longer. Descending the mountain at this moment only confirmed his thoughts.

    However, he still felt somewhat mncholic.

    He still remembered that when he first ascended the mountain, it was this Martial Uncle who waited for him at the mountain pass gates and brought him up the mountain.

    Daoist cultivators, especially those in the Longevity Dao lineage, were probably familiar with the verse left by the previous generation''s great sage, "The immortal strokes my head, and I knot my hair to achieve eternal life."

    But where exactly was this eternal life?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yun Jianyue changed into a moon-white daoist robe and cleaned the ss bottle before returning to the cliff.

    Ye Zhihua was sitting on arge rock, swinging her long legs back and forth at the edge of the cliff, resembling a swaying swing.

    Summoning his courage, Yun Jianyue approached and sat down beside Ye Zhihua, then handed over the ss bottle. Ye Zhihua took out a clean white handkerchief and received the bottle before opening it and taking out the white flower.

    Moonlight spilled onto the white flower, looking rather uniquely beautiful.

    "If you have something to say, you can say it."

    Ye Zhihua looked at the white flower as she said casually.

    Yun Jianyue was about to speak, but upon hearing this, he became a little nervous again, his palms sweating.

    Ye Zhihua handed over a white handkerchief with some disdain, saying, "Wipe your hands."

    After taking it, Yun Jianyue carefully wiped his hands thoroughly before btedlymenting, "Turns out that Senior Sister is a bit of a germophobe."

    Ye Zhihua nodded and said, "A little, but it''s still alright"

    Yun Jianyue did not speak.

    Ye Zhihua furrowed her brows and said, "Speak."

    For a moment, Yun Jianyue did not know what to say, feeling somewhat lost.

    "After saying so much on the mountain path earlier, now you don''t want to say a word in front of me anymore?"

    Ye Zhihua nced at the bright moon in the sky.

    Yun Jianyue asked, "Do you also want to hear those stories?"

    Ye Zhihua said calmly, "Since I ascended the mountain, I''ve never gone down. There are so many things in the world that I naturally want to know about."

    Yun Jianyue nodded and quickly smiled, gently opening up about his experiences over the years.

    Roaming the world was something very few cultivators did, as they considered cultivation to be a beautiful pursuit. Why would there be a need to waste time wandering the world?

    Yun Jianyue said, "I have been to the South Sea. After going out to sea, I saw the fishermen from the Great Liang Dynasty dredging up the things we use for cultivation from the deep sea. People would die every day, but new people go out to sea every day. Senior Sister, do you think we are at fault for such things?"

    Ye Zhihua furrowed her brows slightly. She had considered many things that Yun Jianyue might say, but she did not expect him to talk about this in the end.

    "Not everyone in the world can do things ording to their own wishes. It''s very normal."

    Ye Zhihua shook her head, shifting her gaze away from the white flower and looking at Yun Jianyue as she said calmly. "What you want to do may not necessarily seed; that''s the way it is."

    ......

 Chapter 265.2: Weâ€™ll Ultimately Turn to Dust - Part 2

    Yun Jianyue''s cheeks reddened, thinking: I haven''t even said what I want to do, howe you seem to know as if you do?"

    Ye Zhihua said, "You''re one step ahead of me."

    Yun Jianyue naturally knew that Ye Zhihua was referring to his breakthrough, that he was a little faster than her.

    He also knew that Senior Sister was simrly a very proud person. He was thinking about how to exin this matter to her, but after some consideration, he shook his head.

    "Senior Sister, I have always wanted to tell you that my aptitude is actually higher than yours."

    Yun Jianyue was very serious, looking at Ye Zhihua as he said, "If it weren''t for these years when I couldn''t figure out this matter, I''d have probably broken through long ago. How could I be like this now?"

    Ye Zhihua did not smile. She just looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "For so many years, you didn''t dare to say much. Now it seems like you can''t close that door, having a lot to say at once?"

    Yun Jianyue nodded and said, "For all these years, I always thought Senior Sister didn''t like me. Naturally, there were many things I wanted to tell Senior Sister, but I never said them."

    Ye Zhihua did not speak, just looked at him.

    Yun Jianyue, with a thousand words on his mind, found them all stuck in his throat at this moment.

    "Yun Jianyue, have you ever thought about what would you do if you told me you liked me today, but I still said I didn''t like you? Would your Dao heart shatter?"

    Upon hearing this, Yun Jianyue''s expression became somewhat subtle. He had naturally thought about this kind of oue. It was the worst conclusion. If he confessed his feelings and was still rejected, what would he do?

    "I would probably be heartbroken, but my Dao heart shouldn''t shatter. Liking you is my business, and if Senior Sister doesn''t like me, that''s your business too. Even if Senior Sister rejects me, I can still continue to like Senior Sister for the rest of my life, without any concerns."

    When Yun Jianyue spoke, there was a hint of sadness. He was actually very heartbroken. If it were really like that, would he not be heartbroken for many years?

    Ye Zhihua shook her head and said, "Useless."

    "If I were you, I would think, ''I, Yun Jianyue, am so amazing, the most outstanding junior in the Dao society of this generation. I like you, but you don''t like me. That''s your loss. Is it worth being heartbroken?''"

    Ye Zhihua''s expression was calm, and it was hard to discern her current thoughts and feelings.

    Yun Jianyue frowned and said, "Senior Sister might think like that, but I''m not Senior Sister. Anyway, I don''t think that way."

    At this moment, he was a little stubborn, looking like a child.

    Just like when he was in the temple before, if he heard something unpleasant, he would debate with people, and the young daoists in the temple at that time all felt that this junior brother was too stubborn. They felt that he might not achieve much in the future. So those daoists who were older than him would tease him.

    "When I argued with people back then, I''d end up just crying if I couldn''t win, making a lot of noise next to that small stream."

    Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue and frowned, "At that time, I also thought you were useless."

    Yun Jianyue suddenly became a little embarrassed and said softly, "So Senior Sister knew back then."

    Ye Zhihua did not say anything.

    Yun Jianyue suddenly asked, "Was it Senior Sister who intervenedter?"

    At that time, he was bullied, which was not a big deal, and he did not tell the elders either. But soon, the senior brothers stopped bullying him. He originally thought that maybe a certain elder had learned about the situation and intervened to stop it. But thinking about it now, how could things be so simple?

    It should have been this senior sister in front of him.

    Ye Zhihua did not refute, saying calmly, "It''s just that I thought you were too noisy. You were still a child. I couldn''t deal with you, so I could only deal with them."

    Yun Jianyue muttered, "But wasn''t Senior Sister also a child back then?"

    Ye Zhihua was only slightly older than him, so she was naturally still young at that time, not as old as those senior brothers, nor at their cultivation realms.

    Ye Zhihua did not borate, just saying lightly, "Dealing with them has never been a troublesome thing."

    Yun Jianyue nodded. He was about to speak but realized that the question he wanted to ask had already been answered by his senior sister.

    Hence, he just kept silent.

    But after a moment, Yun Jianyueughed again, "Turns out that Senior Sister was already paying attention to me back then."

    Ye Zhihua did not refute. She just held the white flower, quietly watching him.

    Yun Jianyue felt a little dazed under her gaze. It was only after a long time that he softly called out, "Senior Sister."

    Ye Zhihua responded softly with a "Hmm."

    Yun Jianyue then asked, "Senior Sister, you really don''t know how to smile?"

    Ye Zhihua shook her head.

    Yun Jianyue frowned and asked, "Then why haven''t I ever seen Senior Sister smile?"

    Ye Zhihua countered, "Do you think there was anything worth being happy about for me all these years?"

    For so many years, she had been cultivating on the mountain. Breaking through a cultivation realm after several years of cultivation might be a joyous asion for other cultivators. But for Ye Zhihua, it was just an ordinary event. There was nothing particrly joyous about it, it was justmonce.

    As for other things, whether it was the rewards from the elders or mastering a certain daoist spell, they were all ordinary matters, and not particrly worthy of being happy either.

    Yun Jianyue became somewhat mncholic and murmured softly, "I also don''t know what could make Senior Sister happy."

    Ye Zhihua looked at him and was not in a hurry to speak. After a long time, she said softly, "When you be capable."

    Yun Jianyue subconsciously acknowledged, and then he btedly began to smile.

    His eyes lit up, suddenly blossoming.

    Ye Zhihua looked at him and suddenly felt that the eyes of this young daoist in front of her were the most beautiful sight in the world.

    Yun Jianyue suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Senior Sister, I really like you!

    Ye Zhihua did not answer.

    Yun Jianyue continued, "I will keep on liking you, forever and ever!"

    Ye Zhihua still did not speak.

    Yun Jianyue stopped talking and just looked at her, waiting for the response he wanted.

    After a long time, Ye Zhihua finally said, "Understood."

    Yun Jianyue was not very satisfied.

    Ye Zhihua did not want to deal with this annoying junior brother.

    Yun Jianyue felt a little dejected, looking pitiful and helpless, like a small, forlorn animal.

    Ye Zhihua furrowed her brows slightly.

    Yun Jianyue said softly, "Senior Sister..."

    He intentionally dragged out thest syble, making it sound a little clingy, more like he was acting spoiled.

    This was very strange indeed. If other cultivators were to find out that this daoist genius was acting like this, their jaws would probably hit the ground in astonishment.

    But Ye Zhihua remained unmoved, never giving the answer Yun Jianyue wanted.

    Ye Zhihua nced at him a few times and could feel this guy''s disappointed emotions.

    "Stop watching."

    She suddenly spoke indifferently, but her eyes were fixed on the bright moon.

    The young disciples below the cliff could already sense a special atmosphere and knew that Ye Zhihua''s words were directed at them.

    The young disciples quickly got up, casting reluctant nces in their direction beforeughing and leaving one after another.

    Senior Brother Yun was easy to talk to, with a good temper. They would probably dare to joke with him and say some casual remarks, but Ye Senior Sister was not that kind of person. Her cold temperament was well-known in the temple.

    "Temple Master."

    Ye Zhihua spoke again.

    There probably would not be many people in the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple who dared to speak to the Temple Master in this manner.

    That Temple Master who had been watching the show from afar rubbed his forehead. He was well aware of his profound cultivation realm. If he stayed here all the way, Ye Zhihua would not have known about his existence.

    However, since that girl had already spoken, the Temple Master just touched his nose and his figure dissipated into thin air.

    On this side of the cliff, there was no one left.

    Only then, did Ye Zhihua retract her gaze.

    Yun Jianyue was still waiting for that answer, even though he knew it was unlikely toe. Nevertheless, he wanted to persevere for a little longer.

    But Ye Zhihua remained unmoved.

    Yun Jianyue was thoroughly disappointed and no longer held any hope.

    Yet, the next moment, he suddenly felt as if there was a cold jade in his palm.

    That feeling was very special, and he could not resist using his fingers to rub it.

    Then he heard a faint nasal sound.

    Just as he was about to look down, a voice sounded out, "Don''t look."

    Yun Jianyue looked up in astonishment.

    But he already understood.

    It was Ye Zhihua who held his hand.

    But soon after, a somewhat disdainful voice sounded out once again, "Useless, getting nervous for what? Sweating so much..."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 265.3: Weâ€™ll Ultimately Turn to Dust - Part 3

    On the bank of South Lake, there was a small courtyard within the academy.

    After returning to the capital, Xie Nandu had been doing very little, almost shuttling between the library and her courtyard each day. She would leave during the day and returnte at night. In the library, there were not many sword cultivation techniques. After reading through them for several days, she had pretty much finished reading everything.

    Each swordsman had their own unique cultivation technique. Xie Nandu was probably following the path of observing a thousand sword techniques and cultivating one path. She even attempted to cultivate several different sword cultivation methods simultaneously to control a variety of flying swords. However, after thinking about it, she eventually gave up on the idea.

    Returning to the courtyard this evening, the maidservant Liu Ye quickly approached and handed Xie Nandu a letter.

    Without even looking at it, Xie Nandu said calmly, "Is it from Senior Brother again?"

    She and that senior brother in the North had been exchanging letters frequently these days, even though most of the time it was her writing first and waiting a long time for a reply.

    In fact, the frequency of the replies from the North let her know that the war was proving to be very difficult.

    That senior brother never mentioned these matters in his letters, and Xie Nandu never asked as well.

    It had been over half a month since thest reply.

    Liu Ye shook her head and whispered, "No, Miss, this letter is from Rainwater Commandery."

    Rainwater Commandery?

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows slightly, soon remembering who it was from.

    She took the letter, sat down in a chair, and casually said, "Roast two sweet potatoes."

    Liu Ye acknowledged and was about to get the sweet potatoes.

    After a moment''s thought, Xie Nandu suddenly said, "Never mind, I''ll roast them myself."

    She sat before the stove and pulled out the letter from the envelope.

    It was a letter Chen Chao had written before entering the ruin, it was not too long.

    Liu Ye started the fire, but at the same time, she was also paying attention to her mistress'' expression. Xie Nandu had been very busy these days, not getting involved in the trivial matters of the Divine Capital. It seemed like she was wholeheartedly focused on her cultivation. But in reality, even she could tell that her mistress was not very happy when she had free time.

    At the very least, she was feeling down.

    Soon, Xie Nandu finished reading the letter and rubbed her palms together.

    The fire in the stove had also started.

    She picked up the two sweet potatoes and ced them on the stove, lost in thought.

    Currently, the sky was filled with twinkling stars. It was already night.

    Wei Xu stood by thekeside, gazing at the starlight scattered on theke, and was silent for a long time.

    Suddenly, footsteps sounded by theke. He turned his head and looked at the arrival.

    The person gave a respectful bow to Wei Xu and said softly, "Mr. Wei."

    Wei Xu nodded slightly and did not say anything.

    The person did not speak either, just watching Wei Xu in front of him. Now, everyone in the Divine Capital knew that this seemingly ordinary schr was very extraordinary. Since he had some requests, he naturally did not dare to be presumptuous.

    In fact, even if he did not have any requests, just Wei Xu''s status as a Nepenthe Realm cultivator made them even more cautious.

    Wei Xu was silent for a long time, then walked toward thekeside, not too quickly.

    The person followed. After walking for a while, he gathered the courage to speak, "I''ve already asked Mr. Wei beforeing here. It was only because Mr. Wei expressed interest that I dared toe. Now that Mr Wei has met me, you have to say something. Otherwise, I won''t be able to give an ount."

    Wei Xu nodded, "Of course I know, but don''t you all think it would be bad to discuss these matters in the academy?"

    The man was prepared and took out a small bronze bell from his pocket. It was made of bronze and looked very simple and ordinary; just like the schr.

    However, everyone understood that the so-called ordinary was actually not ordinary at all, whether was it the schr or this bell.

    Wei Xu felt the istion of the surrounding atmosphere andmented, "The so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce. You all seem to understand that quite well."

    "But, Teacher is still in the academy at the moment, how can it be called safe?"

    Wei Xu shook his head.

    The man whispered, "The Dean should be in seclusion at the moment, after traveling south all the way. The Dean must have some thoughts and feelings. Now that he has returned, he naturally has some thoughts."

    Wei Xu remained silent.

    The man continued, "No matter how powerful someone like the Dean is, there wille a day when he leaves the world. Mr. Wei would naturally have been the best sessor in the past, but it''s different now. The Dean has taken in the young girl from the Xie Family. Mr. Wei, do you not understand the rtionship between the Xie and Wei families?"

    Wei Xu said calmly, "As long as my junior sister and I are in this academy, we are naturally senior and junior siblings."

    The man was indifferent, knowing that such an answer would not move Wei Xu. He then smiled and said, "If it were just this young girl from the Xie Family, I don''t think Mr. Wei would have much of a problem. After all, she is still young, while the Dean is old."

    Wei Xu did not speak.

    "But during this trip south, it seems that the Dean not only met with old friends. There was a schr in the Divine Capital back then who was simrly under the Dean''s tutge, butter on, he had no choice but to leave the Divine Capital. Mr. Wei must surely remember."

    The man looked at Wei Xu, very indifferent.

    Everyone knew that the dean followed the ways of the ancient sage and was only willing to ept 72 disciples in his lifetime. Among these 72 disciples, Wei Xu was naturally one of the most prominent. However, other than him, the other disciples were not of no threat to him.

    Wei Xu asked, "Did Teacher go to see him?"

    The man nodded and said calmly, "Indeed, from what I know, the expectations the Dean had for him in the past were no less than those for you, Mr. Wei. Now that the Dean has gone South to meet him again, what does it mean? Don''t you understand, Wei Xu?"

    Wei Xu did not speak, he just looked at the surface of theke, his brow slightly furrowed.

    The man continued, "A figure like Mr. Wei, who has served at the Dean''s side for many years and stepped foot in that realm long ago, should be the next dean of the academy. If this position is to be given to someone else in the end, it would be uneptable."

    "Teacher naturally has his own judgment, why should I worry?"

    Wei Xu was still very calm, seeming to bepletely unconcerned about these matters. In fact, many years ago, the Dean praised Wei Xu, saying that he was remarkablyposed during major events, a trait that was quite rare.

    The man spoke frankly, "Actually, Mr. Wei understands. If you weren''t worried, why would we be having this meeting?"

    Wei Xu remained silent.

    That person did not speak either.

    In negotiations, the side that spoke more often would definitely fall into passivity. Wei Xu''s silence might also be due to this thinking.

    After an unknown length of time, Wei Xu slowly said, "Talk."

    The man smiled slightly, he naturally knew that Wei Xu would eventually say those words.

    They had expended so much effort, not just to exchange pleasantries with Wei Xu.

    "We will do everything in our power to help you secure the position of Dean of the academy. But Sir must also help us with <i>that matter</i>. This world has never belonged to any one family. If everyone chooses him to sit on the throne, it''s not for his descendants to suppress us, nor for him to do this kind of thing now."

    The man sighed emotionally and said, "The previous dynasty shared the world with the literati and officialdom. What was the oue? I believe Mr. Wei is well aware. In the even more distant dynasties, there were those who shared the world with schrs. What was the oue? Mr. Wei has read historical books, you know it very well too." "It''s just that even I find it strange. Our current Emperor hase up with such far-fetched ideas and chose to do so. No one will ept this."

    Wei Xu murmured, "Sharing the world with the aristocratic families has been the norm for the past two hundred years."

    The man nodded approvingly, "That''s the point, this is a rule, and rules are made to be followed. Whoever wants to change these rules will have to pay the price."

    The Great Liang Dynasty was able to rule the world not only by seizing the opportunity but also with the support of those aristocratic families. For many years afterward, the Great Liang Dynasty naturally reciprocated, sharing the world with these aristocratic families. However, the situation was currently quietly changing, and these people naturally could not ept it.

    Wei Xu said, "It''s not an issue for there to be changes sometimes."

    When that man heard this, he furrowed his brow slightly and sneered, "If Mr. Wei were an ordinary schr, saying such things probably wouldn''t be a problem. But since Mr. Wei is from the Wei Family, saying these things is inappropriate."

    The Wei Family was the only aristocratic family that could rival the Xie Family in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Wei Xu did not say anything more, just looked at the surface of theke.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 265.4: Weâ€™ll Ultimately Turn to Dust - Part 4

    In thete night at the academy, it was quiet except for some light in the library, while the rest of the ce was pitch ck.

    The Dean walked out of his residence, gazing up at the starry sky.

    The starlight was abundant tonight; exceptionally bright.

    It could even rival the brightness of the full moon.

    Cultivators who have reached the Nepenthe Realm would more or less some stargazing abilities. The Dean looked at the distant stars, looking at the one that now shone so brightly, feeling somewhat mncholic.

    He naturally knew what that star meant now.

    That was his old friend.

    That great daoist sage from the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    The two had known each other for many years, and they had already seen each other for thest time before. Although he knew he would die in the near future, he still felt great sorrow when he saw the day arrive.

    Although cultivating to his level could be said to be stepping into Great Liberation, in reality, without attaining eternal life, one could not say to be liberated. Now, it meant that the great daoist sage was about to die.

    The Dean withdrew his gaze, reminiscing about many past events, and finally shook his head.

    As time constantly swept by, countless friends would naturally leave one after another. This was the way of the world, and he could not go against it.

    However, dying of old age was already quite good. Compared to that, the death of the previous ck-robed monk was quite terrible.

    He should have lived for many more years.

    He should have lived until now, even died after him.

    But he still died, dying before him.

    The Dean felt vicissitudes of emotion, then looked towards thekeside, his expression bing somewhat strange.

    But soon his expression returned to normal.

    He shook his head. Many things would always be happening in the Divine Capital. Whether he wanted to or not, he would have to see it. There was no way to change this at all.

    "How to choose is all in your heart. In the end, if you make the wrong choice, who can you me?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On Mount Xi, starlight sprinkled down on the mountain.

    Countless daoists from the Myriad Heaven Pce appeared on the mountains, whether they were in countless or not. At this moment, they all looked towards a small daoist temple in the rear mountain.

    Over there, a young girl squatted outside the temple, crying. She was very heartbroken, tears continuously falling. Many daoists nearby looked at her, feeling deeply sorry, but they could not say anything. Everyone knew that at this moment, no matter who it was, even if they used her favorite food to coax her, they would not be able to console her.

    Because what she was grieving at this moment was the most heartbreaking thing for the young girl.

    The daoists waited there.

    A middle-aged daoist suddenly took a few steps forward, came to the entrance of the temple, and looked inside, asking, "Is the venerable sage unwilling to meet us again? Even if he doesn''t want to meet us, Saintess is so heartbroken, he has to meet her one more time no matter what, right?"

    Two daoists stood at the entrance of the temple. Listening to this, they just shook their heads and said softly, "The venerable sage has already said that he will only meet the pce lord tonight. If the pce lord cannot leave seclusion, then he won''t meet anyone."

    The middle-aged daoist fell silent for a moment, gritted his teeth, and was about to go inside. He simply could not ept this. He had to go before that venerable sage and listen to his teachings one more time.

    "What are you doing?"

    An awe-inspiring voice suddenly sounded, and an ordinary-looking but solemn daoist suddenly appeared here. Looking over, his expression was grim as he said, "Are you all disregarding the venerable sage''s final wish?"

    "Pce Lord!"

    Seeing this daoist appear here, the people all bowed.

    The Pce Lord of the Myriad Heaven Pce paid no attention to them. His face was somewhat pale from the considerable bacsh he suffered after leaving seclusion in a hurry. But since there was something so major happening on the mountain, how could he care? Passing through the crowd, he quickly stepped into that small daoist temple.

    He arrived inside and saw the frail, thin old daoist sitting in the courtyard.

    That was a great sage of Daoism, and also the existence with the highest seniority in the Myriad Heaven Pce at present.

    When he went to the Divine Capital earlier, he still had some vitality. But now, his life force had fallen into decay and he was long withered like a dry piece of wood.

    The Pce Lord arrived before him and gave a serious bow, addressing him as venerable sage.

    The venerable sage nced at him with some affection, then reached out his frail hand and gently ced it on top of the Pce Lord''s head. A stream of pure qi poured into his body.

    Theplexion of the Ten Thousand Heavens Pce Lord instantly improved. He looked at this venerable sage and said with some reluctance, "Venerable Sage, there''s no need for this. My minor injuries will heal in a few days."

    The venerable sage withdrew his hand and slowly spoke, "Since I''m someone who''s nearing the end of my life, I''ll do what I can in my final moments."

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord crouched in front of the venerable sage and said softly, "Disciple is eager to listen to Venerable Sage''s teachings."

    The venerable sage looked at him, and in that pair of turbid eyes, there was a hint of fondness. He quickly said, "I went to the Divine Capital this time and did that thing, it was not to get the Myriad Heaven Pce involved in it, nor was it out of consideration for the Dao teachings. You should understand my intentions."

    He went to the Divine Capital this time and personally met the Dean of the Academy, many of the Myriad Heaven Pce daoists thought he was visiting a friend. In fact, few people knew that he went there for a specific purpose.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord nodded and said softly, "Although this disciple doesn''tpletely understand, if it''s Venerable Sage''s intention, I''ll certainly follow it. Venerable Sage has great wisdom, one day, this disciple will surely understand it."

    The venerable sage smiled, shook his head, and said, "This isn''t something that you should do. As the Pce Lord of the Myriad Heaven Pce, you should have your own opinions. Even if you refute me, I''d have been fine with it too. In any case, you should have your own thoughts."

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord did not know what he should say, so he just remained silent.

    The venerable sage said, "The Great Liang Dynasty has been umting power for many years, they are going to stir up a storm. In the midst of this huge wave, the Myriad Heaven Pce has an opportunity. Whether the Great Liang Dynasty can be revitalized and whether the Myriad Heaven Pce can be the daoist leader of Daoism, these are the things you guys need to worry about. I''m done caring about them. I did all this just to follow my heart. Now that everything is done, I still need to shamelessly ask you for one thing."

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord naturally understood what it was. He nodded slightly and said softly, "This disciple will naturally teach the Saintess well."

    The venerable sage shook his head and slowly said, "That girl is a sage. Actually, don''t need to make her do anything. I merely nted a seed and watered it. What happenster, let her figure it out on her own. She will definitely bloom a rare flower in the world. When she blooms, the Myriad Heaven Pce will be fine. You just need to understand this point."

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord was stunned, then nodded vigorously.

    The venerable sage opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but it seemed incredibly difficult for him.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord naturally realized that the venerable sage had truly exhausted his life force and could not speak anymore.

    "Do you want to meet the Saintess onest time?"

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord hesitated and said, "After all, you have a master-disciple rtionship. Isn''t parting like this a little too cruel?"

    The venerable sage did not speak and just looked at the sky. The stars were twinkling in the night sky. ording to legend, every deceased Nepenthe Realm cultivator was a star in the sky.

    "If the legend is true, then I''ll always be around, always watching that girl..."

    The venerable sage spoke with difficulty, saying softly, "But I''d rather the legend be fake. Disappearing from the world at this point, as if I had nevere, would actually be a good thing."

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord said softly, "Venerable Sage''s realm is profound, this disciple cannotpare."

    The venerable sage did not speak, just looked at the night sky. For some reason, his eyes seemed to be filled with a sense of confusion.

    He had cultivated for many years, and read an unknown number of books, and knew countless things. Logically speaking, there should not be anything in the world that could still perplex him like this. However, looking at him now, it was clear that at this moment, he still did not understand some things.

    Furthermore, those things seemed to be suddenly born at this moment.

    Could this be the enlightenment between life and death?

    The venerable sage opened his mouth, struggled to speak, and uttered a word.

    "Heaven..."[Sky]

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord furrowed his brows slightly, vaguely feeling that this word was somewhat extraordinary, but what did ''heaven'' mean?

    He looked at the venerable sage and asked, "Venerable sage, this is..."

    His voice suddenly stopped.

    Because he could no longer sense the venerable sage''s aura.

    He had passed away.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce Lord''s eyes were filled with sadness.

    The death of this great daoist sage was a difficult thing for the Myriad Heaven Pce to ept.

    Before long, the sound of a bell rang.

    It was audible in the mountains and creeks.

    The daoists outside the daoist temple were first startled, then they also lowered their heads in sorrow.

    This great daoist sage had always maintained a high moral character, and it was difficult for anyone to find any fault with him. Hence, he had high prestige throughout the entire Dao society.

    But now, he had ultimately turned to dust.

    Zhu Xia was still squatting at the door of the daoist temple, staring at the ground.

    She had also heard the tolling of the bell.

    A puddle of tears had long since formed on the ground.

    Her tears had been flowing all this while.

    To others, the venerable sage was a senior worthy of respect. But to Zhu Xia, he was a kind teacher, the person she had felt closest to over the years.

    But now he was gone too.

    Zhu Xia was very sad.

    This kind of sorrow could not be described in words.

    She opened her mouth, but found that she could not wail.

    So she became even sadder.

    With more and more tears, her sorrow deepened.

    Then, she lowered her head in distress, and tears continued to roll down.

    After some time, Zhu Xia spoke softly with a hoarse voice, "Master, it''s delicious."

 Chapter 266: Dao Enlightenment Platform

    The main hall was extremely spacious, and the corridor was naturally very long as well. Perhaps because the top of the hall was made of zed ss, it did not appear dark but rather extremely bright. However, the corridor was too long, and one could not see the end at a nce.

    Chen Chao held the broken saber and walked a few steps forward, then saw some murals on both sides of the corridor.

    The murals on both sides of the corridor depicted different scenes. Some portrayed the daily life of this sect, some depicted pill refinement, some showed cultivation, and some showed cultivators harvesting herbs in a medicinal garden with baskets on their backs.

    Other murals depicted a group of cultivators gathered in front of a stone tform. Behind the stone tform was arge tree with luxuriant branches that drooped down onto the tform. Behind the ovepping branches, a man sat cross-legged on the stone tform. That man was dressed in robes, his face was not depicted. But at a nce, one could tell that this man was surely extraordinary.

    In front of the stone tform, a group of cultivators stood there, looking at the man on the stone tform, presumably listening to the Great Dao of cultivation.

    This was a diagram about imparting Dao.

    Chen Chao stood on one side of the corridor, looking at the mural of imparting the Dao, faintly hearing the sound of Great Dao ringing in his ears.

    "The way of Heaven is like drawing a bow. Those who stand at a height will lower it, those who are below will raise it, those who have more will lose..."

    In a trance, the scene in front of him had already changed somewhat.

    It was as if a scroll was slowly unfolding before him. The stone tform also became clear.

    Thatrge tree gradually became clear too. Its branches and leaves were lush and swayed continuously in the breeze.

    A deep and broad voice suddenly sounded, "We will stop here for today. You may all leave."

    As the voice rang out, the cultivators beside Chen Chao all stood up, bowed, and then turned and left.

    They passed by Chen Chao, seemingly not seeing him, and left without stopping.

    But the man on the stone tform did not leave. The leaves obscured some of his figure, but one could roughly tell that he was a slender man wearing a long robe.

    Chen Chao took a few steps forward, wanting to go to the front of the stone tform, to push aside the branches and see the true face of the man.

    But after just a few steps, there was a sound from the stone tform, still broad and gentle, "What do you want to see?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, instantly bing a little distracted. He fell silent for a moment before saying with some puzzlement, "Are you talking to me?"

    The man on the stone tform did not answer him. With a gust of wind, the branches were blown aside, revealing that man''s true face. It was an extremely ordinary face, somon that it had no distinctive features. It even made Chen Chao unable to remember that face at all. Every time his gaze shifted away, he would not remember the man''s appearance.

    "It''s a magic spell."

    The man discerned Chen Chao''s confusion and said calmly, "No matter how much you want to remember, you''ll never be able to."

    Chen Chao also understood this principle. There should be a vast gap in their realms. He did not hesitate and went straight to the point, "What ce is this exactly?"

    Sitting on the high tform, the man listened to this question and replied calmly, "This ce is called the Dao Enlightenment tform, the ce where the Rongshan Sect preaches on Dao."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, he had indeed heard the words ''Rongshan Sect.''

    Chen Chao said, "Why am I able to see you?"

    When the man heard this question, he found it somewhat interesting. A curious emotion appeared on his face, "I don''t know either."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment, then suddenly exhaled a mouthful of mist. There were even golden traces in it, and asked, "Is it because of this?"

    The man looked at the mist, the slight frown that had just appeared on his facepletely smoothed out. He sighed softly and said, "It turns out that every action, every sip, every drink, is predestined, destined to be you, so it''s you."

    Listening to these profound words, Chen Chao was very puzzled. He did not know what the other party was trying to convey. He wanted to speak, but the other person preempted him, "Has the Rongshan Sect been gone for many years?"

    Chen Chao shook his head in response to this question. "I don''t know." There was no definitive conclusion about when the Rongshan Sect had perished, or how many years had passed since. It was likely not just him, even if someone who knew the most secrets of the current era came here, they would not be able to get an answer too.

    No books or records had ever depicted this Rongshan Sect before.

    "How did the Rongshan Secte to an end?"

    Chen Chao thought of the cultivators at the entrance of the great hall, remembering that they maintained their cultivation postures until their deaths. The source of this destruction was unclear. But clearly, there was no time for anyone to resist, or even to react.

    It was as if a gentle breeze had blown past, and this magnificent sect had been annihted from the annals of history.

    Upon careful consideration, it was a terrifying event. What kind of existence could make this once glorious sect dissipate in an instant?

    The man looked at Chen Chao without saying a word. He seemed to be trying to stand up from the stone tform, but after several attempts, he failed to do so. Eventually, his figure began to slowly dissipate, turning into particles of light. Upon closer inspection, it was not particles of light, but rather, grains of sand.

    Or perhaps, it could be said that these were the dust of history.

    In the vast expanse of history, these particles of dust seemed insignificant.

    The stone tform dissipated along with the man, followed by the tree.

    The scene before him instantly returned to the passageway. The murals were still there, but they seemed lifeless.

    Chen Chao found it hard to believe and lowered his head to look at his hands, only to realize that they were covered in sweat. Both of his hands were in this state.

    He originally had many questions he wanted to ask, but in the end, he could not ask a single one. The man was probably not alive, but rather a trace left behind by some means. He was likely an ancient powerhouse who had long since passed away, just like the paper filled with golden light.

    Chen Chao snapped back to reality and continued to walk into the passageway without further hesitation.

    The murals on the walls were still there. Furthermore, the contents were still different. But this time, none of the murals gave Chen Chao any special feeling. He no longer sensed any special vitality from them; it was as if the walls were adorned with lifeless drawings.

    He did not dwell on it either and still continued down the passageway. He naturally knew that the girl was not here, and the coffin he had discovered back then was unlikely to be here either.

    He hade here for something else.

    The half-broken saber in his hand was already unbelievably sharp. If he could find the other half and have an expert fuse them back together, this saber would beplete. A mere broken saber could rival the flying swords of the Sword Qi Mountain. If this saber wasplete, it might even be able to rival those so-called Hundred Year Swords

    Apart from the broken saber, Chen Chao also wanted to find other sheets of paper.

    The page in his hand was obviously a page from a certain book. Just this one sheet of paper possessed such a terrifying aura. If he could find the entire book, what would it signify?

    Putting everything else aside, just studying the secrets recorded on the paper would likely yield great rewards.

    Thinking of this, Chen Chao inexplicably felt a surge of excitement.

    He was not particrly interested in history, but he was genuinely intrigued by the powerful forces buried in that history.

    He continued ahead at an increasing pace. After a while, he realized that the passageway was gradually tilting and narrowing. While it had been spacious before, it was now bing increasingly narrow, eventually shrinking to just the width of one person.

    Despite this, it remained brightly lit without any external light source.

    The murals on the walls were suddenly gone.

    The final mural was simr to the one he had seen at the hall entrance, it abruptly cut off with some parts missing.

    But this should be an ordinary mural with no special significance.

    Chen Chao did not linger and continued walking ahead.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The middle-aged daoist riding on the ck ox emerged from the boundless sea of flowers and arrived outside the dpidated medicine field.

    After many years, it had finallye here again. The ck ox seemed somewhat happy, but its happiness quickly dissipated because the herb garden before its eyes was in destion. Instead of medicinal herbs all over the ground as it had imagined, the field was overrun with weeds, devoid of any trace of medicinal herbs.

    The ck ox lowered its head and took a bite of the weeds, chewed for a moment, and then spat them out in frustration. It then said cautiously, "Daoist Master... I really have no idea..."

    The middle-aged daoist sat on its back, looking at this scene without being in a hurry to speak. But, there was no trace of disappointment in his eyes. Perhaps he had long anticipated it would be like this.

    "Even if an immortal medicine appeared, it would gain sentience and wouldn''t stay in one ce for too long. So when major sects nt immortal medicine seeds, they would definitely arrange for cultivators to watch over them from the moment they are nted. The instant it matures, they would either trap it in ce using an array formation or directly collect it using something."

    The middle-aged daoist said slowly. "Let''s see if there''s any medicinal pit here. If so, at least this trip wouldn''t have been in vain."

    The ck ox was slow on the uptake. Although it had lived for a long time, did not know much either. Upon hearing the middle-aged daoist''s words, it hurriedly rushed in and began searching for the so-called medicinal pit.

    "Daoist Master, there are four medicinal pits here!"

    After a thorough search, it suddenly eximed joyfully, "Does this mean that there were once four immortal medicines here?!"

    The middle-aged daoist nced expressionlessly at the four pits on the ground and said indifferently, "Those are your four hoof prints."

    "... ..."

    "Daoist Master is wise, I''ll go take a look again."

    The herb garden was vast, at least not smaller than the sea of flowers at first nce. The former Rongshan Sect was arge sect, and naturally, everything within the sect was of the finest quality, including the herb garden. Even the soil was specially brought back from the depths of the sea overseas by powerhouses specially sent by the Rongshan Sect. The mud that had sunk into the seabed for countless years contained extremely abundant spiritual energy, making it an excellent choice for cultivating medicinal herbs.

    Ordinary sects simply did not have this capability; it was the countless powerhouses of the Rongshan Sect that made it possible.

    The middle-aged daoist jumped off the back of the ox and walked towards the depths of the herb garden. Due to theck of maintenance over the years, the weeds that had grown over time had be exceptionally tall.

    It would likely be challenging to find the so-called medicinal pits in this herb garden.

    After some time, the middle-aged daoist stopped at a particr spot, pushed aside the surrounding weeds, and saw two deep pits. These two pits were notrge; about the thickness of an arm. Over time, weeds had grown around the edges. The weeds were not long, but it was enough to conceal the openings.

    The middle-aged daoist reached out to pluck the weeds on top, peering into the holes.

    "Daoist Master, are these the medicinal pits?"

    The ck ox which had scooted over at some point asked earnestly. "Daoist Master, with your extensive knowledge and experience, you indeed found them with one nce."

    The middle-aged daoist replied, "These are medicinal pits, and there are two of them. This herb garden is pretty good. There should have been two immortal medicines, but it''s unclear whether they are still here."

    After reaching maturity, immortal medicines would gain sentience and develop their own thoughts. Naturally, they would seek to leave. At this moment, the whereabouts of the two immortal herbs were unknown, but if they were still within the Rongshan Sect''s mountain pass gate, it would be the best oue.

    The ck ox asked expectantly, "Can Daoist Master find them?"

    The middle-aged daoist did not speak, but instead extended his palm. A faint light emerged from his palm, gradually turning into a beam that continued to extend in this location.

    Looking at the beam, the middle-aged daoist said calmly, "If they are still here..."

    The ck ox originally wanted to hear the rest of the words, but the middle-aged daoist abruptly stopped talking halfway, leaving the ox puzzled. "Daoist Master, why did you stop talking?"

    The middle-aged daoist did not speak, his expression solemn as he continued to watch the beam lengthen and spread, disappearing beyond his line of sight.

 Chapter 267: That Person After Seas Change into Mulberry Fields and Mulberry Fields into Seas

    Chen Chao continued along the passageway for an indeterminate period until the scenery before his eyes suddenly opened up, and he actually walked out of a stone cave.

    The mouth of the cave was covered with moss, indicating many years of existence.

    Before the cave was a cliff, with clouds and mist swirling beneath it. An iron chain suspension bridge stretched across the middle, disappearing into the clouds. It was unknown whaty opposite, nor how long this cable bridge was.

    Turning around, Chen Chao discovered that the cave was within a cliff. When he looked up, all he could see was the towering rock face disappearing into the sea of clouds, with no sight of the pce at the end. Perhaps there was no pce up there at all.

    But he had clearly walked out of that pce. Why was it like this?

    This seemed to be the lowest point of the pce, but Chen Chao could not be certain.

    He looked at the suspension bridge in front of him and without hesitation, started walking across it.

    The suspension bridge might have existed for many years, but it showed no signs of rust up to this day. The iron cables seemed as if they had just been forged. As Chen Chao stepped onto the bridge, it began to sway.

    However, the amplitude was moderate and still eptable.

    Gripping the broken saber tightly, one of Chen Chao''s hands remained on one of the iron cables. He wanted to ensure his safety in the event anything happened.

    Fortunately, he soon arrived on the other side within a mass of clouds.

    The suspension bridge was about a thousand feet long but had nothing particrly noteworthy about it, appearing like an ordinary iron chain bridge.

    Upon reaching the other side, Chen Chao saw a massive stone monument.

    The texture of this stone monument was identical to the one in the cemetery, but the style was different. Under the stone monument, a huge turtle was carved, and the stone monument stood behind it.

    ording to legend, the nine sons of the dragon were all different and not actual dragons. This creature was one of the dragon''s offspring, named "Baxia." Due tomitting a great sin, it was suppressed by ancient gods with the stele. Many yearster, both the cultivators and themon people ofter generations often carved Baxia when carving stone monuments, resembling a turtle-shaped stele.

    Chen Chao had naturally heard of this ancient legend. After nodding slightly, he began examining the inscriptions on this monument with some curiosity.

    Simr to that piece of rock he had seen in front of the mountain pass gate, the inscriptions on it followed the same pattern. While he could guess that the sect was called the Rongshan Sect based on the previous stone, this time he could not rely on such a method. The inscriptions were too numerous, and none of the characters were recognizable to Chen Chao.

    These characters were not those used in any region in the contemporary era but were the script prevalent during the time of the Rongshan Sect.

    At that time, perhaps thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago, everything was different from the present. The script used by those cultivators probably differed significantly from that used in the contemporary era.

    There was a gap in history, and no one knew what had happened many years ago, just as no one knew of the existence of the Rongshan Sect or why it had been destroyed.

    Chen Chao took out that page. He had not had the time to study the secrets of the paper during these days and could only recognize the first character.

    That character was not of the current era''s script either. Chen Chao took it out just to make aparison.

    He wanted to know if the characters on the paper were the same as those on the stele.

    Although it was only one character, Chen Chao shook his head after he saw the content on the paper.

    The difference in the scripts was too significant; they were not the same type of script.

    This also meant that the powerhouse who wrote this page was not from the Rongshan Sect.

    One could even say that the powerhouse who wrote this page might not even be of the same era as the Rongshan Sect.

    Thinking up to here, Chen Chao''s heart sank.

    The Rongshan Sect obtained this page of paper by a stroke of luck and preserved it. However, they did not expect that one day, the entire sect would be destroyed. Many yearster, this ancient ruin was discovered by someone. A young man found the page here and took it out, only for it to fall into the hands of the Sublime Bright Sect''s sect master.

    After that, Daoist Master Ironcloud kept studying this page until one day, a young martial artist took it away and brought it here.

    Chen Chao reviewed the connections, feeling a bit overwhelmed. He had initially assumed that there might be other histories from thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago in the historical gap he did not know about. But he had never expected that there was already a gap in history that he was unaware of.

    Were these different eraspletely disconnected from each other?

    Chen Chao did not know the answer, he just silently recorded the inscriptions. Although he did not know the meaning of this stele, he was confident that someone would.

    He had immense faith in that young girl.

    After recording the inscriptions and confirming that there was nothing else here, Chen Chao walked past the stele and continued forward. It did not take long for him to see the Dao Enlightenment tform he had previously seen on the mural.

    It was an open space, and in the center, the ancient stone tform stood there silently.

    Previously, when he saw the Dao Enlightenment tform in the mural, there was even the sound of Great Dao. But at this moment, seeing this Dao Enlightenment tform here, there was no man on it. Even the tree behind the Dao Enlightenment tform had withered, leaving behind a sense of destion and decay.

    In fact, this was also a trace of history.

    Previously, he had seen the grand pce, the cultivators sitting on the square, the lush spiritual herbs, and that clear ancient spring.

    All of it now seemed like an ethereal immortal realm; something from a dream.

    Although many years had passed, the feeling these things gave off was not quite normal.

    At the very least, it felt incredibly fake.

    Almost dreamlike.

    But now, as he looked at the dpidated Dao Enlightenment tform, he truly felt the sensation that time had brought.

    Time never came out of nowhere one day. It was like the spring rain, nurturing quietly and unobtrusively. Yet, with the slow passage of time, one gradually felt its impact.

    Chen Chao sighed. Countless immensely powerful sects and geniuses have appeared in history, but it seemed that no one could truly contend with time.

    He walked towards the Dao Enlightenment tform. After taking a few steps, he suddenly saw brilliant radiance blooming on the ancient tree that had already withered. The light gathered and scattered, eventually coalescing into a human form on the Dao Enlightenment tform.

    A beautiful man appeared on the Dao Enlightenment tform as if he had walked out of a painting. His features were picturesque, with long ck hair cascading casually over his shoulders. His figure was slender, exuding an ethereal aura. How could he be an ordinary cultivator? He clearly resembled an immortal who had descended from the clouds.

    After appearing, he slowly sat down and looked at Chen Chao with a smile. "Young friend, where did youe from?"

    The moment he opened his mouth, his voice was ethereal, akin to celestial melody.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, looking at the man who had appeared out of nowhere. He was exceptionally clear-minded at this moment, understanding that he was not ensnared in any sort of illusion or array formation.

    What he saw before him should be real.

    But who was this man, and why did he seem like an immortal?

    When the man saw Chen Chao remain silent, he smiled and asked again, "Young friend, I see you possess considerable wisdom. Why not sit down and discuss the Dao with me?"

    His voice remained ethereal and clear, as if it contained no impurities; purer than the clearest stream in the mountains and whiter than the flowing clouds in the sky.

    Chen Chao found it difficult to find the right words to describe it. But if he had to, there was only one word: clean.

    "Young friend, you hold a saber in your hand and seem cautious. You must know that in this ce, killing you would be as easy as turning my hand over. Why the need for such vignce?"

    The man looked at the broken saber in his hand, his demeanor indifferent, which gave off a sense of detachment instead.

    Chen Chao had no intention of letting go of the saber hilt. He just looked at the man in front of him and asked, "Senior, were you a cultivator of the Rongshan Sect?"

    The man nodded and said calmly, "If I''m not a cultivator of the Rongshan Sect, why could I show up here?"

    Chen Chao asked again, "But now that the Rongshan Sect has been destroyed, how is Senior still alive?"

 Chapter 268.1: Immortal Medicine - Part 1

    The Rongshan Sect had already been destroyed countless years ago, and the cultivation powerhouses in the sect had likely perished many years ago. Now, this man appeared in front of him as if he were a celestial being. If he was indeed still alive, how many years had he lived?

    The man looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "Do you see any aura of death on me?"

    As the man spoke, he exuded boundless vitality; full of life. There was no aura of death on him at all.

    This terrifying vitality could only indicate that the man in front of him had reached an incredible level of cultivation and was still rtively young. In the long years, he remained in an extremely youthful state.

    The Rongshan Sect had been annihted countless years ago, yet this cultivator before him was actually still so young and powerful. Just how terrifying was his cultivation realm?

    Chen Chao did not dare to imagine.

    However, he dared not doubt the fact that the man before him was truly alive. It was because the overwhelming vitality emanating from him was truly too terrifying, it was impossible to fake.

    "How long have you lived, Senior?"

    Chen Chao suppressed his amazement and cast a cautious nce around at the same time, ready to make the right choice at any time.

    The man replied indifferently, "I don''t know how many years it has been. I''ve been cultivating diligently all this time. There''s a saying, something about not feeling the passing of the years when secluded in the mountains. That''s probably what it means. Sitting in boredom through the endless years is really quite lonely."

    Chen Chao discreetly took a step back and asked, "Since Senior is still alive, do you know how the Rongshan Sect was destroyed?"

    Upon hearing this, a touch of sorrow appeared in the man''s eyes as he said softly, "I was in closed-seclusion at that time and unaware of what was happening outside. When I woke up, the entire sect and all my fellow sect members were dead."

    He let out a sigh and continued in a soft voice, "I have no idea who was behind the destruction of my Rongshan Sect either. But my Rongshan Sect had numerous supreme powerhouses and it was still annihted. Who was the one responsible for it?!"

    There was some confusion in the man''s eyes. Even if it was him, he could notprehend this either. Such a massive sect was actually exterminated by someone so quietly.

    The doubt in Chen Chao''s eyes grew thicker as he asked, "Senior, didn''t you think about leaving this ce after you left seclusion?"

    The man nced at Chen Chao and replied indifferently, "Anywhere is a ce for cultivation. Moreover, since that person annihted my Rongshan Sect before, he mighte again someday. I''m waiting for him here. When he returns, I will kill him."

    For the first time, his voice turned somewhat cold, like the first snow of winter. Although it was chilly, it was not piercing, with a sense of purity.

    However, at the same time he said this sentence, an endless surge of life force emanated from within his body, akin to a gust of wind that made everything around sway and tremble.

    Chen Chao murmured, "I see."

    The man before him was cultivating back when the Rongshan Sect was destroyed, so he escaped the cmity. But after escaping the cmity, he did not sumb to fear but stayed here after emerging from seclusion, awaiting the return of the powerhouse who had destroyed the sect to have a battle with him.

    Such a temperament was truly extraordinary.

    Indeed well-deserving of being a peerless powerhouse!

    The man said calmly, "Unfortunately, I waited for so many years, but he never came."

    The phrase "so many years" contained within it countless eons that could not be adequately conveyed by these few words.

    Chen Chao fell silent, looking at the man before him, unsure of what else to say.

    However, the man looked at him and said with a faint smile, "In the past, my Rongshan Sect boasted numerous powerhouses and countless scriptures. If those cultivation methods were to be passed on now, each sect would likely be an extraordinary existence. I see that you are fated. If you''re willing to y a game with me, I''ll tell you the location of the library. Consider it passing on the legacy for the Rongshan Sect."

    As he spoke, a chessboard appeared in front of the man, with ck and white pieces set upon it.

    In his words, there was something that the vast majority of cultivators could not refuse. Those daoist techniques were indeed as he described¡ªeach one was an unparalleled existence. Moreover, for the contemporary cultivators, these were all ancient techniques; far from ordinary.

    But, Chen Chao still shook his head, "Those daoist techniques are in ancient script, this junior doesn''t understand it."

    The man chuckled, with a hint of realization in his voice, "Why would you need to understand the words to learn my Rongshan Sect''s daoist techniques? It''s not thatplicated."

    Chen Chao continued, "I am a martial artist and cannot cultivate daoist techniques. Moreover, I don''t know how to y chess either."

    This time, the man was stunned, looking at Chen Chao in disbelief as he said, "Who told you that martial artists cannot cultivate daoist techniques?"

    When he finished saying this, Chen Chao looked at the man before him in disbelief.

    Among the contemporary cultivators, there had always been a general consensus that martial artists being able to cultivate was already charity from the heavens. Therefore, it was only natural that the process of cultivation for martial artists was extremely difficult. Simrly, the inability to cultivate magic spells was also considered normal.

    But ording to the implication of this man, the notion that martial artists could not cultivate daoist techniques was not logical.

    If it were indeed the case...

    The man sneered, "After so many years, is there no longer anyone who knows why martial artists are called martial artists?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The middle-aged daoist looked up and said, "There are two immortal medicines. One has already left this ce, and its traces cannot be found. The other one should still be here."

    The ck ox looked at the middle-aged daoist and said, "Daoist Master is truly amazing."

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brows slightly, his gaze piercing through the weeds. Shaking his head, he said with an emotional sigh, "We might not necessarily find it. The term ''immortal medicine'' is closely associated with the word ''immortal.'' Even for Nepenthe cultivators, it''s not guaranteed that it could be found."

    The ck ox frowned, "Even with Daoist Master''s ability, there''s no way?"

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head and did not speak. He just turned around and walked outside of the medicine garden.

    During their growth, the two immortal medicines had already drained the vitality of the surrounding ordinary herbs. Now, the entire medicinal garden was overgrown with weeds, with no sign of any medicinal herbs. Therefore, there was no longer any point in searching here.

    The ck ox felt somewhat disappointed. He had initially thought that when he came to the medicinal garden, apart from the so-called immortal medicines that could not be touched, there would be other medicinal herbs that could be freely consumed. However, after walking around, he found that there was not even a single medicinal nt, which naturally left him disappointed.

    The middle-aged daoist walked towards the outskirts of the flower sea and casually asked, "What''s there in the main hall on the mountaintop? Cultivation scriptures? Or is it the development history of your Rongshan Sect?"

    The ck ox said, "Those cultivation scriptures should be stored in a dedicated library. I haven''t been inside that main hall, so I don''t know what''s there."

    "But, Daoist Master can go and take a look for yourself."

    The ck ox looked toward the distant peak, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "Where can we find written records?"

    The ck ox thought about it and said, "Daoist Master, under that main hall, there''s an iron chain bridge. Behind the bridge, there''s a stone stele and a stone tform called the Dao Enlightenment tform. It used to be the ce where sect cultivators cultivated and gained enlightenment on Dao. The stone tablet has some inscriptions, but I don''t know the contents. I''ve never been there, I only heard about it from others."

    The middle-aged daoist looked at the ck ox and said, "Let''s go and take a look."

    After saying this, the two of them headed towards the mountain and soon arrived at the front of the square.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at the group of cultivators on the square in silence for a moment. The ck ox, however, dashed excitedly toward the square. He searched the square for a long time and finally found a monk in the crowd.

    The monk had his eyes closed, appearing exactly the same as when he was alive. It was just that at this moment, he waspletely devoid of life force.

    Tears filled the ck ox''s eyes when it saw this scene. Memories from many years ago welled up in his mind once more. There were not many familiar faces in this sect back then, and the monk was the one who apanied him the most. On ordinary days, the monk would pick some herbs and bring them here. When he watched the ck ox eat the medicinal herbs, he would recount his experiences over the past few days with the ox.

    They would watch the sunset and the sunrise together, gaze at the stars, and watch the rain.

    They might not have been friends, but they certainly shared a bond.

    The ck ox wanted to nuzzle the monk with his nose, but as that ox head got closer, the voice of the middle-aged daoist suddenly sounded out, "You must think carefully. If you really touch him, he will immediately dissipate into thin air and cease to exist."

    Although the middle-aged daoist could not use his magic spells in this ce, since he was a Nepenthe cultivator, his insight was beyond that of an ordinary person. With a single nce, he could tell that these cultivators had died many years ago and yet remained the same as they were back then. However, if touched by an outsider, everything would change, and they would cease to exist, as if they had never been there.

    Vanish into thin air, as if they had never existed.

    The ck ox halted, refraining from nudging the monk with hisrge ox head. Instead, it slowly retracted its head.

    Then he spat out that half of the demon-subduing staff from his mouth and dropped it in front of the monk, looking at him with a sense of mncholy.

    The middle-aged daoist paid no attention and walked to the entrance of the main hall, looking at the murals on it. Soon, his gaze settled on the final damaged mural.

    Then, he turned to nce at the ck ox and walked into the main hall.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 268.2: Immortal Medicine - Part 2

    Chen Chao looked at the man and asked very seriously, "So ording to Senior, martial artists can actually cultivate daoist techniques too, but theyck the corresponding daoist techniques to cultivate, is that right?"

    The man furrowed his brow, asking, "What corresponding daoist techniques for cultivation?"

    Chen Chao also looked at him, equally puzzled.

    The man sneered, "Are you saying that in today''s world, martial artists are no longer able to cultivate daoist techniques?"

    Chen Chao looked at the man and nodded his head.

    In the present day, although martial artists could still train, but they were limited to using their qi to fight with people. They had never been able to convert qi into the formidable and lethal abilities of daoist techniques.

    The man shook his head and said, "What kind of era is this?"

    However, he smiled again and said, "You''re also a martial artist. If you y a game of chess with me, I''ll take you to the scripture pavilion to see the daoist techniques there. So what even if you''re a martial artist? You can still cultivate."

    Chen Chao looked at the chessboard in front of him, at the ck and white pieces, but still did not take a step forward.

    The man became angry and said, "Why are you still on guard? Know that if I wanted to kill you, with your cultivation realm, you wouldn''t have a chance to resist."

    Chen Chao remained unmoved, just looking at the man, still gripping his saber tightly.

    Even though the man had shown an extremely gentle temperament right from the beginning, and also gave people a genuine feeling of etherealness, for some reason, it was still difficult for Chen Chao to believe that the man had no ill intentions.

    There was one question the man could not convince Chen Chao about.

    Which was how he escaped the cmity while he was in closed-seclusion. Chen Chao did not quite believe him.

    The moment that person attacked, the entire Rongshan Sect was exterminated. Logically speaking, regardless of whether the man was in bitter cultivation or doing something else, he would have no way of escaping that annihtion. Unless his cultivation realm was much higher than the attacker. But if that was the case, how could he not sense it when that person attacked?

    A powerhouse of that cultivation realm should not have been unaware.

    So no matter how you looked at it, the whole thing did not make sense.

    Chen Chao looked at the man in front of him, not voicing these doubts but feeling that everything was somewhat unreal.

    The man furrowed his brows and said, "You, young man, know not what''s good for you. Since that''s the case, then leave!"

    The man seemed very angry and was very unhappy with Chen Chao''s reaction. Now, he was driving Chen Chao away.

    Chen Chao''s feet seemed to take root and he showed no intention of leaving. He just looked at the man and took a step forward.

    This step seemed ordinary, but it made the man furrow his brows.

    Chen Chao looked at him and shook his head, saying, "You are not a cultivator of the Rongshan Sect."

    The man became furious and said, "What nonsense are you spouting!"

    Although he reacted this way, Chen Chao remained unmoved. He even saw a trace of panic in the man''s eyes.

    "If you really are a cultivator of the Rongshan Sect, shouldn''t you ask how an outsider like me managed toe here? With your nonchnt attitude, do you know how I got here?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "If you really have this capability, why are you panicking at this moment?"

    The man said in a cold voice, "You young man, I merely thought you were fated to havee here, which could be considered my Rongshan Sect passing down its legacy again. If you insist on spouting nonsense here, then don''t me me for being discourteous!"

    As he spoke, an endless vitality surged from the man''s body, filling the space around them. In an instant, it felt like being immersed in the vibrant spring of all living things. This feeling might excite even the veteran cultivators who had cultivated for countless years and were approaching the end of their lifespan.

    That was life force, also the power of life.

    But Chen Chao remained unmoved. It was not just because he was still a teenager. The real reason he was not moved was that even though the man became angry, it was endless vitality that was emanating from his body. While this vitality could indeed showcase a cultivator''s level, it was evident that if the man were truly furious, an overwhelming pressure would apany it, making people feel asphyxiated A peerless expert of this cultivation realm should be like that, not still maintaining such a gentle demeanor now.

    Abundant vitality was suitable elsewhere, but not here.

    Chen Chao took another step forward and said calmly, "If you can really kill me, you can do it now!"

    The man looked at Chen Chao, at this young martial artist, and his voice turned cold. "I don''t want to see you again. I''ll give you onest chance, leave this ce immediately, or I will kill you!"

    Chen Chao took another step forward and shook his head, saying, "You can''t kill me. You don''t have that ability. You aren''t even human."

    Chen Chao''s words were spoken in a calm tone, but in the man''s ears, they seemed to explode like thunder, ringing through his mind.

    The man''s expression changed drastically, but he could not say anything.

    Observing his reaction, Chen Chao already realized that his conjecture was indeed correct. The man in front of him had been trying hard to pass himself off as a cultivator, but in reality, he did not behave like one at all. He did not even seem human. Having spent years dealing with demons in the mountains, Chen Chao naturally understood the differences between demons and humans.

    The man in front of him did everything like a human, but it just resembled a human, nothing more.

    Resemnce and reality were very different.

    Chen Chao stared at him and asked, "What kind of demon are you?"

    He did not sense any demonic qi from the man, perhaps due to the gap in their cultivation realms. But Chen Chao felt it was not the reason. The man was likely not a demon.

    Even if it were a powerful demon, it would still have distinct features, but the man before him did not.

    When the man heard the word demon, he suddenly jumped up from the Dao Enlightenment tform as if he had been insulted, and he scolded, "Young man, what kind of eyes do you have topare me to demons?!"

    Chen Chao looked at him indifferently. He was now certain that the other party was nothing but a paper tiger, so he was no longer afraid.

    He took another step forward and was about to approach the man,ing within a yard of the Dao Enlightenment tform. The man''s expression turned ugly, and he warned in a threatening manner, but inwardly shaky, "Don''te any closer!"

    Chen Chao looked at him without saying a word.

    "You can''t leave this ce because something is trapping you. If you can tell me the truth, I might consider helping you," he said.

    Chen Chao looked at him and slowly spoke. Although he was already certain that the guy in front of him posed no threat, he was still eager to know what exactly the man was.

    The man retorted coldly, "Do you think I''ll believe you? You humans have always been the most shameless. If I were to tell you my true identity, you''d definitely go back on your word."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. I''m known for being reasonable. If you don''t believe me, you can ask around."

    The man cursed, "You are talking nonsense. There are only the two of us here. Where am I supposed to ask around?"

    Chen Chao said an "oh'' in hindsight, then took another step forward, saying with a smile, "Well then, I''ll just have to eat you."

    When the man heard the word "eat," he suddenly became nervous, took a step back, and leaned against the trunk of the withered tree, staring wide-eyed. "You knew my identity long ago! You truly are a shameless human!"

    His voice still sounded ethereal, but now he was extremely nervous, far from the nonchnce he had shown before.

    Chen Chao said, "I had no idea you were an immortal medicine!"

    "How hypocritical!"

    The man cursed, "You''re the most hypocritical human I''ve ever met!"

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao knew that his insight waspletely correct. The man in front of him was an immortal medicine that took human form. He was not a demon or a monster; he was a mature immortal medicine. Chen Chao had suspected this when he sensed the overwhelming life force earlier. Later, he even remembered the records he had seen in the academy, which contained a lot of information about immortal medicines.

    In this era, there were also legendary immortal medicines, which were a collective term for top-grade spiritual medicines. The growth time of these immortal medicines was extremely long, but once matured, they could have great uses. If an old cultivator at the end of their life were to consume an immortal medicine, it could extend their lifespan by decades or even a hundred years. Therefore, when these immortal medicines matured in the major sects, they would be carefully harvested and preserved. They would be brought out for the senior cultivators when they were unable to surpass the threshold of life and death.

    However, the rarity of immortal medicines was truly remarkable. Even the super major sects of the current era might not possess too many of them. Therefore, existences who could consume immortal medicines must have made significant contributions to the sect or have sufficiently profound cultivation realms.

    If the immortal medicine in front of them were to be discovered by outsiders, it would likely cause a mad scramble.

    It was precisely because of this that Chen Chao had not considered this possibility earlier. But at this moment, he had already realized the truth.

    "I really regret it. I should have left with it back then. I shouldn''t havee here out of curiosity. Now, even if I want to leave, I can''t!"

    The man looked at Chen Chao, his face filled with regret. After maturing, it had gained intelligence. At that time, there was another immortal medicine that matured alongside it, but that immortal medicine had left on its own after maturing, without any curiosity or attachment. However, it was different. After leaving the medicine garden, it did not depart immediately but instead came to the rear mountain and onto this Dao Enlightenment tform. By chance, it went up there and then became trapped, unable to leave for countless years.

    Chen Chao looked at it and smiled, "There''s no need to worry now. If I eat you, you''ll be liberated."

    He did not actually intend to eat it, he was just scaring it.

    The immortal medicine sneered and said, "Don''t think too much. With your cultivation realm, if you consume me now, your body will definitely explode and you''ll die!"

    As the most powerful existence among spiritual medicines, even the average Nepenthe Realm powerhouse would not dare to easily attempt that. It was because a single misstep and the endless medicinal power would collide within the body. If not properly guided, exploding and dying was certain to happen.

    Chen Chao was currently just at the Bitter Sea Realm Realm. If he consumed this immortal medicine and could absorb its medicinal power, he might break through the Bitter Sea Realm in a very short time, arriving at the Great Beyond Realm, and even directly bing a Nepenthe cultivator.

    But this was only under the prerequisite that he could absorb the medicinal power.

    The greater possibility was that he would not be able to absorb the medicinal power at all, his meridians would be ruptured, and he would die right then and there!

    Chen Chao looked at the immortal medicine and said without emotions. "Why do you care if I die? Either way, I''m going to eat you!"

 Chapter 269: The Latecomers

    "You''re unreasonable!"

    The immortal medicine looked at Chen Chao, fear finally appearing in its eyes. It watched the expressionless youth approaching, starting to worry that this situation would definitely happen.

    Chen Chao walked toward the immortal medicine step by step. The closer he got to the immortal medicine, the more he could feel that surging vitality rippling out in waves. The fragrance of the ordinary herbs on the mountain path could make one feelfortable throughout their body. But, those were merely ordinary medicinal herbs and they had that effect. The fragrance of the immortal medicine had an even stronger effect. As Chen Chao took a breath, he felt his internal organs thoroughly cleansed as if something was purifying them.

    Chen Chao exhaled a breath of impurities, apanied by a satisfied groan.

    When he looked at the immortal medicine, there was an inevitable hint of fervor.

    This thing in front of him was no ordinary object. it was a genuine immortal medicine that countless cultivators were scrambling to possess. Although Chen Chao was a martial artist, this item was still immensely useful to him. If he were to show no interest, it would be hard for anyone to believe it.

    Seeing the emotions in Chen Chao''s eyes, the immortal medicine said nervously, "Don''t look at me like that. With your current cultivation realm, if you consume me, you''ll definitely burst. You can''t eat me!"

    Previously, it had been feigning indifference, trying to appear as an aplished cultivator. But now, it waspletely panicked. It was terrified that the young man in front of it, driven by emotions, would consume it recklessly. If that were the case, it did not know what would happen to that young man, but it would definitely perish.

    This oue waspletely uneptable to it.

    Having grown from a medicinal herb, endured the passage of time, and braved countless dangers, it finally developed intelligence and became an immortal medicine. Naturally, it did not want to die just like that.

    "There are many good stuff on the mountain, many of which you need! I can take you there. It won''t benefit you to eat me now, trust me!"

    The immortal medicine looked at Chen Chao, almost on the verge of tears. The crystal tears hanging in its eyes were crystal clear and not ordinary at all. It was an immortal medicine, and these tears were immortal dew; exceptionally precious. While they might not have the effect of prolonging lifespan, they would undoubtedly be effective in treating injuries.

    Chen Chao tossed a ss bottle and said with a smile, "Don''t waste it, quickly catch it. Don''t spill it, or I''ll hack you with my saber."

    The immortal medicine caught the bottle. Although it was very angry, it still dripped the two drops of immortal dew from its eyes into the ss bottle. Chen Chao then noticed a thin golden chain shimmering on its wrist, connecting it to the trunk of the withered tree.

    Indeed, it was trapped here, and who knew for how many years.

    "Throw it to me quickly."

    Chen Chao beckoned his hand, urging it a little.

    The immortal medicine looked at the young man in front of it and noticed that the desire in his eyes had dissipated considerably. It felt somewhat relieved but then became rather surprised. Putting everything else aside, just its identity as an immortal medicine was enough to drive countless cultivators crazy. Very few people would deliberately calm down in such a short time.

    Chen Chao who caught the ss bottle calmed down a bit. He had indeed been somewhat fanatical earlier. The extraordinary immortal medicine in front of him could easily make him go crazy. However, he quickly calmed himself down. Firstly, as the immortal medicine had said, if he were to consume it recklessly, there would undoubtedly be extremely dire consequences.

    This was an immortal medicine, not something he could indulge in right now.

    Secondly, this immortal medicine had already developed intelligence and likely had a deep understanding of the ins and outs of the Rongshan Sect. Chen Chao would likely need its help if he wanted to find things.

    "I''ve heard that after an immortal medicine develops intelligence, it gains the ability to leave its original ce. It seems you also left from some medicinal garden, but why were you ultimately trapped here?"

    Chen Chao stopped at a distance and asked thoughtfully.

    Upon hearing him mention this, the immortal medicine grew somewhat angry. "After I took human form, I could have left. But I was unable to contain my curiosity about what caused their annihtion, so I came here. Little did I expect you humans to be so insidious, to actually set up a trap here. I was trapped the moment I approached this ce. It''s been many years, and I still haven''t found a way out!"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Could they have known in advance that you were going toe here? So, they set up means here early on. They might not have been specifically aimed at you, you just identally triggered it."

    The immortal medicine was momentarily stunned, feeling some confusion. It had been trapped here for many years. During these years, it had always been thinking about this and was overwhelmed with fury. But now, with Chen Chao''s words, it realized that perhaps it was as this young man said, this was not a trick targeting it.

    Chen Chao continued, "You mentioned ying chess with me earlier. Was there some kind of trick involved?"

    The immortal medicine looked at Chen Chao, its eyes flickering.

    Chen Chao was expressionless.

    The immortal medicine''s expression changed, and it finally said, "I was just too bored. I just wanted to y some chess with you, and have a chat. You know, after I gained intelligence, I''ve been here for so many years and have always been very bored. To you, the vicissitudes of life might just be a few words, but for me, they represent the passing of very real days."

    Chen Chao was not entirely convinced by the immortal medicine''s words. Even if what it said now was true, it was only a part of the story.

    Although it had taken human form for many years and gained intelligence, in reality, it was still merely a child, inexperienced in the schemes of the world, immature, and pure.

    Chen Chao asked, "What about the library that you mentioned earlier?"

    The immortal medicine''s eyes gleamed as it said, "If you rescue me, I''ll take you to find it."

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said, "I might not have that capability."

    As he spoke, he had already walked along the stone tform to the side of the withered tree, where he saw the golden chain glimmering. Following the chain, he realized it was not a physical object but a manifestation of some kind of technique. It was probably a wisp of aura left behind by someone back then, not particrly difficult to unravel.

    This was because although immortal medicines had great use, theycked the ability to harm anyone. They were not cultivators but rather, things born from heaven and earth.

    "I can take you out, but can you really find the so-called library?" Chen Chao scrutinized the immortal medicine in front of him and casually asked, "Where did you hear about the matter of cultivators being able to cultivate daoist techniques?"

    Although the immortal medicine was not a cultivator, the things it mentioned earlier were of great significance to Chen Chao.

    If martial artists could truly cultivate daoist techniques, it would bring about significant changes to the current cultivation system.

    The immortal medicine had initially intended to casually hoodwink the young man in front of it, but after some thought, it replied seriously, "When I was still a medicinal herb, I often heard those cultivators discussing matters rted to cultivation in the medicinal garden. That''s what they said, I''m not lying to you."

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the immortal medicine''s expression, trying to determine whether it was casually spouting nonsense. But he did not detect any issues.

    "However, I''m not clear on the specifics."

    "Have you seen this saber before?"

    Chen Chao raised the broken saber in his hand. One of the reasons he came here was to find the other half of the broken saber.

    The immortal medicine''s eyes kept shifting as it looked at the broken saber, smiling as it said, "I''ve seen it. It belonged to a powerhouse in the sect. I''ve seen it before, that powerhouse was very formidable..."

    Chen Chao shook his head. Just by listening to this, he knew that this fellow was trying to deceive him.

    Seeing his random nonsense exposed, the immortal medicine looked at Chen Chao with a rather pitiful expression and said, "With your current cultivation realm, eating me would be of no use. How about you let me go, and I''ll give you more immortal dew?"

    It was earnestly trying to negotiate with Chen Chao, hoping for a favorable response.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Given my current realm, even if I were to need you, it would be many years from now. You have been stuck here for too long and are bored. It''s better to leave with me. Maybe one day I''ll let you go."

    The immortal medicine''s face turned cold, unwilling to ept this oue.

    Chen Chao said, "You have no choice."

    He took out a brand new ss bottle from his pocket, which he had found earlier in the stone wall.

    It was a magic artifact used by cultivators to store spirit medicines, capable of preserving the medicinal properties of the herbs.

    He opened the ss bottle and reached out to pull the shimmering golden chain.

    The immortal medicine was bound by the iron chain. As Chen Chao tugged at the golden chain, it moved toward Chen Chao uncontrobly.

    "Hey, hey, hey, there''s still room for negotiation. Don''t be so unreasonable. Let me tell you, I have many good stuff..."

    Chen Chao paid no attention to it. The procedure for harvesting immortal medicines was detailed in the ancient records. Generally, an array formation had to be set up to prevent the medicinal herb from escaping. However, Chen Chao now had a unique advantage. The golden chain in front of him restrained this immortal medicine, making its escape impossible. As Chen Chao exerted force and pulled, the immortal medicine was dragged towards him.

    Chen Chao absolutely would not give up on an immortal medicine.

    That was one of the most important divine items of the current era.

    The immortal medicine struggled continuously but ultimately could not escape from the fate of being caught by Chen Chao and getting sealed in the ss bottle.

    It reverted to its appearance as an immortal medicine, a nine-leafed grass with golden patterns on each leaf, as if divine nectar flowed within it. Countless subtle immortal afterglow flickered around the leaves, giving off an incredibly radiant glow. It was evident at first nce that this herb was an extraordinary existence.

    Chen Chao covered the bottle and examined it carefully.

    "Let me out! You despicable human!"

    Trapped in the ss bottle, it could no longer transform into human form again, only able to rage helplessly.

    Chen Chao said, "I''ve heard that there are even divine medicines above immortal medicines. Rest assured, I won''t eat you right away. Perhaps in the future, you''ll have a chance to advance further and be a divine medicine."

    The immortal medicine cursed loudly, but its words were not particrly offensive.

    Chen Chao paid it no mind. Just as he was about to put it away, he heard a deep and resonant voice from afar, "Daoist Master, that''s an immortal medicine!"

    Chen Chao turned abruptly and saw a ck ox that had appeared here at some point.

    Alongside the ck ox was a middle-aged daoist.

    He stood beside the ox, appearing very indifferent.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly. Looking at this middle-aged daoist, he sensed a huge difference. This time, it should have been the younger generation''s cultivators entering this ruin. However, the middle-aged daoist in front of him was clearly no longer considered young. He should be a cultivator from some sect. But why would he show up here?

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, but he already put that immortal medicine away.

    Regardless of the other person''s identity, he would not hand the immortal medicine over.

    This was no ordinary item.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao and did not speak. Instead, the ck ox looked at Chen Chao with some confusion, asking, "Who are you, and how did youe here?!"

    Listening to this ck ox that spoke human tongue, Chen Chao did not find it surprising. He had been dealing with demons for many years. It was not rare to hear demons talk.

    Moreover, it was evident that the ck ox was something like a mount of the middle-aged daoist.

    Chen Chao ignored it and just looked at the middle-aged daoist. When he entered this mountain, he had already felt his cultivation realm being suppressed once again. It seemed that the middle-aged daoist in front of him was in a simr situation. Unfortunately, even so, he could sense that the middle-aged daoist was incredibly terrifying.

    That terror stemmed from the soul.

    The middle-aged daoist in front of him must be a cultivator with an immensely profound cultivation.

    There was no doubt about this.

    Chen Chao was a little nervous, gripping the saber in his hand a little harder.

    "So, you''re that Great Liang martial artist who won the Myriad Willow Convention."

    The middle-aged daoist finally spoke, his tone calm without any emotional fluctuations. It was like an old well; deep and unfathomable.

 Chapter 270: Old Daoist and Young Man

    This was demeanor.

    It was a demeanor that young cultivators could not possibly possess.

    This kind of demeanor could only be obtained after many years of being in important positions, overlooking the world.

    Chen Chao did not even sense this kind of demeanor from the Lord Warden, which wasparable to that academy dean.

    "Who are you, senior?"

    Chen Chao discreetly took a step back, looking around with a calm expression.

    Although he did not know why the person in front of him appeared here, Chen Chao was very clear that if he were to engage in a fight, even as a martial artist, he might not have the upper hand either. He had personally witnessed the various means those cultivators had in that cemetery.

    Since this middle-aged daoist in front of him was someone like that, he must have a variety of means.

    The middle-aged daoist nced indifferently at Chen Chao and said calmly, "The immortal medicine in your possession is of no use to you. However, considering that you discovered it first, I can offer something in exchange."

    "I''m from the Infatuation Daoist Temple."

    These two sentences from the middle-aged daoist, one after the other, contained many implications.

    Furrowing his brow, Chen Chao also discerned the implications within. With his profound cultivation and extraordinary background, he could still maintain such a calm andposed demeanor when talking to someone. If it were any other cultivator, they would probably have to admit defeat. However, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Does senior think that you have anything that can bepared to this?"

    It was not that there was nothing that could bepared to the immortal medicine, but rather, even if there were such things, the middle-aged daoist before him probably would not bring it out.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao and was not in a hurry to speak. He just looked at Chen Chao calmly.

    Chen Chao raised his head and met his gaze, easily discerning the traces of world-weariness in his eyes. It was like an endlesske, but still like stagnant water, devoid of vitality.

    This indifference to the world and disregard for all things weremon emotions in his eyes.

    As a high-ranking figure and with an even higher cultivation realm, the middle-aged daoist''s status in the foreign cultivation world was not much different from that of the Great Liang Emperor. Precisely because of this, he had already acquired most of the pursuits of the world. He had no emotional attachment to the world, which was the mark of a true great figure. What they pondered was always beyond the reach of ordinary cultivators.

    Chen Chao saw the endless solitude, but did not get lost in it. Instead, he quickly pulled himself out and stared at that ordinary face, saying, "If Senior has nothing more to say, then this junior will take my leave."

    Though Chen Chao said that he was leaving, he did not move.

    The middle-aged daoist smiled, though his face showed no sign of amusement.

    "Quickly hand over the immortal medicine to Daoist Master! That''s not something you should take, why ruin yourself?!"

    The ck ox spoke, trying to fathom the middle-aged daoist''s thoughts and deeming it appropriate to speak up at that moment.

    Chen Chao ignored it, merely casting a nce at the ck ox.

    With just a nce, the ck ox let out an angry moo. It was an existence that had lived for many years. With one nce, it could sense that Chen Chao had killed many demons.

    The demons under the heavens were of the same race, it was naturally angry.

    Chen Chao still ignored it. If it were just this ox, he would have attacked long ago.

    "Principles and morality might be something that shameless old scoundrel in the Divine Capital enjoys talking about, but in my presence, he wouldn''t dare to speak of them either. As for you, you have even less qualification to speak. If you don''t want to live, then don''t."

    If it were anything else, the middle-aged daoist might not care. But for the immortal medicine in front of him, he would never let go no matter what.

    Chen Chao sneered and said, "Indeed, no matter how many years one cultivates, a shameless person will still remain shameless!"

    The middle-aged daoist''s gaze remained indifferent. He had never heard anyone dare to speak to him like this to his face, from when he started cultivating, all the way until now.

    Nevertheless, he would not be angered at this moment either. Having cultivated for many years, his Dao heart was already as still as an ancient well. There would not be any emotional fluctuations because of these few words.

    "You still have a choice."

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao expressionlessly and said, "It''s not easy for the Great Liang Dynasty to produce a young man like you. Dying here is not a good thing."

    Chen Chao remained expressionless and was about to speak when the middle-aged daoist''s voice sounded out again.

    "Don''t think about seeking revenge. Forget about killing you, even if I were to kill one of your Emperor''s sons, he might not do anything either."

    His voice was cold and indifferent, as if he were speaking about something trivial.

    Chen Chao looked at him, his expression changing slightly.

    He did not doubt the truth of the statement. Of course, it was not because he believed that the Great Liang Emperor would be indifferent, but because he believed that he was indeed capable of such actions.

    Killing a prince would not be a significant concern for him.

    "Are you that Infatuation Daoist Temple Master?"

    Chen Chao recalled that this daoist mentioned earlier that he came from the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Now with this statement, he naturally thought of that great sage from that sect. Perhaps, if it were indeed him, he would not care about his life or death no matter what.

    The middle-aged daoist did not speak, neither confirming nor denying it.

    He was the chief enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, an important figure below the temple master. Nevertheless, when all was said and done, he was still beneath the temple master.

    Chen Chao understood and said, "I knew that the Temple Master might still have some dignity. Someone like Senior might not be suitable after all."

    As the phrase "might not be suitable" was spoken, a hint of anger finally appeared in the middle-aged daoist''s eyes. It was as if someone had dropped a pebble into the stillness of hiske.

    Although it caused only limited waves, it still stirred some ripples.

    The fact that he could not be the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was the only w in the middle-aged daoist''s Dao heart. Having it pointed out by Chen Chao, whether intentional or not, naturally aroused his anger.

    He looked at Chen Chao, and a hint of killing intent had already appeared in his eyes.

    At this moment, he looked at Chen Chao as if he were looking at a dead object.

    He had already developed killing intent toward Chen Chao.

    If a great daoist sage wanted to kill someone, then how many people in the world could possibly survive?

    If they were outside, Chen Chao felt that he should already be dead now.

    But this was not outside.

    Therefore, he just had some sweat on his palms and he even smiled.

    The ck ox had felt the terror of the middle-aged daoist. Seeing Chen Chao still smiling at this moment, it was puzzled and asked, "Why are you smiling?"

    Although Chen Chao had ignored the ck ox several times before, this time he spoke seriously, "Outside, if he nces at me, I might already be dead. But in here, I might be able to kill him."

    The ck ox was a little taken aback when it heard this.

    It never expected Chen Chao to speak in such a way.

    For a moment, it was naturally a bit absentminded.

    Just as it was distracted, Chen Chao looked at the middle-aged daoist andughed loudly, "Bring it on, old daoist!"

    When the middle-aged daoist heard this not-so-insulting form of address, the emotions in his eyes changed once again. This kind of feeling was truly unfamiliar to him.

    Then he nced at Chen Chao.

    Nothing happened.

    Yes, ording to Chen Chao, if he were to nce at Chen Chao outside, then Chen Chao would be dead.

    But this was not outside. Here, he was no longer a powerful cultivator in the Nepenthe Realm; he was just an old daoist.

    He could not just kill the person he wanted to kill with just a look.

    But, he was still an old daoist who was not considered ordinary.

    Therefore, this nce still had some effect, and Chen Chao''splexion turned pale.

    He suddenly felt a tide rising in front of him, rushing towards him.

    The tidewater did not physically exist, but it was still very terrifying.

    It was not something a cultivator in the Bitter Sea Realm could resist.

    But the next moment, Chen Chao also lifted his head and met the tidewater.

    At this moment, Chen Chao was like a small boat in the midst of tumultuous waves, rolling with the waves. But no matter how big the waves were, it was not so easy to overturn this small boat.

    A wave might submerge it, but what if the wave passed?

    Would that small boat capsize?

    Even if it did capsize, it would probably still float on the surface of the sea.

    The expression of the middle-aged daoist did not change, he just continued to look into Chen Chao''s eyes.

    Those were the eyes of a youth.

    They contained many things he did not have.

    The most different of them all was vitality.

    Abundant vitality.

    He did not have that.

 Chapter 271: A Heavenly Chasm, on the Left and Right

    The life force of youth was always the most vigorous, especially in the case of a youth like Chen Chao. In the years gone by, he had been like a stubborn weed, growing amidst freezing winds and scorching sun. Regardless of how many storms he had weathered, he remained as tenacious as ever.

    On the other hand, throughout the life of the middle-aged daoist, ever since he stepped into the Infatuation Daoist Temple many years ago, he had been cultivating without experiencing any storms. Any major issues in his cultivation were naturally solved with the help of his seniors. He had not encountered any problems along the way, transitioning from a young genius to a young powerhouse, then to a powerhouse, then bing a Nepenthe cultivator, and finally bing the Chief Enforcer of this Infatuation Daoist Temple. He had traversed this path smoothly, resembling a tranquilke without ripples, a life without ups and downs, much like his own existence without vitality.

    The two were indeed stark contrasts.

    If one were to really speak about it, the two were even standing at the two ends of the timeline. One was the rising sun, while the other was the nearly setting sun.

    The middle-aged daoist''s eyes concealed the countless umtions brought to him by endless years. When facing Chen Chao, the middle-aged daoist was like a great mountain, standing quietly in front of him, impervious to wind and rain.

    Chen Chao''s eyes were filled with immense pain, not the piercing kind, but a special kind of feeling, as if someone was punching his eye sockets one by one.

    His body had long been toughened through numerous tempering. Even among the martial artists in the Bitter Sea Realm, he was exceptional. However, at this moment, his body which had been tempered endlessly seemed to have no effect. It could not withstand the gaze of the person standing opposite him at all.

    It was as if it was not a substantial attack, but an attackunched at the depths of his soul.

    Just as Chen Chao had thought before, although the middle-aged daoist in front of him had lost his cultivation, such an old monster must have his own means. Those means were not something a young cultivator like Chen Chao in the Bitter Sea Realm could do anything about.

    It was the disparity formed by endless years, a gap that could not be easily bridged.

    However, Chen Chao was unwilling to give up. Even if he were like a small boat in a stormy sea, so what?

    No matter how terrifying the storm and the waves, they would eventually dissipate. Whether a rainbow could be seen after they dissipated was uncertain, but if one could not hold on, they would certainly never see it.

    It was unclear how long had passed, but Chen Chao''s forehead was already covered in sweat, and his entire body had been trembling for an unknown duration. Hisplexion was as pale as paper, and his eyes were filled with exhaustion. At this moment, he appeared like a ferocious ghost from hell. However, the storm gradually subsided, and the waves calmed down. The surface of the sea turned blue and it was tranquil and peaceful between heaven and earth.

    A hint of weariness also shed across the middle-aged daoist''s eyes. Despite his profound cultivation, even though he could still cast some special magic spells in this ce, he might not necessarily be able to keep on casting them.

    Even so, if it were an ordinary cultivator, they would have definitely lost theirposure and perished under his first gaze, their divine soul shattering and perishing on the spot here.

    But, not Chen Chao.

    A strange look shed across the middle-aged daoist''s eyes. He moved his lips, wanting to say something to express his admiration. But he quickly remembered Chen Chao''s disrespect towards him earlier. Hence, the words of admiration shattered at the tip of his tongue, transforming into an outpouring of killing intent that covered the entire space where the Dao Enlightenment tform was located. A tinge of peculiarity shed across the eyes of the ck ox as well. It had previously harbored rebellious thoughts, but they dissipated because of the nose ring in its nose. At that time, it merely felt that it had fallen into the hands of this great daoist sage. But now, sensing the pervasive killing intent, it was somewhat afraid too.

    It was a fear originating from the soul.

    The disparity and suppression of cultivation realm.

    However, as the middle-aged daoist released this pervasive killing intent, Chen Chao had already made a move.

    Previously, amidst the tumultuous waves, he was like a small, lone boat, easily capsizable. He could only allow the wind and rain to fall upon him.

    But at this moment, since the wind and rain had subsided, he made a move.

    The overwhelming killing intent transformed into a storm once again, but it encountered his saber.

    The saber was broken, but it was extremely sharp.

    The person was young and brimming with vitality!

    With a tearing sound, as if there was something being ripped apart between heaven and earth, Chen Chao, whose body was not particrly robust but certainly not frail, squeezed out from within.

    He plunged into the pervasive killing intent.

    Followed by several faint and distinct noises.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao''s ck robe shattered, multiple holes appearing all over the garment, as if it had been sliced open by the sharpest de in the world.

    The killing intent fell as if it were substantial. If this were outside, Chen Chao would have probably been sliced into countless fragments by now.

    In reality, even if it was a peak Great Beyond powerhouse, when facing this great daoist sage, they would also meet their demise when the killing intent that filled the sky fell down.

    A peak Great Beyond cultivator would bepletely helpless against an existence who had already reached the end of the Nepenthe Realm.

    But this was not outside, so when the overwhelming killing intent fell, it merely tore apart Chen Chao''s robe and left countless wounds on his body.

    His sturdy physique appeared as fragile as paper beneath the onught of the killing intent.

    However, the middle-aged daoist had already furrowed his brow.

    He was more aware than anyone else of the sheer terror his lingering killing intent held, even if this did not utilize his cultivation. This was not something a cultivator like Chen Chao should be able to withstand.

    But, in this moment, the killing intent merely made contact with the surface of his skin, tearing the outermostyer of skin and flesh, and not prating deeper.

    He was momentarily distracted but quickly returned to his senses in a brief moment. Having experienced so many trials and tribtions, he was not one to loseposure over something minor.

    However, upon regaining his focus, he found a shadow looming before him.

    It was a dark silhouette.

    The fluttering robe resembled the night, as if it were to blot out his sky.

    Then a bright saber light appeared before his eyes.

    Chen Chao had arrived.

    That young middle-aged finally overcame the killing intent and arrived before the middle-aged daoist.

    He swung down heavily with his saber!

    The strike was as powerful as lightning, filled with an imposing aura.

    Even if the middle-aged daoist was a peerless powerhouse of the Nepenthe Realm, his physical body might not be considered tough if he did not deliberately temper it. Thus, Chen Chao believed that the man would definitely evade his attack.

    He had prepared numerous follow-up moves, nning how to deliver the next strike when the other party dodged.

    But the middle-aged daoist did not dodge. He stood his ground, extending his hand to meet the de with his palm.

    The hand appeared ordinary, pristine white with slender fingers, not resembling the hand of a middle-aged man but more akin to that of a woman, at least from the fingers'' appearance.

    The middle-aged daoist was not a woman.

    He was an old daoist.

    As the sharp de descended andnded on his palm, contrary to what Chen Chao had expected, it did not cleave through his palm. It merely glided past, leaving no traces of any abnormality. The broken saber slid over the outstretched palm as if nothing had happened.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at him and said indifferently, "Great Beyond and Nepenthe, one will naturally be tempered by heaven and earth, harmonizing one''s body with heaven and earth, transcending the realm of a mortal body. How can I be easily killed?"

    As he spoke, he took a step forward and reached out to deliver a p at Chen Chao''s head.

    His movement seemed nonchnt, resembling a master who was dissatisfied with his student, casually disciplining him with a p.

    But Chen Chao felt an extreme sense of terror. Being unable to use his cultivation was not only targeted at him, the middle-aged daoist in front of him was restrained too.

    But despite both of them being in this state, why did it seem like there was a great sense of terror emanating from his every move and action?

    Was this the frightening aspect of a Nepenthe Realm cultivator? Even under the state of having no cultivation, it was the same?

    Chen Chao could not afford to dwell on these thoughts. Faced with the palm that was as vast as heaven and earth, he did not retreat backward but instead rammed forward.

    His fortey in making the right decision at the moment of life and death. He knew that if he retreated now, he would at least suffer severe injuries. Only running forward would break the deadlock.

    But this time, he miscalcted.

    He charged towards that daoist robe, but it felt like he struck nothing substantial, passing through emptiness as he rushed forward.

    The middle-aged daoist sidestepped. Then, the palm still descended.

    A sudden gale swept across the world.

    If that palm were tond, who knew what the oue would be?

    How powerful was the palm strike of a Nepenthe cultivator who had lost his cultivation?

    Chen Chao did not want to know the answer.

    He just gripped the saber hilt with both hands and raised it up.

    But the broken saber could not be lifted, it just remained suspended in mid-air. The palm struck the de, and an immense force traveled through it, causing Chen Chao''s arm to tremble.

    The middle-aged daoist''s daoist robe fluttered non-stop in the fierce wind.

 Chapter 272: Between Life and Death, White Mist Becomes a Cocoon.

    A battle between two cultivators who had lost their cultivation seemed incredibly peculiar. The middle-aged daoist possessed numerous means, disying the terrifying aspects of a Nepenthe Realm cultivator even under the circumstances where he had no cultivation. If it was not Chen Chao standing opposite him, even if it was a Bitter Sea Realm cultivator who possessed cultivation, that person would have died long ago.

    Yet, a Bitter Sea Realm martial artist who was without cultivation stood opposite him, but still endured for so long.

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brow slightly, and the killing intent in his eyes subsided.

    However, after a moment, a talisman suddenly appeared in front of him. Before Chen Chao could react, the talisman instantly shattered, turning into specks of golden light, drifting in the air.

    The middle-aged daoist swept his hand across, and the tip of his finger was engulfed in a brilliant golden light.

    In an instant, an extremely frightening aura was born in this ce. This talisman that the middle-aged daoist shattered was called Spirit Talisman, which was considered by many cultivators as insignificant. It stored the qi of a powerful cultivator. Even after tearing the talisman, the dissipated qi would not cause any significant damage. This was normally a method for some cultivators topensate for theircking qi. But often, there was a huge difference between the stored qi and the qi that was absorbed in the end, resulting in more losses than gains. Therefore, this kind of talisman had always been regarded as low in value. But unexpectedly, at this moment, this middle-aged daoist still possessed one.

    In this instant, while he might not have regained the terrifying strength of a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, he had at least reached peak Great Beyond Realm strength.

    Facing a peak Great Beyond attack from a Nepenthe cultivator, even if Chen Chao possessed cultivation at this moment, he would likely still bepletely outmatched.

    The middle-aged daoist nced at Chen Chao, saying nothing, only extending his finger and pointing it at his be.

    If the middle-aged daoist''s earlier gaze had brought about a raging storm and tumultuous waves, then at this moment, after truly possessing Great Beyond Realm strength, the middle-aged daoist''s finger attack was a genuine killing move!

    The aura stored in the talisman was previously infused by the middle-aged daoist himself. Retrieving it now caused no difort. A beam of golden light instantly surged out, causing tumultuous winds and clouds to billow in the world. Even the ancient tree that had long withered began to sway, and peculiar sounds echoed from the direction of the Dao Enlightenment tform.

    The ck ox watched from a short distance away, its eyes full of astonishment.

    It had not been mistaken, this middle-aged daoist was undoubtedly a remarkable figure of the current era, disying an unimaginable grandeur with every move!

    At this moment, the scene between heaven and earth was grandiose.

    Having temporarily regained his cultivation, the middle-aged daoist once again made people realize just how powerful he truly was. The tip of the iceberg of being revealed at this moment about just what kind of existence the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was.

    A profound and extraordinary aura emerged here, following the fair and delicate fingertips as if it belonged to a woman, extending towards heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao''s ck hair fluttered in the face of that aura, which bore a moderate and tranquil presence. Itcked the sharpness of a sword cultivator and any other distinct feeling, only exuding a sense of inness. Simr to the middle-aged daoist before him, he seemed indifferent to worldly affairs, an existence capable of erasing anything he wanted to with a simple wave of his hand.

    Making enemies with such a character was an immensely difficult task for Chen Chao.

    But giving up was never the most challenging thing. The hardest thing was knowing that there would be no result, yet still being willing to make another effort.

    He had nowhere to run.

    At this moment, he could only swing the saber in his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Brandishing his saber countless times, Chen Chao always managed to seize the best opportunity to strike. But at this moment, even though he found the perfect timing, the saber did not descend.

    That terrifying aura blocked his saber, also blocking everything of his.

    Chen Chao clenched his teeth, but the saber could not descend.

    He could only watch helplessly as that finger moved towards his be, unable to stop it.

    A hint of helplessness shed across Chen Chao''s eyes. In reality, he had long thought about taking out the page filled with golden characters at the right moment, but he never had the chance.

    The pressure exerted by the middle-aged daoist across from him was simply too great, leaving him no opportunity to make a move.

    It was even more so at this moment.

    It was toote...

    A hint of regret appeared in Chen Chao''s eyes.

    He had thought of a hundred ways he would die, even considering the possibility of dying in this ancient ruin, but he never thought that the oneing to kill him would be one of the most powerful figures in the world.

    A Nepenthe Realm Daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Temple...

    When the gap was truly insurmountable, all means appeared rather ridiculous and meaningless.

    Soon, that woman-like finger gentlynded on Chen Chao''s be.

    As if just a light tap.

    Chen Chao only heard a buzzing sound.

    An iparably intense sound exploded in his mind.

    Like a bell ringing in his head, causing him to lose all consciousness in an instant.

    The middle-aged daoist remained calm. At this moment, a bloodstain appeared on Chen Chao''s be, and blood flowed out from the wound, trickling down from his be.

    The long line of blood divided the two sides of his face.

    Chen Chao''s eyes were tightly shut, hisplexion extremely pale right now.

    The middle-aged daoist suddenly raised an eyebrow.

    Because after Chen Chao''s be split open, what happened next was not what he had expected.

    Chen Chao''s head did not explode.

    Although his current cultivation was not at the Nepenthe Realm, it was also at the peak of the Great Beyond Realm. At this moment, the most likely result of that finger''s touch should have been Chen Chao''s death.

    But it did not happen.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression changed slightly. He did not ponder the reason behind this, but immediately forced out all the remaining qi from his fingertips.

    He wanted to see what he wanted to see.

    But the next moment, he furrowed his brows again.

    Right before his eyes, a white mist gushed out from Chen Chao''s be.

    The mist was like wisps of smoke, constantly pouring out of Chen Chao''s be, with even golden threads within it.

    The white mist, interwoven with golden threads, blocked the terrifying aura.

    Then, it began to devour the aura continuously.

    The middle-aged daoist''s fingertips came into contact with the mist and he felt a peculiar sensation. Without hesitation, he retracted his finger in an instant.

    However, the white mist kept spreading.

    After encountering the white mist, the terrifying aura was gradually devoured and eventually disappeared.

    The ck ox cried out, "Daoist Master, something is wrong with him!"

    It had remained silent from the beginning until now. But after it saw the white mist, it suddenly opened its mouth, its voice full of horror.

    The middle-aged daoist nced at it, not saying anything, but the emotion in his eyes was clear.

    The ck ox said, "Daoist Master, haven''t you noticed that the white mist is exactly the same as the one in that grand formation!"

    The middle-aged daoist raised an eyebrow slightly. He could naturally tell that the white mist emanating from Chen Chao at the moment was exactly the same as the mist in that formation. However, he did not delve deeper into the matter. After entering this ruin and having the white mist invade the body, would something like this not happen?

    At this moment, the ck ox also understood the middle-aged Daoist''s thoughts and eximed, "Daoist Master, even if the white mist is absorbed into the body, there will only be a small amount, not too much!"

    It did not finish the second half of the sentence, and the middle-aged daoist understood.

    Without hesitation, a talisman suddenly appeared at his fingertips.

    Although the white mist was strange, it was not necessarily a threat to him.

    But just as he held the talisman, the middle-aged daoist sensed that something was amiss.

    Between heaven and earth, a gust of wind arose.

    No.

    Not wind.

    The middle-aged daoist clearly felt that at this moment, there was a strange aura flowing between heaven and earth. It came from outside the mountain, about to surge into the mountain.

    What was that?

    He raised his head and looked at the sky. In the distance, an extremely strange scene unfolded.

    Endless white mist was now heading toward this ce, quickly blotting out the sky and covering the earth.

    The expression of the middle-aged daoist turned somewhat ugly at this moment. Even though he was still thinking of crushing the talisman in his hand, he found that he no longer had the ability to do so.

    The suppression of heaven and earth at this moment had reached an extremely terrifying level.

    With a thud!

    The ck ox knelt down.

    Under this terrifying suppression, it could no longer stand firm. At this moment, it could only kneel down, looking extremely miserable.

    "Save me, Daoist Master!"

    It pleaded as it looked at the middle-aged daoist, only to find that the middle-aged daoist''s body was also trembling slightly at this moment. This Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was also under immense pressure when standing between heaven and earth right now. The threads of his daoist robe actually begun disintegrating.

    As the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, it was natural that his daoist robe was no ordinary item. Not to mention being impervious to water and fire, even an ordinary cultivator probably could not cut it. But at this moment, his daoist robe was disintegrating.

    From this, one could infer the kind of suppression he was currently facing.

    As for Chen Chao over there, blood continued to flow from his be, and his ck robe had long been torn apart, revealing his body covered in scars.

    The white mist wrapped him up.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression became increasingly grave.

    The world believed that the Nepenthe Realm was the end of cultivation, but only existences like them knew that there must be other realms above the Nepenthe Realm. Moreover, that realm must have once existed in this Rongshan Sect.

    To transcend Nepenthe did not necessarily mean achieving immortality, but it definitely meant being able to effortlessly kill cultivators at the Nepenthe Realm!

    Faced with this strangeness, the middle-aged daoist''s expression became extremely unsightly.

    Cracks had already appeared beneath his feet, and at this moment, numerous bones all over his body were creaking.

    He was like a house with leaks on all sides; as if it could copse in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The white mist continued pouring in, shrouding the divine mountain like an immortal realm, making it impossible to see any trails.

    The ck ox''s limbs were already broken. At this moment, it could only lie on the ground, looking somewhat miserable in this direction. It did not know what its fate would be, but it was very clear that if things continued to develop this way, it would definitely die here.

    "Ah! I really don''t want to die!"

    It started wailing miserably.

    Not because of the pain in its body, but more because of fear.

    Being alive was such a wonderful thing. If it were to die like this, it would definitely feel very disappointed.

    The middle-aged daoist''s face was expressionless, merely silently reciting a passage of daoist scripture. At this moment, he could not let his cultivation recover, but reciting this scripture temporarily calmed his mood somewhat.

    He needed to break the deadlock.

    It was not easy to cultivate to his current realm. If he were to die here, it would be a great waste.

    Not only did he have to survive, he also had to obtain that immortal medicine.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The white mist grew thicker and thicker.

    It was as if all the white mist outside the Rongshan Sect had gathered at this ce.

    Between heaven and earth, dense white mist pervaded everywhere. Even the middle-aged daoist could no longer see Chen Chao clearly in front of him at this point.

    Even if they were so close.

    Everything in the world was white mist.

    The middle-aged daoist saw the white mist slowly converging toward Chen Chao. Before long, Chen Chao would be a huge cocoon.

    Perhaps not.

    It was an iparably white cocoon.

    The middle-aged daoist''s eyes were somewhat curious.

    Even for him, after cultivating for so many years, he had never seen such a sight before.

    What was this?

 Chapter 273.1: Hopeless Situation - Part 1

    The white mist came from all directions, finally descending slowly and arriving in front of Chen Chao, enveloping him.

    At this moment, Chen Chao looked like a pure white cocoon.

    It was just that the cocoon was incredibly huge, resembling more like a giant egg than a cocoon.

    The ck oxy on the ground, calling out weakly, "Daoist Master..."

    It was now incredibly frightened, only able to grasp at itsst straw for survival.

    The middle-aged daoist was too busy to care about someone else. The talisman was still at his fingertips, but he could not seem to crush it no matter what.

    The pressure here was much more terrifying than when he entered. Even for someone as strong as him, standing was already a challenge at this moment, let alone perform any other actions.

    Even in such a perilous situation, the middle-aged daoist still did not harbor any feelings of fear. Having been high above the clouds for many years, even if he were to fall into a swamp one day, it would be hard for him to have any fearful thoughts or actions.

    Only this, was the true mark of a prominent figure.

    Even at this moment, he was not afraid. The current middle-aged daoist was just curious, curious about why such a thing was happening.

    What secrets did the young martial artist have on him?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the divine mountain, there had always been white mist lingering endlessly. Even at that ce outside the divine mountain, it had gathered to form a mist wall. But at this moment, the white mist was being drawn towards the divine mountain. The white mist here naturally became thinner and dissipated. As for other ces outside the divine mountain, endless white mist was also being drawn up the divine mountain at this moment.

    The entire ruin gradually became free of the white mist.

    The divine mountain had now be the ce with the heaviest suppression. But as time passed, everything began to change.

    The ck ox suddenly let out a cry. With a crackling sound, it crawled up from the ground. Its broken limbs had now fully recovered. It stood up, somewhat surprised, and cried out, "Daoist Master, the suppression has dispersed, there''s no more suppression!"

    Being in the ruin, its cultivation realm had been suppressed from the beginning. After entering the divine mountain, this feeling was even more prominent. The middle-aged daoist was able to resist the white mist with the oiled-paper umbre before, but it was no longer effective after entering this divine mountain.

    It was at that moment the ck ox had the idea of taking action. But unfortunately, it still failed.

    The middle-aged daoist had many means.

    However, those methods were unable to demonstrate his true strength as a great daoist sage in this ce, because of the existence of the white mist. Therefore, the middle-aged daoist could not even kill Chen Chao as he intended before. In that brief battle, Chen Chao demonstrated abat power that did not belong to an ordinary Bitter Sea Realm cultivator, and this aspect made the middle-aged daoist lose face.

    As a cultivator who had reached the highest point many years ago, being treated like this by a cultivator he normally regarded as an ant, such a feeling was naturally hard to bear.

    But at this moment, everything was different.

    As the white mist gathered in front of Chen Chao, it formed a huge white cocoon. The middle-aged daoist could move now, but he did not move, he just stood in ce and took a deep breath.

    Only now did he feel that the pressure weighing on him hadpletely disappeared.

    It was unknown when this grand array was active or passive, but at this moment, there was indeed not a single trace of aura left.

    It was broken.

    The grand array dissipated.

    The suppression was no more.

    Qi was born again within the middle-aged daoist''s body. He seemed unchanged, but a profound aura appeared on his body.

    At this moment, the middle-aged daoist had once again regained the cultivation realm belonging to a Nepenthe great sage.

    He looked at the white cocoon and was silent for some time. But, he did not do anything.

    The ck ox walked over and asked, "Daoist Master, what are you thinking about?"

    The fresh blood from its limbs had stopped flowing long ago. Having such coarse skin and thick flesh, it naturally could not remember the pain from before. It looked at the huge white cocoon and asked, "Daoist Master, what''s happening here again?"

    It was not stupid. It had already thought of something when the white mist gathered. It was probably because of Chen Chao that the current situation hade about.

    If it was not for him, the suppression here would not have dissipated.

    But why was it him?

    Why did the white mist exist in his be?

    Why did the white mist gather and envelop him, forming a huge white cocoon?

    The middle-aged daoist did not speak, just silently watched for a long time, then reached out his hand.

    A terrifying aura fell into his palm.

    This aura was even more terrifying than the previous one because it truly belonged to the realm of the Nepenthe cultivators. Within this auray the terror of a true Nepenthe Realm cultivator.

    And not just any ordinary Nepenthe cultivator.

    The middle-aged daoist had reached the end of the Nepenthe Realm many years ago, ascending to the so-called Great Liberation Realm. In this world, he rarely had any rivals.

    Now, he made his move.

    A Nepenthe great cultivator in his prime, even a casual strike was akin to the fury of thunder, far beyond what any ordinary cultivator could resist.

    Moreover, this strike was anything but ordinary.

    That immensely powerful and terrifying aura fell upon the white cocoon.

    The middle-aged daoist''s robe fluttered slightly. The previously broken threads due to the oppression of heaven and earth were now swaying in the wind. This inevitably made him look a little disheveled, but the aura he possessed constantly reminded the world that he was far from being some disheveled old daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist silently looked at the white cocoon in front of him, awaiting an answer.

    The aura descended upon it.

    The white mist on the cocoon, though its density was unknown, underwent an instant change. The surfaceyer of mist seemed to be blown away by the wind, revealing the mist within.

    Perhaps due to the high concentration of this white mist, the mist within seemed to have solidified, as if countless white silk threads were entwined here, giving the impression of numerous cotton piles.

    However, in its deeperyers, one could see traces of golden threads entwined within, making it very special.

    When the middle-aged daoist saw this scene, his expression remained unchanged. His mind just stirred slightly, and suddenly, a profound fire ignited there. It followed along that opening andnded in the white mist.

    Like a spark falling into pure white cotton.

    Although the spark might ignite the cotton, this profound fire could not ignite the white mist.

    However, soon a second profound fire, a third profound fire, a fourth profound fire...

    A sea of fire enveloped the white mist.

    These profound fires born of powerful cultivation were not ordinary sparks, yet they still failed to ignite.

    After a moment, the sea of fire dissipated. The white cocoon was still a white cocoon, indistinguishable from before.

    However, that terrifying aura was now prating deep within the white mist.

    That enormous white cocoon ultimately had a hole ripped open by that aura.

    The white mist employed some mysterious measure, but in the end, it was facing a cultivator who had traveled a long way in the Nepenthe Realm.

    If even if the middle-aged daoist was helpless against it, who else in the world could do anything about it?

    The middle-aged daoist remained expressionless, simply watching as the white mist was gradually torn open.

    It must have been quite a boring process before encountering whatever was inside the enormous cocoon.

    After a moment, the terrifying aura dissipated, and the white mist showed signs of closing up once again.

    In the next moment, several auras surged forward, heading for the white mist frenziedly.

    It poured down like a raging storm!

    The ck ox looked at the middle-aged daoist in astonishment, thinking that the daoist was truly peerless. Such methods were truly domineering and truly remarkable!

    The middle-aged daoist walked forward, his previous methods only a test, whereas his current method was his true efforts without holding anything back.

    Several auras prevented the white mist from closing, then prated deeper and deeper. The wind howled between heaven and earth, apanied by an extremely oppressive feeling.

    If there were still a third person present at this moment, witnessing the middle-aged daoist''s methods, they would probably have to exim in amazement, marveling at the profoundness of the middle-aged daoist''s daoist techniques and the height of his cultivation realm.

    He was a true genius of his generation to begin with.

    As time passed, the cocoon had been opened up considerably, and the terrifying aura had prated deeply within. The expression of the middle-aged daoist became increasingly indifferent. He did not know what connection the white mist had with Chen Chao, but he simply wanted to destroy them.

    Even if it was Chen Chao''s lucky chance, it did not matter.

    If he destroyed it, then it would be fine.

    He wanted to kill this young martial artist, unrted to his previous triumph at the Myriad Willow Convention, or his battle with Yun Jianyue that had no winner. He was even less worried about his potential, that a new and incredible martial artist would appear in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    It was merely because Chen Chao had persisted for so long. His be was prated by his fingertips, but he did not die.

    Although such a thing had happened here, it was still difficult for him to ept.

    Since he could not ept it, he had to erase it. Then this matter would never be known to outsiders, and it could be regarded as never having happened.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The white cocoon was forcibly opened by the middle-aged daoist.

    With his eyes tightly closed, Chen Chao, his upper body bare, appeared before his eyes.

    The upper body which was not considered robust, but with clear definitions, was covered in countless scars.

    In his hand, he still held the broken saber.

    As for his be, although there was no more blood flowing out at the moment, his face was covered in bloodstains.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at him, slightly surprised.

    A terrifying aura suddenly descended.

    The white cocoon had opened, and the terrifying aura surged out, ready to fall on Chen Chao.

    No matter what stage he was at now, he should not be able to withstand an attack from this middle-aged daoist at this moment.

    A strike from a great daoist sage would undoubtedly be thunderous, and shocking all around!

    The howling wind blew the middle-aged daoist''s hair. His daoist robe began to flutter, endless qi started to surround his body, and more qi had already left his body, heading towards Chen Chao.

    Suddenly, there was tranquility between heaven and earth.

    No more rustling of the wind, and no other sounds.

    The ck ox sighed emotionally.

    He could be considered half a disciple of the Rongshan Sect. Over the years, he had been the guardian demonic beast of this mountain, and had seen many powerhouses in the Rongshan Sect. However, among those powerhouses, there were very few who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the middle-aged daoist in front of him. After countless years where seas changed into mulberry fields and mulberry fields into seas, he felt vicissitudes of emotion that the world still had such a figure.

    The middle-aged daoist remained calm. At this moment, he was just looking at Chen Chao in front of him, waiting for the oue.

    That terrifying aura contained the essence of his years of cultivation. It was one of the daoist techniques that he was most adept in.

    Although he stood at the peak of the world, he still understood a truth: even a lion must exert all its strength to catch a rabbit.

    Moreover, prior to this, Chen Chao had brought him many surprises.

    At this moment, in order to prevent any more surprises, he exerted all his strength.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 273.2: Hopeless Situation - Part 2

    The boundless qi rushed toward Chen Chao. If no idents happened, Chen Chao would definitely be torn to pieces by this boundless qi.

    But the thing that the worldcked the least was idents.

    After the white mist was ripped apart, it remained quiet, like a young girl. But at this moment, it suddenly started to move. In the face of that boundless and terrifying qi, it seemed toe alive, rolling up countless white mists and surging toward that qi.

    The white mist continued to emerge and entangle with the frenzied qi. The middle-aged daoist''s expression remained unchanged. It was just that the divine light above his head suddenly intensified, and a bright moon broke through the sea of clouds, appearing above him, illuminating the world.

    With the appearance of this pure white moon, a white light emerged and swiftly swept past in front of the middle-aged daoist.

    After a moment, it became clear that the white light was actually a ruler made of white jade.

    It actually looked more like a sword.

    But without a de edge or tip, it probably could not be considered a sword.

    However, the white jade ruler contained an unparalleled and powerful force. At this moment, it headed for Chen Chao, with the intention of killing him.

    The middle-aged daoist exerted all his strength, and with every move, there were surging waves!

    At least under the techniques he was disying now, ordinary cultivators, even if they were Nepenthe Realm cultivators, would undoubtedly be severely injured or even killed by him.

    Chen Chao did not retreat.

    It was because he had not woken up at all. He had no idea what was happening outside. His mind at the moment was in chaos.

    Not retreating meant that he was going to face this middle-aged daoist head-on.

    The white misty before him.

    But the white jade ruler had already torn through the white mist that came to life and was now rushing toward Chen Chao''s heart. If it hit, it was likely that the white jade ruler would pierce through Chen Chao''s chest, truly killing him on the spot.

    The white jade ruler carried the middle-aged daoist''s will and an overwhelming murderous intent. The white mist dispersed upon contact, unable to resist at all!

    The distance was getting closer and closer.

    It looked like the white jade ruler was about to reach Chen Chao''s chest.

    How long could this martial artist, who had tempered his muscles and bones for countless years, hold out against this white jade ruler?

    However, this scenario did note to pass because a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the white jade ruler.

    Chen Chao suddenly opened his eyes and gasped heavily for air!

    He gripped the white jade ruler.

    But immediately, he was propelled by a tremendous force and crashed out of the snow-white cocoon.

    He fell heavily in the distance.

    The middle-aged daoist took a step to the side. He had not expected Chen Chao to wake up, but he was well aware that the current Chen Chao had clearly notpleted some process and was still just a martial artist in the Bitter Sea Realm.

    Such a martial artist was of no use.

    Chen Chao got up from the ground, still tightly gripping the white jade ruler in his hand. Because the qi contained in the ruler had cut through his palm, fresh blood was dripping down. But at the moment, Chen Chao did not have the energy to think about that. He was trying hard to recall what had happened earlier. The middle-aged daoist''s finger had struck his be, and then his be had split open. After that, he passed out, unable to recall what had happened.

    When he woke up again, there was a white jade ruler in front of him, and he instinctively grabbed it.

    Then, he was sent flying by a tremendous force.

    He was not dead yet.

    The suppression here had disappeared.

    For Chen Chao, this was a worse situation.

    With the suppression gone, it meant that the middle-aged daoist before him had recovered his own realm. He was a peerless powerhouse in the Nepenthe Realm. Now that he recovered his cultivation, how was he supposed to deal with this?

    Various questions kept shing through Chen Chao''s mind.

    But in the end, he temporarily suppressed all the doubts.

    His current peril had not yet been resolved.

    The terrifying aura emanating from the white jade ruler made him feel very helpless.

    However, for some reason, he was able to hold it firmly.

    Theoretically, a magic artifact thrown by a Nepenthe Realm cultivator should have been beyond his ability to handle.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at him from a distance, watching the young martial artist who had caught the white jade ruler he had thrown, and raised an eyebrow.

    But in the next second, killing intent that filled the air appeared once again!

    When the previous suppression here had notpletely dissipated, the middle-aged daoist used such a tactic. The overwhelming killing intent had made it difficult for Chen Chao to cope. Now that his cultivation realm had recovered, it became even stronger and more extraordinary. This pervasive killing intent was even more terrifying and awe-inspiring.

    Under this pervasive killing intent, Chen Chao felt that not only his movements but even his breathing had be extremely difficult.

    Although he had temporarily managed to hold onto the white jade ruler, he did not know when it would break free. Moreover, the middle-aged daoist was far away, and Chen Chao could not get closer.

    He was not a match.

    But if he were to escape, where could he flee?

    Or rather, was it possible for a martial artist like him to escape from the hands of a Nepenthe Realm cultivator?

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and did not hesitate. He simply loosened his grip.

    Once his hand loosened from the white jade ruler he was holding, the white jade ruler that was interconnected with the middle-aged daoist''s mind surged with an overwhelming killing intent once more, colliding toward Chen Chao''s chest.

    Chen Chao''s hand only loosened, but he did notpletely let go.

    As a result, he was carried far away by the white jade ruler, but the ruler never managed to strike his chest.

    This ce was originally a cliff.

    What Chen Chao wanted was to fall down this cliff.

    He did not know how high the cliff was, but given his tough martial artist physique, he probably would not be killed from the fall.

    But what could change by falling off the cliff?

    If the middle-aged daoist persisted in his pursuit, then nothing would change.

    Chen Chao might even be killed in mid-air, without any chance of survival.

    But, Chen Chao still wanted to take a gamble.

    He reached the edge of the cliff and, without hesitation, let go of the white jade ruler in his hand.

    The white jade ruler shot forward like an arrow, but Chen Chao''s body had already fallen, plummeting off the cliff.

    The white jade ruler traveled several yards ahead. It should originally have continued forward, but it stopped bizarrely in mid-air. It then returned to the edge of the cliff and began to hover.

    The middle-aged daoist approached the edge of the cliff and nced at the seemingly bottomless drop.

    The ck ox spoke, "Daoist Master, there shouldn''t be anything set up down there."

    It knew some secrets and was aware that there was not anythingplicated below the cliff, so it spoke up.

    The middle-aged daoist did not say anything. He just looked at the cliff and then took a step forward, slowly walking toward the bottom of the cliff.

    He walked slowly in midair as if an invisible staircase had appeared before him. He descended the steps, very casually and naturally.

    The ck ox watched this scene without chasing after him. It nced at the still undissipated giant white cocoon and shouted loudly, "Daoist Master, I''ll be waiting for you here!"

    The middle-aged daoist had no expression on his face. He would not let Chen Chao go, whether was it the humiliation Chen Chao had brought him or the immortal medicine on his person. Neither of these reasons was enough to make him spare the other party.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As Chen Chao fell, the sound of the wind whistled in his ears. He surveyed his surroundings and found sheer cliffs on both sides, without any particr features.

    He nced at his mangled hand, shaking his head with a sense ofmentation.

    The Nepenthe cultivator was truly too powerful. He really had no solutions. Even if he fell off the cliff now, he probably could not escape from him.

    What he did not expect was that the suppression in this ce hadpletely dispelled, allowing the middle-aged daoist to restore his cultivation in this ce.

    The daoist was already terrifying without his cultivation. Now that he had regained it, he was even more terrifying.

    How could he find a glimmer of hope?

    Chen Chao kept thinking.

    But soon, he felt a sense of despair.

    Not because he could not think of anything, but because he saw that figure again.

    The figure was not tall or particrly striking, rather quite ordinary.

    The middle-aged daoist''s figure was not far above his head, falling as well, but he was walking.

    That posture, even if it was Chen Chao, even if they were on opposing ends, it made him feel that he was truly extraordinary.

    Chen Chao cursed under his breath.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As he continued to fall, the figure appeared behind him like a nightmare. This was not something anyone could face calmly. Chen Chao''s mind raced, and he realized that he only had that piece of paper among his trump cards.

    Apart from that, Chen Chao could not think of anything else that could force the middle-aged daoist back.

    Hence, he took out that golden page, clutching it in his palm.

    The page had helped him many times, saving him from several certain death situations. Now, he wanted to rely on it once more.

    But he needed an opportunity.

    The middle-aged daoist waved his hand.

    A terrifying killing intent suddenly appeared in the world. It emerged in front of that middle-aged daoist and swept down the cliff.

    The cliffs on both sides were affected by this killing intent, and countless rocks fell.

    Chen Chao''s face turned cold. Before the killing intent arrived, he ced the page on his chest.

    He was waiting for the page to disy its power once again.

    But this time, the page disappointed him.

    There was no response.

    The killing intent descended.

    Chen Chao gave a muffled groan, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    He had suffered serious injuries.

    Meanwhile...

    The middle-aged daoist''s figure continued to fall and soon arrived near Chen Chao.

    He looked at this young martial artist without any emotion in his eyes.

    ......

 Chapter 274: Young Girl

    From the top of the cliff to the bottom, from the beginning until now.

    The middle-aged daoist had been suppressing Chen Chao all along, which was only natural. He was a great cultivator of the Nepenthe Realm. Even if he was under suppression, he was not someone a Bitter Sea Realm martial artist couldpare to. However, this was also illogical, especially after the middle-aged daoist had recovered his cultivation. He should have swiftly killed Chen Chao like lightning, so that it would not be a waste of his cultivation.

    But that was not the case.

    The middle-aged daoist quickly thought of the reason being the white mist.

    Yet, he still could not fathom why the white mist would help Chen Chao.

    Some things did not need definite answers, so there was no need to dwell on them.

    As the middle-aged daoist continued to fall, the killing intent descended one after another. The howling wind kept rising on both sides, and visible waves of qi continued to sweep past the cliffs, creating a series of ear-piercing sounds. This left one mark after another on the cliffs, forming crisscrossing ravines in an instant.

    Just the killing intents alone were probably not inferior to the sword qi of the average sword cultivator.

    In reality, the so-called peerless killing power of sword cultivators was only rtive. For example, now, an ordinary great sword immortal facing this middle-aged daoist might not necessarily fare well.

    As the ravines appeared on the rock walls, countless rocks fell, resembling a rain of stones.

    With a slight stirring of his mind, the middle-aged daoist directed the falling rocks toward a certain area, elerating their speed. It was difficult to see with the naked eye, one could only hear the sound of breaking wind.

    Since he had the intention to kill, the middle-aged daoist exerted all his strength when he made his move, without revealing all of his cards, but also not being too careless.

    If it were not for the concern that the immortal medicine in Chen Chao''s bosom was fragile, the middle-aged daoist might have even unleashed lightning spells at this moment. A person of his realm constructing a lightning pool, the killing power... just the thought of it was terrifying!

    Countless pieces of debris flew like sharp swords, and the sound of them tearing through the air lingered incessantly.

    Soon, they arrived above Chen Chao''s head.

    A piece of debris carrying the middle-aged daoist''s killing intent arrived first, but it encountered a clear and bright saber light.

    Chen Chao swung the broken saber in his hand, and the extremely sharp de swept over the piece of debris. At the moment of impact, under the pressure of immense force, the webbing between his thumb and index finger ripped apart once more, and blood gushed out from the tear, flowing towards the bottom of the cliff. Fortunately, the broken saber was sharp enough, and the debris was cut open, but Chen Chao could not rx yet. The subsequent debris fell like dense raindrops.

    Chen Chao''s expression darkened, and the broken saber in his hand continued to swing non-stop, but several pieces of debris still struck his body.

    He let out several more groans and several streams of blood spurted out once more.

    Right on the heels of that were the fleeting killing intents in the air. They fell like sharp swords,nding on Chen Chao''s body with immense uracy. Furthermore, theynded precisely on his important acupoints.

    The middle-aged daoist knew exactly what he had to do; he did not want to leave Chen Chao any chance of survival.

    Those killing intents had to first destroy the vital acupoints in his body, ruin his cultivation, and then kill him.

    That way, there would be no room for error.

    Chen Chao could not stop these killing intents from falling. In just a moment, countless terrifying auras appeared in his countless acupoints, flooding into his body like a tide. The next moment, they would destroy those acupoints, just like a surging tide crashing against a crumbling embankment.

    But in the next moment, a stream of white mist surged out from within his body,ing from all directions, engaging in a fierce battle with the killing intent that had entered Chen Chao''s body.

    For a moment, Chen Chao''s body became the battleground for the two opposing forces. Chen Chao furrowed his brows, and the two forces inside his body kept colliding within his body''s meridians, causing him a level of pain far surpassing what he had experienced when tempering his body.

    Chen Chao opened his mouth, hisplexion incredibly pale.

    Blood flowed out from between his lips.

    Once again, the white mist inside his body saved his life, although the consequences this time were even more agonizing.

    The middle-aged daoist arrived in the sky, looking at Chen Chao in puzzlement.

    The scene before him once again took him by surprise. He was actually still alive?

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brows slightly. But as he raised his hand, lightning began to appear and extinguish in his palm. In the distant sky, thunderclouds gathered, and within the expanse of heaven and earth, a majestic and vast aura emerged.

    Within the distant thunderclouds, there were even visible golden thunderbolts appearing in the sea of clouds. Each thunderbolt carried tremendous force.

    Lightning spells was a daoist technique that many cultivators were familiar with. Whether it was Song Changxi in the beginning orter Yun Jianyue, they had all cast it before. Although these two were still within the category of young cultivators, no matter how powerful lightning spells were, it was still within the range that Chen Chao could endure. However, the lightning spell executed by the middle-aged daoist at this moment was truly akin to the might of heaven and earth.

    However, out of consideration for the immortal medicine, even though the middle-aged daoist began to activate the lightning spells, in the end, he only summoned a single thunderbolt; roughly the size of a small bowl, which fell toward the cliff!

    Endless lightning instantly illuminated the cliff, revealing the countless ravines on either side of the precipice.

    However, there was still a cluster of white mist at the bottom of the cliff, and just before the thunderbolt struck, Chen Chao had already fallen into it.

    The thunderbolt followed closely, plunging deep into the white mist!

    A loud rumble echoed continuously in the valley.

    Within the white mist, endless electric arcs appeared in every subtle space, emitting crackling sounds.

    The middle-aged daoist''s face was illuminated by the lightning. One could see from his ordinary face that there was no emotion.

    He floated above the white mist, pondering something. Without choosing to enter it, he simply watched quietly from outside the mist.

    Whaty at the bottom of this cliff?

    No one knew.

    But whatever there was, he could just kill it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao fell into the white mist, the thunderbolt in hot pursuit behind him. But at this moment, it was hindered by the white mist, slowing down slightly.

    The white mist gathered at the bottom of the cliff.

    With a thud, Chen Chaonded on something. His face was now covered in bloodstains, excruciating paining from all over his body. The two forces within his body had been fighting, ultimately resulting in a terrifying consequence. Countless acupoints throughout his body were in ruins. While the original idea of that killing intent was to shatter all his acupoints, it fell just short, but the result was about the same.

    Chen Chao vomited blood inrge mouthfuls, his consciousness once again bing hazy.

    No matter how the white mist helped, he was still just a cultivator at the Bitter Sea Realm. What could he do when facing a Nepenthe Realm cultivator?

    His face was covered in bloodstains, making it impossible to see clearly where he was. He reached out his hand and felt around. Soon, he touched a smooth surface.

    He did not know where this ce was, but he felt a sense of familiarity.

    However, with his face covered in blood, he could not make out whaty ahead.

    In reality, he was currently lying on top of a coffin.

    The coffin was crystal clear, made of an unknown material.

    No one knew how many years it had existed. At this moment, the coffin was thoroughly dyed with Chen Chao''s blood, appearing even more eerie.

    What was even more peculiar was that within the coffiny a young girl.

    Her features were indiscernible, and her overall figure was even more vague. Yet, there was an inexplicable sense that she was a young girl.

    Chen Chao''s fresh blood continued to seep onto the surface of the coffin.

    The blood that should have flowed down the coffin now inexplicably trickled slowly into it.

    A droplet of blood fell from the top of the coffin.

    Landing on the girl''s forehead.

    The droplet of blood seeped into the girl''s forehead and was absorbed by her.

    After that, countless drops of blood fell onto the girl''s body.

    It was as if a blood rain had descended within the coffin.

    Chen Chao raised his arm,boriously wiping his eyes that had its vision covered by bloodstains

    He gradually became able to see.

    Afterward, hey weakly on the coffin, catching sight of what was inside.

    It was that young girl.

    Chen Chao was startled.

    She was an existence he had encountered countless times in his dreams, a scene that he had truly seen here many years ago.

    His purpose for entering this ancient ruin this time was actually to find this girl again, but he had not expected to meet her in this manner once more.

    Looking at the faint figure of the girl inside the coffin, Chen Chao felt somewhat dazed.

    He had found her, yet it seemed to be useless.

    He was about to die.

    Chen Chao had already heard the thundering from behind him. Although the middle-aged man had not caught up, his techniques had never ceased.

    At this thought, Chen Chao still decided to look into the girl''s eyes.

    He remembered that every time he looked into the girl''s eyes, he would see an incredibly bright... fireball.

    Now that it was thest time, could he still take a look?

    Chen Chao slowly raised his gaze to meet the eyes of the girl.

    But the next moment, he froze.

    After several years, he once again saw the girl''s eyes. However, this time, he did not see any fireball in those eyes. He only saw a pair of clear eyes.

    It was a pair of clear eyes, as if a clear stream was currently flowing gently within them.

    No fireball, no scorching heat.

    Chen Chao was stupefied for a moment, wondering why it was different.

    But soon after, he was dumbfounded once again.

    Because he saw that the girl was currently smiling at him.

    Chen Chao waspletely stunned. Was the girl in front of him alive?

    But the next moment, that thunderbolt was already approaching.

    The girl slowly sat up, her entire head ignoring the crystal clear coffin as it came right out, meeting Chen Chao''s eyes.

    In that instant, Chen Chao realized that the girl in front of him was extraordinarily beautiful. Her features were distinct, her eyes were picturesque, and she was so stunning that it was breathtaking.

    She seemed not of this world but from a fairnd.

    Just with that nce, Chen Chao was so overwhelmed that he could not speak.

    However, the girl paid him no mind. She just raised he head to look at the thunderbolt that was arriving with a fierce momentum.

    The thunderbolt fell.

    The young girl raised her hand.

    That dainty, snow-white hand blocked that thunderbolt.

 Chapter 275: Killing

    The thunderbolt was the middle-aged daoist''s killing move. Although it was not unleashed at full strength, merely tearing off a thunderbolt, it was unmistakably the means of a Nepenthe cultivator. Forget about blocking it, even withstanding it would likely be beyond the ability of the average cultivator. Yet now, this extraordinarily beautiful girl lifted her hand and stopped it.

    No matter how the thunder roared and howled endlessly, the young girl did not seem to really mind, but lowered her head to look at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was currently hanging by a thread, teetering on the brink of death.

    The girl furrowed her brows slightly, seemingly recollecting something. Without retracting her outstretched hand, she beckoned slightly with her other hand. The immortal medicine in Chen Chao''s bosom slowly floated out. With a single thought from the girl, the ss bottle shattered, but the immortal medicine that emitted an afterglow did not leave or make any sound; it simply floated serenely in front of her.

    "A single stalk of immortal medicine, that''s barely enough for use. Consider it that I owe you my life, I''ll repay you in the future."

    The young girl reached her hand out and plucked a leaf from the immortal medicine. She slowly let it fall, and itnded precisely on the wound on Chen Chao''s be.

    In an instant, the leaf transformed into a green light and poured into his be. A boundless vitality instantly entered Chen Chao''s body and started repairing his meridians and vitality.

    The girl exhaled a breath of mist that slowly descended and seeped into Chen Chao''s body.

    The life force of the immortal medicine was too vigorous, even a single leaf was more than Chen Chao''s current cultivation realm could absorb. Moreover, his body was currently in such dire condition that the meridians in his entire body were on the brink of shattering, and his acupoints had already reached the brink of copse. The vitality within the leaf contained a limitless life force, it naturally had the power to restore Chen Chao''s body. But at the same time, the vitality was too aggressive, if there was no one to guide the vitality, Chen Chao''s body would instantly burst apart from the life force and die.

    In other words, without this girl, even if Chen Chao had to use the immortal medicine, it would be difficult to survive.

    Thus, the girl taking his immortal medicine and giving him a leaf was taking, but also giving at the same time.

    If one were to speak of the encounter between the two several years ago, ording to Buddhist doctrine, it was karma ¡ª each act, each encounter, was predestined.

    The mistpletely controlled the abundant vitality, releasing it bit by bit. The wound on Chen Chao''s be gradually closed, and the meridians and acupoints within his body also began to repair.

    After confirming that he was fine, the girl turned her attention to the immortal medicine in front of her and said calmly, "Self-sealing method, vitality enduring for thousands of years. However, seeking eternal life with this is alsoughable. Oh well, having this immortal medicine is also my destined fate. In the end, everythinges down to fate."

    With her words, the immortal medicine gradually transformed into streams of green light that flowed into her body.

    The girl remained calm, showing no emotional changes or signs of pain.

    It was as if the vitality of this immortal medicine was nothing special to her.

    As she absorbed the vitality, the girl looked upward at the same time, her gaze prating through the dense white mist, meeting the gaze of the middle-aged daoist standing in mid-air.

    Some emotions appeared in the girl''s clear eyes.

    Sensing someone looking at him, the middle-aged daoist could not help but lower his head and look into the white mist.

    However, he still could not see anything.

    He could not see through that white mist.

    But, he felt that something was amiss.

    The lightning in front of him had begun to dissipate.

    After hesitating for a moment, the middle-aged daoist summoned another thunderbolt and let it fall.

    The girl''s expression changed slightly as she looked at Chen Chao in front of her. By now, his injuries were almost healed. His eyes were open all this while, and at this moment, he finally opened his mouth to ask, "Who are you?!"

    The girl continued to hold back the thunderbolt. Upon hearing Chen Chao''s question, she did not answer directly but rather mumbled to herself, "That daoist isn''t considered strong, but you''re too weak. Given your cultivation realm, you''re just an ant in his eyes."

    Chen Chao nodded and asked, "You can''t stop him either?"

    The girl had previously mentioned that taking his immortal medicine meant owing him her life, Chen Chao felt that it was reasonable to bring this up now.

    He vaguely understood that the girl had a major secret, but he did not ask at this moment because it would bepletely meaningless.

    The girl indeed had no intention of paying attention to him. She continued to talk to herself, "Taking your immortal medicine is considered owing you a life. However, I can''t pay you back now, so I''ll give you some interest first."

    After saying this, a white mist that carried golden threads, simr to Chen Chao, emerged from her mouth and nose. The mist slowly seeped out and drifted toward Chen Chao''s mouth and nose. The girl looked at this scene and said rather weakly, "You only have the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn."

    Chen Chao was taken aback but instantly understood what the so-called "time for an incense stick to burn" meant.

    After the white mist entered through his mouth and nose, it entered his body and transformed into surging qi, hiding in various acupoints.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath. At this moment, when he looked at that thunderbolt again, he felt that there was nothing to be scared of anymore.

    He understood what the girl meant. During the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he had the ability to battle the middle-aged daoist.

    The girl looked at Chen Chao and suddenly said, "I hope you can survive."

    Chen Chao was taken aback. He looked at the girl and understood clearly that her words were not about surviving the middle-aged daoist''s hands. Her words must have meant something else. But what did it mean to survive?

    The young girl stopped talking and just retracted her hand.

    Previously, she kept her hand raised the entire time to help Chen Chao block that thunderbolt. Now that she took that hand back, the thunderbolt naturally fell.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After summoning two thunderbolts, the middle-aged Daoist did not notice any reaction and felt somewhat puzzled too. Just as he was about to delve deeper into the white mist to investigate, he suddenly noticed a crack appearing in the thunderbolt he had sent down.

    Following that, a dazzling saber light shot up into the sky, casting a radiance that could change the colors of heaven and earth.

    The middle-aged daoist''s robe billowed in the wind, and his face exhibited undting fluctuations akin to waves. His eyes still remained calm, yet he was undoubtedly shaken as well.

    A figure with ck hair fluttering arrived after the saber light!

    Raising his hand, the middle-aged daoist released several purple lightning bolts from his palm, as if going to tear the figure apart in an instant.

    However, multiple saber lights appeared in the sky, colliding with the purple lightning.

    Countless intense noises sounded out in the valley, and the air billows spread out, continuously crashing into the cliffs on both sides like waves.

    The cliff on one side immediately showed cracks, andrge boulders tumbled down.

    Chen Chao''s figure rushed out of the purple lightning and arrived in front of the middle-aged daoist in a second. With a sh, a boundless saber aura cleaved through heaven and earth, resembling a wave crashing against the shore.

    Sword cultivators were often described as unparalleled among peers in the same realm, when martial artists reached ate stage of cultivation, they were also troublesome existences for cultivators.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression remained unchanged as a qi barrier immediately appeared in front of him, wanting to block this raging saber strike.

    But in the next moment, that qi barrier shattered with a crack. The remnant power of that strike closed in on the middle-aged daoist.

    The middle-aged Daoist furrowed his brows slightly, his expression turning somewhat ugly. But at the same time, he still said in a cold voice, "Unorthodox means!"

    He was perfectly clear that Chen Chao''s cultivation was genuinely at the Bitter Sea Realm. But how could he possess the ability to fight him now?

    The middle-aged daoist was well aware that this was an entric technique he was unfamiliar with. Although he had never seen it before, he could find no less than a hundred simr techniques among daoist magic spells. Therefore, he did not believe that such a technique could be sustained for long.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to waste words with the middle-aged daoist in front of him. He had always been like this. If he could have a good fight, he was not inclined to engage in conversation.

    Now was no different. Since he could have a good fight, there was no need for idle chatter.

    His figure had already closed in on the middle-aged daoist. As he shed with his saber, he also smashed his fist down on top of his opponent''s head.

    The middle-aged daoist evaded the dangerous sh, but when faced with Chen Chao''s subsequent punch, he could only extend his palm to resist.

    However, momentster, the vast qi contained within Chen Chao''s fist instantly forced him back several yards.

    As a great daoist sage who had cultivated for many years, the quantity of qi within him was staggering. Yet, in the recent exchange, he found himself instantly falling to a disadvantage.

    Before the middle-aged daoist could react, Chen Chao approached and smashed a punch onto his forehead, while his other hand shed toward the middle-aged daoist''s abdomen.

    The middle-aged daoist''s robe billowed, and as Chen Chao''s fist smashed toward his forehead, he drifted a hundred feet away. Furthermore, Chen Chao''s sh failed to touch his body at all.

    However, he had underestimated Chen Chao''s intentions. In the next second, Chen Chao rammed into him. That body that had been tempered for many years was now Chen Chao''s most powerful weapon; exceptionally resilient.

    The middle-aged daoist swapped out that white jade ruler to block in front of him.

    But in the next second, with a snap, the white jade ruler shattered into two pieces.

    While it was not the most amazing magic artifact the middle-aged daoist possessed, he had spent quite some time refining it. Seeing it break now, a strange emotion flickered in his eyes.

    He could not dodge in time and was directly struck in the chest by Chen Chao.

    In the next moment, he was sent crashing into the stone wall by Chen Chao. His back collided with the wall, causing it to shatter instantly, as if it were a giant spider web.

    Only then, did Chen Chao raise his head to nce at the middle-aged Daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist''s eyes remained calm throughout.

    Although he was currently being overpowered by Chen Chao, he seemed utterly unconcerned.

    Chen Chao''s fist struck his forehead once again, causing a bruise to appear, but there was no scene of his head being split open and bleeding as Chen Chao had anticipated.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "The qi of a Nepenthe cultivator permeates the whole body. As long as the qi isn''t exhausted, the body will be iparably resilient. How do you n to kill me?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. He just tightened his grip on the saber and thrust it forward.

    Blood flowed profusely.

 Chapter 276.1: Deal with the Consequences Later! - Part 1

    The saber plunged deep into the middle-aged daoist''s abdomen. When it was pulled out again, blood gushed out.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression changed slightly, as he lowered his head to look at the broken saber with a sense of bewilderment.

    The cultivation of a Nepenthe cultivator was profound, with qi permeating every inch of their bodies. Even without tempering their bodies, they were still on par with those Nepenthe martial artists who did so. Moreover, most cultivators wore special robes. Although the middle-aged daoist was currently restrained, he still did not feel that Chen Chao, this martial artist in the Bitter Sea Realm, could kill him. Hence his earlier statement.

    But sadly, after those words, his abdomen was pierced by the sharp broken saber, and his so-called qi permeating his entire body could not stop Chen Chao at this moment.

    At this point, the middle-aged daoist realized btedly that the young martial artist before him had clearly borrowed some kind of secret technique, temporarily possessing the ability to fight him.

    In fact, such secret techniques were not umon among the three major schools. Whether was it burning blood essence or some other method, they could allow a cultivator to temporarily leapfrog a realm. However, such secret techniques often had significant drawbacks. The first was that because it was leapfrogging a realm, it definitely would notst long; only for a very short time. The second was the enormous price. After using such secret techniques, the lightest consequence would be severe damage to one''s vital energies. Even a drop in cultivation realm would be minor. Some people might even be crippled, unable to cultivate anymore. The more tragic oue could be directly dying and turning into dust.

    Therefore, although such secret techniques had always existed among the three schools, most of the disciples would not study them. Even those who possessed such techniques would not easily use them. After all, once used, the final price was so great that ordinary cultivators would not dare to use them unless they were facing life-threatening situations.

    Chen Chao had gone from the Bitter Sea to Nepenthe, how was it just one major realm that he transcended?

    However, since the other party had stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, he naturally had the ability to kill him.

    The middle-aged daoist''s gaze wasplex. He knew that the young martial artist in front of him could not hold on for long. But at this moment, Chen Chao was firmly suppressing the middle-aged daoist. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I know you can tell, although the time is short, it''s enough."

    As he spoke, the broken saber in his hand once again stabbed at the middle-aged daoist''s abdomen, intending to prate his body again.

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head, and his figure suddenly dissipated, turning into a profound light and instantly appearing in the distance.

    Chen Chao was stunned. There was now only a broken stone wall in front of him, and nothing else. Clearly, he had firmly held the other party, but the other party still dissipated before his eyes, leaving Chen Chao somewhat incredulous.

    "How can you know about the profundities of the Nepenthe Realm?"

    The middle-aged daoist nced at Chen Chao,pletely indifferent.

    A ball of profound fire suddenly appeared at the wound on his abdomen, then it started burning at his wound. As the profound fire faded, his wound was restored as if it had never existed.

    The middle-aged daoist reached out and casually summoned a straw from the distant cliff. He exhaled a rainbow light that fell onto the straw. The slightly withered straw now emitted a faint rainbow light, with a sense of ethereality.

    Then as the middle-aged daoist''s looked at it, the straw split in the middle. An immensely boundless qi surged out and condensed into an armored divine general before him.

    With a slight thought from the middle-aged daoist, the divine general before him immediately charged forward. The divine general wielding a giant sword emitted endless radiance, and even on the golden armor, there was a faint ripple.

    Although the cultivation styles in the world were diverse, in fact, many years ago, most of the cultivation sects were born from Daoism. Even today, daoist cultivators remained thergest group and the most diverse in their magic spells. This magic spell used by the middle-aged daoist at this moment was one of the secret techniques of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, which was notmonly observed by ordinary cultivators.

    After summoning an armored divine general, the middle-aged daoist did not stop. He slowly began to recite:

    "Heavenly North Blessing, Supreme One Purple Origin.

    Northern Star Profound Model, Divine Tiger Profound Senior.

    Great Sage in Battle, Jade Maiden Chasing Soul.

    Radiance of All Directions, descend with me.

    Inhale and exhale, enter my seal.

    Flow out with the qi, move with the qi.[1]

    Myriad changes, supreme prosperity, and divination Swift as a decree from the Divine Tiger..."

    With the words of the middle-aged daoist, a vast celestial gate slowly appeared in the sea of clouds at the edge of the cliff. Within the celestial gate, purple clouds and green mists surrounded it, as if it were the gate to the immortal realm; solemn and yet ethereal.

    Thereafter, a white tiger emerged from the celestial gate, roaring as it looked at the human world.

    Following the white tiger, there were two young immortal attendants; a virgin boy and girl. Each of them had a cinnabar mole on their foreheads. The boy was holding a small golden bottle, while the girl held a basin of golden sand.[2]

    After this pair of immortal attendants, two men in ck robes walked out. One of them was surrounded by countless talismans of various colors, which swirled around him in a peculiar manner. The other man had both hands empty, he was a divine officer from the immortal realm in Daoism legends.

    The four people and the tiger stood before the celestial gate, looking down with indifference.

    After a moment, the maiden grabbed a handful of golden sand from the basin, and it seemed as if a golden rain had fallen upon the earth.

    The boy with the golden bottle pointed its mouth toward Chen Chao, and a fierce, long dragon emerged from the bottle. On closer inspection, it should be an iron chain gleaming with golden light.

    As the endless golden sand descended, the entire valley seemed to be coated in ayer of golden brilliance; iparably dazzling. Chen Chao was confronting the armored divine general wielding a golden sword. As their des shed, endless waves of energy burst forth, causing gusts of wind that surged through the valley, constantly mming against the stone walls on both sides. In fact, during their earlier exchanges, the falling debris had continued without ceasing. By now, there were no more loose stones. However, with the reappearance of these strong winds, the previously solid rocks began to crumble one after another. The holes they left were sharp, as if they had been cut by some sharp de.

    Not sword qi.

    It was saber light,

    The entire ancient city began to tremble.

    Chen Chao''s saber hacked onto the golden sword of the armored divine general, directly creating a nick in the sword. Before the armored divine general could react, Chen Chao''s fist smashed into the god''s forehead. The divine general, which was originally manifested by a magic spell, suddenly shattered and dissipated into golden light. However, the entire valley was now covered in the golden sand, appearing resplendent and magnificent.

    Chen Chao raised his head and also saw the grand celestial gate in the sea of clouds, as well as the few figures and the white tiger in front of the gate.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly, then looked at the middle-aged daoist in the distance, feeling somewhat depressed. Daoist magic spells were myriad, with endless means. The technique before his eyes was naturally something he had no knowledge of.

    Taking a deep breath, the golden chain had already arrived in front of him.

    The golden iron chain that transformed into a dragon was struck by the broken saber. It did not get repealed, but instead entwined itself, aiming to wrap around the broken saber.

    At the same time, the talisman officer who was surrounded by talismans descended from the celestial gate. He reached out and casually pinched a talisman in front of him, then threw it, transforming it into a golden spear that flew toward Chen Chao.

    The iron chain was to trap Chen Chao and provide the talisman officer with a chance to kill him.

    But how could it be so easy?

    Chen Chao firmly held the hilt of the saber with one hand and let the other hand hang naturally by his side.

    The spear came through the air, carrying an endless golden light.

    The power of this spear was so great that even an ordinary Great Beyond Realm cultivator would perish under it.

    In an extremely short time, this long spear tore through endless space and finally arrived in front of Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was now locked onto by the spear and could not avoid it no matter what.

    But he had never intended to dodge.

    As the spear came through the air, Chen Chao grabbed it. That immense force failed to send him flying. He gritted his teeth, held onto the spear, and then forcefully turned its spearhead, throwing the spear out.

    The spear, radiating endless golden light, shot towards the distance like a golden dragon, apanied by a resounding dragon roar.

    The talisman officer standing in the distance watched the golden spear leave and return, without any worry. Several talismans in front of him burst out with a series of dazzling divine lights and went to greet it.

    Chen Chao reached out and grabbed one end of the golden iron chain. The iron chain was connected to the mind of the boy. When he realized that his chain was grabbed, his expression became somewhat ugly, but then he silently recited an incantation. Ripples spread out from the golden bottle in his hand, drawing out an even stronger aura. It was drawing the iron chain back.

    But Chen Chao was holding onto one end of the chain, it could not return even when it was instantly taut.

    The talisman officer was currently resisting the golden spear, while the girl was controlling the brilliance in the valley. The only ones who had not made a move were the divine officer and the white tiger, they had been watching indifferently without lending a hand the entire time.

    The divine officer nced at the white tiger.

    Thetter remained indifferent.

    Only then, did the divine officer walk out. Crossing the sea of clouds, it arrived in front of Chen Chao and threw a punch out without any courteousness.

    A faint divine light surrounded his fist, and one dazzling brilliance after another emerged, creatingrge waves here.

    Chen Chao raised his saber to meet him.

    The two of them started fighting here.

    The saber light was unceasing, but it never managed tond on the divine officer.

    The divine officer remained expressionless, throwing a punch towards Chen Chao''s chest. Chen Chao dodged it, then nced at him, only to be struck by his fist on the shoulder.

    A boundless qi instantly arrived, creatingyers of ripples. A series of waves suddenly appeared here.

    Chen Chao remained motionless, simply looking at the divine officer in front of him.

    Swinging the broken saber in his hand, a saber light directly shed towards that hand.

    The divine officer threw a punch,nding on Chen Chao''s wrist, causing the broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand to almost drop.

    Fortunately, he was now a Nepenthe cultivator and would not be hurt by a single punch.

    However, the divine officer noticed that Chen Chao only had one hand free at this moment. So after this punch, his next onended on Chen Chao''s chest all the same.

    Chen Chao lifted his head.

    The divine officer suddenly frowned.

    A chain suddenly fell onto his body.

    With a loud bang, the divine officer''s body suddenly shook.

    At the same time, the boy''splexion turned pale, and he became unusually illusory. The golden bottle also directly shattered.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 276.2: Deal with the Consequences Later! - Part 2

    The figure of the divine officer began to blur and became indistinct.

    Chen Chao stepped on a piece of the cliff, leaping onto the sea of clouds. A saber light that stretched for thousands of feet suddenly appeared in front of Chen Chao, and then it fell violently. The sea of clouds instantly parted, the thick clouds torn apart as if they were piece after piece of tattered cloth.

    The celestial gate standing deep in the sea of clouds instantly shattered.

    The white tiger did not do anything from start to end, and dissipated just like that.

    The figure of the middle-aged daoist reappeared in Chen Chao''s sight.

    This great daoist sage from the Infatuation Daoist Temple looked at Chen Chao and said, "Although it''s borrowed cultivation, it canpare to an ordinary Nepenthe martial artist."

    As he spoke, he flicked his fingers slightly, and the shredded sea of clouds began to fluctuate violently.

    The technique he had previously used was the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s magic spell that was not passed down, which had extremely high requirements for cultivators. Ordinary cultivators could not possibly learn such secret arts. Only individuals who were as talented as him could discover the true meaning in those obscure incantations. It was not that the middle-aged daoist was conceited, even within the Infatuation Daoist Temple, even across the entire Dao society, it was impossible for there to be a second person who was more familiar with this secret art than him.

    However, he had only disyed this secret method once since he started cultivating. What made it even more unbearable was that casting it this time, he still failed to achieve the desired result.

    The middle-aged daoist said indifferently, "The divine officer, talisman officer, white tiger, and immortal attendants, are all part of a grand array. Under this grand array, I''m afraid there are not many cultivators who can break through."

    Chen Chao remained silent. Right when the middle-aged daoist was saying this, the old qi within his body dissipated, and the conversion of qipleted. He took a step forward, striding through the sea of clouds, causing the entire world to tremble with the movement of this martial artist.

    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged daoist remained unperturbed. He swept his sleeves, and strong winds gushed out from between the folds, dispersing the sea of clouds.

    Chen Chao was bare-chested in the first ce. At this moment, he merely had his hair flutter as the strong winds blew past.

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head, and his fingertip suddenly turned as ck as ink.

    With a gentle point, the entire world began to change quietly.

    Previously, when the girl made her move, the golden sand spilled from the pot, turning the entire valley into a dazzling golden hue. Now, as the middle-aged daoist swiped his finger, the entire world was cast into the shade.

    This was one of Daoism''s secret art, Dimming of Heaven and Earth.

    Chen Chao paid no attention to the changing scenery around him; he merely took a step forward, only to find that his movements had be somewhat sluggish.

    The mysteries of this magic spell were truly bizarre.

    Furrowing his brows, Chen Chao hesitated no more. The qi within his body surged, and then he took a step out. The entire world which was like an ink painting, suddenly trembled violently, as if it was about to shatter at any moment.

    A clear whistle emitted from the middle-aged daoist''s mouth.

    Countless sound waves rippled in the ink paintingndscape likeyers of waves in a mountain and water painting.

    Chen Chao raised his head.

    Martial artists could not cultivate magic spells, so there were no so-called magic spells to cast. Even encountering these things, they could only break through with force.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A dazzling saber light appeared in the inkndscape. In just an instant, a crack appeared in the midst of it, followed closely by the figure of the young martial artist.

    Ink seemed to be dripping from the broken saber in his hand.

    The middle-aged daoist drifted backward.

    As he retreated, andscape of ck and whitepletely faded, and the world returned to normal once again.

    Chen Chao pursued closely, like aet, drawing a long snow-white line between heaven and earth.

    The two met again, barely ten feet apart.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at him, somewhat puzzled. "Even if you have stepped into the Nepenthe realm, the gap between us should still be very significant."

    As the so-called Great Liberation Realm within the Nepenthe realm, which was also the end of Nepenthe the middle-aged daoist was not what ordinary Nepenthe Realm cultivators couldpare to. In the entire world, there were only a handful of people who were qualified to be his opponents. But among these few, Chen Chao''s name was definitely not among them.

    In other words, even if Chen Chao relied on some kind of secret art to elevate his cultivation realm and could now fight against the middle-aged daoist, it was impossible for him to reach this endpoint all of a sudden.

    Hence, this doubt had always been hidden in his heart.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    He also did not know the principle behind it. The young girl had just extended her hand and told him that he had the time it took for an incense stick to burn, and he felt that his realm had risen by leaps and bounds, allowing him to battle the middle-aged daoist. But the details were hard to exin.

    But one thing was clear to Chen Chao: that young girl was definitely more than just Nepenthe Realm.

    Were there definitely supreme powerhouses above the Nepenthe Realm?

    At least before the endless years, the Nepenthe realm was not the end of cultivation.

    With these thoughts in mind, Chen Chao snapped back to reality, his broken saber swinging non-stop. This time, he would not let the middle-aged daoist get away from him.

    The middle-aged daoist had no expression on his face. "Even if you used a secret art to elevate yourself, what happens when the secret art is over?" "All those years of bitter cultivation would be in vain, what a shame."

    Chen Chao, this martial artist held in such high regard by the Great Liang Dynasty, would undoubtedly be an important character in the future of the Great Liang Dynasty. However, after today''s battle, regardless of the oue, Chen Chao''s path ahead would likely be cut off.

    Perhaps this was even more difficult to ept than his death.

    Chen Chao elbowed the middle-aged daoist''s chin and said, "I don''t know about other things, but at this moment, if you were to die here, I''m afraid you would be the one feeling regretful."

    From their current positions and importance in the entire world, no matter what, the middle-aged daoist would definitely be a more important existence than Chen Chao.

    If he died, the Infatuation Daoist Temple would be furious, but they would also find it unbelievable.

    Even if in the end, Chen Chao had to trade his own life for his, they would find it uneptable.

    The middle-aged daoist dodged Chen Chao''s fatal blow by tilting his head, then swiped his finger with a sharp movement, leaving a faint blood mark on Chen Chao''s cheek.

    After the bloodstain appeared, drops of blood naturally fell.

    Chen Chao looked at him with a strange expression in his eyes.

    It was not fear in those eyes.

    The middle-aged daoist said, "Even if you can kill me in the end, do you dare to kill me?"

    This question was extremely practical. As a prominent figure of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he had a respected status and was the most important figure aside from the temple master. If he were to die at Chen Chao''s hands today, how would the Infatuation Daoist Temple react? How would the entire Dao society react? How would the cultivators in the entire foreignnds react?!

    Could someone of his stature be killed so easily?

    The middle-aged daoist opened his eyes and asked again, "Killing me would mean the entire Great Liang Dynasty has to be buried with me."

    This statement was not a bluff. Perhaps there was indeed such a possibility. If he were to die here, the entire Great Liang Dynasty would likely be in upheaval. In that case, Chen Chao might be a great sinner of the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "No matter what, I probably won''t be the one who loses out."

    "Besides, if I could really kill you, you''d probably feel extremely ashamed of your life before your death, right?"

    Chen Chao had a mocking smile on his face.

    The middle-aged daoist took in this scene entirely, his expression bing extremely ugly. Indeed, this was more painful than killing him. A figure like him being killed by someone like Chen Chao would definitely be a disgrace once the news spread. In fact, having this battle spread would already be a humiliation to him.

    So he could not allow Chen Chao to live. He must kill him here.

    But facing this martial artist at the moment, he stood no chance at all.

    Although he did not want to admit it at this moment, it was a fact that he had been suppressed by him all this while.

    "What exactly is there below the cliff?!"

    The middle-aged daoist''s emotions fluctuated. As a prominent figure, he naturally had keen observational skills. Chen Chao''s current state must be supported by something at the bottom.

    Chen Chao sneered, "Your mother is down there!"

    He swung the broken saber in his hand, chopping down heavily on the middle-aged daoist''s shoulder.

    Blood instantly bloomed there, like an extremely vivid flower in full bloom.

    The daoist robe had long been damaged when resisting the oppression of heaven and earth earlier, and at this moment,pared to before, it had no defensive capability at all.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression turned ugly.

    In such close proximity to Chen Chao, he could fully feel the pressure that Chen Chao was exerting on him. That pressure did note from Chen Chao himself, but from the aura within his body.

    It was that aura that directly raised Chen Chao''s realm to its current level, but that aura was not an ordinary one.

    The middle-aged daoist sensed a power that made his heart palpitate.

    What exactly was it?

    He felt a little dazed.

    In that moment of absentmindedness, Chen Chao''s second strike fell, and the boundless saber light bloomed here, heading towards the middle-aged daoist''s head.

    If this strike couldnd on the middle-aged daoist''s neck, he would undoubtedly die here.

    Without a doubt.

    But in the next moment, the middle-aged daoist''s neck began to be covered in creeping vines, and his entire body turned into a piece of wood.

    Chen Chao''s saber cut through it with one sh.

    The cut wood fell into the valley.

    Chen Chao raised his head.

    The middle-aged daoist was already nowhere to be seen.

    "Not everything goes as you wish."

    A voice suddenly rang in Chen Chao''s ears!

    A boundless aura instantly collided with Chen Chao''s back.

    The boundless qi surged, intending to destroy Chen Chao''s body.

    The middle-aged daoist''splexion turned pale, his eyes narrowed slightly. After all, he was an old daoist who had cultivated for many years and mastered countless daoist secret techniques. The current move was one of his techniques.

    Unfortunately, Chen Chao also suddenly turned around. In front of the mighty qi, he thrust his de into the middle-aged daoist''s heart.

    The middle-aged daoist was somewhat stunned, then dazed.

    He could not figure out how Chen Chao still had the strength to deliver a strike at this moment.

    Chen Chao pulled out the broken saber in his hand and thrust it in again, repeating this process bib0stio.

    "To hell with your Infatuation Daoist Temple! If you want to kill Your Father, Your Father will kill you today! As for the rest, why should Your Father think so much!"

 Chapter 277: Extreme Killing Intent

    Blood continued to spill from the middle-aged daoist''s chest, and Chen Chao gripped the iparably sharp broken saber, thrusting it into the middle-aged daoist''s body one after another. Even with so much blood spilled, the middle-aged daoist in front of him still showed no signs of dissipating life force. He only appeared to grow somewhat weak, and the emotions in his eyes became somewhat peculiar.

    It was as if the blood pouring out of him was not his own, as if he was not the one at a disadvantage right now.

    After stabbing his saber several times, Chen Chao also felt that something was off. He raised his head to look at the middle-aged daoist again. Thetter had no emotions on his face. When Chen Chao looked at him, there were no signs of life on that face.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow. Sure enough, a momentter, the middle-aged daoist in front of him instantly shrank, his daoist robe suddenly did not seem to fit anymore. He became extremely small, leaving only a piece of human skin that fluttered down from mid-air, falling from midair.

    The oversized daoist robe did the same, fluttering in mid-air, swaying with the wind.

    Chen Chao still held the broken saber in his hand, but his adversary was nowhere to be seen.

    However, Chen Chao''s eyes remained fixed on that daoist robe.

    But in the next moment, the robe vanished instantly from right under his eyes. It was as if it had never appeared.

    When he saw the daoist robe again, it had already reappeared on the edge of the cliff. The middle-aged daoist stood at the cliff''s edge, looking at Chen Chao below. He had a calm andposed demeanor as he said, "In terms of brute force alone, although you aren''t necessarily invincible in this world, you''re not far from it either. However, people from the Three Schools, especially us daoist cultivators, how can you barbaric martial artists understand the profundities of our daoist spells?"

    The middle-aged daoist had fallen into a disadvantage twice. It no longer had anything to do with carelessness. Even before the real life-and-death struggle, he was already at a disadvantage. He had virtually no advantage, but he had countless daoist spells. These magic spells might not ensure his victory in this battle, but they could probably protect him from defeat.

    Especially the daoist spell he had just disyed, it was the so-called incarnation of Daoism. It was extremely mysterious. Cultivators at an ordinary cultivation realm might not be able to discern its profundities. But it was with this daoist spell that he had pulled himself out of the jaws of death.

    Chen Chao felt the waning of the aura in his body and realized that his time of one incense stick was already nearing its end. In both exchanges, he had thought he couldpletely kill the middle-aged daoist. But in the end, he had not been able to achieve his wish, which left him somewhat reluctant.

    At this moment, he still had a final chance. If he could seize it, there was still a possibility of killing the other party. If he could not seize it, then there was nothing more to be said. It seemed that he was destined not to keep the other party here today.

    He might even end up dying here.

    The middle-aged daoist also noticed the change in the aura within Chen Chao''s body at this moment and smiled, as if breathing life into dead wood. He burst forth with endless vitality again and looked at Chen Chao, saying, "It seems your time is almost up."

    The middle-aged daoist had an idea about Chen Chao''s sudden increase in strength. Although he did not know of any secret art that could allow a martial artist to leapfrog realms and fight, he naturally knew that whatever the secret art was, it must have a time limit.

    Now, that time limit was almost up.

    "Some things cannot be smoothed over by temporarily being at the same level. The profoundness of the cultivation realm has to be explored step by step; fostering growth prematurely is not orthodox."

    The middle-aged daoist was not in a hurry to make a move for now since Chen Chao''s aura was increasingly waning. If the other party did not make a move, he was happy to engage in idle talk and drag out the time.

    After so many years of cultivation, although he was proud, he was not a fool. He knew when to do what. Moreover, the current situation had already caused him to lose face many times. There was no need to care about this one more time.

    Chen Chao did not make a move either, just silently watching the middle-aged daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao and remained indifferent, "A youngster like you, although your cultivation realm is a bit inferior to my daoist temple''s Yun Jianyue, you''re not far behind either."

    This statement was also apliment, but itcked much praise. Although he acknowledged Chen Chao''s remarkable abilities, when he spoke, it was still as if he were talking about ordinary matters.

    Chen Chao said, "Even if you kill me, how will your Dao heart be after today?"

    If they were outside, their identities were worlds apart, and it would be difficult for them to have a chance to meet in a short time. However, at this moment, the situation had created an opportunity for the two of them to have an equal conversation, albeit very briefly. The middle-aged daoist said, "After you die, I can treat everything as if it never happened. I can even sever this memory. Since I can''t remember, there won''t be a problem."

    "You guys really have a lot of daoist spells, but can you believe these words yourself? There aren''t many people in this world who cultivated to your cultivation realm, right? In the end, you were toyed with by a junior until such a wretched state, will you not have any ideas in your heart? Will a heart demon not upy your Dao heart?"

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, patiently holding back the urge to speak, as if he was not worried about the issue of the aura in his body dissipating.

    The middle-aged daoist was silent for a long time, and finally, he slowly said, "I''ve cultivated for hundreds of years, yet my mind is still not calm. My cultivation is stillcking."

    Chen Chao hit the nail on the head, saying, "I don''t think it''s because of the current situation that your heart is in turmoil, but because your heart has never been calm."

    The middle-aged daoist was taken aback, looking at Chen Chao, his expression bing somewhat strange. After a moment, he slowly said, "Indeed, that''s the case. I have a hindrance in my heart and it has never been calm before."

    "I am somewhat curious, what exactly is it that has prevented your, a great daoist sage''s heart, from being calm until now?"

    At this moment, Chen Chao no longer seem to have the intention of attacking again. He and the middle-aged daoist actually started chatting here.

    The middle-aged daoist stood at the edge of the cliff. Before he said anything, the ck ox became somewhat anxious and spoke up, "Daoist Master, why are you chatting with him?"

    It knew that Chen Chao had an immortal medicine on him, and that was a treasure. Perhaps after finding that immortal medicine, they could find out where other spiritual herbs were located.

    But the daoist sage did not immediately kill Chen Chao. Instead, he started chatting leisurely with him. Goodness, was this what should be done now?

    The middle-aged daoist ignored it, he just said indifferently, "In this world, all cultivators have their own desires. Eternal life is the ultimate pursuit for most people, but before attaining eternal life, worldly troubles abound. There are always so many things one wants to do but cannot, and things one wants to obtain but cannot."

    If one could not obtain it, they would naturally be distressed.

    Once distressed, there would be no such thing as a calm heart.

    The middle-aged daoist in front of him was like that.

    Chen Chao said with a smile, "Let me think, you should be an important person in the Infatuation Daoist Temple, but you still have desires that are unfulfilled. Could it be that you wanted to be the temple master but couldn''t?"

    Initially, this was just a casual remark from Chen Chao. However, he keenly detected a slight furrowing of the middle-aged daoist''s brows. There were some emotional fluctuations.

    He did not answer the question. Although this was something that many in the Infatuation Daoist Temple spected, no one would be foolish enough to use this question to inquire about his thoughts.

    He had never said it to any outsider.

    Chen Chao continued, "Why couldn''t you take the position of the temple master? Was it because your cultivation realm wascking? Or was it something else?"

    "I suppose there''s no need for leaders of your sects to have any so-called virtues, right?"

    Chen Chao spoke slowly, his voice not loud, as if he was figuring out how to deliver a harsh blow to the middle-aged Daoist''s Dao heart.

    The middle-aged daoist said indifferently, "I previously heard that you have a sharp tongue. Looking at it now, it seems that it''s indeed sharper than your saber."

    "I think that''s right. If words could kill, ten of you wouldn''t be my match."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Anyway, since you believe you can definitely kill me, why not tell me the secrets in your heart?"

    The middle-aged daoist did not answer this question. He just turned to look at the ck ox.

    The ck ox immediatelyy down, covering its ears with its hooves as it muttered, "Daoist Master, I can''t hear anything, I can''t hear anything!"

    Although it was just a ck ox, it was quite clear-headed. It probably knew that if it knew this daoist master''s secret, it would be very troublesome as long as it was still alive. Moreover, in the future, it might start cultivating at the Infatuation Daoist Temple as the daoist master suggested.

    The middle-aged daoist did not bother with itsical behavior. He just looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "You''ve said so much, probably thinking to take advantage of my distraction and then make a move?"

    Chen Chao said frankly, "Do you think I can really kill you right now if I make a move?"

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head, clearly indicating it was unlikely. Chen Chao said, "That''s right, I can''t even kill you, what are you worried about?"

    The middle-aged daoist smiled slightly, his thoughts unknown.

    Chen Chao said, "Keeping the secret hidden in your heart, never telling anyone, in this state, I''m afraid you will always feel unsettled no matter what. Could it be that you feel the temple master has always been better than you, stronger in all aspects, so you''ve never been able to give rise to any ideas?"

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brows and said, "He''s strong?"

    The ck ox, who covered its ears in an attempt to avoid hearing those secrets, had an ugly expression. It did not want to listen to these secrets. Having lived for so many years, it was well aware that the secret to longevity was minding one''s own business.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "It is said that the temple master is the number one figure in the foreignnds'' Dao society, with a profound cultivation. There are even rumors that he is the top cultivator among the foreignnd cultivators..."

    "Just baseless rumors. Where would such talke from?"

    The middle-aged daoist''s eyes showed signs of anger. Over the years, the thing he could not get over the most was why the temple master was chosen as the temple master and not himself.

    Furthermore, when they were young, they were the most outstanding duo among their peers. He even felt that he was stronger than the temple master, at least by a small margin. When studying daoist magics, he progressed faster than the temple master. Everything seemed to indicate that he was better than the temple master and naturally should have be the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    But that was not the case.

    A fierce light shed across the middle-aged daoist''s eyes, and a surge of aura began to rise within his body.

    Looking at him in this state, Chen Chao said calmly, "I don''t know which of the two of you is stronger, but one thing I''m clear about is that if it were the temple master, he definitely wouldn''t be as shameless as you are."

    The word "shameless" was emphasized heavily by Chen Chao!

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao, his gaze sharp as a sword, with a fierce aura churning in his eyes.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao shouted, "It''s done!"

    His voice was extremely loud, causing the surroundings to tremble. The middle-aged daoist lost hisposure in that instant. Although he did not know what Chen Chao meant by "it''s done," he quickly reacted in an instant. A terrifying aura surged out from his daoist robe, instantly dispersing the clouds that had gathered around with great difficulty. A gust of fierce gale arose, as if countless sharp des were cutting through the air.

    The winds whimpered between heaven and earth.

    His attack was terrifying, but afterunching the attack, he seemed dazed for a moment. It was clear that he chose to attack subconsciously, without being thoroughly prepared at all.

    Chen Chao suddenly dissipated below the cliff. When he reappeared, he was already situated amidst the raging winds.

    He swung his saber and cleaved apart the fierce winds barbarically.

    His figure continued to advance.

    The middle-aged daoist stood at the cliff, calmly watching Chen Chao''s figure.

    The fierce wind raged between heaven and earth, constantly billowing their clothes.

    As Chen Chao continued forward, he thought to himself, "The timing hase."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, below the cliff, in that coffin, the young girl stood atop it, calmly looking up. With her visual prowess, she could naturally see what was happening at the cliff''s edge. Chen Chao''s final attack naturally would not do much.

    The real killing move still relied on her.

    The young girl was dressed in white, resembling the snow on the mountain, enduring for thousands of years.

    Sensing the change in the atmosphere, she began to speak to herself, "An immortal medicine, I owe you a life, but I can''t repay you just yet. So before repaying you for this life, I''ll naturally give you some interest."

    "Just a Nepenthe Realm, that''s all..."

    The two words "that''s all'', came out of the young girl''s lips very casually, as if she were talking about an ant.

    That''s all.

    Along with these two words, she bent her finger and a droplet of water suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Then, her bent finger flicked out slightly.

    The water bead suddenly left the bottom of the cliff.

    Shooting towards the sky!

 Chapter 278: Killing

    Chen Chao''s strike would definitely be blocked, as it should be. He did not dwell on it much; he naturally knew that the middle-aged daoist before him was undoubtedly stronger than him. Moreover, at this moment, the qi within his body was almost depleted, and that aura was indeed weak to the extreme now.

    This final strike still possessed the strength of a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, but after this strike, he would have no more possibilities.

    The strike sliced through the endless gusts of wind and finally arrived at the cliff''s edge. Its momentum had reached its exhaustion point and could no longer spread.

    Chen Chao''s figure also came to a halt here. The saber qi from his broken saber was still boundless, but it weakened like the ebbing tide after the spring tide.

    The middle-aged daoist flicked his sleeve, dispersing some of the energy, and then asked, "Can you send out another strike?"

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao, the emotions in his eyes gradually dissipating. The current him was looking at Chen Chao akin to looking at a dead object; devoid of any emotion.

    Chen Chao''splexion was pale. During the tide''s rise, he could only sense the fluctuations, following the tide forward, oblivious to any so-called pain. But during the ebb, he truly felt the sharp shells rolled up in the previous surging tide, still cutting into his body.

    The current him was in agony, hisplexion deathly pale.

    The identity of the young girl was unknown, but whoever she was, her methods were no different from trying to help the shoots grow by pulling them up; Chen Chao''s body would suffer injuries. Although the immortal medicine''s boundless vitality could protect his origin from serious damage, it was evident that it was only a slow and steady process. It was impossible to repair all of Chen Chao''s injuries in an instant.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at Chen Chao, as if he wanted to say something, but after a moment''s thought, he shook his head.

    At this point, there was nothing left to say.

    Chen Chao looked at him, his face also pale.

    The middle-aged daoist gathered the killing intent at his fingertip. This was the second time, and also thest time he pointed at Chen Chao''s be. He still wanted to kill him here. Furthermore, it was the same location.

    By piercing through his be and killing Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged, as if he could already calmly face death.

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brows slightly, feeling that something was amiss.

    But he could not think much about it.

    The aura at his fingertip had already reached Chen Chao''s be.

    However, at that moment, Chen Chao suddenly began to tremble violently.

    A droplet of water struck this young martial artist in the back.

    That was actually not a droplet, but a certain girl''s endless killing intent.

    With a sputter.

    That droplet of water appeared in front of Chen Chao''s chest. It passed through Chen Chao''s body.

    Chen Chao opened his eyes wide, his expression ugly.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression suddenly changed drastically. He immediately wanted to fly back, that droplet of water had already brought him an unspeakable fear the moment it appeared!

    But the water droplet did not give him a chance. In an instant, the droplet exploded here, and endless killing intent instantly spread out, enveloping the cliff in and instant.

    One terrifying aura after another spread out from this ce.

    The middle-aged daoist''s daoist robe collided with the water droplets that sttered all over the sky, instantly creating several holes. Those water droplets were like killing swords. In this entire world, it only wanted to kill the middle-aged daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression was grim. He did not sense any sword intent, nor did he see the so-called great sword cultivator. He only felt the sharpness.

    Beyond that extreme sharpness, it only meant one thing -- that was to cut.

    Cutting through whatever it wanted to cut, that was how these water droplets were!

    The middle-aged daoist hurriedly retreated backward.

    The water droplets instantly transformed into a transparent flying sword.

    In the blink of an eye, it pierced through the middle-aged daoist''s shoulder!

    Since the start of their confrontation, the middle-aged daoist had wounds left on his body by Chen Chao''s saber.

    At first, it was the abdomen, then the heart. But whether was it the abdomen or the heart, to the middle-aged daoist, it was never a hopeless situation because he still had the means to escape. However, the feeling the water droplet gave him was like a sword hanging over his head; not knowing when it would fall. But once it did, it would be the moment of his death.

    He looked at the exploded water droplets in great horror.

    Among those water droplets, there was one shining the brightest.

    It was the one that started it all.

    Killing intent filled the sky, starting here!

    Blood flowed from his shoulder, apanied by a searing pain. The middle-aged daoist''s expression was ugly. Leaving a wound on his body like this was one thing, but even after that wound, the apanying killing intent could still be so terrifying when it touched his body.

    Yes, after the blood flowed downward, his daoist robe immediately split open as if it had been cut by some sharp weapon.

    But it was neither a saber nor a sword.

    Chen Chao looked at the middle-aged daoist in front of him and smiled.

    He did not need to think too much about what kind of existence the girl below the cliff was. He only needed one thing, and that was to make this middle-aged daoist stay here permanently.

    "I said before, perhaps you will really die here."

    Chen Chao tightened his grip on the broken saber. As the water droplet mmed toward the middle-aged daoist in front of him, he rushed forward.

    His figure was very swift, like the most agile ape in the mountains. No one could stop him and no one could be faster than him.

    Landing on the cliff, Chen Chao stomped hard, creating a crack in the entire cliff.

    Then, half of the cliff copsed in an instant!

    Chen Chao leaped up and swung his saber.

    The clear and bright saber light illuminated the sky in an instant, as well as the face of the middle-aged daoist.

    At this moment, Chen Chao''s cultivation had once again returned to the Bitter Sea Realm. He no longer possessed the powerful killing might of a Nepenthe Realm. However, the moment he swung his saber, he disyed an overwhelming momentum as if he could hold out against ten thousand enemies, which was terrifying.

    The current Chen Chao resembled the death god from hell; only bringing disasters to the mortal world!

    In reality, he was a warden of the Great Liang Dynasty, and a protector of themon people. The disaster he brought was only directed at one person, the middle-aged daoist in front of him!

    Chen Chao''s saber fell.

    The water droplet also exploded in an instant.

    Both almost simultaneously.

    The middle-aged daoist''s daoist robe emitted one light beam after another, but it still could not stop Chen Chao''s de.

    Rippp!

    Starting from the chest, Chen Chao tore apart the middle-aged daoist''s robe, revealing flesh and blood which he also tore apart.

    The middle-aged daoist''s fair skin was exposed for the first time. It did not look too sturdy, but it did not need to be. He was just a daoist to begin with, an ordinary daoist.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly.

    Whether the daoist was ordinary or not was no longer his concern at this moment.

    He just wanted to kill him.

    That was it.

    That was his sole demand!

    The water droplet contained the endless killing intent of that girl. Although he did not know the girl''s realm, let alone how powerful she was, since she was able to elevate Chen Chao to the Nepenthe Realm with a single stream of qi before, she definitely had the ability to kill this middle-aged daoist now.

    The killing intent contained in that water droplet fell on the middle-aged daoist.

    It fell into the wound caused by the sh Chen Chao had previously made.

    The middle-aged daoist spat out arge mouthful of blood, and the color drained from his face, leaving it as pale as paper.

    The blood sttered like blooming blood flowers.

    Arge pool of blood appeared on the ground.

    All of it flowed out from the wound on the middle-aged daoist''s body in an instant.

 Chapter 279: Profound Yellow Bell

    The broken saber swept past, and Chen Chao raised his saber again and shed it out. Seizing the opportunity while the middle-aged daoist was trapped by the endless killing intent of that water droplet, incapable of doing anything at this moment, Chen Chao found the perfect timing topletely kill him here!

    This was the best chance.

    Chen Chao could not help but feel excited at this moment.

    In the brief rush, he took a breath.

    The water droplet was a long-prepared killing move, and his depleted qi was deliberately disyed for the middle-aged daoist. Combined with some of what he said earlier, everything was to rx the middle-aged daoist''s mind, leading to this moment.

    All the qi in Chen Chao''s body surged out, and the boundless saber qi instantly locked onto the middle-aged daoist. The broken saber shone brightly, dazzlingly brilliant!

    A sh was finally unleashed!

    Suddenly, a rainbow appeared from the terrifying wound of the middle-aged daoist, and a small bell with magnificent radiance suddenly appeared in front of Chen Chao, blocking his strike.

    "Buzz!"

    The saber struck, and the webbing between Chen Chao''s thumb and index finger ripped apart again for the countless time.

    Blood sttered!

    A bell sound containing the sound of the Great Dao suddenly rang out, startling the entire cliffside.

    A profound aura spread out, iparably terrifyingly. When it spread out to the surroundings, it directly split open a nearby mountain peak, and the entire mountain peak copsed with rocks constantly rolling down!

    Chen Chao was situated right in front of this terrifying sound of Great Dao and a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.

    He originally thought that the middle-aged daoist had used all his means. At this moment, it should have been a certain-kill situation. But no one expected that the middle-aged daoist still had such a means!

    The ck ox that had been lying on the ground looked at the colorful and ancient small bell with an ugly expression, thinking to itself that human cultivators were just like this, with so many life-saving means,yer uponyer, one after another!

    Chen Chao was repelled by the terrifying radiance on the ancient small bell. The middle-aged daoist, whose vitality had been mostly sheared away, looked at Chen Chao with a paleplexion. Without any further hesitation, he instantly retreated thousands of feet away with that dazzling small bell!

    The sea of clouds was directly scattered by the middle-aged daoist.

    The middle-aged daoist''s figure was extremely fast. With the brilliant and ancient small bell, when he went far away, he left behind only a dazzling radiance.

    Putting aside that Chen Chao was currently only at the Bitter Sea Realm, even if he was a Nepenthe martial artist, he would probably find it difficult to catch up.

    After standing up straight, Chen Chao wanted to move forward. But with just a slight movement, all his internal organs were in excruciating pain.

    Chen Chao took a sharp breath.

    His injuries were a result of the collision with the ancient small bell.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, watching the gradually dissipating brilliant radiance in front of him, wondering about the origin of that small bell.

    Actually, if it were someone else, even a cultivator from a third-rate sect, upon seeing that dazzling small bell, they would probably have endless imagination.

    As the Dao leader of Daoism, the Infatuation Daoist Temple was one of thergest sects in Daoism, it naturally had no shortage of daoist spells and magic artifacts. However,pared to this small bell, those ordinary magic artifacts paled inparison.

    This bell was named Profound Yellow, it was forged by the first temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple back in the day. Originally intended to be passed down as the ultimate treasure of the temple, after generations of refinement and forging by the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s daoists, the bell had be exceedingly terrifying. Subsequent temple masters of the Infatuation Daoist Temple wielded this bell as they traversed the world, ying countless prominent figures of the heretic path and great demons that had caused havoc in the world. At that time, rumors about how the Infatuation Daoist Temple possessed a Profound Yellow Bell that could suppress all evil spirits in the world were already known to all.

    However, three hundred years ago, a prominent figure of the heretic path ughtered numerous cultivators from two sects, causing panic among the foreign cultivators. They pleaded with the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple to take action and y that heretic path titan. After some consideration, that temple master took the Profound Yellow Bell down the mountain. It did not take long for him to encounter that heretic figure in a secluded mountain. Although that heretic prominent figure cultivated a wicked technique, his cultivation level was already high, stepping into the end of Nepenthe. At that time, few powerhouses in the world could match him. The temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, wielding the Xuanhuang bell, battled the heretic leader for three days and three nights, ultimately killing him. However, the Profound Yellow Bell also suffered a crack before the heretic leader''s death.

    Although the Infatuation Daoist Temple spent another hundred years repairing it, its power could no longer match its prime.

    Therefore, the bell was no longer the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s ultimate treasure but was entrusted to the seeding chief enforcers.

    As the current Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the middle-aged daoist naturally carried this item. However, he had ambitious ns. After losing the position of temple master back then, he had been nurturing this object in his dantian, wanting to fully restore it. Normally, he could not bear to bring it out, and he had not intended to use this Profound Yellow Bell during his earlier confrontation with Chen Chao.

    However, the overwhelming killing intent of the final water droplet left him powerless to resist. If he still did not bring out this item, he would likely perish here.

    Indeed, when Chen Chao''s final strike fell, although it only had the power of the Bitter Sea Realm, his qi flowed for miles, leaving no opportunity for resistance. Only in that brief moment did he summon the Profound Yellow Bell.

    The final result was as he had expected. The Profound Yellow Bell emerged from his body, blocking that fatal strike.

    It was hisst resort, but he had no choice but to use it now, it was truly humiliating.

    The ck ox remained silent for a long time before btedly shouting, "Daoist Master, take me with you!"

    After yelling this, the ck ox turned to look at Chen Chao, gave a wry smile, and galloped toward the mountain pass gate, not giving Chen Chao any time to react.

    Chen Chao watched its back view, but he had no strength to pursue. He felt exhausted, unable to stand anymore. His entire body was powerless as he tilted his head back and rolled down the cliff.

    Fortunately, a white mist swiftly rose, enveloping Chen Chao and gently supporting him down the cliff.

    The young girl in the snowy white robe had a somewhat paleplexion, with a trace of blood at the corner of her lips.

    That water droplet was her endless killing intent, enough to make the middle-aged daoist feel fear. However, for some reason, it was difficult for her to unleash this killing intent, let alonepletely detain the middle-aged Daoist.

    Thinking of this, a trace of self-derision shed across the girl''s eyes.

    Watching the young man who was gradually falling, she said softly, "Could you be that flower?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A dazzling light tore through the sky, and the Profound Yellow Bell grewrger, just enough for one person to sit cross-legged.

    The current state of the middle-aged daoist was extremely miserable, with his daoist robe severely damaged and a terrifying wound at the front of his body. Although the wound was currently slowly healing, the flesh and blood slowly merging and wriggling, just by looking at the scene, one could tell what he had suffered earlier.

    The middle-aged daoist''s face was pale. He reluctantly changed into another daoist robe, but blood still oozed from his body, quickly soaking the robe.

    He remained expressionless. At this point, he was already far from the Sublime Bright Mountain. The Profound Yellow Bell''s speed was extremely fast, making it impossible for Chen Chao to catch up. Hence, the middle-aged daoist became somewhat calm.

    But at that moment, a sound suddenly rang out.

    "Chief Enforcer."

    A calm voice slowly sounded out, followed by a tall middle-aged man appearing on this sea of clouds in the sky.

    The middle-aged daoist looked up and soon furrowed his brows slightly, saying softly, "So, it''s the Lord Warden Commander. Lord Warden Commander isn''t waiting in the Divine Capital, but actually still in the South."

    The person who arrived was the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty. In the previous battle on the Sublime Bright Mountain, Daoist Master Ironcloud had died under his fist.

    However, he had returned to the Divine Capital afterward. At present, no one expected that he not only did not stay in the Divine Capital but instead returned to the South.

    Arriving near the Sublime Bright Mountain.

    Lord Warden Commander said indifferently, "You foreign cultivators naturally dislike following rules. This Warden knows this even if I don''te. However, even this Warden didn''t expect that you, the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, woulde in person. Howe? Didn''t tell anyone?"

    The middle-aged daoist listened to these slightly provocative words in silence. Except, his demeanor was still indifferent.

    Lord Warden Commander continued to smile and said, "Looking at Chief Enforcer, you had a tough battle with someone? Are you in poor condition? Is this item the Profound Yellow Bell? It''s this Warden''s first time seeing it."

    "I wonder who could have inflicted such a serious injury on you, Chief Enforcer. Truly admirable!"

    While the Lord Warden Commander was speaking, blood was still dripping continuously from the middle-aged daoist''s body.

    The middle-aged daoist remained silent.

    Lord Warden Commander suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked softly, "Chief Enforcer, you usually sit high up in the clouds, looking down on the human world. I''m afraid you also look down on uncouth martial artists like this Warden. Since we met today, I wonder if you can do me the favor of sparring with me?"

    Sparring

    This was an amusing remark.

    The middle-aged daoist suddenly looked up at this middle-aged martial artist. Although he might not be the absolute authority in the Great Liang Dynasty, he was definitely a figure who could make the entire Divine Capital quake with a stomp of his foot. He asked, "Have you thought about the consequences if you were to kill me?"

    Lord Warden Commander looked at him, still appearing totally unconcerned, and smiled, "I''ve thought about it, but I''m still willing to give it a try."

    As he said this, an inexplicable killing intent emerged.

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression remainedposed, but his heart was in turmoil.

    He was severely injured at the moment, even if he still had the Profound Yellow Bell by his side. At this moment, forget that he had the Profound Yellow Bell, even if the current Temple Master wielded the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s secret treasure, it would be of no use either.

    The man in front of him was no ordinary Nepenthe martial artist either.

    Of the thousands of martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty, this person was ranked firmly in the top three!

 Chapter 280: Transaction

    The middle-aged daoist''s bleeding slowly subsided. Although his robes were once again soaked with blood, a big shot like him naturally had ways to resolve the issue.

    But the problem in front of him was bigger.

    Lord Warden Commander started at the middle-aged daoist, the killing intent unmasked in his eyes. Over the years, the Great Liang Dynasty had been targeted by the foreignnds in many aspects. Even if one did not consider these years, these foreign cultivators had never regarded the mundane world''s martial artists highly.

    The middle-aged daoist said calmly, "Since you have your pride, are you still going to take action now?"

    He was suggesting that his severe injuries made him no match for the Lord Warden. It was not a difficult matter for the Lord Warden to kill him at this moment. However, it would also be as the middle-aged daoist said: did the Lord Warden still want face or not?

    Lord Warden Commander chuckled lightly and said, "If it were another time, I naturally wouldn''t do such a thing. This Warden isn''t as shameless as you all."

    "But, now..."

    Lord Warden Commander''s tone shifted abruptly, brimming with killing intent.

    "Lord Warden Commander surely knows the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s status in the foreignnds. If this sage were to die here, would the Infatuation Daoist Temple know it was Lord Warden Commander?"

    The middle-aged daoist calmly posed a question. After all, he was a rarely-seen big shot in the world. Even though he might die in the next second, he could still maintain this demeanor. Moreover, he was clear that figures like the Lord Warden would not be as easily angered and reckless as a youth like Chen Chao.

    The endless years would make a person stronger, but they would also cause a person to lose many things. Just like how with the increasing age, the spirit of youth was bound to gradually dissipate, simr to a carp that would eventually sink into the muddy bottom of the water.

    But at the same time, it would also bring about theposure befitting a middle-aged person.

    A big shot like the Lord Warden Commander, it was hard to find more than a few people in the entire Great Liang Dynasty who could match his status. Such individuals possessed an incredibly distinguished status, all bestowed upon them by the glory of the Great Liang Dynasty. However, after having attained this brilliance, he would also have to do something for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Even if he did not do something for the Great Liang Dynasty, he could not cause any trouble for the Great Liang Dynasty either.

    Lord Warden Commander said, "Sage, you''re naturally well aware that some matters cannot be resolved with mere words. Everything is nothing but a matter of interest. If I kill you today, Sage, and take care of everything, there won''t be any evidence. If it''s not done well and some evidence is left behind, will the imperial court let me pay with my life?" "You''d already be dead, how would things develop and be resolved? It would likely just be a matter of paying more material wealth. When a great daoist sage is alive, they would naturally be a priceless treasure. But if the sage were to die?"

    Lord Warden said slowly, his voice calm.

    Although he was the military official who held the highest official rank in the Great Liang Dynasty, it did not mean hecked any so-called shrewdness.

    The middle-aged daoist took a deep breath, but hisplexion remained pale. The injuries he sustained this time might take longer than a year or two to heal, if they healed at all.

    He was originally going after that immortal medicine, but the final oue was something he was unwilling to ept.

    He failed to obtain that immortal medicine.

    Immortal medicine...

    The middle-aged daoist suddenly looked up, his expression turning somewhat ugly. At this moment, he finally understood why Chen Chao could use the secret art without any worry. It was because of that immortal medicine on him. No matter how severe the bacsh from the secret art was, as long as he had that immortal medicine, it might not necessarily be a big deal.

    A frosty look filled the middle-aged daoist''s eyes. Having realized this, his Dao heart also wavered slightly.

    Originally, he thought that even if Chen Chao left him in disgrace, there would undoubtedly be greater consequences in the end. But now that he had thought this through, he found it somewhat uneptable.

    A momentter, the middle-aged daoist calmed down once again and looked at the Lord Warden, saying, "Since you aren''t nning on losing all decorum, then let''s talk. What do you want, or rather, what does the Great Liang Dynasty want?"

    Lord Warden said calmly, "No one from the Infatuation Daoist Temple can take part in the voyage out to sea."

    Upon hearing the words "out to sea," the middle-aged daoist furrowed his brow.

    Lord Warden said calmly, "Sage, don''t rush to bargain. Even though you''re not the temple master, I believe that sage''s life is worth this request no matter what."

    The middle-aged daoist''s expression turned ugly, but he did not say a word.

    His life was naturally worth it. But the question was that this matter needed him to negotiate with that temple master whom he least wanted to see.

    Outsiders only knew that he and that temple master were apprentice brothers. Since the two shared the same master, their rtionship should have always been good. But in reality, that was not the case. Only the two of them knew that their rtionship had never been good.

    The middle-aged daoist looked at the Lord Warden.

    As the Lord Warden was about to speak, the middle-aged daoist suddenly asked, "I have a question. Is your appearance here today all part of the scheme?"

    Lord Warden was briefly taken aback, then understood his meaning and shook his head, smiling, "There''s no such scheming. It''s all a coincidence."

    This kind of coincidence was like casually walking on the road anding across a very nice magic artifact, picking it up, and finding it rather suitable.

    But could something like this really happen?

    Could there really be such coincidences?

    The middle-aged daoist did not believe it.

    "Sage, don''t forget to swear a blood oath..."

    Lord Warden looked at the middle-aged daoist andmented softly, "Sometimes I envy you, Sage. In the Infatuation Daoist Temple, you still such a good senior brother."

    The middle-aged daoist looked at the Lord Warden, his emotionspletely hidden, bing extremely indifferent. It was like a thousand feet iceberg; exceptionally chilling.

    Lord Warden remained unmoved.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Chao fell to the bottom of the cliff, he had already regained consciousness.

    But when he appeared again in front of the crystal clear coffin, Chen Chao did not see that young girl.

    Chen Chao''s gaze fell into that coffin which was now stark empty.

    He was rather curious.

    A light voice sounded from a distance, "What do you want to say?"

    The girl in all white appeared in the distance, looking at him quietly, incredibly calm.

    Chen Chao turned to look at the girl and subconsciously looked into her eyes. He had seen the fireball in the girl''s eyes countless times in his dreams, a memory that remained fresh in his mind. But now, he could not see it.

    But why could he not see it?

    The girl seemed to know what Chen Chao was thinking. Her ethereal voice sounded out, "That''s rted to a secret. If you be strong enough in the future, I''ll tell you."

    Her meaning was clear: at present, Chen Chao was still too weak, with no qualification toe into contact with that secret at all.

    Chen Chao was a little curious but refrained from asking further. Instead, he said, "Are you a senior of the Rongshan Sect?"

    He had asked that immortal medicine the same question before, and almost got misled by it.

    But the girl in front of him was different. Chen Chao did not know why, but he always felt that she could not be a spirit. She was human, a living, breathing person.

    Even though he did not understand how a person could have those two fireballs in their eyes.

    But he still felt she was human.

    An iparably real person.

    This feeling was different from when he first saw the girl. The girl shook her head and said softly, "I know about the Rongshan Sect. I heard of them when they established the sect all those years ago."

    She said these words very calmly, but to Chen Chao, they were undoubtedly like a bombshell.

    The Rongshan Sect had been established for who knew how many years. The girl before him actually existed longer than the Rongshan Sect. She had heard about the sect when it was established. Just listen to this, was this still something that a human could say?

    Chen Chao murmured, "Eternal life..."

    The girl furrowed her brows and shook her head. "Never achieved eternal life. If I truly had, why would I seal myself here, let alone would I need to borrow an immortal medicine from you."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and instinctively swiped at his chest. He then smiled bitterly, realizing that all that remained in his bosom were the tears of the immortal medicine from before.

    One leaf of the immortal medicine had been used by Chen Chao, and the rest had been taken by the girl.

    The girl smiled and said, "I didn''t borrow it for nothing. I''ll return the favor when I have a chance in the future. Consider the qi I lent you earlier and the subsequent killing intent as interest. But after all, it''s an immortal medicine. You can make one request now. I''ll do what I can to satisfy you."

    Chen Chao became interested when he heard this and sized the young girl up.

    Then, he took out that broken saber, his meaning clear.

    The young girl nced at the broken saber, her expression unchanged as she said, "I remember that person..."

    She started to say something but suddenly stopped, seeming a bit absent-minded as she said "If you want the other half of the de, follow this path out and you should be able to find it."

    Chen Chao nced at the path paved with white jade and nodded.

    It was the guide he had followed when he came here a few years ago, and it remained unchanged.

    Chen Chao asked, "Does the senior want to stay here?"

    The young girl replied, "Naturally, I''ll leave. Don''t think abouting back here to look for me."

    Chen Chao acknowledged and then remembered the words the immortal medicine had spoken earlier. He asked again.

    The girl furrowed her brows, "I have never cultivated the techniques of martial artists. However, during that time, martial artists were indeed able to cultivate daoist spells. I don''t know why you stopped being able to when it reached this era."

    Chen Chao looked at the young girl.

    She knew what Chen Chao was thinking and said, "I don''t have."

    Chen Chao did not say anything more.

    The young girl said calmly, "The so-called geniuses in the world probably won''t be strong or weak due to differences in their cultivation methods. Every era''s powerhouses are different. The upper limit does not depend on the cultivation method but more on oneself. If you understand this principle, you won''t fall short wherever you go."

    Chen Chao nodded and sped his hands as he said "Many thanks, Senior."

    He did not bring up the matter of the immortal medicine again. No matter what, even if he had not given it to the young girl, it would have ended up in the hands of the middle-aged daoist without that water droplet.

    Chen Chao cared about what he had, but he also understood many things in this regard and was rtively free-spirited.

    Gaining and losing that immortal medicine was no big deal to him.

    The young girl stopped talking and her figure dissipated. It was incredibly carefree, without any air of attachment.

    Chen Chao nced at that coffin.

    The intricate runes on it remained the same, but the feeling had changed. It was likely because the young girl had already walked out of it.

    On this trip into the ruin, Chen Chao''s original intention was to resolve some of his own doubts. While some of these doubts were indeed dispelled, they left behind even more unanswered questions.

    This left him somewhat troubled.

    However, he immediately said casually, "Being able to keep my puny life was no easy feat."

 Chapter 281: Turns Out That All Stories Were Coincidental

    Chen Chao walked along the white jade path towards the outside. This was the way he came several years ago. However, he was in a panic back then. After he ran in, he could not remember this path after he left, nor did he have any recollection of how he had left.

    In truth, Chen Chao had many more questions to ask the young girl. However, he vaguely felt that the girl in white would not answer his questions. Since he had managed to preserve his life, everything seemed worth it. Whether those questions had answers was not a big concern.

    Besides, the girl had told him that she could find the other half of the saber.

    This was one of Chen Chao''s objectives foring here.

    Soon, he arrived at a very familiar ce.

    There was nothing particrly strange about that ce, except for a pit.

    Why was it just a pit?

    It was because the pit was truly not thatrge; just a shallow indent. It did not even look like a pit, more like a scabbard.

    If the broken saber had been stuck in it, it would have been like having a scabbard. Therefore, the pit in front of him was the scabbard.

    This pit was where Chen Chao had pulled out the broken saber back then.

    Looking at the pit, Chen Chao faintly saw a young boy who hade to this ce wearing tattered shoes. He was somewhat afraid, so when he saw that there was a saber here, he did not hesitate to squat down and pull it out. Although he was disappointed to find out that it was a broken saber, he still felt somewhat relieved.

    At least with a saber in hand, no matter what he encountered, he could try to sh it.

    Chen Chao looked for a long time, gradually returning to his senses. He did not want to dwell on the past; he just wanted to find the other half of the saber, perhaps the other half with the tip was even sharper.

    He frowned and continued walking forward, but this time more slowly. He carefully explored the surroundings. The white mist was much lighter nowpared to before, and there were much more ces that could be seen.

    However, Chen Chao walked ahead all the way but still could not find what he was looking for.

    The girl had said that the saber tip might be on this path, but Chen Chao had already reached the beginning of the white jade path and still had not found what he was looking for, so he appeared rather silent.

    Chen Chao stood in ce. Although there was no reason to believe it, he was very clear that he should not have missed anything along the way.

    Right then, a figure suddenly appeared before his eyes.

    A young daoist with a dignified appearance and extraordinary bearing appeared before him.

    Chen Chao raised his head and looked at the young daoist, furrowing his brows.

    It was Song Changxi.

    After the incident at the cemetery, countless cultivators lost interest in exploring this ancient ruin. Therefore, they left early. Some cultivators, even if they had the interest, did not have the strength. They had stayed in the white mist for too long, making it impossible for them to continue staying, so they had to leave.

    Song Changxi was an exception. Although he was a daoist genius, he was not much strongerpared to those young geniuses. After leaving the cemetery, he encountered some lucky chances and gained some benefits. However, even so, he could not persist in the white mist any longer. Just when he was about to leave, he noticed that the white mist was bing thinner. It was at that moment when Chen Chao was enveloped by the mist from all directions in that white mist. As a result, the outer periphery of the Rongshan Sect''s white mist became much lighter.

    It was at that time when the mist no longer oppressed everyone''s realm. Song Changxi found this unusual and decided to stay. Furthermore, he felt that Chen Chao had not left yet, so he chose to continue looking for him.

    Later, he actually went outside the Rongshan Sect and saw that piece of rock, with the three characters of the Rongshan Sect inscribed on it.

    Then he saw a dazzling light sweep across the sky. At that moment, Song Changxi stood on the ground, watching the rainbow light pass by, feeling the powerful and dreadful aura, which made him feel puzzled about the identity of which master had appeared here.

    At that moment, he vaguely sensed that the aura belonged to the Dao society, but he did not dare to guess which daoist sage was it.

    Of course, if he knew the ins and outs of it, he would definitely loathe Chen Chao a little more.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple was the holynd in the hearts of these daoists. Chief Enforcer had almost died at his hands. Such a thing, no matter who it was, would probably find it uneptable.

    Fortunately, he did not know those stories, nor did he know the identity of the master. However, he was unable to enter that divine mountain because he saw a sturdy ck ox charging down the mountain, which dispelled this thought.

    The ck ox did not kill anyone, it just kept running forward. At that time, Song Changxi did not dare to speak because he also felt a terrifying aura from that ck ox.

    He was already a cultivator at the Bitter Sea Realm, but he could only remain silent when facing a ck ox, it was sufficient to prove the terror of that ox.

    Finally, he turned back and forth, and it was here that he met Chen Chao.

    The two of them were not considered friends.

    Even if it was Chen Chao''s appearance that allowed Song Changxi to leave the cemetery unscathed, it was apparent that Song Changxi would not think that he owed Chen Chao a favor for being able to leave alive.

    Now, there was no white mist suppressing their cultivation realms, and when the two met, there was naturally nothing to say.

    In the distant clouds, thunder and lightning were already stirring.

    Chen Chao frowned, "I just fought a battle, and I really don''t want to fight now."

    Song Changxi said, "If you are uninjured, then it''s a fair fight. You''ve already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, and so have I. It''s fair. Even if you don''t want to fight, I do. The day I lost to you by thekeside, my Dao heart already had a crack. If I win today, my Dao heart will be unimpeded. If you are afraid of death, I can spare you. Consider it repayment for not killing me back then."

    When mentioning that battle by thekeside, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I spared you back then because someone didn''t allow me to kill you. Although he let me choose, I knew I had no choice."

    "At that time, I told him that I wouldn''t kill you, but you might pay a greater price in the future."

    He did not finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear.

    Song Changxi said, "If that''s the case, let''s forget about it. Today, either you kill me, or I kill you?"

    Chen Chao asked in confusion, "Do you think I''m afraid of death?"

    After saying this, without waiting for Song Changxi to answer, Chen Chao continued, "I''m actually a little afraid of death."

    Song Changxi frowned, "If you''re afraid of death, you can simply refuse to fight me, and I''ll consider it your loss. My Dao heart will recover, and the shame of the younger generation of cultivators will be wiped away. It wouldn''t be a bad thing either."

    "Speaking of shame, the humiliation inflicted on my Great Liang Dynasty by you foreign cultivators is probably much more. Yet none of us has said we can''t go on living. Thinking about this every day, how can you say such nonsense?" Chen Chao said with a hint of mockery in his cold tone.

    Upon hearing Chen Chao''s retort, Song Changxi said, "People are different, and so are their thoughts."

    Chen Chao sighed, "Just listening to your nonsense, I know that in your lifetime, you probably will never catch up to Yun Jianyue."

    Upon hearing the name Yun Jianyue, Song Changxi''s expression changed slightly, then he appeared somewhat lost.

    Perhaps there would be a shadow in the hearts of everyone in the world that was difficult to erase, just like the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s temple master to the middle-aged daoist, and Yun Jianyue to Song Changxi.

    "I forgot to tell you, he had a sudden enlightenment here and has stepped into the Great Beyond Realm. The gap between you and him has widened."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Changxi, narrowing his eyes slightly slightly.

    Song Changxi looked into Chen Chao''s eyes and sensed that his words were not to deceive him, causing his heart to sink.

    Chen Chao said, "After he broke through, we fought, and neither of us won."

    Song Changxi''s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    Sharp as a sword.

    Seeing him like this, Chen Chao smiled and walked towards him.

    A p of thunder suddenly sounded out between heaven and earth!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Song Changxi was skilled in many daoist techniques, but the one with the greatest killing power was lightning spells. Therefore, he immediately disyed his strongest technique. He had already lost to Chen Chao once and did not want a second time.

    So he was very cautious.

    Thunder roared between heaven and earth.

    Just like his current mood.

    Chen Chao looked at him and noticed some snowkes falling from the sky.

    For a moment, he was a little distracted. After thinking about it, he realized that winter had already arrived?

 Chapter 282: Never Changed

    After cultivators stepped into cultivation, they were unaffected by the changing seasons. Therefore, the four seasons probably could not give them any feelings throughout the year.

    Hence, they would often forget the passing of time too.

    Chen Chao looked at the falling snowkes and then realized that it should be early winter in the fourteenth year of Tianjian. Before long, after crossing this winter, it would be the fifteenth year of Tianjian.

    After his momentary distraction, the lightning had already descended.

    Chen Chao''s first encounter with lightning spells was when Song Changxi used it. After that, he witnessed Yun Jianyue and the middle-aged daoist''s lightning spells. Yun Jianyue''s lightning spells were stronger than Song Changxi''s, not to mention the lightning spells used by the middle-aged daoist.

    Now looking at Song Changxi''s lightning spells, Chen Chao shook his head, no longer feeling the horror.

    If a person has been to a peak and seen the scenery there, how could they possibly be moved by a clump of weed at the foot of the mountain?

    A bright saber light appeared between the two. Chen Chao''s hand gripping the saber had the webbing between his thumb and index finger split open many times. Now that it scabbed over again, it looked somewhat ugly, but the issue was not that. The repeated tearing of the webbing between his thumb and index finger made his grip on the saber more firm and stable.

    His fight with the middle-aged daoist was a valuable wealth in his cultivation life, and this wealth would be useful until he reached Nepenthe Realm.

    A lightning bolt fell, carrying the might of thunder. Song Changxi''s cultivation realm seemed to have grown slightly stronger againpared to before. It seemed that in this ruin, he had truly been inspired and had gained some lucky chance once again.

    As one of the geniuses in Daoism, even though he had lost to Chen Chao, he was indeed a genius. A genius would never stop progressing. In other words, how can one who remained stagnant be called a genius?

    The thunderbolt carrying a vast might fell, but it did not touch the ground because it encountered a cold and sharp saber light in mid-air. Chen Chao''s attack was exceptionally sharp and instantly severed the thunderbolt. After the violent thunderbolt was split apart, it instantly lost all vitality and dissipated. It was very strange.

    However, Song Changxi was not Yun Jianyue; he would not think about the so-called real fairness. He was not the middle-aged daoist either, who was extremely conceited due to their huge gap in cultivation. Therefore, it was not just one thunderbolt that fell upon the human world but countless.

    Countless thunderbolts instantly formed a lightning pool here, just like by thekeside before. Chen Chao had fought for survival in the lightning pool and finally defeated Song Changxi with great difficulty. Today, it seemed that the same story was happening again, but clearly, the result should be different.

    Those lightning spells were Daoist techniques borrowing the might of heaven and earth. But whether there was indeed the might of heaven and earth depended on the realm of the cultivator using the technique.

    It was evident that Song Changxi''s current realm was still shallow. Although the summoned lightning was still powerful, it was not close to the so-called might of heaven and earth.

    Both of them were not the same as they were in the past. But back then, Chen Chao could defeat Song Changxi with just a cultivation realm''s difference, so naturally, he could do it now.

    The cold and sharp saber light pierced through the lightning pool, and the thunderbolts began to shatter one by one. Song Changxi frowned slightly, clearly not expecting his powerful Daoist lightning spells to be resolved by Chen Chao so easily.

    But before he could think about it, Chen Chao''s figure had already arrived in front of him like a ghost. Song Changxi''s face suddenly changed drastically, a ancient bronze artifact appeared in front of him for no reason. Countless auras flowed out from the ancient bronze artifact, forming an invisible river of qi between the two that was hard to perceive with the naked eye.

    A green talisman suddenly appeared at Song Changxi''s fingertips, and he pped it onto the ancient bronze artifact. The ancient bronze artifact trembled terrifyingly and erupted with a green light.

    Chen Chao nced at Song Changxi, and the broken saber in his hand had already shed toward the ancient bronze artifact.

    With a loud buzz, as if when heaven and earth was first hewed apart, a crack instantly appeared on the ancient bronze artifact, and Song Changxi''splexion suddenly turned pale. Blood spurted from his mouth for no reason.

    He looked at Chen Chao in shock. He had thought that it was possible he might lose to Chen Chao again, but he never imagined that he would lose to Chen Chao in such a simple, direct, and rapid manner.

    They had just started fighting, and there was already a clear distinction.

    "How could this be possible?!"

    Blood seeped out of the corners of Song Changxi''s mouth as he looked at Chen Chao in astonishment.

    Chen Chao ignored him and just punched heavily on the ancient bronze artifact, which already had a crack on it. Being struck by Chen Chao''s punch, it exploded with a bang!

    The debris scattered in all directions, and Song Changxi was hit by a fragment, causing a depression to appear at his chest. Then he was sent flying and crashed into the white mist.

    The victory was decided.

    Chen Chao did not sheathe his saber; this result was within his expectations.

    The endless killing intent of the young girl had severely injured the middle-aged daoist, and there were still some remnants of it lingering on his saber at this moment. With this lingering endless killing intent, forget that Song Changxi was a Bitter Sea cultivator, he would likely be severely injured even if he was a Great Beyond cultivator.

    Of course, this did not mean that Chen Chao could not defeat Song Changxi without this endless killing intent. It just so happened that the final remnants encountered Song Changxi, making it his misfortune.

    Chen Chao took big steps forward to deliver the final blow to Song Changxi.

    However, he soon stopped in his tracks.

    Because several figures walked out of the white mist.

    There were several cultivators of various ages, and among them, a daoist in a daoist robe was currently supporting Song Changxi, injecting him with several streams of qi.

    He lifted his head, looking at Chen Chao with disdain as he said, "Where did this uncouth martial artiste from? Don''t you know he is a disciple of our Dao society?!"

    The daoist felt that his cultivation realm was profound and spoke without any politeness.

    Chen Chao was slightly taken aback. ording to the rules established initially, these cultivators should not have appeared here. However, he quickly understood that the changes in the ruin might have alerted people outside, thus breaking the so-called rules.

    Chen Chao coldly nced at Song Changxi, ignoring the daoist.

    The daoist had an inted view of himself and was ustomed to being respected. Now, being so tantly disregarded by a young martial artist, he could not help feeling infuriated. His figure suddenly appeared in front of Chen Chao, and with a palm strike, a powerful aura surged from his fleshly palm, akin to countless rays of light colliding with Chen Chao.

    He actually developed killing intent with a word of disagreement!

    Chen Chao swung his saber, striking the myriad rays of light. Then, he was forced back several meters by the formidable aura, onlying to a stop not far away.

    Having exhausted the remnant killing intent, Chen Chao had no chance of winning against the cultivator in front of him.

    However, having failed with his first strike, the daoist was already furious and hardly cared about anything at this point. His second strike already arrived in an instant.

    It was the same technique, but the aura at this moment was much stronger and more ruthless. At the same time, it was apanied by unmasked killing intent.

 Chapter 283: Fate is Wondrous Beyond Words

    The rest of the group watched as the daoist attacked. A trace of gloom shed across someone''s be, but he did not speak up to intervene. As foreign cultivators, they naturally had numerous conflicts among themselves. However, facing Chen Chao, this martial artist, they were all able to put aside their past grudges at this moment, and unite against the outsider.

    The daoist came with unmasked killing intent; it was abnormally terrifying. Furthermore, it did not give Chen Chao much time to react at all.

    The vast expanse of white mist was scattered in all directions by this powerful aura.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    "Stop!"

    A middle-aged man in a blue official robe appeared at the scene. Without seeing any action from him, he had already arrived between the two from afar. The blue official robe fluttered in the strong wind, making a rustling sound. But, the middle-aged official showed no signs of fear. Instead, he raised his palm, and countless qi surged from his sleeves at the same time to meet the daoist''s killing move.

    The palms of the two traversed through the endless qi, ultimately colliding. Two terrifying waves of energy instantly surged from their palms, spreading out in all directions. The middle-aged official''s face resembled the surface of ake being brushed by a strong wind; with waves rippling outyer byyer. The daoist''splexion, on the other hand, turned somewhat pale, and he involuntarily took several steps back before stabilizing himself not far away, although his body still could not resist swaying.

    In their brief exchange, he had clearly fallen to a disadvantage. This time, the two did not use any magic artifacts or daoist spells; they relied solely on their cultivation realm. In other words, itpared their years of cultivation. But in thisparison, the middle-aged official evidently had the upper hand, disying a steady aura that forcibly repelled the daoist.

    "An academy cultivator?"

    After that daoist stabilized himself, he looked at that middle-aged official with a somewhat peculiar expression on his face.

    The middle-aged official retracted his palm, and his official robe also slowed its fluttering before he said calmly, "I had the privilege of studying in the academy for a few years, but I was too restless and couldn''t stay on."

    Of the civil and military officials in the Great Liang Dynasty, most of the military officials were naturally martial artists. Regardless of whether the foreign cultivators respected or looked down on them, they ultimately had to acknowledge that martial artists were also cultivators.

    Among the civil officials, most of them were actually not cultivators. Simply studying in the academy did not necessarily make one a cultivator. However, the middle-aged official before them was evidently an exception.

    The middle-aged official said indifferently, "Fellow Daoist, I wonder which immortal mountain you hail from and why did you wantonly attack my Great Liang Dynasty''s Rainwater Commandery warden?!"

    His voice was cold, and he did not show weakness when facing this daoist.

    The daoist snorted coldly and was just about to speak when Song Changxi tugged at his sleeves.

    The daoist btedly realized that, ording to the previous rules, the youngsters entering the ruin could naturally attack and fight each other regardless of life or death. Their current entry into the ruin was, in fact, a vition of these rules.

    They were being unreasonable.

    Of course, the foreign cultivators were not particrly fond of being reasonable too. But, there was an appropriate time to be unreasonable.

    Sometimes, they had no choice but to be reasonable, while other times, they did not need to be reasonable at all.

    The daoist was expressionless, unwilling to engage with the middle-aged official. He was used to being arrogant and domineering, and during his travels around the world, there was hardly anyone who dared to treat him this way. However, seeing the middle-aged official''s threatening manner, the daoist grew rather impatient and cursed, "He attacked a daoist disciple, it shows disrespect!"

    The moment these words were said, the cultivators in the room became somewhat dazed. Although the statement was illogical, no one refuted it, because in their hearts, many probably thought the same.

    The middle-aged official remained indifferent. Although he had studied a lot, he did not wish to talk any more nonsense at this moment. In his view, speaking to the daoist in front of him was no different from ying the lute to a cowpletely pointless.

    Since the Great Liang Dynasty had an official intervene, and Song Changxi had not died here, this matter could be considered resolved. Chen Chao did not feel any vexation for not having killed Song Changxi. He had already surpassed him long ago, and he was confident that their gap would only widen in the future. Just as Yun Jianyue had said, "You''ll never have the chance to surpass me again."

    The cultivators left one after another, heading deeper into the ruin.

    Chen Chao looked at the middle-aged official with a strange expression. He recognized him. This person was serving in the Divine Capital and happened to be one of the officials in charge of the affairs of the Sublime Bright Mountain this time. However, based on what he saw previously, this middle-aged official seemed very ordinary. Chen Chao also did not expect him to possess such cultivation.

    The middle-aged official noticed Chen Chao''s peculiar gaze. After most of the cultivators had left, he said, "Earlier, when the white mist suddenly dispersed, the young cultivators who entered the ruin reported this incident, so these cultivators wanted to revise the rules. Distant Wanderer couldn''t withstand the pressure and left without a trace. The Infatuation Daoist Temple and Myriad Heaven Pce remained ambiguous, while the other sects unanimously pushed for this matter. The imperial court could not object to it, so they could only allow them to make the changes. In truth, everyone knows what they are thinking."

    Chen Chao grunted in agreement. No matter how long one practiced cultivation or how high their realm was, they were still human. As long as they were human, they could not escape this aspect.

    Chen Chao nodded and asked, "How does the imperial court feel about this?"

    The middle-aged official smiled and said, "The vice-chairman gave a heads-up. All matters here will follow Commander Chen''s will. The reason why we followed these cultivators into this ce was to check on Commander Chen. You''re still inside this ruin, your life and death uncertain. Naturally, we had toe and take a look. Otherwise, how would we exin it when Lord Warden Commander askster?"

    The middle-aged official was quite straightforward, without beating around the bush.

    Chen Chao nodded and talked to the official about some of the events in the ruins. But he naturally omitted the matters rted to the young girl.

    "There are many peculiarities in that Rongshan Sect''s mountain pass gate that I have yet to fully investigate. If you guys going there, be careful."

    Chen Chao cautioned, giving some details about the matter.

    The middle-aged official nodded and finally asked, "Should this official escort Commander Chen out?"

    He thought that Chen Chao should be unable to hold on at this moment like the other young cultivators.

    Chen Chao smiled and declined his offer.

    The middle-aged official thought for a moment but did not insist, quickly leading his men deeper into the ruins.

    The Great Liang Dynasty was a participant in this matter and naturally could not be absent.

    Chen Chao just turned around when he saw a figure appear in the distance.

    He was very familiar with that figure, because he had seen it more than once.

    It was the Warden.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had countless wardens, but only one who could be addressed as Lord Warden Commander.

    Chen Chao was somewhat puzzled that he could meet this Lord Warden Commander again here.

    However, he still quickly bowed.

    Chen Chao was now the warden of Rainwater Commandery, he was his subordinate in name.

    Lord Warden Commander smiled slightly and said, "Good that you came out alive."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Lord Warden Commander continued, "When you said those words to me in the office, I thought it would be difficult to resolve this matter in the end. Even within the Dao society, the Sublime Bright Sect was a towering presence. Yet, it was destroyed by you just like that."

    The Sublime Bright Mountain could not be considered destroyed; the lineage of the sect still remained. But in practical terms, it was as good as destroyed, and there were many reasons for this. But the most crucial factor was Chen Chao.

    Without him, the Sublime Bright Mountain would not have been destroyed.

    "Who could have imagined that an ordinary boy who escaped this mountain back then would decide their fate now."

    Lord Warden Commander sighed with vicissitudes of emotion. He was already aware of the ins and outs of the matter.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "I entered again, but I still didn''t find what I''m looking for."

    Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow.

    Chen Chao was somewhat vexed.

    Lord Warden Commander said, "I believe that saber is only half."

    Chen Chao nodded, "I found that saber here, but I didn''t find the other half."

    Lord Warden Commander did not say anything, he just spread his hands.

    Chen Chao was taken aback and said somewhat disbelievingly, "Your Excellency, where did you find it?"

    An item was currently lying in the Lord Warden Commander''s palm, it was a de fragment.

    Chen Chao drew the broken saber from his waist.

    The two pieces of des had matching breaks.

    Lord Warden Commander said casually, "I picked it up by the roadside on the way here."

 Chapter 284: North of the Great Liang (I)

    "Picked it up by chance?"

    Chen Chao looked at the Lord Warden Commander with some suspicion; he did not quite believe such a story.

    It was something he had been searching for a long time, something he had always wanted to obtain, yet it had eluded him. How could the Lord Warden Commander have simply picked it up so casually?

    As if confirming the saying that what you long for day and night might be easily within reach for others.

    Lord Warden Commander looked at him and said calmly, "I''m not lying to you. I really did pick it up casually. I thought this thing had something to do with your broken saber, so I brought it to show you. Of course, if you talk about luck, the luckiest thing that happened on my trip here wasn''t finding this."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and asked, "Did you find money?"

    This was meant to be a joke, Lord Warden Commander naturally ignored it and just said to himself, "I identally resolved a matter by blind chance. If I hadn''t resolved that matter, after I found you, I''d have sent you out to sea to do something else."

    Chen Chao asked in confusion, "Out to sea?"

    Lord Warden Commander thought for a moment and said, "It''s not a problem to tell you now. You can probably understand it as another Myriad Willow Convention, but it''s also different. At least, your previous cultivation realm was not qualified to participate. Only after stepping into the Bitter Sea Realm, would you have the qualifications. Many foreignnd sects would send their disciples to participate on the lone ind out at sea. It targets some demonic races, and the distribution of certain resources is decided through thepetition. Of course, you also know that the imperial court has always been at a disadvantage in these matters. If it weren''t for you and that girl, the Myriad Willow Convention wouldn''t have ended with us as the champions too."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Has the imperial court not been concealing its weakness in these matters?"

    In fact, from the few times he had observed the imperial court''s attitude toward the foreignnds, Chen Chao had already sensed something. But he had never found a suitable opportunity to ask. Now that the opportunity had arisen, he wanted to resolve his doubts with the Lord Warden Commander.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Chen Chao and smiled without saying anything.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly.

    Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "There''s actually no need to say it out loud when ites to certain things. You can tell, they can also tell. But I can tell you that this current world is definitely a good world that''s hard toe by for themon people of the world. In the past hundreds, even thousands of years, the world wasn''t as good as it is today. Of course, all of these changes are closely rted to that Emperor of ours."

    Many cultivators in the foreignnds believed that the current Great Liang Emperor had illegitimately ascended to the throne, and there would certainly be opposition from all levels of the imperial court. Furthermore, the objections would not be few either. But it seemed that in the eyes of the Lord Warden Commander, the Great Liang Emperor was a rare strong and wise ruler. He did not care about that past incident at all.

    There were probably quite a number of people like the Lord Warden Commander in the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    The fact that the Great Liang Emperor could sit on the throne peacefully for more than a decade without any so-called rebellions within the country spoke volumes. Of course, it did not discount the fact that opposition forces were currently gathering strength. Perhaps one day, when they felt they had sufficient power, there might be a massive wildfire.

    On that day, the Great Liang Emperor would not be facing just minor challenges, but a massive uprising from all levels of the kingdom.

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment before changing the subject, asking, "Are there any master cksmiths skilled in forging within the imperial court?"

    The ongoing warfare between the Great Liang Dynasty and the northern demons made weapons a top priority. The Ministry of Works likely had many officials skilled in forging. Chen Chao''s inquiry aimed to find out if there were highly skilled cksmiths capable of restoring his broken saber to its former glory.

    Lord Warden Commander noticed Chen Chao''s goal and did not pursue the matter further. He simply said, "The officials at the Ministry of Works can handle the repair of ordinary swords and sabers, but when ites to repairing your broken saber and even restoring it to its former state, you''d best not hope that it can be the same as before. Even the most experienced official in the Ministry of Works who are skilled in repairing such weapons don''t have this capability."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. He had initially nned to return to the Divine Capital without dy. However, after hearing the Lord Warden Commander''s words, he became somewhat hesitant.

    Lord Warden Commander said, "Have you heard of Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback but instinctively nodded his head.

    He only first heard of the Sword Qi Mountain in those ancient legends. It was not until he met Yu Xiyi, especially after seeing that iparably sharp Wild Grass that he gained a rtively good understanding of Sword Qi Mountain.

    His current interest in it was primarily due to Xie Nandu leaving the Divine Capital with him, heading to Sword Qi Mountain. The news that cameter on made it clear that the genius girl had taken nine flying swords from Sword Qi Mountain, all of which were superior flying swords second only to the Hundred Year Swords.

    "Don''t they only forge flying swords?"

    Chen Chao knew that when it came to everything rted to flying swords, there was probably no one more skilled than the Sword Qi Mountain. However, those were flying swords, and what he had in his hands was not a sword, but a saber.

    It was a saber.

    As if knowing Chen Chao''s concerns, Lord Warden Commander said, "What''s the difference between sabers and swords?"

    It seemed that Chen Chao had never pondered about such a thing before the Lord Warden Commander asked the question.

    "I''ve heard of remote sword control and I know the unparalleled killing power of sword cultivators in the world too. But remotely controlling a saber, wouldn''t it be... somewhat strange?" Chen Chao said, looking hesitantly at the Lord Warden Commander with a peculiar expression.

    Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "As you progress in your cultivation, even if you''re a martial artist, if you are willing, you can naturally control a saber remotely too." As he spoke, Chen Chao suddenly felt his broken saber at his waist trembling, as if it wanted to leave its sheath. He instinctively grasped the handle, but a tremendous force kept pushing the broken saber out of its sheath. Despite his struggle, Chen Chao could not stop it, and the broken saber left its sheathe by over an inch, emitting a rather sharp aura.

    The Lord Warden Commander eximed, "What a fine saber."

    As he spoke, the broken saber in the scabbard seemed to lose its vitality and returned to its sheath.

    "Something that foreign cultivators often say is that martial artists are uncouth and don''t understand the true essence of the Great Dao. But in reality, when facing a martial artist with an aplished cultivation base, they also need to be on full alert. As for the so-called daoist spells, it''s just the operation of qi. We martial artists return to simplicity and authenticity; it''s also the same."

    Lord Warden Commander slowly said, as if giving guidance.

    Chen Chao joked, "Your Excellency, it''s really quite... rare to hear you say something like this."

    Chen Chao tactfully swallowed the word "shameless" back.

    Lord Warden Commander shot him a re. He was not really angry, but redirected the conversation, "Since the Sword Qi Mountain is incredibly familiar with flying swords, it shouldn''t be difficult for them to reforge and repair your broken saber. However, what price you would have to pay, I''m not quite sure."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "I''ve heard that the sword cultivators who went to take swords didn''t face any difficulties."

    "Those cultivators on Sword Qi Mountain, forging flying swords is their hobby. Since they forge so many flying swords and can''t use them all, what''s the point of keeping them on the mountain? Naturally, they have to gift some out. As for why there were no difficulties, it''s probably because the selected sword cultivators were all pretty talented. Such sword cultivators generally achieve great things. Using the flying swords they forge, Sword Qi Mountain''s reputation naturally grows. Oh, have you heard the other story?" "When outsiders bullied Sword Qi Mountain, those sword cultivators who had taken swords from them before would be their great assistance. Oh, it''s said that there are several sword immortals in the current age whosepanion swords were taken from Sword Qi Mountain."

    When those who cultivated the sword stepped into Nepenthe, they could be called sword immortals.

    "The girl you like, she went up the mountain a few days ago to choose her swords. Do you think that Mountain Lord only let her take away so many flying swords on ount of the Dean''s face? It''s also because he''s eying her talent, that''s all. It''s very likely that she''ll be a female sword immortal in the future. If you do end up marrying her, I reckon your days won''t be too easy."

    In the foreignnds, when cultivators affirm their rtionship, they would be called Daopanions. But in the Great Liang Dynasty, people still liked to describe this rtionship as marriage.

    Lord Warden Commander changed the topic, "But martial artists such as us might not necessarily be treated well."

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought.

    Lord Warden Commander did not give him too much time and continued saying, "But right now, you''ll probably have to make a trip back to the Divine Capital first."

    Chen Chao asked, "Why?"

    Lord Warden Commander looked at him and whispered, "The Northern War is quite intense, but it''s also nearing its end."

    Chen Chao looked at him, somewhat curious.

    Then he remembered thatmanding officer, Song Lian, when he was in the Left Guard.

 Chapter 285: North of the Great Liang (II)

    The construction of the Great Wall in the Northern Frontier began during the Great Liang Dynasty. The founding emperor abhorred the demons in the North and had long wanted to annihte the northern demons since his ascension to the throne. However, both he and the other founding meritorious officials understood that such an endeavor required not only the national strength of a dynasty at its very peak, but also the assistance of the cultivators from the foreignnds. At that time, neither of these conditions could be met. Hence, the founding emperor never initiated a war with the demons during his lifetime. Instead, he constructed the Great Wall to resist and change the situation where the demons frequently headed south to plunder civilians.

    A magnificent Great Wall was gradually heightened over the years and stood firmly on this vast expanse of deste north, bing the final line of defense for the Great Liang Dynasty. During the reign of Emperor Taizong, numerous passes had been newly established before the deste north''s Great Wall, forming crucial choke points that the demons had to pass through when advancing south. Wars in previous years had allmenced from these passes too.

    The segment of the Great Wall in the northeast, which Wan Shi guarded, was originally located beyond a pass called Yongcang Pass. However, in previous battles, Yongcang Pass had fallen and been upied by the demons, leaving them directly facing the demons'' attack without any protection.

    After a long silence, Wan Shi regained hisposure and said rather wearily, "How many storms and hardships has the Great General endured in his defense of the Northern Frontier these years? It''s not that the Great General is getting old, but rather that he has sacrificed too much for the people of our Great Liang."

    A Northern Frontier martial artist could livefortably in any office of the Great Liang Dynasty, and he would certainly be respected too. Why bothering to this Northern Frontier''s Great Wall to brave the elements and face the constant risk of death in battle?

    The deputy murmured softly, "The Great General should return to the Divine Capital now that his health is deteriorating."

    He did not finish his sentence, but Wan Shi understood clearly; he meant return to the Divine Capital to spend the rest of his life peacefully, which might not be many more years.

    "But if the deste north loses the Great General, how can we ensure the morale of the troops? Even without considering troop morale, how can we resist the demons'' southward advancement without the Great General?"

    The deputy shook his head gently. After so many years, they had long grown ustomed to the times when the Great General was present. If the day came when the Great General was truly gone, who could seed to the position of the Northern Frontier Great General might actually be the most difficult thing to consider.

    Wan Shi remained silent, his gaze suddenly fixed on the distance.

    At the far end of his line of sight, a dense ck cloud suddenly appeared on the horizon!

    The deputy suddenly shouted, "Enemy attack!"

    There had already been a demon attack on the city wall before, but that attack hade and gone swiftly. Although they were curious, they did not think too much about it. But now, what was happening? The first wave of demons had just retreated, and now the second wave was arriving here.

    The soldiers on the city wall became nervous, gripping the sabers in their hands as they watched the dark cloud floating closer and closer.

    Wan Shi stood up, his expression grim as he looked in that direction.

    After years of battling the demons in the north, he naturally knew what this ck cloud meant.

    "There''s a great demon among them..."

    The deputy took a sharp breath, voicing what Wan Shi wanted to say. In past major battles, whenever a dark cloud appeared in the sky, it meant that at least one great demon was leading the assault.

    Although their section of the Great Wall was not considered a critical area, and they had never been lucky enough to encounter a great demon, it did not mean that they were unaware of the gravity of the situation.

    "In that great battlest autumn, I was reassigned to Hangu Pass to obey orders. There, I glimpsed a world-shaking great demon from a distance. Its dharma idol could span thousands of feet, towering high in the sky. It was unbelievably terrifying. The demonic qi was so thick that it was likely equivalent to a demon army numbering in the tens of thousands.

    The deputy slowly opened his mouth to say. He still had lingering fear in his heart to this day when mentioning that incident. Back then, if it had not been for the intervention of the powerhouses in the army, he would have long perished on the battlefield.

    Wan Shi nced casually in the direction not far away, where some fine golden threads had emerged on the beacon tower and then dissipated.

    This was amunication method that the Ministry of Works had been improving over the years. When the golden threads dissipated, it meant that the message had been sent out. As for the response over there, and what kind of reinforcements would be sent to this side, it was not something Wan Shi could worry about. His mission was to stay here and ensure that not a single demon could climb on top of the city walls before he died.

    However, as the dark cloud drew closer, Wan Shi could not help but feel nervous. The city wall had array formations that could contend with such powerhouses, but since the enemy dared toe, they must be prepared. It was likely difficult to hold out with just the few of them.

    "Bring out the divine crossbows on the city wall first and see what their intentions are."

    Wan Shi gave the order. Soon, a huge divine crossbow was brought to a high tform in the distance. Two soldiers lifted an enormous arrow and ced it on the crossbow. Then, with the cooperation of four people, they pulled the arm-thick bowstring, aiming at the dark cloud in the distance.

    The divine crossbow now exuded a menacing aura, especially the arrow, which emitted an extremely terrifying aura.

    It was a weapon that the Great Liang Dynasty had developed over the years specifically to deal with demons. Each arrow was quiteplicated to forge, hence their immense power. If one of these arrows were shot, even an ordinary Great Beyond powerhouse would likely choose to avoid it temporarily.

    "Fire!"

    Wan Shi quickly ordered, his voice cold. As long as the demons dared to appear in front of the Great Wall, they would naturally be the enemy. Even if they were not yet at the Great Wall, they were still the enemy!

    Several soldiers released their grips simultaneously, and that immensely powerful arrow shot out. The defensive array on top of the city walls did not stop it, instantly opening up a hole, and assisting to send the arrow out!

    The powerful arrow made a long white trail in the air as it tore through the clouds. Finally, it sank into that dark cloud.

    But a momentter, Wan Shi''s heart sank.

    The seemingly powerful arrow did not even disperse a single wisp of the cloud when itnded in the dark cloud, which was also to say that the powerful crossbow could not threaten whatever was inside the dark cloud.

    Since that was the case, it meant that a great demon had truly arrived. If it had any means to break through a part of the defensive array on the city wall, then this ce was bound to be lost.

    "Damn it to hell, do they have any ns over there?!"

    Wan Shi cursed inexplicably while staring at that dense ck cloud.

    The deputy suddenly smiled and said, "I think it''s the best oue if they haven''t dispatched reinforcements even after learning the news."

    Wan Shi was not foolish; he understood it instantly but could not help but sigh, "I never expected that one day we could also be pawns in this war. It''s really good fortune cultivated over three lifetimes!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the central part of the deste north''s Great Wall, which was also the widest part, there stood a grand hall. The entire hall was painted in crimson red, but it seemed to have weathered over time, with some paint king off, giving it a weathered appearance. Upon closer inspection, one of the eaves corner of the hall had long been fractured.

    This was a battle from years ago, where more than one great demon arrived together. The defensive array of the Great Wall was breached, and a few of the great demons arrived on top of the city wall and fought against the defending soldiers. One of the great demons was a notable existence who could be ranked in the Demon King''s Court. After appearing here, it fought with the powerhouses of the northern frontier army. In the end, before the defensive array was repaired, that great demon left unimpeded. This incident had always been considered the greatest shame of the Great Liang Dynasty in recent years. Thus, the broken eave corner of the hall was left unrepaired and had always existed in its present state, to serve as a warning to the soldiers.

    Inside the great hall, the decoration was simple. In the middle, there was a huge sand table, which represented the terrain of the deste north that had been measured at immeasurable cost by the northern frontier army over the years. Some of the ces garrisoned by the demons were only discovered by paying with countless lives, and this intelligence was not longsting because the demons were cunning. They would practically change their defenses every two weeks to a month. Therefore, they had to keep sending scouts to investigate.

    On the wide wall, there were densely packed maps hanging. There was likely no difference between standing in this great hall versus going into the deste north in person.

    An armored general with graying hair and numerous wrinkles on his face, making it look rugged and full of hardships, sat in a high position with a cold expression, devoid of emotions. Around him were about a dozen generals wearing armor. Their war armors were slightly different to indicate their different ranks. As for the other existences, they were dressed differently. It was just that they did not wear armor.

    These people were cultivators who followed the army, some of whom stayed in the northern frontier army all year round, while others had been recently dispatched by the imperial court.

    Of course, there were also some cultivators who were not sent by the imperial court but were foreignnd cultivators. However, those qualified to be present here at this moment must have had several years of experience, or they must have rendered outstanding military achievements.

    For example, the one currently leaning on a chair, an elderly one-eyed daoist wearing a tattered gray daoist robe. This person was a member of a major sect from the Great Peace Dao lineage and had a respectable seniority. He was also fellow apprentice brothers with the old daoist who had now taken the position of the sect master.

    If he did not stay in the Northern Frontier, if he had note to this deste north, and had returned to the sect, his status would have been highly respected. However, for some unknown reason, when he traveled here back then, he suddenly said that he was going to stay here until death. And this staysted more than twenty years. He had not been absent from countless great battles during this time.

    The middle-aged sword cultivator next to him was even simpler. He hade to the vicinity of the Great Wall in pursuit of a demon back then, and happened to encounter a major battle where the demons were sieging the city. After standing on the wall for over half a day, he found that those martial artists showed no fear when facing the vicious demons. Heughed loudly and joined the battlefield, wielding a flying sword named Yellow Earth. In that battle, he chased and killed several veteran demons, achieving a glorious record of killing one while severely injuring two others.

    Aside from these two, there were five other cultivators who were currently sitting or standing, each with different demeanors.

    "Great General, news has arrived from Wan Shi''s side. A great demon has gone there."

    At the entrance of the great hall, a soldier hurriedly entered and reported the military situation. Without waiting for that Northern Frontier Great General to speak, he just stood on one side. Having served in the northern frontier army for many years, he was well aware of the Great General''s temperament.

    The weathered old man with a face full of vicissitudes did not speak. After nodding slightly, his gaze remained fixed on the sand table.

    "ording to our original calctions, Wan Shi''s side can probably hold on for an hour. General Chen''s cavalry has already set off and should have reached the designated location by now. When everything is ready, this big bag can be closed. In this way, we can win a small victory in this great war. After this great battle, there will be at least ten years of silence without the sound of war in the Northern Frontier."

    The one-eyed daoist suddenly spoke, the wisps of his whisk in his embrace already broken in several ces, with only a few remaining. It gave a sense of loneliness, signifying the numerous battles he had experienced over the years. This warsted for more than half a year. Even the imperial court felt that it would be a protracted war, prompting the dispatch of additional cultivators from various parts of the Great Liang Dynasty to the Northern Frontier. Indeed, as the court had anticipated, the warsted for more than half a year, iming hundreds of thousands of lives on both sides.

    And now, this war was finallying to an end.

    The General''s Office had started nning since the middle of the war. After several considerations and calctions, they ultimately abandoned a few ces with less strategic significance, including Wan Shi''s ce, to secure this minor victory.

    Even if those ces were taken by the demons, they could still retake them once the dust settled. In reality, there would not be much loss. The only real loss would be the rtively small number of lives that became abandoned pieces.

    The middle-aged sword cultivator said calmly, "Since it will be ten years of peace, that is naturally excellent. Some trade-offs are necessary, Great General."

    As the middle-aged sword cultivator spoke, countless pairs of eyes in the entire great hall fell on the Great General.

    The old man slowly looked towards the vice-general on one side, nodded, and then calmly said, "After putting in so much effort in the early stages, this general naturally won''t have any other thoughts. How to proceed will remain as nned. This is something that cannot be changed no matter whoes. However, at this point, there are some things I still want to say."

    The old man stood up slowly and looked at everyone present with a calm expression.

    "Leaving other matters aside, let''s take Wan Shi that kid for example. This general and his grandfather once fought together, and then his father also served as my personal guard. Later, it became him. Several generations have been here, all for the sake of the people of the Great Liang. However, this general has never given that boy any special treatment. His rise to the rank of deputy general was all due to his own efforts. It''s just that now, thinking about it, his dying on the battlefield feels quite fitting to this general. But dying like this as an abandoned pawn, this general feels somewhat reluctant."

    His voice was light as he spoke, without any sense of authority, looking just like an ordinary and unremarkable old man.

    The vice-general had originally intended to leave when he saw the Great General nod. However, suddenly hearing this, he did not leave straight away and probed, "Great General, if you felt reluctant earlier, why didn''t you rece Wan Shi?"

    Great General ignored him and just furrowed his brows.

    Having followed the Great General for many years, the vice-general knew what the Great General meant. A tinge of regret and remorse shed across his face, and he soon walked out of the grand hall withrge strides.

    Watching this vice-general leave, the generals who had been listening to the Great General''s words tensely heaved sighs of relief.

    With the departure of that vice-general, the dust was considered to have settled.

    Great General looked at the people present and continued, "I''ll repeat it, the situation cannot be changed, but personally, I must do something."

    Upon hearing these words, those present understood the Great General''s intent. The middle-aged sword cultivator immediately interjected, "Great General, you cannot go!"

    He did not give a reason, just expressed his thoughts.

    Everyone else was the same.

    "Great General, since you can''t let go of Wan Shi and don''t want them to be so-called pawns, send someone out right now, maybe there''s still a chance. The overall situation is set, and those outside of the chessboard can naturally do anything. I''m leaving right now to head to that section of the Great Wall."

    The middle-aged sword cultivator spoke, his eyes determined, yet his expression was indifferent.

    The Great General looked at him and simrly asked, "What about the rest aside from Wan Shi?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The mass of dark clouds finally still closed in on the city walls, revealing an iparably big and tall figure that loomed within the dark cloud. It was the great demon who had yet to show his face.

    But his powerful aura was already disyed in its entirety at this moment.

    The thick demonic qi continued to permeate the air, eventually reaching the city walls.

    Wan Shi gripped the hilt of his saber and looked up.

    He could feel an immensely oppressive aura currently moving towards the city walls. The defensive array on the city walls seemed to be on the brink of copse at this moment.

    Wan Shi nced at the dark cloud and let out a sigh, knowing that there were certain things he could not perceive at the moment but definitely existed.

    That figure emerged from the dark cloud and arrived on the city walls, locking eyes with Wan Shi.

    Wan Shi sensed a very indifferent emotion.

    That was a towering man d in ck robes, with an indifferent expression. He was not very different from a human. The only thing different was perhaps those pair of eyes. The pupils were green.

    He was a demon.

    A great demon

 Chapter 286: North of the Great Liang (III)

    The great demon made no effort to conceal his aura. He just stood in midair on top of the city walls, exuding an overwhelming sense of oppression. He did not set foot on the walls or breakthrough that grand array. But even so, Wan Shi could already sense the aura of death.

    The difference in their realms was too vast, leaving no possibility for a fight.

    His only reliance now was perhaps the grand array that had been continuously upgraded over countless years.

    However, the grand array covered the entire length of the Great Wall and was divided into countless smaller array formations to defend different sections of the wall. Each segment of the array formation only protected a specific section of the Great Wall.

    And because each section of the Great Wall had varying degrees of importance, the strength of the array formations would vary too.

    The current array formation was naturally not the sturdiest. Under the oppression of the great demon, it was already on the verge of copse. Once the array formation shattered, the only oue awaiting Wan Shi would be death.

    The great demon with the green pupils stood there. Retracting his gaze, he just looked at a certain area of the grand array.

    After a moment, a crack appeared in front of him for no reason.

    It seemed as though heaven and earth was splitting open, yet upon closer inspection, subtle flows of heaven and earth energy could be seen within the crack, resembling a faint stream of water.

    As the crack widened, the entire grand array underwent significant undtions, as if a mountain that had stood still for ages actually started swaying at this moment.

    The long saber in Wan Shi''s hand was already unsheathed. The vigorous qi had already crept onto the de. Saber qi slowly seeped out, exuding an incredibly chilling aura.

    The moment the grand array shattered would also be the moment Wan Shi would strike.

    Although Wan Shi was well aware that his strike might not have any effect and that he might even die before executing it, he was prepared to make that strike.

    It was unknown how long had passed, it felt like a thousand years had gone by, but it also seemed like just a fleeting moment.

    With the sound of ss shattering, the grand array finally crumbled, and the great demon appeared on the city walls calmly.

    In the next moment, a sh of saber light swept across as Wan Shi''s saber shed out at the fastest speed. Even at the moment of striking, Wan Shi was already thinking that this strike would be the strongest in his life. Before this day, he had never delivered a stronger attack, and after today, it was unclear if he could ever swing his saber again.

    The probability was near zero.

    The pale saber light suddenly emerged, resembling a spotless bright moon but carrying an extremely decisive and ruthless attitude.

    The great demon did not even spare a nce at Wan Shi. He stood on the city walls, his emerald green eyes fixed on a distant pavilion.

    Spurt...

    A spray of blood erupted from Wan Shi''s mouth. The saber he swung forward instantly snapped, and his entire body fell like a kite with a broken string toward the distance. As he fell, the soldiers on the city walls also attacked one after another, but it was the same result. Everyone was sent flying backward. There were two soldiers who were too near that turned into a mist of blood in an instant.

    The great demon did not even look back at the city walls. His figure suddenly dissipated. When he reappeared, he was almost away from the city walls.

    Wan Shi looked at the great demon on the city walls who was seemingly undisturbed by the chaos with an ugly expression. He felt bitterness, knowing the result would be like this. The disparity in their cultivation realms was too vast, even the defensive array could not stop this great demon, so his efforts were naturally futile too! However, he quickly struggled to stand up. Even though his internal organs were seeping with blood, even if he was seriously injured, even if his saber was broken, as long as he was alive, he would continue to attack!

    This was his responsibility.

    Behind him were countless citizens of the Great Liang and the vastnds of Great Liang. He could not retreat.

    Therefore, even if it meant certain death, he had to step forward.

    The great demon turned around, his eyes showing some indifference. With a wave of his sleeve, a powerful and terrifying aura surged out, intending to kill the man before him.

    However, just before the city walls, the dark cloud suddenly dispersed!

    The great demon abruptly raised his head and saw the mass of ck clouds gathered in front of the city walls instantly splitting in half. Then, a magnificent sword light tore through the ck cloud and headed straight for the great demon.

    The great demon''s expression became serious, and several streams of qi surged from him. However, in an instant, the streams of qi dimmed considerably upon encountering that sword light, and then shattered, crushed by the sword light.

    The great demon''s face turned ugly as he retreated several feet, standing on the inner city walls, almost falling off.

    However, hisst foot stood on the city wall, and the other foot hung in the air, barely avoiding falling.

    But at the next moment, a figure shed through the gap in the grand array. He was akin to a sharp sword, the sword qi surging to the sky!

    It was a sword cultivator in blue, holding a seemingly bright longsword in his hand.

    This sword cultivator who had rushed over from thousands of miles away swept up an overwhelming amount of sword qi. Yet, there was still fatigue that could not be concealed between his brows. With a swing of his sword, he cut through a vast expanse of space, and the frenzied sword qi continuously surged forward. Streams of sword light were born between heaven and earth at the same time. The endless sword qi crisscrossed nonstop, with every subtle part of the city walls emitting a hissing sound.

    The great demon kept retreating, and in the end, he had no choice but to turn around. He was repelled by an attack from the sword cultivator and forced off the city walls, falling into the now-split ck clouds!

    Only then, did the appearance of the sword cultivator in blue be clear. He was not handsome; just an ordinary face, and his body exuded a strong bloody aura. Lacking the ethereal charm of a sword immortal, he looked more like a veteran soldier who had fought on the battlefield for many years.

    Being capable of sending a great demon flying within a few sword strikes, it was sufficient to prove that this sword cultivator in blue was a sword immortal.

    He could only be a sword immortal!

    After sending the great demon flying, the sword cultivator in blue stood on the city wall. He casually took the gourd hanging from his waist and took a swig from it before wiping his mouth, and then nced at Wan Shi.

    Wan Shi''s eyes were filled with astonishment, but after a moment, all the astonishment turned into bitterness.

    The sword cultivator in blue sensed his concerns and said indifferently, "Stop thinking so fucking much. The overall situation won''t change whether you live or die. What kind of person that Great General is, you know better than me. Do you really think he would choose to sacrifice the favorable situation for the sake of saving your life?"

    Wan Shi was stunned at these words, but soon realized the point. He had some ambiguous connection with that Great General, it was definitely impossible to expect that Great General to give up the favorable situation earned from expending countless effort and manpower. However, since that was impossible, why did this sword cultivator appear here?

    The sword cultivator in blue probably knew what he was thinking. After a pause, he licked his lips, still savoring the taste of the wine, "Those people over there were discussing whether to save you or not. It was originally a trivial matter, but they had to prattle on and on about it. To be honest, in my opinion, it''s not that troublesome. If you want to save someone, just do it!"

    Wan Shi had not met this sword cultivator in blue before, although he had long heard of him. He knew that aside from the soldiers of the Great Liang Dynasty and apanying military cultivators, there were also numerous foreign cultivators who wandered here and were reluctant to leave.

    Although these foreign cultivators were not numerous, each one possessed a high cultivation realm, making substantial military contributions on the city walls.

    This specific sword cultivator in blue appeared to be a Nepenthe sword immortal. He should be well-known even in the deste north.

    "Senior Sword Immortal, in reality, there''s no need for this. We martial artists dying on the city wall can be considered dying with honor. If Senior Sword Immortal faces any losses due to our insignificant lives, we would feel guilty."

    Wan Shi spoke slowly, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    The sword cultivator in blue exhaled a breath of alcoholic air. Then, he sniffed and turned his head rather disdainfully. He looked at the dark cloud on top of the city wall andughed, "Using you people as abandoned pawns, sacrificing you for the victory of the overall situation. Your Great General would choose this path, but what fault do you all bear?"

    "Because the so-called majority demands your sacrifice, I find it rather distasteful."

    The sword cultivator in blue said calmly, "Moreover, there''s a way to have the best of both worlds. Why worry about it? As for what you said, I advise you not to fret. This so-called great demon in front of us, it''s not that I haven''t killed any before."

    Although his words sounded calm, when people heard them, they felt their minds shaking.

    The sword cultivator in blue walked slowly along the city wall without saying any more. As the dark cloud dispersed, the great demon in ck turned to this unwee guest and asked in a deep voice, "Are you the sword immortal who killed Green Pine earlier?"

    As a great demon, he naturally had an extraordinary bearing, with an incredible breadth of spirit with every movement and action. If it were an ordinary cultivator, he naturally would not bother speaking. However, the sword cultivator in blue before him was not only a sword immortal but also seemed like an old acquaintance.

    In the recent major battle, the sword cultivator in blue had shed with another great demon from the Demon King''s Court. The fight caused the sky to turn dark and the earth dimmed. In the end, the great demon even unleashed his dharma idol that towered to the heavens. Yet, it was still shed apart by this sword immortal in front of him with one attack. At that time, the dazzling sword light formed a single line between heaven and earth, leaving asting impression on all who witnessed the battle.

    The sword cultivator in blue chuckled and said, "He wasn''t strong enough. You''re a bit stronger, but it''s by a limited extent. Killing you will be the concluding battle of my journey to the Northern Frontier. I''ll have to take a good break during the ten years of peace afterward."

    The ck-robed great demon''s expression remained unchanged, but his body began growingrger. Soon, he transformed into a colossal dharma idol reaching thousands of feet in height. The city wall was already tall, but before this enormous dharma idol, it seemed like a mere toy.

    The sword cultivator in blue standing on the city wall looked like a tiny ant inparison.

    With a slight smile, the sword cultivator in blue said, "Some creatures never learn, do they?"

    His sheathed longsword was now pushed out slightly by him at this moment, around an inch or so.

    Between heaven and earth, the sound of cicadas chirped.

    Between heaven and earth, the cicada cries instantly intensified!

    Many years ago, a young man set out from the Divine Capital to the Sword Qi Mountain. There, he chose a flying sword, and now, he was apanied by that sword, inseparable.

    That sword was called Embracing Cicada

    Many yearster, the young man became a sword immortal, killing countless demons.

    His name was Liu Banbi.

    He studied at the academy and was just a schr in his early days.

 Chapter 287.1: Light in the Rain - Part 1

    The towering dharma idol was enormous, indifferent as it looked down on the city wall. A vast demonic qi continuously spilling from it, cascading down to the mortal realm, yet failing to fall on the city wall. Liu Banbi''s sword qi simrly surged to the sky, unleashing waves of majestic sword light from the city wall, striking towards that enormous dharma idol.

    The entire scene was unbelievably shocking!

    With a single punch, the towering dharma idol shattered several sword lights. Looking at the falling sword qi, he did not have any emotion, Liu Banbi leaped into the air, the long sword in his hand moving from bottom to top, drawing a visible and dazzling white line between heaven and earth.

    It was as if this one attack was going to tear open a massive gap in the world, splitting the entire expanse of heaven and earth in two!

    In the previous battle, Liu Banbi had disyed such prowess when he split the great demon, Green Pine''s dharma idol, shocking arge number of cultivators from the demon race.

    Now that the ck-robed great demon unleashed his dharma idol, even he himself was also contemting whether his current actions would lead to a repeat of history.

    In the next moment, the dazzling sword light had already cut through. Sensing the surging sword intent within, the ck-robed great demon made an unexpected decision: he dispelled most of the qi within the dharma idol. His entire person separated from the dharma idol andnded far away.

    The dazzling sword light collided with the dharma idol. Without the ck-robed great demon''s support, it naturally cut through it as if cutting through tofu.

    As the dharma idol shattered, a vast aura dissipated in all directions, producing a thunderous sound akin to a storm!

    Liu Banbinded back on the city wall, sheathing his long sword back at his waist.

    "Got scared just like that? Lame."

    Liu Banbi took the gourd from his waist and took a sip. He frowned and said, "Fighting like this, even drinking feels unsatisfying."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword cultivators carry swords, and due to their preference, most of them did not like carrying the sword in hand. Instead, they controlled their sword remotely to face the enemy. Therefore, a sword cultivator''spanion sword was often referred to as a flying sword. However, even now, there was still a small group of sword cultivators who did not like the idea of controlling their swords remotely to face the enemy. They preferred having the sword in hand and ying demons wherever they may be.

    Many years ago, Liu Banbi joined the academy with the original intention of bing a schr who benefits society. He was talented and hisprehension ability was excellent too. Most importantly, he had an upright character. Hence, he caught the attention of the Dean early on and was epted as a disciple.

    However, after studying for several years and seeing the bloody history recorded in the annals, about the harrowing suffering that humanity had once suffered, Liu Banbi found himself unable to study the teachings of sages and wise men anymore. After reporting to the dean, he turned to learn the sword. He went to the Sword Qi Mountain, obtained thepanion sword named Embracing Cicada, and then journeyed to the distant Northern Frontier, never returning to the Divine Capital.

    This disciple of the dean had been fighting on the city wall for many years. His sword qi has been stained with countless bloodsheds. Now, he had long stepped into the realm of a sword immortal, but there was no ethereal feeling that other sword immortals possessed. His style of swordy was not considered elegant, but it was more practical; just like a veteran soldier who had been on the battlefield for many years.

    In reality, after he stepped onto the battlefield, he had truly be an old soldier.

    After unsheathing the sword, that Embracing Cicada that was as thin as cicada wings trembled slightly, producing a sword cry reminiscent of autumn cicadas¡ªhence the origin of the sword''s name.

    The overwhelming sword qi apanied the unsheathing of Embracing Cicada, facing the ck-robed great demon head-on.

    The expression of the ck-robed great demon darkened slightly. In that battle before, he was an observer and had witnessed this sword immortal''s swordy. Although that great battle was filled with dazzling sword lights with a formidable momentum, and endless sword qi raging chaotically like this, he understood that this sword immortal''s techniques were practical and not shy without substance.

    His techniques were all very pragmatic.

    Demonic qi that filled the sky overflowed from the ck-robed great demon''s body, intending to block this sword immortal''s sword qi. All cultivators in the world did not wish to encounter sword cultivators because they felt that their killing power was too formidable. It was unmatched among peers in the same cultivation realm. However, to demons, the so-called unparalleled killing power of sword cultivators was primarily directed at other human cultivators. It was not as uneptable to the demon race.

    As thoughts in the ck-robed great demon''s mind stirred, the overwhelming demonic qi had long covered that sword light. Although not visible to the naked eye, when the two collided, strange changes urred continuously in various ces between heaven and earth. In several subtle areas, the pitch-ck demonic qi akin to the night was torn apart by the sword light. Under the tearing of the sword light, many ces seemed to be ripped apart like cotton fluff, bing quite peculiar.

    Liu Banbi carried Embracing Cicada in his hand. After delivering a sword strike, he swiftly approached, his blue robe fluttering loudly. This sword immortal who had long forgotten the teachings of sages and wise men smiled as he unsheathed his sword, his eyes filled with sword intent and killing intent.

    The ck-robed great demon was expressionless. After the sword strike cut through the demonic qi in front of him, he also threw a punch. As a great demon who had cultivated for so many years, he did not believe that he needed to dodge when facing the sword immortal before him. Even though the facts had already shown that he was forced out of the grand array by the sword immortal''s attack, he considered it a momentarypse, not a true defeat.

    Endless demonic qi surged out from his body, flowing through his arm meridians into that massive fist, and finally gushed out to meet the tip of that Embracing Cicada.

    A strong wind suddenly arose. Liu Banbi''s ck hair swayed in the wind. The demonic qi at the hem of his blue robe transformed into several small dragons that traveled up. But just as they traveled halfway, they werepletely torn apart by a sword light that stood in front of Liu Banbi. The dragon heads were directly severed, and the demonic qi naturally dispersed.

    Liu Banbi flicked his sleeve,pletely dispelling those demonic auras.

    At the same time, the tip of Embracing Cicada had already pressed against the ck-robed great demon''s fist.

    In that instant, on the city wall, an air billow burst out between the two, like a colossal wave, pushing towards the distance. The grand array on the city wall, which had already been breached, had several more cracks appear when pushed hard by this air billow at this moment. When Wan Shi saw this scene, his eyes opened wide.

    He had seen Nepenthe cultivators in action before, but he had never witnessed a battle between a so-called sword immortal and a great demon.

    It was evident that both of them had yet to unleash all of their respective abilities, but even as things stood, it was already extraordinary.

    The most soul-stirring battle in this world that was recorded in history, was when that sword immortal carried his sword to battle that previous generation Demon Emperor from the Demon King''s Court!

    But now, that sword immortal had disappeared long ago, and that Demon Emperor had long since passed away.

    Battles between the demons and sword cultivators were always a spectacle to behold.

    ___ ___

 Chapter 287.2: Light in the Rain - Part 2

    The tip of the Embracing Cicada sword pressed against the fist of the great demon. However, after pushing against it, the sword tip could not advance an inch further, and there was no damage to the fist either. Seeing this scene, Liu Banbi lifted his head, watching the intertwining of demonic qi and sword qi, and suddenly said with a smile, "What''s your true form? An old tortoise[bastard] that cultivated for hundreds of years?" "Got to admit, your tortoise shell is really hard."

    The ck-robed great demon remained indifferent and silent. The demons in the North and those within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty naturally could not be mentioned in the same breath. These demons not only had cultivation systems belonging to the demon race, but also possessed extraordinary true forms, many being ancient mutated species. Although the history of the demon race was the same as humanity, having experienced a gap generation thousands of years ago, the existence of these mutated variants, to some extent, confirmed the existence of history to some extent.

    Seeing the ck-robed great demon''sck of response, Liu Banbi did not mind either and continued to smile, "But even if it''s a tortoise shell, that''s fine too. Is there anything in this world that a sword cultivator cannot cut through?"

    Only when hearing this, did the ck-robed great demon slowly open his mouth, but his tone was still indifferent, "Do you think the bodies of demons are like those worthless martial artists of yours?"

    Among human cultivators, martial artists already possessed the toughest bodies. Even sword cultivators needed to expend more effort when facing martial artists'' bodies. However, the demon race had a natural advantage. Their bodies were much tougherpared to martial artists.

    Simrly, without relying on any daoist spell''s assistance, when martial artists fought with demons, it was challenging for martial artists to break through a demon''s body in terms of body resilience.

    What was even more perplexing was that not only did demons have tough bodies, but they could also cultivate daoist techniques. Just this fact alone had long made demons the most formidable cultivators in the world.

    Sometimes, there would also be cultivators who could not help but wonder if demons were the true favorites of heaven and earth?

    Humanity?

    Were they merely existences that slowly traversed this vastnd, struggling to survive?

    Liu Banbi said calmly, "I killed more than one demon here."

    "Merely relying on your Sword Dao''s realm to bully some demons whose realms were lower than yours."

    The ck-robed great demon looked at Liu Banbi and said indifferently, "I''ve heard that sword cultivators are the proudest, but you''re an exception."

    Liu Banbi was indifferent to the mockery of the ck-robed great demon, he just smiled and said, "When I killed that guyst time, you were watching from a distance too, right?"

    The ck-robed great demon remained silent. What Liu Banbi said was indeed true.

    Over the years, he had killed countless demons here. Initially, he only engaged in battles with demons of the same cultivation realm. However, as time passed, he discovered that whether were they demons of the same realm or others, in the end, they were all demons, there was no difference in essence. When a Great Beyond Realm demon and a Bitter Sea Realm demon crossed the city walls and headed southward, could there be a difference to human civilians?

    There would not be any difference.

    So, after realizing this, every time Liu Banbi drew his sword to kill demons, he would kill them if he saw them, and kill them in front of him. He would never have any reservations about killing them. He would only look for a few difficult-to-kill demons when he had an urge.

    But talking about it, killing back and forth. whether was it drawing his sword to kill demons or demons killing humans, nothing was certain.

    Today, Liu Banbi was killing a demon here, but he might be killed by a demon one day.

    At that time, his flesh and blood would turn into demon food, dissipating between heaven and earth.

    Sword immortals were naturally formidable, but the flesh and blood of a sword immortal was very delicious too.

    When had a sword immortal not died on this Great Wall before?

    "Actually, the flesh and blood of you sword immortals isn''t tasty. It hurts the mouth a little."

    The ck-robed great demon said indifferently, "Your sword qi doesn''t dissipate after death. It''s troublesome to eat."

    His inexplicable remarks made Liu Banbi find it somewhat interesting. "True, sword cultivators have always been troublesome, we always like to look for trouble. If I dieter, don''t even think about eating me, or you might break a few teeth."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sword tip pressed against the fist. Liu Banbi had a rare exchange of words with the ck-robed great demon. But in reality, during the process of the conversation, the two of them had beenpeting in other areas.

    Afterward, the two fell silent. Liu Banbi moved forward, the sword qi teeming the sky surged like a tide hitting the shore!

    The Embracing Cicada sword abruptly curved like a waning moon, waves of sword qi spreading across its de, resembling ake.

    The ck-robed great demon did not take a single step back, but his expression became increasingly serious. He had never underestimated the killing power of a sword cultivator, but at this moment, he realized that perhaps he had underestimated the killing power of sword cultivators after all.

    Maybe he did not underestimate sword cultivators, but just underestimated the Liu Banbi in front of him.

    Liu Banbi suddenly raised his head and grinned, "What''s so difficult about killing demons?"

    Hearing these words and sensing the increasingly sharp sword qi, the ck-robed great demon''s expression suddenly turned rather ugly, and his mind seemed to fall into a trance for an instant.

    A burst of blood sttered from his fist.

    Several sword lights shed towards him!

    The ck-robed great demon''s robe was instantly cut open in several ces, with sword qi lingering around it!

    The demonic qi in front of the ck-robed great demon seemed to be blown away by a fierce wind, continuously retreating. At the same time, beams of sword light entered.

    Liu Banbi looked up towards the sky.

    In the sky, amid the sea of clouds, myriad hues of afterglow shone.

    The demonic qi of the ck-robed great demon was torn apart as he retreated.

    If the ck demonic qi he had unleashed earlier was like a swaying ck lotus, at this moment, after the demonic qi had beenpletely forced back, it resembled a lotus closing its petals once again.

    It was a strange sight.

    But it did not stop here.

    After forcing back the ck-robed great demon, Liu Banbi calmly struck with his sword again!

    Several sword lights rose from the ground up, but did not surge into the sky. Instead, they chased after the great demon!

    Liu Banbiughed loudly, advancing with his sword, arriving first before those few waves of sword light. The Embracing Cicada in his hand rang out with a clear sound. The thin, cicada-wing-like de released waves of sword qi. After tearing open a gap, it was followed by countless sword qi rushing forward.

    The ck-robed great demon watched the attack with a serious expression. It was not that he could not evade the current strike, but he was concerned about the subsequent sword lights that would follow. How could he block them?

    Any discerning person could see clearly that the current attack was just a prelude. The true means of this blue-robed sword immortaly in the numerous means that would follow this attack!

    Faced with these techniques, the ck-robed great demon felt somewhat helpless.

    For years, they had been unable to conquer this Northern Frontier Great Wall. Apart from the considerable effort spent on the Great Liang Dynasty''s Great Wall, these cultivators who inexplicably appeared on the city wall were also one of the reasons.

    Foreign cultivators always looked down on martial artists, and they had little goodwill towards secr dynasties. Most cultivators would not appear here, but why would these cultivators choose toe here?

    The ck-robed great demon observed indifferently as the sword reached his chest.

    Sword qi bloomed from the tip of the sword, like an iparably dazzling flower unfolding at this moment!

    The ck-robed great demon let out a muffled groan. He seemed to vaguely hear the sound of a real cicada''s chirping.

    A deep green wound appeared on his chest, where sword qi lingered. Amidst the sharpness, there was a terrifying aura everywhere.

    He gritted his teeth and retreated hundreds of feet, only to be hit in the chest by the oing sword lights, emitting a painful howl!

    He was sent flying backward by the sword lights, several thousand feet away!

    Originally, the blue-robed sword immortal who should have taken advantage of the opportunity to pursue, did not advance. Instead, hended on the city wall. Looking into the distance, he smiled suavely and said, "I don''t know your name, but there''s no need to know either. I won''t kill you today. Your head will stay on your neck for now. Take good care of it. The next time I see you, I''ll take it."

    The ck-robed great demon raised his head from a distance. But after just one nce, he did not linger and retreated in a sorry state. Just from their exchange earlier, he already understood that he was no match for the sword immortal before him.

    Watching the ck-robed great demon disappear into the horizon, he sat on the city wall and took a sip of wine.

    ___ ___

 Chapter 287.3: Light in the Rain - Part 3

    Watching the ck-robed great demon disappear into the horizon, he sat on the city wall and took a sip of wine.

    However, when the gourd left his lips, there were some mottled bloodstains on it.

    "Sword Immortal Senior, why didn''t you seize the opportunity and pursue him? If a great demon dies here, the pressure on the Northern Frontier would be reduced considerably!"

    If it was in the past, for anything else, he would let Liu Banbi do whatever he wanted to do. However, seeing a great demon escape right from under their noses, Wan Shi could not understand why the sword immortal senior in front of him did not do anything and just allowed the other party to leave.

    Hence, he spoke out recklessly.

    Liu Banbi paid no attention and just casually said, "Although he was injured by me, his origin was unharmed. The reason he retreated wasn''t that he feared I would kill him with the next strike, but rather, he was worried that this might be a trap we set. If he waited a little longer, it wouldn''t just be one Nepenthe cultivator ying with him. As for me, without anyone else''s help, killing him would take some time."

    Liu Banbi said indifferently, "ording to you, even if it takes some time, it won''t be a big problem to go deep into the deste north, right?"

    Wan Shi shook his head and hurriedly said, "If it''s just on the city wall, you should naturally go all out to kill the demon, Senior. But going deep into the deste north is unnecessary. There might be ambushes set up by the demons, and it''s not a good thing to leave so easily."

    Liu Banbi remained silent. It was just that a trace of blood had already flowed from his lips.

    "Senior?!"

    Wan Shi lowered his voice but still eximed in surprise.

    Liu Banbi casually raised his hand to wipe away the bloodstains, "It''s not that I didn''t want to kill him, nor am I afraid to venture deep into the deste north, and it''s not because of the injuries on my body. The reason for not killing him is straightforward: many more people still need saving at this moment."

    After saying these words, Liu Banbi stood up. The words spoken earlier were only for adjusting his condition, nothing more.

    "Over at the General''s Office, so many abandoned pieces have been decided. Although there are reasons that make it necessary to give them up, in my eyes, there''s no one in this world who should be abandoned. So, whoever needs saving should be saved."

    As Liu Banbi spoke, he had already soared into the sky, heading towards the next location. He did not mention the risks involved because it would have no meaning.

    Dying somewhere was not important to him.

    After so many years in the Northern Frontier, he had long ceased to have any regrets. If he died, so be it.

    Oh, actually, there was still some regret.

    That little junior sister was said to be even more talented than him, and even more suited to learn the sword. He had written so many letters, but had not met her yet.

    A streak of sword light swept past the horizon!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was covered in heavy snow.

    In a trance, another winter quietly arrived. The Divine Capital was nketed in heavy snow, and everything in the world was cloaked in pure white. Especially over at the academy, the South Lake was frozen, and the small pavilion in the middle of theke was buried under deep snow.

    The Dean returned from the South and saw that there were not many changes. On this snowy day, he cooked a pot of mutton and ate it under the pavilion.

    However, there were only two people who could apany him.

    There was the schr Wei Xu who often apanied the Dean, as well as the Xie Family''s girl who was now already a sword cultivator, Xie Nandu.

    The Dean casually grabbed arge bone, disregarding whether it had any oil on it, and simply buried his head to bite into it. Hepletely did not care that his hands were covered in grease.

    Beside him, Wei Xu watched a small stove, on top of which a pot of ordinary sorghum wine was kept warm.

    A clean cloth wasid out on the stone table in front of the Dean.

    Xie Nandu picked up a piece ofmb and put it in her mouth, chewing slowly without speaking.

    The Dean finally finished the big bone. Putting the bone down, he picked up the cloth and wiped his hands carelessly. As soon as he finished wiping, Wei Xu poured a bowl of wine for the Dean. The Dean reached out and took it with satisfaction. Smelling the sorghum wine which had a richer fragrance after heating, he sighed, "Days like these may seem ordinary, but ifmon folks can live like this from time to time, they won''t be bothered by who the Emperor will visit next year. The beauty of life doesn''t necessarily have to be so grand. Having a meal of mutton in winter is wonderful too."

    Listening to these words, Xie Nandu raised her head as if to speak, but the Dean shook his head. He picked up the wine bowl and downed it in one gulp. Feeling the aroma of the wine dancing in his mouth, he then said, "In the prosperous eras of history, it''s nothing more than everyone being able to eat their fill. Wanting to eat meat is difficult, and not getting eaten isn''t easy either."

    Putting down the wine bowl, the deanmented again, "The snow in the Divine Capital this year seems to havee earlier than usual. Now, I reckon it hasn''t even started snowing in the deste north."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "ording to Senior Brother''s recent letters, when talking about the deste north, there should be another month or so before it starts snowing."

    The Dean asked, "How long has it been since that kid sent a letter?"

    Since the time Xie Nandu said she would start practicing the sword, after the Dean wrote a letter to the deste north, Xie Nandu and that senior brother frequently exchanged letters. For the difficulties in Sword Dao, that senior brother would give an answer.

    "It''s been over a month. Thest time Senior Brother wrote, he mentioned that he found time to write a letter when resting from a great battle. I sent a letter to Senior Brother at the beginning of the month, but he hasn''t replied. The situation in the deste north is probably at its most difficult now."

    Xie Nandu looked at the dean with a questioning look in her eyes.

    The Dean smiled and just said, "Your senior brother was actually an excellent student many years ago. He could memorize those sages'' principles after reading it a few times, and he could also express his own opinions. Speaking of which, there''s another brat who always likes to misinterpret the meaning of the sages. He really deserves a bea... forget it, he just likes reading, so naturally, he reads everything. Studying too much isn''t a good thing either, just like this foolish kid here. One day, he flipped through those history books, saw the history of cannibalism, and felt that we schrs are useless."

    Speaking up to here, the Dean turned to Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu said softly, "Indeed, we''re not as good at fighting as sword cultivators."

    The Dean snorted coldly and said with a frown, "Stumbled his way into learning the sword by ident and it turned out he really has some talent for it. It made him feel amazing. He happily went to the Sword Qi Mountain, took a sword, and never came back, running to the Northern Frontier. How many years has it been?"

    Wei Xu smiled but did not speak. He had interacted with that fellow apprentice brother before too, and was aware of his carefree nature. Actually, even if he stayed in the academy, there would probably be a day when he found the academy boring and left. He would also go elsewhere even if he did not go to the Northern Frontier.

    "Don''t worry, teacher. No matter how dire the warfare in the Northern Frontier..."

    Wei Xu hesitated in his words.

    The dean snorted coldly and said impatiently, "When did I worry about him?"

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    Wei Xu just poured another bowl of wine for his teacher.

    The Dean looked at the boilingmb in the pot, at the continuously rising white mist, and said nothing.

    Xie Nandu silently ate the mutton.

    After an unknown amount of time, Xie Nandu slowly stood up and bowed to the Dean seriously.

    The dean nced at her and casually said, "In the end, you''re my disciple. If you''ve been bullied, as a teacher, I naturally have to do something about it. Besides, it''s not a big deal, why bother?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Since Teacher has done something for this student, there''s no problem with this student expressing gratitude through with a bow."

    Hearing this, the Dean smiled faintly and did not stop her anymore. It was just that after watching Xie Nandu bow, he said with satisfaction, "Since you''ve also studied quite a few books and are now practicing the sword, you''re following the same path as your senior brother. It''s just that he feels a headache when he reads those sages'' books now, don''t learn from him."

    Xie Nandu nodded slightly, remaining silent.

    The Dean muttered, "That fellow has truly be a sword cultivator. There''s no trace of a schr in him anymore."

    Afterward, the Dean chatted idly for a while more, it was nothing more than some words of advice. Xie Nandu listened quietly, and finally, the Dean waved his hand, allowing her to leave.

    Wei Xu looked at the pot with only a little bit of mutton left and was about to carry it away.

    Suddenly, the dean said, "Wei Xu, cook a bowl of longevity noodles."

    Wei Xu instinctively asked, "Teacher''s birthday doesn''t seem to be today?"

    The Dean sneered, "Of course it''s not today!"

    Wei Xu was taken aback, feeling a bit dazed.

    The Dean did not exin anything and just waited for a while. Wei Xu then brought a bowl of longevity noodles to the Dean.

    After cing it in front of him, Wei Xu could not resist asking, "Teacher, where in the world would one eat longevity noodles on their disciple''s behalf on their birthday?"

    The Dean looked at the bowl of longevity noodles in front of him and became unusually serious as he said, "That fellow is in the North, even if today is his birthday, he might still be wandering around the gates of hell. How would he have time to eat this?"

    Staring at the longevity noodles before him, the Dean grumbled, "Stinking brat."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 287.4: Light in the Rain - Part 4

    Earlier, Liu Banbi wielded his sword to rescue people across thousands of miles. The people in the great hall had actually hurried to various ces. It was uncertain whether they could save those soldiers who were originally treated as abandoned pawns, but taking action was better than doing nothing after treating them as abandoned pieces.

    Everyone in the hall departed. The old man who was the Great General of the Northern Frontier no longer forced himself to hold on. After sitting down, he coughed a few times, and a bloody stain appeared on his palm. As a war banner of the Northern Frontier, this Great General typically did not need to risk his life like other soldiers. But when circumstances demanded it, he naturally could not avoid it either.

    In the previous few battles, the Demon King''s Court intentionally tried to weaken this Northern Frontier Great General''s body. Consequently, every time, they would send a great demon to engage inbat with this Great General.

    This Great General was indeed one of the three most formidable martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty. If he made up his mind to engage in a life-and-death battle, that Lord Warden Commander would undoubtedly die at his hands.

    Considering this, the current Great General was likely one of the two most terrifying martial artists in the entire Great Liang Dynasty. The reason for saying "one of" was to give the Great Liang Emperor some face. Otherwise, stating that this Northern Frontier Great General was the number one martial artist would not be an exaggeration.

    However, even heroes of great stature would grow old too. The present Northern Frontier Great General''s body was not in good shape. Besides the injuries, the main reason was his old age.

    Physical decline due to old age, and a waning blood vitality, these were things that no one could escape.

    He was very old; he had already been the Great General of the Northern Frontier during the reign of Emperor Lingzong. He was naturally older than the current reigning Emperor.

    Casually wiping away the bloodstain on his palm, the Great General looked at the map densely marked with countless locations. His thoughts drifted far away, contemting who knows what.

    After an unknown amount of time, a middle-aged man dressed as a confucian schr entered from the outside.

    Seeing this person, the Great General smiled. The nning of this great battle, and many aspects of it were actually devised by him and the middle-aged confucian schr before him. In fact, long before this great battle, many strategic decisions in the Northern Frontier were jointly made by him and the Great General. Since this middle-aged confucian schr arrived in the Northern Frontier many years ago, he had never left. Not only did he not leave, but he also did not ept any official position from the court. He was like a shadow, always standing behind the Great General, handling many affairs in the Northern Frontier for him.

    The Great General smiled and said softly, "Yao Chang, you''vee."

    However, the middle-aged confucian schr shook his head. He looked at the Great General and asked, "How much longer can your body hold out?"

    The Great General sighed, "I won''t dare to say about other things, but I''ll be alive before this great battle."

    The middle-aged confucian schr nodded. He was naturally clear what this Great General meant by that.

    "You can''t go to that Bluestone Pass"

    Looking at a specific point on the map, the middle-aged confucian schr''s expression turned serious. "I don''t have anyone avable. If Liu Banbi is willing to risk his life, he could count as one. But unfortunately, he has already set off elsewhere, and currently, there is no one avable to send."

    The Great General was taken aback, asking, "What are you talking about?"

    The middle-aged confucian schr ignored the Great General and continued, "We set up this chessboard together, but there''s a w. When we devised the n, I was betting that the other side wouldn''t notice that w. However, judging by their actions, it was indeed unnecessary to deliberately cover it up. They have already discovered the problem; it''s right at Bluestone Pass. If Bluestone Pass is breached, the entire situation will be terrible for us. The originally devised small victory will now turn into a major defeat."

    Without hesitation, the Great General said, "I''ll go!"

    He stood up abruptly, as unyielding as a solid rock.

    The middle-aged confucian schr looked at him and said, "Do you think you can go just because you want to? Or do you believe your going will be of use? In your current state, whether you go or not won''t make a difference. Even if you stake your life, it won''t help either."

    The Great General frowned, saying, "How could this be? Back then, didn''t you say that the possibility of the demons discovering the w was minimal?"

    "Not all clever minds in the world are on our side. The demons also have intelligent individuals. If it''s discovered, it''s discovered. Now, what we need to do is figure out how to resolve it."

    The Great General fell into silence.

    The middle-aged confucian schr furrowed his brows and said softly, "There is a way to remedy it, but perhaps it''s a bit slow."

    "If it''s really too slow, we will surely lose. This oue... is hard for people to ept."

    Frowning slightly, the middle-aged confucian schr murmured, "A way to remedy..."

    The Great General looked at him and said resolutely, "This general will personally go to Bluestone Pass."

    The middle-aged confucian schr looked at the Great General before him, still wanting to repeat his previous words. However, he quickly saw the Great General wave his hand, directly saying, "There''s nothing more to say. I know my own body. If I die at Bluestone Pass, so be it. At least it can buy you all some time."

    The middle-aged confucian schr remained silent. He just took a step back and bowed solemnly to the Great General.

    "No need for this, it''s just dying for my country."

    Bluestone Pass had always been one of the most insignificant among the passes along the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall. Due to its short construction time and overly ordinary location, it had never been a significant stronghold. However, in this great war, the seemingly insignificant Bluestone Pass carried a substantial burden. The strategicyout of the Great Liang created arge pocket, with the three passes in the southeast serving as the openings of this pocket. Bluestone Pass seemed insignificant, but it was the string that pulled these openings closed.

    Given its crucial role, Bluestone Pass should have been heavily guarded from the beginning. However, based on the previous calctions by the middle-aged confucian schr, regardless of how heavily guarded Bluestone Pass was, if the demons discovered its importance, they would surely send arge army. In that case, even with strong defenses, it would be difficult to hold.

    Therefore, the middle-aged confucian schr steeled his heart and chose the strategy of not deploying heavy defenses. Instead, he opted for soldiers to guard it as normal. However, with this approach, if the demons discovered the pass'' significance, there was almost no chance of holding Bluestone Pass, unless reinforcements arrived at Bluestone Pass before the enemy did.

    Themander of Bluestone Pass did not receive any intel either. H was patrolling the area as usual. However, when he moved from the east tower to the west, he saw a man inexplicably appearing on the city wall.

    The man was tall, wearing a ck robe embroidered with some exotic beast patterns, though it was unclear exactly what they depicted.

    Themander of Bluestone Pass looked at the man, his face changing dramatically. He did not know the man''s identity, but he just knew that this person could not be an ordinary soldier stationed within the pass. Since that was the case, he should not have appeared on the city wall at all.

    However, he clearly did not sense any damage to the defensive array on the wall. How did this man arrive on top of the city wall?

    The Bluestone Pass''mander pondered briefly. But before he could speak, he saw a burst of bloody mist in front of him.

    He lost consciousness before he could react.

    He was dead.

    The man nced at themander of Bluestone Pass, and he died just like that.

    But, the man paid no attention to this, looking very indifferently at the city wall. This insignificant Bluestone Pass had never caught his eye.

    Quickly crossing the city wall, when he passed through this Bluestone Pass, it copsed with a loud bang, turning into ruins. The blue stones, originally transported from the hintend of the Great Liang, had given the pass its name. Now, as the blue stones shattered, it became a thing of the past.

    Continuing his journey southward, there were many major and minor traps lying in between this insignificant Bluestone Pass and the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall. This man was going to uproot all these so-called traps, ripping everything up and revealing the opening once again.

    But after just half a day''s travel, he had to stop.

    Because on the deste north wilderness ahead, another figure had also appeared.

    It was a man dressed in emperor robes.

    The moment heid eyes on that man, the demon who was heading southward knew his identity.

    Of course, the other party also knew his identity at the same moment.

    The two exchanged nces and the world became quiet.

    "You actually came from the Divine Capital! I never expected it!"

    The man who came down from the North looked at the Great Liang Emperor with a horrified expression.

    The Great Liang Emperor paid him no mind, simply walking forward. However, with each step he took, the terrifying pressure between heaven and earth increased. Martial artists did not cultivate daoist spells, so they had a rtively simple set of skills. But, when a martial artist''s cultivation base reached a sufficiently high level, even without relying on any so-called daoist spells or techniques, they could also exert such pressure just by relying on their powerful cultivation realm.

    In an instant, the powerful existence who could shatter Bluestone Pass with just a thought was now pale-faced and virtually unable to move before the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at him indifferently. Then, the man''s expression suddenly became ugly. A trace of blood flowed directly from the corner of his mouth.

    It seemed like he would die here in the next second.

    "Killing me won''t lead to anything good!"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not bother to acknowledge him, approaching him and delivering a palm. A vast and dreadful aura flowed from his palm. In an instant, he extinguished the man''s life force.

    The Great Liang Emperor withdrew his hand, appearing utterly indifferent.

    As the Emperor of Great Liang, countless lives had perished under his hands. The fact that the current person before him was not a human but a demon made no difference to him.

    Then, he reached the ruins. Without pausing, he continued his journey north.

    The boundary between the human and demon race in the deste north had never been clearly defined. The Northern Frontier''s Great Wall served as the human race''s final line of defense, but it was not recognized as the sole territory of the human race.

    Instead, they had always felt that the entire thirty thousand miles of the deste north belonged to the human race.

    The Great Liang Emperor crossed Bluestone Pass and headed towards the deste north.

    In the many years of conflict between the human and demon race in the Northern Frontier, there had never been a case of a human venturing alone into the deste north.

    Now, the Great Liang Emperor was the first.

    He traversed the vast deste north in, heading all the way north.

    Soon, he encountered arge demon army.

    A dense army of demons appeared at the edge of the horizon, a pitch-ck mass resembling the night.

    However, when the demon army noticed a man appearing before them, they quickly chose to stop.

    The demon general at the forefront gazed into the distance, looking at the man d in emperor robes with a solemn expression.

    Beside him, the vice-general also sensed that powerful and terrifying pressure. The demonic beasts beneath them began trembling at this moment.

    "Who is that, General?"

    The demon army stood in silence, making no movements.

    The demon general''s face darkened, and he said very seriously, "He is the monarch of the human race."

    The vice-general, upon hearing this, eximed in disbelief, "Then why don''t we kill him!"

    The demon general shook his head, desperately trying to calm himself. "If I had ten times more troops, I''d attempt to kill him. If it''s five times more, I''d try to trap him. If I had two times more, I''d abandon you all and escape alone. But now... I can only stand with you all..."

    "We will die here, at the hands of this human monarch."

    The demon general said with a bitter smile, his eyes filled with unwillingness.

    The vice-general frowned and asked, "Why are you so afraid, General?"

    "Because I sense an aura on him that I''ve only felt from His Demon Majesty."

    The demon general shook his head and closed his eyes.

    ......

 Chapter 288: Two People Meeting by the Lake

    An hourter, the Great Liang Emperor walked through the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Demon blood was not all red; due to different races, the color of blood varied. After the multi-colored blood pooled here, it flowed into the distance like a colorful river.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe remained untarnished, as if he had casually walked through this demon army that was ordered to march towards Bluestone Pass, effortlessly defeating them.

    The entire expanse of the deste north was dead silent.

    This Great Liang Emperor, who was once a vassal prince back then, had once been to the Northern Frontier. Although he did not go to the front lines, he had taken care of many demons too. At that time, he still asionally disyed his skills. However, after he rose in rebellion and ascended to the throne, he rarely disyed his skills anymore. Over the years, he sat high on the throne, watching everything in the world. But, he never personally took action. Although the world knew he stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, no one knew how far he had walked within the Nepenthe Realm and how powerful he had be.

    This journey to the deste north might be the moment when this Great Liang Emperor disyed his might as the monarch of the human race once again after many years.

    Although no one had witnessed his first two disys, he exterminated a great demon with a wave of his hand the first time. The second time, he annihted a demon army marching south. After the news spread, all cultivators in the world would probably fall into silence.

    Continuing northward, he traveled slowly through the vast ins of the deste north. asionally, he would see clusters of demon tribes in the distance. Although the Demon King''s Court had been established for over a millennium, it had not formed a governing structure simr to humanity. The territory of the Demon King''s Court was casually divided, with a great demon ruling over a piece, but there were basically no cities that were built.

    The thirty thousand miles of the deste north was originally ceded to the demons by the human race when the demons advanced southward. Due to its proximity to the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall, frequent conflicts urred, leaving this territory as a no man''snd in the demon race''s territory. No great demon chose to im thisnd as their territory, only some demons who were unable to survive deep within demon territory, chose to migrate south and settle here with their families.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived in front of a small tribe. It consisted of only a few tents and less than a hundred demons. It could hardly be called a tribe.

    Two or three children were ying in front of those tents, some with horns on their heads and others with wings on their backs, all exhibiting characteristics of the demon race.

    Unlike the demons within the Great Liang''s borders, these children could have human-like features since birth because they were born to parents who had cultivated for many years. This was because a portion of their parents'' bloodline power would be infused into them at birth, making them naturally stronger than the demons within the Great Liang borders.

    However, topletely erase these demonic characteristics, they would have to cultivate well. Only when their cultivation reached a sufficient level would it be possible.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood there for a moment and did not show any intention of eradicating this small tribe. However, the ying children soon noticed the human monarch. Perhaps out of an innate bloodline fear towards powerhouses, they quickly ran away in fear after seeing this human monarch, not daring to say anything.

    Soon after, some adult demons ran out from within. However, when they saw the Great Liang Emperor, fear quickly filled their faces. They knelt down in haste, and an old demon with white hair looked at the Great Liang Emperor and pleaded, "We have never eaten any humans. Could you spare our lives?"

    Although this elderly demon was already very old and did not have much lifespan left, he still begged for mercy, unwilling to die just yet.

    Behind him, the other demons on their knees also spoke, all pleading for mercy. They were right; they indeed had never eaten any humans before. However, that did not mean they would not in the future.

    The Great Liang Emperor ignored their pleas and looked towards the depths of the tribe. In one of the tents, a demon youth was gripping a short de tightly, nervously ncing in this direction. His eyes revealed an undisguised hatred.

    The Great Liang Emperor inexplicably remembered the folk stories he read in his youth, then shook his head as his mind stirred..

    Being nced at by the Great Liang Emperor, that demon youth''splexion instantly turned pale. His eyes widened dramatically, and in an instant, blood flowed from his lips, and he ceased to live.

    Sensing the indifferent killing intent, the other demons were terrified, trembling on the ground and not daring to lift their heads.

    Demons had their pride, but something like a backbone was rtively easy to develop when the gap between both parties was not significant. However, the wider the gap, the more challenging it became.

    Killing a demon youth, even one with somewhat decent talent, did not hold much excitement for the Great Liang Emperor. He simply looked indifferently into the distance, lost in thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When a human monarch ventured into the north, into territories once belonging to humans, what would happen?

    Such an event had never urred before, so no one knew exactly what would happen.

    He continued his journey, asionally killing a couple of demons. In the end, he had only killed fewer than ten.

    At this moment, he had already ventured ten thousand miles deep into the deste north.

    If the Northern Frontier Army were to learn of this, they would likely mobilize immediately to support their Emperor. If the court officials in the Divine Capital were to find out, they might overturn the entire Divine Capital in anxiety.

    A human monarch should not plunge into such a dangerous situation no matter what, because if this human monarch were to perish here, it was evident that chaos would ensue throughout thend.

    However, he had likely made some arrangements for the Great Liang since he had alreadye here.

    As this human monarch continued his journey north, the pre-established strategies of the demons were disrupted, and no demons went to the Bluestone Pass from start to end.

    On this day, the Great Liang Emperor arrived at a river and slowly came to a stop. In the vast deste north, rivers crisscrossed thendscape, and the abundance of water and grass made it an ideal ce for raising horses. However, ever since the humans ceded thisnd, humanity had lost this natural pasture for horses.

    The reason why the Great Liang Emperor chose to stop here was not because he remembered something, but because he spotted an unfamiliar face by the river.

    It was a slender middle-aged man wearing an ill-fitting robe. His emaciated figure waspletely shrouded in it.

    "To actually be able to meet you in this deste north in this lifetime, it''s truly the good fortune cultivated over three lifetimes."

    The middle-aged man slowly said, his voice filled with genuine sincerity.

    Encountering a human monarch in the deste north was never an easy feat.

    Since it was not easy, why not feel pleasantly surprised?

    The Great Liang Emperor asked calmly, "Who are you?"

    The middle-aged man seemed to have anticipated the Great Liang Emperor''s inquiry and quickly answered, "I am the High Priest of the demon race; roughly equivalent to the Grand Secretary in Your Majesty''s imperial court."

    The High Priest of the demon race looked at the Great Liang Emperor and said with a smile, "Upon learning that Your Majesty ventured into the depths of this deste north, His Majesty sent me to inquire about the purpose of this trip."

    The Great Liang Emperor was well aware that the ''his majesty'' mentioned by the demon race''s High Priest was the Demon Emperor of the Demon King''s Court. However, he did not answer that question and instead said, "Since We have alreadye, isn''t heing to meet Us?"

    "You also know that humans have always been cunning. Someone of Your Majesty''s status actually came here, this seems far from simple no matter what. It''s hard to say if this is a trap orchestrated by you."

    The Demon High Priest smiled as he looked at the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not answer him. With his strength, he could naturally sense that there were no powerhouses around who were really waiting in ambush.

    "This is the deste north. Is he scared within these thirty thousand miles too?"

    There was a hint of mockery in the Great Liang Emperor''s voice, causing the Demon High Priest to furrow his brows.

    "These thirty thousand miles of deste north used to belong to humans. Even though it now belongs to the demons, it always feels ufortable."

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "If you don''t want it, then give it."

    He said this sentence very simply. It was not to return it, but to give it.

    Give it.

    The Demon High Priest extended his hand, and a swaying little flower appeared at his fingertips.

    Then, with a nce, the small flower shattered, turning into history and the past.

    "If Your Majesty wants these thirty thousand miles of deste north, it''s actually very easy. Just sign Your Majesty''s name on that agreement."

    The Demon High Priest brought up that old matter, his voice carrying a hint of temptation.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor paid him no attention. The so-called agreement, for the Great Liang Emperor, undoubtedly meant ceding the thirty thousand miles of deste north once again. The cost would be even greater and more humiliating than ceding the thirty thousand miles of deste north, so he would never put his name on it no matter what.

    "We don''t understand, how did they determine that We wouldn''t kill you?"

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly looked up, looking at the Demon High Priest before him.

    The Demon High Priest was momentarily taken aback, then smiled and said, "With someone of Your Majesty''s stature, it''s unthinkable for you to act so shamelessly. As the saying goes, ''In war, emissaries are not to be killed.'' I represent His Majesty, the Demon Emperor. I''m his envoy."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him indifferently. Although his eyes had no killing intent, killing intent had already spread all over heaven and earth.

    "We aren''t particrly fond of him. Since We are already here, why hide in the distance?"

    The Great Liang Emperor felt the wind blowing through the air, smelling an iparably rich demonic aura.

    The Demon High Priest''s expression turned somewhat strange, but he suppressed his curiosity and chuckled, "His Demon Majesty is still in the royal capital, why would he be here?"

    The Great Liang Emperor ignored him, He just looked into the distance, his expression still indifferent.

    Before long, a gust of wind swept through, making it difficult to keep one''s eyes open.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Another equally imposing figure appeared by thekeside.

    This towering figure was the demon race''s Demon Emperor.

    Thus, they met.

    Two sovereigns.

    The two powerful existences representing the human and demon races met here.

    This was the most significant event in these thousand years, worthy of being recorded in the annals of history.

 Chapter 289: Take a Look at the Onan River

    As everyone knew, the Great Liang Emperor''s ascension process was a legendary tale. Starting as a vassal prince, he eventually inherited the imperial throne. Such a journey, rising from a mere eight hundred soldiers to challenging an entire nation, was rarely seen even across the history of the human race.

    To put it mildly, there was only this one sessful rebellion led by a vassal prince in the entire history of humanity, and that was the current Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor was legendary enough, but the Demon Emperor in front of him was equally legendary. Originally the least favored by the previous generation''s Demon Emperor, he was never in consideration when the previous Demon Emperor decided to establish the demon race''s Crown Prince. Looking as the previous Demon Emperor weakened with each passing day and gradually approached the end of his life, several demon princes finally could not restrain themselves any longer andunched a rebellion sessively. Several uprisings were suppressed by that Demon Emperor, resulting in many bloody tales in the demon race at that time.

    After several rebellions, only two princes remained in the demon race back then.

    However, the previous Demon Emperor leaned toward passing the demon throne to the other prince, and did not consider the current Demon Emperor.

    But in the end, during the first court session after the newly appointed Demon Emperor ascended the throne, the prince who had always been deliberately overlooked appeared in the great hall. He approached the throne and directly snapped the neck of the new Demon Emperor in front of everyone.

    The story''s process was veryplicated and uninteresting, yet the oue was undeniably shocking.

    In a certain sense, this story bore some resemnce to the tale of the Great Liang Emperor. However, these two rulers obviously would not share any sentiments about their past stories here. The two sovereigns stood on opposite sides of the riverbank, silently facing each other.

    Suddenly, the entire river water began seething.

    The Demon High Priest did not say a word, dissipating from this ce.

    The towering Demon Emperor gazed at the Great Liang Emperor, and a heinous demonic aura quickly shrouded half the sky. But in the end, the demonic qi could only stop on one side of the riverbank, leaving behind a strange sight: half of the sky resembled nightfall, while the other remained unchanged.

    "Since the concession of the thirty thousand miles of the deste north years ago, no human monarch has dared to venture deep into the North. You''re the first."

    The Demon Emperor finally spoke, his voice as cold as if it came from hell, akin to millennia-old unmelting ice.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at this greatest adversary of the human race and showed nothing out of the ordinary. He just said, "In the future, many humans wille here, heading farther north. They will cross the Onan River and arrive at your royal city."

    In the demon territory, the Onan River served as their final barrier. Once crossed, it signified the end of the demons'' final defense, and the demon race would have reached the stage of its greatest crisis.

    "For thousands of years, my demon race has never faced such a situation. On the contrary, you humans have been constantly defeated. Thirty thousand miles of the deste north, doesn''t it say something?"

    The Demon Emperor said indifferently, "Today, you dare to venture deep into the deste north. We admire your courage, so We came to see you in person."

    Humanity''s monarch ventured deep into the deste north, it symbolized unparalleled courage. After the demons learn of this intel, they could dispatch countless powerhouses to surround and kill him, making him remain here forever. In reality, when this news reached the ears of the Demon Emperor, he could choose to do so. He could have brought those great demons here and made this human monarch remain here forever.

    This was naturally the safest course of action, but it was not what this Demon Emperor wanted to do.

    Facing the human race, the demon race had always held the advantage. For countless years, only they would venture south, the humans would never go up north. Although in the past two centuries, the Northern Frontier Great Wall obstructed their thoughts of advancing southward, the human race mostly maintained a defensive stance, and the dynamics between the two races did not reverse.

    So when the Demon Emperor learned that this human emperor came here, he chose the simplest method: which was to walk out of the capital city, ande to the deste north from there, and kill this human emperor with his own hands.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "After seeing you, I knew there would be no more ambushes."

    The Demon Emperor said indifferently, "Since you dare to venture deep into the deste north, We also believe in you. Even if We are wrong in the end, We still admire your courage."

    As the Great Liang Emperor listened, his slightly graying temples moved without any wind, floating in the air.

    Since the death of the Empress, this Emperor had aged visibly, but the aging was not physical; it was a psychological weariness.

    Yet, no matter how old, he was still the Emperor of Great Liang, the most powerful martial artist in the entire world.

    The Demon Emperor slowly said, "Under your rule, the human race has undergone some changes in recent years, but overall, not much has changed."

    "Those fellows in the south, if it were Us, We would trample each of their sects to let them know who truly holds sway in this world. But you didn''t, which means that you''re not the most powerful existence in the human race. We truly hope to fight once with the strongest among you humans and see how long he canst against Us."

    As the Demon Emperor spoke, the demonic qi in the sky became more intense. This supreme existence of the demon race, perhaps also the supreme existence in the entire world, looked at the Great Liang Emperor with a calm and serene expression.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak. It was just that his half of the sky continued to block the demonic qi, not allowing it to infiltrate this area in the slightest.

    Just like what he had been doing for all those years.

    Since his ascension, the demons had never crossed that Great Wall again.

    "In this great battle, you humans have schemed a lot, expended so much effort, and in the end, all you seek is merely a small victory. We currently don''t care about the oue of this war. If We were to kill you here, what would it matter if you all attain victory elsewhere?"

    Indeed, the final result of this great battle held little significance. If the emperor from either side were to die here, the side without a king would naturally lose the victory.

    "We think you''re overthinking, and your thoughts are too optimistic."

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the river before him. The river that was already seething endlessly finally could no longer be controlled by anyone at this moment, directly exploding with a loud bang. Countless sshes surged into the sky, forming a barrier between the two rulers.

    The Demon Emperor tilted his head back, a faint smile on his lips.

    The Great Liang Emperor also lifted his head.

    Separated by a long river, the two rulers each made their move.

    A battle sufficient of being recorded in history unfolded here.

    Between heaven and earth, what might be the two most terrifying auras emerged seemingly out of nowhere and collided here.

    The entire world seemed to tremble slightly at this moment.

    On the deste north in, with the two as the center, a terrifying air billow spread out. Countless wild grasses in the entire in bowed down in submission. As if all things between heaven and earth had to bow before these two rulers at this moment!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the Great General rushed to Bluestone Pass, there was also a sword immortal in blue who also hurried to this now crucial pass. The two of them virtually arrived simultaneously and met in front of the ruins.

    The weary Great General had wrinkles piled on his face, resembling a series of deep ravines. He looked at the sword immortal in blue and asked, "Sword Immortal Liu, why do you know the importance of this ce?"

    Liu Banbi''s face was pale. He only rxed a little after taking a sip of alcohol. Hearing the Great General speak, he simply shook his head, saying softly, "When I studied at the academy, it wasn''t just the teachings of sages; they also taught military strategy."

    Liu Banbi was indeed an excellent schr sapling, which was why the Dean valued him so highly. When he learned that the General''s Office had nned a major scheme, he pondered many things. Eventually, he concluded that Bluestone Pass was the most important location.

    However, inparison, he needed to rescue people first before heading to this ce.

    Now, it seemed his deduction was correct.

    The Great General''s expression became solemn, and hemented softly, "We''re already toote. The demons have already moved out. But who could have arrived here before us?"

    Bluestone Pass was already breached, but they did not see a single demon on the way here. Instead, they found the corpse of a great demon here. This indicated that someone from the human side had arrived first. Furthermore, their cultivation realm was not low. Perhaps it was a formidable cultivator at the pinnacle of the Nepenthe Realm. Otherwise, how could they have killed a great demon without leaving much trace of a battle.

    Liu Banbi nced at the distant corpse of the great demon and shook his head, saying softly, "In the entire Northern Frontier, besides Great General, how many cultivators have the ability?"

    The Great General also furrowed his brows slightly and shook his already. Although there were Nepenthe cultivators in the Northern Frontier too, no one could rival him. At this moment, they each had their own assignment too, and would not show up here.

    "Looking at it, they seem to havee from the South. I wonder if it''s those cultivators from the foreignnds who have traveled here, or if it''s the imperial court''s..."

    Liu Banbi suddenly frowned and said with a bitter smile, "How could it be so simple?"

    "Great General, I''m going deeper into the Northern Frontier to see what''s ahead."

    He already made his decision with just a moment of contemtion.

    The Great General said solemnly, "You mustn''t, the Northern Frontier is dangerous. Sword Immortal Liu, you mustn''t take such risks! If Sword Immortal Liu dies in the Northern Frontier, this general cannot exin it to the Dean."

    Liu Banbi lifted his wine gourd, took a sip, and found that the wine gourd was already empty. He then said regretfully, "Without alcohol, there''s no courage. But if that person has ventured alone into the Northern Frontier, I want to lend him a helping hand. As for dying in the Northern Frontier, why do you need to exin it to anyone, Great General?"

    Liu Banbi put the wine gourd back at his waist and said softly, "If Teacher knew I died in the Northern Frontier, he wouldn''t say anything."

    After saying this, Liu Banbi said seriously, "I can go deep into the Northern Frontier, but Great General can''t. Great General must stay on the Great Wall, so this Liu will go first!"

    The Great General frowned and was about to speak, but he found that he could not say anything. In the end, he just sighed heavily.

    Liu Banbi threw out hispanion sword, Embracing Cicada. Then, he leaped on it before looking north and said with a smile, "Going deep into the deste north this time, I hope I can catch a glimpse of the Onan River."

 Chapter 290.1: His Majesty, the Emperor - Part 1

    A demon tribe settlement stood quietly on the deste north in. Whether the demon tribe in this settlement knew about human customs and liked it, or they purely wanted to mock humans, they had wind chimes hanging in front of their respective tents. Usually, when the wind blew, the sound of wind chimes echoed.

    The deste north was windy, so when the sound of wind chimes rang again today, the demon tribes in the settlement did not feel that it was anything special.

    However, after a moment, a demon walked out of a tent and coincidentally looked up. Looking towards the distance, he discovered a giant waveing from the north. The demon''s expression changed drastically, and he shouted angrily, "Run!"

    At the end of his line of sight, the massive wave was akin to a surging flood, continuing to advance forward. The terrifying aurayered upon itself as it pushed forward. Strangely enough, as that horrifying air billow advanced, it did not crush the wild grass as expected but rather pressed it down, preventing it from lifting its head.

    The demons transformed into their original forms and ran towards the distance with strange cries. Their dwellings were torn apart by the terrifying air billow, and nothing could withstand it for even a moment. Everything in the world, except for the grass, turned into powder.

    On the vast in of the deste north, there were countless demon tribe settlements, and also countless demons. As that massive air billow continued to advance across the in, countless demons began to run. Not a single demon had the thought of resisting this air billow because the terrifying air billow carried not only the terror of death but also two powerful wills. One of them was extremely familiar; it belonged to the Demon Emperor. The other was somewhat unfamiliar, but both wills were actually the same -- both equally terrifying and irresistible.

    The demons exerted all their effort to run across the grasnd. Some demons ran for a long time, before gradually running out of energy in the end, and eventually caught up by the terrifying air billow. They could only sit on the ground paralyzed, their faces filled with fear.

    As the air billow swept past, those demons were instantly crushed, turning into a blood mist that dissipated between heaven and earth.

    No flesh, no bones, everything was crushed.

    This air billow gave no chance for resistance.

    Feeling the terrifying aura continuously advancing behind them, no one could remain calm. But there were more and more demons who ran out of energy, so the blood mist grew increasingly thicker. Across the entire deste north in, strange sights could be seen, which was that blood mists floated everywhere on the in, creating a bizarre sight between heaven and earth.

    In the southeast direction of the deste north in, countless demons ran. Two tiger demons, having run for too long and depleted their strength, could no longer keep going. The male tiger nced at the female tiger beside him, then turned to look behind. The terrifying air billow was now just a few yards away. Knowing it had no chance of escape, the male tiger resolutely pushed the female tiger several dozen yards away before casting a lingering look and choosing to halt its steps.

    The female tiger roared angrily, with emotional undertones in its voice, but its footsteps did not stop. It continued running, its four paws were as quick as lightning.

    Facing that terrifying air billow head-on, the male tiger''s fur was blown until it clung tightly to its body. It had initially mustered up limitless courage, but when confronted with the horrifying air billow, that deep-seated fear from the depths of its soul forced it to kneel. In the face of the ultimate choice between life and death, it could not summon any thoughts of resistance. There was only submission, only kneeling.

    It originally expected that it would die in such humiliation. However, unexpectedly, after it chose to kneel and submit, the air billow passed over it like a gentle breeze, bringing nothing more. The gentle breeze swept by and continued forward.

    The tiger demon raised its head, a look of astonishment on its face.

    It turned its head with lingering fear to watch that air billow continue advancing relentlessly. It had no clue what had just happened.

    Why?

    It was actually very simple.

    That air billow did not seek destruction, but submission.

    It wanted everything in this world to submit, this was the way of the emperor!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The meeting and subsequent battle between the two sovereigns was naturally a significant event in the world. The entire deste north in had already begun quaking when they probed each other. This vast in, once belonging to humans and now to demons, pulsated with qi that pushed out like surging waves. There were some demon tribes that were not considered far away. After sensing the enormous air billows and undtions that starteding from the horizon, without any hesitation, they began to migrate the whole family, moving towards more distant regions.

    When the demon tribes headed further southward, the sword immortal, Liu Banbi, was riding his sword northward. This man who came from the academy, but was now a sword immortal, gazed indifferently at the deste north. He naturally knew what kind of price he might pay for venturing deep into the deste north. He might very likely die in the deste north, amidst the siege of a horde of great demons. However, he didn''t care.

    He was just heading north for a human whom he had never met. Since the other party dared to venture into the deste north for the sake of humanity, why would he not dare? Even if he was currently heavily injured, even if the path ahead was destined to be perilous.

    Standing on the flying sword Embracing Cicada, Liu Banbi smiled faintly, thinking with vicissitudes of emotion that if he had to die, he must die facing the North.

    Facing south would be thend of the human race, while looking north would be the ambitions of humanity.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The river water had endured countless terrifying techniques. The two monarchs stood on opposite sides of the riverbank, but had never moved. These two just looked at each other silently. The grasnd became turbulent, the sun and moon lost their radiance, and the world turned dim.

    The silent exchange between the two monarchssted less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.

    The wind-swept grasnd suddenly fell silent.

    The emperor robe of the Great Liang Emperor was originally embroidered with countless golden threads. At this moment, many of them had already snapped. On the other side, the robe of that Demon Emperor now had an additional rip.

    Apart from these, the two did not seem to have any traces left on their bodies.

    It seemed as if the two of them did not make any moves for a long time after this great battle started. It also felt like the oue had already been decided shortly after this battle started.

    "We have underestimated you a little."

    The Demon Emperor spoke first, looking at the tear in his own robe. As the Demon Emperor, his clothes was naturally no ordinary item, how could it be ripped so easily?

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. Except, his hair seemed to have turned a bit whiter.

    The Demon Emperor said calmly, "Perhaps YOU are the strongest person in the human race."

    His voice was faint, but these words were enough to stir up tumultuous waves. As the strongest powerhouse among the demons, the words of the Demon Emperor carried tremendous weight. The Great Liang Emperor was not even considered the strongest in the Great Liang Dynasty before, but now, based on the Demon Emperor''s words, he had be the strongest powerhouse among the entire human race.

    Did that not mean that the prominent figures from the foreignnds, such as that Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, that Sword Sect''s sect master who had not appeared in the world for many years, or that old monk from Deercry Monastery, were all inferior to the Great Liang Emperor?

    The Great Liang Emperor just said calmly, "Indeed, We wanted to take a look at the Onan River."

    The Demon Emperor looked towards the south and also said, "We would also like to take a look at the Divine Capital."

    After saying these words, the two monarchs stepped into the river virtually without prior agreement.

    Feeling the river water flowing around their legs, the distance between the two monarchs was now only a dozen feet.

    "We heard that among you human cultivators, martial artists have the sturdiest bodies. That''s your greatest reliance when facing other cultivators. Unfortunately, in front of Us, your greatest reliance is utterly ridiculous."

    The Demon Emperor slowly walked forward and said in a slow tone.

    The bodies of the demon race were inherently tough, surpassing even martial artists; this was an indisputable fact. Although the Great Liang Emperor had already advanced extremely far in his cultivation, facing the Demon Emperor before him, he might still not have the upper hand.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak, he just walked a few steps. He spotted an extremely beautiful pebble in the river and smiled.

    The Demon Emperor raised his hand, and a strong wind stirred between heaven and earth once again.

    But the wind stopped at the river water.

    Behind the Great Liang Emperor, everything remained calm.

    The confrontation between the two had actually been ongoing this entire time.

    Furthermore, neither of them was willing to be the defeated party.

    Both were well aware that their victory or defeat would directly impact the future of the human and demon races.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 290.2: His Majesty, the Emperor - Part 2

    Deep into the night, the Dean inexplicably woke up in the middle of the night. This dean, the leader of schrs under the heavens, was not actually not considered a diligent cultivator. Back when he was studying at the academy and was fortunate enough to be epted as a disciple by the previous dean, he often skipped sses. Yet, he was an exceptionally gifted individual; well-versed in the teachings of sages and the various schools of thought. Despite the previous dean''s numerous attempts to impart the profound understanding that there was no limit in the world, and that there was always someone better, this young schr would always manage to deflect those efforts with a cheeky smile.

    After a few such attempts, the previous dean stopped worrying about it. He did not care whether this young man attended sses or not.

    When the previous dean passed away, and the current Dean assumed the position, there was no one to supervise him anymore. Consequently, he became even more carefree in his actions. While he would asionally still study, the Dean really did not take cultivation seriously. While most cultivators in the world would meditate and cultivate during the night, he would sleep peacefully like an ordinary person. Over the years, there had been no change in his routine.

    However, tonight, he woke up when the night was still deep. When he tried to go back to sleep, he felt restless and could not shut his eyes anymore.

    After a moment of silence, the Dean grabbed a handful of roasted soybeans from the bedside, and slowly got up. He left his residence, and strolled through the academy. Every few steps, the Dean would toss a roasted soybean into his mouth. Unconsciously, he arrived at the shore of the South Lake.

    The Divine Capital had already entered winter. A heavy blizzard had urred a few days ago, and now the academy was covered in a nket of white. The South Lake had already frozen over.

    The moon was exceptionally bright tonight, casting moonlight upon theke, creating a silver sheen on the frozen surface.

    The Dean gave it an additional look with interest. Since bing the dean of the academy, he had practically never left this academy. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, through spring rains and summer heat, autumn leaves falling, or heavy snowfall, he had witnessed it all.

    Having seen so many scenes repeatedly year after year, over countless years, an ordinary person might find it monotonous. But for the dean, it was not the case.

    He seemed to have a new perspective every time he looked at these sceneries.

    The mortal realm was often wearisome, but not for the Dean.

    He had not even grown tired of the entire academy, so naturally, the entire Divine Capital, the entire Great Liang, would not bore him either.

    Standing by theke for a moment, the Dean reached out and caught some falling snowkes, inexplicably recalling many years ago when he also stood at thiskeside in the middle of the night, watching the snow. There was a young man preparing to head north who bade him farewell here.

    At that time, the Dean took the initiative to ask him, "Learning the sword, naturally allows you to kill more demons, but is there any fundamental difference between killing a few more demons and reading a few more books?"

    The young man, who still respected him at that time, rubbed his head. He was silent for a while before saying woodenly, "This disciple doesn''t feel that there''s any difference. It''s just that studying in the academy for another ten or twenty years, this student can''t help but feel more and more annoyed. When reading these sage teachings, this student can''t help but want to pull out the venerated sages who said these things and ask: your schrly pursuit is naturally impressive, but is it more remarkable than going to kill a few demons?"

    The student at that time was naturally. Liu Banbi. Upon hearing this, the Dean could not help but get angry: "The sages of the past left behind so many teachings, bringing peace to the hearts of countless schrs. This is a great thing that benefits generations. How can it be worthless when you talk about it, you brat?"

    Liu Banbi shook his head seriously and said, "This disciple doesn''t think these sage teachings are worthless. It''s just that Teacher asked me, so I''m asking Teacher in the same way. Even if there is a question with a clear answer, in different times and in the eyes of different people, there would be different answers too."

    The Dean sighed and did not refute it. He just said, "After killing thousands of demons in the North and achieving inner peace, will you still study books in the future?"

    Liu Banbi still did not hide anything and said, "After reading those histories of cannibalism and humiliation in the historical records, I can no longer read any books. In the future, I only want to kill demons. Dying on the path to killing demons is this student''s final destination."

    After saying this, Liu Banbi suddenly smiled and said, "On Teacher''s birthday in the future, this student definitely won''t being back. If this student is still alive, I''ll send a letter to report to Teacher how many demons I''ve killed this year and what realm I''ve reached. If this student is gone, Teacher shouldn''t be sad either."

    The Dean gave a coldugh, "Who would be sad if you died, brat?"

    While he said that, but in reality, every birthday afterward, the most anticipated gift for the Dean was the letter sent back from the North by this disciple. Over the years, every time he received a letter from the North, the Dean would read it carefully and then keep the letter well.

    Despite saying in his early years that he wanted to emte his predecessors by taking in 72 disciples, none of the students were casually chosen. Each student was treated as a son or nephew by him.

    Liu Banbi''s personality back then was very much like his.

    But as time passed, especially when that kid decided to train in the sword and go to the Northern Frontier to kill demons, his temperament changed significantly. He could no longer be called a schr, but a pure sword cultivator.

    The Dean was silent for a moment before saying, "Brat, I can''t stop you from going to the North to kill demons, and I don''t want to either. But whether is it killing demons or cultivating the sword, can''t you read a few more books and ponder the teachings of the sages when you have free time?"

    When he said this, the Dean did not seem to be the leader of the schrs in the world anymore, but just an ordinary elder helplessly advising his son who was talented, butzy.

    Although he likely knew that he would not get the answer he wanted as well.

    After contemting for a long time, Liu Banbi slowly said, "Teacher, when I reach to the North, I won''t have any leisure time. Practicing the sword and killing demons, where is there time for leisure?"

    In the end, it was this student who could not bear to be too explicit about not wanting to read books anymore, giving his teacher some face.

    "Liu Banbi, you better really cultivate into a sword immortal, or else don''t me this old man for looking down on you!"

    "Thank you for your auspicious words, Teacher!"

    Actually, what ultimately made the Dean displeased to mention Liu Banbi in front of others was not because he stopped studying books and chose to practice the sword. It was not because he insisted on going to the North to kill demons either, and it certainly was not because he eventually became a sword immortal, pping the Dean''s face. It was because the Dean knew that from that day on, Liu Banbi truly would not read a single book anymore.

    He was no longer a schr.

    He was a budding schr carefully selected by himself out of thousands.

    Even today, he still remembers encountering that brat in the rural fields. Back then, the youth stood in front of him, wearing a yful smile, "May I ask, how does Teacher''s knowledgepare to Mr. Chen''s from the private school?"

    At that time, the Dean also said with a smile, "I just know a bit more than your current teacher, a little more knowledgeable."

    God knows how modest the Dean was back then.

    "Liu Banbi..."

    The Dean sighed, saying softly, "If you have the ability, damn well don''t die in the deste north."

    After saying this, the snowke in the Dean''s palm just happened to dissipate, turning into melted snow, and rolling down thekeside.

    After a long time, the Dean looked up, looking at thekeside. A schr had appeared, simrly unable to sleep in the middle of the night, also strolling over here.

    The two exchanged nces, and the Dean tossed a roasted soybean into his mouth without saying a word.

    Wei Xu hesitated for a moment, came over, and bowed to his teacher. Then, he asked, "Teacher, is something on your mind that keeps you from sleeping at night?"

    As the only person who had served by the Dean''s side all these years, Wei Xu naturally understood the Dean''s habits. He did not cultivate at night, only slept.

    But the Dean who was unshakable by any circumstances when sleeping at night was actually wandering around theke at this moment. He naturally had something on his mind.

    The Dean did not answer this student''s question. Instead, he asked, "Do you have something on your mind too?"

    Wei Xu was silent for a moment and said softly, "I cannot tell Teacher."

    ......

 Chapter 290.3: His Majesty, the Emperor - Part 3

    The Dean chuckled. He had known this long ago. He was well aware of this student''s temperament. Despite appearing mild normally, his personality was actually extremely stubborn. Once he decided on something, he naturally would not change it. He would not listen to advice and would not actively share with others as well.

    Since he had already taken the initiative to say that he could not say it, the Dean did not press further. Instead, he said with a smile, "The night snow is beautiful. Warm two jugs of wine for a drink."

    After saying this, the Dean took the initiative to walk towards the center of theke, while Wei Xu turned to prepare the stove and wine.

    Before long, the two met again under the pavilion. The Dean then asked Wei Xu to sit down.

    The stove was ced on the stone table, bringing waves of warmth to the two.

    Wei Xu poured a bowl of wine for the Dean and was about to get up.

    The Dean said indifferently, "The two of us teacher and disciple haven''t seem to have enjoyed a good drink in a long time."

    Wei Xu was taken aback, then immediately understood his teacher''s meaning. He did not get up but poured himself a bowl of wine, remaining silent.

    "Years ago, when I met you, I said that it doesn''t matter whether we schrs are smart or not, but it''s important not to be too scheming, nor think too much about things. Living this way isn''t enjoyable, and it will also be challenging to understand the true meaning when studying books."

    After taking a sip of wine, the Dean said faintly, "You have high cultivation talent, and you''re smart. Unfortunately, you were born into the Wei Family. Living in a prestigious family is tiring, and you also think too much. If you don''t pull out early, how many more years do you think you can be a schr?"

    Wei Xu had no reaction. He just drank a sip of wine, ced the wine bowl down, and then spoke softly, "Teacher is right, but this student cannot do as Teacher wishes."

    The Dean held his wine bowl, and said with a smile, "No need to force it. When I, the so-called leader of schrs, open my mouth to urge people, many people would nod in agreement like little chicks pecking at grains. But who would know that not many of my students actually follow their teacher''s advice."

    Wei Xu looked at his teacher with aplicated expression and said, "I only saw it in books before. They say that when you''re in the pugilistic world, you have no control over your own fate. Later, I learned that the ones with the least control over their fate are not those so-called pugilists, but the children in prestigious families."

    The Dean shook his head and said, "That''s a pointless saying, might as well drink."

    Wei Xu smiled bitterly. He originally wanted to share some heartfelt words with his teacher, but on second thought, someone like his teacher probably knew all the worldly truths, and there was probably nothing he could not figure out.

    He did not want to listen, and did not want to speak, so naturally, his teacher had his own reasoning.

    Realizing this, Wei Xu stopped talking and silently drank his wine.

    Two jugs of wine were not that much. In no time, they had consumed most of it. The Dean remainedposed, but Wei Xu''s cheeks were slightly flushed, showing signs of intoxication.

    When drinking with his teacher, it was natural that he could not rely on his cultivation to dispel the effects of alcohol. Therefore, Wei Xu had to depend on his natural alcohol tolerance, which was not particrly good.

    "Speaking of which, am I a failure of a teacher?"

    The Dean suddenly looked at Wei Xu, expressing some helplessness and a touch of sorrow.

    Wei Xu was a bit puzzled but still said earnestly, "From this student''s perspective, no matter how you put it, Teacher can''t be considered a failure. In the eyes of this student, Teacher is the best."

    However, the Dean did not pay attention to him and continued, "Throughout my life, I''ve epted many disciples, all of them are actually quite good. Each person has their strengths, I know and also like it very much. Teacher and students are supposed to travel together, but walking and stopping, who could have expected that people traveling together would ultimately have to part ways? In the beginning, I thought it would be just a few students leaving. After all, everyone has their own aspirations. Butter on, after walking for a few years and looking back, there''s barely anyone following behind anymore."

    "When I decided to take your little junior sister as my final disciple, I did think about a lot. Having a woman as myst disciple might attract gossip, but I didn''t mind, as long as she was willing to study diligently. But who would have thought that, not long after she joined, she''s already thinking about bing a sword cultivator."

    Wei Xu retorted, "Teacher, that doesn''t make sense. Just because Little Junior Sister practices swordsmanship, it doesn''t necessarily mean that she must be a sword cultivator and stop being a schr."

    The Dean looked at Wei Xu and said calmly, "Of course, I know. I''m just worried. Liu Banbi that punk is a cautionary tale. Studying too much has really driven him crazy, it seems like he doesn''t want anything good at all. It''s as if that as long as it''s a logic written in a book, it would be utterly illogical to him."

    Talking about their fellow apprentice, Wei Xu could only remain silent.

    The Dean smiled, he naturally knew about the aversion between the two of them, but chose not to delve into it.

    "Now I''m just thinking, there are already few people behind me now. If one day there''s not a single one left, how can I face my own teacher?"

    The Dean was somewhat mncholic, looking at Wei Xu with a touch of sentiment.

    In many people''s eyes, this schr, often considered the best candidate to seed the Dean in the academy, was not necessarily the best in the Dean''s eyes.

    The word ''schr'' did not mean just studying books, being able to understand the principles in books was enough to be called a schrly person.

    The Dean who said a lot of words felt a bit tired. He rubbed his eyes and said softly, "I had a dream in the first half of the night. I dreamed that the old fogey from the Myriad Heaven Pce sent me a dream, saying he gained enlightenment on something at this moment. When I asked him what it was, he told me to guess. I got so angry that I picked up a stone from the roadside and hit him with it."

    After saying this, the Dean sounded a bit weary as he continued, "That guy departed a bit earlier, otherwise, I''d have gone to the Myriad Heaven Pce today to teach him a lesson."

    Actually, this statement made no sense at all, but in reality, it carried a touch of mncholy.

    Wei Xu was silent for a long time and finally opened his mouth to ask, "May I ask Teacher, what should one do if, in the future, they encounter a situation where they have no choice but to make a choice? But they are also unsure of how to choose. What should they do?"

    The Dean turned to look at him, drank thest half-bowl of wine, and said calmly, "There are many things that are good things, you like and want it, and you can''t resist. Who can say anything about that?"

    Wei Xu looked at the Dean, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    The Dean continued, "If you can choose in this manner, and you feel that you didn''t choose wrongly, that makes you an ordinary person. If you know that it''s the right choice, but you don''t choose, it, that''s a sage."

    After saying this, the Dean pointed to his own chest and fell silent.

    Wei Xu was not sure if he understood the Dean''s true meaning. After a long silence, he slowly stood up, bowed seriously, and said, "Thank you for the guidance, Teacher."

    The Dean chuckled and did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was snowing heavily, but that small courtyard next to the academykeside was neat and tidy.

    Xie Nandu sat under the eaves, with a stove in front of her. Having reached her level of cultivation, she had be impervious to the cold and heat, but she still liked to light a stove in winter, as if it could bring her some warmth.

    In front of her were some estate reports sent in these days, all from the Xie Family. However, there were rtively few updates about the Northern Frontier that she was most concerned with.

    The war in the North seemed to be of great importance, and military reports were transmitted to the Divine Capital through the most confidential means. Outsiders werepletely unaware, and even the major families'' hidden agents in the North could not send any information out at this moment. There were only vague rumors that in this great war, the Great Liang Dynasty had not suffered any setbacks.

    Xie Nandu reached out and threw the estate report into the stove, then quickly remembered another matter.

    The Great Liang Emperor imed to be at a crucial point in his cultivation and had already been in closed-seclusion for several days. During this time, state affairs were entirely handled by the First Prince. At first, court officials did not think much of it. After all, the Great Liang Emperor was not only the ruler of the country but also a formidable martial artist. Since he was still cultivating, it must be because he encountered a difficult hurdle. However, after a few days, court officials gradually felt that something was amiss. Now, in the Divine Capital, there were already hidden undercurrents moving.

    Xie Nandu withdrew her gaze, threw the report into the stove as well, and then looked into the distance with an unusually calm expression.

    Currently, hidden undercurrents were flowing in the Divine Capital, it did not seem like a good thing for the entire Great Liang.

    "In history, there have been many stories simr to this. His Majesty''s ascension was improper, if such a thing has really happened, many people might be happy to give it a push."

    Xie Nandu said calmly, looking at Wei Xu who appeared at the courtyard gate, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Wei Xu stood in the heavy snow, yet not a single snowke couldnd on him.

    The schr from the Wei Family looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "If there''s really an upheaval, and the hidden currents turn into surging waves, how would the Xie Family choose?"

    Xie Nandu gazed at Wei Xu and said calmly, "And how would Senior Brother Wei choose?"

    Wei Xu changed the topic and asked, "What about that young man? When will he return to the Divine Capital?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Heaven knows."

 Chapter 290.4: His Majesty, the Emperor - Part 4

    In the Infatuation Daoist Temple, tonight was also apanied by a heavy snowfall. This seemingly ordinary and dpidated daoist temple was now covered by heavy snow, adding a unique beauty to it. A middle-aged daoist was slowly returning to the mountain on this snowy night. As he traveled along the mountain path, none of the daoists in the temple could perceive his presence. However, just as he stepped into the entrance of the temple, a daoist had been waiting for him for quite some time.

    ncing at the daoist who had anticipated his return, the middle-aged daoist remained silent for a moment. But, he still quickly bowed and said calmly, "Greetings, Temple Master Senior Brother."

    Although the middle-aged Daoist was the Chief Enforcer in the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he remained a junior disciple and subordinate in front of the Temple Master. The Temple Master nced at this junior brother, saying calmly, "A trip down the mountain, you probably gained some insights?"

    The middle-aged daoist remained silent, offering no response.

    The Temple Master continued to speak slowly, asking, "Who inflicted such severe injuries?"

    The Temple Master said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Although you don''t like me, your Senior Brother, since you are my junior brother, I, as your Senior Brother, should still show concern."

    The middle-aged daoist shook his head slowly and said softly, "I''m aware of this matter in my heart. There is no need for Temple Master to worry."

    This time, he omitted the words "Senior Brother," choosing not to say it.

    But, the Temple Master did not mind and said calmly, "Since you''re so insistent, what else can I say? However, this matter cannot be overlooked. You descended the mountain privately, viting the sect''s rules. How should this be exined?"

    ording to the rules of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, anyone who wanted to leave the mountain must report to the Chief Enforcer. In urgent situations, they must also leave behind a stream of qi, and it was not allowed to leave the mountain without a valid reason. As the Chief Enforcer responsible for overseeing the rules of the mountain, he should follow them even more strictly.

    The rules of the mountain were not extensive, but if the Chief Enforcer''s trip down the mountain was to a ce where the Infatuation Daoist Temple deemed inappropriate?

    That would be hard to exin.

    The middle-aged daoist calmly stated, "I naturally understand the mountain''s rules. I''ll go into seclusion in the rear mountain and face the wall for three years."

    For someone of his stature, even if he vited the so-called sect rules, there would not be significant consequences. It would depend on whether the Temple Master wanted to pursue the matter.

    However, it was clear that the Temple Master wanted to make an issue out of this.

    "Junior Brother, the way you do things is rather reckless. If you continue like this, losing your life is a small matter, but disgracing the Infatuation Daoist Temple is a major issue. I don''t think you can continue as the Chief Enforcer for much longer."

    The Temple Master''s voice suddenly became cold. When he looked at this Chief Enforcer, his eyescked much emotion, reced by a sense of indifference.

    The middle-aged daoist furrowed his brows, never uttering a word of apology from start to end.

    The fact that he could not be the temple master back then had long left him with lingering resentment in his heart. Even now, after so many years, he still could not let it go. Although he had made a mistake now, and also sought help from the Temple Master, he still could not set aside his pride.

    The Temple Master remained indifferent. This Infatuation Daoist Temple Master who did not look a day over middle-aged observed this junior brother who never truly regarded him as a senior brother. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    After so many years of being fellow apprentice brothers, how could he not know what this junior brother was thinking? Except, it did not matter whether he knew or not. If some things were to be rified, things might be worse instead.

    The middle-aged daoist was silent for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°If Temple Master feels that this junior brother is unsuitable for the role of Chief Enforcer, please choose someone else.¡±

    The Temple Master was expressionless, seemingly anticipating this answer. Just as he was about to say something, a voice suddenly sounded out from afar, "Temple Master, there''s news from the Divine Capital."

    A middle-aged daoist stood in the distance, holding a report in his hand. He looked towards them with a concerned look in his eyes..

    The Temple Master waved his hand and shook his head, ¡°Junior brother, go and tend to your injuries.¡±

    The middle-aged daoist did not stay. He just walked straight ahead, passing by the other daoist who saluted him respectfully. However, the middle-aged daoist ignored him.

    The Temple Master took the report handed to him, his brows furrowing as he read.

    ¡°ording to the information from our covert sources in the Divine Capital, the Great Liang Emperor hasn''t attended court sessions for several days, iming to be in seclusion for cultivation. But in reality, no one knows the truth. Considering his previous idea of wanting to personally lead an expedition, he might already be in the Northern Frontier.¡±

    The daoist spoke softly about the current situation in the Divine Capital. As a major sect in the foreignnds, the Infatuation Daoist Temple naturally had its own sources of information in the Divine Capital.

    The Temple Master spoke, "The Great Liang Dynasty has been dormant for more than two hundred years. Now, it''s gradually rising again, from the Myriad Willow Convention to the Sublime Bright Mountain. What are their intentions? Can''t outsiders see it clearly? Who doesn''t know what those bunch of martial artists are thinking? Managing affairs within their own borders is one thing, but daring to provoke the North at this moment, this Great Liang Emperor indeed possesses great resolve."

    That daoist said softly, "If the Great Liang Emperor goes to the North, it''s likely that the Great Liang Dynasty will truly achieve victory in the North. After this great battle, it will be a great boost for the military and public morale of the Great Liang Dynasty. Should we do something about it?"

    The Temple Master remained silent. He simply looked at the report in his hand. As his gaze fell, the report spontaneously ignited, turning into ashes in an instant.

    "If it were in the past, we would naturally do something. But now, forget it. I only have this one junior brother in this lifetime, since he was spared, I''ll reciprocate kindness for kindness. I shouldn''t be doing anything more at this moment. Let them do as they wish."

    The Temple Master shook his head. For many things in the world, with just a nce, he could foresee the oue. Although the middle-aged daoist never spoke and never revealed the details of what happened, how could the Temple Master be unaware of what had transpired?

    Given the circumstances, he naturally needed to be somewhat reasonable and take appropriate actions.

    "Spread the word, our Daoism''s Longevity Dao lineage will refrain from entering the Divine Capital during this period."

    The Temple Master nced into the distance, his expression indifferent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The middle-aged daoist returned to his cave grotto in the rear mountains. Except, he could not go in. Beneath the moonlight, at the entrance of the cave grotto, an old daoist was waiting for him.

    Seeing this old daoist, the middle-aged daoist bowed slowly and addressed him as "Martial Uncle."

    As the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he held a very high seniority and status. However, in this daoist temple with such a deep foundation, it was natural for there to be someone whom he had to address as martial uncle too.

    The old daoist looked at the middle-aged daoist and immediately noticed his injuries. He said calmly, "There''s a heaven beyond heaven, and there''s always someone stronger. This journey of yours, have you finally understood this truth?"

    The middle-aged daoist remained silent.

    The old daoist spoke coldly, "Li Yin, if you still don''t truly regard your senior brother as a senior brother, then when you cause a terrible disaster one day, there will be no one toe to your rescue!"

    The Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, his daoist title was Li Yin. Not many people in the entire world knew that.

    Li Yin shook his head and said indifferently, "Martial Uncle, don''t say anymore."

    The old daoist snorted coldly, his expression indifferent. "If I don''t speak now, you''ll truly lose thatst hope in the future!"

    Li Yin remembered the young man carrying a broken saber and said nothing.

    Senior Brother, junior brother, they were no longer those two young daoists back then.

 Chapter 290.5: His Majesty, the Emperor - Part 5

    The sword immortal traveled afar, wielding his sword as he went. Although Liu Banbi was not a disciple of any sword sect and was considered an outsider, it did not matter. He traveled all the way to the highest peak. Which sword cultivator in the world would not call him Sword Immortal Senior after seeing him?

    Despite being seriously injured, he traveled all the way north. The sword qi remained thick. However, after stepping onto the deste north ins, this sword immortal felt the aura that flooded the in. It was unbelievably powerful. Although he had already stepped into the Nepenthe Realm and could be called a true sword immortal, there was still a difference between Nepenthe and Nepenthe. At this moment, Liu Banbi distinctly felt that the owner of the aura was someone he could notpare to.

    On this deste northern in, there was probably only that Demon Emperor who could possess this aura.

    However, the current meaning conveyed by this aura seemed to be telling everyone that the Demon Emperor was currently fighting with someone else.

    It was that Nepenthe Realm who entered deep into the deste north.

    Liu Banbi was now even more impressed. Who could this person be, to have even startled that powerful Demon Emperor?

    But before he could ponder for long, two figures appeared on the distant horizon, side by side.

    Liu Banbi halted his steps, and the flying sword Embracing Cicada under his feet shot towards his palm.

    The two figures in front of him were clearly two great demons.

    Liu Banbi recognized one of them, he was the ck-robed demon who had escaped back to the North before that he did not pursue. As for the other one, he was somewhat unfamiliar.

    The ck-robed demonmented from a distance, "Venturing deep into the deste north, I truly admire you, Sword Immortal."

    The other great demon beside him remained silent, quietly observing the blue-robed sword immortal whose aura was not considered too strong.

    Liu Banbi looked at the ck-robed demon he had fought before and smiled, "I couldn''t kill you earlier. Now, you''reing over. It seems like you really don''t want to live anymore?"

    The ck-robed demon said indifferently, "Now it''s two against one, and you''re heavily injured. Can you really leave alive?"

    Liu Banbi shook his head, "I don''t know if I can leave alive, but before I die, you''ll definitely die first."

    As he spoke, the flying sword in Liu Banbi''s hand, Embracing Cicada, emitted the sound of cicada cries once again.

    He took the wine gourd from his waist, ced it to his lips, and took a sip, only to remember there was no more alcohol. Trying to pour some at this moment, not even a drop came out. There was just a fragrant aroma. "For the two of you, your injuries are not healed yet. If I go all out with my sword just to kill you, disregarding everything, how much effort will this friend of yours exert to save you, or will he ignore you for the sake of killing me?"

    Sword cultivators might be invincible in killing power within the same realm, but besides killing power, there was almost nothing else worth boasting about. However, Liu Banbi was different. Apart from being a sword cultivator, he was once a schr, and he understood the intricacies and schemes of schrs. He naturally possessed that kind of shrewdness too.

    Sure enough, after Liu Banbi finished saying this, the expression on the face of the ck-robed demon before him became unsightly.

    While demons might be more talented in cultivation, when it came to scheming and shrewdness, most demons were not a match for humans at all.

    "Why worry about it? He''s already heavily injured. If we join forces, it won''t be long before he dies at our hands. If we''re scared of even a heavily injured sword immortal, we can throw our faces away!"

    The other great demon who remained silent the entire time suddenly spoke with a cold tone.

    Liu Banbi ignored him, just tilted his head back, and murmured, "I guess I''m really going to die in the deste north?"

    As his words fell, sword energy erupted between heaven and earth. Countless sword lights fell from the sky, like a rain of swords.

    Standing above the sky, the sword immortal Liu Banbi smiled and said, "Since you don''t believe it, who wants to die first?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Onan River

    This river that was less than a thousand miles from the demon capital, stretched for tens of thousands of miles, and was extremely wide. The Onan River had always been considered thest barrier for the demon race. If one day the human army approached this area, it would signify the impending disaster of extermination for the demon race. But in reality, for so many years, forget about the human army, very few could arrive at this Onan River.

    But with a gust of wind, two figures appeared on both banks of the Onan River, roughly simr to the previous scene.

    However, this time, the two figures appeared on opposite sides of the Onan River''s banks.

    At this moment, both of their faces showed exhaustion that could not be concealed.

    The Demon Emperor looked up at the Great Liang Emperor on the opposite side, wanting to say something. However, upon thinking that this ce was already the Onan River, he remained silent.

    In the battle of the deste north, it was actually very difficult to determine the victor between the two. But the fact that the Demon Emperor kept retreating all the way North illustrated something.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "In the two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty, We are the only one who has fought until this ce."

    In fact, to exaggerate a bit, it could be said that in the past thousand years, the Great Liang Emperor was the only one who was able to venture deep into the deste north on his own, fight a battle with the Demon Emperor, and finally reach the Onan River.

    The Demon Emperor said indifferently, "It ends here."

    Heading north all the way, the Great Liang Emperor was already somewhat mentally exhausted.

    The Demon Emperor might have been nning to exhaust the Great Liang Emperor first, or even set up an ambush further north.

    Looking ahead, the Great Liang Emperor''s gaze seemed to vaguely discern a magnificent royal city at the end of his line of sight.

    The Great Liang Emperor seemed to know that it would be difficult to cross the Onan River this time. Standing on this side of the riverbank, he just smiled and said, "Next time, We wille with a mighty army, sweeping across the deste north. When ten thousand horses are stationed on this riverbank, what a magnificent sight it will be."

    Although the Great Liang Emperor''s words seemed ordinary, it was iparably heroic, as if he envisioned countless grandndscapes in his heart.

    The Demon Emperor, on the other hand, exhaled a breath and said calmly, "There won''t be a next time."

    The Great Liang Emperor and he faced each other across the river. Hearing these words, along with the sound of the flowing river, the Great Liang Emperor said, "Whether to go or stay, it is up to Us. You can''t decide it."

 Chapter 291: When the Wind and Rain Comes, Can You Withstand It?

    He said that he was returning to the Divine Capital, but in reality, Chen Chao was still Rainwater Commandery''s warden. If he wanted to leave, he needed to wait for the official documents from the Warden Office and the arrival of the new warden Otherwise, leaving without permission would lead to serious consequences. Back then, he did not dare to leave Tianqing County without authorization. Chen Chao had thoroughly studied thews of the Great Liang and knew what he should and should not do.

    Over at the Rongshan Sect, after those cultivators rushed in, they could not find the mountain pass gates. Instead, the white mist began flooding out again, forcing these cultivators to retreat. However, with Chen Chao''s departure, this exploration of the ruin came to an end. For many foreign sects, it was a heavy loss, with many individuals they considered geniuses losing their lives inside.

    On the Great Liang side, although many youngsters died too, the Lord Warden Commander was not too concerned. As long as Chen Chao was still alive, everything would be fine.

    Stepping out of the white mist, a group of cultivators waited for Chen Chao here.

    Someone took the initiative to confront him, "Chen Chao, how many cultivators from our foreignnds did you kill in the ruin?!"

    It was a cultivator from a small sect, but evidently, stepping out at this moment was not his original intention; there must be a major sect backing him.

    Chen Chao did not even nce at him. He had already exined things inside the ruin, and at this point, he did not want to waste any more time to say anything.

    Seeing that Chen Chao ignored him, the person was about to make trouble when the Lord Warden Commander walked out from behind Chen Chao.

    As soon as the crowd saw this top three martial artist from the Great Liang, they fell silent.

    The Lord Warden Commander nced around and said calmly, "Although the previous rules are no longer valid, there were at least rules. If you truly don''t want to adhere to them, how about discussing it with me?"

    In the eyes of the foreign cultivators, the Great Liang Dynasty was still that dynasty that was ordinary to the extreme; not much different from the secr dynasties of the past. However, even the most ordinary dynasty, perhaps the smallest sect, could not be underestimated when a Nepenthe Realm was standing before you.

    Especially a Nepenthe Realm like him.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked towards the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s daoist in the distance, thetter also remained silent.

    "Although the rules have changes, what happened earlier naturally still follows the previous rules. Why cause trouble?"

    The daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Temple opened his mouth. His voice was no loud, but it spread out quickly. The group of cultivators could only remain silent. After that, no one else spoke. Everyone knew that since the Infatuation Daoist Temple had spoken, this matter would be settled like this, and no one could change anything.

    The Lord Warden Commander nced towards the distance and nodded slightly in the direction of the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    The daoist from the Myriad Heaven Pce returned the gesture but also remained silent.

    Although the Myriad Heaven Pce had be friendly with the Great Liang Dynasty, in a sense, they should be speaking up for the Great Liang Dynasty now. However, in this instance, they chose to remain quiet.

    Now that the Lord Warden Commander had spoken up, it was not necessarily just idle talk.

    His goal seemed quite clear as well.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce''s daoists were silent for a long time.

    The other cultivators also stayed silent, none of them spoke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Lord Warden Commander and Chen Chao returned to Rainwater Commandery. Inside the Warden Office, when the subordinates heard that the man who did not seem particrly special was the Lord Warden Commander, they became extremely excited. They quickly surrounded the Warden Office.

    After several attempts to persuade them, Chen Chao finally managed to disperse the excited subordinates.

    The two arrived in the main hall and Chen Chao could not help but sigh, "Big shots like Your Excellency should visit these ces more often. It might boost their confidence and it would be good for the locals too."

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Chen Chao and said calmly, "I can indeed visit these ces, even every corner of the Great Liang Dynasty. However, I have many other things to do to during that time. Each of those things is more meaningful than doing something like this, for the Great Liang Dynasty and for the countless civilians."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Chen Chao, and there was a hint of teaching in his eyes.

    Out of all the juniors in the Great Liang Dynasty, he was the closest to Chen Chao. He had also long treated Chen Chao as his sessor in training.

    He was well aware that after some time, Chen Chao would be increasingly powerful, possibly taking over his own position in the end.

    He would be the next Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    In fact, this was the reason why the Lord Warden Commander had been reluctant to send Chen Chao to the Northern Frontier prior to this.

    Otherwise, Chen Chao would probably be killing enemies on that Great Wall. Of course, he might also very likely die on that Great Wall Chen Chao looked up at the Lord Warden Commander and asked, "Your Excellency, are you returning to the Divine Capital now?"

    The Lord Warden Commander replied, "With His Majesty absent from the Divine Capital, it''s a little troublesome."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Since His Majesty isn''t in the Divine Capital, isn''t it only Your Excellency who can suppress the troubles in the Divine Capital?"

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at him, thought about it, and said, "That''s the point. It''s just that I don''t want to deal with it. More precisely, there are bigger troubles that require my attention."

    Chen Chao frowned again.

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "If you return to the Divine Capital, the troubles will fall on you."

    Chen Chao did not understand and ask, "I can''t avoid them?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "Do you think you can avoid them?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao fell silent for a moment, not answering. Given his identity, it seemed that avoiding the troubles might be challenging. However, there should not be many who knew about his true identity right now.

    Besides the Great Liang Emperor, how many people knew?

    The Lord Warden Commander continued, "Don''t forget, you are the Commander of the Lord Warden Commander. How can you avoid the troubles in the Divine Capital?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was momentarily stunned, only then remembering he still held such a position. He asked, "When will Commander Song return? This lowly official feels rather flustered being put in this position."

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow and said, "It will be son. The greator battle is about to end. However, if he''s unlucky, he might never return. By then, the position of the Commander of the Left Guard will be yours. In just a year or two, you''ve gone from a small-town warden in Tianqing County to the Commander of the Left Guard¡ªa swift rise in your career."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Chen Chao and said seriously, "You can''t avoid some storms."

    Chen Chao asked, "Then can I withstand them?"

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at him, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile, "This sort of thing, you''re asking me, but I want to ask you too."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled, "Actually, there''s no need to worry either, the heaviest burden in the world is being shouldered by His Majesty. The smaller burdens are being shouldered by the rest of us. The storms you encounter won''t be too strong, and it won''t be too troublesome either. Either way, if the Great Liang Dynasty is really going to copse, I''ll die earlier than you."

 Chapter 292: Iâ€™m Merely a Pawn

    The Lord Warden Commander left Rainwater Commandery, and the specifics of his destination was not quite clear.

    In the early morning, Chen Chao met the newly appointed warden of Rainwater Commandery. He was a middle-aged man with a dull expression. After seeing Chen Chao, he greeted him with care. Chen Chao was taken aback, then remembered that even though he had stepped down as the warden of Rainwater Commandery, he was still the Commander of the Left Guard.

    This rank was much higher than the official rank of amandery''s warden.

    After a brief handover, considering that the surrounding demons had already been dealt with by Yu Xiyi, and the Sublime Bright Mountain was now under the watchful eyes of various major sects, the situation in this area would not be more chaotic than it already was.

    After handling everything, Chen Chao awaited the arrival of someone who should havee earlier.

    Xu Tong, the vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    Speaking of this vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, the first time the two met was by the South Lake at the academy. At that time, Chen Chao engaged in a war of words with those academy students by the academy''skeside. Afterward, aside from Song Lian and others, the Heavenly Imperial Institution came to recruit him.

    At that time, the representative was this Vice-Chairman Xu Tong.

    As one of the institutions facilitating interactions between the Great Liang Dynasty and foreign cultivators, the Heavenly Imperial Institution was, in a certain sense, more suitable for cultivators to develop cultivation than the warden faction.

    When the vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution visited Rainwater Commandery previously, Chen Chao had met him once. Now that everything had settled, Chen Chao actually did not feel surprised that this vice-chairman came here again.

    Still dressed like a tycoon, Xu Tong chuckled as he said, "Commander Chen seems to have anticipated my arrival?"

    Upon entering the Warden Office, Xu Tong took the initiative to speak. This vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, who should be considered a big shot in the Great Liang Dynasty, showed no airs at all. It was like he did not consider himself an important figure.

    Chen Chao sat at the table and poured a cup of tea for the vice-chairman, saying calmly, "There are some things that might not be suitable to discuss in the Divine Capital. Why not seize the opportunity to talk before returning to the Divine Capital?"

    Xu Tong looked at Chen Chao with a peculiar expression and thenmented, "No wonder the Lord Warden Commander holds you in such high regard. Aside from your talent, your temperament is also a factor. Being soposed at such a young age, you''ll indeed be well-suited to be the next Lord Warden Commander. If I had known earlier, I should have used any means necessary back then to snatch you away from Song Lian that fellow."

    Chen Chao looked at the steaming tea in his cup and smiled, saying, "The terms that Your Excellency offered at the time were truly insufficient."

    Xu Tong shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "When I learned that you went straight to the Warden''s Office, I knew we had no chance. How many people in this world can snatch someone from the Lord Warden Commander?"

    During this Sublime Bright Mountain incident, the Lord Warden Commander personally took action, killing that Daoist Master Ironcloud. Judging solely from cultivation realm, there was hardly anyone who dared to underestimate him. Moreover, considering his status in the Great Liang Dynasty, even the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s chairman found it challenging topete with him.

    Seeing that the young man before him was soposed, and his attempts at probing yielded no results, Xu Tong decided to forgo further pointless words. Instead, he changed the topic, "The matter at Sublime Bright Mountain has concluded. The imperial court disyed its wrath this time, and although we gained a lot, in the long run, it may not be a good thing."

    Chen Chao remained silent, he just looked at the steaming mist in front of him.

    Xu Tong continued, "His Majesty is not in the Divine Capital right now."

    Chen Chao raised his head, looking at Xu Tong with some astonishment as he asked, "Where did His Majesty go?"

    His surprise seemed perfectly timed, revealing no hint of a w.

    Xu Tong stared into Chen Chao''s eyes for a long while. After confirming that he did not discover what he wanted to see, he continued, "His Majesty has always wanted to personally lead an expedition. Previously, all officials vehemently dissuaded him, so naturally, His Majesty couldn''t escape. However, if he has already departed for the Northern Frontier under the guise of another reason, the officials will be caught off guard, unable to say or do anything."

    "However, the Northern Frontier is dangerous, and His Majesty''s journey may lead deep into the deste north."

    At the mention of the words "deste north," a peculiar emotion shed in Xu Tong''s eyes.

    To the human race, the thirty thousand miles of the deste north was a thorn deeply embedded in their hearts. It was a source of pain whenever mentioned.

    It was the shame of all humans, left behind by their predecessors. If they could not erase this shame, it would be them who were leaving it behind for future generations.

    Chen Chao said softly, "I presume that for someone like His Majesty, venturing deep into the deste north shouldn''t pose any major problems, right?"

    He had naturally heard about this matter from the Lord Warden Commander before, but it seemed the Lord Warden Commander had not disclosed all the details. However, when mentioning the Great Liang Emperor, he evidently had great trust in His Majesty. Xu Tong frowned and said, "Thirty thousand miles of deste north, before reaching the Demon King''s Court, countless great demons are lurking like ravening tigers. No matter how formidable His Majesty is, he''s just one person. If those demons set their sights on him, can we truly dismiss any concerns? In other words, aside from those great demons, the Demon Emperor still exists. If he encounters His Majesty, the entire bnce of power in the world may be rewritten."

    On the humans'' side, debates about the strongest powerhouse of the current era had never ceased. Some imed that the current Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was the strongest. Others argued that the long-unseen Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the strongest, while some say that an old monk hidden in Deercry Monastery was the strongest...

    All in all, there were countless ims, but in the end, there was no definitive answer.

    However, in the demon race, only the Demon Emperor was the strongest.

    If the Demon Emperor could not suppress the various great demons, he could not be the Demon Emperor.

    Chen Chaomented, "Is a storming to the Divine Capital now?"

    Seeing that Chen Chao finally touched upon the topic he intended to discuss, Xu Tong continued, "If, by any chance, His Majesty were to fall in the deste north..."

    As he spoke, he kept his gaze fixed on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao suddenly frowned, looking at the vice-chairman, and said, "Your Excellency, is it appropriate for you to say such a thing?"

    Xu Tong shook his head and said, "Of course, we hope that His Majesty will be safe. However, if something were to happen, the entire Divine Capital would descend into chaos. In other words, would the princes not take any action at this moment?"

    In secr dynasties, the rtionship within the imperial family was as such. The throne was the one thing everyone could not give up. Few could remain indifferent after knowing they had a chance to sit on that dragon throne.

    Chen Chao remained silent for a moment. Before leaving the Divine Capital, the two princes had both attempted to rope him in. At that time, he found it challenging to make a choice. Even though he was stronger now than before, what could he do if the ownership of the throne was to be decided at this moment?

    Chen Chao asked in doubt, "What can I do in this matter now?"

    Xu Tong said calmly, "Commander Chen is the Commander of the Left Guard, responsible for half of the Divine Capital''s defense..."

 Chapter 293.1: Shamelessly Seeking Personal Gain - Part 1

    Chen Chao raised his head, suddenly feeling that the words of the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s vice-chairman were very ridiculous.

    "Your Excellency, do you know what you''re saying?"

    Previously, Xu Tong had been somewhat discreet, but after saying this sentence, things were no longer so simple. It was almost a straightforward discussion of theplexity of the situation.

    Chen Chao stared into Xu Tong''s eyes, feeling very puzzled. There was still no conclusive evidence about whether the Great Liang Emperor had died in the Northern Frontier. This vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution speaking about such matters indicated that it was not a simple scheme.

    There was no emotion on Xu Tong''s greasy face, only a rather special gleam in his eyes. "Commander Chen, this current crisis only happens once in the Great Liang Dynasty''s 200 over years. However, in times of chaos, there are always opportunities. Commander Chen, you don''t need to do much. After returning to the Divine Capital, just slightly..."

    Xu Tong narrowed his eyes, and finally, some emotion seeped out of that greasy face.

    Chen Chao looked at him in silence for a long time and asked, "Which prince is it?"

    Whether before or after ascending to the throne, the Great Liang Emperor had always favored the Empress who had now passed away. He took in no consorts, only three princes born to the Empress.

    The Third Prince was much younger than his two elder brothers, and he had little influence in the court. Rather than asking which prince, it would be more appropriate to inquire if it was the First Prince or the Second Prince.

    Xu Tong did not answer this question, he just said calmly, "We''ve already prepared everything. As long as Commander Chen returns to the Divine Capital and takes charge of the defense of the Left Guard, just follow our instructions."

    Chen Chao looked at Xu Tong without nodding, and just asked, "If His Majesty returns to the Divine Capital, are you all going to force him to abdicate?"

    Yes, Xu Tong''s current scheme was based on the premise that the Great Liang Emperor was unable to return to the Divine Capital from the Northern Frontier and was convinced that this mighty martial artist of the Great Liang Dynasty was bound to die in the Northern Frontier. However, the question was, who dared to be so certain and take such actions?

    Xu Tongughed and said casually, "Since I''ve already said so much, I might as well give Warden Chen a hint. It''s absolutely impossible for His Majesty to return from his journey north this time."

    Chen Chao looked at Xu Tong in silence.

    "His Majesty encountered the Demon Emperor on this trip north."

    Xu Tong tilted his head, saying with a faint smile, "No matter how heroic, no matter how profound His Majesty''s cultivation realm is, he cannot return to the Divine Capital. How can that Demon Emperor be matched by a human''s strength?"

    Chen Chao was stunned. As a martial artist and a cultivator of the human race, he had heard of the exploits of that Demon Emperor. He knew that he was the most powerful existence among the demons. That powerful northern overlord was indeed difficult for anyone to shake his position.

    "If His Majesty encounters the Demon Emperor, the demons will undoubtedly spare no effort to make His Majesty remain there forever. His Majesty is all alone, even if he manages to escape from the hands of the Demon Emperor, how can he leave the thirty thousand miles of the deste north?"

    Xu Tong said with vicissitudes of emotion. Who could remain calm when mentioning that Demon Emperor?

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xu Tong looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "Since His Majesty won''t being back, the next emperor for the Great Liang Dynasty is naturally a top priority. If Warden Chen renders such meritorious service, who in the Great Liang Dynasty can shake Warden Chen''s position in the future?"

    He did not even mention high rank and rich rewards because there was no need at all.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Even if I do nothing, I can still reach the top of that mountain as long as the heaven remains unchanged."

    Xu Tong was not foolish; it took him only a moment to understand what Chen Chao was implying. This vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution grinned and said, "But now, the heaven has already changed."

    If heaven did not change, Chen Chao, as a promising junior favored by the Lord Warden Commander, would eventually climb to the top of that mountain and be an important figure in the Great Liang Dynasty. But what if heaven changed?

    If he refused, would the new emperor who takes the throne change his mind?

    After all, with just one word from him, everything could change.

    Did Chen Chao dare to gamble?

    Chen Chao smiled and suddenly looked at Xu Tong, saying, "So, it turns out you''re a spy."

    There were many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty, this was a consensus among countless people in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    There were naturally spies in the Heavenly Imperial Institution too, this vice-chairman was one of them.

    Xu Tong looked at Chen Chao and did not deny it, saying calmly, "In this world, there is never just right and wrong. It''s more about interests."

    Chen Chao did not speak. Except, his palmnded on the hilt of his saber.

    A hint of killing intent emerged.

    Xu Tong still looked at him with a smile, as if he did not care at all about the killing intent produced by Chen Chao at this moment.

    The disparity in their realms was too great. Even though Chen Chao had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm now, how could he be a match for this Heavenly Imperial Institution''s vice-chairman?

    Chen Chao kept his hand on the saber hilt and said, "If I don''t nod my head, are you going to kill me here?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There were many mountains outside of the Divine Capital - tall ones, ordinary ones, and varied.

    However, among those many mountains, there was a rather special mountain. It stood out not for the mountain itself, but because there was a nunnery on the mountain.

    The nunnery was established in the early years of the Great Liang Dynasty. At that time, Great Liang''s founding emperor brought his conscripted soldiers andid waste to this Divine Capital. Subsequently, he dered the fall of the previous dynasty. However, handling the fate of the consorts and concubines of thest emperor proved to be a difficult matter. Although historical records often awarded them to meritorious officials, the founding emperor was unwilling to do that. Hence, he sent people to build a nunnery on the mountain, naming it Pure Heart Nunnery, to provide a ce for those consorts to spend the rest of their lives.

    Because those consorts were ustomed to luxury, the nunnery did not quite resemble a typical one. There were no individuals meditating in cultivation, it was just a ce to amodate those nuns.

    Due to the striking beauty of those nuns, in the years that followed, there were many unusual stories that happened here.

    However, as time passed and the consorts from the previous dynasty gradually passed away, the ce did not fall into disuse. There would definitely be many in the world who grew disillusioned with secr life for various reasons, choosing to leave the secr world. Due to the unique nature of this nunnery, in the subsequent years, the women who chose to be nuns were likely daughters of prominent families within the Great Liang Dynasty. They might have resisted arranged marriages imposed by their families or decided to renounce worldly life due to witnessing excessive strife. All in all, all sorts of reasons would give them the idea of bing a nun.

    In the early morning, the heavy snowfall ceased, and the young nuns within the nunnery began to rise from their beds. Armed with brooms, they started to sweep away the umted snow from the previous night. Despite being called nuns, they all looked like young girls and appeared more like maidservants.

    They did not actively choose the monastic life, they followed their respective mistresses to the nunnery and subsequently became nuns too.

    Some nuns began to clean the courtyard, and from the eastern kitchen, smoke billowed as some nuns were already preparing vegetarian food for breakfast.

    The vegetarian meals in the nunnery were delicious; surpassing those of any other nunnery. Of course, the reason was not just because the chef in charge had once worked in the pce. The ingredients delivered daily to the nunnery were highly precious. Just like how it was currently winter, but there were still fresh vegetables. Such treatment was far from typical for an ordinary nunnery.

    However, because the women practicing asceticism in this nunnery had unusual backgrounds, these luxuries seemed ordinary.

    ......

 Chapter 293.2: Shamelessly Seeking Personal Gain - Part 2

    However, because the women practicing asceticism in this nunnery had unusual backgrounds, these luxuries seemed ordinary.

    Alongside the sound of cooking emanating from the kitchen, there were also hushed discussions among some young nuns.

    "Who''s turn is it to deliver food to that person today? Got to be careful."

    "It''s Xiaoyu today. This girl is meticulous, perhaps she won''t make any mistakes."

    "Do you think the maids who were beaten before were punished because they made mistakes? It was intentional. If you don''t make mistakes, you won''t be beaten?"

    "Sigh, it was fine before. Since the Empress..."

    "Don''t speak. Quickly shut your mouth. How can we discuss such matters?"

    As the voices gradually faded away, a delicate-looking young nun emerged from the kitchen carrying a food container. She headed towards the courtyard in the westernmost part. Many young nuns cast sympathetic nces her way when they saw this scene. The nuns who were sweeping away snow could not help but sigh.

    The nun named Xiaoyu kept her head low, obscuring her expression.

    She traversed the long corridor, walking a long distance until she reached a chamber. Then, she knocked on the door gently.

    The door suddenly opened with a creak.

    Xiaoyu walked in.

    A momentter, a series of cussing erupted from the chamber, apanied by the shattering of porcin.

    The noise was extremely loud, audible to many. Yet, no one dared to pay attention or say anything. They just continued with their tasks. Some simply looked over with sympathy, but were simrly silent.

    It was unclear how much time passed.

    The young nun came out, her face marked with a distinct handprint.

    Her hands were covered in wounds, but no fresh blood dripped. Instead, she had caught it with her clothes.

    The chamber was in disarray, an elderly nun sat withered on a cushion, her eyes filled with endless resentment.

    She naturally could not be called old, traces of her youthful charm still lingered on her face, with only two faint wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Yet, her entire being exuded a sense of archaess, like a piece of withered wood.

    The young nun naturally could not provoke resentment from her. The object of the older nun''s resentment was naturally not her.

    Given her status, there was hardly anyone in the world who dared to provoke her. Unfortunately, the person who did provoke her left her helpless.

    In the hushed chamber, the elderly nun slowly stood up, approached the window, and nced into the distance. The nunnery was notrge, and she had long grown tired of the view, but she could not leave because someone forbade her.

    "Looking for many years, and you''ll still have to look for many more, all the way until you die. Thinking about it this way, it''s truly agonizing too."

    A voice suddenly sounded out inside the chamber.

    The old nun suddenly turned around, and a middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe appeared in the chamber at some unknown time.

    His appearance was ordinary, and his aura was also ordinary. At this moment, he just looked thoughtfully at the shattered porcin on the floor and said, "Your brother-inw''s temper hasn''t changed much over the years. You''ve helped him a lot. Even if it was at the behest of that person before, now that person is dead. It''s only right for him to give you some leeway."

    The old nun looked at this unwee guest, her expression ugly as she said coldly, "Who are you?!"

    This old nun was no ordinary old nun. Not only did she have a distinguished identity, but her cultivation was also profound. Yet, she failed to notice when this man had entered the room, which naturally shocked her.

    "What does it matter who I am?" The man in the blue robe said indifferently, "Since you harbor so much resentment, don''t you want to do something about it?"

    Looking at the old nun, the man in the blue robe said calmly, "Back then, during the Battle of Han River, if it weren''t for you providing him with the defensiveyout, could he have easily crossed the river? Given such a great favor, if it were me, I''d naturally have put you on a pedestal. But what happened? He made you spend more than a decade here. Your biological sister passed away and you wanted to see her onest time, but did you manage to?"

    Hearing the words Han River, a cold gleam shed across the old nun''s eyes. A terrifying aura suddenly appeared in the room. The old nun had somehow produced a whisk in her hand, and she suddenly swung out. Countless silk threads shot out like tentacles toward the man across from her, carrying the full brunt of her cultivation base.

    However, after a moment, the old nun just let out a muffled groan. The myriad silk threads suddenly dissipated. She staggered backward, vomiting arge mouthful of blood.

    The reason was just because the blue-robed man nced at her.

    The overwhelming terrifying aura dissipated just like that, and the old nun''s most formidable technique was shattered.

    The man in the blue robe looked at the old nun with indifference, and said calmly, "If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish now, so you don''t have to endure countless years in this nunnery."

    The old nun''s eyes were filled with resentment, but she did not dare to attack again. Suddenly, she thought of something, raised her head rather painfully, and a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes.

    The man in the blue robe naturally knew what she was thinking but just said indifferently, "Not too stupid after all."

    "It''s been so many years, you all still haven''t given up?"

    The old nun remained silent for a long time before slowly speaking, her voice carrying a sense of weariness.

    The man in the blue robe looked at her, seemingly lost in thought. It took a long time before he spoke again, "Hidden for a long time, now we seek repayment."

    The old nun remained silent, unwilling to speak.

    The man in the blue robe just looked at her like that.

    "You all don''t know how terrifying he is."

    The old nun recalled the man she could call brother-inw. From the beginning, she knew the man''s terror. Now that the softest spot in his heart was gone, he naturally became even more terrifying.

    The man in the blue robe said, "You''re useless. Someone like you, I won''t kill, and I won''t ask you to do anything either. You''re just a clown on the riverbank. Back then, you jumped in, thinking he would bring you more benefits. But how could you have anticipated that your own sister would treat you like this? Now, asking you to choose again is meaningless."

    The old nun listened to his vague words and remained silent.

    The man in the blue robe said, "No matter how terrifying he was, he should be dead by now. Venturing deep into the deste north, who does he think he is? His ambitions are too grand, and his methods are too numerous, yet hecks the capability. Wanting to be the ruler for all eternity, how could it be so easy?"

    The old nun frowned and asked, "What the hell are you talking about?!"

    The man in the blue robe sneered, "You sit here in this nunnery, feeling perfectly justified and contented. The Divine Capital is right in front of you, but you know nothing. Truly pathetic."

    The old nun looked at the man in the blue robe, remaining silent.

    The man in the blue robe continued, "The current reign of the Great Liang, you yed a significant role in establishing it. But since he treats you this way, if I were you, I would undoubtedly destroy this world. You may not have the ability or the courage, so I''ll help you."

    The old nun still did not speak. She could not believe that her brother-inw would truly die in the deste north. Although she harbored deep resentment towards that man, she was also profoundly terrified of that man''s power. She absolutely did not believe that he would die like this.

    As if discerning the old nun''s thoughts, the man in the blue robe said calmly, "No matter how powerful he is, there''s a limit too. Venturing deep into the deste north with a mortal body, he deserves to die."

    "My time is limited and I don''t want to waste any more words with you. I only came here for one thing."

    The man in the blue robe looked at the old nun, and his gaze suddenly bing iparably sharp, like a sharp sword.

    "What?"

    The old nun also furrowed her brows, looking at the man in front of her with caution.

    The man in the blue robe asked, word by word, "Is that young man of the deceased crown prince''s bloodline?"

    The Great Liang Emperor currently had no crown prince. This so-called crown prince could only be that Emperor Lingzong''s most beloved son, that deposed emperor''s father.

    Who was also the current Great Liang Emperor''s elder brother.

    The old man looked at the blue-robed man and did not immediately speak.

    The man in the blue robe said calmly, "My time is limited, and my patience is also limited."

    As he opened his mouth, the entire room instantly rampaged with a surge of killing intent.

    The entire house now resembled a vast sea, with fierce winds and towering waves.

    This was a Nepenthe powerhouse.

    The old nun''splexion turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 294.1: Ten Thousand Miles of Blizzard - Part 1

    Although the old nun was also a formidable cultivator, facing this Nepenthe Realm cultivator in front of her, she had no strength to resist at all. After a moment, she lost all hope, and her expression became lifeless, unable to give rise to any thought of resistance.

    The blue-robed man nced at the old nun, and the killing intent in his eyes seemed to turn corporeal, as if it would overflow from his eyes in the next moment and take away her life.

    "I only want an answer. If you really don''t want to give it to me, then I''ll really send you to your death."

    The blue-robed man said incredibly seriously. When he looked at the old nun, he appeared iparably serious.

    The old nun was silent for a long time, unwilling to speak.

    The blue-robed man said, "I really can''t think of any reason for you to refuse me. Your elder sister didn''t treat you as a sister, and your brother-inw even prevented you from seeing your sister for thest time. If I were you, I''d definitely make them pay a great price!"

    The old nun still remained silent, but a struggling look already appeared between her brows.

    The blue-robed man said indifferently, "Do you know how history will record you?"

    The old nun said coolly, "I''m just a woman, why should I care what history says about me?"

    The blue-robed man looked at her and said, "Then, will your name be in her volume in the history books?"

    Originally, the old nun''s heart had gradually be firm. When she heard this, her expression suddenly became ugly. She looked up at the man in the blue robe, her eyes shing with various emotions, ultimately turning into confusion.

    In the Great General''s manor back then, she and the queen, who was still a teenager, were very close sisters. The deep bond between them was beyond imagination for outsiders. If not for this, how could she have chosen to work tirelessly for her in the Divine Capital when the current Great Liang Emperor rose in rebellion?

    In fact, it could be said that the old nun''s willingness to do so much back then was never for high rank, wealth, or prosperity. It was solely because of her rtionship with the Empress.

    Later, the two fell out for many reasons. But in reality, the old nun still believed that she should be the Empress'' closest and only sister!

    "It was she who wronged me first..."

    The old nun murmured, and tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A schr stood by the South Lake for a long time, then quietly left the academy and walked slowly towards a certain ce in the capital. He passed through several long streets and a narrow alley covered with snow. Although the umted snow was not shallow, there was still a group of children ying in the alley. Maybe because it was alreadyte in the year, so all these children were wearing new clothes. The clothes might not be made of exquisite materials, but they were colorful and brand new.

    In the alley, the children lowered their heads, scooping up the umted snow with their little hands that had turned red from the cold. They pressed the snow into snowballs one by one, holding them in their palms. After exchanging nces and nodding at each other, they silently chanted ''begin'' in their hearts, throwing snowballs at each other. A cheerful snowball fight began. However, when the schr walked through, a slightly younger child happened to throw a snowball, hitting the schr''s chest. Although the child''s strength was not great, the schr was wearing a thick cotton robe, so the small snowball neither hurt or itched. Nevertheless, seeing that they hit an adult, the children immediately dropped their snowballs and scattered in all directions. The narrow alley soon only showed the backs of these children.

    Only the child who had thrown out the snowball earlier was left. He stood on the spot rather helplessly.

    He nced at his friends who were far away and was actually also thinking about whether to run away or not. But in the end, he failed to take a single step. After sneaking a nce at that schr, he noticed that the schr was not angry, which relieved him.

    The schr stood in ce, brushing off the snow from his chest without saying a word.

    The child mustered up his courage, and took a few steps, arriving in front of the schr. He sincerely apologized, "Sir, I''m sorry."

    The schr looked at him, wearing a smile, and asked, "Why address me as ''sir''?"[1]

    The child, who was initially nervous, feltpletely at ease seeing the schr''s demeanor. Scratching his head, he said with some embarrassment, "I don''t know, sir. You look just like the teachers in the private school."

    The schr nced at the child and reached out to brush off the snowkes on his head before continuing, "I saw you were about to run away earlier. Why did you change your mind?"

    After a moment''s hesitation, the child said, "I was scared at first, but then I thought if I ran away, it wouldn''t live up to the principles my teacher taught in the private school. I didn''t want to disappoint my teacher."

    The schr nodded and said in agreement, "Being afraid to disappoint your teacher is a reasonable concern."

    As the child listened to the schr speak and observed his expression, inexplicably feeling a sense of warmth. He asked with some anticipation, "Is the sir also a teacher in a private school?"

    However, as soon as the child said this, he felt a bit uneasy. Perhaps it was because the schr in front of him looked young, seemingly not much older, referring to him as "sir/teacher" might not be fitting.

    Sure enough, the schr soon shook his head and softly said, "I''m not considered a teacher. I haven''t taken on students yet, I''m still studying under a teacher."

    The child was stunned and asked in surprise, "Sir is still studying?"

    The schr made a sound of agreement and said softly, "Been studying for many years, don''t know how many more years to go."

    The child could not grasp the deeper meaning of this statement and simply echoed, "That''s right. The teacher in the private school also says that studying, even when one is grown up, even after achieving sess or fame, should never stop. It can continue all the way until death. Studying for sess or for wealth is not advisable."

    "Then that teacher of yours must be a brilliant schr."

    For some reason, the schr who had initially been in a hurry to leave the alley and head towards a certain ce, stopped being in a hurry after talking to this child. Instead, he became patient and engaged in a longer conversation with the child.

    "The teacher is indeed good, but it would be even better if there were fewer beatings and more reasoning with words."

    The child thought of the teacher''s ruler in the private school and could ot help but feel a headache. He had endured quite a few beatings, usually for forgetting the homework given by the teacher because he was ying around too much. When he went back the next day, he was sure to face a beating.

    Most children who were disciplined in this way would likely feel that they were not at fault and only consider the teacher too harsh. However, this child, after each punishment, understood that he had made a mistake. Due to his yful nature, he couldn''t resist indulging in mischief, so each time he admitted his mistake sincerely, only to repeat it again next time.

    The schr smiled and said, "I was never beaten when I was young."

    The child was astonished, "Then, sir must be an excellent schr."

    In his understanding, all teachers in the world were supposed to use the ruler. If one had not been beaten when young, it meant that this sir had an excellent temperament. At the very least, he must have studied very diligently when he was young.

    The schr thought for a moment, recalling his own experiences during childhood. Born into the Wei Family as a direct lineage heir, his fate had been predetermined from birth. Before he could go to the academy, he studied at the Wei Family''s home school. The teachers were naturally incredibly strict. He also understood the expectations ced on him. Therefore, he studied diligently and his parents never needed to worry much about his studies. However, like the child in front of him, all children had a yful nature. In his early years, he longed for a life beyond the Wei Family, but as a member of a prominent family, the view was obstructed, and he could not look outside.

    As forter on, after entering the academy, that teacher whom all schrs in the world revered like a deity, was quite different from the strictness of the Wei Family''s home school. Whether was it studying or doing anything else, that schr pretty much did whatever he wanted. He was not serious when teaching his students, which made Wei Xu find it very difficult to adapt to it initially.

    He could not understand how such a casual and leisurely schr could gain the favor of the academy''s previous dean, allowing him to be the dean of the academy, bing the leader of all schrs in the world.

    As time went on and he spent more time with his teacher, Wei Xu gradually understood the underlying principles. It turned out that schrs did not necessarily have to be rigid and formal, nor did they need to speak in pedantic terms every day.

    Someone who was not like that, would still be a pretty good schr.

    Wei Xu lifted his head, his scattered thoughts gathering again. The child in front of him had waited for him for quite some time. Wei Xu smiled apologetically and said softly, "Can''t say excellent, just a passable schr. But I wonder if my teacher is satisfied, or if my parents are satisfied."

    The child responded with an "Oh" but did not speak immediately, lost in thought.

    After some time, the child suddenly seemed a bit embarrassed and said, "Actually, sir, when I said that I was afraid of disappointing my teacher earlier, I had another thought."

    Wei Xu inexplicably felt that the child was about to say something profound and replied seriously, "Please go on."

    "Actually, when we study, whether your teacher is disappointed or not, and whether parents are satisfied or not, it''s not that important. The most important thing is that we should understand what kind of person we ought to be when we study, and what kind of person we want to be. It''s like what Teacher said, ''Reading a book a hundred times reveals its meaning.''"

    The child nervously gripped the corner of his clothes, not daring to look up at the schr in front of him.

    Wei Xu looked at him with aplex expression.

    Before Wei Xu could say anything, the child suddenly remembered something, and his expression suddenly became somewhat panicked. He hastily bowed to Wei Xu and said, "Sir, there''s something at home, I need to leave first..."

    After bowing, without waiting for Wei Xu''s response, the child ran off in the distance, leaving only his back view.

    Watching the child''s departing figure, Wei Xu murmured, "Can be my teacher."

    ......

 Chapter 294.2: Ten Thousand Miles of Blizzard - Part 2

    After Wei Xu came back to his senses, the child had already disappeared. Before he could turn around, a voice sounded beside him. The arrival was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man wearing a gray cotton robe on a cold winter day. The cotton robe looked rather worn out, it was likely worn for many years.

    "Mr. Wei seems to be in good spirits, chatting so long with a child. It seems you''ve been influenced by the Dean."

    The atmosphere in the academy during these years had truly changedpared to the past. The original academy was a holynd for all schrs in the world. The teachers here were naturally highly knowledgeable, it was just that they were formal and rigid; like an old tree. However, after the current Dean took over the academy, it seemed like this old tree sprouted new shoots, bringing in a breath of fresh air.

    The academy still maintained its schrly excellence, but now there was a sense of vitality in every aspect without the obsolescence.

    Wei Xu turned to look at the middle-aged man, not rushing to speak. After a moment of contemtion, he slowly opened his mouth to say, "You all are too impatient."

    The middle-aged man remained indifferent as he said, "Some people have waited for many years and think, ''What''s a few more days?'' But others feel, ''I''ve waited for so many years; why should I wait any longer now?''"

    Wei Xu naturally understood his meaning and said calmly, "Haste makes waste. Moreover, you all are aiming to eat the entire world. Acting recklessly once you get anxious isn''t advisable."

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Why worry, Mr. Wei? The situation has already unfolded, how can it turn around now? Moreover, I firmly believe that things will develop ording to our n."

    Wei Xu shook his head and said calmly, "I want to wait a while more."

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man could not help but furrow his brow, appearing somewhat displeased.

    "You all may not be able to wait, but in reality, you still have to wait. So, I''ll wait a little more. It doesn''t count as dying your matter. Besides, choosing not to act is the best scenario now. If we involve the academy and Teacher, how would he handle it? Can you guys really hold him back?"

    Wei Xu looked at the middle-aged man, his meaning clear in his eyes.

    "Someone of the Dean''s caliber is unlikely to easily get involved in this situation."

    The middle-aged man frowned and sighed softly, "But someone like the Dean, if possible, we really don''t want to be at odds with him."

    Wei Xu remained silent. He was actually still waiting for the middle-aged man to make his own judgment.

    Seeing Wei Xu''s silence, the middle-aged man furrowed his brows and said, "Mr. Wei, you can''t influence the academy, but can''t the Wei Family influence it?"

    Wei Xu looked at him and retorted with a question, "Do you think the Wei Family is lessplicated than the academy?"

    In a dynasty, often the ones with the shortest lineage were the so-called imperial families. Besides the imperial family, whether was it the high-ranking families with a few hundred years of heritage or the academy with a millennium of history, theirplexity far exceeded that of the imperial family.

    The middle-aged man was somewhat angry, "You prominent families, always calcting and scheming. In the end, you justck that tiny bit of resolve. Otherwise, can''t you all seize reign over this world?!"

    Wei Xu did not speak, but his emotions were evident in his eyes.

    For those prominent families, what was the point of bing the emperor?

    There was really no point.

    In this world, had there ever been a dynasty that had endured for centuries without changing?

    But for the prominent families of the world, it was not too difficult tost a thousand years.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell, the Divine Capital weed another blizzard. The umted snow from before had not melted, and the snow had never really stopped. Now, the snowfall was getting heavier, nketing the Divine Capital in white.

    At the Xie residence,nterns hung under the eaves in front of the main gate, casting a faint glow on the white snow. It was brighter than usual, but it was still challenging to illuminate the entire world.

    Tonight was the monthly gathering at the Xie residence, and with the approaching New Year, there were naturally more people than usual. All the branches of the Xie Family had finished their tasks early and rushed to the Xie residence for this small gathering.

    As usual, the ancestor did not make an appearance at this gathering. Therefore, the most eye-catching aspect of this gathering was still the main branch, which had always been the center of attention. However, in recent years, the second branch had gradually risen, gaining more attention as well.

    At arge round table, everyone with a seat was an important figure in the Xie Family. However, amid the toasts and conversations, individual emotions varied. During the feast, a steward approached a young girl and whispered something to her. She stood up and walked towards the deeper part of the Xie residence. Initially, those seemingly indifferent big shots now turned their heads, with different emotions in their gazes as they looked over there.

    About the young girl from the White Deer''s Xie n, many did not feel optimistic about her right in the beginning. Later, they had to admit their fondness, as well as their apprehension now, which was all within reason. As they watched the girl leave, countless people were likely thinking the same thing.

    Xie Nandu walked alone towards the deeper part of the Xie residence. It was not her first time walking this path. But even now, she still did not like it.

    The steward had left at some point, and she did not know when she had arrived at the ancestral shrine of the Xie Family.

    That Xie Family ancestor was sitting in the chair today, but the old man who was originally in that chair was nowhere to be seen.

    The Xie Family ancestor looked at the girl, who was as quiet as a pear blossom. There was some admiration in his eyes as he went straight to the point, saying, "Your Senior Brother Wei has been a bit restlesstely."

    The Divine Capital was too big and there were too many secrets. However, for existences like the Xie Family, most of these secrets were not considered secrets.

    They might not know who Wei Xu was plotting with or what, but at least they knew he was not quietly staying in the academy.

    Before Xie Nandu could speak, the ancestor of the Xie family shook his head and said, "This kind of thing, I''m just informing you about it, you don''t need to do anything. Right now, storm clouds are gathering over the Divine Capital, and those who can influence this major event are just a few families and the academy. You are in the Xie Family and also in the academy. Although it''s not your turn to make decisions at the moment, it''s good to keep an eye on things."

    Xie Nandu had been focusing wholeheartedly on cultivation these days. She actually did not pay too much attention to the situation in the Divine Capital. However, since she was in the midst of the whirlpool, how could she stay aloof from it?

    After a moment of silence, Xie Nandu finally opened her mouth to ask, "How will Ancestor choose?"

    The Xie Family ancestor did not beat around the bush and said straightforwardly, "I won''t choose anything."

    Xie Nandu looked into the eyes of the Xie Family ancestor, and a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes.

    The Xie Family ancestor continued, "The Xie Family and Wei Family are different. The Xie Family rose due to this dynasty. Therefore, the Wei Family may not care about whether the world is named Chen or something else. But the Xie Family still has to care for the time being. It''s just that the current situation is uncertain, and everyone''s choices are gambles. Gambling involves risks, regardless of the odds. So, the Xie Family won''t join the gambling table; we''ll just be spectators."

    To avoid idents, to not incur losses, to not lose money - it was not about mastering some high-level gambling techniques, it was about staying off the gambling table. As long as you did not y, you would not lose.

    The logic was that simple.

    Xie Nandu frowned and asked, "Is this the foundation of the Xie Family? Why is the Wei Family in such a hurry then?"

    The Xie Family ancestor looked at this young girl who came from White Deer and said with a faint smile, "I don''t know about that."

    Actually, how could he not be aware? He just did not want to bring it up, nor was he willing to mention it. If he said too much, he himself would find it troublesome too.

    Xie Nandu was fortunate not to be the type of woman who insists on getting to the bottom of the matter. Seeing that this ancestor stopped talking, she refrained from talking too.

    An old person and a young one, separated by endless years, as if one stood at the beginning of the river of time, and the other has already reached its end.

    The Xie Family ancestor remained silent for a long time, then suddenly spoke with interest and a smile, "Coming back from Cang Prefecture, that little fellow''s future looks bright. But do you think he''ll really make the Xie Family open our main entrance one day?"

    Xie Nandu was silent.

    The Xie Family ancestor smiled and said, "Outsiders always think that in prominent families, marriage should be based on matching status. But in reality, in the past two hundred years, the Xie Family has married many Xie descendants to ordinary men who were not special at the time. Later, they rose to fame, bing a beautiful tale."

    Xie Nandu murmured, "It''s still a transaction."

    The Xie Family ancestor chuckled and said, "Youss, born in the Xie Family, can''t you ept it? I''m already letting you marry the man you like, not forcibly designating one for you. Speaking of which, if you''re willing, you can actually choose one of the three princes of the Great Liang Dynasty. Of course, if you choose, the Xie Family will definitely join the gambling table today."

    In the end, it all came down to the so-called interests.

    Xie Nandu remained silent, not uttering a word.

    She despised these things from the bottom of her heart.

    The Xie Family ancestor naturally knew, saying softly, "I know you don''t like it. You don''t need toe back for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Whenever you feel likeing back, we can talk again. As for those random gatherings, you can decline them. The next time youe back will be for the memorial of this old man?"

    The half-joking words of the Xie Family ancestor did not prompt Xie Nandu to say anything. She just looked at this ancestor with a calm gaze.

    The Xie Family ancestor waved his hand andmented, "Those whoe from White Deer have a schrly demeanor on them. The little ones from the Divine Capital really can''tpare. However..."

    Before the Xie Family ancestor could finish, Xie Nandu already turned around and walked towards the distance. In the end, perhaps in the entire Xie Family, only Xie Nandu had the guts to disregard the Xie Family ancestor and leave on her own like this. Other people might not dare.

    The Xie Family ancestor smiled faintly, watching the girl''s back view without saying anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu left the Xie Family and soon arrived outside the Xie residence side gate. The carriage from the academy had been waiting here for a long time.

    The roofs were already covered with a thickyer of umted snow.

    In the Divine Capital, it was still snowing heavily tonight, and it was approaching the New Year.

    Xie Nandu turned her head and nced at the severalnterns hanging under the eaves.

    After a few nces, she withdrew her gaze and turned back.

    A ck figure was exceptionally conspicuous in the heavy blizzard.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly.

    When that ck figure approached, she raised an eyebrow.

    She had already seen clearly; it was a young man in ck clothes, with a saber hanging from his waist, and snowkes on the strands of hair on top of his head.

    He seemed weary from the journey still.

    The ck-d young man who braved the snowstorm stared with a pair of eyes that seemed to contain a myriad of stars. He smiled at the girl in front of him and took out two roasted sweet potatoes from his pocket like a magic trick, asking, "It''s still warm, want to eat?"

 Chapter 295: In Front of the Left Guardâ€™s Office on a Snowy Night.

    The heavy snowfall was silent.

    The horse carriage slowly passed through the snowyndscape, driven by a coachman from the Xie Family, who was very silent. No emotions could be seen on that ordinary face.

    Inside the carriage, Xie Nandu held the still-steaming sweet potato in her hands, gently peeling the skin. Her small mouth kept blowing on the sweet potato, appearing rather adorable. At this moment, how did Xie Nandu still look like a genius girl? She resembled more of a girl next door ¨C cute and lovable, bringing joy to anyone who nced at her.

    Chen Chao felt that the exhaustion from the thousands of miles of travel had dissipatedpletely now.

    Taking a bite of the sweet potato and feeling its warm sweetness, Xie Nandu asked, "The Divine Capital is so chaotic now, why did youe back?"

    Having learned about the current situation in the Divine Capital from the Xie Family, Xie Nandu naturally did not believe that Chen Chao would still be clueless at this point.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and smiled, "Missed you, came back to see you, can''t I"

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow and did not say anything.

    Chen Chao nced at this young girl. Upon closer inspection, it was evident that after returning to the Divine Capital, although not too long, had caused her to grow quite a bit. If she was once just a so-called budding beauty, now the word "budding" could gradually be removed, leaving only "beauty."

    Chen Chao inexplicablypared Xie Nandu with that girl in the coffin, but soon shook his head.

    Returning to his senses, Chen Chao said seriously, "It''s not that I wanted toe back; it''s just that at this crucial moment, I have no choice but toe back."

    After a brief contemtion, Xie Nandu understood something and said, "Indeed, as the Commander of the Left Guard in the Divine Capital, you have no choice but to return."

    Chen Chao rested his hands behind his head, leaning against the carriage. He narrowed his eyes and said softly, "When I left the Divine Capital before, there were already some troubles. I had no intention of getting involved in thepetition between the two princes. But now, it seems to have be more troublesome. Will one of those two Highnesses after some time?"

    This statement was actually somewhat inappropriate, but Chen Chao did not care at the moment.

    Xie Nandu also did not mind and simply said, "It''s not that simple."

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu and changed the subject, asking, "What about you? How''s the nurturing of your nine flying swords?"

    Xie Nandu did not speak, but after a moment, Chen Chao suddenly furrowed his brows because he felt a piercing sword qi suddenly appear at her be.

    A flying sword hung quietly in the air, emitting sword qi from its tip.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "What''s your current cultivation realm?"

    "Spirit tform."

    Xie Nandu looked at the flying sword and said softly, "It was originally named Heavenly Spirit, but I didn''t like it, so I changed its name. Now it''s called Mountain Creek. How is it?" Chen Chao frowned, "Isn''t it a bit too cultured?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Indeed, it''s a bit, but I really like it."

    Chen Chao did not say anything. Since Xie Nandu liked it, saying more would be meaningless.

    "The names of the nine flying swords, I need to rethink each one, but it''s not too much trouble."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao with a strange gaze.

    Chen Chao pursed his lips and said, "As long as you like it."

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth, initially wanting to ask Chen Chao to help here up with a name for one of the flying swords. However, after some thought, she decided not to bring it up and simply asked, "Are you staying at my ce this time?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "I''m afraid not. I need to go to the Left Guard''s office. After all, I am themander, and I have a big problem on my hands."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, quietly waiting for more information.

    However, Chen Chao turned his head to look outside the carriage and said, "Next time I have free time, I''lle find you."

    After saying this, he jumped directly out of the window.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The carriage slowly headed towards the academy, and Chen Chao stood on the side of the long street, watching the carriage gradually move away.

    "Commander, you could still stay at the academy tonight. There''s still time to go to the office tomorrow."

    Weng Quan stood on the side, and further away was the guards from the Left Guard''s office. They were dressed in ck, silently standing in the night. But the falling snow soon added a touch of white to their figures.

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan, patted his shoulder, and said, "Do you not understand the current situation in the Divine Capital?"

    Weng Quan looked puzzled and asked, "What''s the situation? It''s nothing more than His Majesty entering closed-seclusion. Now the imperial officials are assisting in governance. This is not the first time. What problems could arise?"

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan, smiling as he said, "Well, if you can understand these things, it would indeed be troublesome."

    Weng Quan was taken aback, feeling a bit wronged. Was thismander implying that his brain power wascking, that he was stupid?

    Chen Chao did not pay attention to his thoughts and continued, "During my absence, who has been in charge of the Left Guard? Is it that Deputy Commander Lin?"

    Weng Quan rolled his eyes at Chen Chao, thinking: aren''t you asking something that you already know the answer to, Commander?

    If themander was absent, it was naturally the deputymander who had the final say.

    "Where is he at now? Themander''s office?"

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan, the emotions in his eyesplicated.

    Weng Quan nodded and said, "During this period, Deputy Commander Lin has been staying at the office.

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" and said nothing.

    Approaching the Left Guard''s office, Chen Chao nced at Weng Quan and said softly, "Tonight, no one is allowed to enter this office."

    Weng Quan was puzzled, not really understanding. But looking at Chen Chao''s appearance, he did not dare to refute.

    In the end, he just nodded his head.

    "Other than that deputymander, call the rest of the guards out."

    Chen Chao stood at the entrance of the Left Guard''s office, looking inside with an indifferent expression.

    Weng Quan followed the order and left. Soon, there were some bustling sounds from inside. However, as these sounds reached the door, they already saw Chen Chao who was dressed in a ck official robe.

    After Chen Chao changed into hismander''s official robe, his entire demeanor became noticeably different from before.

    Additionally, he had grown taller on this trip, and now his height was not inferior to these guards in front of him. When he stood there with his dangling saber, there was naturally a sense of oppression.

    Seeing thismanding officer whom they had not met for a long time return to the Left Guard''s office, the guards dared not speak for a moment.

    However, someone soon mustered the courage to speak, "I wonder why Lord Commander wants us to leave the office. You must know there are countless piled-up work in the office that need to be handled!"

    "Right, without Deputy Commander Lin''s orders, we cannot leave."

    Upon hearing this, Weng Quan was stunned, then immediately said angrily, "Do you even fucking hear what you''re saying?!"

    In all his years serving in the Left Guard, he had never encountered such a situation. In the Left Guard of the Divine Capital, the Commander''s word wasw.

    Above themander, there was only the Lord Warden Commander.

    Prior to this, which was also during Song Lian''s time, his word dictated everything.

    Now that Song Lian had departed for the Northern Frontier, the Commander of the Left Guard had been handed over to Chen Chao before he left for the Northern Frontier. Although Chen Chao was young, there were undoubtedly many dissatisfied voices within the Left Guard. These discontented voices had temporarily found no outlet when Chen Chao left the Divine Capital. Now, with Chen Chao''s return and the urrence of such an incident, it was inevitable that these sentiments would erupt.

    The man nced at Weng Quan, not showing the slightest hint of fear. He just smiled coldly and said, "I''m just following orders."

    Seeing that Weng Quan was about to speak, Chen Chao waved his hand and asked calmly, "Whose orders are you following?"

    That person saw Chen Chao speak up, but he still had a disdainful look as he said, "It''s naturally Deputy Commander Lin''s orders. Lord Commander has left the Divine Capital for so long. Now, in this Left Guard, Deputy Commander Lin''s word isw."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "When thismander left, it was indeed Deputy Commander Lin who made the rules in the Left Guard. But now, thismander has already returned."

    The implication was clear.

    Before the man could speak again, Chen Chao had already interjected first, "Thismander doesn''t understand, when has the Left Guard''s office started disregarding the Great Liang''sws in the Divine Capital?"

 Chapter 296: Official Seal

    Chen Chao looked at the Left Guard officials present, his eyes showing little emotion, appearing very calm.

    He had been away from the Divine Capital for a long time. Now that he returned, Chen Chao did not find it surprising to encounter such a situation.

    "This..."

    That official opened his mouth, originally wanting to retort, but at this moment, he found himself at a loss for words. Chen Chao had directly brought up thews of Great Liang, putting them in the most difficult position to argue against.

    If they admitted, it would mean not recognizing thews of Great Liang. After all, thews clearly stated that the highest position in the Left Guard was themander. Themander could decide on everything within the Left Guard, and apart from the Commander, only the Lord Warden Commander and the Emperor himself had the authority tomand the Left Guard''s Commander. Any other official or person had no right tomand themander.

    Now, both the Great Liang Emperor and Lord Warden Commander were coincidentally not in the Divine Capital.

    "Now that thismander has asked you all to get out, what else do you guys have to say?"

    Chen Chao slowly gripped the hilt of his saber, his expression calm, yet there was a solemn murderous aura emanating from him, as if the heavy snowfall in front of the Left Guard''s office had suddenly stopped at this moment.

    The guards felt this solemn killing intent and dared not say anything more. But soon, a distant voice echoed in the courtyard, cold and indifferent, "Turns out that Commander Chen has returned. Why haven''t you guys made way for Commander Chen to enter?"

    A slender middle-aged man appeared in the courtyard. He wore a ck official robe, and there was a distinct air about him.

    As he walked towards the gate, the Left Guard''s officials who had been blocking the entrance dispersed to both sides, creating a path for the middle-aged man. Many lowered their heads and saluted, addressing him as "Commander Lin."[1.]

    Only Weng Quan shouted at the top of his lungs. "Greetings, Deputy Commander Lin."

    That man suddenly frowned. At this moment, the word ''deputy'' was far from being a nice title to the man at all.

    Many people looked at Weng Quan with a special meaning in their eyes. At this moment, no one would think that Weng Quan spoke casually. When he spoke, it must have been after careful consideration.

    However, it seemed that many people chose to selectively forget something at this moment. That was, Weng Quan had always been known for his simplemindedness in the Left Guard.

    Chen Chao remained silent. Except, there was a hint of a smile at the corner of his eye. He naturally knew that it was impossible that Weng Quan was intentionally upsetting Lin Shan in front of him. It was just how he always was. Just like when Chen Chao served as the Deputy Commander before, Weng Quan also kept addressing him as "Deputy Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao waved his hand, making Weng Quan step aside. Step by step, he walked toward the Left Guard''s office, looking at Lin Shan and smiling, "Deputy Commander Lin, you''ve worked hard during this period."

    As he spoke, his hand reached out, the meaning clear.

    The Left Guard''s official seal was currently still in Lin Shan''s possession.

    Taking back the Left Guard''s official seal meant returning the authority of the Left Guard to Chen Chao.

    Presumably, if the Lord Warden Commander or the Great Liang Emperor were still in the Divine Capital, Lin Shan would hand over the Left Guard''s official seal to Chen Chao without the slightest hesitation.

    But now, the Lord Warden Commander was not in the Divine Capital, and neither was the Emperor.

    But the official seal was in Lin Shan''s hands.

    The Great Liang''sws stated that the Left Guard''s effective official was themander. However, the Great Liang''sws also clearly stated that themander needed to hold the official seal to exercise authority.

    Chen Chao was themander, but the official seal was in Lin Shan''s hands.

    In a certain sense, the Left Guard''s officials here were facing a difficult choice.

    Lin Shan had been serving in the Left Guard for many years. He had a deep foundation and an extensivework of connections within the Left Guard. Therefore, even though he was currently only a deputymander, having the official seal in hand meant that many Left Guard officials were willing to follow his orders.

    On the other hand, Chen Chao had just joined the Left Guard recently. Despite now holding the position ofmander and gaining recognition at the Myriad Willow Convention, his foundation was ultimately stillcking. Most likely, apart from Weng Quan, there were probably few Left Guard officials willing to wholeheartedly believe in Chen Chao and steadfastly follow him.

    Choosing to seize power upon his return to the Divine Capital might not have been a wise decision, but Chen Chao had reasons that forced him to make this choice.

    Lin Shan looked at Chen Chao and said with a faint smile, "Lord Commander is tired from your long journey. Now that you returned to the Left Guard''s office, why not have a warm cup of tea and rest for a few days? This lowly official will naturally take care of the Left Guard''s matters for Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao''s hand was still suspended in mid-air, but Lin Shan did not hand over what Chen Chao wanted. So for a moment, it appeared very awkward. The entire entrance of the Left Guard''s office was rather quiet.

    Chen Chao slowly withdrew his hand and smiled, "Deputy Commander Lin must have been even more exhausted during this period. Now that thismander has returned, I got to take over the responsibilities. Otherwise, how can I live up to the expectations of Commander Song, the instructions of Lord Warden Commander, and the trust of His Majesty?"

    Verbal sparring might be the most unfamiliar thing for all cultivators in the world. But to Chen Chao, it was a regr urrence.

    The three people that his one sentence mentioned, from the first one, already shook these guards. If there was one person they would revere as a deity in the Left Guard, it would be Song Lian. Serving as the Commander of the Left Guard for so many years, he never did anything to chill the hearts of these guards. His status in the Left Guard was unmatched by any.

    Following Song Lian, that Lord Warden Commander and that Emperor, who would not think highly of these prominent figures?

    Lin Shan smiled slightly and said, "The Lord Warden Commander is currently absent from the Divine Capital, and His Majesty is also in seclusion, if they were to know that Commander Chen has returned, they would surely be delighted."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao raised an eyebrow.

    The fact that the Great Liang Emperor was not in the Divine Capital was not a secret now, but those who were aware of it certainly would not include these guards.

    Therefore, Lin Shan was saying it for them to hear.

    Chen Chao did not expect this deputymander with a martial artist background to be so meticulous in his thinking too. But, he did not panic. After a moment, he asked bluntly, "Deputy Commander Lin, have you heard of the Great Liang''sws?"

    This question had already been posed outside the office, and Lin Shan definitely knew what this meant.

    In the earlier back-and-forth, both of them were still considered restrained. However, now that both sides spoke up, there was truly no restraint left.

    This was going straight to the point.

    Lin Shan looked at Chen Chao, his eyes devoid of any emotion. In his view, it was only natural for Chen Chao to be unable to contain his impatience. After all, no matter how mature the young man before him appeared, he was still just a teenager.

    Lin Shan sighed, "Commander Chen''s dedication to serving the country is truly palpable, and this lowly official truly feels it too. But..."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow.

    Lin Shan smiled, "It''s just that, I''m afraid I can''t hand over the Left Guard''s official seal to Commander Chen just yet."

 Chapter 297: No Need to Request for Forgiveness

    Lin Shan had a smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with a chilling intent.

    The Left Guard''s official seal rightfully belonged to the Commander of the Left Guard. As the deputymander, he never had the qualifications to control it from the beginning. It was just that back then, when Chen Chao left the Divine Capital, he needed to temporarily assume the duties of themander, allowing him to hold the official seal. However, it was only a temporary arrangement. Now that Chen Chao had returned to the Divine Capital, the official seal should be returned to Chen Chao.

    However, Lin Shan refused to do so.

    Chen Chao asked, "Why?"

    Lin Shan smiled and said, "Earlier, Commander Chen kept citing the Great Liang''sws. Did you forget the procedures for transferring the official seal of the Left Guard as stated in the Great Liang''sws?"

    Chen Chao was silent and did not speak.

    Back in Tianqing County, he had studied all the articles rted to wardens in Great Liang''sws. He naturally knew that the transfer of the official seal required a set of procedures, including official documents from the Warden''s Office and the Lord Warden Commander personally using the seal.

    Although everything was prepared when Chen Chao left the Divine Capital, it did not mean these things were unimportant.

    Lin Shan looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "This lowly official asks Lord Commander to enlighten this lowly official."

    His eyes were fixed on Chen Chao, and the emotions in them were clear - mockery and disdain were constantly present. Yes, who knew how many people in the Left Guard were like Lin Shan, there was little respect for Chen Chao''s so-called position asmander. They just treated him as someone who had stumbled upon good luck, nothing more.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "ording to Great Liang''sws, the transfer of the Left Guard''smander official seal does indeed require official documents from the Warden''s Office, and it needs the Lord Warden Commander to personally use his seal."

    After this sentence was said, a deathly silence fell over the entrance of the Left Guard''s office. Weng Quan who was observing this was clearly very shocked. He was a boor, how could he have studied much about the Great Liang''sws? He had not personally witnessed the handover of the official seal, how could he know so many things?

    "Right now, the Lord Warden Commander isn''t in the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao raised his head, narrowing his eyes slightly as he looked at Lin Shan and asked, "Doesn''t Deputy Commander know?"

    Lin Shan nodded and said, "This lowly official is naturally aware. The Lord Warden Commander is currently not in the Divine Capital. However, the documents of the Warden''s Office cannot be missing. If those documents are absent, a decree from His Majesty will do as well."

    When he spoke these words, there was a yful tone to them. Lin Shan was definitely aware that the Great Liang Emperor was currently not present in the Divine Capital. Therefore, the existence of such an imperial decree was definitely impossible too.

    Two supremely powerful martial artists, the prominent figures of the Great Liang Dynasty, were both not in the Divine Capital. This was their chance.

    Chen Chao was silent. Currently, the Lord Premier was assisting in governing the Great Liang Dynasty. There were also several great schrs taking part in government affairs, and the operations of the Great Liang Dynasty naturally proceeded smoothly. However, the problem was that they did not have the authority to manage the transfer of the Left Guard''s official seal either. As for the Warden''s Office, the Lord Warden Commander was not around, no one could represent the Lord Warden Commander to perform any action.

    This was something written in the Great Liang''sws.

    Chen Chao found it somewhat amusing. Thews of Great Liang were usually disregarded in everyday matters, but in moments like these, they suddenly became a reference that countless people wanted to adhere to.

    Chen Chao asked, "Do you mean that if I cannot produce the relevant documents or a decree from His Majesty, you won''t hand over the official seal to thismander? The entire Left Guard''s office will still follow yourmand?"

    Lin Shan nodded without hesitation, "Although this lowly official truly wants to return this official seal to Lord Commander, with the Great Liang''sws in ce, as subjects of Great Liang, I truly don''t have the courage to vite them."

    He said this casually, and although there was little credibility in his words, they were quickly met with a chorus of approval. Many in the Left Guard supported Lin Shan. Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber, showing no visible emotion. He just slowly took a step up the stone steps. Despite his youthful appearance, the immaturity on his face had long disappeared, reced by a more resolute expression. On many asions, many people no longer viewed him as a teenager.

    Chen Chao raised his head, looking up at Deputy Commander Lin who was standing at the entrance of the Left Guard''s office. He smiled and said, "Did you, from the very beginning, think of me as just a teenager? So how in the world can I upy the position of the Left Guard''s Commander? Perhaps you even entertained the thought that if Commander Song were to relinquish his position, it would undoubtedly be you stepping up to take over? So when I suddenly appeared, you just couldn''t bring yourself to like me?"

    His voice was not soft, everyone could hear it clearly.

    Many furrowed their brows, but no one spoke. What Chen Chao said was not just directed at Lin Shan, there were also the major and minor officials of the Left Guard.

    Lin Shan furrowed his brows slightly but managed to conceal his emotions well. He just looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "Where does such talke from? Lord Commander, you were appointed by the Lord Warden Commander, we dare not have any objections."

    ''Dare not'' and ''do not have'' were never the same terms.

    Chen Chao turned to nce at the surrounding guards and did not say anything to them.

    Turning back, Chen Chao stared into Lin Shan''s eyes and said, "What if I insist on taking that official seal?"

    "Lord Commander, such an act is not stipted by the Great Liang''sws. So, this lowly official dare not allow it. I hope Lord Commander is just speaking in jest."

    Lin Shan''s expression wasposed. At this point, he waspletely certain that Chen Chao really had no means left. Otherwise, he would not be so threatening in manner, but inwardly shaky.

    "Give me the official seal, or else thismander will kill you."

    In the snowy night, Chen Chao looked at Lin Shan. A voice suddenly sounded out, sharp as a sword in the dark night, revealing killing intent.

    Amotion broke out in front of the Left Guard''s office.

    "Lord Commander, such actions go against the Great Liang''sws! Lord Commander, this is absolutely uneptable!"

    "Lord Commander, killing people for no reason isn''t tolerated by the Great Liang''sws!"

    "Lord Commander, think thrice, don''t ruin your future..."

    Voices sounded out at the entrance of the Left Guard''s office. Some were warning Chen Chao, siding with Lin Shan, while others were guards who had a somewhat favorable impression of Chen Chao and were trying to persuade this youngmander.

    Weng Quan looked anxiously at Chen Chao, somewhat at a loss. When Song Lian left, he had specifically instructed him to not think about anything and stand by Chen Chao''s side no matter what happened in the Left Guard. Now that Chen Chao had spoken in this manner, he truly did not know how to choose.

    Lin Shan looked at Chen Chao, but there was a hint of a smile on his face.

    It was more mocking than anything else.

    Chen Chao looked at him and asked, "Do you think I can''t kill you?"

    Lin Shan said calmly, "Lord Commander, youck justification. This lowly official hasn''t vited any of Great Liang''sws. In other words, the brothers of the Left Guard naturally won''t follow Lord Commander''s orders. Moreover, the official seal is still in this lowly official''s hands. As for Lord Commander personally taking action, they naturally wouldn''t dare to stop you. However, Lord Commander, you''ve only recently stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, how can you contend with this lowly official?"

    In the end, the reason why these guards of the Left Guard looked down on Chen Chao was simple - his cultivation realm was truly too low and unable to convince them. Even if Chen Chao had already demonstrated his genius at the Myriad Willow Convention.

    Ultimately, this world still revered these three words: "Might makes right."

    Even if Chen Chao could get the position ofmander because the Lord Warden Commander stood behind him, because he was not strong enough, he could not convince anyone.

    Chen Chao''s hand remained on the hilt of his saber, and upon hearing the other party''s words, he seemed poised to draw his de at any moment.

    The atmosphere became somewhat strange.

    On the other hand, Lin Shan was remarkably calm, looking at Chen Chao without a trace of fear. He had full confidence in his own cultivation realm. After all, he had entered the Bitter Sea Realm many years ago, bing a Bitter Sea martial artist in reality as well as in name. The continuous tempering of his body over the years had allowed him to advance far in the Bitter Sea realm. Facing an ordinary Bitter Sea martial artist, he naturally did not regard them highly.

    He was even somewhat looking forward to it. If Chen Chao insisted on taking action, he might be able to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Chen Chao right here and now.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled, saying, "If I were to take action and kill Deputy Commander Lin right now, I''m afraid the brothers in this office would consider thismander as the biggest scoundrel in the world."

    Before Lin Shan could speak, Chen Chao cheerfully pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and held it up in front of him. On it was the Lord Warden Commander''srge seal, bright red, easily visible at a nce.

    This was precisely the document Lin Shan wanted.

    Lin Shan was momentarily stunned, somewhat dumbfounded. He then looked at Chen Chao with undisguised disgust and anger.

    This young martial artist who was smiling so happily in front of him, had be extremely repugnant to him.

    Since you had this so-called official document all along, why bother talking so much rubbish? Why not take it out earlier?

    Chen Chao seemed to have guessed what Deputy Commander Lin was thinking and said nonchntly, "Actually, even if you see it now, so what? You still won''t give me the official seal."

    Chen Chao looked into Lin Shan''s eyes, those eyes like stars held the purity of youth but also carried an inexplicable meaning.

    Snow fell silently, and the Left Guard''s office fell into silence once again.

    Those guards fell silent again, unsure of how to respond.

    It was very quiet here.

    There was no need to inspect the document to know that it was impossible to be falsified.

    Lin Shan did not know where Chen Chao obtained this document. After all, the Lord Warden Commander was really absent from the Divine Capital now.

    But in reality, the Lord Warden Commander had deliberately brought him this document back then, as if he had long known that some unforeseen ident might happen in the Left Guard.

    In reality, as long as he did not leave the Divine Capital, nothing would have happened.

    But the Lord Warden Commander still left the Divine Capital, so the message was very clear.

    Chen Chao handed the document to Weng Quan and then casually asked, "Deputy Commander Lin, do you have anything else to say?"

    Lin Shan''s expression changed slightly, obviously contemting something. But in the end, he still gritted his teeth and said with a cold face, "Although Lord Commander has the document, forgive this lowly official for not being able to hand over the official seal in these extraordinary times in the Divine Capital!"

    Chen Chao was not surprised that he said these words.

    Right now, the Lord Warden Commander and Great Liang Emperor were both absent. If Lin Shan was determined not to hand over the official seal, what could Chen Chao do?

    Chen Chao just smiled.

    The Left Guard''s officials were all looking at Chen Chao at this moment. With events developing to this point, even those officials who initially supported Lin Shan were wavering too. After all, Chen Chao had the official document, it was equivalent to having the approval of the Lord Warden Commander. This way, Lin Shan''s stance becamepletely unreasonable.

    They were waiting for Chen Chao''s reaction.

    However, what Chen Chao said next surprised everyone.

    Because the next moment, Chen Chao''s response was unexpected.

    The young martial artist just looked at Lin Shan and said calmly, "No need to forgive anything, because thismander won''t forgive you at all."

 Chapter 298: Spies in the Left Guardâ€™s Office

    It was deathly quiet in the Left Guard''s office.

    All the Left Guard''s officials now turned their gaze to Chen Chao. In fact, even before this, they could imagine that having brought out that document, this martial artist would gradually adopt a firmer stance. However, no one had expected his attitude to be as resolute as it was now.

    When Lin Shan asked for forgiveness, Chen Chao replied with a sentence, "No need to forgive anything, because I won''t forgive at all."

    Many in the Left Guard had not interacted with Chen Chao before and did not know his temperament. However, judging from the current situation, they could not help but feel shocked.

    He was indeed no ordinary youth and should not be treated as such.

    "As the Commander of the Left Guard, thismander should have jurisdiction over the Left Guard. Back then, when I received the Lord Warden Commander''s order and temporarily left the Divine Capital, I entrusted the authority to you, it was because you had been in the Left Guard for many years, and I believed you could manage it well. Now that thismander has returned, I''m reiming the authority of the Left Guard. However, you are holding the official seal, making all sorts of excuses. Now, thismander even brought out the so-called official document that you wanted. This Commander is acting in ordance with the Great Liang''sws. Yet, you still refuse to hand over the official seal, and you''re even requesting thismander to forgive you? Thismander won''t forgive you for your crime. Even if thismander kills you at this moment, it''s within the scope allowed by the Great Liang''sws too!"

    Chen Chao''s gaze was sharp as a sword, each sentence was a flying sword, piercing through the wind and snow,nding in front of Lin Shan.

    Lin Shan''s expression was somewhat unsightly as he stared at Chen Chao. "Lord Commander, do you really intend to kill this lowly official?"

    Chen Chao said in a cold voice, "So what if I kill you? I can''t kill you now?!"

    Lin Shan lifted his head, pondered for a long time, and then slowly said, "This lowly official has my reasons to not produce the official seal. If Lord Commander wants to kill this lowly official over this, then this lowly official would like to see how many in the entire Left Guard are willing to follow Lord Commander''s orders."

    As he spoke these words, the surrounding guards had already heard it, but they remained silent. Lin Shan''s influence in the Left Guard had always just been slightly less than the former Commander, Song Lian. Now that Song Lian was absent, he naturally became the most influential figure in the Left Guard. Although it seemed like he was resisting the Great Liang''sws, many officials were unwilling to believe that it was true. Perhaps they were thinking that there might be something they did not know happening behind the scenes. Even if there was not, they probably would not act recklessly.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "The Left Guard is the Great Liang''s Left Guard, it''s not any individual''s Left Guard. Do they not understand even this principle?"

    Although he said these words to Lin Shan, in reality, he was saying them for the Left Guard''s officials to hear. As members of the Left Guard, they should listen to the Commander''s orders, uphold the safety of the Divine Capital as their duty, and not blindly follow someone.

    Seeing the hesitation in the eyes of the Left Guard officials around, Lin Shan suddenly spoke, "The official seal isn''t in your hands yet, and you want to suppress them with the identity ofmander. That''s nothing but a pipe dream."

    With this statement, Lin Shan immediately woke up the Left Guard''s officials around him. Their current predicament was difficult, but in reality, they did not want to bear any consequences. Now that Lin Shan had said this, hepletely gave them a reason to watch from the sidelines.

    "Lin Shan, stop your fucking nonsense! Commander Chen has the document from the Warden''s Office. Why don''t you open your damn eyes and take a look, see if there''s the seal of the Lord Warden Commander on it? Now, the entire Left Guard from top to bottom should be obeying Commander Chen''s orders. How can you be allowed to quibble here?!"

    Weng Quan had been holding back for a long time, and now he could not hold back any longer. His face turned red, and he spoke loudly.

    "Weng Quan, what Deputy Commander Lin said... isn''t without reason!" But as Weng Quan spoke up, someone immediately retorted. That person said calmly, "Now is a turbulent time in the Divine Capital, and the Left Guard indeed cannot withstand turmoil. As one of the two guard divisions protecting the Divine Capital, I don''t think we need to say much about the Left Guard''s importance. Deputy Commander Lin has been in charge of the Left Guard during this period, and everyone can see how it''s been. In this lowly official''s opinion, it''s better to let Deputy Commander Lin temporarily take charge of the Left Guard during this turbulent period. When this storm passes, the Left Guard''s official seal can be handed over to Lord Commander."

    As this person spoke, others joined in, and the voices gradually grew louder.

    Lin Shan did not speak, he just looked at Chen Chao silently.

    Chen Chao nced at someone not far away and asked, "Who are you?"

    The person showed no expression and said indifferently, "Yu Hua, Saber Envoy of the Left Guard. I wonder what guidance Lord Commander has?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "There''s no guidance, just wanted to tell you that from today, you are no longer a member of the Left Guard."

    Yu Hua was stunned, and those who had concurred earlier dared not speak now.

    No one expected that this youngmander would leave no leeway for anyone.

    After a moment, Yu Huaughed coldly, "Lord Commander naturally has the right to do so, but I''m afraid you have to get the official seal first. Otherwise, how can you stamp it on the document to expel me?"

    It was still the same issue. Chen Chao had a valid argument, but if Lin Shan chose to stubbornly keep the official seal, then even as themander, Chen Chao would not be able to do many things, such as expelling Yu Hua from the Left Guard.

    "When Lord Commander gets the official seal in hand, I, Yu Hua, will naturally leave the Left Guard."

    Yu Hua looked at Chen Chao and said with a sneer, "I, Yu Hua, have faced life and death in the Left Guard for so many years. I never expected it to end up like this."

    Once these words were spoken, the scene naturally erupted into a mor. Just as he had said, he had been in the Left Guard for many years, and no one expected that he would leave the Left Guard in this manner.

    Of course, all of this was contingent on Chen Chao retrieving the official seal.

    In the end, it all came back to the official seal.

    Without the official seal, Chen Chao could not control those Left Guard officials.

    Without the official seal, Chen Chao could not force Yu Hua out of the Left Guard.

    But the official seal was currently in Lin Shan''s hands. If he did not take it out, what could Chen Chao do?

    Weng Quan was bing impatient and was about to burst out in anger again, but Chen Chao smiled again. "Deputy Commander Lin, it looks like that person has given you quite a bit, or else you wouldn''t be holding onto the Left Guard tightly without letting go."

    Lin Shan remainedposed, "Lord Commander, what are you talking about? This lowly official doesn''t know."

    Chen Chao said, "Thismander will ask you again, are you handing over the official seal or not?"

    Lin Shan shook his head, his face cold, "For the sake of the Divine Capital, for the sake of the Left Guard, this lowly official cannot hand over the official seal to Lord Commander at this moment."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Actually, it''s not up to you to decide all these matters. Do you really think of yourself as someone important?"

    "All Left Guard personnel, withdraw from the office. Anyone who trespasses will be killed!"

    Chen Chao took a few steps forward, slowly walking up the stone steps, and finally arrived at the front door of the office. At this moment, Lin Shan and he were separated by less than ten feet.

    Listening to Chen Chao''s words, Lin Shan remained silent.

    Listening to Chen Chao''s intention, he wanted toe and take the seal himself. But with the likes of you, a young martial artist, where is the possibility?

    Even if you have already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, standing in the same realm as me, is it enough?

    Lin Shan could not understand what he relied on.

    "If Commander Chen insists on doing this in the Left Guard''s office, aren''t you afraid of chilling the hearts of our brothers?"

    Yu Hua spoke again for some unknown reason.

    Chen Chao ignored him and just looked at Lin Shan.

    Lin Shan was also looking at Chen Chao.

    Silence lingered.

    Lin Shan nced into the distance.

    The look in his eyes had already been transmitted out.

    Soon, someone over there nodded. Then, someone walked outside right after.

    Weng Quan looked at Chen Chao with some concern. Among these people, he was likely the only one worried about Chen Chao''s life and death.

    Choosing sides has always been one of the difficult choices in life. Now, being able to avoid it was naturally a great thing for most people. It naturally relieved them of many worries.

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan and casually said, "If I really die, you can modify that vehicle again to transport my corpse."

    Weng Quan hesitated, wanting to speak but holding back.

    He walked outside.

    Chen Chao crossed the threshold and arrived inside the Left Guard''s office.

    Then, the front door slowly shut.

    With a bang --

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao looked at Lin Shan and said calmly, "Don''t you want to tell the truth now?"

    Lin Shan looked at Chen Chao and instead asked, "Does Commander Chen actually want to kill this lowly official, using this lowly official''s death to establish authority and intimidate the entire Left Guard?"

    Perhaps ordinary Left Guard officials could not see through this, but Lin Shan in front of him could not possibly be oblivious to it.

    Chen Chao got straight to the point and said, "There''s some intention in this regard, but not much."

    To establish a foothold in the Left Guard, one naturally needed to establish awe.

    "But you indeed deserve to die. The Divine Capital is in turmoil and you want to stir things up, you deserve to die."

    Lin Shan sneered and said, "Lord Commander speaks with awe-inspiring righteousness. I''m afraid you just want to use the Left Guard to find a good ce for yourself."

    Chen Chao did not speak, just gripping the hilt of his saber, all the qi in his body gathering momentum for release.

    "Does Commander Chen really want to kill me?"

    Lin Shan found it a bit strange. He originally thought that even if Chen Chao asked everyone to leave, he would still want to talk to him first, and resorting to violence would be ast resort.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I want to kill you because you''re a spy."

    There were many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty. This Lin Shan in front of him was one of them.

    Hearing this, Lin Shan furrowed his brows.

    There should not be many people who know this secret.

    The fact that he was a spy was something very few people had ever known.

    Before his voice faded, the broken saber in Chen Chao''s sheathe was already instantly unsheathed!

    Saber light illuminated the entire Left Guard''s office.

    From the Sublime Bright to the Divine Capital, he traveled swiftly on this journey spanning thousands of miles. Despite being exhausted, this strike was still brimming with spirit and energy!

 Chapter 299: The Back Alley is Dark

    Behind the Left Guard''s office, on another street separated by a long street, a horse-drawn carriage silently stopped in a narrow alley on the side of the street. Inside the spacious carriage that did not seem like a horse carriage, two people sat facing each other. One person was shrouded in a ck robe, making their face indiscernible. The other person was the man in blue robes who had appeared in the nunnery outside the city.

    A small wooden table was ced between them, with a small stove on it, and an iron kettle on the stove, currently brewing tea.

    Rising white vapor blocked in front of the two of them. It was like a barrier, preventing both parties from being honest and open with each other.

    The man in blue robes reached out to carry the iron kettle, pouring the hot tea into two intricately carved tea cups. This craftsmanship was unique to the White Deer Kiln in the White Deer Prefecture of the Great Liang Dynasty. In the previous dynasty, it was an imperial tribute, something ordinary people could never privately own. However, since the current dynasty, the founding emperor had no interest in such porcin. As a result, products by the White Deer Kiln had entered the hands of themon people. Although the price remained high, as long as one had the money, they could own a piece.

    "I have been to the nunnery outside the city. That woman''s mouth wasn''t that stubborn."

    The man in blue robes put down the iron kettle, picked up a teacup, and ced it at his lips to take a sip. Then, he smiled and said, "I didn''t quite understand before why the previous dynasty''s imperial family preferred tea soup over tea drinking. The feeling of swallowing the tea soup, full of debris, is like eating a mouthful of soil. I don''t know what''s nice about it."

    The person hidden beneath the ck robe extended a hand, revealing a fair and delicate hand. They lifted the teacup, cing it at their lips, which also happened to be concealed in the shadows.

    "The current dynasty is vastly different from the previous one. The previous dynasty was superstitious about ghosts and deities, constructing countless mountain temples within the borders. Yet, didn''t the demons still ravage, treating people like pigs and dogs? The current dynasty doesn''t believe in ghosts and deities, but instead, things have be much better."

    The man in blue robes smiled and said, "That''s because they know they can''t control the matters within the borders. When demons want to devour people, they are well aware that the best solution is to kill those man-eaters. However, theyck the capability, so they can only conjure up some ghosts and deities to make themon people believe. It''s just some simple tricks to befuddle the masses... Forget it, it''s not even worthy of being called befuddle. It''s just giving those people living in dire straits a reason to deceive themselves into continuing to live."

    The person beneath the ck robe chuckled and said, "Willingness to deceive oneself into living implies it''s not that difficult. If therees a day when even deceiving oneself into survival is impossible, then it''s truly too difficult, and there''s simply no way."

    The man in blue robes said calmly, "In these past dozen over years, the people of Great Liang should be living rtively well, at least better than the previous two hundred years."

    "Of course, during the previous two hundred years, the situation of the people in Great Liang was better than the people of all the previous eras."

    The man beneath the ck robe said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Yet, even so, there are still many people in the world who are dissatisfied, and there are still many who want to overthrow this dynasty, to overthrow the ruler."

    "No one is perfect; that''s probably the idea?"

    The man in blue robes smiled and said straightforwardly, "I believe you must be targeting more than just the Left Guard, right? What about the Right Guard? Has it longe under your control?"

    The person beneath the ck robe remained silent and just said, "You guys offered Lin Shan irresistible benefits, making him dare to resist surrendering the official seal. Of course, the prerequisite is that the Lord Warden Commander isn''t in the Divine Capital. By the way, how did you all manage to make him leave the Divine Capital and not appear until now?"

    "Just some small trick."

    The man in blue robes said indifferently, "The Great Liang Dynasty seems harmonious inside and out, but the hidden undercurrents are far from the calm surface suggests. The appearance of everything running smoothly without issues is because there is that sea-anchoring divine needle keeping this world in check. However, if that sea-anchoring divine needle were to topple, then all the problems would erupt together at this moment. A towering high-rise, currently teetering on the verge of copse. Can you imagine whates next?"

    "However, the current issue is, I want to see if that young man can grasp the Left Guard in his hands. To be honest, after he returned from the South, he chose to immediatelye to the Left Guard. I really didn''t expect him to seize authority in such a manner, his resolve is rather impressive."

    The man in blue robes smiled, "He has the courage and insight, but does he have the capability?"

    The person beneath the ck robe, upon hearing this, said, "They are both in the Bitter Sea Realm, why would one be inferior to the other?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Left Guard''s office, a great battle quietly unfolded.

    After Chen Chao drew his saber, a saber light instantly swept up, carving a long gash in the ground, and shing toward Lin Shan. Lin Shan sneered and produced a stainless steel pike seemingly out of nowhere. Everyone in the Left Guard knew that this Deputy Commander Lin had once been a warden somewhere in the North. He was an existence who relied on his pike to kill the local demons until they trembled in fear when hearing his name. Later, through fortuitous circumstances, he entered the Divine Capital and became a member of the Left Guard. In the Left Guard, he was unmatched when it came to wielding a pike.

    Even Song Lian alsouded this subordinate with praises unceasingly.

    Now, as the two shed, Lin Shan who was cautious by nature had already employed his ultimate technique. The pike in his hand moved like an agile snake, dancing in a way that left no openings. Chen Chao found it challenging to get close.

    Chen Chao was fighting with Lin Shan, but his mind was somewhat drifting. He had interacted too many times with the foreign cultivators. The dazzling techniques by those cultivators had left him overwhelmed, and crying bitterness without ceasing. But at this moment, he was fighting with another martial artist again.

    Chen Chao inexplicably felt at ease.

    At least there were not any shy techniques. Even though Lin Shan had stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm earlier than him, Chen Chao did not find it challenging. In the Bitter Sea realm, he did not believe there was another martial artist who could make him cower in fear!

    Knocking away the pike thrust that Lin Shan stabbed out with a single sh, Chen Chao closed the distance, quickly arriving in front of Lin Shan. He then bent his elbow and struck at Lin Shan''s temple. However, Lin Shan merely tilted his head slightly backward, allowing the tip of the long pike to stab into the ground. The pike held his body up. A pike and a spear were different; one was solid while the other was extremely flexible.

    At the same time, Lin Shan kicked towards Chen Chao''s chest.

    Chen Chao did not evade or dodge. The young martial artist did not seem to care about the powerful kick from his opponent.

    Lin Shan furrowed his brows slightly. He saw it too, but he could not understand why Chen Chao acted this way. But he did not think too much and still kicked out, stomping heavily onto Chen Chao''s chest.

    He originally thought that Chen Chao would be sent flying several dozen feet because of his kick, but no one would have expected that Chen Chao''s body just wobbled slightly, but his entire person did not budge an inch.

    It was as stable as Mt. Tai.

    Lin Shan''s expression changed slightly. He had just kicked, and he knew the force feedback. Why didn''t Chen Chao react as expected?

    Just how tough was the body of this young martial artist in front of him?

    Was he still a Bitter Sea Realm martial artist?

    For the first time, Lin Shan felt like he seemed to have underestimated the young martial artist before him.

    The qi within his body surged, and in an instant, he released his hands, causing his whole body to fall backward. However, the shaft of the long pike exposed itself, perfectly meeting Chen Chao''s chest.

    A tinge of regret shed in Lin Shan''s eyes. If only the tip had been pointing upwards at this moment.

    Perhaps the oue would have been different.

    But soon, a streak of saber light came crashing down.

    Chen Chao who wielded a broken saber in his handughed coldly and said, "Don''t think too much, I WILL kill you!"

 Chapter 300: Who Else Is Not Convinced?

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber and swung it down heavily. A snow-white saber light arrived first, followed by a majestic surge of saber qi that came crashing down. Seizing the opportunity, Lin Shan pressed backward, kicking the pike with the tip of his foot. The pike-head cut a groove into the ground before lining itself horizontally in front of him. Lin Shan held the pike with both hands, blocking it in front of him.

    As the broken saber descended, a shower of sparks scattered.

    But at the same time, Lin Shan could see with his naked eye that a cut was instantly being sliced onto the pike''s shaft made of stainless steel by the broken saber.

    Lin Shan was somewhat shocked. The pike in his hand was crafted by the cksmiths of the Ministry of Works. Although it was not some divine weapon, it was still considered good. How could it be nicked after a single saber strike?

    Realization hit him, but at this moment, Chen Chao had used the de edge to swipe across the pike''s shaft. With countless metal shavings falling, the broken saber finallynded on the pike''s tip.

    Chen Chao held the saber with one hand, while the other clenched into a fist. He exerted a slight force, and all his muscles tensed up at that moment. This was him gathering strength, indicating that Chen Chao''s punch following this would be rather terrifying. Lin Shan also sensed the continuously gathering qi in front of his chest, feeling the threat of death. Subconsciously, he wanted to retreat.

    Once this thought emerged, his entire momentum would suddenly decline. It was simr to a person''s state of mind: normally, no matter what happened, they could withstand it because of their mental strength. However, when faced with adversity and that mental strength dissipated, it meant that person could no longer hold on.

    In the world of martial artists, it was the same.

    Unlike cultivators, martial artistscked dazzling magic spells. They relied only on their tempered bodies and unyielding will. Therefore, inbat, martial artists charged forward with an indomitable spirit, prepared to face death in battle. Hence, a martial artist would not take the initiative to retreat unless absolutely necessary.

    But, before determining the oue against Chen Chao, Lin Shan had already chosen to retreat, indicating that the aura within him had dissipated, sealing his defeat.

    However, wanting to retreat often meant one could not.

    The fist, umted with endless qi, struck the pike. Lin Shan''s hands instantly felt an immense force transmit over, causing both hands to tremble, and the pike almost slipped out of his hands.

    His body flew backward uncontrobly, carving two long grooves into the ground.

    This Deputy Commander of the Left Guard was flooded with countless questions in his mind at this moment. Why, even though they were both in the Bitter Sea Realm and Chen Chao had only recently entered the Bitter Sea Realm, was the disparity between them so great?

    However, he had no time to dwell on these thoughts. Chen Chao almost instantly reappeared in front of him, unleashing a powerful strike with his saber.

    Lin Shan instinctively raised both hands, the pike once again horizontal in front of him. However, in the subsequent moments, he witnessed an infuriating scene: the young man before him delivered a saber strike. But the broken saber was sheathed at some unknown point, and at this moment, he was delivering a strike with the sheathed broken saber directly onto the pike''s shaft!

    It was a tant humiliation!

    Lin Shan''s expression turned ugly, filled with anger.

    Yet, as the young man struck again with the saber sheath, Lin Shan actually could not stand up anymore. He was forced down onto one knee by the attack, assuming an extremely humiliating posture in front of Chen Chao.

    Kneeling before Chen Chao with one knee, Lin Shan''s face disyed an unusual shade of red.

    Chen Chao looked at the kneeling Lin Shan, a smile appearing on his face. "Deputy Commander Lin, thismander can''t afford such a grand gesture from you."

    It was truly an incredibly ironic scene.

    "HAH!"

    Lin Shan let out a loud roar, attempting to stand up once again, but the saber sheath firmly held him down. Regardless of how much force he exerted throughout his body, he could not stand, not even for a moment.

    Despite also being in the Bitter Sea Realm, other than right in the beginning, this so-called senior did not have any ability to resist at all now.

    Chen Chao stared at this deputymander who had served in the Left Guard for over twenty years, a calm and collected expression on his face. "People like you always think that being older and cultivating for a longer time guarantees victory. A brat who''s still wet behind your ears, how are you qualified to fight with me? Actually, I can understand having such thoughts, but what I can''t understand is, after I presented the documents of the Warden''s Office, why didn''t you understand the situation and back down?"

    "Why? Was the price offered by someone too high? Have you ever considered if you have the ability to stomach these things?"

    Listening to a youth barely in his teens uttering these words of reason, Lin Shan grew even angrier. He had lived for so many years, why would he need a youth to look down on him like this?

    However, just as he gathered his qi for a final struggle, Chen Chao withdrew the saber sheath, causing his pressure to instantly dissipate. But before he could react, Chen Chao gripped the saber sheath again and struck down ruthlessly. This time, he decisively shattered the already damaged pike. Then, using the saber sheath, he instantly crushed Lin Shan''s shoulder bone.

    Lin Shan, who was just about to rise, had to kneel down again. A stream of blood gushed from his lips. The saber sheath pressed on his shoulder. It was as heavy as Mt. Tai, impossible to resist.

    Simrly in the Bitter Sea Realm, Lin Shan waspletely and utterly defeated at this moment.

    Moreover, this great battle did notst too long. In less than an hour, Lin Shan suffered a crushing defeat, and the young man opposite him was very rxed from start to finish, showing no signs of fighting with his life on the line.

    Chen Chao smiled as he looked at him and said, "Do you still not understand at this point? We''re both in the Bitter Sea Realm, why does your body seem as fragile as paper?"

    Lin Shan red at Chen Chao. Indeed, he did not quiteprehend why. Simrly in the Bitter Sea Realm, there was such a vast difference between him and the young man before him.

    Chen Chao stood in front of Lin Shan, perhaps speaking to himself or unintentionally murmuring, "Have you suffered as much bitterness as I have?"

    Every time he tempered his body, Chen Chao would practically persist until his body could no longer endure, and the frequency of body tempering was countless times more than an ordinary martial artist. It was precisely because of these repeated body tempering sessions that today''s results were achieved.

    Soon, Chen Chao snapped back to reality, staring at Lin Shan and saying, "Where''s the official seal?"

    At this point, Lin Shan no longer had the strength to continue the fight. He could not stand, but he still remained silent.

    Chen Chao sighed and seemed somewhat unwilling as he asked, "Then tell me, who promised you something?"

    Lin Shan continued to stay silent.

    Chen Chao said, "A while back, when I first met the Lord Warden Commander, he solemnly assured me that in the entire Great Liang Dynasty, only the Northern Frontier and the warden faction had no spies. Looking at it now, doesn''t it seem ridiculous?"

    Chen Chao had known that Lin Shan was a ghost long before he returned to the Divine Capital. Otherwise, he would not have gone straight to the Left Guard''s office upon returning to the Divine Capital instead of going elsewhere.

    A trace of pain shed across Lin Shan''s eyes. At this moment, all that remained in his eyes was remorse.

    In his earlier years, he was also a hot-blooded man, especially after joining the warden faction. He firmly believed that he would not betray the Great Liang Dynasty throughout his life. However, as the years passed and everything changed, staying true to one''s initial aspirations despite the changing circumstances would truly be remarkable.

    Lin Shan mumbled absentmindedly, "I''ve diligently performed my duties in the Left Guard for so many years, and I''ve never let anyone down. Yet, why am I still not qualified to be themander? What achievements do you have..."

    His gaze became increasingly confused. Even at this point, he could not understand why, after Song Lian stepped down as themander, he did not get the position ofmander.

    Chen Chao did not answer this question. In the world, not everything is logical, not everything goes as one wishes.

    Chen Chao probably knew that this would be the result. No one in the world would feel that they did something wrong, there would always be countless reasons to shift the me onto others.

    "Something like being a spy, once done, all of them deserve to die."

    The sheath of the saber slid down.

    Lin Shan''s heart turned ashen.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The wind and snow continued.

    Snowkes kept falling, and as the snow grew heavier, the entire courtyard of the Left Guard''s office began to umte snow.

    The officials of the Left Guard watched the tightly shut front door and remained silent. There were soundsing from inside before, but at this moment, everything was quiet, eerily silent.

    No one knew what had happened inside. Many spected whether that Commander had been subdued. Or was he directly killed by that Deputy Commander?

    If so, how would things develop...

    Many thoughts crossed people''s minds, but they abruptly came to a halt.

    Because the front door had been slowly pulled open.

    A slender figure dressed in a ck official robe appeared in everyone''s line of sight.

    Just like when he arrived, the young man without any bloodstains on his body casually held the official seal of the Left Guard. The official seal which was about the size of a chicken egg, now dangled from Chen Chao''s fingertips, swinging casually.

    Seeing the official seal, many people''s faces turned somewhat unsightly.

    More people craned their necks to look inside, where there was only a heap of snow in the courtyard.

    "May I ask, Lord Commander, where is the Deputy Commander?"

    Seeing that heap of snow, many people thought about the fate of the Deputy Commander, but they found it hard to believe.

    Someone bit the bullet and spoke up. Even though the official seal was already in Chen Chao''s hands now, and the oue seemed almost certain, they still wanted a confirmation.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "Dead."

    The simple word directly shattered the hearts of many.

    The Deputy Commander of the Left Guard in the Divine Capital was dead, killed by the Commander himself. Such news would be hard for anyone to believe, and it was possible that the events of tonight would turn the Left Guard into aughingstock not only in the Divine Capital but throughout the entire world.

    Thinking about this, many people''s expressions turned ugly. As officials of the Left Guard, they had always been iparably proud. If such a thing happened, how would they still dare to say they were Left Guard officials?

    That honor they once felt was gone at this moment.

    Amotion erupted. Even Weng Quan looked at Chen Chao with disbelief.

    Many of the Left Guard''s officials could not believe that Chen Chao could defeat Lin Shan. However, Weng Quan could not believe that Chen Chao would be so decisive, killing a deputymander just like that.

    Someone spoke up, "Lord Commander, he was the Deputy Commander, he served in the Left Guard for over twenty years. How could he be disposed of so casually?"

    The snow fell silently, but countless people were speaking. The Left Guard''s office was in a mor.

    That person who spoke was precisely Yu Hua.

    He was currently looking at Chen Chao with a furious look.

    Previously, it was he who spoke up. Now, he stepped forward again with eyes zing with anger. Lin Shan''s death seemed to have dealt him a tremendous blow, causing him to throw caution to the wind.

    Chen Chao ignored him and turned to Weng Quan, saying calmly, "Confiscate his waist token. From today onwards, he is no longer a member of the Left Guard."

    Before getting the official seal, Chen Chao had already told Yu Hua this. At that time, Yu Hua also said they could talk about it after Chen Chao obtained the official seal.

    However, who could have expected that Chen Chao would really obtain the official seal in no time t, and was indeed going to expel him from the Left Guard?

    Yu Hua''s expression changed slightly, but before he could speak, someone else spoke up, "Lord Commander, Saber Envoy has served the Left Guard for many years, contributing countless merits. Is this the way to treat him?"

    "If Lord Commander acts like this, aren''t you afraid of chilling the hearts of our brothers?"

    The person stared intently at Chen Chao.

    "Thismander has the document from the Warden''s Office. The Great Liang''sws clearly state it. The Deputy Commander has even turned his back on the Great Liang Dynasty, so thismander could only kill him."

    "Why? Do you all also think the Great Liang''sws are just empty words?"

    This sentence from Chen Chao was a killing blow to the heart. No one would dare to admit that no matter what.

    Serving as an official of the Great Liang Dynasty, if one did not even recognize the Great Liang''sws, then there would be no reason for anything.

    Sure enough, after Chen Chao said this sentence, there was a brief silence.

    No one dared to refute this sentence.

    But soon, someone spoke up, "Saber Envoy just wants justice. How can Lord Commander be so hasty in stripping Saber Envoy of his official post in the Left Guard?"

    Chen Chao responded calmly, "Thismander is acting in ordance with thews of Great Liang. What do you want?"

    The person said coldly, "Lord Commander shouldn''t act this way."

    Chen Chao asked, "If thismander insists on doing so?"

    Without hesitation, the person said, "Then, from today onwards, this lowly official will no longer serve the Left Guard too!"

    Each word was resolute and decisive.

    An almost poignant atmosphere spread out here.

    Chen Chao shrugged indifferently and said, "Then hand over your waist token."

    Chen Chao''s reaction surprised that person. He looked at Chen Chao, unable to understand why Chen Chao would do this.

    "Who else wants to leave the Left Guard today too?"

    Chen Chao scanned the surroundings, gliding over the faces of those Left Guard officials little by little.

    In the end, several more people stepped forward.

    Those people looked at Chen Chao, the emotions in their eyes clear: Even if you obtain the official seal today, it won''t prevent mass defection. The entire Left Guard will never be under your control.

    Everyone was waiting for Chen Chao''s decision, wanting to know how this Commander would choose in the end.

    As they expected, if Chen Chao made a wrong decision, even if he obtained the official seal today, the entire Left Guard might truly not be under his control.

    "Is that it? Who else refuses to ept this?"

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan and said, "Take their waist tokens."

    After saying this, Chen Chao looked at them and said, "I know you guys are very disgruntled and have a lot to say, but I have only one thing to say."

    Chen Chao smiled and said casually, "If you''re disgruntled, hold it in."

 Chapter 301: Catching Spies

    In front of the Left Guard''s office, silence fell once again.

    Weng Quan took the waist tokens. There were over a dozen people, many of whom had served in the Left Guard for over ten years, while some had just joined the Left Guard in these recent two years.

    They just looked at Chen Chao like this.

    Those who did not move were also looked at Chen Chao. But, there was a sense of despondency in many people''s eyes.

    Perhaps this was the most turbulent day in the Left Guard in the past twenty years. Themander killed the deputymander, and many officials of the Left Guard were purged. Everything seemed to be heading towards the worst scenario.

    That youngmander did indeed obtain the official seal, enabling him to regain control of the Left Guard''s office. However, the entire Left Guard''s office appeared united outwardly, but was not divided at heart. Things were no longer the same as before.

    Chen Chao stood in front of the Left Guard''s office, seemingly indifferent to the thoughts of these people. He just said, "The first time thismander went to see the Lord Warden Commander, he told me that in the entire Great Liang Dynasty, only the Northern Frontier and the warden faction had no spies. But now, it seems he was wrong."

    Hearing Chen Chao mention the Lord Warden Commander, those officials became more attentive, lifting their heads to look at Chen Chao, their eyes showing a hint of emotion.

    Ultimately, that Lord Warden Commander was the figure they revered like a god in their hearts.

    "There are actually many spies in the warden faction."

    Chen Chao casually spoke, but this statement was like a huge stone thrown into a calmke, setting off a thousand ripples.

    Regarding the understanding of spies, all officials in the Great Liang Dynasty had a unanimous view.

    Which was that these spies were nted by foreign cultivators within the Great Liang Dynasty. These spies ate the Great Liang Dynasty''s rice, and drew the Great Liang Dynasty''s sries, only to be helping the foreign cultivators in the end.

    "Lord Commander, now that the Deputy Commander is dead, do you still want to cast aspersions on him?"

    After having his waist token confiscated, Yu Hua did not immediately leave. In fact, he did not want to leave at all.

    He looked at Chen Chao, understanding some things from Chen Chao''s words. He quickly spoke, interrupting everyone''s thoughts.

    "There''s no evidence in death", many times, it could be divided into two situations.

    The officials of the Left Guard looked at Yu Hua and thought that it was only natural. With no evidence in death, what else was there to say?

    Many of them now looked at Chen Chao with disappointment in their eyes.

    Was this Lord Commander really going to act this way?

    Chen Chao nced at Yu Hua and casually said, "He''s dead, but you''re still alive, aren''t you?"

    Hearing this, Yu Hua narrowed his eyes slightly but remainedposed. "Lord Commander, is stripping this lowly official of my position not enough? Do you also want this lowly official''s life?"

    "Yes, I want your life."

    As Chen Chao''s words fell, he took a step forward, extending his arm to grab Yu Hua.

    Yu Hua''s expression changed abruptly. He instinctively retreated into the crowd, wanting to evade Chen Chao''s reach.

    In an instant, Chen Chao''s powerful aura enveloped him, and then he forcefully dragged him out of the crowd.

    Yu Hua fell heavily to the ground, and his internal organs were shaken painfully. However, he did not care about that at the moment and immediately shouted, "Lord Commander, are you going to kill me to silence me? Is there still justice?!"

    Chen Chao ignored him and simply threw a book to Weng Quan.

    Weng Quan instinctively caught it, and after flipping through the book for a moment, his expression became increasingly ugly. He red at Yu Hua with anger in his eyes, "Yu Hua, as the Saber Envoy, how could youmit such deeds? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?!"

    His hands trembled, gripping the book tightly, finding it almost impossible to speak.

    Seeing the normally obedient Weng Quan reacting this way, everyone became curious about the contents of the book that could provoke such a response from Weng Quan who had always been simple and honest.

    "Turns out that you fucking caused the death of Li Dianshi!"

    Weng Quan pointed at Yu Hua, his entire body trembling uncontrobly.

    Mentioning Li Dianshi, the officials of the Left Guard widened their eyes, recalling that old incident.

    At that time, there was an incident of demons harming people outside the Divine Capital. The Left Guard received information and dispatched officials to investigate. The ones in charge were Li Dianshi and Yu Hua. The Left Guard suffered heavy losses in that incident, and in the end, only Yu Hua returned to the Divine Capital. The others, including that Li Dianshi, had died.

    Now, ording to Weng Quan, was he telling everyone that Yu Hua was the one who caused Li Dianshi''s death?

    Upon hearing the name Li Dianshi, Yu Hua''s expression changed. Seeing countless people staring at him right now, he immediately shouted angrily, "Weng Quan, you''re making nderous charges!"

    "Everyone, don''t believe his one-sided story! This must be a scheme between him and Chen Chao, they want to frame and set me up!"

    Yu Hua stared at Chen Chao fiercely, but Chen Chao did not even nce at him.

    "In the past, I treated you like a brother. But it turns out you''re a spy!"

    Weng Quan fixed his gaze on Yu Hua. If looks could kill, Yu Hua would have died countless times by now.

    Weng Quan''s voice echoed in the snowstorm: Yu Hua was a spy.

    Yu Hua''s face turned pale, but he still gritted his teeth and denied, "I''m not a spy! You''re spouting lies and shamelessly framing me!"

    Weng Quan was beyond furious, "This is the investigation results from the Warden''s Office. It bears the seal of the Lord Warden Commander, who can forge that?!"

    He raised the document in his hand. Indeed, it was an official document from the Warden''s Office, with no possibility of forgery!

    Upon hearing this, Yu Hua''splexion turned pale, and his eyes widened in disbelief. He never imagined that the book Chen Chao presented was not baseless usations but solid evidence.

    The investigation results from the Warden''s Office, this meant irrefutable evidence.

    However, how could such a thing exist?

    Even if it did, why would it be in Chen Chao''s possession?

    Someone caught a glimpse of another name written on the book, and their expression changed slightly.

    If all the names recorded in the book were spies, there must be more than one person.

    "There''s also them, Chen You..."

    Weng Quan stared firmly at the people present, uttering each name written in the book.

    At this moment, the blizzard raged on, and many hearts grew cold.

    There were many spies in the Left Guard''s office.

    Most of these spies would be thoroughly identified today.

    This was indeed the most extraordinary day in the many years that the Left Guard had existed.

    But it was not necessarily the worst day.

    The officials turned towards Chen Chao, gaining a little more understanding of this youngmander.

    This was not ordinary youth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the carriage, a chessboard had been set up at some point, and two people had already begun ying.

    ck and white chess pieces continuously shed on the board, resembling intertwined ck and white dragons.

    The man in the blue robe said, "Expected, yet also unexpected."

    The man under the ck robe added, "Thought he would surely win, but didn''t imagine it would be so simple."

    The man in the blue robe smiled, "A youth who instills such fear in the foreign cultivators, easily defeating Lin Shan within the same realm, it doesn''t count as something surprising either. However, what''s truly remarkable is that he has concealed all his ns in his heart, step by step, taking over the Left Guard without dividing people''s hearts.."

    They were aware of what had happened at the Left Guard''s office. In fact, it was a game of chess they had set up. However, the potential of the piece on the chessboard was viewed differently by the two yers.

    To the man under the ck robe, while Chen Chao might take back the official seal, those spies could also instantly make him lose people''s trust. In other words, if Chen Chao could notpletely control the Left Guard, today''s events would not be considered a victory.

    The man in the blue robe ced a chess piece on the board and said, "This is just the beginning. How will he choose after this?"

 Chapter 302: The Girl In the Carriage on the Snowy Night

    On this snowy night, for the officials of the Left Guard''s office, it was destined to be nervous and thrilling.

    Officials began to apprehend people based on the list in the book. Naturally, many chose to immediately fight to the death. Thus, a bloody battle erupted at the Left Guard''s office, with blood staining the white snow, creating a somewhat eerie sight. However, the snow continued to fall, and before long, it would naturally cover everything.

    The spies hidden within the Left Guard''s office had limited options when facing the entire Left Guard. The battle quickly subsided, and the officials of the Left Guard began to clean up the office.

    Weng Quan scooted closer, covered in blood, having been stained by the blood of many former colleagues.

    Chen Chao looked at him and asked, "Somewhat unbearable?"

    Weng Quan lowered his voice and said, "After all, we''ve been colleagues for so many years. How can there be no sentiment?"

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You may consider them as brothers, but they may not necessarily see you the same way. In the entire Great Liang Dynasty, the spies in our Left Guard''s office were actually still in the minority. I don''t know how many the other offices have. If one day we have to expose all these spies, I''m afraid the entire Divine Capital will be stained with blood."

    Weng Quan looked at Chen Chao, understanding that these were harsh but truthful words. Yet, he still felt a bit reluctant.

    Chen Chao changed the subject, "I killed so many people today. I just hope that when Lord Song returns, he won''t want to hack me to death with a single stroke."

    Lord Song Lian was currently still in the Northern Frontier. Although the great battle was nearing its end, it had not concluded yet, and he could not return at this moment.

    Suddenly, Weng Quan said, "Commander Chen, there''s a question this lowly official has been wanting to ask."

    Chen Chao did not turn around, he just watched the busy officials. Those Left Guard officers who had not left were also secretly sizing up this youngmander who had reimed the authority of the Left Guard in just half a night. After experiencing the events before, everyone knew Lin Shan was a spy nted by the foreign cultivators, so he naturally deserved to die. Even Lin Shan''s trusted followers could only maintain silence at this point. In fact, they could only hope that Chen Chao would not use this opportunity to carry out a purge and turn the entire Left Guard into his own people.

    Chen Chao looked at the Left Guard officers standing not far away and said calmly, "Thismander has no interest in purging the Left Guard or installing my own trusted followers. As long as everyone hasn''t done anything prohibited by thews of Great Liang, there''s no need to worry."

    Chen Chao looked at those officials. The first sentence he said helped them to calm down.

    "Lord Commander is benevolent, we definitely won''t let Lord Commander down!"

    People spoke up one after another, feeling more at ease.

    Chen Chao did not react to this generic answer, only calmly stating, "Everything in the Left Guard remains as usual. Without thismander''s orders, all patrols and major Left Guard matters are not to be changed. In other words, what the Left Guard was doing before, continue doing as it is."

    When he said this, Chen Chao''s gaze swept over the crowd, finally resting on thest corpse that had not been dragged away.

    Everyone followed this youngmander''s gaze and felt an inexplicable chill.

    This was a day of heavy snowfall, but being martial artists, they would not typically feel the cold. However, at this moment, they all felt a slight stiffness in their bodies and a piercing chill.

    Though Chen Chao did not explicitly state the oue, everyone understood it.

    Right now, in the Left Guard, refusing toply with thismander would lead to an evident oue.

    After saying these words, Chen Chao waved his hand, and the officials dispersed. The vacant positions left by the ousted Left Guard officers would naturally be reced by someone. It was long arranged, there was no need for further discussion. The Left Guard continued its operations as usual, no problems would crop up.

    At this point, Chen Chao slowly said, "Never underestimate the Warden''s Office. It may not seem topete in anything, simply because there''s nothing significant for them to vie for. But if you think this office is useless, deaf, and mute, you are gravely mistaken. As for why the events of today happened, I can only tell you that the current Divine Capital is arge chess game. We''re all pieces on the board. I don''t actually care who wins or loses in the end. The only thing I care about is the life or death of the Left Guard, whether we, the pieces, can live to see the end of this game."

    The Left Guard was handed to him personally by Commander Song Lian initially. Now, Chen Chao and the Left Guard were both caught up in this game. Regardless of his own future, keeping the Left Guard alive was something he ought to do.

    Listening to these words, Weng Quan felt somewhat relieved. "It''s a good thing that Commander Song handed the Left Guard over to Commander Chen back then."

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan and suddenly asked, "Is that carriage still in the Left Guard now?"

    Weng Quan was puzzled but nodded. In his heart, he was thinking: turns out that thismander in front of him was indeed a sentimental person.

    "Later, when I''m not in the office, you''ll temporarily act as a proxy and handle the affairs of the Left Guard. Don''t worry too much. Remember four words: everything remains the same."

    Chen Chao looked towards the front entrance of the office. In the current freezing weather, it was also the middle of the night, under normal circumstances, no one would choose toe here at this hour. But was the current Divine Capital still the usual Divine Capital?

    Weng Quan nodded in puzzlement, refraining from asking more questions. Despite his straightforward nature, he was not a fool. He knew what to say and what not to say after so many years in the Left Guard.

    Facing Weng Quan''s curious gaze, Chen Chao just shook his head, not intending to speak much.

    At this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the Left Guard''s office. The Left Guard officials, however, did not seem to notice the arrival at all.

    Chen Chao raised his head, his eyes showing aplex expression.

    That person did not walk over, but remained standing at the entrance, outside the threshold, and said calmly, "Commander Chen, could youe out for a moment?"

    Chen Chao did not refuse and stood up, walking towards the door.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    An ordinary carriage had been waiting at the end of the street outside the Left Guard for a long time. The coachman had a sturdy figure, wearing only a thin shirt despite the cold winter night. Yet, these clothes perfectly outlined the muscles and contours of his body.

    His body seemed to be forged out of steel. Every inch of skin seemed to contain immense power. At this moment, he was just leaning on the carriage, his eyes narrowed slightly as he rested. His blood vitality was restrained, akin to a slumbering wild beast.

    When the young man wearing ck official robes appeared at the other end of the street, the man opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on the young man.

    Chen Chao sensed someone looking at him from afar and also instinctively looked up. However, in the brief moment when their eyes met, Chen Chao suddenly became alert. Subconsciously, his hand fell to the hilt of his saber. But in an instant, that terrifying aura suddenly dissipated, leaving him feeling somewhat perplexed.

    It was as if everything that happened just now had never urred.

    Chen Chao followed the person to the front of the carriage, casting a nce at that seemingly ordinary coachman. Then, his peripheral vision caught sight of a special flower mark on the side of the carriage.

    The mark was very strange. It was a small purple flower of a rare variety.

    Chen Chao withdrew his gaze and did not speak.

    The person approached the front of the carriage, bowed slightly, and said humbly, "Your Excellency, he is here."

    "Let hime up."

    Azy voice echoed from inside the carriage. It was a woman''s voice.

    Chen Chao felt somewhat dazed. Tonight, many people in the Divine Capital would definitely want to meet him. But in reality, the two most important figures should be the First Prince and the Second Prince. Chen Chao also assumed that one of the princes should be inside this carriage.

    However, it turned out to be a woman...

    "Commander Chen."

    Seeing that Chen Chao was somewhat dazed, that person quickly urged in a low voice.

    The man driving the carriage had already jumped down, standing on the side. However, the moment he stood up, he appeared even taller; like a small mountain. Chen Chao sensed a hint of a murderous aura and felt that the man in front of him should be a veteran soldier who had retired from the battlefield. Most martial powerhouses chose to leave the battlefield early because they were severely injured and could no longer sustain the intense fighting on the battlefield. However, the man did not seem like someone who had suffered severe injuries.

    Chen Chao returned to his senses and looked at the man again, feeling a bit hesitant. After a moment, he still boarded the carriage.

    Opening the curtain, Chen Chao subconsciously furrowed his brows. The interior of the carriage was muchrger than it appeared from the outside, it could actually amodate a bed.

    Through the veil, he could vaguely see a voluptuous woman lying on the bed. Shey on her side, resting on a jade pillow, her massive buxom heaving. Unfortunately, it was challenging to see clearly through the veil. Two slender fair legs were casually crossed and partially revealed under the light gauze; partly hidden and partly visible.

 Chapter 303: Princess Anping

    Separated by the veil, Chen Chao was very silent. He had not expected this scene after he entered the carriage.

    However, one thing puzzled him. Even at this point, the woman in front of him, despite her pose, Chen Chao did not feel an unpleasant atmosphere in the slightest. In other words, this woman did not exude a trade of amorous aura. She had a fundamental difference from the women in brothels.

    Nevertheless, Chen Chao was still full of doubts. What was the identity of this woman?

    "You''re Chen Chao?"

    The woman''s voice slowly sounded out,cking any overbearing feeling. Except, it was definitely far from gentle too, it had the exclusive air befitting those from influential families.

    Chen Chao did not speak. He was still pondering the woman''s identity - which official''s wife was she? Or perhaps one of the consorts of the two princes?

    Seeing that Chen Chao did not answer her, the woman did not get angry. She simply sat up from the bed, and reached out to lift the veil, hanging it up on both sides. With this, there was no longer any obstruction between Chen Chao and her. As he looked at the woman, he noticed her extraordinary beauty. She had a beauty mark on her forehead, giving her a naturally charming demeanor. For a moment, Chen Chao found himself somewhat in a trance.

    As she straightened her body, the scene in front of her chest became even more spectacr. She paid it no mind, just supporting her cheek, adding a touch of innocence to her charming posture. It was as if she were an inexperienced young girl, making it difficult to imagine how such contrasting poses could exist in the same woman.

    "Is this imperial highness beautiful?"[1]

    The woman spoke lightly, her vermilion lips moving gently.

    Chen Chao who was somewhat lost in thought, returned to his senses in an instant. At the mention of "this imperial highness." These words were not something an ordinary person could casually refer to themselves as.

    Could the woman in front of him really be the consort of a certain prince?

    If not for the fact that the entire Great Liang Dynasty knew that the Great Liang Emperor never appointed any consorts other than the Empress, Chen Chao would even be specting in that direction.

    But after thinking about it carefully, Chen Chao suddenly returned to his senses and felt that it was impossible. If this was a prince''s consort, how could she possibly show up here?

    If it was not like this, then it could only be...

    The Great Liang Emperor and Empress treated each other with great respect. They had a total of two princesses and three princes. Among the five imperial bloodlines, the first to be born was not the First Prince but a princess. This princess was deeply beloved by the Great Liang Emperor and Empress. After reaching adulthood, she was officially conferred the title of Princess Anping and resided in the Prosperous Harmony Pce.

    Now, the woman before him appeared to be of a simr age to Princess Anping.

    The most important thing was that her facial features bore some resemnce to that Empress.

    As the legitimate daughter of the Great Liang Emperor, this Princess Anping had always led a reclusive life, with little information circting about her. In her early years, there was an incident where the Great Liang Emperor, upon ascending the throne, considered marrying Princess Anping to the eldest son of a certain great minister. However, for unknown reasons, this n was dropped. Over the next decade, no court official proposed that a member of their family marry Princess Anping. The Great Liang Emperor also abandoned the idea of arranging her marriage, leading to the other princess marrying and having children of her own. However, Princess Anping was still single.

    "This subject Chen Chao, Commander of the Left Guard, pays respect to Your Highness, Princess Anping."

    Chen Chao bowed slightly, but did not kneel. Although this carriage could amodate a bed, in reality, there was no more space left after putting this bed. If Chen Chao wanted to kneel down, he would only be able to stick to the bed, and it would be those fair legs in front of him.

    It would probably be better not to kneel with such a scene.

    "Indeed a clever child. In just a brief moment, you managed to see through this imperial highness'' identity. No wonder Imperial Father also has high hopes for you."

    Princess Anping nced at Chen Chaozily and casually said, "This imperial highness heard that Imperial Mother summoned you before she passed away."

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Her Majesty, the Empress, indeed met this subject before the imperial banquet.

    Princess Anping nodded thoughtfully, looking at Chen Chao. However, she did not say anything in the end, nor did she pursue the topic. Instead, she changed the subject, saying, "During the Myriad Willow Convention, this imperial highness heard your name andter saw your portrait. It''s not easy for our Great Liang Dynasty to produce a young talent. After hearing that Imperial Mother had also met you, I wanted to see what the young man whom Imperial Mother favored looked like. However, before this imperial highness could do anything, you had already left the Divine Capital. Now that the Divine Capital is in turmoil, why have you returned?"

    Although Princess Anping had been secluded deep in the pce, since she was of imperial blood, how could she be oblivious to the situation in the Divine Capital?

    Listening to Princess Anping''s tone, Chen Chao was somewhat surprised. Initially, he thought this princess'' appearance was to act as a mediator for someone. Unexpectedly, her words carried a hint of reproach, as if she did not want Chen Chao to get involved in this mess.

    "This subject is themander of the Left Guard, I should return to the Divine Capital to fulfill my responsibilities."

    Chen Chao replied calmly. While he was unsure of Princess Anping''s motives for speaking in this manner, he did not want to reveal anything. His response was reasonable, without anything out of ce.

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao, seemingly unwilling to beat around the bush either. She just said, "Presently, Imperial Father isn''t in the Divine Capital. With the undercurrents surging, many are vying for your position of Commander of the Left Guard. You shouldn''t have returned. Even if it goes against thews of Great Liang, ultimately, who would dare do anything to you? Yet, you insist oning back, diving into this whirlpool. Is there anything more dangerous and less meaningful than contending for the throne in this world? Or do you really harbor the thought of being a loyal subject?"

    As Princess Anping spoke, herrge eyes were as clear as a mountain spring, staring at Chen Chao just like that. This made Chen Chao somewhat ufortable. Originally, he just wanted to say a few indifferent words to brush off the matter. But now, for some reason, he found himself swallowing those words.

    He could not say it.

    Why return to the Divine Capital? It was not something that could be easily exined in one or two sentences.

    Hence, Chen Chao remained silent.

    Even now, he did not understand what this princess of Great Liang wanted to say or do.

    It was as if she just came for small talk?

    But in tonight''s Divine Capital, this Divine Capital where countless forces wanted to meet Chen Chao, she seemed very strange.

    She was clearly the first to meet Chen Chao, yet she did not go straight into topic for a long time.

    After a long silence, Chen Chao opened his mouth, "If there''s nothing else, Princess, this subject will take my leave."

    Since things were unclear at the moment, Chen Chao felt that leaving here might not be a bad choice.

    Princess Anping said, "Could it be that this imperial highness has already grown old and hagged? Do I look so unsightly?" "Well, that Xie Family''s girl is currently in the prime of her youth. I heard she''s also a little beauty. The Imperial Mother met her before. Tell me,pared to me, who is more attractive?"

    In the world, there were many questions. But in reality, when it came to women, this question was truly too difficult to answer. It was also a question that could not be answered.

    Chen Chao kept silent.

    Princess Anping''s voice suddenly became somewhat cold, "This imperial highness is asking you a question!"

    Chen Chao started cursing in his heart.

    What kind of crazy woman was this?

    If it were an ordinary woman, Chen Chao would not need to be too bothered and could even let loose a torrent of abuse. However, given the identity of the woman before him, Chen Chao could not cuss her out.

    However, just as Chen Chao was silent, Princess Anping suddenly burst intoughter, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed again.

    Chen Chao felt even more baffled.

    Princess Anping said softly, "It turns out that when you like someone, even if you have to say one bad thing about her, you''re unwilling to do so."

 Chapter 304: The Unreasonable Princess

    Afterughing, Princess Anping seemed to be much gentler. If there was a considerable distance between them before, like being separated by millions of miles, at this moment, the distance between them had truly narrowed. As if absorbed in thought, Princess Anping slowly said, "I heard that when you went to the Xie Family before, you suffered a bit?"

    Chen Chao nodded and then shook his head, saying, "Not really."

    Princess Anping smiled and said, "Of the men and women in the world, how many can get together just because they like each other?? It''s challenging."

    "Family background and ability each upy a part. It''s difficult for people to disregard everything and be together just because they like each other. This is seen in books, but hard to find in reality. Even if they manage to be together, they will probably be forcibly separated by the trivialities of life."

    "This imperial highness has a question to ask you: is it better to regret what you couldn''t get, or to regret losing what you once had?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "This subject doesn''t know."

    Princess Anping did not make things difficult for him and just said, "Without experiencing it, one naturally wouldn''t understand. There''s a line of poetry, that goes something like: What''s learned on paper is always shallow, to truly understand, one must experience it."

    Chen Chao fell silent. It was unclear how many times this had happened. Mainly because each sentence from Princess Anping seemed to have little relevance to the current situation in the Divine Capital. This left Chen Chao unsure of how to respond. Since he did not know how to respond, there was naturally nothing to say.

    Furthermore, his mind was a mess, and he could not even distinguish whether Princess Anping was casually talking to him or trying to entrap him with words through these conversations.

    Princess Anping looked at the somewhat bewildered young man in front of her and found it rather amusing. She asked huffily, "How useless, where''s fervor you had in the first half of the night, when you were going on a killing spree at the Left Guard''s office?"

    Chen Chao looked at the pair of slender and fair legs in front of him. There were no waves in his heart.

    "That''s within this subject''s scope. This subject naturally has to do it."

    Princess Anping rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit helpless. Suddenly, she said, "Tell them to scram farther away."

    She was addressing the man outside the carriage.

    Chen Chao was rather surprised.

    Outside the carriage at this moment, the man who only wore a singleyer of clothing in the cold winter nodded slightly upon hearing the voice inside the carriage. He walked away into the snowy night.

    After a moment, there were a few muffled groans. Several figures that were originally hidden in the dark were found one by one by the man. He ced one hand on the shoulder of one of them, and applied a little force, and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The person''splexion instantly turned pale, but they endured without making a sound. The man''s eyes shed with a hint of admiration, and then he casually threw the person out, saying, "I know you all are waiting. Stay away and don''t be an eyesore."

    This statement was not only directed at one person.

    At this moment, there was an unknown number of people hidden in the dark.

    The informants belonging to various major forces in the Divine Capital, at this moment, tacitly retreated. Although it was impossible to leave directly, after the man took action, they all gave him face.

    However, in reality, they were giving face not to the man but to Princess Anping behind him.

    Although this princesscked influence in the court and could not intervene in political matters, her status as the biological elder sister of the few princes guaranteed that regardless of which prince ascended to the throne next time, she would receive exceptional treatment.

    Her position in the Great Liang Dynasty was deeply entrenched and almost impossible to shake.

    Therefore, the withdrawal of those people at this moment was reasonable.

    The man returned to the side of the carriage and coughed lightly. That Princess Anping turned her head again, saying with some fatigue, "This is how the Divine Capital is. It''s said to be the sunniest ce on earth, but when the sun is absent, the darkness here surpasses any other ce. Yet, strangely, people are still eager toe here. I don''t quite understand what''s good about this ce."

    Within the imperial family, inevitable frustrations existed, and there was no easy way to exin them in just a sentence or two.

    Chen Chao still remained silent, recalling the time when he hade from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital, he also wanted to pull himself out of the abyss by borrowing the brightest ce under the sun.

    "Don''t go anywhere tonight. Stay in this carriage for the night."

    Looking at Chen Chao, Princess Anping asked, "Any objections?"

    Chen Chao, who had been silent this entire time, finally opened his mouth to ask, "What exactly does Princess want to say?"

    Since the conversation had reached this point, Princess Anping no longer beat around the bush and went straight to the point, "This imperial highness isn''t someone''s messenger, nor do I have any ideas about the current situation in the Divine Capital. I just wanted to pull you out of this vortex."

    Keeping Chen Chao confined in this carriage would, to some extent, offend quite a few people, including her own younger brothers. By preventing anyone froming into contact with Chen Chao, Princess Anping naturally gave Chen Chao a reason not to make a choice. Moreover, by not allowing Chen Chao to choose, no one could say anything either.

    "Why do this, Your Highness?"

    Chen Chao was rather puzzled. In the power struggles among big shots, very few would care about the thoughts and life of a youth. They could casually treat this young man as a pawn, and manipte him as they pleased. The Princess Anping in front of him was also one of these big shots. Yet, her appearance today was not to manipte Chen Chao, but to protect him.

    But the problem was, the two had never met before, and today was their first time meeting.

    Theoretically, there was no connection or bond between them.

    "Do you really not know why this imperial highness is treating you like this?"

    Princess Anping looked into Chen Chao''s eyes, revealing a multitude ofplex emotions.

    Chen Chao fell silent, then shook his head.

    Princess Anping smiled, immediately covering her chest as if feigning some sorrow, and said, "Turns out that you truly don''t want to acknowledge this imperial highness as your elder sister."

    Chen Chao was stupefied.

    He never expected that Princess Anping would say such a thing.

    Yes, they were naturally siblings, although not born of the same mother, they were cousins. [1]

    There was no issue with this at all.

    Chen Chao remained silent. He knew that his true identity could not be hidden from everyone ever since he arrived in the Divine Capital. That was why he told Xie Nandu before and when he confronted the Great Liang Emperor, he also spoke frankly. However, he had only revealed his secret to two people until now. The Great Liang Emperor knew about it, but he did not mind, so he could remain alive. Furthermore, he could live the same way as he did before. Xie Nandu knew, but would not tell anyone either.

    If others found out about it, they could only pretend not to know. The price of poking through that windowpane paper would be enormous. Yet, in the current situation, it might not necessarily be a problem between just two of them.

    Princess Anping said, "Don''t you remember? When you were little, this imperial highness even carried you before." Chen Chao fell silent. That was a long time ago. At that time, the Great Liang Emperor was still just a vassal prince, and it was also hisst time meeting the deceased Crown Prince. At that time, he brought Princess Anping along.

    "Well, you were too young to remember; it''s normal if you can''t recall."

    Chen Chao opened his mouth to ask, "Why did Your Highness mention these things?"

    "Are you wondering why this imperial highness dared to poke a hole in this windowpane paper? Imperial Mother has met you, so she definitely knew your identity. On the day of Imperial Mother''s passing, you entered the pce. Imperial Father didn''t take a single step away from her, so he wouldn''t have missed you. The fact that you left unharmed meant that Imperial Father didn''t want to kill you, and he doesn''t care about that old matter. Since you chose to continue serving the Great Liang, you might not necessarily care about that incident either. So, why wouldn''t this imperial highness dare to acknowledge you?"

    Princess Anping was truly intelligent. She had never been a fool, it was just that she lived deep in the pce all year round. Few people knew just what kind of woman she was.

    She looked at Chen Chao, her eyes narrowing as she said, "This is the first time this imperial highness has met you, but I''ve heard a lot about you. Now that we''ve met, I think you''re not bad. You''re better than this imperial highness'' other three brothers. So, since this imperial highness has such a fine brother, how could I possibly let you struggle in this vortex?"

    Princess Anping smiled and said, "This rtionship has nothing to do with your mother, and it''s unrted to the past grievances. Even if you still harbor resentment towards my family, after tonight, you can still treat Imperial Father, and me, your elder sister, as enemies; it doesn''t matter. This is an old grudge, where right and wrong are unclear, so let''s not talk about it."

    Chen Chao remained silent. Once again, for no apparent reason, he thought of the time he entered the pce with Xie Nandu andter left the imperial city, recalling the feeling when he saw the jade bracelet on the girl''s wrist.

    That Empress had never thought of harming him.

    Now, this cousin in front of him who resembled that aunt, also never thought of harming him.

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao indulgently and said softly, "In the imperial family, schemes and intrigue have virtually be the norm. Ordinary families find it hard to understand. Every time this imperial highness'' two brothers meet, it''s always an appearance of being close but distant. Seeing this kind of thing too often can be really annoying. Seeing you is a kind offort for this imperial highness. At least, it seems to tell this imperial highness that in the Chen imperial family, apart from Imperial Father, there''s still one other person who isn''t annoying."

    Chen Chao wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    "Do they think you''re easy to bully because you''re all along? Those so-called big shots scheming against each other, tossing you out casually and ignoring you? Either way, this imperial highness doesn''t care. Tonight, regardless of what they''re thinking or nning, this imperial highness also doesn''t care about what you''re thinking or want to do. You can''t take a step away from this ce tonight."

    Princess Anping looked outside the carriage, as if announcing to the entire Divine Capital. She emphasized each word, "This imperial highness wants to tell the entire Divine Capital that this imperial highness'' younger brother, will naturally be protected by this imperial highness! Nobody can think about touching you!"

    In a horse carriage further away.

    The man in the blue robe looked at the chessboard in front of him, suddenly feeling a bit emotional as he said helplessly, "In such an important game of chess, a woman actually flipped the board just because she felt like it!"

    The person concealed under the ck robe said, "That''s no ordinary woman."

    Indeed, during that incident back then, for anyone else, it would have been impossible to save <i>that guy</i>. Only she managed to forcibly drag that person out of a checkmate.

 Chapter 305: Men of the Northern Frontier

    The Northern Frontier weed its first major snowfall of the year.

    In fact, this heavy snowfall was rather dyedpared to the Divine Capital, making it somewhat unusual.

    Fortunately, the snow started just like in previous years, with continuous kes falling from the sky. The entire Northern Frontier, especially on that majestic Great Wall, was covered in thick snow. In the central area of the Great Wall, which was also the area where there was a General''s Office, the flying snow quickly nketed the buildings. At first nce, everything appeared to be a vast expanse of white.

    The Great General who was already advanced in age walked out of the manor. His cloudy eyes had some inexplicable emotion as he allowed the white snow to fall on his already white hair. Behind him, people slowly emerged, forming a line and gazing toward the North together.

    The Great General was silent for a long time before slowly saying in a calm voice, "This war is considered over now, right?"

    Hearing this Great General speak, a middle-aged schr stepped out from behind him, his face filled with excitement as he said in a low voice, "Surprisingly, not only is it over, but the results are even better than we previously anticipated. With this war concluded, the Northern Frontier will have at least twenty years of peace."

    Hearing the middle-aged schr speak, the military officers from the General''s Office and the apanying cultivators showed signs of excitement. In the two hundred over years since the establishment of the Great Liang Dynasty, countless wars had erupted between humans and demons in the Northern Frontier. Except, wars would happen from time to time, and most of the time, the Northern Frontier relied on the impregnable Great Wall to barely withstand the assaults. Just like now, the fact that they not only emerged victorious, but without it being a pyrrhic victory, was a rare urrence in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty. Although it was not the first time, it could be said to be in the top three. In the past century, it was the first.

    Despite achieving such remarkable results, the Great General''s face remained void of joy.

    The middle-aged schr continued, "Previously, the part of the defending soldiers who were treated as abandoned pawns have now been mostly saved. In this great battle, we''ve already done the best we could. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, those of us here will be recorded in the annals of history."

    To achieve fame and leave asting legacy ¨C for most people, such aspirations held allure. After all, in the course of life, what they sought was nothing more than fame and fortune.

    Apart from these, there was likely only eternal life. Beyond that, there was nothing else.

    But even so, the Great General still remained silent.

    Those military officers from the General''s Office also did not speak. After an unknown period, the Great General continued, "Sword Immortal Liu ventured north with his sword. He''s already seriously injured. Can he still leave the north and head south?"

    Everything in this great battle was nned, but there were two points that deviated from their expectations from start to end. The first was whether the sacrificial pawns should bepletely abandoned. When the military officers were still discussing this matter, Sword Immortal Liu, who was from the academy and had spent over ten years in the Northern Frontier, was the first to brandish his sword and head to the city walls. This sword immortal saved many people, but naturally ended up severely injured too. Even so, he chose not to withdraw back to the south, but chose to head for Bluestone Pass with his heavily injured body.

    From the overall perspective of the battle, Sword Immortal Liu might not have yed a decisive role in this great battle, but his existence held special significance.

    The second unexpected aspect was that Bluestone Pass had been identified as a weak point in this war n. Once the demons chose to surge towards this pass like a tide, then even if this great battle was nearing the end, it might turn into a defeat for the humans. It could even result in the breach of the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall, followed by a southern invasion of the demons, which would have led to another Upheaval of Yong''an for humanity.

    Moreover, the General''s Office was spread thin, making it difficult to dispatch anyone for reinforcements.

    However, when the Great General and Sword Immortal Liu rushed to Bluestone Pass, they found the pass in ruins, but not a single demon in sight.

    At that time, Sword Immortal Liu was on his way to the deste north, and after holding Bluestone Pass for several days, the Great General returned to the General''s Office. Around this time, news arrived in the Divine Capital, corroborated from various sources, and the Great General finally confirmed that the Emperor had ventured deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north making a significant contribution to the entire Northern Frontier war. He practically acted as bait, drawing the entire demon army, thereby alleviating pressure on the Great Wall. This yed a crucial role in the final victory, but it also indirectly extended the duration of this great battle. It was because at this point, the decisive factor became whether or not the Emperor could leave the deste north.

    The Great General had wanted to deploy troops deep into the deste north several times, but after careful deliberation, he still did not make his decision.

    "Sword Immortal Liu is in the deste north, and so is His Majesty. In this Battle of the Northern Frontier, even if we im victory, it''s not necessarily the case."

    The Great General suddenly turned and addressed many Northern Frontiermanders, slowly saying, "Our Northern Frontier Army mainly consists of infantry. When the cavalry encounters the demon race''s cavalry in this snowy weather, they probably can''t gain any benefits."

    The moment he said this, the middle-aged schr immediately grasped the situation and solemnly said, "Great General, think thrice!"

    However, the Great General ignored him and continued, "Once His Majesty dies in the Northern Frontier, the Divine Capital will fall into chaos, and the future of the Great Liang Dynasty will be uncertain. This general truly cannot understand..."

    "Great General, this general is willing to personally lead ten thousand armored cavalry deep into the deste north to reinforce His Majesty!"

    A general spoke loudly. But in reality, sending ten thousand armored cavalry deep into the Northern Frontier would likely be a certain-death endeavor.

    "This general has contemted for a long time. The safety of the entire Northern Frontier, the entire Northern Frontier''s defense line, lies in this general''s hands. I truly dare not make a hasty decision."

    The Great General''s white hair fluttered as he said self-deprecatingly, "I''m ultimately old. If I were twenty years younger, why would I need to think so much?"

    Indeed, everyone present understood the dilemma the Great General was currently facing. His Majesty was in jeopardy in the Northern Frontier, and as subjects of the Great Liang Dynasty, they should go to escort him. However, he had the Great Wall behind him, making it difficult for him to make a decision.

    "Hence, this general has been waiting."

    "Although it''s likely already toote."

    The Great General looked at everyone present, coughed a few times, and spat out some blood, his palm stained with a deep red.

    "A few days ago, this general ordered the nearby province troops to go to the Northern Frontier for reinforcement. Now, two hundred thousand province troops have already arrived."

    The Great General looked at a tall military general in the crowd, his gaze turning cold, and said in a cold tone, "Li Changling!"

    That tall military general knelt on one knee and shouted loudly, "This general is here!"

    "The Northern Frontier Army has two hundred thousand cavalry. This general wants you to lead these two hundred thousand cavalry deep into the deste north and wee back His Majesty! Do you dare?"

    Li Changling, who had made a name for himself in the Northern Frontier years ago, said loudly, "Why wouldn''t this general dare?!"

    As he spoke, several generals around him knelt down, echoing in unison, "This general is willing to follow General Li, to advance together and fight in the deste north, and wee back His Majesty!"

    The Great General remained silent, simply waving his hand.

    Afterward, he looked at the middle-aged schr and said softly, "This general has no control over the Divine Capital. However, since His Majesty came to the Northern Frontier by himself, my Northern Frontier Army will help bolster His Majesty''s disy of strength a bit."

 Chapter 306.1: Going North and Returning South - Part 1

    General Li Changling had been in the Northern Frontier Army for over twenty years and was the main general of the cavalry. In the few field battles between the Northern Frontier Army of the Great Liang Dynasty and the demon race, the cavalry army under this general''s directmand did not perform too poorly. Although victories and defeats were experienced, overall casualties were not much different from those of the demon race.

    Li Changling himself was highly skilled in martial arts, proficient in wielding arge halberd. In every major battle, he was always at the forefront, incredibly brave and swift as the wind. Therefore, in the Northern Frontier, he was known by the nickname "Flying General." However, even he had not led a cavalry of two hundred thousand into the deste north before.

    The Northern Frontier cavalry army of two hundred thousand already constituted eighty percent of the Northern Frontier Army''s cavalry forces. Furthermore, this time, they were all elite troops.

    Even so, venturing deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north was not a journey these two hundred thousand cavalry could easily undertake.

    Before leading the troops into battle, Li Changling deliberately changed into a suit of armor specially crafted by the Ministry of Works for the frontier army. It was adorned with intricate patterns; much more aesthetically pleasing than ordinary armor, and naturally a lot more durable too. Because of its special forging materials, even with full support for the Northern Frontier Army, only a few generals were qualified to receive such armor. Li Changling usually treated this battle armor as a treasure and could not bear to wear it at all. However, this time, he did not hesitate to put on the armor quickly. Meeting with several other generals outside the General''s Office on the city wall, one of them, upon seeing Li Changling in this attire, could not help but jest that he usually treated the armor like a cherished wife, how could he bear to wear it out now?

    Li Changling extended his calloused hands, brushing them across his chest. This imposing military general who was akin to a small hill when he stood, said softly, "It''s almost the New Year, isn''t it? Calcting the days, the year-end is right around the corner. Ordinary folks will wear new clothes when the New Yeares around. Today, I''m wearing this outfit that I usually can''t bear to as a way of celebrating the New Year. After all, once today is over, who the hell knows if I''ll have another New Year''s to celebrate."

    His words seemed casual, but the other few generals fell into silence. Speaking casually about venturing deep into the deste north might sound ordinary, but that was the deste north, a genuinely perilous ce. How could one say it with such casualness? In other words, although they were seasoned soldiers ustomed to the battlefield, this time was ultimately different.

    A shorter general smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, really. The first time I climbed the city wall, I felt I''d definitely die here one day. Now, having the opportunity to go deep into the deste north and possibly die on that in, it''s more interesting than dying on the city wall."

    "Wang Ting, you said it so fucking casually, do you think Your Father doesn''t know what you''re thinking? Can you bear to part with your wife and son at home?"

    The moment Wang Ting who was the deputymander of the cavalry army spoke, he was immediately teased by another general who had a close rtionship with him.

    Wang Ting clicked his tongue, "Can''t let go. What''s there to be ashamed of? But even if I can''t let go, didn''t Your Father stille to the Northern Frontier? Either way, since they knew Your Father came to the Northern Frontier, they''ve already treated Your Father like a dead man. If I die this time, it''s just one more letter of bereavement. No big deal."

    "Rather, it''s you, kid, you''re still all alone until now. When you die, no one will weep for you!"

    The general who had previously teased nodded with a smile, "Isn''t that perfect? No one''s sad, no attachments. Your Father can swing my sword faster. I remember those sword cultivators saying something... what was it again?"

    A lean general interjected at the right moment, "If you have no woman in your heart, you''ll be able to polish your sword better."[1.]

    This led to a burst ofughter.

    Li Changling did not bother with these guys who always liked to goof around. Instead, he looked at a young lieutenant not far away, walked over, and asked, "What''s on your mind?"

    The young lieutenant still had a hint of childishness on his face, looking like he had not reached the age of adulthood. He wore ordinary armor and had an ordinary iron saber hanging from his waist. Hearing the inquiry from this renowned cavalrymander, he just smiled, "Bad luck, drew the short straw."

    In the Northern Frontier Army, there were always several youngsters who were well-protected by that Great General. They were generally quite young, most under twenty; a generation that had high hopes pinned on them. Their status was somewhat akin to the promising young talents in the foreign cultivators. The young lieutenant in front of them was named Wan Qi, having some distant rtion with that Wan Shi, who had narrowly escaped death on the city wall, but not much.

    This time, the Great General strictly prohibited these young people from going north with the cavalry. However, after some discussions, they still decided to send one young person with the army. After securing the approval of the Great General, they used the simplest method: drawing lots.

    In the end, he had the best luck and won that spot.

    As for why he said his luck was bad, it was nothing more than modesty.

    Li Changling chuckled, "This northern expedition is not a simple encirclement and suppression. It can be said to be a lone army venturing deep in, and you will most likely die in the deste north. Aren''t you afraid, kid?"

    Hearing this, Wan Qi deliberately feigned a frightened expression, then said helplessly, "Scared, of course I''m scared. It''s just that my luck is a bit poor."

    Li Changling silently looked at him.

    Only then, did Wan Qi put away those expressions and slowly spoke, "I heard the Great General say that His Majesty has entered deep into the deste north, attracting the attention of countless demons with his sole presence. There''s even the possibility of facing that Demon Emperor in battle. Has anything like this happened in the over two hundred years of history in the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Li Changling shook his head, expressing admiration, "Not only has it not happened in the over two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty, but even looking at the history books, this is the first urrence. So, from the bottom of my heart, I admire this Emperor of ours. He truly lives up to his royal lineage. This courage and boldness, I''m afraid that no one else in the past two centuries canpare, except maybe for the founding emperor."

    Wan Qi nodded his head. After a moment of silence, he said something he was reluctant to bring up elsewhere, "Back then, it was said that the deceased Crown Prince was superior to His Majesty in all aspects. That''s why Emperor Lingzong favored the deceased Crown Prince so much, to the extent that after the deceased Crown Prince''s untimely death, regardless of whether the Great Liang Dynasty would be in turmoil, he insisted on passing the throne to that deposed emperor. But from my perspective, in terms of internal affairs, perhaps he can''t match the deceased Crown Prince, but in foreign affairs, none of the emperors in the entire Great Liang Dynasty can match His Majesty."

    Such words might not be suitable in other contexts, but talking about them in the Northern Frontier posed no issue.

    Li Changling smiled, "Just daring to venture alone into the deste north is already beyond what the deceased Crown Prince couldpare."

    Wan Qi nodded, "So being chosen for this northern expedition is truly an honor. If I could witness His Majesty''s magnificence, I can die without regrets."

    If he could witness the unparalleled might of His Majesty ughtering enemies on that deste north in, Wan Qi would readily die immediately.

    Li Changling patted Wan Qi''s shoulder, shaking his head as he said, "Killing demons is our duty, but don''t think about dying. If youe back alive, you can go again next time. If you go with the mindset of certain death each time, you''ll be done after one trip. It''s probably not a good idea."

    Wan Qi remained silent.

    Li Changling sighed and said softly, "How do you think I felt the first time I went into battle?"

    ......

 Chapter 306.2: Going North and Returning South - Part 2

    Li Changling sighed and said softly, "How do you think I felt the first time I went into battle?"

    Wan Qi puzzled, "General, did your heart race, and your blood boil?"

    Li Changling shook his head, "Not quite. When I first rode into battle with myrades, as soon as we set off, I couldn''t hear any sound other than my own heartbeat. It pounded like the beating of war drums; loud and clear. It wasn''t until we faced the demons head-on that I was truly frightened silly. I couldn''t help but think how damn ugly those demons were. But then, I thought, if I had the misfortune of dying by their hands, they would probably devour Your Father afterward. That thought was even more unsettling. At that moment, I couldn''t even hear my heartbeat. It wasn''t untilter, when one of myrades struck a blow into the flesh and blood of a demon, that I returned to my senses."

    "Perhaps that process is akin to breaking through the water, feeling the world truly present itself before me."

    Recalling the story from the past, Li Changling shook his head repeatedly. That was his first time on the battlefield. In the end, he did not manage to kill a single demon. He had only managed to escape with his life through sheer luck.

    Of course, with the increasing number of times he went into battle afterward, he killed more and more demons, bing increasingly adept and confident.

    "General, did you stop being afraid of going to battle after that?"

    Wan Qi smiled and said, "Either way, I stopped being scared after going to battle a few times."

    Li Changling still shook his head, saying solemnly, "I was scared. Every time Your Father went onto the battlefield, I''m scared I won''te back. Why was I afraid? What''s the point of dying? Is there good wine and meat down there?" "At that point, whatever alcohol I want to drink would depend entirely on whether these guys have the conscience to sacrifice to me. If they have no conscience and just use the lousiest drink to hoodwink me, can Your Father climb out of my grave to cuss them out?"

    His voice was not soft, so it quickly drew hootingughter from the crowd.

    Li Changling turned to look at the group of guys, jokingly scolding, "Let''s make it clear. The brothers who can make it back this time have to be willing to spend some money. Don''t be fucking stingy. Don''te back and buy that watered-down fake liquor to fool us during the Tomb Sweeping Festival!"

    The people on the city wallughed without saying a word.

    Li Changling did not waste any more words. Seeing that therge army below the city wall had already assembled, he leaped andnded in front of the densely packed cavalry. Standing on the back of his horse, this cavalrymander chortled and said, "Fucking hell, how many years has it been since we had such a grand line-up?!"

    His voice was full of vigor, echoing through the ranks of the cavalry before him.

    Soon, many riders began tough.

    "Enough crap. You bastards know who Your Father is. This time, it''s not just a small skirmish. Well, how could we gather a full two hundred thousand cavalry army for a small skirmish?!"

    Li Changling looked at everyone, took a deep breath, and said loudly, "Your Father knows you guys the best. Normally, when you bastards have nothing to do, you love cursing, cursing those schrs for not daring toe to the Northern Frontier to take a look. We guard the borders for our Great Liang''s people, but they say we''re uncouth martial artists. We also find them to be an eyesore, so we''re even, right? "But, Your Father thinks that it makes zero sense for you guys to cuss them behind their backs. Schrs have delicate skin and tender flesh, just let them study in peace, alright? Why force them toe to this bitterly cold northern region?"

    When he said this, there was some moring in the entire cavalry formation. It was likely that some people were not too pleased with what this cavalrymander was saying.

    Li Changling remained unperturbed. He just continued in a cold voice, "Your Father will say something nice on behalf of those schrs. But this time, if Your Fatheres back alive from the North and still don''t hear those schrs say a good word about us, Your Father will personally go to the Divine Capital, go to the academy, and ask that Dean why we can''t receive a few words of praise? Why can''t they write some praising poems for us?"

    "But for elegies, we don''t need them to write! After all, they are shabby schrs, and we don''t fancy them!"

    This time, another burst ofughter erupted.

    After theughter subsided, Li Changling continued, "Venturing deep into the deste north, this is the first time for us humans since the Upheaval of Yong''an. Regardless of whether we can win or not, this time will definitely be recorded in the history books. So, you guys better damn well bring out all your spirit and energy. Your Father doesn''t want to see a record in the history books that Your Father can''t even bear to look at after bing a ghost."

    "As for your usual talk about howfortable the Emperor spends his days, Your Father will tell you guys today, that''s totally wrong. Right now, it''s none other than our Emperor who''s in the deste north. Guess how many people His Majesty brought with him?"

    Hearing this, the two hundred thousand cavalry in front of him fell into utter silence.

    His Majesty personally went into the deste north? Who would dare to believe such a thing?

    Although in the ancestral teachings of the Great Liang Dynasty, it was said that the Son of Heaven[Emperor] guards the national gates and the monarch dies for the state, who had taken it seriously?

    But now, what Li Changling said with certainty was that the Great Liang Emperor was indeed in the deste north!

    "May I ask, General, how many people did His Majesty bring into the deste north?"

    Someone could not resist asking.

    Li Changlingughed heartily, "Hold onto your reins, Your Father will tell you. Venturing into the deste north this time, His Majesty didn''t bring a single soldier with him! He''s all alone, confronting countless demons!"

    When this sentence was said, the entire cavalry formation fell into a deathly silence. Not a single person spoke; all were in disbelief.

    After what seemed like a long time, someone finally blurted out, "Long live His Majesty!"

    "Long live His Majesty!"

    "Long live His Majesty!"

    Waves of voices rose and fell, shaking the heavens!

    Countless faces were filled with excitement. Who could have imagined that their Emperor, at this very moment, was actually in the deste north all by himself?!

    "His Majesty is fighting to the death all by himself in the deste north. Can we, the soldiers of Great Liang, sit idly by and let His Majesty face it alone?"

    Li Changling shouted with all his might, "How should we, the Northern Frontier Army, act?!"

    After a brief silence, it was followed by the collective roar of two hundred thousand soldiers: "Fight to the death!"

    "Fight to the death!"

    "Our Northern Frontier Army will fight to the death for the Great Liang!"

    "Fight to the death for His Majesty!"

    "We''re willing to follow General, to venture deep into the deste north and fight to the death for the Great Liang together with His Majesty!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On this day, it was the final heavy snowfall of Tianjian Year 14 of the Great Liang, just before the New Year and after the conclusion of the decisive battle in the Northern Frontier. Once again, a massive battle unfolded in the Northern Frontier as the cavalry of the two hundred thousand Northern Frontier Army soldiers, led by Li Changling, ventured deep into the deste north.

    On this day, for the first time since the Upheaval of Yong''an, arge-scale cavalry army of the human race ventured deep into the thirty thousand miles of the deste north.

    On this day, it marked the first time in over two hundred years since the Great Liang dynasty was established that the Great Liang''s soldiers abandoned the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall and chose to take the initiative to attack the North.

    On this day, as countless members of the human race set foot once again in the thirty thousand miles of the deste north that originally belonged to humanity, there was no need for any mobilization. Each individual looked death calmly in the face.

    On this day, humanity gained the ambition to look North and the determination to march North!

    On this day, the scene was magnificent, with an aura engulfing thend like a tiger!

    ......

 Chapter 306.3: Going North and Returning South - Part 3

    As the densely packed two hundred thousand Northern Frontier Army cavalry rushed northward, a young sword cultivator traveling the deste ins of the north happened to witness this scene. At the far end of his vision, a massive dark force surged forward, hooves flying, racing from where his gaze reached. The young sword cultivator was momentarily stunned, then muttered, "Great Liang''s frontier army?"

    As a young sword cultivator who roamed the world all year round, although he dared to cross the Great Wall into the deste ins of the north as his first time to the Northern Frontier, he remained extremely low-profile. The recent intense battles between the two peerless emperors in the deste north had left the deste north''s demons too preupied to pay attention to anything else, allowing him to remain safe and sound.

    Despite it being his first time in the deste north, when the young sword cultivator who had always been well-informed about the north''s situation saw this scene, he still found it hard to believe.

    In the conflicts between the human and demon races, humans typically yed a defensive role. Even if they would asionally take the initiative to attack, it would not be on such arge scale, with such a significant cavalry force advancing northward at such an exhausting pace. This swift marching speed would be taxing even for a cavalry army. The young sword cultivator couldn''t help but be curious about what had happened.

    But this was happening right in front of the young sword cultivator, making him iparably curious about what was going on.

    Frowning slightly, the young sword cultivator was tempted to follow and seek the truth. However, sensing the lingering sword qi to the northeast, he gritted his teeth and ultimately chose to change direction and head northeast.

    Rather than riding his flying sword, he chose to sweep ahead with his sword qi. Although this consumed more energy, it was more discreet and less likely to attract attention.

    However, after several hundred miles, the young sword cultivator encountered a group of about a hundred demon scouts. As the two parties met, the young sword cultivator did not hesitate to summon his flying sword. The flying sword named Wild Grass let out a sword cry and cut across the sky. In just an instant, it swiftly took the head of a demon.

    A battle that was not too unexpected concluded quietly in a few short minutes. Finally, the flying sword hovered in front of a demon scout, its sharp tip continuously emitting sword qi, but it did not pierce the demon''s heart.

    The young sword cultivator was naturally Yu Xiyi, who had left the Sublime Bright Mountain and journeyed all the way north.

    Yu Xiyi arrived before the demon and went straight to the point, "What major incident has urred in the deste north?"

    That demon remained indifferent, keeping silent.

    With a thought, Yu Xiyi pressed Wild Grass against the other party''s chest, cutting into the flesh. The sharp sword tip inflicted intense pain on the demon, making him feel impending death.

    Yu Xiyi said calmly, "I''ll ask again, what has happened in the deste north?"

    Wrapped in sword qi, the demon still gritted his teeth, refusing to answer the young sword cultivator''s question.

    Being chosen as a scout, this demon was naturally no pushover.

    Wild Grass''s sword tip pressed a little deeper, and Yu Xiyi asked for thest time, "What exactly happened in the deste north?"

    At this moment, the pale-faced demon finally could not resist opening his mouth to say, "The human monarch ventured deep into the deste north, and the royal court has dispatched arge army to besiege him."

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi was taken aback, finding it somewhat unbelievable, "Are you saying the Great Liang Emperor ventured deep into the deste north? How many people did he bring?!"

    The human emperor, even when ced in the foreignnd cultivation world, was an extremely important figure. He could even be mentioned in the same breath with those true big shots. Such a character of utmost importance, how could he possibly venture deep into the deste north at this moment? This was the Son of Heaven, how could he take such a risk?

    "The human monarch is all alone. At this moment, he''s currently battling the Demon Emperor by the banks of the Onan River..."

    Yu Xiyi still wore a face of disbelief. The Great Liang Emperor in a battle against the Demon Emperor?

    Was this something ever recorded in the history books?

    And ording to what this demon said, the demons surely had a second n; they definitely would not want the Great Liang Emperor to leave the deste north.

    Yu Xiyi finally realized that he might be witnessing history. However, he immediately asked, "Besides the Great Liang Emperor, is there anyone else?"

    He clearly sensed remnant sword qi in the northeast direction.

    That demon paused.

    "There''s another human sword immortal, in the northeast direction..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xiyi rode his sword towards the northeast. Along the way, he clearly saw the scattered corpses of demons. The demons, whose blood had stainedrge patches of thend, all had shocking wounds that were consistent ¨C they died from being cut open by a sharp weapon.

    That was the way a sword cultivator killed people!

    Yu Xiyi sped like the wind on his sword and, at the end of the horde of demon corpses, he saw a figure covered in blood.

    That person was drenched in blood, sitting on a mound of soil, with a sword propped in one hand. The blood had not coagted yet, flowing along his palm, down the hilt, and further down the de before dripping onto the in.

    Yu Xiyi leaped down and arrived in front of the blood-covered figure. Only then, did he notice arge severed head beside the person. It belonged to a demon, though it was unclear which type of aberrant beast it was.

    Yu Xiyi was just about to speak when that person''s eyebrows twitched lightly. He opened his eyes strenuously, and looked at Yu Xiyi.

    Yu Xiyi quickly extended his hand, and a stream of sword qinded in this person''s body.

    After a moment, the blood-soaked individual regained some vitality, and struggled to speak, "Sword cultivator? From which sect..."

    Yu Xiyi sped his hands and bowed, introducing himself, "This juniores from the Sword Sect, Yu Xiyi."

    In reality, all sword cultivators considered themselves to be part of the same family. However, the Sword Sect lineage was always different from other sword cultivators in the world. It was difficult to say that there was any rtionship. If Yu Xiyi were elsewhere, he might not have chosen to reveal his sect so readily. Still, this sword immortal senior before him was admirable, and naturally, Yu Xiyi had no reservations.

    The man paused and said softly, "So, it''s the guy who took away Wild Grass."

    When the Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword was born, although he was not present at the scene, he had heard about it. He knew that the young sword cultivator who took away Wild Grass was from the Sword Sect, named Yu Xiyi.

    Yu Xiyi nodded and said, "Senior, you''re too severely injured. This junior will take senior away immediately."

    The man shook his head, "Since I''m so severely injured, it''s not that easy to leave right now. I''ll need at least an hour before I can move."

    Yu Xiyi nodded, understanding the situation. He quickly took out some medicinal pills and handed them to the man. He also asked, "May I know senior''s name?"

    The man chuckled, "Academy''s Liu Banbi, mypanion sword is Embracing Cicada."

    Yu Xiyi was taken aback, then immediately said, "Turns out that senior is the sword cultivator from the academy who came to the Northern Frontier many years ago."

    With Xie Nandu''s current fame in the foreign cultivation world, many people were aware of that sword cultivator from the academy. It naturally brought up discussions about the first-generation swords cultivator from the academy, Liu Banbi. Back then, he was a student with the potential to be a great confucian schr. However, he ultimately chose to practice the sword, bing a genuine sword immortal. Moreover, in recent years, he had been killing demons in the Northern Frontier without ceasing. Actually, many sword cultivators would not care that he was half a daoist. There was more of admiration.

    Liu Banbi exhaled a breath of turbid air and asked, "Did you bring alcohol?"

    Yu Xiyi was taken aback, and then quickly took out a sk of wine. Liu Banbi reached his hand out with great effort to take it, strained even more to put it to his lips, took a sip, and felt invigorated. He grimaced and cursed, "It''s just that I didn''t bring enough wine. Otherwise, those damn two great demons wouldn''t have escaped."

    In the previous battle, whichsted for several days, aside from the ck-robed great demon, there was another great demon. Of course,ter on, numerous demons got involved. The initial two great demons were reluctant to take action, letting Liu Banbi, who they believed was in a hopeless situation, bear the brunt. However, as the demons suffered casualties, and they saw that Liu Banbi was an arrow at the end of its flight, they finally made their move. Little did they expect that in the end, Liu Banbi, one person and one sword, slew a great demon, and severely injured the other. Countless demons fell under his sword. Furthermore, something worth mentioning was that he was already seriously injured before this.

    Thest great demon fled to the north, and he had no strength left to pursue.

    ......

 Chapter 306.4: Going North and Returning South - Part 4

    Yu Xiyi was profoundly shaken and asked, "Senior, you single-handedly fought against two great demons, killed one, and severely injured the other?"

    Liu Banbi took another sip of wine with great satisfaction, and carelessly said, "It''s not such a big deal. Since you''re the sword master of Wild Grass, in a few more years, when you step into the Nepenthe Realm, wouldn''t you be able to chase after three to five great demons?"

    Yu Xiyi chuckled softly, "Senior is too kind."

    Liu Banbi finished the entire sk of wine in one go, then sighed with satisfaction, and closed his eyes to rest.

    After a moment of silence, Yu Xiyi seemed somewhat hesitant, but soon opened his mouth to recount the events he had learned earlier.

    Liu Banbi abruptly opened his eyes, "What the hell?! The Emperor is in the deste north?"

    Yu Xiyi was startled by Liu Banbi, but quickly nodded, asking with some confusion, "Senior, you didn''t know?"

    Liu Banbi looked towards the north, cursing under his breath, and then slowly said, "No wonder, I was wondering why those demons seemed to be on stimnts. Turns out that it was His Majesty who ventured deep into the deste north."

    Yu Xiyi was silent.

    Liu Banbi said with vicissitudes of emotion, "In that case, you should head south immediately and not linger."

    "What about you, Senior?"

    Yu Xiyi said, "Senior, you''re already severely injured. I''m afraid staying behind won''t be of any help. It''s better for me to apany Senior and head south together."

    Liu Banbi shook his head, "I can''t leave. Since His Majesty is still in the deste north, then I certainly can''t leave. Take advantage of the fact that the second wave of demons hasn''t arrived yet, hurry and leave. You already have such a formidable sword path cultivation at your age, it won''t take many years before you be an extraordinary sword immortal of your generation. Don''t die here."

    Yu Xiyi insisted, "At this moment, the demons might not necessarily be able to discover Senior''s trace. If we are cautious, we should be able to head south and return to Great Liang."

    Upon hearing this, Liu Banbi suddenly raised his head to look north. Exhaling a turbid breath, he smiled and asked, "Is there still wine?"

    Yu Xiyi was somewhat puzzled but still took out thest few sks of wine, cing them in front of Liu Banbi.

    Looking at the sks of wine arranged in a row in front of him, Liu Banbi smiled wryly, "Look at it, it''s like holding a memorial ceremony for me?"

    Yu Xiyi could not find words to respond.

    "Meeting you is considered fate, but since youe from the Sword Sect, you naturally need a master to guide you. I, as a halfway convert, don''t have much ability to guide you. Yourpanion sword is the Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword, it''s better than my Embracing Cicada. So, I won''t leave mypanion sword to you. Besides,ter I might have to wield my sword to kill. Without this sword, I wouldn''t have the confidence in my heart. Consider these few sks of wine my debt to you. If I am fortunate enough to survive, I''ll repay you for sure."

    Liu Banbi took another sip of wine, smiling as he said, "Also, I have one more request. If I really die and you really return to Great Liang alive, make a trip to the Divine Capital. The dean of the academy is my teacher. Ask him a question for me: whether, in his heart, was his student a disgrace or not?"

    After saying this, Liu Banbi suddenly pushed Yu Xiyi and resolutely said, "Leave!"

    Yu Xiyi staggered backward, but before he had the chance to speak, a dark cloud had already appeared on the horizon.

    A strong demonic aura was currently approaching!

    That was a great demon!

    Liu Banbiughed heartily and slowly stood up. He did not look at Yu Xiyi, he just gazed at the dark cloud, speaking to himself, "If I have a 30% chance of winning, I''d let you wait a while. Watching this great battle would benefit your Sword Dao, which can be considered repaying the favor of those sks of wine. Unfortunately, I only have a 10% chance of winning right now. If I let you stay, you''ll only get to see me being toyed by him, getting beaten with my head down. I don''t want to embarrass myself, so I can still hold him off for a while. You leave first, consider it me protecting a junior sword cultivator."

    Yu Xiyi''s expression changed slightly. Though his cultivation realm was not high, he could clearly see that Liu Banbi was an arrow at the end of its flight, carrying severe injuries. Facing a great demon in his prime, victory was practically impossible. Even if he stayed, it would be of no avail; he would only be sacrificing his own life too.

    The best choice would be for Yu Xiyi to leave without any hesitation.

    "Don''t burden yourself with unnecessary guilt. If you can''t win, just run. In such matters, who can criticize you? Of course, if you were a sword immortal and ran away, Your Father would definitely curse your eighteen generations of ancestors!"

    Liu Banbi rolled up his robes, slowly wiping hispanion sword, Embracing Cicada, his expression indifferent.

    Dying was not a big deal.

    Yu Xiyi remained silent. Except, he was rooted to the spot, unwilling to move an inch.

    Liu Banbi could feel Yu Xiyi''s hesitation without even turning his head. He shook his head and sighed, "Silly child."

    After saying this, he ignored everything, and unleashed a sword strike at the dark cloud in the distance.

    His sword qi was still swift and fierce, but any discerning eye could see that this sword attack from Liu Banbi was far from his peak state. Regardless whether was it his vitality and spirit, or his sword qi, they were far from his peak at this moment. When the sword shed through, it slowly dissipated before reaching the dark cloud.

    As the dark cloud gradually dispersed, a great demon appeared in front of Liu Banbi.

    That towering figure stood in midair, and also somewhatmented, "Liu Banbi, what a fine sword immortal!"

    Before his words faded, the great demon instantly manifested a thousand-foot-tall dharma idol, reaching the sky and standing on the ground, like a demon god descended upon the world!

    Liu Banbi cursed loudly, "Have you no shame? Faced with the current me, you still need to be so fucking cautious?! Are you really scared that I might cut you down with a single sh?!"

    "Liu Banbi, your killing power is terrifying. This venerable one had better exercise caution."

    The great demon spoke, his voice shaking the surroundings!

    Liu Banbiughed coldly, the flying sword in his hand, Embracing Cicada, trembled slightly, and the sound of cicadas resounded again.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xiyi had been watching this scene all along. It was unknown whether he was awed by the splendor and magnificence disyed by these two Nepenthe powerhouses, or because he had been pondering something else. In any case, at this moment, this young sword cultivator did not move for some time.

    After a moment, he returned to his senses. Without hesitation, he reached out, bringing his two fingers together, and swiped across his be.

    A bloodstain appeared.

    Then, sword qi faintly appeared between heaven and earth.

    Yu Xiyi took out a bright green talisman, suspended it in front of him, and then his fingertip swiped across his be, and a hint of bloodnded on that talisman. He extended his hand to swipe across it, and sword qi erupted between heaven and earth!

    Countless sword intents slowly rose from the talisman, diffusing and spreading, covering a radius of hundreds of miles.

    Sensing this sword qi, Liu Banbi turned around with a puzzled expression, narrowing his eyes..

    "The Sword Sect''s great talisman?!"

    As a sword cultivator, how could Liu Banbi not know the origin of this talisman? Among all the sword cultivators in the world, only the Sword Sect''s lineage could create such a great talisman. It required a great sword immortal to personally draw it, then seal it using a secret technique, andter pass it on to future generations for safekeeping, to be unleashed when needed.

    It was tantamount to a full-powered attack from that great sword immortal!

    Liu Banbi looked at the talisman which had already started continuously emanating sword qi. He opened his mouth and asked hesitantly, "Which great sword immortal is this from?"

    Yu Xiyi was currently exerting all his efforts to unleash this iparably precious Sword Sect''s great talisman. Originally, he was too upied to respond, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "When this junior left the sect to travel, the sect master bestowed it!"

    The Sword Sect''s sect master.

    Mentioning this name, even someone as ustomed to storms and waves as Liu Banbi could not help but be momentarily lost in thought. Who was the strongest in the world? Perhaps every cultivator has their own opinion - the Demon Emperor in the North, the Temple Master in the South, and many others. However, if we talk about the strongest sword cultivator in the world, countless sword cultivators, willingly or unwillingly, have to admit one thing: the Sect Master of the Sword Sect, that great sword immortal who had not shown his face for many years, he was the leader of this world''s Sword Dao; the unrivaled figure among sword cultivators in the true sense.

    Liu Banbimented, "If I could witness the grandeur of the Sword Sect''s sect master before I die in this lifetime, I wouldn''t have lived this life in vain."

    As Liu Banbi spoke, the sword qi from the Sword Sect''s great talisman in front of him had already dissipated. The overwhelming sword qi scattered in all directions, blotted out the skies, and covered the earth, saturating the air with a dense sword qi!

    The great demon who had just manifested his dharma idol also fell into a trance when he felt this iparably fierce sword qi.

    Great sword immortal!

    ......

 Chapter 306.5: Going North and Returning South - Part 5

    Great sword immortal!

    Yu Xiyi gritted his teeth, his figure swaying as he spat out a mouthful of blood, and shouted, "Go!"

    The sword qi that scattered all over thend suddenly converged towards the center of heaven and earth at this moment, forming a sharp sword that was about to take shape!

    A massive sword, unparalleled in the world, suddenly appeared in the world. Countless sharp sword qi emerged around the giant sword, cutting through the fabric of space.

    The great demon that had manifested its dharma idol showed a serious expression. However, after a moment of hesitation, it chose not to escape. Instead, it threw a punch toward the giant sword!

    Yu Xiyi positioned his hands in front of his chest and forcefully retreated!

    At the same time, the giant sword slowly moved forward.

    It got faster and faster!

    Yu Xiyi saw the giant sword speeding up, and he became lost in thought, with a face filled with yearning.

    This was the grandeur of a great sword immortal!

    The northward journey of the two hundred thousand cavalry army was not without obstacles. Although the demon race had received orders from the Demon Emperor and was unwilling to participate in the great battle before the two monarchs determined the victor, they had long harbored the intention of preventing the Great Liang Emperor from heading south. Therefore, several demon cavalry units were deployed along the path that the Great Liang Emperor must take when traveling southward.

    If the Great Liang Emperor was lucky enough to survive and chose to return south to the Great Liang, these demons wouldpletely cut off the possibility of him returning south.

    The High Priest of the demon race and a high-ranking demon general stood side by side on a small hill, looking at the demon army on the vast in who were waiting in full battle-array.

    The High Priest suddenlymented, "This human monarch is rather formidable. He has been in a deadlock with His Majesty for these days. I''m afraid among the emperors of the human race over the past thousand years, he can be ranked first."

    The high-ranking demon general recalled the heroic feat of the Great Liang Emperor passing through the demon army, feeling a lingering fear as he said, "Humans should not have such a powerful monarch reign!"

    He was extremely firm in his belief that such a formidable figure must not be allowed to leave the deste north and return to the Great Liang.

    The High Priest smiled and said, "The Great Liang Dynasty has only been established for two hundred over years. I initially thought that the previous emperors of Great Liang were already outstanding enough, but they are virtually not worth mentioning in front of this one. I just regret that I didn''t pressure His Majesty back then at the risk of my head. We should have deployed troops during the internal strife of the human race. Then, this person wouldn''t have ascended the throne, and the Great Liang Dynasty would not have be so powerful."

    The high-ranking demon general''s emerald eyes were full of regret as he said, "No one could have imagined that in just over a decade, the northern frontier of the human race would be so fortified. Fortunately, that Great General will be dying of old age soon."

    Indeed, the human race had many advantages, but there were also drawbacks, such as their lifespan, which was much shorterpared to the demon race.

    If the lifespan of that Northern Frontier Great General were ced in the demon race, he would probably still be considered in the prime of life. How could he be dying of old age?

    The High Priest was about to speak when he felt the small hill beneath his feet inexplicably shaking. He raised his eyebrows and looked forward.

    At the end of his sight, a densely packed cavalry army was galloping towards them.

    The demon general suddenly straightened his body, his expression bing serious, "What is this?"

    The High Priest quickly realized and said, "It''s the human race''s cavalry."

    "How dare they venture so deep into the deste north? Are they seeking death?!"

    The demon general was extremely shocked. In these years, although humanity''s situation had improved significantlypared to the past, when had they ever taken the initiative to send troops into the deste north?

    But what about the cavalry at the end of their line of sight right now?

    The High Priest chuckled self-deprecatingly, "A first time for everything. The ambitions of the human race really can''t be suppressed anymore?"

    The demon generalughed coldly, "So what? Do they think they canpete with our race on this in?"

    As he spoke, the sound of horns began to echo.

    The demon army quickly organized its formation, and every demon''s face showed some fervor as they looked over.

    On the deste north ins covered with white snow, a mass of dark shadow was rapidly approaching from the distance.

    Between heaven and earth, the sound of hoofbeats echoed.

    The High Priest said softly, "At this point, I have no choice but to believe that these humans from our south are truly different from those in the past."

    On the banks of the Onan River.

    The two monarchs had been fighting fiercely for a long time.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe had many ces torn, and even hisplexion had be extremely pale.

    Undoubtedly, this human monarch had already suffered severe injuries.

    However, the situation of the Demon Emperor standing by the riverbank was not much better. His robe was also tattered everywhere, and there were even some bruises on his forehead.

    The two stopped temporarily, standing on either side of the Onan River, staring at each other. Just like before, the Great Liang Emperor could not cross the Onan River to reach the other side, and the Demon Emperor could not repel the Great Liang Emperor either.

    The two maintained a standoff.

    At this moment, both were adjusting their breathing, preparing for the next round of exchange.

    "We truly have to admire you. There''s probably no second person in the world who can fight with Us for such a long time." The Demon Emperor looked at the Great Liang Emperor. His eyes were actually erect and upside down at this moment, looking very bizarre, but still exuded the demeanor of a king; not to be underestimated.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s face was pale, his imperial robe tattered, and the hair on his temples had turned much whiter. However, at this moment, he still showed no signs of weakening.

    He resembled an old yet indomitable warrior, his aura was still at its peak.

    "You''re the archenemy of the human race. We truly want to kill you here."

    Although the Great Liang Emperor stood opposite the Demon Emperor, his gaze was fixed on the majestic city in the distance beyond the Onan River. Although only vaguely visible, it was enough.

    If he killed the Demon Emperor and continued north, the Great Liang Emperor might be able to reach that capital city. However, entering it would be an impossible feat.

    As for something like killing the Demon Emperor, he only had 20% to 30% confidence.

    "Although you''re very strong, butpared to Us, you''re still somewhatcking. Moreover, you''re already old. Before long, you''ll fall further and further behind Us." The Demon Emperor said to the Great Liang Emperor, speaking calmly. Although he held respect for the Great Liang Emperor, he remained extremely confident because he really was still very young. ording to the age of demons, he was younger than the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood with hands behind his back. "ording to what you mean, should We disregard everything and kill you right now? Only then, would it make this journey worthwhile?"

    The Demon Emperor smiled and said, "If you think you have the ability, We would have died long ago. How could We still be here talking to you?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It''s also challenging for you to kill Us. At least the price is something you''re unwilling to bear. The demon race is the same as the human race, there''s no simple right or wrong. If you want to suppress the demon region, you must be powerful."

    The Demon Emperor said indifferently, "And what about you? How many people in the Divine Capital are hoping for you to die in the Northern Frontier? How many people don''t want you to return?"

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent and indifferent.

    Several minutester, the two locked eyes.

    Then their figures disappeared from sight, and thunderous sounds echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Space was copsing here one after another, and terrifying auras appeared between heaven and earth.

    This was another round of fighting between the two monarchs. Although they exchanged many words and held mutual respect, neither of them was willing to let go of the opportunity to kill the other.

    The two figures continued to appear and disappear between heaven and earth.

    Finally, the two appeared in the river water, each throwing a punch.

    Their fists collided, and a terrifying shockwave instantly dispersed in all directions. The Onan River exploded at this moment, countless terrifying auras scattering everywhere. The river water surged towards the sky, forming two water curtains!

    ......

 Chapter 306.6: Going North and Returning South - Part 6

    Their fists collided, and a terrifying shockwave instantly dispersed in all directions. The Onan River exploded at this moment, countless terrifying auras scattering everywhere. The river water surged towards the sky, forming two water curtains!

    The Great Liang Emperor''s fist struck the Demon Emperor''s chest. This formidable martial artist''s punch contained an immensely powerful force, but when itnded on the Demon Emperor, it only made him stagger for a moment, without taking a single step back.

    The toughness of a demon''s body was far greater than humans.

    At the same time, the Demon Emperor''s palmnded on the Great Liang Emperor''s shoulder. If one looked closely, one could see how much terrifying aura filled the Demon Emperor''s palm at this moment.

    However, the body of the Great Liang Emperor only swayed for a moment without retreating.

    Then, the river water in the sky continued to fall, and the two continued to exchange blows within the rain curtain. In a brief moment, they had already traded dozens of moves.

    When the river waterpletely fell, both of them returned to the riverbank.

    The river water that fell into the riverbed froze instantly, looking like a silver ribbon.

    The two monarchs stood opposite each other once again.

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly coughed, and a trickle of blood flowed down from his lips.

    The Demon Emperor had no expression, but blood also flowed down his arm and then dripped onto the ground, making a sizzling sound.

    In this round of confrontation, both of them were injured.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "How much longer can you hold on?"

    This seemed like an ordinary question, but as he uttered these words, a crack suddenly appeared beneath the Demon Emperor''s feet, spreading forward along the icy surface.

    The same happened beneath the Great Liang Emperor''s feet.

    The two cracks met on the icy surface, and then the entire Onan River shattered.

    At this point, it was revealed that the entire Onan River was not just frozen on the surface, the entire Onan River wasposed of ice.

    Of course, it had now turned into shattered ice.

    The Demon Emperor spat out a turbid breath and looked into the eyes of the Great Liang Emperor, teeming with killing intent.

    While the Great Liang Emperor appeared very indifferent.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the Demon Emperor suddenly said, "Perhaps soon, We will go take a look at the Divine Capital."

    The Great Liang Emperor responded calmly, "If you appear outside the Divine Capital, you won''t be able to return to the demon territory."

    The Demon Emperor did not answer this question, instead, he retorted with a question, "Do you think We will see you again?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied calmly, "It''s merely returning south, what''s difficult about it?"

    The Demon Emperor just smiled.

    This marked the conclusion of the grand battle between the two monarchs, and the final result naturally ended in a draw.

    The Demon Emperor had some strength left, and the Great Liang Emperor could still fight another round, but both of them were well aware that if the Demon Emperor fought the Great Liang Emperor with his life on the line, even if he managed to kill him in the end, he would be powerless to suppress the many existences coveting his throne in the demon territory. The situation he would face would be very dangerous.

    As for the Great Liang Emperor, he also had the opportunity to kill the Demon Emperor, but the oue would be the same. After killing the Demon Emperor, he would not need to head south anymore, there would be someone within that royal city who would ensure he remained here.

    Being monarchs, they naturally understood the advantages and disadvantages of the situation, so they chose to stop in the end.

    Therefore, the two of them turned around without prior consultation, one heading north, and the other returning south.

    As the snowstorm gradually grew heavier, they both proceeded at a slow pace, gradually disappearing into the snow, their figures no longer visible.

    Yu Xiyi slumped on the ground, the massive sword in front of him had already dissipated. The Sword Sect''s great talisman possessed the supreme might of a great sword immortal''s all-out attack, but it only had one attack. After severely injuring the great demon, it dissipated between heaven and earth.

    Seizing the opportunity, Liu Banbi unleashed his sword, and sword light illuminated the sky. Just as he was about to risk his life to cut that great demon down, a gigantic hand suddenly appeared from the sky, grabbing and carrying the great demon away.

    Liu Banbi''s hard-won strike fell into emptiness, prompting him to curse andment. Following this, he let loose a torrent of abuse, "Dumb kid, why aren''t you running? There''s no chance left!"

    Yu Xiyi looked up and saw two distant figures in the sky.

    Those were two great demons. They returned here at this moment to thoroughly eliminate Liu Banbi.

    Even farther away, the rhythmic sound of hooves echoed, signaling a demon army rushing to this location, to surround and kill this sword immortal!

    A quick nce told Liu Banbi that Yu Xiyi had no chance of escaping at this moment. Rather than wasting energy on more words, he sat down, raised his head to finish a sk of wine, and then grumbled, "Are they treating Your Father like a great sword immortal with this damn line-up?!"

    Liu Banbi looked at hispanion sword, Embracing Cicada, and let out a sigh. Although he had looked death calmly in the face, but when faced with such a situation, how can one easily maintain suchposure?

    "Silly kid, aren''t you silly?"

    Liu Banbi scoffed without any patience.

    Yu Xiyi wore a bitter expression and said, "I''m regretting it a bit now."

    Previously, when he used the Sword Sect''s great talisman, he originally intended to take Liu Banbi away with him. However, he never expected that the methods of the demon race would be much more than he had imagined. In just a short while, three great demons appeared.

    At his cultivation level, he had never encountered such a situation, let alone with such arge demon army.

    Liu Banbi burst intoughter, "You youngsters never listen to the advice of your elders. Now, you realize the suffering right in front of you, huh?"

    Yu Xiyi scratched his head and said, "But if I can die together with Senior, it''s not that uneptable. I just don''t know if Sect Master wille to the deste north to avenge me!"

    Liu Banbi chuckled, "Do you think your Sword Sect Master is like His Majesty? How can it be so easy to venture deep into the deste north all alone? How could he have so much courage?"

    Yu Xiyi did not answer.

    Just as the two great demons were closing in on them, they suddenly turned their heads at this moment.

    In the distance, amid the snowstorm, a middle-aged man was faintly discernible.

    The world suddenly fell into silence.

    Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow.

    In the next moment, a great demon let out a muffled groan and flew backward. His body instantly exploded in mid-air, turning into a mist of blood.

    Then, the other great demon''s expression turned ugly, about to speed towards the distance. However, he suddenly dropped from midair, his body shattering at the same time.

    Between heaven and earth, two bloodstains appeared inexplicably.

    Liu Banbi widened his eyes.

    Only then, did he see the middle-aged man walking out of the snowstorm.

    The man''s emperor robe was torn, but his aura remained unparalleled.

    Yu Xiyi immediately recognized the man before him.

    The Great Liang Emperor.

    The monarch of the human race.

    That peerless martial artist!

    He walked out of the snowstorm, having just fought against the Demon Emperor. However, he still killed two great demons with ease.

    This was a peerless martial artist, an invincible cultivator!

    But in the distance, there was still the demon army ring like a ravening tiger.

    Even after they saw this human monarch''s unparalleled power, they still chose tounch an attack.

    The demon army surged toward the three of them like tidewater.

    It was uncertain whether they would be engulfed in the next moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor quietly watched the approaching tide of the demon army, remaining silent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, the three people headed southward.

    Behind themy a sea of blood.

    Liu Banbi was incredibly silent at this moment, and Yu Xiyi, the talkative sword cultivator, was currently looking at the man in front of him in awe, feeling that his figure was incredibly big and tall.

    They continued southward.

    Soon, they encountered another demon army waiting in full battle-array.

    They were densely packed, like arge stretch of dark clouds.

    Liu Banbi could not help muttering, "Will this ever fucking end?"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak. he just walked forward steadily without any other expression.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After some time.

    Thirty thousand miles of deste north, there was probably less than ten thousand miles left now.

    Behind the trio, there was now one sea of blood after another.

    Liu Banbi became increasingly frightened in his heart. On the way south, he was already prostrating on all fours in admiration of the Great Liang Emperor. Such a terrifying martial artist was probably better at killing people than the most lethal sword cultivator in the world.

    Yu Xiyi, on the other hand, had already be numb.

    The formidable strength disyed by the Great Liang Emperor left him in a state of shock.

    Then, the trio stopped. There was another demon army waiting in full battle-array in front of them. On the horizon, several dark clouds loomed, awaiting their arrival.

    This was the besiegement of the demon race, over and over again.

    All they wanted was to keep this human monarch here.

    Although Liu Banbi had witnessed how terrifying the Great Liang Emperor was, he still could not help worrying. After all, this Great Liang Emperor had fought against the Demon Emperor and was now having his strength depleted in this manner. Even if he could still kill, how long could hest?

    Watching the tattered imperial robe of the Great Liang Emperor, Liu Banbi fell into silence.

    However, at that moment, the sound of hooves suddenly sounded out between heaven and earth.

    In the southern heavy snowstorm, a cavalry army finally arrived.

    Seeing the fluttering Liang character g in the snow, Yu Xiyi eximed with joy, "It''s the Great Liang''s frontier army!"

    That cavalry army was marked by wounds and exhaustion, finally rushing over here. The general leading them was precisely Li Changling.

    Pulling the reins not far away, the cavalry army behind him came to a halt. At this moment, only the neighing of warhorses resonated between heaven and earth.

    "This general, Li Changling, has led the Northern Frontier Army into the deste north, to fight side-by-side with Your Majesty!"

    He did not say to protect, but to fight side-by-side!

    Yes, they did note to escort the monarch, they came to fight alongside this monarch!

    Hence, the human and demon army confronted each other here.

    The wind and snow whimpered, and the aura of killing pervaded the air.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak. His eyes suddenly showed some emotions. Turns out, there was a wildflower growing in thisnd of ice and snow.

    The wildflower was entirely tinged with purple, and there were traces of snow on its petals, making it look exceptionally dignified.

    He felt rather happy, walking briskly over, bent down, and reached out to pick it.

    But when he stood up and looked at the flower in his hand, all that remained in his eyes was some sorrow.

    The hair at his temples at this moment was whiter than the snow.

    ......

 Chapter 307.1: Human Schemes and Intrigues - Part 1

    The human cavalry and the demon cavalry faced off on the deste north ins, marking the first time in the history of the entire human race and the two hundred over years of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The cavalry army which had prated deep into the deste north from all the way south had already experienced more than one major battle. Now, almost every soldier in the entire cavalry army was exhausted. However, when they saw that unparalleled Great Liang Emperor, their originally fatigued bodies were infused with renewed strength.

    The Great Liang''s frontier army fought for the human race in the icy deste north. In these frozennds, they fought withoutints. Yet, who would not want to be recognized and praised, even just for a moment? So, even if they were to die here, they would feel content.

    Before leading the cavalry force into battle, Li Changling had said that afterpleting this journey, he would make sure those schrs in the Divine Capital say a few good words about them and write some poems praising them. It was intended to boost morale, but at this moment, it seemed to have lost its significance.

    Because they had already seen the Great Liang Emperor, the nominal leader of the human race, the true ruler of the Great Liang Dynasty. What an extraordinary figure! Now, he hade to the deste north to fight side by side with them.

    This honor, as long as they survived this time, would be something to boast about when they returned. It would definitely be more worthy of bragging than killing a few demons.

    In simpler terms, this was something they could brag about for a lifetime!

    Over on the demon army''s side, there was arge army gathering. It was led by precisely the High Priest and that high-ranking demon general.

    Previously, when they encountered the frontier army of Great Liang, they thought they could stop this cavalry army''s northward advance no matter what. However, they did not expect that in the end, this cavalry army forcefully opened a gap, tearing through the barrier and continuing deeper into the deste north. Unable to stop them, they could only continue to give chase and inform other demon armies to throttle this cavalry army in the deste north.

    But they were a step toote.

    Now, that human monarch has met with his most loyal followers.

    Riding on an aberrant beast, the High Priest arrived in front of the demon army. He looked at the currently miserable-looking Great Liang Emperor and said in admiration, "Your Majesty is extraordinary. You were able to safely escape from my lord. Now, I believe our demon army can''t stop Your Majesty, so we''ll let Your Majesty go south as you wish."

    The moment these words were uttered, many demon generals present frowned, expressing their confusion at the High Priest''s choice.

    The fact that the Great Liang Emperor did not die at the hands of the Demon Emperor was naturally something that was not uneptable. However, it did not mean they were willing to passively watch the Great Liang Emperor return south. Otherwise, why would they mobilize troops and create such a grand line-up? What was the purpose?

    Of course it was to intercept the Great Liang Emperor who was destined to be heavily wounded after his battle with the Demon Emperor.

    But the moment the High Priest spoke, it left them all puzzled.

    Why let the Great Liang Emperor return south?

    The High Priest did not exin. He simply waved his hand, signaling the demon army to make way, as if indicating that the Great Liang Emperor could leave.

    He knew much more than the other demon generals. Previously, when the Great Liang Emperor traveled south, he had already encountered countless interceptions. Most of the demon armies were backed by a great demon, but even so, they failed to stop this human monarch. Since that time, the High Priest understood a truth: even if the Great Liang Emperor was an arrow at the end of its flight, no matter how depleted his strength was, wanting to keep him here would likely cost a terrible price. In fact, even if they paid a huge price, sess was not guaranteed.

    However, there was another reason for him to make this decision, and it was not just because of the Great Liang Emperor''s unparalleled might.

    There was another extremely important reason.

    The Great Liang''s frontier army was still here.

    If the Great Liang Emperor were to leave like this, it would undoubtedly be a tremendous blow to the Northern Frontier Army.

    Such a blow might not only be in terms of swallowing up this frontier army.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor put away the purple wildflower and did not speak. He just silently faced the demon army.

    Yu Xiyi could not help butment, "This Great Liang Emperor''s breadth of spirit is truly unrivaled. He can even make the demon race submit!"

    Foreign cultivators had never considered themselves Great Liang''s subjects, speaking like this was within reason.

    Liu Banbi, who was seriously injured a long time ago, sneered upon hearing these words, "Silly boy, what do you understand?"

    Yu Xiyi was taken aback, still immersed in endless admiration for the Great Liang Emperor. However, upon hearing this remark, he felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, extinguishing the fervor. Only then, did he ask embarrassedly, "May I ask senior for rification

    Liu Banbi nced at the dense demon horde ahead and spoke slowly, his tone rtively gentle, "The demon army is unsure whether they can stop His Majesty. In reality, when someone reaches His Majesty''s realm, if they just want to leave, whether it''s this few hundred thousand demon army or even if several more great demonse, it will be difficult to stop His Majesty too. To a peerless martial artist like him, if he''s determined to leave no matter what, there aren''t many people in this world who can do anything to stop him."

    "Which is also to say that this High Priest is pragmatic? He doesn''t want to put in too much effort and wants to avoid excessive casualties?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded to himself, thinking that if it were like this, it could not simply be said that the demon race submitted. There must be his scheming involved in the process.

    "Wrong, it''s not so simple."

    Liu Banbi narrowed his eyes and said softly, "The demon race put forth this line-up, will His Majesty leave? If he leaves, what about the Great Liang''s frontier army behind him? Even if these frontier soldiers are willing to die for His Majesty, the demon race may not necessarily want to make them all remain here forever. They might kill most of them, leaving only three to five thousand to return to the Great Wall. Then, when they talk about today''s events, do you think the military morale that has been built up in the Northern Frontier over the years will hold strong or scatter?"

    Liu Banbi sighed, "In the Northern Frontier, fame and fortune can''t keep anyone here. This bunch of people can persevere because of their pride. If this pride copses, it won''t be easy to assemble it again. At that time, the entire Northern Frontier will decay, and there will be no need for the demon race to invade on arge scale. It will slowly rot just on our side."

    Yu Xiyi was shocked to hear this. He was just a sword cultivator who usually focused on sword training and killing demons, and he was adept at it. However, this kind of intrigue and scheming was too distant for him. He murmured, "These demons are all sorts of cunning."

    Liu Banbi smiled, "In this world, if you want to live without any cunningness, it''s actually simple. When your swordsmanship bes transcendent and you can resolve everything with just one sh, then you won''t need cunningness. Everything can be resolved using your sword."

    Yu Xiyi rubbed his palms and did not answer.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the snowy in, both sides were waiting for the Great Liang Emperor to make a choice. In fact, Li Changling had long been prepared. If His Majesty chose to leave alone, he would lead the cavalry army behind him to fight. As for the final oue, only the heavens knew!

    However, in the end, Li Changling certainly would not think there was anything wrong with His Majesty''s decision to leave alone. His Majesty''s life was more precious than theirs in the first ce. If their lives were exchanged for his, what was the problem?

    Moreover, they had already epted this when they ventured deep into the deste north...

    However, there must be some reluctance, right?

    Li Changling looked at the Great Liang Emperor in the midst of the swirling snow.

    The Great Liang Emperor raised his head, saying nothing. In fact, there was no need to speak.

    Facing the High Priest on the other side, no matter how high his status was in the demon race, they were ultimately not at the same height. There was no need to say anymore.

    In the midst of the wind and snow, he took two steps forward and suddenly beckoned his hand.

    Then, the Great Liang Emperor uttered six words, causing the silent Great Liang frontier army to boil with fervor once again.

    The expression on the High Priest''s face became ugly.

    At that moment, the Great Liang Emperor only spoke six words:

    "Follow Us to break the formation."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 307.2: Human Schemes and Intrigues - Part 2

    Half a dayter, the Great Liang frontier army, which had breached the defense line of the demon army, was reduced to only about half of its original strength. In this great battle, out of the two hundred thousand cavalry army, a full hundred thousand men were buried in the deste north!

    The demon army suffered even more heavy losses, not due to injuries inflicted by the human frontier army, but because the cultivation realm of that powerful emperor was too high. Hisbat power was truly too terrifying. He would instantly reap the lives of hundreds of demons just by walking through the army formation.

    As for those great demons, if they dared to engage in battle with the Great Liang Emperor, they would also pay a heavy price.

    The High Priest beckoned, recalling the demon troops who were still eager to hunt them down.

    The high-ranking demon general looked unwillingly toward the south and said angrily, "Are we just going to let them leave like this?!"

    The High Priest responded, "Do you have a better solution?"

    The high-ranking demon general remained silent.

    "In fact, we should have expected it. Since even His Majesty couldn''t make him stay, then it would be impossible for us to make him stay either. The truth is often hard for people to ept; otherwise, we wouldn''t have paid such a heavy price. Let him go back, he may not necessarily find peace. After all, he may not have an easy time in the South."

    The High Priest beckoned again, and between heaven and earth, amid the wind and snow, the solemn sound of horns echoed - it was the demons signaling to retreat!

    After years of battles and killings in the Northern Frontier, these soldiers had heard such horn signals countless times and naturally knew what it meant. If it were an ordinary day, they would have shouted with joy, but at this moment, no one spoke. Their bodies were iparably exhausted. Fighting with demons in the snowy weather was not their forte to begin with.

    Towards the end of the battle, they were solely relying on sheer willpower to persist.

    Now, how could they still have any energy to cheer?

    Li Changling was covered in blood, and therge halberd, which he never considered a heavy object on ordinary days, was now trembling in his hand, almost slipping out.

    However, he was still very excited. Perhaps for those soldiers, they could not fullyprehend the significance of today''s scene, but he knew very well that this battle would be recorded in history no matter what. Countless blood had been shed by both humans and demons on thisnd of the deste north.

    This time, it was the first time the demons voluntarily retreated.

    Just this fact alone would be enough to be remembered throughout history.

    And the one who made this possible was probably that man of towering stature who was as massive as a mountain.

    The soldiers looked at the Great Liang Emperor one after another, their eyes revealing undisguised fervor. Perhaps there was no Dao teaching or faction in the world that could evoke such fervent looks from its disciples.

    From today onwards, they have be the most loyal followers of the Great Liang Emperor.

    If the Great Liang Emperor were to say something at this moment, it would have been extremely beneficial for morale. However, he did not even turn around; he kept facing south, leaving everyone with a towering silhouette. Then, a voice resonated in the wind and snow.

    "Bring the dead soldiers, We will take you home."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the Northern Frontier Great Wall, the Great General with weathered frost on his face had a head full of withered white hair. Behind him, various generals and officers stood in orderly rows.

    Standing before the Great Wall, the Great General was overwhelmed with emotions. Having been stationed in the Northern Frontier for many years, facing the demons had always been a struggle. Despite meticulous nning and numerous efforts poured into this great battle, there was ultimately still a w in their meticulous n. If it were not for the Great Liang Emperor covering that w for them, aplete defeat would have basically been within expectations.

    However, the current oue was virtually the best one. His Majesty returned safely, and the two hundred thousand cavalry force that went to reinforce, although they lost half of their men, managed toe back through the deste north.

    Such an ending was something the Northern Frontier Great General had never anticipated.

    He was lost in thought, and the sound of approaching hooves indicated the return of arge army.

    The Great General waited until the army was close, then knelt on one knee and said loudly, "Your subject, respectfully wees Your Majesty''s triumphant return!"

    The other generals and officers behind him echoed one after another, their voices excited.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived before the Great General. Looking at the withered white hair on his head, he said calmly, "You''ve aged."

    The Northern Frontier''s climate was so harsh, how could one not be old after enduring years in this ce?

    Every day was filled with worries about the demons breaking through the Great Wall and advancing south. When the time came, countless lives would be lost, and he would be the sinner of the human race. With such worries, how could he not age?

    Most importantly, the Northern Frontier Great General had already lived for many years. He was already the Northern Frontier''s Great General since the reign of Emperor Lingzong. It had already been many years.

    In fact, when the Great Liang Emperor revolted, the only person who could have changed the oue was this Northern Frontier''s Great General. If he had chosen to mobilize the Northern Frontier Army to reinforce the Divine Capital against the rebellion, the Great Liang Emperor might not have had a chance to win.

    In fact, imperial edicts from the deposed emperor were sent to the Northern Frontier more than once. But each time, they were suppressed by this Great General.

    It was not that he had a long-held disdain for imperial authority after being inmand of military power for a long time. Rather, it was because the demons lie north of him, they were the greatest enemies of the human race. Given this situation, he did not dare to act independently. If he were to get involved in the power struggle for the throne and it eventually led to the demons advancing south, the consequences would be much greater than defying the imperial edicts.

    Therefore, in the end, during that decisive battle, he chose silence and observed from the sidelines.

    When the Great Liang Emperor ultimately emerged victorious and became the true ruler, everyone thought he would purge this Northern Frontier Great General and appoint a trusted confidant to this position of utmost importance. However, that did not happen.

    In these dozen over years, the Northern Frontier remained unchanged, with the Great General calling the shots.

    Moreover, during these years, the Great Liang Emperor showed even greater support for the Northern Frontier, with no intention of undermining the position of this Great General.

    When the Northern Frontier Great General''s biological daughter married the First Prince back then, perhaps he had such considerations.

    There was no mistrust between sovereign and subject.

    While this statement sounded casual, it was not something an ordinary monarch could achieve.

    However, now that the Great Liang Emperor said that he was old, it triggered various thoughts in many people''s minds.

    Could it be that the Northern Frontier''s heaven was going to change at this moment?

    Previously, the Great Liang Emperor did not touch the Great General because he already had an extremely deep foundation in the Northern Frontier. Even ascending to the throne might not shake the position of this Northern Frontier Great General. But now, with the unparalleled awe of the Great Liang Emperor, would it be easier to shake this Great General?

    In that brief moment, the officers kneeling behind the Great General thought of many things.

    The Great General looked at the white hair drifted before his eyes and said, "This subject has indeed grown old."

    If the Great Liang Emperor mentioned the General''s age with the intention of forcing him to step down, the Great General''s acknowledgment of his age might indicate his willingness to retire.

    What would the Great Liang Emperor do afterward?

    Take advantage of the situation and change the Heaven of the Northern Frontier?

    The Great Liang Emperor said somewhat regretfully, "Unfortunately, We haven''t found anyone to rece you yet. Can you endure a few more years?"

    The Great General looked at the Great Liang Emperor before him, and said softly, "This subject can''tst much longer."

    This statement held too much helplessly and reluctance.

    After a moment of silence, the Great Liang Emperor slowly said, "We got it."

    ......

 Chapter 307.3: Human Schemes and Intrigues - Part 3

    Inside the carriage, Princess Anping lit a small stove, warming up the chilly carriage.

    "I don''t find it convenient to use the talismans from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. It''s morefortable to light a stove. Though you''re young, it seems your martial arts realm is already quite high, you''re naturally not afraid of the cold. But your elder sister can''t take it, my body is unbelievably delicate and weak. I''m afraid I won''t live much longer."

    Princess Anping nced at the snowy scenery outside the carriage. At this moment, heavy snowfall obscured the view. It should still be midnight, with several hours to go before dawn.

    As if confirming her words, after speaking, she began to cough violently, herplexion showing an unhealthy flush.

    She did not mind and took out a small jade bottle, poured out a pill, and put it into her mouth, then smiled and said, "An old ailment, it''s nothing troublesome."

    Chen Chao remained silent. He had be less resistant to this cousin of his, though he still did not talk much.

    Princess Anping asked, "I heard you grew up in Wei Prefecture. Were you affected by the great flood that year?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I was right next to the Wei River. After the great flood, I had to flee to Cang Prefecture. I only returned to Wei Prefecture a couple of years ago."

    Princess Anping empathized, "At that time, you were still young. Among the refugees, you must have suffered a lot, right?"

    Chen Chao kept silent. In truth, the matter of suffering and hardship should not be repeatedly brought up.

    Most of Chen Chao''s experiences were well known to the prominent figures in the Divine Capital. Princess Anping''s inquiry was probably just an attempt to find a topic.

    Looking at the mes on the stove, Princess Anping seemed lost in thought. After a moment, she slowly said, "Do you really like that girl from the Xie Family? Actually, women from prominent families may not necessarily be good. As someone who has been through it, let your elder sister advise you, if it''s just a crush and not genuine affection, letting go now might be a good thing. With your special status, getting involved with these aristocratic families will bring headaches for no reason. It''s better to find a girl with a clean background, it''s less trouble, and that would be the best."

    Whether was it the imperial family or those prominent aristocratic families, just as Princess Anping mentioned, once you got involved, it was very easy to fall into trouble.

    Chen Chao remained silent for a while and then shook his head.

    Princess Anping looked at this cousin quietly and suddenly smiled, "You really look like your mother like this."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    "But that girl is pretty decent. She topped the Myriad Willow Convention literary exam, and although this imperial highness isn''t sure about other things, she must have studied a lot of books. In fact, among these prominent families nowadays, there aren''t many who can really focus on studying. But now I heard she''s practicing swordsmanship?"

    Princess Anping frowned, "Talented, but will she be able to handle it in the future?"

    "Should this imperial highness summon her to the pce in a few days and help you take her down a peg? Let her know that no matter how capable a woman is, she will still have to fulfill her duty as a wife and mother?"

    Princess Anping chattered on, saying quite a lot, and Chen Chao felt his head hurt the more he listened.

    "If she likes studying, let her study; if she likes practicing swordsmanship, let her practice. In fact, she doesn''t need to live her life for anyone else. She is herself, and she can choose what to do and how to live her life."

    Chen Chao slowly said, effectively rejecting Princess Anping''s so-called goodwill.

    Princess Anping did not get angry, she just smiled and said, "Whatever you say then. Ultimately, it''s the two of you who will be spending your days together. However, I''ll still bring her into the pce in a few days. With your mother and imperial mother gone, as your elder sister, I should take a closer look and show some care."

    Chen Chao felt somewhat helpless towards this overly enthusiastic big sister, and he could not help but think of the neighbor madam from Tianqing County.

    In fact, that woman, who had always felt a bit self-abased about her size, was also a rare good person.

    "After finally having some time for us siblings to chat, I can''t be the only one talking. You can''t just stay silent here, right? Quickly, tell me, what interesting things have happened these years."

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao with some anticipation.

    Chen Chao had no choice but to speak and began recounting the events from the years in Tianqing County.

    After listening to a lot, Princess Anping eximed, "Truly worthy of being this imperial highness'' younger brother. Being the warden in Tianqing County, you are indeed the best warden in our Great Liang Dynasty."

    But right after, Princess Anping asked, "What was the name of that guy living opposite to you? Why is he so interesting that he can argue with you every day he sees you?"

    Chen Chao honestly replied, "Zhou Gouqi."

    Upon hearing this name, Princess Anping mused for a moment. Suddenly, the smile on her face disappeared, leaving behind a mix of surprise and astonishment.

    Noticing Princess Anping''s change, Chen Chao asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Princess Anping remained silent and did not speak.

    After a while, she asked softly, "Are you saying he''s already married?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Princess Anping had no reaction, but for some reason, Chen Chao felt that the princess in front of him should be extremely sad at this moment.

    However, it seemed absurd that azy man from a remote county in the south of Great Liang could have any connection with this Great Liang princess.

    Chen Chao was suddenly surprised and looked at Princess Anping with some curiosity.

    He seemed to recall something.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As dawn broke, Chen Chao walked out of the carriage. For a young martial artist like him, spending a night without sleep was not a serious matter.

    The tall coachman nced at Chen Chao but remained silent.

    Chen Chao turned and walked towards the Left Guard''s Office. The snowfall in the sky showed no sign of stopping.

    Inside the carriage, it was still not too cold.

    Princess Anping sat somewhat absentmindedly on the bed, tears streaming down her face.

    For this princess who had long resided deep in the pce, no one knew exactly what was on her mind. Therefore, it was unclear why she was in tears at this moment.

    Weng Quan stood guard at the Left Guard''s Office the whole night, keeping everything as usual as Chen Chao had instructed. Therefore, even though there was some unusual activityst night, he showed no change. Seeing Chen Chao returning in the snow, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly approached, whispering something.

    Chen Chao frowned, "Are you saying there''s unusual activity in the area handled by the Right Guard?"

    Weng Quan nodded and said softly, "This subordinate''s patrol inspectors saw it. However, the orders from Commander were to proceed as usual, so they didn''t investigate further. Looking at it now, should we report it to the Warden''s Office to see what they think about it?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "The Lord Warden Commander isn''t here, all sorts of demons and monsters have jumped out. I don''t necessarily think it''s a bad thing. The current Divine Capital is as if a giant fishing was thrown out by a few people. But whether they can reel it in is hard to say."

    Weng Quan was puzzled.

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "You don''t need to think too much. Just do what you normally do. All the changes will remain unchanged over here. When this storm passes, the Left Guard will still remain as the Left Guard."

    Weng Quan could not understand the gains or losses of it and naturally could not ask more questions.

    But in reality, what Chen Chao was doing carried risks. If this storm esctes, sweeping them up, but they choose not to participate, if those bunch of people emerge victorious after the storm, then their days would not be easy.

    However, Chen Chao currently did not care too much about this matter because the Lord Warden Commander took the initiative to leave the capital, which indicated many things.

    Furthermore, the most important thing was not these things but whether the Emperor could return safely. If he could return safely, then everything done would be as good as not doing it.

    That was a clear fact.

    Chen Chao nced at the hazy sky, rubbed his cheeks, and said, "I need to get some sleep. If someonees looking for me, make them wait."

    Weng Quan hummed in agreement.

    ......

 Chapter 307.4: Human Schemes and Intrigues - Part 4

    The snowstorm did not cease.

    The Dean sat in the pavilion in the middle of theke, enjoying wine and eating stewed tofu. However, this time, Wei Xu was not by his side.

    So, the Dean who was all alone, looked a bit solitary.

    But soon, someone arrived outside the pavilion. It seemed to be the Dean''s guest.

    That person entered thekeside pavilion without ceremony, picked up a bowl, and scooped a piece of tofu, smiling as they said, "Eating cabbage and boiled tofu, isn''t it even better than being the Emperor himself?"

    The Dean clicked his tongue, "If I go and tell the whole world about these words, I''m afraid your days won''t be easy."

    That person paid no mind, took a bite of the hot tofu, and when they opened their mouth, it was full of steam, "Few people in the world can truly see through His Majesty. This is the case for his cultivation realm and his temperament. Many are eager to specte about the thoughts of other emperors, but in reality, this Emperor of ours is different from all the past emperors. He may seem indifferent, but in reality, he has true affection. Otherwise, why would so many be willing to die for His Majesty?"

    The Dean rubbed his temples, took a sip of hot wine, ate another piece of tofu, and then slowly said with a smile, "People always like to consider themselves clever. How do you, Lord Warden Commander, know that your views aren''t wrong? Perhaps His Majesty is naturally skilled in acting and has deceived us all."

    It turned out the visitor was none other than the Lord Warden Commander, who supposedly was no longer in the Divine Capital. He had returned at an unknown time but did not reveal himself, keeping his presence unknown to outsiders.

    The Lord Warden Commander remarked, "An emperor skilled in acting wouldn''t venture alone into the deep north. That''s something that will truly cost one''s life."

    Hearing the Warden mention this, the Dean fell into silence for a while too, and did not deny it.

    In history, there was only this one emperor who ventured deep into the deste north.

    "Then you''d better worry about whether His Majesty can return safely or not. The Demon Emperor isn''t an ordinary character. If he were so easy to kill, it wouldn''t be so troublesome either."

    The Dean took a sip of wine and inexplicably remembered his disciple. Sword immortal, it might sound illustrious, but who knew if he was alive or dead at this moment?

    The Lord Warden Commandermented, "His Majesty is really very strong, there''s no doubt about it."

    The Dean did not speak.

    The Lord Warden Commander changed the topic, saying, "I originally intended to have that kid return to the Divine Capital and temper him thoroughly. However, unexpectedly, the princess appeared on the way and disrupted my ns."

    The Dean chuckled and said, "Deep down in her bones, this princess is most like Her Majesty. She''s resolute and kind-hearted, neither trait is missing. Since she knows the identity of that kid, as his elder sister, why wouldn''t shee out and do something? Actually, what you said before about how it''s impossible for His Majesty to be acting, I feel the same too. After all, this princess seems to have inherited the temperament of both His Majesty and Her Majesty."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled bitterly. He naturally understood the current situation in the Divine Capital. Those people wanted to cause trouble by taking advantage of His Majesty''s departure. He also wanted to seize this opportunity to observe Chen Chao. However, it just started, and that kid had only dealt with the Left Guard, before he could do anything else, he was summoned into the carriage by the princess, wasting a night''s time.

    This was an extremely crucial night.

    The Lord Warden Commander let out a sigh.

    The Dean smiled and said, "His Majesty''s choice to head North might not be without such intentions either. Now, it''s time for you, the Lord Warden Commander, to take action, isn''t it?"

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow and remained silent. He just ate a few pieces of tofu, and then took a few sips of wine.

    The Dean suddenly said seriously, "Do you know about the situation in the Northern Frontier? If you do, tell me about it. I don''t have many thoughts about what His Majesty is nning, but is my disciple still alive in the Northern Frontier?"

    "Liu Banbi?"

    The Warden said, "ording to previous military reports, that disciple of yours has killed many demons in the Northern Frontier. His disy of a sword immortal''s might doesn''t lose to anyone."

    The Dean said angrily, "Who cares whether he''s a sword immortal or not! If he can''t survive, even if he''s really a sword immortal, what''s the use?!"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and remained silent, then suddenly asked, "Dean, with so many disciples, I''m afraid there''s endless worry every day?"

    The Dean retorted, "Do you think everyone is like Wei Xu, so sensible?"

    However, as soon as the words were spoken, the two looked at each other and fell into silence.

    Regarding Wei Xu, many people in the Divine Capital might truly think of this schr as quiet and refined, but in reality, how could it be so simple?

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "Both of Dean''s students are very good. Oh, and that girl from the Xie Family is also pretty good. However, in this current situation, one has already gotten involved, and if the other one gets involved as well, it might be a real problem."

    The Dean naturally knew what the Lord Warden Commander was talking about. He did not hesitate to say, "If Wei Xu really wants to do something, that''s his own choice. He should know how to bear the consequences of the final oue. I won''t help him with anything."

    "Can you bear to?"

    The Lord Warden Commander asked with a smile, "Do you think that with Xie Nandu, you can abandon Wei Xu?"

    The Dean narrowed his eyes and said, "Everyone has their own choices, what books to study, what path to take, it''s all the same. Even if it''s me, what can I do?" "If everyone listened to what I say, that fellow wouldn''t have gone to the Northern Frontier, that other guy wouldn''t have gone to that lousy ce, and then Wei Xu wouldn''t be thinking so much. In the end, I''m just a teacher."

    The Dean''s words were self-deprecating.

    The leader of schrs in the world, how could he be just a teacher?

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "Teaching people and governing the world are essentially no easier or harder than each other."

    After a moment of silence, the Lord Warden Commander suddenly said, "There''s a confidential report from the Northern Frontier. Bluestone Pass has been breached, and the overall situation in the Northern Frontier is in danger. That disciple of yours went to Bluestone Pass, and then Bluestone Pass was shattered. He wielded his sword deep into the disciples, and there has been no news since."

    The Dean frowned, suddenly cursing loudly, "Who told him to go!"

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "No one told him to go. He was already seriously injured before rushing to Bluestone Pass, but he still chose to enter the deste north, contributing his strength to the Northern Frontier''s war. Does it count as dying a worthy death"

    The Dean suddenly turned his head and looked at the Lord Warden Commander. He really did not want to hear those words "dying a worthy death"

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at the Dean with some sympathy and smiled, "The reports from the Northern Frontier have always been somewhat dyed, so at this moment, I reckon things have already changed. Maybe he''s already dead, or maybe not."

    The Lord Warden Commander spoke seriously.

    The Dean cursed, "This isn''t fucking funny."

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed and said, "Compared to this news, what I''m going to tell you next is really not funny."

    The Dean grunted and looked up at the Lord Warden Commander.

    "His Majesty went deep into the deste north all alone, and fought a great battle with the Demon Emperor. After that, the Great General dispatched Li Changling to lead two hundred thousand cavalry north to find His Majesty."

    The Lord Warden Commander narrowed his eyes and said, "His Majesty may have returned safely at this moment, or he might be buried in the deste north."

    The Dean was not foolish and quickly figured out some things, saying, "So you want to intensify the situation?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "This is His Majesty''s intention."

    One piece of news fell upon every household along with the heavy snowfall. The prominent figures in the Divine Capital virtually all received this news at this moment.

    In front of the ancestral shrine of the Xie Family, many descendants of the Xie Family knelt behind the Xie Family''s ancestor.

    "Ancestor, it''s a time of great changes in the world. The fate of the Divine Capital and the Great Liang lies in the decision of Ancestor. Our Xie Family must not fall behind others in this!"

    Someone spoke softly, their face full of concern, looking at the ever-emotionless ancestor of the Xie Family. They gritted their teeth and continued, "His Majesty has already died in the deste north. We must make ns again, and a choice must be made between the two imperial princes!

    Hearing these words, the Xie Family''s ancestor felt a bit annoyed, waved his hand, and calmly said, "All get lost."

    Listening to this, the person looked incredulously at Xie Family''s ancestor, blurting in disbelief, "Ancestor, this moment is the most dangerous time in over two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty. Why haven''t Ancestor made a decision?"

    Hearing this, the Xie Family''s ancestor turned indifferently to face the Xie Family descendant who spoke.

    Realizing he misspoke, that person quickly lowered his head, but still said, "Ancestor, the glory of the Xie Family lies with Ancestor. We earnestly hope that Ancestor will think thrice!"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor remained silent. He simply extended his hand, and someone appeared to address these Xie Family descendants.

    The meaning was clear; the ancestor was unwilling to make a choice at this moment. He was making them get lost and wait.

    "We will wait in the distance for Ancestor''s decision, but please, Ancestor, you have to make up your mind!"

    After saying these words, Xie Family''s descendants stood up and left, soon disappearing.

    Watching them leave, the Xie Family''s ancestor plopped down on the chair, gazing at the falling snowkes as he muttered, "Isn''t it foolish?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Xu sat on the doorstep of the Wei Family''s main entrance, flipping through an old book. asionally, snowkes blown under the eaves fell onto the book, and Wei Xu gently blew them away without uttering a word.

    Someone approached him from behind, paused for a moment, and then began to speak, their voice soft, audible to few.

    Wei Xu remained silent. After hearing it all, he shook his head and said, "Today, I won''t leave the Wei Family. I won''t see anyone."

    The person did not hesitate and chose to leave after receiving a clear answer. Soon, they went to inform the arrival.

    Wei Xu continued to look at the old book in front of him, but his thoughts drifted afar. After a moment, he came back to reality and said under his breath, "Turns out that having a patient temperament is such a good thing."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the First Prince''s residence, within the study, the aroma of medicinal herbs filled the air. The First Prince with a bloated physique set down his medicine bowl, looking at the confidential reports on the table in silence for a considerable time.

    A middle-aged steward stood at his side, cautiously inquiring, "Your Highness, should we pay another visit to the Left Guard now? Her Highness has already left."

    The First Prince looked at the steward, gave a coldugh, and waved his hand as he said, "Don''t be so stupid. Elder Sister appearing there is to tell me and Second Brother that this youth shouldn''t be easily touched. Otherwise, we won''t be giving her face."

    The steward furrowed his brows, "Compared to the important matters, Her Highness'' face probably isn''t worth mentioning, right?"

    A princess who could not possibly wield real power, what significance did she have?

    The First Prince frowned, saying with displeasure, "What nonsense are you talking about? She''s this imperial highness'' big sister. When this imperial highness was a child and identally fell into a well, if it weren''t for Elder Sister risking her life, could this imperial highness have survived until now?!"

    The steward was startled, wondering why this incident had never been known to outsiders.

 Chapter 308: Various Parties at Play Amidst the Snowstorm

    The First Prince''s expression darkened;pletely unlike his usual elegant and mild demeanor. The steward immediately knelt down, "Your Highness, please forgive me!"

    Having followed this First Prince for countless years, the steward believed he already understood the First Prince''s thoughts well. However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that he had never truly seen through the First Prince in front of him.

    Considering his imperial background, intrigues and schemes were things they were exposed to from a young age. Over the years, even the most gentle person might not truly be as kind and modest as they appeared. In other words, even if he was genuinely kind and modest, it did not mean hecked any cunningness.

    At this moment, the steward felt a chill in his heart. He felt bitter, thinking that he had spent so many years before grasping such a simple truth. He really did not deserve to be a steward here.

    The First Prince, lost in thought, remained silent for a long time before slowly saying, "Keep an eye on that side. Second Brother won''t be able to resist taking action. Even if we have to make a move, we should wait for my second brother to act first."

    The steward acknowledged, and then the First Prince waved his hand, signaling the steward to leave.

    After the steward left the study and closed the door, the First Prince coughed a few times. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and when he removed it, there were traces of blood on it.

    At this moment, a gentle voice sounded from behind the screen, "Your Highness, you must take good care of your health in your current condition."

    A woman with a dignified appearance walked out. Although she could not be called beautiful, she possessed a delicate charm that made people feelfortable just by looking at her. She was the First Prince''s principal wife and the youngest daughter of the Northern Frontier Great General. Previously, the court officials of the Great Liang Dynasty had always believed that the Second Prince had no chance to contend for the throne with the First Prince. This was because the principal wife of the First Prince was the youngest daughter of the Northern Frontier Great General. With the Northern Frontier Great General standing behind him, and the Northern Frontier Army supporting the First Prince, what uncertainties could there be in this throne contention?

    In the struggle for the throne back then, it was also because the Northern Frontier Army watched from the sidelines. Otherwise, the current result might not be the same.

    Except, a new variable had emerged, that Northern Frontier Great General did not have much lifespan left. How much longer could he hold on? Once the Great General died, the entire Northern Frontier would definitely undergo a reshuffling. At that time, what would this First Prince''s advantage be?

    The First Prince smiled bitterly and said, "Old ailment, it hasn''t gotten better after so many, I doubt I''ll die just like this. On the contrary, I''m afraid Father-inw doesn''t have many days left."

    The imperial consort felt a deep sorrow upon hearing this. Although she had been separated from her father for many years and they had never met, the emotional bond between them remained strong. She said softly, "Father should hold on for a while longer, at least until Your Highness ascends to the throne."

    The First Prince''s expression darkened upon hearing the words "ascend to the throne." He had an angry look, "What nonsense are you spouting? Such treasonous words, are you allowed to say them?!"

    The imperial consort was startled, looking at the overturned medicine bowl on the table. She lowered her voice and said, "Didn''t Imperial Father already pass away in the Northern Frontier?"

    Although she was the youngest daughter of the Great General, ever since marrying into the First Prince''s residence, she had considered herself a member of the First Prince''s household. Her thoughts and considerations were aligned with those of the First Prince, and she had not thought much about the Great General''s interests.

    In fact, most women in the world were simr to her. After marriage, they considered themselves part of their husband''s household, which was not unreasonable.

    The First Prince had initially wanted to reproach her, but seeing her expression, he sighed softly and said, "How can someone like Imperial Father die just like that? Earlier, with the uncertainty of life and death, the people in the Divine Capital might still specte. But now that this news has spread, this imperial highness is more inclined to believe that Imperial Father is still alive. If Imperial Father had truly passed away, we wouldn''t have received such news. Perhaps only someone like Second Brother would genuinely believe that Imperial Father has died."

    The Imperial Consort looked puzzled. Regarding the Emperor, she had not seen him much and could not im to understand him. She simply believed her husband''s words unconditionally and asked softly, "Then are we doing nothing?"

    The First Prince shook his head, "Someone like Imperial Father, since he has set up a plot, if this imperial highness doesn''t walk into it, Imperial Father won''t be pleased."

    The Imperial Consort asked, "Should we write a letter to my father, then?"

    The First Prince shook his head and said, "My younger brother is quite clever, he knows that doing nothing at this moment is the best course of action. So now, he truly won''t do anything."

    Although the Imperial Consort did not understand many things, she was not stupid. Upon hearing this, she asked, "Is that young man really the deceased Crown Prince''s son?"

    She naturally knew that the First Prince was not talking about the Second Prince.

    The First Prince said calmly, "When Imperial Mother passed away, both I and my second brother couldn''t see her onest time. Only he manage to enter the pce. Furthermore, Imperial Father even allowed him to see Imperial Mother. If it weren''t for Imperial Mother''sst wish, how could it be so? "Why did Imperial Mother treat a youth of uncertain origin in such a manner, summoning him into the pce before her death? When you add these things together, how can one not draw certain conclusions?"

    When mentioning thete empress, the Imperial Consort''s expression also became ugly. Whether it was in the Divine Capital or among those who knew the Empress, when mentioning thete empress, it was almost always praises.

    There was no one who harbored any dissatisfaction with the Empress.

    The term "Motherly role model for the world" used to describe the Empress was entirely fitting. In the history of the Great Liang Dynasty, only the founding Empress couldpare to her.

    In other words, in future historical records, the Great Liang Emperor might receive mixed evaluations, but the Empress would undoubtedly be showered with praise.

    No one would think ill of her.

    The First Prince waved his hand and said softly, "The Divine Capital is in chaos, and things are veryplicated. Even this imperial highness finds it hard to understand some aspects."

    He felt a sense of helplessness, mainly because when facing his Imperial Father, it seemed that no matter how many ideas he had, the other party seemed to be able to see through it. The First Prince already knew this when the Emperor rose in rebellion back then, and the First Prince witnessed the methods employed by his father.

    "This imperial highness wants to meet Mr. Wei."

    That schr in the academy was definitely not ordinary. Not only was he not ordinary, he was undoubtedly a wise man.

    Of course, if possible, who the First Prince wanted to meet even more was the Dean, and not Wei Xu.

    However, it was evident that the Dean would not meet any one of them at the moment.

    In this turmoil in the Divine Capital, the academy would not get involved because there was no need to. Regardless of who ultimately prevailed, the academy would remain the same without any changes.

    The Dean''s current high regard in the Great Liang Dynasty was not because of his good rtionship with the current Emperor but because he was the Dean of the academy.

    The academy was the foundation of the Dean''s status.

    The Imperial Consort shook her head and said softly, "Previously, the Wei Family announced that Mr. Wei wouldn''t see any visitors during this time."

    The First Prince coughed a few times and did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Xu sat on the doorstep, continuously flipping through the old book.

    This schr from the academy had read many books in his lifetime, but in reality, there were still many books he had not read.

    There were too many books, and one could never finish reading them all.

    After an unknown amount of time, footsteps sounded out.

    Wei Xu did not look up, just said to himself, "Didn''t I say that I''m not seeing any visitors today?"

    The footsteps stopped, and someone stood behind him, whispering, "It''s the Commander of the Left Guard."

    Wei Xu raised his head in surprise. In the current Divine Capital, both the Left Guard and the Right Guard were crucial offices. As themander of one of these offices, why would he appear here?

    But soon, Wei Xu realized. Themander of the Left Guard, was that not Chen Chao?

    "Why would hee here?"

    Wei Xu looked at the distant snowstorm. In the current Divine Capital, many ces and people wanted to meet that young man, but he was not one of them.

    But why would that young man want to meet him?

    Wei Xu fell silent for a moment and then suddenly said, "Let hime to see me."

    Before long, Chen Chao arrived.

    Wei Xu stood up, looked at the young man with some snowkes still on him, and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You''ve grown up a bit too fast."

    Before leaving the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had already jumped realms to defeat Song Changxi in the martial examination. Not long after that, Chen Chao had already broken through. Now, he was a martial artist in the Bitter Sea Realm.

    "I was just lucky."

    Chen Chao looked at this Mr. Wei.

    Wei Xu said, "What did youe to see me for?"

    Getting straight to the point, this was a good example of it.

    Chen Chao said, "I want to see how Mr. Wei chooses."

    He was also very direct.

    Wei Xu found it somewhat amusing and said, "Do you think I will answer that question?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Wei Xu looked at the young man and continued, "You''re a bit strange."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "Actually, I have a question, I just don''t know how to ask."

    Before leaving the Left Guard''s office, Chen Chao had thought about many things. But in the end, he decided toe here to ask this Mr. Wei about a certain matter.

    Wei Xu said, "Do you think I''ll answer you?"

    Although Chen Chao had not voiced the question, it seemed that Wei Xu had already guessed what it was.

    Chen Chao said, "When ites down to it, Mr. Wei actually owes me something."

    By thekeside, Wei Xu had once stopped Chen Chao. Although he just asked him to choose wisely, in reality, he was imposing his will on him.

    Wei Xu said calmly, "On the day Zhu Xia entered the Divine Capital, I saved your life."

    The meaning was quite clear, indicating a settlement of debts.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, finding no issue with this exnation.

    Hence, after bowing, he turned and left.

    Wei Xu watched his departing figure, somewhat surprised. He had not expected Chen Chao toe and go so straightforwardly.

    This was rather illogical.

    Yes, since he had mustered the courage toe here, why leave so easily?

    However, Wei Xu did not stop him, he just watched Chen Chao''s back view for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked out of the Wei residence and headed toward a long street, at the end of which stood a horse-drawn carriage bearing the insignia of the academy.

    In the carriage, a young girl was reading.

 Chapter 309: Discussing the Divine Capital with the Young Girl

    Chen Chao bent down and entered the carriage, immediately feeling a warmth.

    "You''re already a sword cultivator, can''t you handle a bit of chill?"

    Chen Chao muttered, but still reached his hands out to warm himself by the stove before raising his head to look at the girl in front of him.

    They met briefly on that night in the Divine Capital, but he had not had his fill.

    Well, with a girl like her, who would not want to see more?

    Xie Nandu looked at his somewhat paleplexion and said, "You seem to haven''t rested welltely."

    Chen Chao rubbed his forehead, somewhat tiredly saying, "I took a nap in the office earlier, but I didn''t sleep well. Earlier, killing that deputymander was actually a bit troublesome. Taking it slow would have been better, but in that situation, I could only act swiftly. Otherwise, I wouldn''t achieve the desired effect."

    Killing Lin Shan was something that could not be dyed. He had to suppress and kill that deputymander with swift measures in order to be able to suppress the Left Guard. Otherwise, even if he took back the official seal, the Left Guard would remain in a state of disunity, and no one would listen to him.

    Xie Nandu gave an "oh", seeming uninterested in this matter. She just asked, "Do you want to sleep a little more? I heard you chatted with that princess in her carriage all night."

    "That''s my cousin."

    Chen Chao scrutinized Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu continued on his own, "I heard that the princess is very beautiful. Among the princes and princesses, she resembles the empress the most."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Indeed, she''s very attractive, those legs... aren''t as attractive as yours, though."

    Realizing that he had almost gotten into huge trouble, Chen Chao pulled back from the edge of the cliff. His face was still somewhat pale, and he felt a lingering fear.

    Xie Nandu seemed indifferent to this matter and said, "Since you chose to remain silent, why did youe out to see Senior Brother?"

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Don''t you know about that piece of news?"

    Xie Nandu gave Chen Chao a nce, the meaning in her eyes clear - idiot, why would I not know about this?

    Seeing the disdain in Xie Nandu''s eyes, Chen Chao did not find it strange. The girl in front of him appeared much more lively and spirited these dayspared to before. The first time they met, although she was a living person, she seemed more like a fairy descended to the mortal world and less like a real person.

    Chen Chao continued, speaking to himself, "Since this news has spread, it forces those people to make choices. I''m situated in the plot, how can I escape? I am definitely required to make a choice as well."

    Xie Nandu made a sound of agreement, then suddenly asked, "So, what did Senior Brother say to you?"

    "He didn''t say anything."

    Chen Chao continued, "Actually, I feel that him not saying anything is the answer I want."

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    Chen Chao quickly expressed his judgment, "In the current Divine Capital, it''s definitely not just the two princes contending for the throne. Among the two princes, there''s at least one of them who can see the current situation clearly. As for the other one, if he can''t see through it, by the time things settle down, he basically won''t have a chance to be the emperor. In the shadows, there should be two groups of people. One group should be the remnants of the previous dynasty. With the support of the foreign cultivators, they are doing things in the Divine Capital. Lin Shan was bought over by them. As for the other group, it''s rted to me."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu.

    He believed that the girl in front of him could understand what he was saying.

    Xie Nandu said, "Back then, when His Majesty entered the city, all the members of the First Prince''s lineage died in the sea of fire, except for you. But that doesn''t mean all those who supported the deposed emperor werepletely eliminated. Over the years, they have been umting strength, presumably waiting for this day toe."

    Chen Chao said, "I think when His Majesty went to the Northern Frontier and released the news, and the Lord Warden Commander left the Divine Capital, it was all part of their n. It''s just that when I look at it, I find this n somewhat simplistic. How could they believe it?"

    Using normal means, it should not be like this. If the Great Liang Emperor was going to the Northern Frontier, the Lord Warden Commander should not leave the Divine Capital.

    Xie Nandu said, "It doesn''t necessarily mean he''s not in the Divine Capital right now."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.

    Xie Nandu continued, "There areyers of schemes in this. The Lord Warden Commander is actually in the Divine Capital, but ordinary people would think he has already left the Divine Capital. However, those who truly intend to take action in the Divine Capital would know that he has always remained in the Divine Capital. To put it simply, the Lord Warden Commander is the mantis, and those people, in his eyes, are cicadas. But in reality, they are also the orioles, and the Lord Warden Commander might be ying the role of the hunter behind the orioles."

    "Soplicated."

    Chen Chao rubbed his head. He was indeed a bit tired. These things were originally things he should think about himself, but because he was a bit exhausted at the moment, he left them to Xie Nandu to think about. Fortunately, it was never a problem for Xie Nandu to think about things; she was a very clever person.

    Chen Chao asked, "So, which side do you think Mr. Wei is in contact with?"

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "There''s no evidence to prove that Senior Brother has had any contact with anyone."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    There were some things in the world that absolutely did not require so-called evidence.

    There must be someone contacting Wei Xu during this period.

    "But I think Mr. Wei is a clever person. Since he understands the current situation, he definitely won''t take any further action."

    Chen Chao nodded, "But I believe the Dean must know about these things. Can I meet him?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    Currently, no one in the Divine Capital could meet the dean.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled, "Even if the Dean doesn''t need to openly dere his stance in this conflict, can''t he say a few words for the juniors and answer some questions?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "Because it''s very difficult to choose."

    The Dean stood between Xie Nandu and Wei Xu, there were many times he would not choose.

    Chen Chao said, "Are you really going to start contending for the position of the dean with Mr. Wei? Isn''t it a bit too early? The Dean seems to be able to live for many more years."

    Xie Nandu said, "Indeed, if Teacher were to die now, then the position of the dean would definitely belong to Senior Brother."

    Chen Chao fell silent. Although Xie Nandu was a genius and undoubtedly a remarkable woman, she was still young. No matter how exceptional she was, she could not possiblypare to Wei Xu, who had cultivated for many years. The gap between the two was just too great. One was a formidable figure in the Nepenthe Realm, while the other had only been cultivating for a few years.

    "Talking about the position of the dean and the head of the Xie Family, I always feel it''s very far away. But since it''s you, I don''t see any problem with it."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and rubbed his palms.

    Xie Nandu did not mind, she put down the book in her hand and calmly said, "It''s all a matter of time."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "I''ve always had a question. A woman like you theoretically shouldn''t have much interest in this kind of authority. Why insist on holding the reins on both sides? Is it just so you can head North?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer this question.

    Chen Chao felt his question was a bit silly and chuckled.

    Xie Nandu just asked, "Where are you goingter?"

    Chen Chao replied as a matter of course, "Of course, I''m going spy hunting."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao with some curiosity and confusion.

    Chen Chao knew what she was thinking. After a moment of silence, he went straight to the point, "Although I''ve never been interested in the throne and find their struggles annoying, and it''s boring to see others betting on me, in reality, aside from all that, I''m still very interested in catching spies."

    There were many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty; this was a well-known fact.

    Those foreign cultivators hid many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty, and now, with the Great Liang Emperor''s arrangements, the primary goal was probably to catch spies.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had to face the demons in the North, the cultivators in the South, and the spies within the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The entire dynasty seemed prosperous, but it was full of problems.

    "Clearing the spies in the Great Liang Dynasty is a good thing for the dynasty."

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his sword, raring to go.

    Xie Nandu reminded, "What if you encounter spies that you can''t catch?"

    Still the same words, although Chen Chao was pretty good, he was only a cultivator in the Bitter Sea Realm after all, not a true powerhouse.

    If he encountered those powerhouses, it might indeed be a bit troublesome.

    Chen Chao said, "I''m not stupid, I only pick the easy targets."

    Xie Nandu said, "I was overthinking it. I forgot that you are actually very good at judging the situation."

    This was referring to back then in Tianqing County.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Back then, I was broke, truly poor. Don''t read too much into it."

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow.

    Chen Chao continued, "It''s also because we weren''t that close back then."

    Xie Nandu still did not say anything.

    Chen Chao felt a little headache and said, "I don''t know why, but I feel like I have no way to deal with you."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Take a nap."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao did not refuse. He quickly nodded and leaned against the carriage, falling asleep.

    Cultivators seldom needed to sleep, but if they expended too much mental energy, they would still need a nap to recover.

    The sound of snoring gradually filled the carriage.

    Xie Nandu picked up the nket draped over herself and covered Chen Chao with it.

    Looking at this young man in front of her, and the tightly furrowed brows even in his sleep, she could not resist reaching out, gently brushing her slender and fair fingers across his forehead.

    She did not know if she could erase his troubles, but she felt that it might help in some way.

    Whether Chen Chao was truly asleep or not, when Xie Nandu ran her fingers over his be, his furrowed brows seemed to genuinely ease up.

    Xie Nandu said, "In the bustling secr world, trying to control one''s destiny doesn''t seem easy no matter how you look at it."

    Chen Chao did not hear her; he was in a deep sleep.

    He had a dream.

    This time, he did not dream of that girl in the coffin.

    He dreamed of the massive fire in the capital city more than a decade ago, of his imperial brother who had never shown much affection towards him. In the dream, his imperial brother seemed to be standing in the midst of the mes, looking at him with eyes full ofplex emotions.

    Chen Chao did not evade the gaze, he just met his gaze.

    "You are you, and I am me, and we have always been different."

 Chapter 310: Catching Spies (1)

    Before the New Year, the heavy snowfall was unlikely to cease.

    Following the usual pattern of previous years, it seemed this heavy snowfall would persist until New Year''s Eve and beyond.

    ording to the old practice of the imperial court, His Majesty the Emperor would have the Internal Affairs Bureau prepare gifts to be bestowed upon various ministers. Although, in name, it was the Emperor''s decree with the vermilion seal, in reality, it had always been managed by Her Majesty the Empress. However, with the Empress'' passing and no consorts in the harem pce, His Majesty the Emperor publicly dered closed-seclusion. Nevertheless, people had their suspicions about his actual whereabouts, and those eligible to receive New Year gifts from the capital city did not expect to receive anything these two days.

    But in reality, many would stillment the current situation. Logically speaking, the entire Great Liang Dynasty should not be greatly affected by the absence of an empress. However, for some reason, since the passing of the Empress, the Divine Capital had be much quieter, making it difficult for people to understand the exact reasons behind it.

    Zhang Xin, the assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel, had ranked third in the imperial examinations over a decade ago, which was also a so-called "Tan Hua" schr. After entering officialdom, it took him several years before he managed to enter the Ministry of Personnel. Then, after several more years, he advanced to his current position as the assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel. A few years ago, after bing assistant minister, he was bestowed a residence in the East City by the imperial court. Otherwise, with his meager sry, it would have taken him many more years to afford a house in that valuable and limited space.

    Different from officials from prominent families, Zhang Xin truly came from a humble background. Tracing back three generations, his family were all ordinarymoners. His rise to his current position was a result of his intelligence.

    Perhaps due to his background or his personality, Zhang Xin had never been fond of making friends within the court. He had very few close acquaintances among the officials. Even on thisst day of rest before the New Year, he chose to stay within his study, reading books and not venturing outside.

    Raising his head to look out the window, Zhang Xin, whose temples were now streaked with white, watched the falling snowkes, feeling vicissitudes of emotion. He thought to himself that although he was already sitting in the position of assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel at this age, he was well aware that the possibility of advancing further in his lifetime was slim.

    When he was the third-ranked schr after the imperial examination, he had initially believed that his career path would be smooth sailing throughout his life. However, as time passed, he faced setbacks in the bureaucracy, making him understand that the so-called title of third-ranked was nothing but hot air.

    To climb the ranks, one needed either influential figures ahead or powerful backers behind. As a solitary individual, he had strived all his life, achieving nothing but aughable result.

    Lost in his thoughts, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the window, "Master, gifts from the pce have arrived."

    Hearing this, Zhang Xin stood up, looking puzzled as he nced toward the door. The steward stood to the side with the utmost respect, waiting for Zhang Xin to inquire.

    "Isn''t His Majesty still... in seclusion? Her Majesty is no longer around, who is managing the New Year gifts from the pce?"

    Currently, the Great Liang Dynasty was temporarily governed by the Premier. While the Premier could make decisive decisions on major national matters, he might not necessarily be able to decide such trivial matters. After all, who should receive the pce''s New Year gifts, how they should be delivered, and whatnot, it was all hard to decide. Even if it were the Premier, he would not dare to make a unteral decision either.

    The steward replied in a hushed tone, "Your Excellency, I heard it''s now being managed by Her Highness, Princess Anping."

    Upon hearing the familiar yet unfamiliar word of ''Her Highness'', Zhang Xin fell silent for a moment,menting softly, "Almost forgot that our Great Liang Dynasty still has such a princess."

    Ever since that old incident in the past, and with the deliberate concealment by the imperial family, many in the Divine Capital had forgotten about this princess.

    Now, when the Divine Capital was in turbulent times, the appearance of this princess was truly rather strange.

    "Which pce eunuch is it?"

    Zhang Xin tidied himself up. Regardless of which pce eunuch came personally to his residence, he had to express his gratitude. Otherwise, it would appear disrespectful to the imperial family.

    "Master, the eunuch who delivered the gifts left after dropping them off. He said that there were too many matters to attend to, so he won''t wait for Master to express gratitude. Also, he said that His Majesty didn''t arrange for these things this year, and there''s no need to thank a princess like her."

    The steward gently exined, repeating the words spoken by the visitor. When working as a steward in the households of these officials, the most important thing was having a good memory; otherwise, countless matters could go wrong.

    Zhang Xin waved his hand, making the steward leave.

    Afterward, he sat back down, rubbed his temples, and thought about the fact that this princess was the legitimate daughter of His Majesty and Her Majesty after all. The way she handled things was extremely measured, making it impossible for anyone to find fault.

    Seated by the window, he was about to take out the book he had been reading earlier. However, as he reached for it, he felt a sense of restlessness and retracted his hand. He just gazed outside at the heavy snowfall that was howling relentlessly.

    The snowfall in the Divine Capital this year was even heavierpared to the previous year.

    Thinking that after this New Year''s celebration, perhaps the entire Great Liang Dynasty would undergo a fresh transformation, and his career path might also take a different course, Zhang Xin felt a little excited.

    Maybe this excitement made him a bit impatient - or not exactly impatient, but a different kind of excitement.

    In any case, no matter how you put it, the current Zhang Xin could not focus on reading.

    Actually, a few years earlier, he had such a problem. Whenever he felt excited, he was unwilling to read. Later, he became aware of this issue and even thought that if he did not have this problem, perhaps during the imperial examination, he would not have been the third-ce, but the top schr.

    Sighing, Zhang Xin felt a bit regretful about his past.

    "Why are you sighing? You know that you''ll be dying today?"

    A voice suddenly echoed in the study. Zhang Xin was startled and quickly turned around, only to see a ck-d young man sitting behind the desk. He was currently perusing the rare books on his shelf.

    Although he held the position of assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Zhang Xin was essentially a schr with no difference from other schrs. Collecting rare books from former sages and schrs was naturally a hobby for him. Now, seeing this young man nonchntly flipping through the precious items he treasured, Zhang Xin did not have time to get angry either. Instead, he was a bit nervous and asked, "Who are you?"

    The ck-d young man did not immediately answer him. After perusing some old books, he finally said, "Those gifts of yours were all delivered to your residence by me."

    Zhang Xin was taken aback, his expression changing slightly. At the same time, he looked outside the window, about to speak.

    "Don''t bother. It''ll probably take another hour for the patrols from the Left Guard to reach this ce. So, we still have an hour to chat."

    It seemed that the ck-d young man could perceive what Zhang Xin was thinking, and he smiled as he spoke.

    As a schr, he did not attend the academy, so he was naturally not a cultivator either. His safety normally depended entirely on the protection of the Left Guard. Now, if the Left Guard did not show up here, his safety would naturally be entirelypromised.

    However, ncing at the time, following the usual Left Guard''s schedule, it would not take more than a few minutes for the officials to arrive.

    The ck-d young man knew what he was thinking and said softly, "Actually, even if it''s a few minutes or just an instant, it''s enough time for me to kill you."

    Zhang Xin looked at the young man in front of him, suddenly calming down. He could not help but think of many things, so he probed, "Sir, are you the Lord Commander of the Left Guard?"

    Despite efforts to suppress the reputation of the ck-d young man in the Divine Capital, intelligent people would not easily be misled.

    Chen Chao was rather surprised and said, "You guessed it so quickly. Lord Assistant Minister really lives up to the reputation of the prodigy from years ago!"

    Zhang Xin could discern the ridicule in Chen Chao''s words, but he was not annoyed. He patiently inquired, "Why is Lord Commander currently not in the Left Guard''s office? What did you appear in my official residence for?!"

    Chen Chao remained seated, speaking indifferently, "Didn''t I tell you earlier? I''m here to kill you."

 Chapter 311: Catching Spies (2)

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xin''s expression changed drastically. He never expected the ck-d young man in front of him to be so direct, without any intention of concealing his thoughts.

    "Lord Commander, please don''t joke around," Zhang Xin forced himself to remain calm, looking at the ck-d young man, not believing a word of what he said.

    Chen Chao remained seated behind the desk and said calmly, "This Commander doesn''t like to tell jokes."

    Staring at the serious young man before him, Zhang Xin desperately wanted to discern something from his eyes, at least to catch a glimpse that would make him believe the situation was not as as the young man imed. However, there was nothing. The young man before him was extremelyposed, showing no sign of jest.

    Zhang Xin solemnly said, "This official is the assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel of the Great Liang Dynasty, an official of the imperial court chosen by His Majesty the Emperor. Does Lord Commander intend to kill without questioning or a trial?" "How about thews of Great Liang? Lord Commander should be aware! If Lord Commander ignores thews of Great Liang, I''m afraid Lord Commander would have died long ago!"

    He looked at Chen Chao with great seriousness.

    He was referring to that old incident. Chen Chao came from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital because of the three words "Great Liang''sw," which ultimately allowed him to survive. If it were not for those three words, Chen Chao would have died in Tianqing County long ago.

    Since Chen Chao had once benefited from thews of Great Liang, he should not disregard them now.

    ording to thews of Great Liang, if a court-appointed official vited thews, they must be examined by the Three Judicial Chief Ministries and ultimately reported to His Majesty the Emperor before being held ountable. If Chen Chao were to kill Zhang Xin now, it would be a disregard for thews of Great Liang.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that Lord Zhang is well-versed in thews of Great Liang, knowing so much. But since you know so much about thews of Great Liang, don''t you know that it is clearly stated in thews of Great Liang that if an official of Great Liang coborates with the demon race or foreign cultivators to spy on the Great Liang''s secrets, it is an act of treason punishable by the extermination of nine generations?!"

    The term ''treason'' immediately struck a nerve with Zhang Xin. His face turned pale, but he gritted his teeth and said, "What is Lord Commander talking about? This official knows nothing! This official only knows that even if I am guilty, Lord Commander shouldn''t be the one to judge!"

    "Moreover, this official has always been upright, loyal to the imperial court, and His Majesty! I would never do such a thing! Lord Commander, this is shameless nder!"

    Zhang Xin took a deep breath, gaining confidence as he spoke.

    Chen Chao had long anticipated this and said calmly, "Lord Zhang doesn''t need to be so anxious. ording to thews of Great Liang, the Left Guard has the duty to defend the Divine Capital and also eliminate the Great Liang''s traitors. This is also clearly stated in thews of Great Liang. As long as it can be verified that Lord Zhang is a spy who colluded with foreign cultivators, killing you today wouldn''t be a problem."

    Chen Chao slowly stood up, looked at Zhang Xin, and said in a calm voice, "But Lord Zhang, as a meticulous person like you, I believe you wouldn''t leave any evidence behind."

    Zhang Xin responded coldly, "What is Lord Commander talking about? Why don''t you listen to it yourself? Don''t you find it amusing?"

    Chen Chao smiled without saying a word. Then, he just struck the seemingly ordinary wooden table with his palm.

    With a loud crash, the wooden table that had apanied this assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel for many years copsed into a pile of broken wood. However, his expression changed drastically in an instant, because amidst that pile of wood, there were numerous letters.

    At this moment, they were falling like snowkes.

    Chen Chao did not bother to look, knowing full well the contents of those letters.

    He turned his gaze back to Zhang Xin and said, "Now, Lord Zhang, is there anything else you''d like to say?"

    Zhang Xin''s face turned pale. He instinctively reached into his robes but failed to find what he was searching for.

    A talisman appeared in Chen Chao hand at some unknown point in time, held between his fingertips. That seemingly weak talisman swayed slightly, a faint aura lingering on it.

    Chen Chao spoke bluntly, "Right now, there are two paths in front of you. The first one is to tell me what you should have said. The second one is to follow thismander to the Left Guard. When the timees, the Left Guard will surely have ways to make your life worse than death. I presume that since Lord Zhang is merely a schr, your bones shouldn''t be that tough."

    "Oh, actually, thismander misspoke. Lord Zhang, you can''t be considered just a schr."

    Chen Chao stared at Zhang Xin.

    Regret had appeared in Zhang Xin''s eyes, different from the previous regret. This time, his regret probably stemmed from thinking how much better it would be if he had never served as a spy.

    Actually, it would not be too good either.

    Zhang Xin recalled the first time he met the cultivator from the foreignnds. He genuinely felt the terror of death.

    "What do you know?! If I didn''t agree, he would kill me. Faced with such a choice, what can you do?!"

    Zhang Xin spoke somewhat madly.

    Chen Chao ignored him and just looked at him silently.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The heavy snowfall continued. A group of Left Guard officials flooded into the residence of the Ministry of Personnel''s assistant minister. This surprised the guards of the mansion, but before they could react, the Left Guard''s officials had firmly taken control of the entire mansion. Subsequently, they entered every major building and started to search the courtyard.

    An old woman walked out of a house, leaning on a dragon-headed cane. Looking at the Left Guard officers who ignored her, she shouted hoarsely, "Do you all still follow thew?! Is there still justice?!"

    Unfortunately, even though the old woman shouted with all her might, no one paid her any attention.

    Chen Chao sat in the study, and Zhang Xin in front of him was already dead.

    Although he really wanted to kill this traitor, he was well aware that keeping him alive had greater significance for them. Unfortunately, in the end, under Chen Chao''s gaze, he bit down on the poison concealed in his teeth and died.

    Sometimes, staying alive was harder than dying.

    Weng Quan walked in, saw the corpse lying in front of the window, and asked with some confusion, "Did Your Excellency kill him?"

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    Weng Quan reacted and said, "That''s a shame."

    Chen Chaomented, "This kind of spy, there''s not just one, of course simr things are bound to happen again. There''s nothing much to say about it."

    Weng Quan nodded and said, "That makes sense, but by making such a big fuss, will we cause big trouble?"

    Even if no major trouble was caused, with such great fanfare, would it not make other moles more vignt?

    He expressed some worry. The Left Guard''s operation this time did not start with any secrecy. They immediately arrested a Ministry of Personnel''s assistant minister, which was not a trivial matter.

    Chen Chao knew what Weng Quan was thinking and said, "Destroy the evidence? Actually, it''s not necessarily that easy."

    He fell silent for a moment.

    Then, he rubbed his face and casually said, "His Majesty isn''t here, and the Lord Warden Commander is also absent. In the entire Divine Capital, who else can control the Left Guard?"

    The prominent figures in the Divine Capital were naturally numerous, but currently, ording to thews of Great Liang, there were hardly any who could control the Left Guard.

    Weng Quan furrowed his brow, thinking that although this was the case, how could it really be like this in practice?

    Chen Chao looked at him, knowing what he was thinking, and said, "I initially thought we could let the Left Guard stay idle, wait for them to create a disturbance. But now that I think about it, the Left Guard''s duty has always been to guard the Divine Capital. If the Divine Capital is in chaos, we still have to do something about it. Now, we also have no choice but to pick a side. Since that''s the case, let''s do something else. If we get busy, we naturally have a reason not to choose a side. Besides, catching spies is definitely within our responsibilities."

    Weng Quan did not fully understand the meaning, but he nodded obediently.

    Chen Chao waved his hand and said, "Let''s move on to the next ce."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the entire Divine Capital was still immersed in the approaching year-end festive atmosphere, when those people were still waiting for the final storm, Chen Chao and his Left Guard had already taken the lead in stirring up a storm in the Divine Capital. They broke into the residences of high-ranking court officials, either taking away those officials, or rendering them never to speak again. In an instant, the Divine Capital was thrown into chaos.

    His Majesty the Emperor announced seclusion, and as a result, the court sessions were naturally not held during this period. Court officials, aside from handling their respective offices, gathered outside the capital city to meet with the Premier.

    Today, a lot of people guarded outside the duty room, and officials from various offices gathered here, moring to meet the Premier.

    Faced with the Left Guard who bore down menacingly, these powerless schrs, schrs with guilty consciences, or schrs who were themselves spies, could no longer wait. They desperately hoped that the Premier would step forward in his capacity as the top political official to stop the actions of the Left Guard.

    However, everyone was blocked outside the duty room, and the Premier did not meet anyone.

    Inside the duty room, the Premier whose hair had long turned white, sat on a traditional wooden chair, listening to the noise outside. He calmly ced an iron kettle on the stove, then took out his cherished tea leaves from his pocket and poured them into a not-so-luxurious porcin bowl.

    Another thin and elderly man sitting beside him, also listened to themotion, furrowing his brows slightly.

    The old man''s name was Du Qian, the current grand historian. Although his official position was not very high, his status was respected. After all, the historians of the Great Liang Dynasty had always been firm and unyielding, and had the most rigorous attitude in recording historical events.

    Du Qian furrowed his brow and said, "That young man shouldn''t have been entrusted with such a heavy responsibility at this young age. Now, with the Lord Warden Commander absent and His Majesty in seclusion, he has begun to act recklessly. Is he trying to shake the foundation of our Great Liang Dynasty?"

    In his words, there was undisguised loathing for Chen Chao.

    The Premier smiled and said, "Back then, at the Myriad Willow Convention, he won quite a bit of glory for our Great Liang Dynasty. He''s also a young genius. Naturally, the Lord Warden Commander values him highly. With Song Lian transferred to the Northern Frontier, he assumed the position ofmanding officer in the Left Guard. Although it may seem like fostering his growth prematurely, I believe the Lord Warden Commander had his reasons."

    Du Qian snorted coldly, "The warden faction has never had much connection with thews of Great Liang. This kind of thing shouldn''t have happened when the country was first established!"

    As a historian, Du Qian was well aware of the historical developments. If he were there at the time, he would have vehemently advised against the idea, urging the founding emperor to abandon such thoughts.

    The Premier smiled faintly, not expressing agreement or disagreement. In the Great Liang Dynasty, he had few friends, and this one before him could be counted as one.

    "Now, what can I do? Although I have the title of premier, I''m just the premier, I cannot represent thews of Great Liang. The Left Guard can only be managed by His Majesty and the Warden''s Office, but both are currently absent."

    The Premier looked at Du Qian and said with a smile, "The reason they are anxious is because they also have something to hide and don''t want anyone to investigate. That''s why they want me to intervene."

    Du Qian snorted coldly, "There might be many confessions obtained under duress. Their disregard for thews of Great Liang won''t work in the end!"

    The Premier remained silent. He knew the temperament of this friend, who was notorious for being stubborn. Sometimes, saying too much was simply meaningless.

    At the very least, he would not listen.

    "Or how about you write something in the historical records to give him a bad reputation?" The Premier smiled, with a hint of jest in his voice.

    Du Qian replied coldly, "I''ll record the facts truthfully, he can''t escape it."

    Premier gave an mhm and said, "Actually, I''m very interested in this young man. It''s just that in the current Divine Capital, I''m not too eager to meet him."

    Du Qian asked, "Why?"

    The Premier did not provide an answer but said, "Your personality is straightforward, which makes you an honest historian. Even His Majesty can''t make you change your thoughts. In that great battle back then, how could you not know what His Majesty was thinking? Yet, you still wrote it like that. In another perspective, if I were His Majesty, I might not tolerate you either. Looking at it this way, His Majesty is indeed a remarkable ruler with a broad mind."

    Du Qian remained silent for a moment and said softly, "Indeed, His Majesty is a remarkable ruler, and his broad-mindedness can be ranked in the two hundred over years of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    On this point, he acknowledged.

    The Premier said, "In that case, why not give His Majesty a good reputation?"

    Du Qian shook his head, "I write history for future generations. If I fabricate, how will future generations know what happened today? In other words, if my predecessors did the same, how do we know what happened hundreds of years ago? So, regardless of the circumstances, I can only write the truth."

    Premier sighed and did not say a word.

    After a moment, he suddenly said a sentence.

    "I''d better meet that young man after all."

 Chapter 312: Catching Spies (3)

    In the span of a few days, more than twenty officials in the Divine Capital had either died or been brought to the Left Guard''s office. Spies from various factions were dispatched near the Left Guard''s office, and the information they obtained was the constant sound of agonizing screams.

    The Great Liang officials who had be spies for the foreign cultivators never had much of a backbone. Otherwise, they would not have been easily threatened by the foreign cultivators and chosen to be spies hidden within the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The atmosphere became tense. Before the power struggles among the princes could unfold, the entire Divine Capital found itself in the midst of a purge that was not insignificant.

    As a result, there were numerous officialsining outside the duty room of the Premier, making it difficult for the officials to concentrate on reviewing the reports sent from various regions. However, when they subconsciously directed their gaze toward the Premier, who should have been seated behind the desk, they found that he was missing.

    On a neighboring street outside the duty room, a small courtyard stood quietly.

    A ck-d youth with a saber hanging walked in, easily spotting the old man waiting for him in the courtyard.

    The old man sat by the stone table in the courtyard, next to a grape trellis that had been set up. It was already winter, and the falling snow obscured the original appearance. The old man faced the snowstorm with a head of snow, making it unclear whether it was the original color of his hair or if it had turned white from the snow.

    The ck-d youth paid his respects to the slender old man and then took a seat across from him.

    In terms of official positions, the premier was already the top-rank civil official in the entire Great Liang Dynasty. Among military officials, only the official ranks of the Lord Warden Commander and the Northern Frontier Great General could rival him. However, it was apparent that in this world, whether one had vast knowledge or held high official positions, it did not carry much weight. Foreign cultivators would not respect you based on your official position, and the northern demons would not spare you because of your rank.

    Ultimately, in this world, might was right.

    As the premier of the Great Liang Dynasty, when mentioning important figures in the Divine Capital, he would generally be overlooked. The old man seemed indifferent to the youth in front of him, not overly concerned with his actions either. He just straightforwardly asked, "Commander Chen, how many more people do you n to kill, and how many spies do you intend to catch?"

    Currently, with the Divine Capital in turmoil, although the biggest storm had not fully erupted, the Premier even felt that Chen Chao might be the catalyst.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I don''t know how many spies are in the Divine Capital. But clearly, even if I think I can catch all the spies in the Divine Capital, I can''t. So, there''s no need to worry. I''ll catch as many spies as there are, I''ll catch as many spies as I can, and I''ll catch as many spies as I can see."

    When human efforts reach their limits, many people would tend to worry. However, Chen Chao believed he did not need to worry because he only needed to do what he could within his capabilities. This meant catching as many spies as there were.

    The Premier had initially nned to say many things, such as discussing the current situation in the Divine Capital with earnest words and the best intentions, talking about what actions should be taken now, and advising against certain actions at the moment. However, hearing Chen Chao''s words, he was somewhat surprised. For a moment, he did not know where to begin.

    He was somewhat absentminded.

    Then he looked at Chen Chao in front of him, whose eyes were incredibly clear, staring straight at the Premier.

    The Premier sighed and said, "It seems somewhat superfluous to meet with you."

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied, "Actually, I have always wanted to meet with you.

    While the premier was not considered a prominent figure in the Divine Capital, as the premier, he was the one formting and implementing national policies on many asions. Although everything required approval from the Emperor, for the people of the Great Liang, especially those who benefited from the policies he implemented, the Premier was a true big shot.

    "The reason I''m doing these things is because even before returning to the Divine Capital, I received a name list. The people I have been capturing these days, all of them are on that list. In other words, these spies have been under our observation for quite some time. Whether we arrest them now or have been watching them all along, it doesn''t make much difference."

    Chen Chao looked at the Premier and said calmly, "So, it seems like there''s not much significance in what I''m doing."

    The Premier had vaguely guessed that this was the result of years of umtion by the warden faction. However, he did not understand why these actions were taken at this particr moment, and at this point, he was even more puzzled about why Chen Chao was saying these things.

    Seeing the Premier''s confusion, Chen Chao answered the first question, "I''m doing this now because it''s a good opportunity. Capturing spies along with those so-called remnants of the previous dynasty, it doesn''t seem abrupt. At least, that''s how it appears now. It doesn''t provoke too much panic. I don''t know what the Lord Warden Commander thinks, but from my perspective, that''s the reason."

    "As for why I''m telling all this to Premier, as the foremost civil official, you deal with court matters and officials every day. There are some matters you probably already have conclusions about, and now I just want Premier to say them out loud."

    Upon hearing this, the Premier understood. He looked at Chen Chao with some curiosity and asked, "Why do you think I know, and why do you think I would tell you? You should know that outside the duty room right now, countless people are cursing. If I tell you these things, they won''t be cursing you in front of my duty room; they will be truly cursing me."

    Talking up to here, he took a breath and continued, "Even if I tell you, how can you judge that I''m not borrowing this to suppress my own rivals?"

    The Premier had spent many years in the officialdom and was naturally a veteran politician with rich experience. It was very difficult for ordinary people to read someone like him, and also very challenging to be able to scheme against him.

    However, facing Chen Chao, the Premier seemed rather genuine.

    Yet, this sincerity made Chen Chao feel somewhat unreal.

    Because this was not the attitude the Premier should have.

    Chen Chao was silent for a long time.

    He was not thinking how to respond to the Premier; he simply wanted to stay silent.

    The Premier said, "There''s no need for a young man at your age to pretend to be profound, because it''s meaningless."

    Chen Chao responded, "You should know that in the Great Liang, especially in the officialdom, all the scheming and power-amassing are meaningless. Because none of you can deceive one person."

    Upon hearing this, the Premier had already understood who Chen Chao was referring to. In this world, even these so-called old foxes could not deceive someone.

    "His Majesty is naturally an unparalleled ruler. If not out of consideration for the founding emperor, I''m afraid the court..."

    The Premier looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "His Majesty''s eyesight is indeed good."

    Although not everyone knew the details of what happened between Chen Chao and the Great Liang Emperor, the Premier was well aware that Chen Chao was someone highly regarded by the emperor.

    Chen Chao said, "Do you believe that His Majesty died in the North?"

    This was a widely spread rumor in the Divine Capital in recent days, saying that the emperor had died in the Northern Frontier.

    The Premier smiled and said, "The Demon Emperor is powerful, but His Majesty isn''t weak."

    He did not directly answer the question, but already gave his answer.

    Chen Chao said, "It seems that His Majesty is truly remarkable in the eyes of you all."

    The Premier did not answer this question, he just wondered that a prince who could fight against a whole nation and win, how could he not be amazing?

    Chen Chao said, "So after all this talk, you''re still unwilling to give me some names?"

    The Premier shook his head and said, "Of course I''m giving them to you."

    Chen Chao became somewhat curious, looking at the Premier with curiosity who was quiet.

    The Premier smiled and said, "I didn''t mention it earlier because I didn''t know how you all would handle it. Although I''m a schr, I understand the importance of rooting out a problem. If it''s only a partial solution, there''s no need to say much."

    After saying these words, he took out a list from his pocket and handed it to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao opened it and, upon seeing a familiar name, asked curiously, "Lord Li has an excellent reputation in court and has always known for his integrity. Moreover, his office doesn''t seem to be able to pry into any secrets. Why is he on the list?"

    The Premier said calmly, "He might not be able to pry into any secrets now, but it doesn''t mean it will remain the same in the future. ce a chess piece here for a few years. When the time is right, move that piece to a crucial position."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Understood."

    Then he saw another name and asked, "All these spies are in the Clear Stream Office. Perhaps they epted benefits from the foreign cultivators first, but they won''t be asked to do anything in return. That''s why even the Warden''s office finds it difficult to discover that they are spies. How did you find out?"

    The Premier smiled and provided some reasons.

    It was mostly trivial things.

    "A rare book often costs hundreds of skygold currency, it''s not easy toe by."

    The Premier sighed.

    Chen Chao remained silent and stood up to leave.

    Suddenly, the Premier asked, "Have you ever considered that I might be a spy too?"

    The question seemed casual, but it held a deeper meaning.

    Chen Chao looked at him and replied, "I''ve considered it."

    The Premier smiled, waiting for the continuation.

    Chen Chao frowned, saying, "Compared to people of the same age, I may be considered clever, butpared to people like you, I seem very naive."

    The Premier smiled and remarked, "At your age, with such modesty despite your achievements, it''s quite rare."

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just bowed and left, quickly disappearing into the snowstorm.

    The Premier kept watching him like this.

    After a while, Du Qian walked out of the room behind him. The Grand Historian''s expression did not look too pleasant.

    The Premier asked, "Do you still think he''s incapable now?"

    Du Qian furrowed his brow, saying, "Such cunningness at such a young age, even managing to scheme against you, I naturally dislike him."

    The Premier smiled, "In this world, everyone is a pawn. Only a few can truly y the game."

    Du Qian said unhappily, "How could that be?"

    The Premier looked at Du Qian, shook his head, and suddenly asked, "How are those kids of yours doing now?"

    Mentioning his descendants, Du Qian was rather excited and said with a smile, "Those few young fellows are pretty good. It just makes me a bit troubled, who will seed my position in the future?"

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, official positions were not hereditary, but the position of Grand Historian had always been passed down through generations.

 Chapter 313: Catching Spies (4)

    "However, all my sons are so outstanding; it''s really a headache to think about who should inherit the position of Grand Historian."

    Having too many excellent sons seemed to be not such a good thing, especially when your things could only be passed on to one person.

    The Premier did not speak, he just smiled slightly. He was well aware that the sons of the Grand Historian''s family were all quite remarkable. After thinking about it, the Premier said, "Why not pass it on to the eldest son first, then instruct him not to marry or have children, and pass it on to the second eldest, and so on, until it reaches your youngest son?"

    The position of Grand Historian was hereditary, and theoretically, it could be passed to a younger brother before the older one. However, there were exceptions. When the Grand Historian had no direct heirs, it was permissible for a brother to inherit the position. If there were no brothers either, then they could only elect a new Grand Historian.

    "F*ck your mother!"

    Du Qian''s face darkened, expressing strong disdain for the Premier''s suggestion.

    With a ck face, he asked, "Are you going back or not?"

    The Premier shook his head, "Tired. There''s no point going back to listen to them cursing."

    Du Qian did not say anything, just left with a dark expression, forcefully closing the door behind him.

    The Premier looked towards the closed door and smiled.

    Then he turned around and re-entered the room.

    A man in a blue robe was waiting for him here.

    The Premier nced at him without saying a word.

    "If I remember correctly, you should have entered the court during the Zhi Ling era."

    The man in the blue robe spoke, "Thest year of Lingzong, a full eighteen years, it cultivated many pirs of the present-day Great Liang Dynasty."

    During the final years of Emperor Lingzong''s reign, he was particrly concerned with grooming talents. Originally, these were supposed to be the most valuable assets he would leave behind for the deceased Crown Prince. However, with the premature death of the Crown Prince, these assets became the inheritance of the deposed emperor. If it were not for that decisive battle, with these outstanding ministers, even if the deposed emperor was unable to stand firm against the foreign cultivators and the demon race, it would still have created a prosperous era for Great Liang.

    However, the final oue was often unexpected.

    The Great Liang Emperor rose to power and won that war. The imperial city was set on fire, and arge number of court officials refused to submit. As a result, many people died in their homes, and in front of the Heavenly Dedication Hall, countless court officials were killed on the jade stone steps, staining the vast expanse of jade with blood, taking a considerable amount of time to clean up.

    At that time, most people in the court felt that even if the Great Liang Emperor ascended the throne, he would be helpless when facing this world. After all, governing the world was not solely reliant on the generals under hismand.

    However, no one could have anticipated that the Great Liang Emperor, by relying on those court officials who submitted, and then promoting some previously neglected and disgraced ministers, forcefully persisted until the first imperial examination during the Tianjian Year. Subsequently, a new generation of talented officials emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain, quickly supporting this vast dynasty.

    The Premier before him was one of those disgraced ministers.

    Looking at the man in the blue robes who remained unchanged for so many years, the Premier sighed emotionally and said, "Lord Song, thest time we met was probably during the court session convened by Emperor Lingzong, where he announced the appointment of that emperor as the imperial heir?"

    The man in the blue robe remained silent, he just looked at the Premier indifferently.

    The Premier sighed, "At that time, you were at the height of your power, Your Excellency, while this old man was just an idle official. How could Your Excellency remember me?"

    The blue-robed man replied, "Time and fate. If there hadn''t been that sudden turn of events, perhaps you would have been an idle official for your entire life. How could you have risen to be the foremost among the civil officials?"

    After a moment of silence, the Premier shook his head, saying, "Your Excellency, why don''t you believe in the idea that all that is gold will shine?

    The blue-robed man shook his head, "You''re naturally a capable person, but among the many talents back then, how many do you think were stronger than you?"

    The Premier understood what this man meant, so he fell silent.

    The blue-robed man continued, "Self-awareness is a good thing, but I wonder if you also cherish the grace of Emperor Lingzong."

    "The current Emperor is also Emperor Lingzong''s son."

    The Premier sighed, his words left unfinished, but in reality, he conveyed his attitude.

    "Uncle killing his nephew, such an act, he''s unworthy to be Emperor Lingzong''s son, unworthy of the imperial bloodline!" The blue-robed man looked at the Premier, speaking calmly.

    The Premier inquired, "This old man is already upying the position of premier, even if I help you, what can I get?"

    In this world, everything might change, but the unchanging factor was the word ''interest.''

    The blue-robed man said something.

    The Premier chuckled self-deprecatingly, "It''s indeed difficult to refuse."

    The blue-robed man awaited the Premier''s response.

    The Premier continued, "Lord Song, I have another question."

    The blue-robed man raised an eyebrow.

    "If His Majesty has already passed away, I presume that His Majesty''s descendants won''t be able to ascend the throne either. Then, after overthrowing His Majesty, is Lord Song nning to sit on the throne?"

    The Premier was talking about how there were no surviving heirs of the deposed emperor.

    The blue-robed man frowned and said, "How do you know that the deceased Crown Prince doesn''t have any surviving heirs?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Having received the list, Chen Chao did not hesitate and quickly returned to the Left Guard''s office. While he needed to organize the task of capturing people, he did not necessarily have to personally carry out the operation.

    Weng Quan held the list. After taking a few nces, he became nervous and asked quietly, "Commander Chen, are the names on this list all truly spies?.

    Chen Chao nced at him and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, if one of them isn''t, and we happen to make a mistake, it''ll be troublesome."

    Weng Quan felt somewhat troubled and then became rather anxious. Hence, he could not resist cussing, "Damn it, all the names on this list are officials from leisurely government offices, and several of them are great schrs. If we make a mistake and catch the wrong person, wouldn''t the entire Divine Capital fall into chaos?!"

    Chen Chao replied, "Indeed, that''s the case. However, I trust the person who gave me the list."

    "It''s precisely because people like them are hard to be discovered as spies. So, I guess finding evidence in their mansions should be easy, and there shouldn''t be any trouble."

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan with some sympathy and said, "But obviously, you''ll encounter troublesome situations."

    Weng Quan was puzzled and did not understand the meaning behind this.

    Chen Chao said, "Some people we can''t deal with directly, and we can''t touch them either. You don''t have a way with words, so you''re definitely going to suffer."

    Weng Quan felt even more confused, looking at Chen Chao with a mournful face, "Commander Chen, you clearly know that this subordinate didn''t receive an education, yet you treat me like this?"

    Chen Chao snorted coldly, "Saying it like I''ve received an education before!"

    After saying this, Chen Chao left the Left Guard''s office withrge strides.

    Weng Quan helplessly called over a Left Guard official and said, "Start by investigating Schr Xie''s residence."

    The official was stunned and immediately asked, "That Schr Xie?"

    Weng Quan cursed, "How could it be that Schr Xie? It''s the other one!"

    The conversation between the two was somewhat confusing, but the official breathed a sigh of relief. However, he immediately said worriedly, "That Schr Xie is also very troublesome. He studied in the academy before, and I heard that the Dean praised him highly. If something goes wrong, it might be hard to clean up the mess."

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, there were two Schr Xie. One naturally belonged to the Xie Family, just by having the Xie Family behind him, it would be difficult to touch him. Given the current situation, dragging the Xie Family into this could bring even more trouble.

    Even if the other one had no rtion to the Xie Family, he was still one of the prominent schrs in the court; highly respected and esteemed. In his earlier years, he had studied at the academy, and now, many of his close friends were teaching in the academy, with many of his students in the court.

    Weng Quan frowned and said, "This is not a discussion; it''s the Commander''s order."

    The official smiled bitterly and wanted to say something, but seeing Weng Quan''s expression, he could only lower his head andply.

    "What are you afraid of? I''ll go with you. If something really happens, we''ll die together."

    Weng Quan sighed, thinking that in the past, he would not have been involved in such matters. It was only because he was now regarded as Chen Chao''s confidant in the Left Guard that he found himself in this predicament. Being considered a confidant was giving him a headache.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The officials from the Left Guard quickly barged into a small house in the west of the city. This area was not bustling and, naturally, not expensive either. However, the owner of the house did not choose this location because of its affordablend prices. Schrs enjoyed tranquility, and that was the reason on the surface.

    However, most of the officials from the Left Guard were uneducated and boorish people. Without any hesitation, they arrived at the front door and kicked it open the wooden door.

    Following the shattered wood splinters and the loud noise, the officials from the Left Guard entered the small courtyard through the broken door and the snow.

    The elderly man who was currently reading a book while warming himself by the fire under the eaves, suddenly stood up. He looked at the menacing officials from the Left Guard and said angrily, "What are you trying to do?!"

    The old man wore a thick cotton coat. As he stood up, many sparks appeared instantly in front of him. Some fell onto his graying beard, creating a slightly burnt smell.

    This thin and elderly man was none other than the great schr in the court, Schr Xie.

    Weng Quan walked in, looking at this Schr Xie who had considerable prestige in court. After a moment of silence, he said softly, "Search!"

    His voice was not loud but unusually firm.

    The officials received the order and began to rush towards the small number of houses.

    When he saw this scene, how could Schr Xie not understand what was happening? He looked at Weng Quan with even more anger and demanded, "Who are you? Has the Left Guard be sowless now?!"

    Weng Quan ignored him, maintaining a cold expression. In reality, even if he felt uneasy. if they did not find evidenceter, he would probably have to bear more than just the wrath of Schr Xie.

    Schr Xie held a high reputation in the court. Even the Premier treated him with respect and spoke to him in an amiable manner. However, this group of people before him stormed in and began searching his residence in silence. This naturally angered Schr Xie. Seeing Weng Quan remaining silent, he pointed at him and angrily cursed, "You uncultured martial artists!"

    Hearing these words, Weng Quan''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant. He inexplicably thought of the verbal battle between Chen Chao and the academy students at the South Lake.

    At this moment, Weng Quan wanted to say something.

    But before he could speak, Schr Xie''s thin body, somehow fell onto the snow.

    His face still bore an expression of extreme anger.

    But those pair of eyes no longer had any light.

    He was dead.

    His vitality had faded away and he could not be saved anymore.

    Weng Quan''s expression became exceptionally ugly, and the officials who were still searching also halted their actions.

    No one had anticipated such an oue before they came.

    Soon, a woman rushed out of the house. Seeing this scene, she instantly screamed, tears pouring down like rain.

    "Father!"

    As the woman cried out, two young children also ran out. They were Schr Xie''s two grandsons.

    The courtyard suddenly became chaotic.

    Before Weng Quan could react, themotion outside grew even louder.

    The events in this courtyard not only disturbed the snowstorm but also stirred up the entire Divine Capital.

 Chapter 314: Catching Spies (5)

    "Sir, what should we do?"

    After a brief silence, someone finally spoke, turning to look at Weng Quan.

    They had not anticipated the severe consequences of this matter, but what happened now had already exceeded their expectations.

    For someone like Schr Xie, if evidence were found in his house proving he was a spy, even if he denied it, it would be a lot easier to deal with. However, when they rushed into his residence, Schr Xie died right then and there. Moreover, it seemed like he was angered to death. Such a manner of death was truly troublesome.

    Looking at the woman mourning over Schr Xie, Weng Quan frowned and gritted his teeth, saying, "Continue searching!"

    At this point, the situation had escted to this extent, and it made no sense to abandon the mission halfway. With things reaching this point, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and continue.

    The officials nodded and quickly resumed their search.

    The grieving woman was too heartbroken to pay any attention to them, so she naturally said nothing. The two children were somewhat bewildered. They just looked at their grandfather, who had always doted on them, lying on the ground, his body gradually growing cold. So they started crying together with their mother.

    The courtyard was filled with sobbing.

    An elderly man stood in front of the narrow study, holding a wooden stick. He stared at the Left Guard officials, "If you want to enter, you''ll have to step over my dead body!"

    He was a household servant in Schr Xie''s residence, having served this Schr for several decades. Their rtionship was not just that of a master and servant; it was more akin to a friendship. The lead Left Guard official, having read the information, naturally understood. Now that Schr Xie was dead, the old man naturally directed all his anger toward these Left Guard officials.

    "You bunch of martial artists, you never read books, only knowing how to nder loyal subjects. Truly a group of animals!"

    Tears shimmered in the old man''s eyes. He simply did not believe that his master could be a so-called spy. He thought the Left Guard was seizing this opportunity to smear Schr Xie!

    The study was the ce Schr Xie cherished the most during his lifetime. Normally, even his own daughter could not enter it. Now that his master had passed away, the old man could not allow these people to enter and defile the study!

    The two Left Guard officials exchanged a nce, their eyes showing little emotion. Now that Schr Xie was already dead, if they could not find evidence that he was a spy, they knew the consequences. The more critical the situation, the less they could afford to hesitate. With a brief exchange of nces, the two propped up the old man and dragged him aside.

    The Left Guard rushed into the study and began a meticulous search for evidence

    However, after a short while, having thoroughly searched the study, they still did not find what they were looking for. The leader of the officials had an unnatural expression on his face.

    "Ask the other brothers if they found anything!"

    Soon, all the Left Guard officials returned to the courtyard. After seeing Schr Xie''s lifeless body, they stood quietly, exchanged nces with each other, and shook their heads.

    The snow continued to fall in the courtyard. The people were all very quiet, which seemed somewhat strange. Only that ear-piercing crying was still lingering in their ears.

    Weng Quan raised an eyebrow, somewhat unwilling, and asked, "Have you searched everywhere?"

    "We''ve searched. This courtyard isn''trge in the first ce, and at this moment, there shouldn''t be anything overlooked. Could it be that we..."

    He did not finish his sentence. If Schr Xie were still alive, such words might have been eptable. Although there would be consequences, it would not be a problem that could not be resolved. However, now that Schr Xie was dead, uttering such words would be a huge problem.

    There was no proof and Schr Xie still died.

    Then, it would cause a mighty uproar in the entire court.

    In other words, the entire Left Guard would be at the center of the storm. As the young man favored by the Lord Warden Commander, Chen Chao might still be spared, but what about them?

    Some ordinary Left Guard officials would likely be the first to face fatal consequences.

    Weng Quan shook his head and said, "Impossible. If the Commander says so, then it must be true!"

    Though he said so, everyone could tell that hecked confidence, somewhat giving off a sense of bravado.

    Hence, even if he said so, the others maintained silence.

    "Continue searching, whether it''s the well in the courtyard or the blue tiles on the roof beams. If you can''t find anything, dig three feet into the ground. You must understand, if we can''t find evidence, what consequences we will face!"

    Weng Quan was a bit frustrated but managed to maintainposure.

    The Left Guard officials dispersed in silence to resume the search. However, one person did not leave. He just approached Weng Quan and whispered in his ear, "My lord, what if... we..."

    "Absolutely not!"

    Weng Quan looked at the official with disdain and scolded, "If you do that, how can the Left Guard hold its head high in the Divine Capital?!"

    Although the official did not fully articte the n, how could someone like Weng Quan not understand? After firmly rejecting the suggestion, he red at the official, "Stop thinking about such things. I''m warning you, resorting to these shady methods is unnecessary!"

    In reality, Weng Quan had more considerations. At present, while faking evidence might be usible in the short term, it might not be a good thing for the overall situation. Firstly, how did Schr Xie secretlymunicate with the foreign sects, this must be a veryplicated story. Fabricating such a narrative would definitely have loopholes, and if someer seized upon these loopholes to investigate the truth, it would be even worse for them once exposed.

    So, at present, they should not engage in those actions. The only thing to do was to bring the entire matter to light, leaving no unclear aspects.

    However, when the words "unclear" crossed his mind, Weng Quan''s expression became somewhat ugly.

    The inexplicable death of Schr Xie right before their eyes did make the situation somewhat unclear.

    "Has the coroner arrived?"

    Weng Quan nced at the Left Guard official who had spoken earlier and furrowed his brows, saying, "Come and take a look earlier. We need an exnation for the cause of death."

    An old man like Schr Xie would not have been a significant event regardless of the day of his death. Moreover, it was currently dead in the winter, with his frail health, dying at this time was reasonable. However, Schr Xie could have died before they entered the courtyard, or after they left, but he could not have died precisely when they entered.

    Weng Quan could not figure out the cause of Schr Xie''s death. If his conscience was clear, he might have been angered to death by them. But the problem was, if he had a clear conscience, they would have to pay a terrible price.

    He refused to believe that Schr Xie had a clear conscience.

    But if Schr Xie did not have a clear conscience, why would he be angered to death?

    Looking at the situation, it did not seem like he had been frightened to death after his crimes were discovered.

    Just as Weng Quan was lost in thought, the coroner from the Left Guard''s office hastily arrived. Upon seeing the scene in the courtyard, he was momentarily stunned too.

    Weng Quan spoke up, "Quickly, take a look and determine the cause of death."

    Seeing this, several Left Guard officials quickly moved the mother and sons aside. At this moment, figuring out the cause of Schr Xie''s death was of utmost importance, and they had no time for anything else.

    The coroner quickly crouched down, swiftly undoing Schr Xie''s robes and examining him thoroughly.

    But no external injuries were found.

    The coroner took out two silver needles and pierced Schr Xie''s crucial acupuncture points. After some time, the coroner stood up somewhat embarrassedly. "Reporting to Your Excellency, I can''t find any issues."

    The coroner said cautiously, "For someone of Schr Xie''s age, it''s highly likely that he died of natural causes. Judging from the current signs, it appears Schr Xie was likely somewhat agitated before his death, and a sudden oversurge of blood and vital energy is also possible."

    Weng Quan looked at him with an ugly expression.

    "Examine carefully, see if there are any external forces at y, such as poisoning, or any signs of foul y?" Weng Quan lowered his voice. He trusted this old coroner who had been in the Left Guard for over thirty years. He had dealt with many cultivators and had broad experience.

    The coroner also lowered his voice, saying, "It''s a possibility. However, Your Excellency, if you wish to know the specific reasons, I''m afraid it might be necessary to perform an autopsy"

    He appeared somewhat troubled. Although he was a coroner and usually stuck to his job scope, he was aware of the implications of performing an autopsy on Schr Xie. Moreover, he understood what it meant if the autopsy did not yield the desired results.

    Weng Quan was silent for a moment.

    He nced at the mother and sons, furrowing his brows as he said. "Then open him up. If something goes wrong, the Commander will naturally take responsibility!"

    Having received the order, the coroner nodded and had Schr Xie''s body carried under the eaves. He then took out his tools from a box, preparing for the autopsy.

    Seeing this scene, the woman who had been crying for a long time, nowcking strength, suddenly screamed and bellowed, "What are you doing?!"

 Chapter 315: Catching Spies (6)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Catching Spies (6)</h4>

    The woman was Schr Xie''s only daughter. Schr Xie''s wife had passed away from illness years ago, so he cherished this daughter dearly. He had carefully chosen a good husband for her, but for reasons unknown, whether due to insufficient affinity or other factors, they eventually parted ways. In most families, such a situation might be considered tarnishing the family''s reputation, but Schr Xie seemed unconcerned. On the contrary, he brought his daughter back home, and lived together with his grandsons.

    As Schr Xie''s daughter, the woman had always shared a close rtionship with her father. Now, seeing that her father had to undergo an autopsy after he died, she felt on the verge of a breakdown.

    Her father was a great schr who had garnered respect both in court and among his peers in the academy. How could such a figure be subjected to this treatment under normal circumstances? But now, he was going to be treated like that after his death, she found it uneptable!

    "You intrude into my home without reason, but what kind of figure was my father? When he was alive, no matter who it was, they would only have respect for my father. Now, you guys want to perform an autopsy on my father? Are you all still human?!"

    Staring fiercely at Weng Quan, she eximed, "You all can''t find any evidence at all! Everything is based on groundless spection! The Left Guard has always been a reassuring presence in the Divine Capital for so many years. Now, with a newmanding officer, does it mean the Left Guard has be so tyrannical?!"

    Weng Quan remained expressionless and said, "If anything happens, the Left Guard will naturally take responsibility, and the Great Liang''sw will administer justice. Madam, there is no need for further words."

    "Responsibility? Can your Left Guard really take responsibility? If, after your autopsy, you find nothing wrong with my father, even if all of you are killed, it still wouldn''t make amends!"

    The woman''s eyes were filled with anger. Despite being restrained by two Left Guard officials at this moment, she showed no fear. "If you want to perform an autopsy, go and ask if His Majesty agrees, go and ask if the Dean permits it!"

    "My fatheres from the academy and is not someone you can humiliate at will!"

    The woman looked at everyone and enunciated each word, "None of you are worthy!"

    Weng Quan fell into silence, and the other Left Guard officials remained silent as well. Although they had barged in, in reality, they were being careful too. Just as the woman had said, someone like Schr Xie had a unique and special status. This kind of special status also destined that they had to exercise undue caution.

    It was very troublesome andplicated.

    Weng Quan, who had served under Song Lian''s guidance for many years, was rather capable despite his straightforward nature. Otherwise, he would not have been tasked by Chen Chao to handle such matters. Listening to the woman''s words, he did not show anger but calmly stated, "This is the Left Guard handling the case. If there are issues, the Great Liang''sw will naturally administer punishment. Whether it''s imprisonment or execution, Madam need not worry!"

    If it were normally, Weng Quan would have surely eased up, but not at this moment.

    It was not just because the matter was crucial, but also because he had immense faith in Chen Chao.

    When Song Lian left the Divine Capital, he had only said one thing to Weng Quan - that no matter the circumstances, he could unconditionally trust Chen Chao.

    "Continue the autopsy!"

    Seeing the coroner who had been watching him, Weng Quan quickly made a decision!

    Upon hearing these three words, the womanughed coldly, ring fiercely at Weng Quan in her extreme misery, "I''ll definitely make you pay for this!"

    Weng Quan paid no attention, simply turning his head away.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In Schr Xie''s small courtyard, the constant sound of tiles falling to the ground and shattering resembled the dismantling of a home.

    Indeed, that was what was happening. As time passed, the Left Guard officials became more impatient, and their actions became increasingly forceful.

    Just at this moment, from the bustling street outside, a mor suddenly reached their ears.

    A Left Guard official had been stationed at the entrance this entire time. Upon hearing themotion, he instinctively looked towards the distance. Soon, his expression changed drastically and he quickly rushed inside.

    Weng Quan nced at him and asked, "What''s happened?"

    The Left Guard official had an ugly expression and said, "A group of... students from the academy has arrived!"

    Weng Quan was taken aback, and soon his expression turned extremely fascinating.

    Although he had considered that there might be many unexpected idents in dealing with Schr Xie''s matter, and he also thought that such matters could not be concealed from everyone, he had not expected the news to reach the academy so quickly.

    The identities of these academy students were extremely special. Forget about him, even if the Lord Warden Commander himself came here, it would be very troublesome.

    Moreover, were there no greater backers behind these students?

    Weng Quan quickly walked out of the courtyard, just as the students from the academy arrived at the gate.

    They came in a massive group, almost dozens of them.

    Their young faces were filled with anger at this moment, as if they were about to devour Weng Quan at this moment.

    Weng Quan''s expression was ugly. When he looked towards them, the group of academy students had already surrounded him.

    "May I ask, Sir, is it true that Schr Xie has suddenly passed away?!"

    In the instant a student caught up with them, he immediately spoke up, looking at Weng Quan, as if demanding an answer!

    Weng Quan was taken aback; he had not expected the student before him to challenge him so quickly.

    Instinctively rubbing his head, he felt a bit of a headache.

    He could still handle the previous matters because they were within the responsibilities of the Left Guard, and he had experience with such issues. However, dealing with this particr situation made him somewhat hesitant.

    Instead of immediately answering the question, Weng Quan turned to look not far away and said in a low voice, "Hurry and find the Commander! He has a lot of experience in dealing with these matters!"

    A Left Guard official, looking at the group of academy students in front of him, hesitated and said, "Sir, how can I go out to find him now?"

    "Idiot! Can''t you fucking go through the back door?" Weng Quan shook his head, suppressing his voice.

    The Left Guard official grunted in agreement, turned around, and walked into the manor to find the back door for his exit.

    "Please enlighten us, Sir!" Not getting the desired response, the student who spoke up earlier asked again, his voice filled with extreme anger now.

    Weng Quan was about to speak when suddenly he heard someone shout from the back of the crowd, "Teacher Zhang is here!"

    As the person spoke, the crowd automatically made way, creating a path. A gray-haired old schr appeared at the end of the street.

    After seeing this person, Weng Quan''s gaze became even moreplex.

    The teachers from the academy, regardless of who they were, held extremely high prestige. These people were not only esteemed figures in the literary world but alsomanded respect in politics. Moreover, schrs like them were adept at reasoning. In other words, such schrs might even be cultivators.

    This meant thatter on, Weng Quan might not only find it challenging to out-argue the schr but could also be outmatched physically.

    When Teacher Zhang arrived, Weng Quan did not hesitate and greeted him with a bow first.

    He wanted to show respect to this teacher from the academy.

    Teacher Zhang snorted coldly and asked, "Schr Xie is dead?"

    Hearing this, Weng Quan felt his scalp tingling. He knew he could not remain silent any longer, but it was also inappropriate to deceive Teacher Zhang. So, he said softly, "Schr Xie inexplicably died, and the coroner is currently examining the body."

    "Inexplicably?"

    Teacher Zhang sneered and said, "Wasn''t Schr Xie alive and well before you people arrived?"

    Hearing this, Weng Quan felt his headache intensify. Trying his best to keep calm, he replied, "We didn''t do anything. It''s just that Schr Xie got somewhat agitated."

    "Heh, so you mean Schr Xie''s death has nothing to do with you guys?"

    Teacher Zhang''s eyes were filled with coldness as he said in a cold voice, "Before you all arrived, did Schr Xie just drop dead like that?"

    Hearing this question, Weng Quan truly did not know how to respond. He could only hope that the Commander would arrive soon.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao waited for a long time at the entrance of the academy. When he saw the academy students heading towards Schr Xie''s direction, he quietly entered the academy.

    Slowly walking along thekeside, he was very low-profile, avoiding many people''s gaze until he reached thekeside courtyard.

    Then, he knocked on the door.

    The one who opened the door was the maidservant Liu Ye.

    After ncing at Chen Chao, Liu Ye was about to shout something.

    Frowning, Chen Chao quickly pressed a hand over Liu Ye''s mouth, preventing her from making any noise. He bypassed her and entered the courtyard.

    Though in pain, Liu Ye refrained from making any sound and could only re at Chen Chao''s back view. She thought, If it were not for Miss liking you, I would definitely make you...

    Chen Chao arrived in the courtyard and Xie Nandu was reading a book quietly under the eaves.

    It was just like that Schr Xie who died.

    Chen Chao nced at her and went straight to the point, "I want to meet the Dean."

 Chapter 316: Catching Spies (7)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Catching Spies (7)</h4>

    Xie Nandu put down the book in her hands, lifted her head to nce at Chen Chao, and did not stand up. She just asked, "Why do you think you can meet Teacher now?"

    At this moment, Chen Chao was in the center of the vortex in the Divine Capital. The Dean was determined to stay away from these conflicts, so he did not want to get involved. God knows how many people in the Divine Capital have been probing the Dean these days, trying to drag him into this vortex. But without a doubt, these people have not seeded.

    What made Chen Chao different from them?

    Xie Nandu was asking Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said, "I''m not asking the Dean to do anything. I just want to see him and ask some questions."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao in silence and did not answer. But from her eyes, Chen Chao could see a lot of things and understood her meaning.

    Chen Chao walked slowly toward the eaves, patting off the snowkes on his head. He then sat across from Xie Nandu and said, "Since I can''t meet the Dean, it''s reasonable to ask you some questions, right?"

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow and said confidently, "There are very few things I don''t know."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "But I only want to ask the Dean these questions."

    "If Teacher doesn''t want to answer your questions, even if you find him, he won''t tell you what you want to know, so whether you see him or not is meaningless."

    Xie Nandu looked at the falling snowkes and said, "The students of the academy didn''t receive the news after the incident happened."

    Chen Chao said, "As expected."

    From Weng Quan''s arrival at Schr Xie''s residence to Schr Xie''s sudden death, and then to the appearance of the students outside Schr Xie''s residence, the time was not too long. However, in this short period, the news had already reached the academy. Logically speaking, this was not very likely, especially when those academy students were already aware of Schr Xie''s death the moment they arrived, making it even more mysterious.

    Weng Quan might not be able to understand all these intricacies, but he was well aware that they needed Chen Chao at this moment.

    "At this moment, the Left Guard''s people should be searching for you everywhere."

    Xie Nandu narrowed her eyes and said, "You let Weng Quan and the others handle this matter, but it seems like you haven''t done anything. After they find out, they will surely find it strange. Why?"

    Facing others, Chen Chao woulde up with many reasons to evade. But the one opposite him was Xie Nandu, so Chen Chao quickly said directly, "The Left Guard is just a chess piece. Whether we stir up any waves or not, we are still pawns. The real big yers are always behind the scenes, watching us. So, I want to temporarily withdraw, go around and take a look, find out who''s watching us from the shadows."

    The incident at Schr Xie''s residence was undoubtedly a trap for anyone with discerning eyes.

    However, the person who set the trap could not possibly be the Emperor or the Lord Warden Commander, so who could it be?

    Chen Chao said with a headache, "I feel a bit tired."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Schemes and intrigue have never been easy."

    "Who gave you that name list?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "Have you never considered that the person who gave you the list might be the one setting a trap for you? In other words, even if he is not the ultimate mastermind, he could still be an important figure behind all of this."

    Thinking of that Premier, Chen Chao shook his head, "Is it that simple?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Sometimes, things that appear simple on the surface are actually veryplicated."

    After careful consideration, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I still find it unlikely."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything more. She just picked up the book in her hand, indicating that she did not want to talk about it anymore.

    However, Chen Chao asked, "Do you want to eat sweet potatoes?"

    Looking at Chen Chao, Xie Nandu said, "The sweet potatoes you roast might not be tasty now."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "So, should I go to Schr Xie''s residence now and argue with people?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "Aren''t you good at that kind of thing?"

    This was naturally referring to the previous argument Chen Chao had at thekeside. At that time, none of the students from the academy were his match. While Chen Chao might not fear arguments, he rarely engaged in them nowadays. Nevertheless, his skill in quarreling had not diminished. But was it just a simple argument this time?

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, Xie Nandu continued, "However, Teacher Zhang is over there now. You might not be able to win him in an argument, or best him in a fight."

    Teacher Zhang had a considerable reputation in the academy. Of course, putting aside his high prestige, the most important thing was that he had already transcended the Bitter Sea Realm long ago, making him a genuine Great Beyond Realm cultivator.

    Chen Chao said, "There are naturally ways of not fighting. I just don''t understand whether what I''m doing now has been arranged by everyone, or if someone is simultaneously watching me while I do these things."

    Xie Nandu was silent. She naturally understood the implications of his words, but she did not speak.

    Leaning against a wooden pir nearby, Chen Chao subconsciously reached out to touch thecquer on top. However, before he could exert any force, Xie Nandu frowned and said, "This is not Tianqing County."

    Chen Chao snapped out of his thoughts, looked down at his hand, and then slowly retracted it, saying, "This is the Divine Capital."

    Right, this was the Divine Capital, a ce inherently filled with schemes and intrigues.

    Having figured this out, Chen Chao stood up, walked out of the courtyard, and coincidentally encountered the Left Guard official who hade to find him.

    He was panting heavily, having covered most of the Divine Capital in this brief period of time. Only then, did he suddenly think about how themander was not in those important ces, so the academy might have traces of themander. Immediately, he turned back and arrived at the academy, reaching thekeside courtyard.

    Chen Chao said, "Weng Quan still has some intelligence, but it''s just a bit."

    Knowing to send someone to look for him was already pretty smart for Weng Quan. Chen Chao found it difficult to me him.

    "Your Excellency, why do you say that?"

    The official looked up at Chen Chao with some confusion.

    "If I were that dumbass, I would have sent at least twenty people to find me. Sending only you, how long will it take to find anything?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Teacher Zhang led a group of academy students, blocking the entrance to Schr Xie''s residence. Weng Quan and several Left Guard officials were here, facing off with them. However, Weng Quan clearlycked confidence.

    Except, when faced with Teacher Zhang''s question, he had to answer.

    But when he was about to speak, a voice suddenly rose from the crowd, "Schr Xie was killed by them, without a doubt!"

    Looking in the direction of the voice, there was a student with an angry expression who was looking over at Weng Quan.

    Upon seeing this person, there was a surprised murmur among the students.

    Because people quickly recognized who this person was.

    Huang Zhi.

    Huang Zhi''s reputation in the academy was not bad; many people knew him. However, most of his fame came from the heated argument by thekeside and his long unrequited love for Xie Nandu.

    Virtually more than half of the academy students knew about it.

    Now that he spoke up, in the eyes of the people, it seemed as a matter of course. Although Weng Quan appeared to be standing there, in reality, he was actually representing the Left Guard, and themander of the Left Guard was none other than Chen Chao.

    Everyone knew that he had a conflict with Chen Chao.

    Because of Xie Nandu, and not just because of Xie Nandu.

    Weng Quan looked at this student and was somewhat displeased as he said, "Baseless usations, where is the evidence?"

    Facing Teacher Zhang, Weng Quan could still be polite, but facing this guy named Huang Zhi, Weng Quan could not bring himself to be courteous. Huang Zhi said, "Since that''s the case, let us in, and see the cause of Schr Xie''s death!"

    Weng Quan frowned and said, "The coroner of my Left Guard is conducting a post-mortem examination and cannot be disturbed."

    Although it would not be a problem to let them have a look, under this current situation, it would be best not to allow these academy students to enter.

    But at this moment, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded in the courtyard, "Uncle, they want to carry out an autopsy. My father shouldn''t be treated like this!"

    Weng Quan''s expression suddenly became unpleasant, silently cursing. How could they not even handle a woman?

    Hearing this voice, Teacher Zhang suddenly became furious. He looked at Weng Quan, unable to restrain his anger any longer. A surge of qi emanated from his cotton robe, and this formidable cultivator was about to force his way in.

    He and Schr Xie had been good friends for more than a decade. Otherwise, the woman inside would not be calling him Uncle.

    But now, his old friend had died for no clear reason and was about to be autopsied, how could he endure it?

    Weng Quan extended his hand, blocking Teacher Zhang in front of him, and said solemnly, "Teacher Zhang, without conducting an autopsy, how can we determine the exact cause of death?"

    "Get lost!"

    Teacher Zhang''s temper had never been good, and now he was even more angry. How could he listen to any reasoning? After a wave of his hand, Weng Quan felt a tremendous force striking him, causing him to fly backward and fall heavily in the courtyard.

    Weng Quan groaned in pain, attempting to get up but only managing to spit out arge mouthful of blood.

    Teacher Zhang nced inside. Being nced at by Teacher Zhang at this moment, the coroner who had not taken any action, was startled until he dropped the knife from his hands.

    The other Left Guard officials were now exchanging nces.

    Teacher Zhang calmly stepped into the courtyard. Looking at the wrecked courtyard, his expression grew uglier.

    Taking advantage of the two officials'' distraction, the woman broke free from her restraints and ran over. She knelt down, crying, "Uncle, you must seek justice for us!"

    Simultaneously, the other students from the academy outside rushed into the courtyard.

    In no time, the courtyard was filled with people.

    Upon seeing the damaged courtyard, many erupted in anger again, directing their fury toward the remaining Left Guard officials present.

    Teacher Zhang red at Weng Quan and scolded, "Who instructed you all to act like this?!"

    Weng Quan could not speak. The other Left Guard officials also did not dare to speak. There was only silence at this moment.

    The Left Guard which had always been glorious actually had powerhouses too. Except, Weng Quan thought that Schr Xie was merely an ordinary schr and not a cultivator, so he sent the powerhouses elsewhere.

    Therefore, among the people present, there was no one who could rival Teacher Zhang.

    As Huang Zhi observed the scene before his eyes, about to speak, he suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder. Before he could turn around, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded.

    "It was thismander who instructed them to act this way."

    A ck-d youth appeared behind the crowd, a saber hanging at his waist, wearing official boots. Standing among the academy students, he was noticeably taller than them.

    "Lord Commander!"

    The Left Guard officials eximed with pleasant surprise. Although they were unsure of how things would unfoldter, since Chen Chao came, it naturally reassured them.

    Chen Chao nced at Teacher Zhang, then at Weng Quan, and asked coldly, "Teacher, did you injure my Left Guard''s officials?"

    Teacher Zhang was currently in a fit of anger. Seeing that a teen actually dared to speak so impolitely, he naturally said coldly, "It was this old man, so what about it?"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Nothing much."

    But after saying these two words, his tone changed and he said indifferently, "Guards, seize this teacher and bring him back to the Left Guard first!"

 Chapter 317: Catching Spies (8)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Catching Spies (8)</h4>

    Hearing this, not just the academy students, but even the Left Guard officials stood frozen in ce. They naturally believed Chen Chao had ways to handle the situation, but they did not expect the Commander to resolve it in such a forceful manner right from the start. This was something that everyone did not expect.

    Teacher Zhang said coldly, "Do you know what you''re doing?"

    He enjoyed high prestige andmanded universal respect in the academy, and was ustomed to receiving admiration from countless people, he never imagined someone would dare speak to him in such a manner.

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber, looking at Teacher Zhang with a smile that was not a smile, not rushing to speak.

    Teacher Zhang was already somewhat irritated, and seeing Chen Chao''s action, he almost could not control himself and wanted to continue attacking.

    However, before he could act, Chen Chao''s voice resonated once more, "What''s the meaning of this? Teacher not only struck my Left Guard official but now wishes to kill me, themander of the Left Guard?"

    There was a hint of yfulness in his voice, but it carried a serious warning.

    Teacher Zhang swept his sleeves, and a surge of qi burst from the sleeves, causing the tiles on the ground to shatter.

    Chen Chao paid no attention to Teacher Zhang but turned to the other Left Guard officials, saying, "Quickly capture this Teacher and take him back; don''t let him escape."

    The officials looked at each other in confusion, utterly unsure why Chen Chao was saying such things at this moment. Nevertheless, even if this was the instructions of the Left Guard''smander, they dared not move lightly at this moment.

    Because there would definitely be opposition.

    Sure enough, someone in the crowd soon spoke up in a cold tone, "Why is this happening? Does Commander Chen truly take this ce to be the Left Guard''s office? Is the Divine Capital the Left Guard''s private property too?!"

    The one who spoke was naturally Huang Zhi. He had always been at odds with Chen Chao, this was already an open secret. Now that he spoke up, the academy students collectively chose to stand on his side.

    The moment he said this, everyone was waiting to see how Chen Chao would embarrass himself. But in reality, Chen Chao justughed coldly, "Why? I presume you''ve all read many books in the academy, but perhaps you haven''t read the Great Liang''sws!"

    Chen Chao stared at Teacher Zhang with an indifferent gaze, "Since Teacher is a teacher in the academy, you must be someone who enjoys a high prestige andmands universal respect in the academy. However, this official can''t understand why, after achieving such high esteem, Teacher no longer holds the Great Liang''sws in awe and veneration anymore?"

    Teacher Zhang frowned and said, "What a razor-tongued brat."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "It''s not that this official has a sharp tongue, I just want to ask Teacher, which article in thews of Great Liang says that one can attack my Left Guard''s officials for no reason?"

    "You''re making nderous remarks!"

    Without waiting for Teacher Zhang to speak, Huang Zhi, who had spoken earlier, immediately defended him, "Teacher Zhang was just anxious to investigate the situation inside the courtyard. Your Left Guard wanted to conduct an autopsy first!"

    Huang Zhi also red at Chen Chao fiercely, determined not to lose to him again today, as the academy students stood on the side of justice today.

    Chen Chao smiled and said coldly, "What a im that we want to conduct an autopsy first. My Left Guard is investigating a case, if we encounter something we don''t understand, we naturally have to do a post-mortem investigation. Who can object to this?"

    "Does that mean you can harm my Left Guard officials just because of your baseless suspicions? If that''s the case, where does thew of Great Liang stand in your eyes?"

    Chen Chao questioned word by word, "Could it be that the Great Liang''sws regte everything except the academy?"

    This statement was a killing blow to the heart. Although strictly speaking, the academy was part of the foreign sects, it had long been entwined with the secr dynasty. Academy students in the Great Liang Dynasty naturally had to abide by itsws, especially since the academy was located in the Divine Capital.

    Even someone as transcendent as the Dean probably could not say something like the academy students did not need to follow the Great Liang''sws.

    Hence, Huang Zhi was rendered speechless, unable to find any words.

    Chen Chao nced at him and did not continue speaking. He just turned his head to face Teacher Zhang and said calmly, "Teacher, what do you think?"

    Breaking the deadlock with the Great Liang''sw was something Chen Chao had nned in advance. If it came to a physical confrontation, he was not this Teacher Zhang''s match. What he could do now was to ensure that this teacher had no chance to attack.

    Teacher Zhang was silent for a long time. It seemed as if his anger was gradually dissipating. His earlier actions did imply an intention to attack an official appointed by the court. If theytched onto this, even he might find it difficult to justify.

    However, at this moment, it was virtually impossible to make him admit his mistake in front of so many academy students.

    "Since it''s the Left Guard''s investigation, have you found evidence of Schr Xie colluding with foreign cultivators?"

    His voice was somewhat cold, changing the topic. He was going to break the deadlock from this angle. Got to admit, this Teacher Zhang was not a fool.

    Upon hearing this, the Left Guard officials present felt uneasy. If they had found evidence, they would not be in such a passive position. In reality, they found it strange too. Could they have really made a mistake?

    Chen Chao naturally knew that no evidence could be found at this moment.

    He said calmly, "The case is not closed, and there is no conclusion yet."

    Teacher Zhangughed coldly, "ording to your meaning, you still have to conduct a post-mortem before you can investigate clearly?"

    Chen Chao tacitly admitted it.

    Teacher Zhang continued, "If, after the autopsy, it''s proven that Schr Xie is innocent, what then?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Naturally, there will be punishment under the Great Liang''sws."

    Teacher Zhang said, "If it was destined to be wrong from the beginning, why must we wait for the erroneous result to take ce before doing something about it?"

    In fact, Teacher Zhang''s words were not necessarily sophistry. If someone was found to be nning tomit murder from the start, could he be killed first beforemitting the act? If they could not kill him first, would it be more reasonable to wait until after he kills someone before subduing him, potentially causing the loss of another innocent life?

    Chen Chao responded, "Teacher, your words make some sense, but not much."

    "If we follow Teacher''s reasoning, then we should naturally intervene beforehand. However, how does Teacher judge that your actions are correct? In other words, suppose someone shows no intention to harm, and merely buys a knife from the cksmith to ughter a chicken at home. Yet, Teacher assumes that the person intends tomit murder and acts preemptively. Does that make sense?"

    He spoke casually, but there was some logic in his words too.

    Teacher Zhang frowned. He naturally understood what Chen Chao meant. He was questioning how Teacher Zhang would prove that his judgment was correct if he considered the oue undesirable.

    This was indeed a thought-provoking matter.

    Teacher Zhang said, "So, we can only wait for the answer, even if we regret it?"

    Chen Chao replied, "If there were no constraints by the Great Liang''sws, I''m afraid there might be even more regrets."

    After a moment of silence, Teacher Zhang suddenly pointed to the lifeless body of Schr Xie under the eaves and said, "This old man has been friends with him for decades. Now that he has passed away, I cannot stand by and watch you humiliate him."

    The moment he said this, Teacher Zhang practically revealed his thoughts, causing Chen Chao to furrow his brows, sensing some trouble.

    The way Teacher Zhang spoke indicated his unwavering trust in Schr Xie, and he seemed unconcerned about any trouble his actions might bring.

    Chen Chao asked, "Does Teacher believe that you can bear any consequence?"

    Teacher Zhang said calmly, "This old man has been friends with him for decades, I naturally know what kind of person he is. This old man absolutely refuses to believe he''s a spy!"

    Chen Chao remained silent and did not speak immediately. He just nced at Weng Quan, who was standing weakly on the side at this moment. When Weng Quan saw Chen Chao''s gaze, he managed a pale smile.

    Chen Chao did not say anything. The students from the academy started to get noisy again. Their voices were loud, and the situation seemed to be slipping out of control, possibly heading in a direction that none of them anticipated.

    "There''s nothing in the world that cannot be resolved."

    Chen Chao said, "Naturally, if someone has done something, there must be evidence."

    Teacher Zhang said, "Then take out the evidence."

    One must take out the evidence.

    Without evidence, nothing would work.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "How many friends does someone like Schr Xie have in the academy?"

    Although Teacher Zhang did not understand the meaning behind Chen Chao''s question, he quickly replied, "A person as open and honest as Schr Xie naturally has many friends. There are many teachers in the academy who are on good terms with him."

    Chen Chao asked, "Then why are you the only one here, Teacher?"

    "Isn''t it enough for this old man toe alone?"

    Teacher Zhang spoke with some displeasure, feeling that the young man in front of him seemed a bit too arrogant.

    However, after a moment, Teacher Zhang raised an eyebrow, as if he had sensed something.

 Chapter 318: Catching Spies (9)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Catching Spies (9)</h4>

    Schr Xie had many friends, as long as this matter spread, those who knew about it woulde as well. However, why had not theye yet?

    Naturally, that was because even though news of the incident had spread, it had not reached the ears of those people.

    In other words, Teacher Zhang hade here too early. He should not have received the news so soon.

    Since that was the case, why was it Teacher Zhang?

    Why did Teacher Zhang receive the news first?

    Chen Chao looked at Teacher Zhang and said, "Have you ever thought about this question?"

    Teacher Zhang was known for his bad temper in the academy, and everyone knew he was a very impulsive person. Being close friends with Schr Xie, upon learning of Schr Xie''s death, he would likely explode in anger and rush over without thinking. This was also why he was the first person to receive the news.

    Because as long as someone was willing to tell him the news, after he got the news, he would rush here without thinking and get into a confrontation with the Left Guard.

    Getting into a physical fight was possible too.

    Teacher Zhang had not considered this aspect before. Now, being prompted by Chen Chao, he finally came to his senses and began to think about it.

    "May I ask, Teacher, who informed you of this news?"

    Chen Chao suddenly spoke, snapping Teacher Zhang out of his thoughts. He furrowed his brows slightly, but his gazended on Huang Zhi in the crowd.

    Following Teacher Zhang''s gaze, Chen Chao also looked at Huang Zhi.

    Being locked on by these two gazes, Huang Zhi became somewhat uneasy but did his best to remainposed as he said, "I also heard it from a fellow student. But since it''s such an important matter, why not inform Teacher Zhang?"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao withdrew his gaze. He knew that Huang Zhi had a grudge against him. Presumably, the person behind the scenes knew about this too, which was why they leaked the information to Huang Zhi. Once Huang Zhi knew about it, he naturally saw it as an excellent opportunity for revenge. Given the circumstances, the actions taken and the ensuing events were somewhat understandable.

    Therefore, Chen Chao did not dwell on it and continued to look at Teacher Zhang, saying calmly, "The situation is far from as simple as Teacher might think. Schr Xie died for no apparent reason, and the timing of this incident is suspicious."

    Teacher Zhang remained silent for a moment but shook his head, saying, "Regardless, this old man is certain he''s not a spy!"

    He looked at that woman, his eyes showing some affection. He had always feltpassion for this close friend''s daughter.

    Chen Chao frowned, somewhat displeased. He had presented logical arguments, expecting that since Teacher Zhang was an educated person, he should be reasonable too. However, he did not expect Teacher Zhang to be so stubborn. To Chen Chao, this kind of behavior was more detestable than those who were initially deceived and never understood the truth.

    ¡°Since Teacher Zhang doesn''t believe, then don''t believe it.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the students from the academy and said calmly, ¡°The Left Guard is investigating a case, all misceneous people are to leave!"

    He waved his hand and started chasing people away.

    But no one left.

    Teacher Zhang stared at Chen Chao, unable to suppress his anger any longer. It seemed he was preparing to attack again.

    Chen Chao looked at him without saying a word.

    He had already said it once before.

    Could it be that you, Teacher Zhang, were going to attack and kill me, themander of the Left Guard?

    Chen Chao sensed the faintly discernible killing intent andmented, ¡°Does Teacher Zhang truly intend to kill this official in front of so many people? Do you really think the warden faction is easy to bully? Or perhaps Teacher doesn''t have any reverence for thews of Great Liang, or any reverence for His Majesty?¡±

    "Bring out the evidence. Otherwise, this old man will stand right here and none of you can do anything."

    Teacher Zhang stared at Chen Chao. He had long decided not to back down.

    Chen Chao said calmly, ¡°Even if Teacher wants to kill me, I''m afraid you might not necessarily be able to kill me!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire courtyard fell silent, and everyone became quiet.

    Then, it was unclear who, someone suddenly burst intoughter.

    It was the students from the academy. They looked at Chen Chao with a hint of mockery in their eyes.

    They definitely knew that Chen Chao''s cultivation had already reached the Bitter Sea Realm. But there was still an insurmountable gap to the Great Beyond. They did not believe that Chen Chao could win Teacher Zhang. Teacher Zhang suddenly became somewhat curious, looking at Chen Chao. This was actually his first time meeting this youth who had already gained great fame in the Great Liang Dynasty. In fact, he did not have any strong negative feelings toward Chen Chao before this. It was just that, standing from different perspectives, he felt a bit angered seeing Chen Chao''s current attitude, thinking that the other party was looking down on him.

    However, unless absolutely necessary, he had no intention of taking action.

    No matter what he did, under the watchful gazes of the people, it would be viting the Great Liang''sws.

    Although he had already vited the Great Liang''sws at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber, and there was no sign of nervousness on his face. This youngmander, facing a cultivator one realm above him, was not his first time engaging inbat. He did not need to be scared. In fact, he had fought a cultivator in the Nepenthe Realm before, and even managed to retreat unscathed.

    But soon, he released the saber hilt, and took a long breath.

    Teacher Zhang looked at Chen Chao curiously, not understanding why this young man would choose to disperse his qi in an instant after umting it.

    "Does Teacher want to make your move first?"

    Chen Chao rubbed his head, but his gaze fell on that woman and said smilingly, "Or, would you like to make the first move?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Far away from the residence of Schr Xie, there was a small alley at the end of a long street. In that alley was a very remote tavern.

    In the tavern at this moment, the man in blue robes was sitting at a long table.

    As the alcohol poured into the cup, the man in blue robes lowered his head and nced at it, his expression not looking too good.

    The tavern owner was an ordinary middle-aged woman. Whether it was because the taste of the alcohol was not good or because the tavern was too remote, there was not a single customer in the tavern at the moment.

    Except for this man in blue robes.

    The woman looked at the blue-robed man with great curiosity, as if trying to see through everything about him.

    But after some time, she sighed and said softly, "Is there anything that can''t be let go of?"

 Chapter 319: Catching Spies (10)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Catching Spies (10)</h4>

    The woman smiled and said, "Don''t be so hung up over it, Lord Song. The first half of your life wasn''t like this."

    The man in the blue robe looked at the wine bowl in front of him, not answering the question. Instead, he seemed to recall something and asked, "From a life of luxury to making a living by selling wine, often getting harassed by drunken customers every other day, can you endure such a life without any resentment?"

    The woman selling wine listened to this and raised her eyebrows slightly, but soon shook her head with a smile, "To say something Lord Song might not like to hear, my current life is actually good enough for me. In the past, despite the appearance of luxury, the daily tasks were not what I wanted to do. Selling wine now, I can''t say I dislike it."

    The man in the blue robe frowned and finally shook his head, "So be it. People have their own aspirations, and it''s not to be forced. Since you''re willing to live like this, why should I say more."

    The woman selling wine smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying.

    However, after a moment, she brought a small pot of wine from behind the counter to the man in the blue robe. She poured him a bowl of wine and then whispered, "Lord Song, if I were you, I would definitely dispel all thoughts now, leave the Divine Capital, and nevere back."

    The man in the blue robe asked, "Why?"

    The woman selling wine said with utmost seriousness, "Because I am very certain, Lord Song, whatever you want to achieve, cannot be aplished at this moment, at least not right now."

    The man in the blue robe looked at the woman in front of him with some strangeness and asked with interest, "How do you know?"

    The woman selling wine said, "I don''t know Lord Song''s ns, but I know two things."

    "The first thing is that His Majesty, the Emperor, is not so easily killed. Even if his enemy is the Demon Emperor, if you truly think he''s weak, think about that great battle in the past. No one thought he would win."

    The woman selling wine was very serious, looking at the man in the blue robe, saying calmly, "The second thing is that Lord Song, you have no allies."

    When the woman selling wine mentioned the first thing, the man in the blue robe just smiled faintly. However, when she brought up the second thing, the man''s expression finally changed.

    The fact that he had no allies was true.

    What made his expression change was the implication of not having any allies.

    In other words, many people did not believe he could seed.

    The man in the blue robe frowned, "How can that be?"

    The woman selling wine said indifferently, "His wife died, so he''s heartbroken. Hence, Lord Song saw that he''s declining in age. He went to the North, and encountered the Demon Emperor, so Lord Song saw the signs of his death. The Divine Capital fell into chaos, and Lord Song saw an opportunity. But, Lord Song, you were too optimistic."

    The man in the blue robe fell into silence.

    He spoke softly after an unknown amount of time, "This kind of thing has to be done someday. Do we have to wait until he dies of old age?" "How many years would that take?"

    The woman selling wine sighed and stopped speaking. She just took out a wine bowl, sitting across from the man in the blue robe.

    The man in the blue robe smiled bitterly, lifted the wine bowl, and said, "Perhaps I''m a bit extreme."

    The woman selling wine retorted, correcting, "It''s stubbornness."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao did not draw the saber from its sheath, he just looked at the woman.

    Teacher Zhang furrowed his brows slightly, and the woman eximed angrily, "I wish I could kill you right now, avenge my father by grinding your bones to dust!" She shared a strong bond with Schr Xie, and at this moment, she believed Schr Xie was killed by the Left Guard. As themander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao naturally appeared as the greatest enemy in her eyes. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with speaking in such a manner.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "You know that''s not what I mean."

    The woman screamed, "Then what do you mean?"

    "Do you want to kill me too? Leave this child without any kin?"

    Upon hearing the word "child," Teacher Zhang''s expression turned grim for a moment, and as he looked at Chen Chao, his loathing deepened.

    Sensing the sharp gaze, Chen Chao had just lifted his head when the woman screamed again.

    Teacher Zhang subconsciously swept his sleeve, and a terrifying aura surged out from his sleeve towards Chen Chao.

    In the blink of an eye, Chen Chao suddenly drew the broken saber from his waist.

    A bright saber light instantly appeared.

    Holding the broken saber, Chen Chao swung it forward, meeting Teacher Zhang.

    Teacher Zhang had been cultivating and studying in the academy for years, his cultivation realm profound and his foundation extremely solid. The average Great Beyond Realm cultivator could notpare to him. However, if one assumed that he would definitely be stronger because he cultivated for a longer period of time, that would be illogical. Hence, the saber light effortlessly cut through the aura.

    Feeling the boundless saber qi appearing in front of him, in his daze, Teacher Zhang found the youth''s figure suddenly appearing in front of him.

    He furrowed his brows slightly, not expecting that despite the gap of a major cultivation realm, he could still easily arrive in front of him. Just as he was about to react, Chen Chao had already thrown a punch at his face. Seeing the fist enveloped in a boundless qi, Teacher Zhang contemted many things but eventually retreated, creating distance between them.

    As expected, Chen Chao did not pursue further. But unexpectedly, the saber edge had nownded on the woman''s neck.

    Seeing this scene, Teacher Zhang erupted in anger, "How dare you?!"

    Chen Chao paid no attention to Teacher Zhang, but the saber edge remained at the woman''s neck. The broken saber was exceptionally sharp, a slight movement could end a person''s life. cing it against someone''s neck sent shivers down the spine.

    "There''s something that perhaps only by doing this, will Teacher listen."

    Chen Chao nced at the Left Guard officials around. Even if they did not fully understand, they knew what to do now. They gathered around, blocking in front of Chen Chao.

    Seeing this scene, Teacher Zhang wore a cold expression, but he made no move. He and Schr Xie had been good friends for many years. Now that Schr Xie was dead, since this woman was his biological daughter, she should be protected. Though Chen Chao was themander of the Left Guard and could not arbitrarily kill civilians, what if?

    In this world, no one could bear that "what if."

    Chen Chao seemed to understand what Teacher Zhang was thinking, shaking his head. "Actually, Teacher can take action. There''s no need to worry that she''s of Schr Xie''s bloodline, because she isn''t"

    As soon as he said this, Teacher Zhang''s expression subtly changed, and the woman became even more terrified.

    "As a good friend of Schr Xie, Teacher doesn''t know that he was incapable of having children. This implies that your friendship wasn''t as strong as Teacher thought."

    Chen Chao looked at Teacher Zhang and then said slowly, "However, not many people in this world are aware of this."

    Teacher Zhang frowned, "Then why do you know?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "Because I have a very good friend." Yes, no matter who it is, as long as they have a good friend named Xie Nandu, things will be much simpler.

    So he went to see Xie Nandu. It seemed like he was going to use her to meet the dean, but in reality, there was no such thing from the beginning.

    He went to see her.

    As a descendant of the Xie Family, it was difficult to keep anything hidden from them in the Divine Capital. They might not know if Schr Xie was a spy, but they knew that many years ago, when Schr Xie was still in the academy, he had once let slip a certain matter after getting drunk. It was about a mishap during his earlier years of studying the six arts. He had identally fallen from a carriage, injuring a crucial area, which resulted in the impossibility of having children.

    Perhaps feeling that this matter was too shameful and worried that he might mention it after drinking, Schr Xie had stopped drinking since that day and had not mentioned this matter to anyone.

    Then, in a subsequent year, Schr Xie somehow persuaded his wife via some unknown means. Ten months after pretending to be pregnant, they brought back a baby girl.

    "The midwife and the doctor knew about this matter back then. Afterward, they received arge sum of money and left the Divine Capital. However, Schr Xie might have felt that killing them to keep the secret was inappropriate, so he didn''t take action, leaving behind a hidden danger for today."

    Chen Chao said, "There are no secrets under the heavens. Anything done will eventually be discovered."

    "Schr Xie lost the ability to have children and wanted an heir for the family. What''s wrong with that?"

    Teacher Zhang said calmly, "It''s just human nature."

    Chen Chao replied, "Indeed, it''s normal, but what if this baby girl was sent to the Divine Capital by a foreign cultivator?"

    "What did you say?!"

    Teacher Zhang looked at Chen Chao with some disbelief.

    Chen Chao did not answer the question. He just looked at the woman in front of him and said, "You killed Schr Xie too."

    The woman''s expression wasplicated, with countless emotions in her eyes. Finally, she asked, "How did you know?"

    Her statement implied that she admitted to the matter.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and shook his head, "You guys concealed it very well how could I know? It''s just that you were too deliberate."

    The woman frowned.

    "A father died, and the daughter wailed loudly, ring at the so-called enemies. What''s deliberate about that?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "All of that is true, but when I watched, I kept feeling that it was strange. Later, I figured it out. It''s because you never considered Schr Xie as your father, so I couldn''t see any emotions in those tears. If you were just an ordinary baby brought home by Schr Xie, how could you not have any feelings for him? Therefore, there''s only one possibility: you have been in contact with the foreign cultivators all these years. Schr Xie is just a spy, and you''re merely someone watching over him."

    The woman did not speak. This matter was indeed exactly as Chen Chao said.

    "You really are a terrifying person."

    The woman said. "It''s hard for me to understand why a young man of your age has such keen judgment."

    Chen Chao sighed, "Do you think I wanted this? I didn''t want any of this."

    The woman did not speak, she just silently looked at the lifeless body over there. Schr Xie was her father in name, and in reality, he had treated her as his own daughter all these years, never considering her identity as a foreign cultivator.

    Thinking of this, a trace of mncholy appeared in the woman''s eyes.

 Chapter 320: Who Doesnâ€™t Know How to Repulse Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 320: Who Doesn''t Know How to Repulse Someone?</h4>

    Teacher Zhang was very silent. At this moment, he was very calm and began to understand many things that had puzzled him before, which made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    The students of the academy also felt uneasy, especially Huang Zhi. They hade in a threatening manner, expecting an excellent oue, but they never anticipated this kind of result.

    The fact that Schr Xie was a spy had been conclusively determined, and they naturally could not say anything about it.

    The Left Guard''s officials looked at Chen Chao with undisguised admiration.

    If killing Lin Shan in the Left Guard before had already subdued them, from this moment on, there was no doubt in their hearts about their admiration for Chen Chao. They had be Chen Chao''s most loyal followers.

    Teacher Zhang remained silent and was about to leave, with the students from the academy following suit.

    However, at this moment, Chen Chao stepped out and blocked Teacher Zhang''s path.

    Teacher Zhang looked at this Left Guard Commander and asked, "What else do you want?"

    Chen Chao nced at the not-so-distant Weng Quan and calmly said, "This official said it before, harming my Left Guard''s officials without cause is not allowed."

    Teacher Zhang was taken aback, recalling that he had injured Weng Quan earlier. Normally, something like this could be major or inconsequential. As a teacher at the academy, he was highly respected, and usually, even if he were to kill one or two people, someone would naturallye forward to cover for him. But, this was the first time it was like this.

    Chen Chao looked at Teacher Zhang and said, "As this official has mentioned before, if Teacher doesn''t abide by thews of Great Liang, then it''s not eptable."

    Teacher Zhang asked, "So what do you want now?"

    Chen Chao calmly stated, "Take Teacher back, detain you, and punish you ording to the Great Liang''sws."

    Though his words were spoken calmly, it soon caused a stir and shocked exmations. The students from the academy never expected that as this incident was about to conclude, Chen Chao would choose to make things difficult for Teacher Zhang.

    Putting aside everything else, Teacher Zhang''s identity alonemanded respect from the majority of people in the Divine Capital. No one would choose to offend him.

    While Chen Chao had a somewhat extraordinary status, it seemed that there was not anything particrly special when facing Teacher Zhang.

    "What if this old man refuses to go with you?"

    Teacher Zhang''s expression turned ugly. He had been a teacher at the academy for many years, and he had taught quite a few students, many of whom had already entered the officialdom. Simrly, Chen Chao held a position in the Great Liang Dynasty''s government. If he wanted to have a sessful career, the best approach was to turn a blind eye to certain things. There was no reason to trouble Teacher Zhang.

    But he chose to do so.

    Chen Chao replied, "If Teacher is unwilling to apany this official to the Left Guard, then this official will personally take Teacher there."

    As he spoke, he had already gripped the handle of his saber. This time, he was ready to fight.

    Teacher Zhangughed from extreme fury, "Do you really think you can stop this old man?"

    Staring at Chen Chao, Teacher Zhang''s turbid eyes carried a profound aura.

    Chen Chao said, "The Great Beyond Realm is not invincible."

    "Not all schrs are worthy of respect."

    ""In fact, it should be said that not all schrs truly deserve the title of schrs."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao drew the broken saber from his waist, and said calmly, "In reality, Teacher looks down on martial artists, hence the arrogance."

    Teacher Zhang remained silent. This was naturally what he was thinking, but he certainly would not reveal his thoughts to Chen Chao.

    Schrs looking down on others was virtually amon ailment.

    Chen Chao said, "You schrs excel in reasoning with words, this official won''t waste words on that. But there''s one thing this official wants to tell Teacher: when you make a mistake, you must pay the price."

    Teacher Zhang narrowed his eyes.

    Chen Chao calmly said, "Everyone, leave this ce. No one is allowed to enter without thismander''s order."

    The Left Guard''s officials were about to speak, but Weng Quan pulled on the sleeves of his colleagues and shook his head.

    Hence, this ce was quickly cleared out,

    Soon, only Chen Chao and Teacher Zhang remained.

    Chen Chao looked at this Teacher Zhang, and this Teacher Zhang was also looking at him. "This old man thinks that you shouldn''t be wasting too much time on this old man."

    Teacher Zhang said, "That''s a trivial matter to begin with."

    Chen Chao shook his head and simply said, "It wasn''t."

    He never considered such matters trivial.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A carriage slowly stopped in front of a mansion. After the carriage came to a halt, a young man stepped out from the carriage and walked to the front gate. The guards at the entrance quickly recognized his identity and quickly knelt down.

    The young man wore a slight smile. "This imperial highness just came to visit my elder sister. Please go and inform her."

    Hearing this, someone quickly left to convey the message. After a short while, a steward-like person came out to wee the Second Prince inside.

    As he entered this princess manor, the Second Prince strolled leisurely. Soon, he walked through a corridor and stopped in front of a pavilion. Under the pavilion, a woman was currently sitting there, enjoying the snow by the fire.

    Approaching, the Second Prince bowed and said, "Greetings, Elder Sister."

    Princess Anping raised her head for a moment to nce at her brother, responding indifferently, "Take a seat."

    Only then, did the Second Prince sat down. Still smiling as he looked at his sister, he asked, "It''s been quite some time since Ist visited you, sister. I wonder if your health is still robust?"

    Princess Anping rubbed her forehead and said softly, "The old ailment persists. It''s not as bad as your elder brother''s health. Why bother specifically checking on this imperial highness? Go see your brother instead."

    Hearing this, the Second Prince furrowed his brows slightly but did not retort. He just smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid Imperial Brother doesn''t want to see this younger brother at the moment."

    Princess Anpingughed coldly and immediately said, "Indeed, aside from in front of Imperial Father, how can you two be considered brothers?"

    It was a straightforward statement, and the Second Prince did not refute. The rtionship between the two had never been that of typical siblings.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. No need to hold back," Princess Anping casually said self-deprecatingly, "Whether you guys enjoy staying with this imperial highness or not, do you think this imperial highness doesn''t know?"

    The Second Prince smiled bitterly. In truth, he harbored some fear for this elder sister. When they were children at the Prince Fan''s residence, he did not think about so many things. Amidst their y and mischief, this elder sister held the most authority. If she furrowed her brows, everyone would be filled with trepidation.

    Even though they grew up, he subconsciously preferred to keep his distance from this big sister. He simply did not want to get too close.

    Today, if it were not for a significant matter, he would not havee here in person and speak to this elder sister.

    "I have a small matter to inquire you, Elder Sister. Regarding Chen Chao, did he spend the night in Elder Sister''s carriage that night?"

    The Second Prince was cautious, carefully gauging the mood of this princess before him.

    Princess Anping looked at the Second Prince, interrupting what he was about to say. She calmly said, "Do you still not understand this imperial highness'' meaning? Or perhaps you think that since you''ll ascend to the throne shortly, your big sister''s thoughts don''t matter anymore."

    The Second Prince smiled bitterly again. "Elder sister is like a mother. Now that Imperial Mother is gone, why does Elder Sister say this? In my heart, Elder Sister has always been worthy of respect and must be respected."

    Princess Anping smiled and did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Dean sat in the small pavilion at the center of theke, once again enjoying mutton. In this winter season, eatingmb was an excellent choice.

    The Lord Warden Commander sat across from him, being his only guest.

    "Didn''t expect it, did you? That little guy would actually do such a thing."

    Watching the Dean devouringmb, the Lord Warden Commander said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You have a good student."

    The Dean snorted and muttered vaguely, "What good student? What''s the difference between her and an ordinary girl? She can''t walk straight when she sees a man she likes. What kind of future can such a silly girl have?"

    Raising an eyebrow, the Lord Warden Commander said, "You can''t say that. I see them as a match made in heaven; indispensable figures for our Great Liang Dynasty in the future."

    The Dean scolded, "That kid doesn''t have good intentions. Whenever there''s a problem he can''t solve, he''ll go find a woman. What kind of capability does he have?"

    The Lord Warden Commander replied, "That''s knowing how to take advantage of the situation, very wise."

    The Dean looked up, set down themb bone in his hand, and clicked his tongue, "Howe I didn''t know before that you, this guy, could be so eloquent? You make it freeloading off a woman sound so impressive."

    The Lord Warden Commander remainedposed and sighed, "Freeloading off a woman also requires a skilled tongue and technique."

    The Dean chuckled and then smiled, "Well then, tell me about some of the skills needed."

    "Nothing other than relying on an incredibly handsome face."

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed, "Thinking back, I was also..."

    "Stop."

    The Dean said expressionlessly, "I''ve just eaten. If you continue, I''ll vomit, and you''ll be the one topensate."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "Let''s talk about something serious."

    The Dean nodded and continued, "News from the Northern Frontier, His Majesty has descended south again. In the battle with the Demon Emperor, His Majesty returned safely."

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded, "His Majesty is mighty."

    The Dean continued, "However, that Northern Frontier Great General is about to die."

    The Lord Warden Commander said with vicissitudes of emotion, "No matter how great a hero is, they will grow old too. Even the most amazing heroes will die too."

    The Dean said, "After his death, what will happen to the Northern Frontier?"

    As the frontline against the demons, the Northern Frontier had been guarded by that Northern Frontier Great General for many years. After his death, determining the fate of the entire Northern Frontier was indeed a difficult matter. Although there are many talented generals in the Northern Frontier, finding someone capable of suppressing the entire Northern Frontier like the Great General was an impossibility.

    "His Majesty must have a n. We don''t need to think too much about it. However, this time, it seems that the desired results were not achieved?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled at the Dean, "Those people are still clever, just testing the waters."

    The Dean said, "Making a bigmotion doesn''t necessarily yield results. On the other hand, achieving goals quietly doesn''t necessarily mean that one will see what they want to see. The smart people in the world are all gathered in the Divine Capital, how can it be that simple?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "However, some people still have to die."

    The Dean did not speak and was rather silent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The courtyard was already damaged to begin with, and now, dust and smoke filled the air. However, there were not many audible sounds. That Left Guard Commander did not make a sound, and neither did Teacher Zhang.

    Both of them were very silent, but the final oue was about to be revealed.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Chen Chao appeared at the courtyard entrance. At this moment, his clothes were torn and he looked extremely miserable.

    However, there was no activity behind him at all.

    The Left Guard officials looked at thismander, not knowing what they were thinking.

    Chen Chao nced at them and said calmly, "Bring the criminal back to the Left Guard."

    Upon hearing this, the officials were somewhat surprised but also faced a dilemma. Although doing so could vent frustration, would it offend the academy?

    Even if the academy did not care about such matters, what would the students of Teacher Zhang, who held official positions in the court, do?

    Weng Quan stepped forward and said, "Lord Commander, there''s no need to be so harsh, is there?"

    Chen Chao looked at Weng Quan, shaking his head, "In handling matters and dealing with people, if you always yield, others will perceive you as weak. Only if you stand firm, will there be a different result."

    As he spoke, a trace of blood oozed from his lips.

    Facing a Great Beyond as a Bitter Sea, Chen Chao won with great difficulty.

    But in the end, he had won.

    Crossing a major realm seemed like something Chen Chao did casually now.

    But he knew very well that this victory was not due to his strength, but rather because Teacher Zhang was too weak.

    Spending time on studying unavoidably neglected cultivation.

    "Take him back. Even if we can''t do anything, we can lock him up for a few days."

    Chen Chao rubbed his chest and added, "Disgust him a bit."

 Chapter 321: Take Back What Belongs to You

    <h4>Chapter 321: Take Back What Belongs to You</h4>

    Locking a teacher from the academy in the Left Guard''s office could be a major or trivial matter, depending on how it was handled.

    Teacher Zhang walked out with slightly disheveled hair, bearing a somewhat miserable look after his defeat in battle. If he wanted to leave, the Left Guard officials here could not actually stop him. However, he had already negotiated matters with Chen Chao during the fight, so he could not go back on his word. Hence, he quickly walked out and left with the Left Guard.

    The students of the academy watched this scene in silence, but no one dared to say anything.

    After Teacher Zhang left, they also dispersed.

    With a pale face, Weng Quan finally opened his mouth to ask, "Lord Commander, do we still need to investigate the names on the list?"

    Investigating Schr Xie alone had already stirred up such a storm. If they were to investigate all the names on the list, who knows what kind of upheaval it might cause in the Divine Capital?

    ¡°Why are we not investigating?¡± Chen Chao nced at Weng Quan, raising an eyebrow. "Are you scared?"

    Weng Quan nodded, admitting honestly, "This lowly official is indeed a bit scared.

    If investigating each person on the list led to a series of troubles, he might end up implicated sooner orter.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "What happened to your persistent spirit? You were able to modify a carriage so many times back then, and now you can''t endure such a thing after just one incident?"

    Talking about the story of that carriage, Chen Chao felt a bit of a headache. Back then, he could not understand how such a stubborn fellow could exist in the world.

    Weng Quan frowned and said, "Your Excellency, you''re not investigating the case with us, us boorish folks can''t see through the twists and turns of these matters clearly. Perhaps we can only be led by the nose all the time. It''s also because Your Excellency is heartless, leaving us behind to go alone to spend time with a girl."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, "Do you think I went to find her? Didn''t I go to the academy to find evidence for you guys? Weng Quan, you don''t have any conscience when you speak. If I didn''t go to the academy to find proof, could the matter be resolved? If it weren''t for you, could I have fought against that old guy? My god, he''s a cultivator in the Great Beyond Realm! Your Father was risking my life!"

    Chen Chao''s words left Weng Quan speechless. He really did not know how to refute Chen Chao. Fortunately, before he could say anything, Chen Chao patted his shoulder and smiled, "Don''t worry, the things ahead won''t be so difficult. At least I''ve already gathered the evidence. If they want to cause trouble, it shouldn''t be possible."

    After saying this, Chen Chao looked at the sky, where snowkes were still falling. It was unknown when it would stop.

    "I still want to have a good New Year. I don''t know if there''s still a chance."

    Considering the current situation in the Divine Capital, it was hard to say whether the most chaotic things would erupt before the New Year.

    Chen Chao shook his head, thinking that the New Year should pass just fine. It was not too realistic for the Divine Capital to fall intoplete chaos.

    After all, the Lord Warden Commander deliberately left to lure out those spies, not to let the Divine Capital descend into irretrievable chaos.

    With this in mind, Chen Chao, who left Schr Xie''s residence feeling somewhat at a loss, gained some confidence. He shook his head and walked alone on the long street, inexplicably arriving at the front of a small tavern.

    Stopping at the small tavern, he looked around curiously, then furrowed his brows.

    How could there be a small tavern in such a remote ce? Chen Chao wondered if the tavern owner really believed that the fragrance of wine was not afraid of the depth of the alley, or perhaps he was just an inexperienced young tavern keeper who did not quite understand how to do business?

    Regardless, the tavern in front of Chen Chao aroused his curiosity. He stopped in his tracks, turned around, and walked inside.

    When he lifted the curtain, it brought in a gust of wind and snow.

    While a snowstorm raged outside, the small tavern was warm, with several stoves lit. It seemed that these stoves were meant for warming the wine, but at the moment, there was no wine on them because there were no customers.

    The woman selling the alcohol wore a thick cotton coat and leaned on the counter, her eyes closed. The faint sound of her breathing suggested she was asleep. The entire small tavern had only one customer at the moment ¨C a middle-aged man in a blue cotton robe. On his table sat a jug of wine, with half a bowl of wine remaining. Apart from that, there was nothing else on his table, and he did not order any side dishes.

    Chen Chao was hesitating whether to wake up the woman selling liquor and have a jug of wine for himself when the man in the blue robe spoke up with a smile, "There''s too much alcohol, and my alcohol tolerance is poor. I can hardly finish it. If sir doesn''t mind, how about we share the remaining half jug of wine? Consider it a chance encounter, sharing words that we normally can''t tell our family and friends."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao felt a bit strange. When he turned to look, he saw the man in the blue robe quietly looking at him with a gentle expression.

    Having just fought with someone who was a so-called schr, Chen Chao suddenly realized that true schrs were indeed different from those so-called schrs. The difference between the two was apparent at a nce.

    Although he did not know the man''s life experiences, Chen Chao could roughly judge that he must be a schr.

    At the behest of unknown powers, Chen Chao hesitated for a moment and sat down in front of the man in blue robes.

    The man in blue robes took out a clean wine bowl, ced it in front of Chen Chao, and poured him a bowl of wine.

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, the man in blue robes chuckled and said, "My surname is Song, and my given name is Yingxu. I used to have some business here in the Divine Capital many years ago. However, my family fell on hard times long ago, and now my entire family is no longer in the Divine Capital. I miss it very much, so I''ve traveled a long way to visit the Divine Capital."

    The man in the blue robes who called himself Song Yingxu looked at Chen Chao, raised his wine bowl, and took a sip on his own. Then, he said with a smile, "The wine in the Divine Capital, this is the first time I''m drinking it in many years."

    Listening to these words, Chen Chao felt that something was off, but he could not quite pinpoint it. He simply picked up the wine bowl in front of him, took a small sip, and felt the fragrance of the wine swirling in his mouth, which eased his mood a bit.

    These days, he had been too tense. The life and death of the Left Guard rested on his shoulders, and he could not afford to be careless.

    Song Yingxu looked at the young man in front of him who had not spoken yet and smiled, asking, "How''s the wine? Does it live up to the price of a single skygold currency for this jug of wine?"

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and shook his head, "It''s not good wine."

    Indeed, the wine in front of him could only be said to be passable. It was far from being good wine, let alone worth a single skygold coin.

    "The person who brewed the wine took it up halfway, clearlycking the skill, yet still liking it. What can you do about it?" Song Yingxu nced at the woman dozing off at the counter, his emotions inexplicable.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao said, "If you like it, just do it. Doing it poorly is another matter. If you haven''t even done what you like, won''t you regret itter?"|

    "Life is fleeting, everyone dies someday."

    Changing the subject, Chen Chao said calmly, "But to say that this jug of wine is worth a skygold coin is really unreasonable."

    Song Yingxuughed heartily, "If you have the chance, you should tell her that even if she continues to run a tavern for a living, she shouldn''t go against her conscience."

    With that said, Chen Chao got straight to the point and asked, "Does sir know me?"

    Song Yingxu nodded and said, "Is there a young man in the Divine Capital now more famous than you?" "At the Myriad Willow Convention, your fame shook the world. Later, you left the Divine Capital, nearly exterminating the Sublime Bright Sect; an ancient sect with countless years of heritage in the Rainwater County. Now, you are themander of the Left Guard in the Divine Capital. The achievements Lord Commander has made at your age make it hard for people to forget you even if they want to."

    Chen Chao sighed and decided not to beat around the bush. He straightforwardly asked, "Which family sent you, Sir?"

    Song Yingxu remained silent for a moment, looking at Chen Chao, and said, "Ie from the Crown Prince''s Manor."

    Chen Chao was about to speak but suddenly froze, looking at the man in front of him in shock.

    The man still looked at him calmly.

    Although the Great Liang Emperor had been in power for several years, he had not made a choice among the three princes. Currently, the Great Liang did not have a so-called Crown Prince''s Manor.

    None of the three princes were conferred the title of crown prince, so there was no Crown Prince''s Manor.

    As for the Great Liang Emperor''s previous crown prince, it dated back to the crown prince during the reign of Emperor Lingzong.

    Song Yingxu looked at Chen Chao and said smilingly, "Your Highness truly resembles His Highness the Crown Prince."

    Chen Chao did not say anything. After hearing this term of address, he felt somewhat unnatural. He knew that his identity could not remain a secret forever, and those who should know would eventually find out. However, what he did not expect was that his identity would be known by these so-called former subjects of the deceased Crown Prince.

    What did this mean?

    It went without saying.

    Chen Chao looked at Song Yingxu in silence, unable to speak.

    Song Yingxu sighed, "Knowing that the bloodline of His Highness the Crown Prince still exists and is alive, to this subject, there''s nothing more joyous than this."

    "To see that the bloodline of His Highness the Crown Prince is actually so extraordinary and still upholds the dignity of the Crown Prince makes this subject even happier."

    Song Yingxu spoke with emotion, his voice trembling slightly.

    Having experienced that past, he naturally knew many secrets unknown to others. Seeing Chen Chao again naturally made him rather excited.

    Chen Chao looked at him, trying hard to recall the three characters "Song Yingxu," wanting to see if he had any memories of him. After struggling for a while, he still could not remember anything, so he just furrowed his brows slightly.

    As if knowing what Chen Chao was thinking, Song Yingxu said, "This subject is from the Crown Prince''s Manor. During thete Emperor''s reign, this subject served as the assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel."

    Hearing this answer, Chen Chao did not say anything. Soon, he asked, "Why did youe to the Divine Capital?"

    The reasons for leaving the Divine Capital in the first ce were apparent and did not require any exnation. However, why return now? Could he not ask about that?

    Song Yingxu replied, "Naturally, it is to retrieve what belongs to His Highness."

 Chapter 322: Please Stay, Your Highness

    <h4>Chapter 322: Please Stay, Your Highness</h4>

    Nowadays, there was a rumor circting in the streets about the current Great Liang Emperor. It was said that when the current emperor was still a prince, thete Nation Teacher, who had since passed away, met the Great Liang Emperor for the first time. The Nation Teacher boldly imed that he wanted to give a white hat to the then-prince, who was now the Great Liang Emperor.

    At that time, the young prince who would be the Great Liang Emperor, was frightened badly by this statement.

    However, subsequent events proved that the Nation Teacher was not speaking empty words. During the Great Liang Emperor''s uprising, the Nation Teacher yed a crucial role. It could be said that without the Nation Teacher, the Great Liang Emperor would not have won the war at all.

    Song Yingxu was naturally not an esteemed monk from the Deercry Monastery, nor did he study at the academy. In his earlier years, he gained favor from thete Crown Prince, allowing him to enter the Crown Prince''s Manor as a subordinate official. This was an old practice in the Great Liang Dynasty ¨C the crown prince had the privilege of recruiting subordinates toy the foundation for his future reign. Song Yingxu was one of them. It was expected that once thete Crown Prince ascended, Song Yingxu would have a promising future in the Great Liang Dynasty. However, no one anticipated that thete Crown Prince failed to outlive Emperor Lingzong, passing away ahead of Emperor Lingzong. Fortunately, this group of Crown Prince''s Manor subordinates was not forgotten and eventually seeded in official positions.

    Back then, Song Yingxu was not particrly outstanding among the subordinates of the Crown Prince''s Manor. He had some talent in cultivation, but his aspirations did not lie in that direction. Inparison, he was nowhere near the level of the Nation Teacher of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    If today''s matter was aplished, it would undoubtedly be a topic of discussion in the future.

    However, before achieving this matter, Chen Chao''s primary concern was whether he would live to see that day.

    "I haven''t lost anything, so naturally, there''s nothing to reim."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Yingxu, his attitude very resolute. In fact, back in the imperial city, after meeting with the Great Liang Emperor, he had said something simr. The world of Great Liang was never his, and he never had the intention of iming the world.

    Song Yingxu furrowed his brows and said, "Your Highness is the heir of thete Crown Prince, the brother of the deceased Emperor. Why would the world of Great Liang not belong to Your Highness?"

    Chen Chao did not want to say more. He simply shook his head. While it was true he was the heir of thete Crown Prince, he was born out of wedlock. Even though he was the brother of the deposed emperor, there was no precedent for passing the throne to the younger brother, especially when the deposed emperor had his own heirs.

    Although in the end, all of it dissipated between heaven and earth along with that great fire.

    "In the bloodline of the Crown Prince, perhaps only Your Highness remains. Your Highness should take up the responsibility to reim what was lost. Only this way, can you console the spirits of thete Crown Prince and Emperor Lingzong."

    Song Yingxu said, looking at the wine bowl in front of him and then at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao looked at the wine bowl in front of him, but he only saw his reflection in the wine bowl.

    He was of imperial bloodline, this could not be changed no matter what.

    But being of imperial bloodline might not necessarily be a good thing for Chen Chao himself.

    The current Great Liang Emperor might refrain from taking action against Chen Chao due to thete Empress'' thoughts, but he was older than Chen Chao, and there mighte a time when he would leave this world. If, on the day of his departure, Chen Chao had not entered the Nepenthe Realm and be an indispensable figure in the Great Liang Dynasty, after the new emperor ascended the throne, would he make a move against him?

    It was hard to say.

    This was something Chen Chao had always known, and that was why he worked hard on his cultivation, and it was not necessarily without consideration in this regard.

    But maybe even if he had already be that kind of remarkable figure, he might not be able to have a safe and sound life.

    Facing an entire dynasty with the strength of one person was never an easy thing.

    To change the current situation, the best way was to take ownership of authority back into your own hands.

    Yes, to contend for the throne, to sit on that dragon throne, to be the master of this dynasty; then his destiny would be in his own hands.

    Yes, in this world, most people were pawns. Those who did not want to be pawns could only be the yers.

    Song Yingxu hade to find Chen Chao to guide him onto a new path. As a subordinate official of thete Crown Prince, he could be said to be the most loyal follower of thete Crown Prince. He saw the chaos in the Divine Capital, so he plotted something major

    Chen Chao thought carefully for a long time and shook his head.

    He looked at Song Yingxu and said, "Have you ever thought that the current Divine Capital is a trap?"

    Song Yingxu replied indifferently, "This subject has naturally considered that. However, there''s always a way to resolve even the most troublesome trap. If Your Highness agrees today, we can leave the Divine Capital right now and discuss this at further length."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Can you still leave the Divine Capital now?"

    Song Yingxu was indeed a Nepenthe Realm cultivator; otherwise, he would not have frightened that old nun into revealing the truth about the past when he appeared in the nunnery. However, even for a Nepenthe Realm cultivator, they were not invincible in this Divine Capital. Even if the Great Liang Emperor was absent, it did not mean there was not someone capable of suppressing him.

    Song Yingxu looked at Chen Chao and said, "This subject will definitely protect Your Highness and kill our way out of the Divine Capital. Your Highness need not worry."

    Chen Chao shook his head and expressed his decision, "I''ve never thought about bing the emperor. I never considered it before, not now, and I won''t in the future."

    Regardless of who stood behind Song Yingxu or how powerful that force was, it was something that Chen Chao did not want to do. Even if someone presented the throne to him, telling him that he could sit on it as long as he nodded, he would not ept it.

    Song Yingxu frowned, "As the sole surviving bloodline of thete Crown Prince, how can Your Highness have such thoughts? Moreover, this world was originally snatched by him from Your Highness'' family. Shouldn''t you take it back?"c

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    A disappointed expression gradually appeared on Song Yingxu''s face. "Your Highness is so simr to the Crown Prince. You''re both brimming with a heroic spirit, but why is your temperament so weak?"

    All the subjects who experienced the reign of Emperor Lingzong knew that Emperor Lingzong favored the Crown Prince not just because he was the eldest son but also because of his excellent talents. In handling state affairs, the Crown Prince was adept; practically not losing to Emperor Lingzong. In terms of cultivation talent, he was outstanding; and recognized as someone who would definitely enter the Nepenthe Realm within fifty years. His temperament was resilient, unrivaled among the princes.

    Even the current Emperor had never been ced in the same tier as thete Crown Prince back in the day.

    At that time, the Crown Prince was the perfect sessor of the Great Liang Dynasty. It was also precisely because of this that after his sudden death, Emperor Lingzong appointed the eldest son of the Crown Prince as the Crown Heir, rather than choosing the best of the other princes to seed the throne.

    Of course, the heir of the Crown Prince was ultimately not the Crown Prince. He was not necessarily as perfect as the Crown Prince was. By overlooking other princes and passing the throne to him, Emperor Lingzong nted the seeds of disaster.

    Chen Chao was different from histe brother, who perished in the great fire. They had no simrities. Chen Chaocked the other''s hypocrisy and schemingness.

    He was more like thete Crown Prince.

    The actions Chen Chao had taken before had already proven this point.

    Song Yingxu had thought the same way before, but the answer he received now left him extremely disappointed.

    He felt that Chen Chao should shoulder the responsibility and take back the throne. But Chen Chao did not want to do these things.

    This was not what Chen Chao should think about.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "In this world, shouldn''t people have the right to make their own choices? Must one live ording to others'' expectations?"

    Song Yingxu said unhappily, "Wanting to live freely means that it''s bound to be selfish."

    Because when a person was born in this world, there were naturally responsibilities on their shoulders. These responsibilities would guide their paths. Seeking absolute freedom meant abandoning these responsibilities, which was the so-called selfishness.

    Chen Chao said, "Perhaps, but it doesn''t make sense for you to apply it to this matter of seizing the throne."

    Song Yingxu was slightly angry as he said, "Your Highness bears the bloodline of the imperial n, you''re the heir of thete Crown Prince. Without a doubt, you must shoulder such responsibilities."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment and asked, "If I refuse to take on this responsibility, what will you do? Kill me?"

    He spoke slowly, enunciating each word clearly for everyone to hear.

    Upon hearing this, Song Yingxu''s eyes revealed many emotions. He smiled bitterly and said, "How could this subject kill Your Highness? Your Highness is the heir of His Highness the Crown Prince..."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao did not intend to listen further. He quickly stood up, ready to leave the small tavern.

    Seeing his action, Song Yingxu could not help but say, "Your Highness, don''t you want to avenge His Highness the Crown Prince?"

    Chen Chao countered, "Father died of illness, not at the hands of His Majesty. Why would I need to avenge him?"

    Song Yingxu said anxiously, "Perhaps there were tricks employed by that person during this period. It''s not an impossibility!"

    Chen Chao responded, "Evidence."

    Song Yingxu frowned but remained silent.

    The silence was equivalent tocking evidence.

    Chen Chao did not speak. If the Great Liang Emperor was truly the culprit who killed his father, then only one of them would survive.

    Although the Great Liang Emperor was strong, Chen Chao would attempt to kill him too.

    Song Yingxu added, "Since His Highness the Crown Prince was a cultivator with such great talent, how could he just suddenly drop dead without cause?!"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    He naturally did not suddenly drop dead for no reason.

    However, linking this matter to the Great Liang Emperor had no logical basis.

    Chen Chao did not speak, turning to leave the tavern.

    At some point, the woman who had been dozing off had awakened. She looked at the young man with some emotion.

    Was this the Crown Prince''s sole surviving bloodline?

    Suddenly, Song Yingxu said, "Your Highness, you cannot leave."

    He looked at Chen Chao''s back view and repeated, "Your Highness, you cannot leave."

    Chen Chao stopped, his hand already on his saber hilt.

    He began to adjust his breathing.

 Chapter 323: Obsessed People of the World

    <h4>Chapter 323: Obsessed People of the World</h4>

    Song Yingxu was also a cultivation genius. Otherwise, he would not have glimpsed that threshold within these years and sessfully crossed it. However, even though he had reached the Nepenthe Realm, there was not much to fear for Chen Chao.

    That great daoist sage had advanced to thete-stage of Nepenthe, entering the realm of Great Liberation, but Chen Chao attacked him without any regard.

    Even if Song Yingxu was a Nepenthe powerhouse, if it really came to a point where he had to take action, Chen Chao would attack without any hesitation.

    His hand rested on the saber hilt, ready to draw at any moment.

    Earlier, when Song Yingxu called him weak, it made little sense. None of Chen Chao''s past actions proved him weak. From killing those qi refiners in Tianqing County in the beginning, to the martial examinationter, to the journey to Sublime Bright Mountain, what Chen Chao demonstrated had always been boldness. He had never been a weak person.

    The things he did not like to do were simply because he did not want to.

    Whether was it the world, or being the emperor, putting aside whether or not it could be aplished, Chen Chao did not want to do it just because he did not like it.

    If you don''t like something, then don''t do it.

    Even if there were countless people hoping for you to do it.

    Song Yingxu''s expression remained unchanged as he said softly, "Your Highness, apologies for the offense."

    As he spoke, a faint light appeared at his fingertips, instantly forming a long thread extending towards Chen Chao, intending to bind him.

    The thread continued extending, but soon encountered a dazzling saber light.

    Chen Chao unsheathed his saber and shed at the thread.

    In the tavern, a surge of qi unfolded, causing the tables, chairs, and benches to shake at this moment.

    The thread from Song Yingxu''s fingertip instantly tensed up, now resembling a long sword sweeping toward Chen Chao.

    Song Yingxu was not someone like Teacher Zhang who neglected cultivation for the sake of studying. In fact, because he had been constantly thinking about these things over the years, he dedicated more time to cultivation, demonstrating diligence and not neglecting his cultivation at all.

    Therefore, Chen Chao found it difficult to identify any weaknesses. Without external assistance, relying solely on his cultivation in the Bitter Sea Realm, Chen Chao was unable to defeat the blue-robed man in front of him at all.

    Fortunately, Song Yingxu harbored no killing intent towards Chen Chao. Hence, Chen Chao need not worry about losing his life at the hands of this man and could be bolder.

    The slender longsword swept over, sweeping up endless qi, yet this qi appeared very harmonious; devoid of any terrifying or murderous intent. Chen Chao held his saber in front of him and, when struck by the sword, he was sent flying toward the doorway, eventually crashing heavily into the wall, causing the entire small tavern to shake.

    Song Yingxu had only exerted about 20% of his strength; had he used his full power, Chen Chao might have been seriously injured by now.

    Leaning against the wall, Chen Chao slowly stood up, nced at Song Yingxu, and showed no emotions.

    "Your Highness, is this necessary?"

    Song Yingxu said calmly, "Being born in this world, each of us has things we must do. This is our destiny, and no one can resist it."

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber and said, "That''s not my destiny."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After half a month of recuperation, Liu Banbi''s injuries improved considerably. He finally decided to take advantage of this time to travel south back to the Divine Capital to visit the academy and see his teacher.

    His rtives had long since passed away, and now, perhaps the only person he cared about was his teacher.

    Of course, there was also that little junior sister who had exchanged many letters but whom he had never met in person.

    He wanted to see what the nine lifeblood flying swords of his junior sister looked like. He had heard that his junior sister had a total of nine lifeblood flying swords, something he had only heard of but had never seen.

    Meanwhile, Yu Xiyi had been staying near the Northern Frontier Great Wall. Upon learning that Liu Banbi was heading south to the Divine Capital, this sessor of the Sword Sect chose to travel with Liu Banbi, to go to the Divine Capital together.

    Hence, the two sword cultivators traveled together. They did not choose to ride their swords but to travel on foot, stopping and chatting about Sword Dao difficulties from time to time. They seemed like a master-disciple pair, but also like friends.

    Their rtionship was peculiar, but fortunately, neither of them sensed anything amiss, so no one had anything to say about it.

    On this day, the two of them paused by akeside for a moment. Liu Banbi sat down on a rock by theke and casually asked, "Did your Sword Sect''s great talisman originate from stolen daoist techniques? Then it was modified by some great sword immortal, taking on its current form?"

    This blunt mention of the Sword Sect''s secret techniques, without a hint of respect in his words and even being so casual, if it were another sword cultivator, they might have felt that it was disrespectful to their sect. However, Yu Xiyi had long regarded Liu Banbi as half a teacher, so he did not mind at all. He just said, "Discussing the origin is an endless topic. However, it''s simr to what Senior said. The concept of the Sword Sect''s great talisman initially came from the talisman lineage of Daoism."

    Liu Banbi nodded, and took his wine gourd from his waist. After taking a sip and smacking his lips, he then said, "How many disciples does your Sword Sect have now? What realm has the Sword Sect''s Sect Master reached? I heard rumors that he has surpassed Nepenthe, even greater than a great sword immortal!"

    Yu Xiyi said, "This junior isn''t sure how many Sword Sect disciples there are. In the Sword Sect, all disciples learn swordsmanship under their respective masters on various peaks. They might asionally travel the world, so who knows how many there are. However, the number shouldn''t berge, and most of them are this junior''s senior martial brothers. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be just me, one Sword Sect disciple, traveling outside."

    Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow and said, "Actually, you don''t have to tell me. I also know that the Sword Sect doesn''t have many disciples now. I''m afraid that even including you, there are no more than a dozen over sword cultivators. The split between the two lineages of sword cultivation back then was quite illogical. Now, it has divided the world of sword cultivators into two,cking the glory of countless years ago."

    Although sword cultivators today remain the most powerful existences in terms of killing power, it was indeed different from many years ago.

    Yu Xiyi continued, "Daoism also has two lineages, so there''s seemingly no need to worry too much."

    Liu Banbi nodded. After a self-deprecating smile, he stopped discussing the topic and said, "I hope that one day I can spar with your Sword Sect''s Sect Master."

    Fighting against the world''s strongest sword cultivator was probably the dream of countless sword cultivators.

    Liu Banbi was no exception.

    After hesitating for a moment, Yu Xiyi slowly spoke, "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask Senior. If it''s inconvenient, Senior doesn''t have to answer."

    Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow and said, "Is it the same question? Why did I choose to abandon the books and practice the sword instead?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded and said softly, "Logically speaking, killing demons in the north, whether or not one is a sword cultivator, shouldn''t be a problem. Why does Senior insist on cultivating the sword?"

    Liu Banbi sighed, "It''s not that I insist on cultivating the sword, it''s just that I didn''t want to study anymore."

    Speaking of this, he could not help but pick up the wine gourd and take a sip. As a schr, if one day, he suddenly did not want to study anymore, what did this mean for the schr?

    It would probably be agonizing to the extreme.

    Yu Xiyi suddenly asked, "Senior, if one day the demon race can no longer advance southward, or if wepletely exterminate the demon race, avenging the humiliation of the human race, would Senior continue to practice the sword, or would you put down the sword and be a schr again?"

    It was the first time someone asked Liu Banbi about this. Liu Banbi was silent for a long time before muttering, "How would I know?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Infatuation Daoist Temple, the moon tonight was exceptionally beautiful.

    Yun Jianyue carried a bamboo basket as he walked towards the cliff. Sure enough, there was a woman on the cliff, gazing at the moon.

    It was precisely Ye Zhihua.

    Yun Jianyue approached from behind, carrying a bamboo basket. He sat down next to Ye Zhihua and smiled, saying, "Senior sister, I made some pastries. Would you like to try them?"

    Hearing this, Ye Zhihua turned around, ncing at Yun Jianyue. Then, her gaze fell on the bamboo basket he was carrying.

    Yun Jianyue reached out, lifted the white cloth covering the top, and took out a peculiar-looking pastry, handing it to Ye Zhihua with some embarrassment as he said "Senior sister, don''t mind the appearance. Although it looks ugly, it might not taste bad."

    Listening to this, Ye Zhihua frowned slightly, puzzled, "Since you''re not good at these things, why insist on doing them?"

    Yun Jianyue raised an eyebrow and said, "Because I like it."

    Because he liked it, so he would try things that he did not know how to do, because fondness could lead one to do many things.

    Ye Zhihua said, "Great Dao and eternal life, cultivation is endless. Why waste time on such matters?"

    Yun Jianyue picked up a piece of pastry and took a bite, his expression changing slightly. Despite that, he forced himself to swallow and said calmly, "Time is too long. If one is entirely focused on cultivation, one might reach the end prematurely. Naturally, one must engage in other activities. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be boring?"

    Such words were something Yun Jianyue only dared to say in front of his senior sister. If it were someone else, he might incur others'' jealousy after uttering it. Even if Yun Jianyue was a true genius, there were people who refused to acknowledge him, and were unwilling to see his brilliance. Ye Zhihua said, "Above Nepenthe, there are still realms. However, that realm doesn''t guarantee eternal life. The path of cultivation is endless, and none of us can be considered true geniuses."

    True geniuses clearly would not be confined by any cultivation realm. They kept moving forward, and no one knew where the end was. If there was no end, they would just keep going, and not get stuck in one ce.

    The Twin Pirs of Daoism were already the most amazing young geniuses in this world, but Ye Zhihua was still not satisfied.

    Yun Jianyue said, "Actually, cultivation realm might not be of use. The most important thing should be a firm will. The young man I encountered before is like this. If he doesn''t die early, he''ll probably be an extraordinary person in the future."

    Ye Zhihua said calmly, "The martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty, the top scorer in the martial examination?"

    Yun Jianyue nodded.

    Ye Zhihua did not say anything. She had no particr opinion on those martial artists in the secr world. She neither liked nor disliked them.

    Yun Jianyue nced at Ye Zhihua and then quietly moved closer, attempting to hold her hand.

    However, before he could, Ye Zhihua reached out and took his hand.

    Yun Jianyue looked at his senior sister in the moonlight and smiled, "Senior sister, you''re really beautiful."

    Ye Zhihua had no reaction.

    Yun Jianyue asked, "Senior sister, can I kiss you?"

    Ye Zhihua did not speak.

    Yun Jianyue looked at the profile of Ye Zhihua''s face in the moonlight and said to himself, "Senior sister, since you didn''t object, that means you''ve tacitly agreed, right?"

    Then he slowly got closer to Ye Zhihua. Of course, he was also keeping an eye on the surroundings a the same time. If Senior Sister got angry, he would be the first to prepare for a quick escape.

    However, as he moved closer, the woman suddenly turned her head, and the two of them ended up face to face. Looking at his senior sister''s extraordinarily beautiful eyes at such a near distance, Yun Jianyue said softly, "Senior sister, you''re very beautiful."

    Ye Zhihua just looked at him quietly, exhaling like orchids. "Useless."

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue became a bit annoyed. Then, with determination, he pressed his lips onto hers.

    Feeling the extraordinary softness, Yun Jianyue murmured, his face turning very hot.

    However, soon Ye Zhihua raised her face, and the two separated.

    Yun Jianyue was still unsatisfied, looking at his senior sister.

    Ye Zhihua did not say anything, just turned her head and looked at the bright moon in the sky.

    Yun Jianyue smacked his lips, savoring the aftertaste.

    However, both of them were unaware that not far away on a tree, the Temple Master was watching this scene with relish. When he saw Ye Zhihua voluntarily turn her head, he could not help but sigh, "If those girls who liked me back then had half the domineering spirit of this girl, I wouldn''t be without a Daopanion until now."

    Speaking of this, perhaps feeling some regret, the Temple Master waved his hand. "Forget it, forget it. The Great Dao is endless, and matters of love and youth, no need to think too much."

    Then, as the Temple Master turned to descend from the tree, he added with a tinge of sourness, "If there''s a beauty by your side, there is no need to seek immortality."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Myriad Heaven Pce, Mount Xi.

    In the cold winter of the twelfth lunar month, Mount Xi suddenly felt a surge of heat.

    A dazzling golden crow suddenly soared into the sky in the middle of the night, spreading its wings and flying, attracting countless onlookers.

    The Myriad Heaven Pce''s Pce Lord arrived at the entrance of the cave grotto. Looking at the golden crow flying in the sky, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Indeed the disciple highly valued by the old sage. It''s time to spread her wings."

    The golden crow circled in the sky for a moment before finallynding in a certain ce on Mount Xi.

    Itnded on a certain young girl.

    That young girl was none other than Zhu Xia, the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce.

    After the golden crownded, she opened her eyes, took a bite of a bag of dried fruits from her side, and then rubbed her stomach.

    After her master ascended to the heavens, Zhu Xia had been diligently cultivating these years, without anyziness.

    She was a genius to begin with. When she seriously started cultivating, her progress naturally became extremely rapid, which was a reasonable and justified thing.

    Otherwise, she would not have broken through tonight.

    However, even after breaking through, Zhu Xia still felt emotionally down. She looked up at the stars hidden in the clouds, gazing at the star she felt was the brightest, and said softly, "Master, I miss you."

 Chapter 324: Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 324: Big Fish</h4>

    Gripping the saber in his hand, Chen Chao leaned against the somewhat broken wall. Looking at Song Yingxu who was dressed in blue, with no change in his expression.

    Song Yingxu said indifferently, "Your Highness,e with this subject."

    Chen Chao did not answer him. Instead, he looked at the woman selling alcohol not far away and asked, "If the tavern is demolished, do I need topensate?"

    The woman selling alcohol was taken aback and then said helplessly, "I rely on this tavern to make a living. If you guys demolish it, I naturally can''t survive. How could there be nopensation?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "After today,e to the Left Guard''s office to find me."

    The woman selling alcohol sighed, "No matter how you look at it, if my tavern copsester, the main culprit is this guy. Where does it make sense for you topensate?"

    Chen Chao did not say anything and just grinned.

    Then he turned to look at Song Yingxu and shook his head, "Actually, you''re either stupid or malicious."

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Sometimes, stupidity is more frustrating than malice."

    Song Yingxu raised an eyebrow in confusion, "Why does Your Highness say so?"

    Chen Chao stared at Song Yingxu and said, "At this point, don''t you know that what you want to do is impossible? Since you can''t aplish what you''re trying to do, why insist on dragging me along? Isn''t it leading us both down a path of death? You have this intention, besides wanting to kill me, I can''t think of any other reason."

    Song Yingxu frowned. When he was talking about this to the woman selling alcohol earlier, she had actually warned him too. The current Divine Capital was not yet at a point where they could attempt to overthrow the current imperial authority. Entering the Divine Capital alone had already attracted a fair amount of attention. However, Song Yingxu believed that since he hade, he had to do something.

    "If Your Highness feels that the timing is not ripe, then I can take Your Highness out of the Divine Capital and n slowly."

    Song Yingxu looked at Chen Chao and said sincerely, "Your Highness has never been safe in the Divine Capital. That man didn''t kill Your Highness, but he might have his own thoughts. Perhaps he''s making use of Your Highness. But if Your Highness loses the value that can be exploited one day?"

    The schemes in this world would never stop, especially in the Divine Capital. Everyone has their own schemes, and nobody was excluded from the schemes.

    The Great Liang Emperor was a rare outstanding ruler since time immemorial, proficient in the art of ruling. If hecked the ability to resist the Demon Emperor, the Northern Frontier would not have been stable for so many years. Simrly, if hecked the ability to bnce the court through schemes and the human heart, the entire Great Liang Emperor would not be as stable as it was.

    Sitting on the throne was never an easy thing.

    Thinking of thete Empress, Chen Chao said, "I don''t know if I''ll regret it when that day reallyes, but I know that leaving the Divine Capital with you, nning to overthrow imperial authority, shouldering responsibility for this sort of thing will definitely make me unhappy."

    Since he would be unhappy, then he would not do it.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber and the corners of his mouth curled.

    Song Yingxu carefully examined Chen Chao''s eyes, sensing his determination. In his eyes, an extremely disappointed emotion appeared, which quickly transformed into anger.

    Anger at being unable to convince Chen Chao, anger at being unable to make him realize the responsibilities on his shoulders.

    Chen Chao also felt his anger and shook his head, saying, "Actually, I should be angry now because you''re forcing me to do something I don''t want to do."

    Chen Chao said, "But right now, there''s probably no one who cares about my anger."

    Song Yingxu did not speak. A stream of light had already surged out from his sleeve and slowly appeared in front of him. He reached out and held it in his palm.

    The next moment, he released it. The brilliant stream of light appeared above his palm, floating gently like a continuously flowing river.

    Looking at Chen Chao, Song Yingxu flicked his finger expressionlessly.

    That stream of light immediately exploded in his palm, turning into countless particles of light, rushing toward Chen Chao.

    At the same time, it drew white threads in the air.

    Those were the trajectories of the light particles.

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber in his hand and shed several times in an instant. Each saber sh targeted a light particle. In an instant, the brilliant saber lights collided with these light particles, illuminating the entire tavern, and casting a bright light.

    Song Yingxu frowned slightly. Taking a step forward, he already arrived in front of Chen Chao. Arge hand extended, grabbing at Chen Chao''s cor.

    The disparity in their realms was indeed too great, so Song Yingxu did not employ any daoist spells. Just by taking action, he could ignore many things.

    The broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand also crossed those light particles, shing toward Song Yingxu''s chest.

    However, Song Yingxu just nced at Chen Chao, and Chen Chao felt a thunderous roar in his mind. His consciousness suddenly dissipated slightly, and the hand holding the saber also felt somewhat weak. Fortunately, it was only for an instant. Chen Chao quickly returned to his senses, tightened his grip on the saber, and shed down again.

    Song Yingxu''s expression remained unchanged. Watching the saber light descend, his entire palm erupted with endless radiance. He reached out to grip the saber edge of the broken saber.

    The broken saber was iparably sharp; something ordinary people would not dare to touch at all. However, for Song Yingxu, it was not a big deal.

    He grabbed the saber edge with one hand while the other continued to reach towards Chen Chao. A profound aura simultaneously overflowed from his palm, heading towards Chen Chao''s chest.

    But at this moment, a sheet of paper overflowing with golden light appeared in front of Chen Chao''s chest.

    The paper floated in mid-air, suspending quietly.

    Song Yingxu could not stop his actions, but in a trance, he already sensed something different.

    A strange aura permeated.

    In an instant, his palm was about tond on the paper.

    The paper suddenly trembled violently, and an aura surged from within. An inexplicably powerful aura instantly collided with Song Yingxu, his expression turning deathly pale in an instant.

    The next moment, he retreated without any hesitation.

    Fortunately, when he initially made his move, he did not intend to kill Chen Chao here, so he did not exert his full strength. In other words, if he had the slightest intention to kill, he would definitely have ended up severely injured now.

    As he retreated backward, Chen Chao grabbed the paper, directly smashing through the tavern''s main door, and entered a narrow alley.

    Leaning against the alley wall, Chen Chao did not hesitate. With a forceful step, he leaped over the wall,nded in a small courtyard, and then ran ahead without any concern, quickly disappearing into the distance.

    From the beginning, he had never thought he could defeat Song Yingxu at this moment. Chen Chao had fought against that great daoist sage, but at that time, he relied on external aid to have a chance against the opponent. Without any external aids, facing a Nepenthe Realm expert, the only option was to leave.

    By the time Song Yingxu and the woman selling alcohol walked out, there was no trace of Chen Chao.

    Song Yingxu stood at the shattered tavern entrance with a gloomy expression, lost in thought. Seeing this scene, the woman selling alcohol could not help but sigh, "Such a decisive young man."

    Turning to nce at Song Yingxu, she said, "Everyone has their own aspirations. Why hold on tightly to something, even if it means risking your life?"

    Song Yingxu''s eyes fluctuated, and finally, he said, "His Highness and the Crown Prince share too many simrities, surpassing even the current Emperor. If back then, Emperor Lingzong had passed the throne to His Highness, I''m afraid it would have led to a different oue."

    Although he was very dissatisfied with Chen Chao''s attitude, Song Yingxu had to admit that the decisiveness and judgment Chen Chao disyed in the current situation were the core qualities of thete Crown Prince.

    Previously, everyone said that the deposed Emperor was the person most simr to thete Crown Prince. However, in Song Yingxu''s view, the person who resembled thete Crown Prince most in this world should be Chen Chao.

    The woman who sold alcohol nodded and said, "Of course it would be different, it will definitely be different."

    Song Yingxu furrowed his brow and asked, "Why do you say that?"

    The woman who sold alcohol snorted coldly and said, "Back then, he was just an infant. What would be the result if the throne were passed to him?"

    Song Yingxu was rebuffed and just looked into the distance, pondering some questions.

    The woman who sold alcohol said, "You have topensate for the tavern''s damage."

    However, Song Yingxu did not speak, simply taking out all the money from his bosom.

    Taking the money, the woman who sold alcohol asked with some surprise, "What are you thinking?"

    Song Yingxu said, "I will write a letterter. When the time is right, you can bring the letter out."

    The woman who sold alcohol frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? If you think it''s not good, can''t you just leave now?"

    Shaking his head, Song Yingxu said, "I probably can''t leave the Divine Capital anymore."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After crossing several long streets and ensuring that Song Yingxu would not pursue him, Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief, calming his emotions. However, he was well aware that once a cultivator like Song Yingxu made up his mind to pursue him, he would not have been able to escape to this location. If Song Yingxu did not chase him here, it showed that he did not want to reveal his identity for the time being.

    Chen Chao stood for a moment, and a young girl approached from the front.

    She held an oiled-paper umbre and raised it as she got closer to Chen Chao.

    Seeing the arrival, Chen Chao eximed in surprise, "What are you here?"

    The girl was precisely Xie Nandu.

    Now, she was a sword cultivator, and her cultivation realm was not considered too low. Thus, when leaving the academy again, she did not necessarily need someone to apany her.

    "If I say I predicted you would appear here, does it make sense?"

    Chen Chao took the oiled-paper umbre and sheathed his broken sword before saying, "Not entirely logical. Those who know you know you''re a sword cultivator, but those who don''t might think you''re good at divination too."

    Xie Nandu smiled without saying a word, offering no exnation.

    In reality, the situation was straightforward. Someone like Chen Chao was definitely being watched by countless eyes in the Divine Capital, and Xie Family was one of them, naturally keeping a close eye on this young man.

    Even if it might be slower, it was still quite limited.

    Chen Chao said, "Encountering a corrupted confucian schr, and the corrupt schr not only studied books, but also cultivates. Yet strangely, he seems to have crossed the threshold, entering the Nepenthe Realm."

    He shook his head, quite dissatisfied with why there was such a thing in this world.

    Xie Nandu teased, "Seems like you''re against schrs."

    Before Chen Chao could respond, she continued, "Teacher Zhang has been imprisoned in the Left Guard''s dungeon by you. You know how the academy will react."

    "There''s no need to worry once your debts be too many, and there''s no need to fear being bitten once there are too many lice." Chen Chao nonchntly shook his head. "How many people in the academy still like me now?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Nobody in the academy has ever liked you."

    Chen Chao widened his eyes, looking incredulous as he asked, "Aren''t you a person?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "I am a person. But have you ever thought that I just don''t like you?"

    Chen Chao gave Xie Nandu a resentful look. "You''ve hurt my heart with such words."

    Xie Nandu remained indifferent. She asked, "When do you n to release him?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xie Nandu continued, "Teacher has some expectations for him. He''s responsible for many students'' lessons. If he stays imprisoned for too long, it will have a significant impact."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Is the Dean only concerned about this? No other thoughts?"

    "About the academy''s reputation? Don''t be silly, how can someone like Teacher possibly pay attention to this?"

    Xie Nandu looked at the footprints she had left on the ground, pondered for a moment, and remained silent.

    Chen Chao then shared his encounter in the tavern.

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and said, "Song Yingxu? An assistant minister from the Ministry of Personnel?" "Then his original name should be Song Yin. He was an official belonging to thete Crown Prince''s Manor, serving the Crown Prince faithfully for many years. He was a core member created by the Crown Prince for himself. To be honest, during those years, Emperor Lingzong recruited talents from all over the world. Second-rate officials were sent to the court, while all the first-rate officials stayed in the Crown Prince''s Manor as subordinate officials. Emperor Lingzong''s fondness for the Crown Prince is evident. So, Song Yin was destined to be a prominent minister if the Crown Prince ascended the throne."

    "Of course, even if the Crown Prince didn''t ascend the throne in the end, and that deposed emperor ascended, Song Yin would still be treated as a vital subordinate. From leaving the Crown Prince''s Manor to joining the Ministry of Personnel, he quickly rose to the position of assistant minister. In no time, he would be one of the Six Ministers. Didn''t expect that other than being an official, his cultivation talent was so remarkable too. In just a few years, he has already entered the Nepenthe Realm."

    Chen Chao expressed some dissatisfaction, saying, "There''s nothing remarkable about him."

    Xie Nandu ignored him and continued, "Although this Lord Song is an official, he''s indeed quite foolish."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, waiting for Xie Nandu to continue.

    "The information I''ve received is that among the former officials who were unwilling to serve the new dynasty, this Lord Song is the only one who hase to the Divine Capital."

    Xie Nandu said, "He was probably deceived by the cultivators from the foreignnds."

    Chen Chao asked, "Deceived for what purpose?"

    "It''s like ake. When you look at it from a distance, it seems ordinary. But one day, someone tells you that there are undercurrents beneath the surface. Then you be curious about what''s really happening underwater. Unfortunately, you''re not willing to openly approach theke, afraid that there might be some monster dragging you down the moment you step near the shore. So, you can only watch from a distance and trick someone into helping you take a look," Xie Nandu exined.

    Xie Nandu slowly said, offering an analogy.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Indeed someone who was studied before, truly amazing."

    Xie Nandu said, "His Majesty''s scheme isn''t brilliant enough, this seems to be on purpose too."

    Chen Chao said, "I don''t know about other things, but as soon as I saw him, I seem to understand that they are about to reel in the."

    "I just don''t know if there''s a big fish caught in the."

    Chen Chao turned and continued, "Or perhaps, there might not even need to be a big fish."

    Xie Nandu said, "Is it possible that you are the big fish?"

 Chapter 325: Two Families

    <h4>Chapter 325: Two Families</h4>

    Chen Chao lowered his head and said in surprise, "How am I considered big?"

    Xie Nandu did not notice his action and still had an indifferent look as she exined, "Although you might not be considered a big fish now, it''s evident that as time passes, your upper limit will definitely be very high. Moreover, considering yourplicated identity, His Majesty cannot truly be indifferent."

    Chen Chao said, "I''m not that pessimistic. Although the imperial family has no true rtives, it''s clear that this emperor of ours is different from ordinary emperors."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and asked, "Are you trying to say that you''re different from a typical royal too?"

    Chen Chao felt a bit embarrassed, "How can my status be considered royal? I''m just an illegitimate child."

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not refute Chen Chao''s words. However, she also did not agree, saying, "In this world, few people would be kind to you without any reason. It''s often better to believe in the bncing act of interests than those choices based on feelings."

    Chen Chao did not speak, understanding the logic.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, saying each word carefully, "You must be powerful quickly."

    Chen Chao also looked at Xie Nandu and said, "So that when the dayes that His Majesty wants to kill me, I can resist a bit?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, leaving Chen Chao somewhat surprised. Did he say something wrong?

    "Not just His Majesty, you still have many enemies. You need the ability to protect yourself. By the way, what are you cultivating for?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, suddenly curious.

    Yes, ever since Chen Chao left Tianqing County and arrived in the Divine Capital, truly appearing under the scrutiny of various prominent figures, everyone started paying attention to this young man always dressed in ck. Everyone knew his future was limitless, and everyone knew that he was a genius, but no one had ever asked this genius what he was cultivating for.

    Xie Nandu was probably the first.

    Chen Chao frowned and fell into silence.

    Many years ago, before he saw the girl in the coffin, Chen Chao could not recall his childhood. His memories began when he lived by the Wei River with an old man. Then, the great flood came, so he had to leave the Wei River and go to Cang Prefecture. During this process, he witnessed scenes described only in historical records, exchanging children to eat. Where he passed through, devastationy in its wake. At that time, countless people were staring at his frail body, eager to eat him too.

    At that time, Chen Chao''s only thought was to be stronger to survive.

    Then, he arrived in Cang Prefecture, came to the Sublime Bright Sect, and experienced near-death situations.

    Later, amidst the mountains, he faced countless life-and-death struggles against demons.

    What was cultivation for? Of course it was in order to survive.

    Cultivation was to be stronger and stronger until no one could say otherwise when I wanted to live my life like this.

    This was the meaning.

    Chen Chao spoke softly, his voice somewhat hesitant, and then he said, "I think I know why you cultivate."

    Xie Nandu naturally understood what he meant, shook her head, and said, "That''s just the goal, not the reason."

    Chen Chao then asked, "So, why do you cultivate?"

    "Of course, it''s to live longer. The world is fascinating, and I naturally want to witness more years of it."

    Xie Nandu had a look like it was a matter of course.

    Chen Chao fell into a long silence before saying, "Seems like a very reasonable reason."

    Xie Nandu said, "Of course it''s reasonable."

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Actually, I find it very strange. Sometimes you seem to have thought about a lot of things, and sometimes you appear incredibly simple, as if you haven''t thought about so much."

    "These two states are not contradictory. When I need to think about those things, I naturally do, and when I don''t need to, that''s when I am myself."

    Xie Nandu rubbed her head. This girl under the umbre seemed a bit irritated at this moment.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "This time, Mr. Wei didn''t choose to do anything. Is there some trouble?"

    Wei Xu seemed quite active in the earlier stages of this plot, butter on, he became increasingly silent. After that night, he never left the Wei residence, as if he hadpletely withdrawn from the events outside this plot. Such a situation naturally showed that Wei Xu was not an easy person to deal with.

    Xie Nandu said indifferently, "Among Teacher''s students, Senior Brother is among the most intelligent few. If he had done something just like that, it would have been surprising."

    As the Dean gradually grew older, the inevitable question of who would be the next dean had inevitably entered people''s minds. The next dean naturally had to be chosen from among the disciples of the current dean. In the past few years, when schrs like Liu Banbi voluntarily gave up and chose to go North, the question of the next dean became clearer.

    However, with the Dean taking in hisst disciple, the situation became confusing once again.

    The talented girl from the Xie Family and the elegant gentleman from the Wei Family, which one would be more suitable as the next dean?

    "Teacher can live for many more years, and I have plenty of time to grow. By the time I stand opposite my senior brother, I will be able to defeat him."

    Xie Nandu spoke casually, and her demeanor did not reveal any sense of confidence. However, it was evident that she was confident at this moment.

    Chen Chao said, "I should still be alive when that dayes."

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow, "With me around, you won''t die so easily."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the long snowy street, the young men and women always had so much to say, and it seemed that they would never run out of things to talk about.

    At times like this, the Dean seemed to have developed a liking for eating mutton. A pot full of mutton; enough for an ordinary person to eat for three to five days, but the Dean had a pot almost every day and enjoyed it thoroughly.

    When the Lord Warden Commander arrived at the pavilion, the pot of mutton had turned into a table full of sheep bones, with only a few small pieces of mutton meat left. The Dean''s hands were greasy, and his beard was also stained with oil, making him look nothing like a schr.

    "Teacher Zhang has been locked up in the Left Guard. Dean, aren''t you concerned?"

    When the Lord Warden Commander brought up this matter, his gaze was fixed on the Dean''s face. He was watching the Dean''s reaction.

    Without looking up, the Dean replied nonchntly, "Why wouldn''t I be concerned? I''ve already sent that girl to find that kid. If I talk to him, he might not care, but if the girl he likes speaks, will he ignore her?"

    The Lord Warden Commander praised, "What a clever move."

    The Dean sneered, "If it weren''t for the fact that there''s currently no one to rece him in his sses, I wouldn''t care about his life or death. A person as stupid as him, so easily manipted by others, I suspect he might mislead students instead."

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "Teacher Zhang''s temperament is like that. It''s not necessarily bad, but those with ulterior motives can indeed manipte him. There shouldn''t be many people like that among the foreign cultivators, but it''s unclear where they are hiding. The Divine Capital is so vast, it''s not easy to find."

    The Dean looked at the Lord Warden Commander strangely, "Why do you still like to use officialnguage in front of me?"

    The Lord Warden Commander''s face turned red and he said embarrassedly, "It''s a habit."

    The Dean chuckled and did not say much more.

    The so-called difficulty in finding was always an excuse. It was almost certain now that there was a group of foreign cultivators hiding in the Divine Capital. They were not the spies lurking in the Great Liang Dynasty in the past but have quietly entered the Divine Capital during this period. They might not necessarily be trying to use the so-called rumors this time to overthrow the Great Liang Dynasty, but they did want to take a closer look at the Great Liang Emperor.

    They had countless possible hiding ces in the Divine Capital, perhaps within the depths of the prominent families that had been passed down for centuries, where their presence might be found.

    It was not easy for the Great Liang Dynasty to find them.

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "They are very cautious. There has been no action for so long. Now, they brought out an Assistant Minister Song. Furthermore, it''s very likely that Assistant Minister Song had no idea who was behind him. He''s just a confused sucker."

    The Dean said, "Being able to bring out a Nepenthe Realm cultivator to observe your reactions was already not bad. The bait wasn''t small, it was just a bit hard to part with. After all, in the end, he''s not a part of their foreignnds."

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "Is it possible that they are hiding in those two families?"

    Mentioning those two families, the Dean''s brows could not help but furrow. He sighed and said, "It will be very difficult for me if that''s the case."

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow, "If it''s really those two families, it will be very troublesome for His Majesty too."

    Whether it be the Wei Family or the Xie Family, the importance of these two major families to the Great Liang Dynasty was self-evident. If there were indeed foreign cultivators tantly hiding within one of these families, the problem would be significant.

    Whether to investigate was a problem.

    After investigation, how to handle it was another problem.

    Although the Lord Warden Commander held the highest military official position in the Great Liang Dynasty and was one of the top three martial artists, facing such matters, he still found it rather troublesome and did not dare to casually make a decision.

    "At least it''s almost New Year''s."

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "His Majesty will be returning to the Divine Capital soon."

    The Dean chuckled and said, "A loyal subject should alleviate the monarch''s concerns; otherwise, they are not very qualified."

    The Lord Warden Commander said helplessly, "With my limited abilities, even if His Majesty is dissatisfied, there''s nothing I can do. Even if His Majesty wants to rece the Lord Warden Commander, there''s currently no one better than me."

    Pausing for a moment, the Lord Warden Commander continued, "In a few more years, when that kid takes over, perhaps His Majesty will be satisfied."

    Curious, the dean asked, "Are you satisfied with the things he''s done so far?"

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow, "Why wouldn''t I be satisfied?"

    The Deanmented, "Since you''re satisfied, then try not to let him die too soon."

    Hearing this, the Lord Warden Commander suddenly looked at the Dean, finally understanding the meaning behind those words. Some things were gradually bing clear.

    The Lord Warden Commander did not speak, but his heart was far from calm.

    The Dean said, "The world isn''t simply ck and white, and there are no absolute rights or wrongs. Good people don''t always survive, and bad people don''t always die."

    "That''s how the world has always been; trulyme."

    The Dean reached out to wash his hands in the basin, then dried them. However, the grease on them could not be washed away in the clear water. Even after drying them, he still felt something on his hands, feeling a little sticky.

    Looking down at his hands, the Dean said, "Let''s hope this time will be different."

 Chapter 326: Xia Family

    <h4>Chapter 326: Xia Family</h4>

    In the Divine Capital, there were many wealthy and influential families, as had been the case throughout the different dynasties. At the establishment of a new regime, prominent families from all over the empire were often relocated to the imperial capital. This practice ensured that they lived under their watchful eyes, every move observed to prevent any undesirable thoughts or actions. The Divine Capital, being the capital of several generations of dynasties, had naturally gathered countless influential families. However, there were distinctions among these wealthy households, with the most significant difference lying in the matters of legacy and foundation.

    Regardless of the distinction, the most remarkable families in the current Great Liang Dynasty were undoubtedly the Xie Family and Wei Family. Despite the vast difference in their history, their positions, influence, and various other aspects were enough to be on par with each other in the present Great Liang Dynasty.

    These two were colossal entities, and any movement from either of them had a considerable impact.

    Apart from these two families, the Divine Capital was home to many other influential and sizable noble families, and the Xia Family was one of them.

    As another ancient and influential family with a history spanning hundreds of years, the Xia Family rose to prominence during the previous dynasty. The founding ancestor of the Xia Family was an incredible person; single-handedly elevating the Xia Family to a positionparable to many prominent families of the previous dynasty. However, following the rise of the Xia Family came the inevitable decline of the former dynasty. At that crucial juncture, when witnessing a dynasty beyond salvation, the major prominent families often faced three choices. The first was to recklessly tie themselves to the current ruling dynasty, regardless of life or death. But unless one''s head was kicked by a donkey, there was basically no one who would choose this option.

    The second path was to seek a way to survive in the chaotic times, overthrowing the current dynasty, and establishing a new order. However, most prominent families rarely ventured down this path due to its significant risks. It could very likely lead to the abrupt demise of their family and be erased from history.

    The third path was to assess the person.

    Seeing a promising individual, they would then ce their bets on that person. If this individual seeded, the family would naturally follow them into a new era, leaving behind the old times while continuing to exist and flourish.

    Most prominent families thought this way, but not everyone could urately judge the correct person, so such decisions had to be made cautiously.

    Back then, the Xia Family followed a simr approach, expending a considerable amount of time to judge people. At the time, three individuals caught the attention of the Xia Family; all of whom had risen amidst the chaos, aiming to overthrow the decadent regime. During those turbulent times, the family head of the Xia Family was stuck between the three individuals, unsure how to make a choice.

    He appeared deeply troubled.

    In the end, the head of the Xia Family personally went to meet these three individuals and decided to choose the founding emperor of the Great Liang.

    The oue proved that their choice was not wrong. The founding emperor eventually emerged victorious. The Xie Family contributed the most at that time, leading to the current glory of the Divine Capital''s Xie Family. Although the Xia Family was timely in their allegiance, they did not make as significant contributions. Nevertheless, they managed to safeguard their interests and continue their existence, which was precisely what the Xia Family sought. Therefore, there were no unexpected variables.

    Now, the Xia Family stood quietly at the end of Yucheng Street, upying a residence slightly smaller than that of the Xie Family.

    Perhapsmon to the prominent families, the Xia Family also preferred tranquility. There were hardly any people around, and with the arrival of the heavy snow and the approaching New Year, the Xia Family merely hung two rednterns in front of their main gate. Apart from this, they did not make any grand fanfare.

    In the deepest part of the Xia Family''s manor, there was a secluded small house. Usually, this ce was off-limits to ordinary members of the Xia Family. Over time, very few people even remembered that the Xia Family had such an inconspicuous courtyard.

    However, this small courtyard was far from ordinary, and its inconspicuous appearance was a deliberate choice made by the Xia Family.

    As early as autumn, some seemingly ordinary but actually extraordinary middle-aged men hade to this courtyard.

    After they entered this small courtyard, the Xia Family became a lot more tense. Subsequently, strict controls were imposed on the Xia Family members entering and leaving this courtyard, virtually never allowing them to leave the Xia Family''s residence.

    Now, from autumn to winter, the number of people in this small courtyard had increased considerably.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The current head of the Xia Family in this generation was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Although he appeared to be middle-aged, his actual age was quite advanced. Twenty years ago, he served as the Minister of Penalty in the Great Liang Dynasty, and he had many disciples in court. However, before the ascent of the current Great Liang Emperor, he chose to resign from his official position and retire, no longer concerning himself with court affairs.

    But to avoid any suspicion of disloyalty, the Xia Family continued to have many descendants serving in various important positions in the court.

    Taking advantage of the night, the head of the Xia Family arrived at the small courtyard. He stood at the entrance for a while before walking in.

    The door to the small courtyard was quickly closed. The head of the Xia Family pushed open the door of a house and entered. Several cultivators were already waiting for him inside.

    These individuals had solemn expressions, and their auras had long been suppressed to the depths of their bodies. Coupled with the array formation used by the Xia Family to conceal auras, the whereabouts of these people were well hidden.

    The Xia Family Head nced at them and suddenly furrowed his brows. "Where is Immortal Master Liang?"

    Among them, someone spoke up, "Junior Brother Liang went out to gather information."

    The Xia Family Head said with dissatisfaction, "Given the current situation, how can he casually go out? All the informationes from the Xia Family. What is there for Immortal Masters to worry about?"

    Although the Xia Family Head spoke like this, the others did not take it to heart. They just said calmly, "Junior Brother Liang has always been cautious. The current situation in the Divine Capital may not necessarily be a dangerous ce. Let him take a look; there shouldn''t be any problems. Please rest assured."

    The Xia Family Head knew that his words carried little weight among these people. He did not dwell on this matter and quickly changed the topic to share the information he brought.

    "As expected, the news of the death of the Great Liang Emperor is false. However, after the battle with the Demon Emperor, he managed to escape unscathed. Such a character is truly rare."

    A cultivator spoke up. Putting aside their positions, the formidable cultivation of the Great Liang Emperor was enough to astonish and arouse admiration.

    "This Great Liang Emperor, many people probably underestimated him. Previously, they thought he was just an ordinary martial artist. Looking at it now, it''s likely that even if someone on the level of the Temple Master encounters this Great Liang Emperor, they would find it troublesome too."

    Someonemented, "No matter how powerful he is, escaping from the Demon Emperor''s hands, he''s likely heavily injured. If I were him, I''d choose to nurse my injuries temporarily in the Northern Frontier."

    Another person shook their head, "The Northern Frontier may not be safer than the Divine Capital. If he stays in the Northern Frontier, it''s inevitable that the demon race willunch a massive attack, and make him stay forever in that icy world."

    "Perhaps... since he''s heavily injured and has returned, there might be an opportunity for us..."

    Someone was silent for a long time before uttering an earth-shattering statement.

    "We mustn''t! Although the Divine Capital isn''t as strong as the foreignnds, with the Dean and the Lord Warden Commander stationed in this city, how can it be an ordinary ce? Even if the Emperor suffered severe injuries, it won''t be easy for us to kill him."

    Someone expressed deep concern, "The Divine Capital is not the same as before. Haven''t you guys realized it yet?"

    Upon hearing this, the others fell silent. The Divine Capital was no longer the past Divine Capital. They had not considered this before, but starting from the Myriad Willow Convention, they gradually understood that the current Great Liang was no longer a dynasty they could easily manipte, and the Great Liang Emperor was also not a secr emperor who would bow to the foreignnds at any time.

    Everything was changing, and it was a situation they did not want to see.

    "We need to be careful. Wait until he returns, then we can assess the situation again. If we find any opportunities, we can discuss it again."

    Someone nced at the Xia Family Head and said, "We need to be especially careful during this period. Any action we take will surely leave some traces. If you get investigated, it will be a huge problem."

    The Xia Family Head frowned, "We have been very careful, it shouldn''t be easy to track us."

    That personughed coldly, "Don''t think that everyone is a fool, and only you are the smart one. There''s a lot of thinking involved in these matters. If you don''t pay attention, a huge problem could arise. How many years has your Xia Family existed in this world? The so-called luxurious life and thousand-year household, can you really bear to let it go? If, by any chance, you''re discovered, can your Xia Family still stay in the current Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The Xia Family Head ttered, "With esteemed immortal masters backing us up, the Xia Family isn''t too worried."

    The person said coldly, "I really don''t know how you managed to be the Xia Family Head. Does your Xia Family really want to establish itself in the foreignnds?"

    As he spoke, that person continued to talk about the stakes involved. Finally, there were footsteps approaching the door. It was the Junior Brother Liang who had gone out and returned. That person beckoned his hand, signaling for the Xia Family Head to leave.

    When Junior Disciple Liang entered the room, the person asked, "Junior Disciple Liang, how is it?"

    "Now we can be sure that the young man in the ck robe is definitely the heir of thete Crown Prince."

    Junior Disciple Liang lowered his voice, "We should immediately report this to the sect."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Xia Family Head left the small courtyard and quickly arrived at the ancestral hall of the Xia Family. People were already waiting here and upon seeing the Xia Family Head, they naturally greeted him.

    ncing around, the Xia Family Head lowered his voice and asked, "How is it?"

    The person nodded and whispered, "His Majesty is already on the way back south. These foreign cultivators are not to be underestimated. They may pretend to converse here, but in reality, someone has likely gone to assassinate His Majesty."

    Frowning, the Xia Family Head said, "After the battle with the Demon Emperor, His Majesty is likely severely injured. With his return south, the Northern Frontier needs to defend against the demons, they are likely unable to mobilize any powerful cultivators to escort him southward. His Majesty''s journey south is probably not easier than venturing deep into the deste north."

    The person remained silent, standing quietly to the side.

    The Xia Family Head was silent for a long time before slowly saying, "What if His Majesty really can''t make it back?"

 Chapter 327: Demon Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 327: Demon Capital City</h4>

    The demon race''s capital city was ck, perhaps rted to their beliefs. The demons firmly believed that they originated from a ck mysterious bird, hence totems of this bird could be seen throughout the capital city.

    The big and tall capital city housed the most number of demons. They were the most loyal citizens of the Demon Emperor. At least, during the time when the Demon Emperor was powerful.

    As for the less imposing demon race imperial city, it was situated at the very center of the capital city. In the entire imperial city, there was only one gate that allowed entry and exit. It represented the supreme authority of the demon race. But now, the gate of the demon race imperial city had been shut for half a month.

    The snowfall in the capital city was heavy, especially in recent days, with the wind howling like sharp des.

    The demon race''s court sessions did not need to convene every day. ording to convention, they were usually held once a month. During these court sessions, the demon race would rify the tasks for the uing month and organize any unfinished matters from the previous month. Fortunately, the demon race did not have many administrative affairs to deal with. The great demons who had profound cultivation realms, quietly submitted in their respective territories. Therefore, the court sessions were often just a mere formality. Everyone knew that there were no court sessions in the history of the demon race; the current court sessions were a product of influence from the southern human race.

    In fact, over the countless years of confrontation between the demon race and the human race, the two races had been inevitably influencing each other. Simr to how there were demons who now enjoyed tea and appreciated the chess games passed down from the humans.

    The court sessions which were usually overlooked had now be eagerly anticipated by all.

    The next court session was in three days.

    In other words, in three days, the gates of the demon race''s imperial city would once again open, and the loyal subjects of the demon race would have to decide whether to remain loyal once more.

    Regarding the Demon Emperor, they used to have absolute trust in him, considering him the most powerful existence in the world. Unfortunately, this time, they were greatly disappointed. The monarch of the human race ventured deep into the deste north, even reaching the Onan River. Such a thing had never happened before and was not epted by them. For the demon race, it was a disgrace. As the Demon Emperor, what he should do was to wipe away the disgrace and kill the human monarch right there and then.

    But in reality, that human monarch did not die. Instead, he traveled all the way south, crossing over thirty thousand miles of the deste north.

    It was hard for people not to have some thoughts about such a result.

    The biggest concern was: What happened to the emperor of the demon race?

    Was he still at his peak, and did he still have the ability to control the demon race?

    This was the question lingering in the minds of the entire demon race, and, of course, this question must have an answer.

    If this answer did not satisfy them, then the result would definitely be unfavorable for the Demon Emperor.

    The entire capital city was filled with a sense of killing intent, and the closer it got to the court session, the stronger it became.

    In the closest tavern to the capital city, there was the most stimting liquor and thergest number of demons.

    They lived at the bottom, unable to obtain the most urate information, so they could only get closer to the imperial city, hoping to see something.

    But obviously, they would not be able to see anything, and they had no way of knowing anything.

    In such an atmosphere, the tension heightened. Inside the entire tavern, the aroma of alcohol lingered, as if a sniff would make one drunk.

    ¡°Someone like His Majesty, how could he be helpless when facing the human monarch? In my opinion, His Majesty must have some old wounds, or perhaps he has other ns, with no intention of killing that human monarch. Otherwise, he would not have been able to leave the Onan River!"

    "Not necessarily so. Even if it''s His Majesty, he shouldn''t have let that human monarche to the Onan River. The information I heard is that the human monarch was boasting, saying he would lead the human army to the Onan River in the future. What does this mean? The Onan River is next to our capital city! That human monarch''s ambitions are outrageous!"

    "In recent years, our battles at the Great Wall have not been as sessful as before. I have to admit that the human monarch is indeed one of the top rulers in the world. But, just in terms of cultivation, he''s just a martial artist. How could he be a match for His Majesty?!"

    "However, despite all this, the fact now lies before our eyes. His Majesty did not manage to make that human monarch stay behind..."

    The tavern was filled with noisy voices. These demons living at the bottom drank alcohol and naturally talked nonsense under the influence of alcohol. But no one paid much attention to them. Some would join in agreement, while others would refute.

    It was very noisy in the tavern.

    In a corner, a young demon girl had been sitting for a long time. Only after hearing that, did she furrow her brows. She looked no different from a human girl, except her eyescked pupils, appearing entirely white. Her hair was a mix of ck and white, which did not look strange, but gave her a somewhat peculiar beauty instead.

    Listening to the noisy voices, the girl slowly stood up and left the tavern.

    Lifting the curtain of the tavern''s entrance, the wind and snow immediately rushed in.

    The other demons inside the wine shop grumbled and shouted a few words, but the girl ignored them and walked alone into the wind and snow.

    However, after just a few steps, a figure appeared in front of her.

    It was a slightly strange-looking young man. Turning around and looking at the girl in front of him, the young man smiled and said, "Greetings, Your Highness the Princess."

    Having ruled over the demon race for so many years, the Demon Emperor naturally had many offspring. There were many princes, but only one princess.

    The girl narrowed her eyes as she looked at the somewhat peculiar young man, and said coldly, "Get lost."

    The young man narrowed his eyes and was about to speak when the princess said, "You''d better think carefully. Royal Father hasn''t died yet, and whether he remains the Demon Emperor in a few days is uncertain."

    Her words carried a lot of practical significance, but the most practical aspect was that she conveyed a message.

    After the young man slightly furrowed his brow, he indeed became more restrained, adopting a somewhat respectful attitude. However, he still did not step aside, only asking, "Everyone just wants to know an answer. Your Highness wouldn''t withhold even this answer, would you?"

    Listening to this, the girl raised an eyebrow, "What do you all want to know?"

    The young man represented not only himself but also the influential figures behind him, scattered throughout the royal court. The piece of information they sought likely held significant importance for the court session in three days.

    "We just want to know if, after His Majesty returned to the pce, has that main gate ever opened, and has Your Highness ever gone in to see His Majesty?"

    The young man looked at the girl, and his eyes had a peculiar gleam.

    He was of a special demon race, with an innate ability to discern whether the other party was lying.

    The girl looked at him calmly and said, "After Royal Father returned to the pce, I haven''t seen Royal Father."

    She did not evade the question, just stared straight at the young man.

    In those eyes without visible pupils, no one could discern her emotions.

 Chapter 328: If You Want the Throne, Come and Snatch It!

    <h4>Chapter 328: If You Want the Throne, Come and Snatch It!</h4>

    The young man''s demonic eyes had been fixed on the girl''s eyes. Finally, after confirming that this demon princess had not lied, he withdrew his gaze and said softly, "I apologize for the disturbance, Your Highness."

    After saying this, he left gracefully and did not stay here any longer.

    The girl was expressionless, indifferent to the young man''s departure.

    After an unknown amount of time, she left the spot and headed towards a certain ce.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Among the demons residing in the capital city were many undoubtedly influential figures. They might not necessarily enjoy living under the eyelids of the Demon Emperor, but if the Demon Emperor wanted them to stay, they would not be able to leave.

    The residence of the High Priest was located in the southern part of the city, quite far from the imperial pce. This demon was the number two figure in name. Oftentimes, he was considered the executor of the Demon Emperor''s will. He was the most loyal follower of the Demon Emperor. However, everyone believed that this situation would inevitably change at some point. Many thought that the current time might be that turning point. Therefore, early on, many prominent figures gathered in front of the residence to pay their respects.

    The sedan chairs parked in front of the manor emitted terrifying auras. The big shots inside waited for the High Priest to open the door, and there seemed to be a hint of pressure in the air.

    However, the entrance of the manor remained tightly shut, and no one opened it to wee these prominent figures of the demon race.

    At this moment, the High Priest was sitting under the porch, looking at the closed gate and sensing the terrifying auras. In his eyes which reflected the vicissitudes of life, there were some emotions that were difficult to decipher. A tea bowl was ced on the table in front of him, and a nearby stove was currently brewing tea.

    A faint fragrance of tea wafted through the air, making the High Priest snap out of his thoughts. He looked at the tea bowl, paused, and then took out another one. Extending his hand to lift the teapot, he poured two cups of tea and said, "Being so disrespectful, it''s no wonder His Majesty doesn''t like you."

    As he spoke, a breeze swept through the veranda, and a figure appeared before him.

    The arrival was not considered too tall but had a slender figure. He wore a snow-white robe and had an extremely handsome face. His eyes, however, resembled a deep and bottomless well, making it impossible for anyone to discern his thoughts.

    After ncing at the High Priest, the neer sat down slowly and got straight to the point, "I only have one question: How is His Majesty''s injuries after the confrontation with the human monarch?"

    The High Priest furrowed his brows slightly, and pushed one of the tea bowls toward the neer before asking, "Why do you think that His Majesty would be injured?"

    The High Priest chuckled, "A figure like His Majesty, how could he be injured by a human?"

    The person said indifferently, "We have known each other for many years, and now you still want to use these words to deceive me?"

    The High Priest paid no attention and just drank a sip of tea, experiencing the slightly bitter taste that many demons were destined not to appreciate. He said with vicissitudes of emotion, "In fact, those great demons'' proposal topletely wipe out the human race many years ago made no sense at all. If the human race waspletely gone, what would we demons eat?"

    The person nced at the High Priest and said, "Demons who have achieved sess in their cultivation don''t have much interest in food."

    The High Priest chuckled, "But there are too many demons at the lower levels, especially those who have just taken human form. They have no resistance toward food. When they smell the fresh blood of the human race, they get excited. In the demon region, these kinds of demons are the most numerous, and you can''t deny that."

    The person was somewhat impatient, "Why care about these things?"

    The High Priest nced at that person and was silent for a while before saying, "That''s why your temperament is not suitable to be the Demon Emperor."

    The person said calmly, "Whether I can be the Demon Emperor or not depends on my abilities, not my temperament."

    The High Priest nodded, "Of course, whether you can be the Demon Emperor depends on whether you are truly the strongest in the demon race. But without a doubt, His Majesty is currently the strongest, and he will be for countless years toe. The opportunity you''re waiting for has not yet arrived. Since there''s no opportunity, it''s best to remain patient. Even if you have to pretend, pretend to be more docile."

    "Still the same sentence, I don''t believe His Majesty isn''t injured." The person''s gaze was scorching, as if he could see the chair inside the imperial city with just one nce.

    The High Priest sighed, "Let''s take ten thousand steps back, even if His Majesty is injured, you shouldn''t harbor any thoughts. You''re not shrewd enough. If you think about making a move at this time, you''ll definitely suffer, and it might even be pushing yourself into the abyss. I wouldn''t say these words to anyone else, but since you consider me a friend, I advise you not to."

    The person shook his head, "His thoughts run deep, so he ns a lot and has many considerations. Therefore, many things are hidden beneath the truth. Perhaps at this moment, he''s extremely weak, it''s precisely an opportunity for everyone. If we don''t act now, we might regret itter."

    The High Priest listened to these words and fell into silence for a long time without rushing to speak.

    "You''re his closest friend, and you know his condition best. You''re also my friend. If he''s extremely weak at this moment, you should tell me. I''ll personally end his life, and you''ll remain yourself, with no difference."

    The High Priest looked at him. In the end, he still shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Not far from the imperial city, deep within an alley, there was a small courtyard.

    The girl walked in, and soon she saw an old woman waiting for her here.

    Seeing the old woman, the girl''s expression softened, "How is Royal Father''s condition now? There are undercurrents surging in the capital city, and I''m afraid they will make a move to kill Royal Father during the court session in three days."

    The elderly woman in front of her was naturally a remarkable figure. She had lived in the imperial city for many years and had cared for the young girl since childhood, sharing a deep bond with her. Hearing these words, the wrinkles on the old woman''s face bunched up, looking like ravines, carrying the profound scent of the years.

    "Someone like His Majesty, it''s naturally impossible to die easily. However, the current state of the capital city isn''t where Your Highness should return to. Your Highness, you should leave immediately." The old woman''s anxious voice sounded out. She genuinely treated the princess, whom she had watched grow up since childhood, as her own daughter and did not want her to encounter any danger.

    The girl frowned, "Is there anywhere safer in this world than by Royal Father''s side?"

    If her royal father was truly going to die at the court session in three days, then hiding anywhere would not make any sense.

    Because the newly-appointed Demon Emperor would definitely find a way to kill her.

    The old woman said, "If there is no safe ce in the Demon Realm, Your Highness should go to the humans. With some caution, it will always be safer than the Demon Realm."

    The girl''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant upon hearing this.

    "Grandma, is Royal Father''s condition truly so severe?"

    For a demon princess to flee the Demon Realm and willingly enter the territory of humans, what did it imply?

    Did this not mean that the current situation of the Demon Emperor had be extremely precarious?

    The elderly woman looked affectionately at the girl with her turbid eyes and said with pity, "It hasn''t reached such a dire situation, but the capital city is currently facing a great bloodshed, it''s not a pleasant sight for you to witness."

    The girl shook her head and asked, "Grandmother, can I see Royal Father before the court session?"

    "His Majesty won''t see anyone before the court session. Your Highness won''t be able to see him either. In fact, if you can''t see His Majesty now, waiting until the day of the court session or afterward won''t make much difference. Even if Your Highness doesn''t go to the human territory and goes elsewhere, it won''t necessarily be a problem."

    The old woman said softly. "The situation in the capital city has already been determined, and Your Highness'' worries or concerns won''t change anything."

    The girl fell silent for a long time. She was not dumb and naturally understood that the current situation was indeed as described by the old woman. After a few more words, the girl had made up her mind to leave the capital city today.

    The old woman watched the seemingly delicate girl with some heartache and said, "If something really happens to His Majesty, when Your Highness returns to the Demon Realm a few years down the road, you''ll be the Empress of our Demon Realm."

    Although the Demon Emperor had many princes, the old woman felt that the girl in front of her was the most suitable person to be the Demon Empress.

    The girl did not say anything, just turned around and walked out of the courtyard, disappearing into the wind and snow.

    As the bloodline of the Demon Emperor, she was born resolute. Since she knew that staying here was useless, she decided to leave.

    In fact, she had always had this idea, but initially, she wanted to leave after seeing her royal father. Now, since that was not possible, she would leave.

    Whether she went to the south or to vast, uninhabited ces, she would grow stronger. When the day came for her to return, she would reim everything that belonged to her.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The wind and snow continued.

    It was quiet inside the imperial city, the snow piled up on the ground and countless demon servants continuously moved about in the imperial city. But when passing by the great hall, everyone lowered their heads, daring not to look at anything.

    They all knew that His Majesty was currently inside this pce, but at the same time, they were also aware that His Majesty''s physical condition at this moment was not likely to be good.

    Many were eager to know various things, and the only means they could rely on were probably these demon servants.

    Among them, there were naturally many who were inexperienced, but with the pce gates closed, even if they received information, there was no way to spread it outside.

    Everyone was waiting for the court session three dayster.

    After an unknown amount of time, perhaps just a moment, the doors of the great hall suddenly opened. With a creaking sound, the nearby demon servants were stunned for a moment.

    But shortly after, those demon servants all knelt down, prostrating themselves on the ground with their heads pressed against the icy snow.

    As a cold wind swept through, the Demon Emperor walked out of the great hall. He was dressed in a spacious emperor robe, but hisplexion was somewhat pale.

    To im he was uninjured after the battle with the Great Liang Emperor, few would believe it.

    Although there were no onlookers during that great battle, after investigations along the banks of the Onan River, most people gave that Great Liang Emperor an extremely high evaluation. In other words, if the Demon Emperor had truly found it so easy and carefree, the Great Liang Emperor would not have been able to reach the banks of the Onan River in the first ce.

    The Demon Emperor slowly walked to the tform in front of the great hall, standing at the railing and allowing the snow to fall, dyeing his hair white.

    At some unknown point, another demon servant appeared behind him, bowing respectfully.

    The Demon Emperor said calmly, "Can''t even wait for three days?"

    The demon servant kept his head low, his thoughts unknown.

    The Demon Emperor slowly said, "Since you don''t want to wait, then We won''t keep them waiting either. Open the pce gates; today We will convene the court session ahead of schedule."

    No one expected that the Demon Emperor, who had not appeared in public since returning from the Onan River to the capital city, would utter such astonishing words in front of these demon servants on his first appearance.

    They originally thought the Demon Emperor would try to dy as much as possible, and the court session three dayster might not even be held on time. However, who could have anticipated that the court session would be moved up.

    Now that the Demon Emperor had spoken, there was nothing more for them to say. The demon servants rose one by one and went to prepare everything needed for the court session.

    The demon servant behind the Demon Emperor did not immediately leave but stood there behind him. Suddenly, he said, "Your Majesty, think thrice."

    The Demon Emperor turned around, looked at the demon servant who had apanied him for many years, and said, "We haven''t written much of the story of my life. How could We die at their hands?"

    After saying this, the Demon Emperor walked toward the great hall where the court session was to be held.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The decision to convene the court session was made hastily, but many important figures had been waiting for this day, so there was no opposition, and no issues arose. Shortly after the pce gates opened, these prominent figures had already arrived in front of the imperial city.

    Leading the way was the High Priest, the most loyal follower of the Demon Emperor.

    Following him were several significant figures from the royal court, all big shots with astonishing cultivation bases.

    Their expressions were solemn, because they might be doing something major today.

    Although such events had urred countless times in the history of the demon race, when you read about it in historical records, you could not even im to be a witness, and now you were about to be a participant.

    This was naturally different.

    Therefore, everyone remained quiet, walking through the umting snow without a sound.

    Soon, they arrived at the great hall.

    They saw the Demon Emperor with a paleplexion, seated high on the throne symbolizing the highest authority in the demon race.

    The High Priest stepped to the forefront and then knelt down in front of everyone.

    Regardless of the subsequent oue, the Demon Emperor was still the Demon Emperor at this moment.

    Many prominent figures then knelt down.

    This was their respect for the Demon Emperor.

    The Demon Emperor watched all these silently.

    After an unknown amount of time, when those prominent figures stood up again, the entire great hall remained quiet.

    Suddenly, someone spoke, "Is Your Majesty''s body unharmed?"

    The person stared at the Demon Emperor, but in reality, their gaze was fixed on the throne.

    The Demon Emperor ignored him and looked at the High Priest.

    The High Priest furrowed his brows slightly.

    "Your Majesty, in the battle against the human race monarch, logically speaking, you shouldn''t have allowed the human monarch to leave the demon realm no matter what."

    "The human monarch arrived at the Onan River and left unscathed. This is a disgrace to the entire demon race."

    They spoke many words, but the implication was clear.

    Listening to these voices, the Demon Emperor''s gaze gradually turned cold. He slowly said, "If you want to force Us to abdicate, there''s no need to say so much."

    ncing at everyone in the great hall, the Demon Emperor said calmly, "If you want the throne,e and snatch it!"

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 329: What Makes a Demon Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 329: What Makes a Demon Emperor?</h4>

    The Demon Emperor''s words echoed in the great hall, and the words e and snatch it" rendered the entire hall silent.

    In the history of the demon race, there had been countless demon emperors, but it seemed that none had been as straightforward as the current one. Heid bare everyone''s thoughts; an unexpected move.

    Someone felt ufortable hearing this and shook his head, "We''re also considering the long-term prosperity of the demon race. If Your Majesty isn''t strong enough to make the demon realm submit, why not step down from the position?"

    The Demon Emperor looked at the demon who spoke, his expression unchanged, and asked, "If We willingly passed the position to you, will you spare Us?"

    Throughout the history of the demon race, no emperor forced to abdicate had ever peacefully lived out the rest of their days. In fact, when a demon emperor ascended to the throne, they became closely tied to the supreme power of the demon race. Once dethroned, the only thing awaiting them was death.

    There was no other path.

    "Since Your Majesty couldn''t make that human monarch stay, it means Your Majesty is no longer suitable to lead our demon race. If that''s the case, why persist?"

    A white-haired great demon spoke, his eyes sharp, revealing undisguised killing intent and greed. The supreme and unparalleled power of the demon emperor was an irresistible temptation for any great demon who had stepped into the Nepenthe Realm. However, usually, they could conceal their greed, but now they were unwilling to hide it.

    The Demon Emperor looked at that great demon and said indifferently, "We are a little curious, with the likes of you guys, do you think you can kill that human monarch after taking Our seat?"

    The fact that the Great Liang Emperor could fight all the way to the Onan River and then leave the Demon Realm without being detained already demonstrated the strength of that human monarch. In other words, if even the Demon Emperor could not detain him, how could anyone else make him stay?

    "Your Majesty, no matter what, the subjects of the Demon Realm are now humiliated due to Your Majesty''s actions. It seems that no matter who it is, they will be happy to watch Your Majesty step down from the throne now."

    Voices continued to sound out, filled with a particr emotion.

    The Demon Emperor smiled and repeated his previous words, "As We said before, if you want the throne,e and snatch it yourselves. However, there are so many of you, but only one throne."

    "At this point, Your Majesty, why provoke further discord?"

    Another great demon spoke, sighing softly, "After Your Majesty abdicates, things will ultimately resolve itself."

    The Demon Emperor listened to this and did not speak, only looking forward with a pair of deep eyes.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, the Demon Emperor slowly stood up and asked, "Is this the consensus among all of you?"

    His voice echoed in the grand hall, as if issuing a final question.

    Silence enveloped the hall.

    The High Priest suddenly spoke, "Your Majesty, this subject is willing to pledge my life to follow Your Majesty!"

    He suddenly knelt down again, expressing his attitude toward the Demon Emperor in front of him, also conveying his stance to the other great demons.

    In fact, by doing so, he even sealed off his own retreatpletely. The events happening in the imperial city today would undoubtedly be a major event for the entire demon race. Moreover, the great demons who entered the imperial city must face a choice. Those prominent figures who were unwilling to make a choice had already found various reasons not to attend the court session. By not participating, no matter what happened today, it would not affect them. If the Demon Emperor won, they would continue to be his loyal subjects. If the Demon Emperor lost, they would naturally pledge allegiance to the new Demon Emperor.

    Not arriving in the imperial city, not meeting the Demon Emperor, there would be no need to choose. This was the best scenario.

    But since they came, they were naturally faced with a choice.

    Regarding the High Priest, in fact, before this, no one suspected that he would choose to betray the Demon Emperor. After all, the title of the most loyal follower was often inconsequential. In the stories of the demon emperors abdicating throughout history, countless simr incidents had urred. Now, in their eyes, it should not be an exception.

    However, not all stories had the same ending.

    The High Priest was an exception.

    After the High Priest made his stance known, a hint of panic shed across everyone''s eyes.

    The High Priest''s cultivation level was also unfathomable. Being able to upy this position was naturally not solely due to his rtionship with the Demon Emperor.

    If he chose to stand by the Demon Emperor''s side, then today''s event would not be that easy.

    "High Priest, you must think carefully!"

    A great demon spoke, its voice icy.

    The High Priest remained silent, still kneeling on the ground.

    The Demon Emperor was expressionless. Looking at the great demons before him, he said calmly, "We know you all have been waiting for this day for many years. Fortunately, We have also been waiting for this opportunity for many years."

    As he spoke, the doors of the great hall closed with a loud bang.

    The Demon Emperor looked at the closed doors, iparably calm.

    Inside the hall, a deathly silence prevailed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The pce gates of the imperial city had long been wide open. The demons that were supposed to arrive had alreadye, but there were always those who arrivedte.

    For example, the figure in the snow-white robe.

    Entering the imperial city through the pce gates, one must first pass through an extremely long corridor. At the end of the corridor was a high tform, where someone was currently overlooking the neer at the end of the corridor.

    The two were friends. Furthermore, they had met not long ago. At that time, one was sipping tea, while the other did not partake.

    Standing on the high tform was the High Priest.

    He looked at the person in front of him and said calmly, "Su Ning, if I were you, I wouldn''t get involved in today''s matter."

    Seeing his old friend call out his name so solemnly, Su Ning''s expression changed slightly. Standing in ce, he remained silent for a long time before shaking his head. "I''ve waited for today for many years. If I don''t take action now, there may not be another opportunity. I understand your intentions, but my decision can''t be swayed."

    The High Priest frowned, feeling a sense of reluctance in his heart as he said, "His Majesty is definitely not a reckless person. You should reconsider today''s action..."

    The High Priest sighed. As a subject, there were certain words he could not express too clearly. After all, he had to consider the thoughts of the Demon Emperor.

    "I don''t believe it. Even if he has a n, he must be injured in that battle against the human monarch. Can I not win him even when he''s injured? I''ve cultivated bitterly for many years and did not put in less effort than him."

    Su Ning stared at the High Priest and asked, word by word, "Do I not have a chance?"

    The High Priest did not speak and just stepped aside, letting this great demon who had already made up his mind to have a life-and-death match with the Demon Emperor leave.

    Su Ning came to his side and suddenly said, "If I truly cannot win, then burn me and scatter my ashes in the Onan River."

    The High Priest sighed, "Why go to such lengths?"

    Su Ning did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    d in a white robe, Su Ning seemed to merge with the wind and snow as if bing one with heaven and earth.

    He walked for a while. The path was not long, yet in his eyes, it felt like the longest road of his life.

    But no matter how long a road might seem, there woulde a time when it reaches its end. He finally arrived before the grand hall where discussions took ce. Looking at the tightly closed doors, Su Ning''s expression remained unchanged, but the next moment, his expression still changed.

    The doors did not open, yet a blood-red color slowly seeped through the gaps in the doors.

    Staining the white snow.

    Su Ning stood before the doors, sensing a fiendish aura.

    He had felt this fiendish aura many years ago. Because it was too powerful, too difficult to contend with, he had been avoiding the owner if that fiendish aura all these years. Now, when he finally gathered the courage to face it, he realized that the aura had grown much stronger.

    Aren''t you already severely injured?

    Why are you still so powerful?

    Questions lingered in Su Ning''s mind, but at this moment, he would not voice them.

    He gazed at the great hall''s door, imagining that someone behind those doors was also watching him.

    The gazes of the two met in mid-air, and the great hall''s door could not withstand the intensity of these two powerful gazes, eventually shattering and exploding.

    Blood sttered onto the white snow.

    Su Ning saw the scene inside the grand hall, his expression bing incredibly solemn.

    Within the hall at this moment, there were bodies strewn about, with only one figure still standing.

    It was naturally that unparalleled Demon Emperor.

    Looking at Su Ning standing at the door in white, the Demon Emperor said, "You finally dare toe and see Us?"

 Chapter 330: The Great Generalâ€™s Old Age

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Great General''s Old Age</h4>

    The Demon Emperor''s words in the midst of the wind and snow seemed to stir up many past stories. But Su Ning who was dressed in all white appeared unwilling to reminisce. He just responded stiffly, "I''ve long wanted to have a battle with you?"

    Upon hearing this, the Demon Emperorughed for no reason. When heughed, it seemed as if the wind and snow between heaven and earth were also howling at this moment.

    Su Ning said coldly, "What are youughing at?"

    The Demon Emperor looked at him and said calmly, "You''ve long wanted to have a battle with Us? Your so-called desire for a battle with Us is just taking advantage of Our injury, thinking you can get rid of Us now and ascend to the throne of the demon race, isn''t it?"

    Hearing this, Su Ning''s expression became ugly. The opportunity he had patiently waited for was, in fact, the moment when the Demon Emperor was at his weakest. He had found such an opportunity, but what did it imply?

    Naturally, it meant that the Demon Emperor''s strength was so formidable that it made people unable to face him directly.

    "You''re indeed very powerful. If you were in your prime, I wouldn''t have the confidence of defeating you."

    Su Ning candidly admitted this fact, exhaling the turbid air from his lungs. His entire person became somewhat less tense. Some words might seem easy to say, but in reality, admitting is always a challenging thing.

    The Demon Emperor nced at Su Ning with some surprise and said casually, "To admit such a thing, you''ve made some progress in these years."

    "I don''t believe you came out of that battle unscathed. Since you''re injured, I have a chance." Su Ning stared at the Demon Emperor before him. He nced at the bodies behind the Demon Emperor and said softly, "Moreover, you''ve just experienced a great battle."

    The Demon Emperor did not turn his head to look at the scene he had personally created. He just looked at Su Ning and said calmly, "Indeed, We are injured, and at this moment, We are not at Our peak, but what does it matter?"

    "No one can defeat Us, no matter Our current condition."

    The Demon Emperor extended his hand, "Since this is the opportunity you''ve waited for so long, thene, let Us see what progress you''ve made over the years, whether you''re still the same loser who lost to Us before."

    Su Ning looked at the Demon Emperor, took a deep breath, and his aura gradually rose. Endless demonic qi burst forth from his body. He looked at the Demon Emperor and murmured, "Your existence is like a nightmare in my life. I no longer want to live like this. Now, I''m going to end these days, whether it''s you or me..."

    As he spoke, Su Ning walked into the great hall, entering his final battlefield.

    At this moment, Su Ning was indeed at his strongest in his entire life, while the Demon Emperor facing him also happened to be at his weakest.

    As one rose, the other fell. This might be Su Ning''s best opportunity, but the final oue remained unknown to anyone.

    The Demon Emperor knew that this day would inevitablye, so he did not feel fear. He was just waiting for this day. The wind and snow continued, but the great hall had already begun to tremble.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The High Priest stood on the high tform and kept looking at the corridor. After an unknown amount of time, this big shot of the demon race finally withdrew his gaze, directing it toward the distance. The distantndscape remained a vast expanse of white. At the edge of his vision, nothing could be seen beyond the snow and wind, but he was well aware that if the Demon Emperor were to fall today, there would surely be many changes in that white expanse.

    This was the first difficult challenge the Demon Emperor faced after ascending to the throne, and also an unavoidable challenge.

    The High Priest remained silent for a long time, recalling the history of the demon race. In the history of the demons, most Demon Emperors could not die peacefully in their sleep. Either they were forced down from the throne by the sessor they personally chose, or they could not even see their chosen sessore before them, and the throne was vacated. Whether in the human or demon race, bloodline inheritance was ultimately not very important in this world.

    In contrast, the demons in the Demon Realm were more epting of a new Demon Emperor, as long as the new ruler was powerful enough to suppress the Demon Realm. That was the reason why newly appointed Demon Emperors, after seizing power from their predecessors, easily gained the allegiance of the entire Demon Realm.

    Therefore, the Demon Emperor could not afford to be weak, injured, or give the impression that they might be defeated. Every time they faced a challenge, they needed to repel it with their formidable strength, remaining eternally powerful.

    Thinking about this, the High Priest murmured softly, "Being the Demon Emperor is never that easy."

    Having said these words, he left the high tform and headed toward the great hall.

    The impending conclusion of the great battle was inevitable, and the oue would eventually be revealed to everyone.

    The High Priest looked into the distance, hoping that the Demon Realm would remain the same after this.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, heavy snowfall persisted.

    There was only one day left before New Year''s Eve.

    Over at the Northern Frontier Great Wall, activities finally began to liven up. Despite the harsh cold in this snowy and icynd, with the demons casting covetous eyes in the North, the year-end festivities were still inevitable.

    In the past few days, the appearance of the Great General on the city wall became more frequent. However, after seeing the Great General, most people grew concerned. It was not just because of the increasingly hunched figure of the Great General but also due to the continuous and lingering sounds of his coughs.

    Over the many years, they had witnessed various facets of the Great General. They had seen him standing tall in countless battles. They had long grown ustomed to the presence of this powerful man. But now, they had to ept the undeniable fact that this man was aging.

    He had grown old,pletely old.

    Realizing that this might be the Great General''sst New Year in the Northern Frontier, people could not find joy anymore.

    The atmosphere suddenly became quite depressing.

    The Great General stood in the snowy wind on the city wall, gazing into the distance. Suddenly, he heard the sobbing sound not far from him. It was a young soldier who had recently arrived at the Northern Frontier, quietly sobbing.

    The Great General coughed a few times before walking over to the young soldier''s side, patting him on the shoulder.

    "Why are you crying? Do you think this general is about to die?"

    Hearing these words, the young soldier''s youthful face was filled with panic.

    He was about to kneel down when the Great General pulled him up, shook his head, and chuckled softly, "Why kneel? There''s no such custom in the Northern Frontier, no need to kneel."

    After saying this, he reached out to wipe away the tears from the soldier''s eyes and continued, "I''ve already lived for so many years, and with the demons not attacking now, how could this general possibly die? Moreover, even if I''m going to die, it wouldn''t be right now."

    After saying this, the Great General patted the young soldier''s shoulder once again before returning to the other side of the city wall. A middle-aged schr had been waiting for him there.

    Looking at the arrival, the Great General said, "His Majesty''s journey southward this time, our Northern Frontier didn''t send people to escort him. Although it was His Majesty''s decision, I can''t help but worry..."

    The middle-aged schr shook his head, "Since it''s His Majesty''s decision, there''s no need to worry too much. His Majesty even returned safe and sound from the deste north, so how could anything happen in our Great Liang''s territory?"

    The Great General nodded and said with a sigh, "Be that as it may, it''s just that..."

    When he spoke halfway, the Great General waved his hand, smiling, "There''s no need to think too much about it. This old martial artist''s days are numbered. In these final days, I won''t trouble myself with such matters."

    "Yao Chang, even Sword Immortal Liu has taken the opportunity to head south to rx. What about you? Still not leaving?"

    The Great General looked at the middle-aged schr, who had been advising and strategizing in the Northern Frontier without an official position. He grinned and said, "What''s this? Are you thinking of waiting for this general to die and then take my ce as the Great General of the Northern Frontier, bing a schr-general of a generation?"

    The middle-aged schr ignored the Great General and instead asked, "I have no ties or obligations here, whether in this ce or in the South. But for you, Great General, you haven''t seen your family for many years. Don''t you n to go back and have a look?"

    The Great General responded calmly, "This general is the Northern Frontier Great General of the Great Liang Dynasty. As long as the people still need me, this general will continue to stand here until the day I die."

    The middle-aged schr sighed, "Great General, you''ve already done a lot for the people of Great Liang. In these final days, won''t you consider living for yourself?"

    Shaking his head, the Great General''s gaze turned profound, "Whether it''s me or His Majesty, we''ve never nned to live for ourselves."

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 331: The Thing Called Hope

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Thing Called Hope</h4>

    Although the first snowfall this year began in the Divine Capital, in reality, as winter approached, the heavy snow in the various counties of the North of the Great Liang was much heavier than in the Divine Capital. In fact, even before the establishment of Great Liang, the annual blizzards alone imed countless lives.

    The lives of themon people were difficult. Many times, it had nothing to do with oppression by cultivators or attacks by demons. The goodness or badness of officials, natural disasters, and man-made cmities could easily snatch away the people''s hope of survival.

    However, after the founding of Great Liang, this situation had improved somewhat. From the very beginning, the founding emperor paid attention to the livelihoods of themon people. By the time of Emperor Lingzong, the number of deaths due to northern blizzards each year had decreased significantly, and many officials were well-prepared almost every winter. The people''s lives had already be much better.

    Xuanling Commandery was thergestmandery in the North, situated in a precarious location between two high mountains. It had always been regarded by the Great Liang Dynasty as a crucial northern outpost. Almost every shipment of supplies to the Northern Frontier had to pass through this region. If they did not take this route, the journey would likely be three times longer, making it impractical for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Therefore, in Xuanling Commandery, the Great Liang Dynasty stationed fifty thousand elite soldiers year-round. Several cultivators were also assigned to the military, all with the purpose of guarding against demons scattered within the Great Liang''s territory as well as the foreign cultivators.

    The general stationed here was named Wei Feng, a favored disciple of the Northern Frontier''s Great General. He had previously served on that Great Wall for over ten years. However, during a major battle, he suffered severe injuries inflicted by the demons, damaging his lungs. He developed a lingering illness and could no longer adapt to the northern climate. Consequently, he withdrew from the Northern Frontier Army and came to Xuanling Commandery as themanding general. In reality, there were long-standing rumors in the military that General Wei Feng had been one of the young talents favored by the Northern Frontier''s Great General several years ago. If all went well, after enduring a few more years on the Northern Frontier Great Wall and reaching the day when this young martial artist entered the Northern Frontier Army Realm, it was highly likely that he would take over the defense of the Northern Frontier, bing the next Great General of the Northern Frontier.

    Unfortunately, after this General Wei was seriously injured, he could only remain stuck in the Great Beyond Realm in this lifetime. There was no possibility of climbing any higher. Therefore, when he left the Northern Frontier Great Wall, he did not think too much. Instead, he left carefree.

    However, being carefree at that time did not necessarily mean he had no thoughts in his heart. Over the years, this general became increasingly silent, likely for this reason.

    Presently, Wei Feng was in his quarters, the stove illuminating his dark face. His once resolute eyes were looking at the mes in the stove at this moment. But for some unknown reason, it became somewhat lost.

    With a gust of wind, a figure appeared behind this Xuanling Commandery''s general. The arrival was a tall and thin middle-aged man dressed in loose daoist robes. However, hecked an otherworldly aura. He stood behind Wei Feng and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "General Wei, still haven''t made up your mind?"

    Wei Feng did not turn around; he just reached out with his bare hands to adjust the burning charcoal in the stove. As a martial artist, even if he had not stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, Wei Feng was not afraid of the temperature of the burning charcoal. When he touched the red-hot charcoal, the moisture on Wei Feng''s palm evaporated, making a sizzling sound.

    Unmoved, Wei Feng released the charcoal and said, "There''s nothing to discuss. Although I, Wei Feng, am just a martial artist, I still know what should be done and what should not be done."

    The man smiled, seemingly unconcerned. "General Wei, you truly have a deep and loyal heart for the Great Liang Dynasty. But has the Great Liang Dynasty truly cared about it?"

    Wei Feng remained silent, as if he did not hear.

    The man continued, "That Great General in the Northern Frontier doesn''t seem to have many days left to live. General Wei, you''ve already been stuck in the Great General Realm for a long time, right? Who do you think the imperial court will choose as the sessor after that Great General passes away? Is there no one in mind?"

    As the man asked more questions, Wei Feng''s brows could not help but furrow.

    Still, he did not speak.

    How things were in the Northern Frontier, who would seed the Great General, he was naturally concerned about these things. However, it was just concern, beyond that, there was nothing more he could do. Burdened by long-standing ailments, he had given up hope of reaching the Nepenthe Realm. Even if he wanted to guard the Northern Frontier for the people of Great Liang, it was simply beyond his capability.

    Since there was no hope, why bother dwelling on it?

    Facing Wei Feng''s silence, the man did not mind. He simply extended his hand and smiled. "General Wei, what if I could cure your old ailments?"

    This statement seemed light and airy, like the snowkes falling in the cold winter. However, when Wei Feng heard it, he suddenly turned around, fixing his gaze on the man before him. "What did you say?"

    A powerful qi surged from his body at the same time he said this sentence. Having reached the Great Beyond Realm many years ago, if not for his old ailments, he might have stepped into the Nepenthe Realm long ago. Now, this imposing aura demonstrated his might.

    Feeling the pressure from Wei Feng, the man remained unperturbed and said calmly, "Whether it''s the Heavenly Imperial Institution or the Ministry of Works in your Great Liang Dynasty, they are merely trash to us. When ites to alchemy, how can you martial artists understand its mysteries? As for General''s old ailments, it only requires searching for quality spirit medicines to refine medicinal pills. Once General takes it, your injuries will be fully healed. Given General''s aptitude, you might even step into the Nepenthe Realm, and as for the conflict in the Northern Frontier, we can lend our assistance too. The position of the Northern Frontier Grand General might very well be within General''s grasp."

    Wei Feng did not hear thetter part of those words. He became entranced after the mention of the medicinal pill. For so many years, not a day went by without him yearning for the recovery of his injuries. Despite his countless efforts and endeavors, the results turned out contrary to his expectations. Eventually, he gave up hope on this matter. However, even so, the ember hidden in his heart was impossible to extinguish. All it needed was a spark, and it was destined to burn again.

    "How does this general know you''re not deceiving me?"

    Wei Feng stared intently at the man before him. If he could not get the answer he sought, Wei Feng might not hesitate to tear him apart.

    At such close proximity, even if the other party''s cultivation realm was equal to his, he probably could not withstand Wei Feng''s full-powered strike.

    The man did not reply, he simply took out a small pillbox and tossed it directly to Wei Feng, saying, "The medicinal pill is here, long prepared for General Wei. Want to give it a taste, General Wei?"

    Wei Feng caught the pillbox thrown in front of him but did not open it yet. The fragrance of the medicine inside wafted towards him, and his internal organs felt extremelyfortable. Especially his lungs, they seemed to be well-nourished at this moment, leaving him without any difort at all.

    "General may take it and see the effect."

    The man reminded with a gentle smile.

    Wei Feng nced at the man. Although he was still somewhat hesitant, the palpitations in his heart ultimately could not be suppressed. He opened the pillbox and took out the fragrant medicinal pill, swallowing it. The instant he ate it, Wei Feng thought about many things. He even considered the possibility that the pill he just took was poison, and after taking it, this man would use it to coerce him. However, if that were the case, Wei Feng would bepletely indifferent to his demands and face death calmly.

    However, after taking it, besides feeling a refreshing sensation within his body, he had no other special feelings. The dull pain in his lungs had also reduced considerably.

    This medicinal pill was indeed effective for his injuries.

    The man looked at Wei Feng and said, "There are a total of three pills. After taking them, General''s injuries will bepletely healed. Now, I gave one to General first. Afterpleting that major mission, I''ll naturally offer up the remaining two pills with both hands."

    Wei Feng shook his head and said calmly, "Is it really possible tomit regicide as a subject?"

    "No need for General to personally take action. What General needs to do is actually very simple, which is to do nothing."

    The man looked at Wei Feng and said softly, "Without this emperor, the Great Liang Dynasty wouldn''t copse, it would still remain the same Great Liang Dynasty. If General does nothing, then nothing will happen. When the new monarch ascends to the throne, General will remain the same. You might even advance a step further after returning to the Northern Frontier, bing an indispensable figure in the Great Liang Dynasty. What''s wrong with that?"

    Wei Feng remained silent. As a martial artist with a military background, he had always harbored great respect for the Great Liang Emperor. In the past decade, the support of the Great Liang Dynasty for the Northern Frontier was visible to the naked eye. All themon people around the world could criticize the Great Liang Emperor, but only the soldiers of the Northern Frontier could not say a single bad word about the Great Liang Emperor.

    Especially when the Great Liang Emperor ventured deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north and then returned, Wei Feng''s admiration for him had already reached its peak.

    However, admiring the Great Liang Emperor was one thing, and the current choice was another.

    Wei Feng frowned slightly, feeling conflicted. Perhaps, apart from himself, no one would understand the sensation of hope reigniting.

    The dilemma of choosing whether to erase that hope, and continue to sink into despair, or choosing to do something he did not want to do for the sake of hope.

    This was a difficult choice to make.

    "General, once certain opportunities are missed, they will surely be lifelong regrets."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell, heavy snow descended.

    In a residence near the city gate of Xuanling Commandery.

    Amidst the harsh winter in the twelfth lunar month, only a singlemp illuminated a house.

    Several figures were faintly discernible.

    One of them spoke, "How did things go?"

    Another person responded calmly, "In this world, everyone has desires. Provide him with what he wants, and how can he refuse?"

    "The so-called loyalty and beliefs are actually not worth mentioning at all. As long as you offer something irresistible, everything can be aplished."

    A figure enveloped the solitarymp, saying indifferently, "There''s one more day. To these people, it will be New Year''s Eve. After New Year''s Eve, a new year begins. In the new year, I don''t want to see him anymore."

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 332: Thirty and Forty

    <h4>Chapter 332: Thirty and Forty</h4>

    As the New Year approached each year, with tomorrow being New Year''s Eve, even in the border town of Xuanling Commandery, facing the cold wind and heavy snow, the people were still preparing for the imminent New Year''s celebration.

    If all four seasons were considered challenging, on thisst day, most people would feel a sense of sweetness no matter the hardships. On New Year''s Eve, regardless of how difficult the year had been, reaching this moment marked the end. After passing this day, the next year would be a brand new year full of hope.

    In the northeastern market of themandery''s city, the final batch of goods from the Divine Capital delivered this year was currently being sold for thest time. Compared to other ces, the prices of these goods in Xuanling Commandery were not too expensive. The reason was simple: the route from the Divine Capital to Xuanling Commandery had been traversed numerous times by the imperial army, clearing away any demons along the way. In contrast to other ces in the Great Liang Dynasty, leaving the Divine Capital was often fraught with danger. For merchants, if they could endure the loneliness, they could pay some silver to the Ministry of Revenue and travel North together with the imperial army when they were transporting provisions to the Northern Frontier. This way, it would be much less risky.

    Therefore, the goods brought from the Divine Capital to Xuanling Commandery were not considered too expensive. At least, they were much cheaperpared to other ces.

    Along the street, a woman was heading out in a hurry, carrying the money she had saved for quite some time, intending to buy some rouge delivered from the Divine Capital before the New Year. After a year of hard work and frugality, now was the time to reward herself. However, considering the family''s financial situation, apart from necessary expenses and buying New Year''s goods, there was not much left. The meager bag of money she brought along had to cover most of her needs. Fortunately, there was still a small sum remaining to purchase a box of modest rouge from the Divine Capital.

    The woman rushed out with her oiled-paper umbre, running towards the market. In her haste, she identally collided with someone in the alley. The woman was unaware of the condition of the person she had bumped into, but the collision caused her to stagger and almost fall backward, looking as if she was going to fall onto the snowy ground.

    However, for some unknown reason, her body which was originally falling backward, suddenly stopped. After swaying for a moment, the woman managed to stabilize herself. Now, with a hint of remorse, she raised her head, feeling a bit embarrassed as she said, "I''m sorry."

    Her ent had an unusually strong Northern dialect, but it differed slightly from the entmonly heard in Xuanling Commandery.

    The tall man in front of her shook his head and said, "It''s okay."

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. As she looked up, she noticed that the man was tall, even taller than her husband who had joined the military a few years earlier. However, despite his stature, he did not seem to be from a wealthy family. In this harsh winter, he was dressed in simple attire, wearing only a thin robe full of holes. It looked like it had been worn for many years.

    For some reason, the woman did not quite dare to look at the man''s face. But seeing that the man did not leave immediately, the woman was seized with a sudden impulse to ask, "Are you hungry?"

    Looking at the man''s appearance, she naturally thought that he might not have eaten for quite some time.

    After thinking about it, the man nodded and replied, "A bit."

    Originally intending to buy rouge, the woman bit her lip. In her mind, conflicting thoughts waged a silent battle. Eventually, she decided to give up on buying the rouge. Turning around, she said in a soft voice, "Follow me."

    Then, she turned and walked toward her home.

    The man hesitated for a moment and followed her.

    The woman''s home was thest one in this narrow alley. It was notrge; just a small and humble residence.

    As they passed through the alley, residents on both sides saw the man and woman. Some mockingughter sounded out, and unfriendly nces were directed at the two of them.

    The man paid no mind, but the woman, who had gone from blushing at the beginning to feeling somewhat wronged. She was not one to tolerate bullying, if it were not for the man behind her today, she might have stopped to scold them.

    Finally reaching the end of the short alley, they arrived at the front of the house. The woman stepped over the threshold and breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, the man remained standing at the doorway, staring at the wooden que hanging on it.

    The que bore the name of a person and stated when this person was enlisted. Unfortunately, it was not written with red ink but with ck ink.

    Over a decade ago, after the current Great Liang Emperor ascended the throne, the support for the Northern Frontier reached unprecedented levels. This was evident from the military enlistmentw enacted in the Emperor''s first year of reign. Every man from Great Liang who enlisted to serve at the Northern Frontier Army had to write down their enlistment date in front of their home. Apart from receiving a monthly military pay, they were entitled to a monthly allowance from the Ministry of Revenue. In case of their death in battle, their families would receive a one-off sum of money based on their military achievements, the sum of money varied. Additionally, for the elderly and children left at home, the government would still send over some money every month.

    However, the que in front of the door had transitioned from being inscribed with red ink to ck ink.

    The name on the wooden que in front of the man was written in ck ink, indicating that the person had already died at the Northern Frontier.

    Seeing the man standing at the door for a while, the woman thought he might be concerned about gossip from others. She quickly shook her head and said, "I''m used to idle talk. After all, you''re just a guest, there''s nothing between us, why pay it any mind?"

    Upon hearing this, the man returned to his senses and then walked into the small courtyard.

    In the hallway, the woman quickly brought out a stove, poured charcoal, which she normally could not bear to use, and lit it. Soon, a fire was kindled, bringing some warmth under the eaves for the man to sit.

    Before the woman could do anything else, a figure emerged from the house. It was a young girl of a tender age, timidly looking at the woman and asking, "Mother, is there a guest?"

    The young girl had a pair ofrge and spirited eyes, looking extremely adorable.

    The woman acknowledged it and muttered, "Go do your homework. If you don''t finish it today, you won''t get to enjoy New Year''s Eve tomorrow, no matter how you plead."

    The young girl chuckled and pouted, "Mother, who does homework on New Year''s Eve?"

    The woman stood up straight and said, "That''s why I''m telling you to finish it today!"

    The young girl responded with an "oh" and nced at the man again before reluctantly retracting her gaze and running off to do her homework.

    At this moment, the woman looked at the cured meat hanging from the ceiling. She gritted her teeth and took thergest piece down. Considering the man''s tall stature and seemingly many days of hunger, she reckoned that this piece would not have much left after he ate it.

    After a simple preparation, the woman brought out arge bowl of meat, a small basin of meat soup, and a small bowl of steamed buns, cing them all in front of the man.

    The man nced at the cured meat hanging from the ceiling, knowing that this piece was probably something the mother and daughter had not been willing to eat throughout the year, saving it for the New Year''s Eve dinner. However, he did not expose this, only asking, "Was your husband also a soldier?"

    The woman nodded, tidying her hair. She did not hide anything as she said, "He died two years ago, on that Northern Frontier Great Wall. They sent a letter, and I thought about going to see where he died. However, the officials said it was a crucial military post and I couldn''t go, so I gave up on the idea. Unfortunately, I couldn''t even bring back his remains. They didn''t say what happened, but I know he was eaten by those demons."

    For the people of the Great Liang Dynasty, the concept of demons devouring humans was far from unfamiliar.

    The man furrowed his brows and said, "It''s indeed challenging over there. If it were possible, they would definitely try to retrieve the remains."

    The woman nodded and said, "At first, it was a bit sad and confusing. My man fought desperately against the demons in the North. If he died, so be it, there''s nothing more to say. Why couldn''t we just snatch back his body?" "Butter, I heard that those guys on the Northern Frontier Great Wall sometimes couldn''t even get a proper meal for many days. They would just gnaw on frozen buns. That''s when I felt they weren''t that important. If they died for the sake of my man''s remains, it would be truly not worth it."

    Before the man could speak, the woman suddenly looked up at him. Seeing his slightly graying sideburns, she asked, "Guest, did you also return from there?"

    The man nodded.

    The woman was somewhat delighted and said, "Earlier, when I saw you, I felt the shadow of my man on you. Sure enough, you were also killing demons over there. Well done!"

    The man then asked, "Has the government''s monthly stipend arrived, and is there anyone... bullying you?"

    The woman nodded and said, "We receive the stipend every month, thirty Great Liang general currency coins!"

    She only answered the first part of the question, not mentioning thetter. In their daily life, the mother and daughter relied on each other and naturally faced many hardships.

    This point did not need any boration.

    The man''s expression turned somewhat ugly. He looked at the woman and was silent for a moment, but he still said, "The current emperor established a rule at the beginning of his reign. After dying in battle at the Northern Frontier, there will be a stipend based on military merit, with varying amounts. After that, you should be receiving forty coins every month."

    Forty and thirty; it was just a difference of ten coins. To one person, ten coins might seem insignificant. However, when you multiply it by ten, a hundred, or a thousand people?

    How many die in battle at the Northern Frontier each year? Certainly more than ten thousand.

    The woman was taken aback. She had no knowledge of such a thing. Hearing this, she furrowed her brows for a long time before seemingly trying to convince herself, "It''s about the same."

    The man shook his head, saying, "It''s very different."

    The woman sighed, "We two have no skills and no one to rely on either. Having thirty coins is already good enough. If we were to make a fuss over ten coins, who knows what the consequences might be."

    The man did not say anything, but in reality, what the woman said made a lot of sense. For the two of them, seeking justice would be an incredibly difficult task.

    The woman quickly changed the subject, asking, "Guest, I heard there''s a major war happening at the Northern Frontier recently. Did we... win?"

    In recent years, the Northern Frontier wars had been ongoing, with the demons mostly having the upper hand. The human side paid a huge price to maintain a stalemate. Even the woman knew this. However, since it was a war, she naturally hoped that the people in the ce where her man once served could achieve victory. It was not only for the people of Great Liang but also, in a way, for the soul of her man in the heavens.

    The man nced at her and gave a definitive answer, "We won."

    The woman was originally asking casually. After getting this answer, she felt somewhat incredulous, "Really?!"

 Chapter 333: A Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 333: A Snowstorm</h4>

    The man nced at the woman, only then, did she realize her loss ofposure. She smiled somewhat embarrassedly and asked cautiously again, "Did we really win?"

    The man nodded and said, "I''ve just returned from the Northern Frontier. The war is over, it''s time to go back home."

    At this point, the man began to talk about the major war at the Northern Frontier. Although he did not experience everything in person, there were still things he could share. The woman did not understand much about military affairs, but she grasped two key points. The first was that the Northern Frontier had indeed won this time, giving the demons who were constantly thinking about advancing southward a brutal blow. The second was that the Northern Frontier would enjoy peace and stability for many years.

    "Not fighting is good. Without wars, people won''t die. That''s really a great thing!"

    The woman was ecstatic. This was the best news she had heard in days. Despite the impoverished days throughout the year, she no longer felt the bitterness at this moment. Even if she could not buy any rouge now, she did not mind at all.

    The man was about to speak again when footsteps were heard outside the door. Shortly after, someone knocked on the door of the woman''s courtyard.

    She nced at the man, smiled apologetically, and hurried to open the door. Standing at the entrance was a government official dressed in an official robe. The woman knew this person, he was Song Zhong, a constable at the government office. Normally, the monthly stipend was personally delivered by him. They had a fairly good rtionship.

    At this moment, he carried a bag of rice noodles in one hand, while the other held a pig trotter. Seeing the woman opening the door, he quickly ced the rice noodles on the ground and handed the pig trotter to her. Then, he took out a money pouch from his pocket, smiling, "Sister-inw, I''ve brought this month''s allowance."

    Taking the money, the woman did not open it. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "I heard people say that it seems the government-issued money isn''t thirty coins every month but forty... I wonder if that''s true?"

    Song Zhong, who had been working in the government office for years, naturally knew about this matter. However, at this moment, he looked at the woman with some surprise. He had originally thought that the woman was well aware of these things but had been holding back from mentioning them. However, judging by her expression now, it seemed she had just learned about it. He could not help but nce behind the woman and happened to see a man sitting under the eaves.

    Seeing Song Zhong''s reaction, the woman hurriedly exined, "It''s not what that guest mentioned."

    She did not want to bring any trouble to the man she had only just met.

    Song Zhong withdrew his gaze and said with a bitter smile, "Sister-inw, I thought you knew about this already. However, since you''ve asked now, it''s no big deal. Indeed, the government allocates forty Great Liang general currency coins every month, but once it leaves the Divine Capital, it''s no longer under the control of His Majesty. It gets milked at various levels, with the provinces taking a share, the prefectures another, and so on. This is something that everyone in the officialdom understands tacitly. Sister-inw, you can understand if you think about it too. Now that Sister-inw has brought this up... It''s fine that you ask me, but if Sister-inw really wants to make a fuss at the government office, please think about it carefully..."

    In the end, Song Zhong was just an errand-runner. It was already quite challenging to not go against his conscience and skim some of the remaining thirty coins from this woman. What more could he do?

    A bitter smile squeezed out on the woman''s face. Previously, she imed not to mind, but it was just a facade put on in front of others. These ten extra coins did matter to her. If she could save enough, it would be enough for several days'' worth of provisions.

    "I have a sense of propriety."

    The woman nodded. She did not want to cause trouble, especially for someone who had helped her.

    Song Zhong nced at her, thought for a moment, but still decided to speak up, "Sister-inw, there are some things I say that might anger you, but it must be said. Please forgive me, it''s something I have to say."

    "Big Brother Qi died in the North while serving. In our Great Liang Dynasty, we have great respect for those soldiers who sacrificed themselves in the north. As a widow, Sister-inw''s household needs a man to begin with. However, in the eyes of the neighbors, this sort of thing is a bit..."

    Song Zhong looked at the woman. When he reached this point, he stopped. He quickly apologized with a smile and asked the woman to think about it. Without waiting for the woman to respond, he took his leave.

    Watching Song Zhong''s departing figure, the woman''splexion was not great. Her gaze wasplex. She thought for a long time, sighed, and realized that the present days were tough. She understood that there were no restrictions on widows remarrying in the Great Liangws, but if she did so, the government would naturally stop providing monthly stipends. While that was not a significant issue, the bigger problem was that if she chose that path, she would likely face disdainful looks from her neighbors.

    This was something she could not ept.

    Her own man had already sacrificed his life for the people and this world. As a living person, she could not tarnish his sacrifice.

    With a sigh, the woman picked up the rice noodles and walked back through the small courtyard into the house. After putting down those things, she returned under the eaves. However, seeing the untouchedrge bowl of meat and steamed buns in front of the man, the woman became somewhat unhappy. Still, she concealed these negative emotions extremely well.

    "Why aren''t you eating, guest?"

    The woman looked at the man, unable to determine his age for a moment. Looking at the white hair at his temples, she felt he must be older. Yet, looking at his face, she thought he should be only around thirty or forty years old. It seemed the harsh cold of the Northern Frontier made him appear older.

    The man sat under the eaves, not hiding anything. He replied straightforwardly, "I can''t eat."

    The woman asked, "Does Guess find that the food is too bad?"

    Shaking his head, the man looked out into the snowy courtyard and said, "What makes it hard for me to eat isn''t the food, but that you should receive forty coins every month, but they only give you thirty."

    The woman smiled bitterly, thinking that since this man was a soldier who returned from the Northern Frontier, he probably had a wife at home. Naturally, he could empathize with her situation.

    For a moment, the woman only murmured, "What can we do?"

    Hearing this, the man fell silent for a while. He thought for a long time before saying, "Many years ago, when I wanted to do something big, many people felt that I couldn''t do it. But my wife urged me to do it. Because not doing it would mean our family wouldn''t survive. That would be a trivial matter, but countless people living a fate worse than death would be the important thing." "However, no matter how anyone looked at that matter, sess was virtually impossible. Doing it was actually about the same as not doing it. The price of failure was even greater if attempted. For this reason, I thought for a long time whether to do it or not."

    The woman frowned and said, "Since not doing it means your family won''t survive, then you must do it. At least give it a try; otherwise, how do you know if it''s possible?"

    The man nodded and smiled, "That''s the idea."

    But then he paused and said softly, "That''s why they dare to bully you, it''s because they know you can survive right now. If they bully you, you can only swallow the insult and humiliation silently. Because once you resist, perhaps even what you have now will be taken away. Once there''s something to lose, people will be cautious. On the other hand, if there''s nothing to lose, one might stake everything on onest throw."

    The man continued slowly, "But it''s not an honorable thing. As the uncle, taking something that belongs to the nephew will surely be criticized."

    The woman was puzzled, but in the end, she was not too foolish. She could still understand the meaning and asked softly, "So, is it right for the nephew to want to kill the uncle''s family?"

    The man turned to look at her and smiled, but did not say anything.

    The principle was originally so simple, but there were still many people in the world who did not understand it.

    "But in the end, he was my nephew. Thinking back to how my big brother treated me back then, he was quite good to me. However, after his death, I did these things. Even if my big brother were alive, he probably wouldn''t forgive me, right? Otherwise, my wife wouldn''t have left me just like that..." The man looked at the snowstorm, his expression bing somewhat hesitant. In most situations, people presented a different side of themselves in private than what they showed publicly.

    Thinking of his deceased wife, the man reached into his pocket and took out the wildflower. After a long time, it was still as vibrant as ever.

    In the end, he still plucked the flower.

    The woman did not know what to say. She did not know what the man had been through, but she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was extremely sad at this moment. It was a kind of sadness that left people unable to speak.

    After some time, the man suddenly stood up, nced into the distance, and was about to leave.

    "Where are you going?"

    The woman was somewhat worried, afraid that this man would rush to the government office to seek justice.

    The man looked at her and asked in return, "Shouldn''t justice be sought?"

    The woman thought that seeking justice was naturally a good thing, but whether it could be achieved was a big question. If it could not be achieved in the end, would it not harm you?

    The man knew what she was thinking and calmly said, "If I want to seek justice in the Great Liang Dynasty, there''s likely no one who can stop me."

    The woman frowned, not quite understanding the meaning of this sentence.

    The man did not care either and just said, "But before seeking justice, there''s something more important to do."

    The woman did not understand, but felt a bit wronged as she said, "No matter what, you should eat before leaving."

    The man shook his head, "I already owe you many meals. If I eat one more, what if I can''t repay itter?"

    The woman inexplicably said, "You already owe so many meals, what difference does one more make? Besides, you were killing demons on that Great Wall, you owe no one anything!"

    The man remained nomittal, just shook his head and said, "Your husband died at the border, and you only receive thirty out of the forty coins every month. These are all what I owe you. If your lives be difficult, you can curse me, and should curse me. This should be the case no matter whoes."

    The man reached out and caught some snowkes, saying with some vicissitudes of emotion. "Making your lives better is something I should do in the first ce."

    After saying this, he walked towards the courtyard, and added without turning his head, "Just stay in this courtyard, don''t go anywhere."

    With that, the man had already opened the door and walked out.

    In the small alley, amid the snowfall, this weary man slowly walked forward, talking to himself, "No matter how We deserve to die, We shouldn''t die at your hands."

 Chapter 334: A Solitary Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 334: A Solitary Lamp</h4>

    In the military camp outside Xuanliang Commandery, a figure emerged from the central military tent, and then disappeared into the expanse of the world. When it reappeared, it had already arrived in the courtyard in themandery city.

    Entering the courtyard, it appeared in that house. It was not night, but there was indeed a solitarymp inside. A man stood at the door and said respectfully, "The matter has been handled. Everything in Xuanliang Commandery today is under control."

    "Well done, Yuanshan."

    After a moment, a voice of praise, neither loud nor soft, emanated from inside the house. Judging from the voice, it seemed to be an elderly person.

    Listening to this familiar yet unfamiliar voice, Daoist Yuanshan lowered his head even more, saying softly, "It''s this disciple''s honor to be able to serve Ancestor."

    "Hehe, what do you mean by serving me? Aplishing this task is to eliminate a major cmity for the entire cultivation world. How can it be my personal selfishness?"

    The voice of the elderly man held some vicissitudes of emotion, but it mostly carried a sense of helplessness. "How can the monarch of Great Liang be so easy to kill? Even the Demon Emperor couldn''t keep him in the Demon Realm. Even if we, this group of people, take advantage of the situation, where would we find the courage?"

    As he spoke, the old manughed. "Yuanshan,e on in."

    Daoist Yuanshan''s expression instantly became extremely solemn. He pushed open therge door and walked inside.

    The current room was rtively simple in its arrangement. In the center, there was a wooden table with a lonemp atop it. Despite it not being nighttime, the room appeared somewhat dim. Even with the faint light from the lonemp, it did not manage to illuminate the room much.

    Beside the wooden table, there stood four individuals, each with white or graying hair, solemn expressions, and perhaps a tinge of sorrow.

    Among the four, the one standing north of the wooden table, the person at the head wore an old daoist robe. It seemed to have umted years of dust, giving it a worn-out appearance. The original color was no longer discernible, and all that remained was a grayish hue.

    This was also the person that Daoist Yuanshan called ''Ancestor'' just now.

    In reality, cultivators seldom harbored the idea of having descendants. The so-called ''Ancestor'' was merely because the gray-robed old daoist was extremely senior in the sect, his status highly respected.

    They hailed from the Three Willow Temple, a branch of the Longevity Dao lineage. Despite being a major sect within this lineage, the Three Willow Temple''s reputation had waned in recent years. This was because an ident happened to the previous temple master while cultivating the sect''s daoist technique, the Five Elements Mystic Art. That great daoist sage''s cultivation realm fell and the entire focus of the Three Willow Temple in recent years had been to seek rare materials and treasures to restore that temple master''s cultivation. As a result, the sect had paid little attention to external affairs. The absence of Three Willow Temple disciples at the previous Myriad Willow Convention was due to this reason.

    As for why this elderly daoist from the Three Willow Temple, who was even higher in status than the Temple Master, appeared here, there was no way of knowing.

    To the left of the gray-robed old daoist was an old man with a lonely face. He appeared frail, with a face marked by deep wrinkles, showing the signs of old age. A piece of cloth covered his eyes, it looked like he had been blind for many years. However, he carried a sword scabbard on his back. The scabbard was also wrapped with cloth, but upon closer inspection, anyone could hear the sound of sword cries within it. Moreover, the sword cries were not uniform, suggesting that there were likely several flying swords in the scabbard. Sword qi slowly seeped out of the gaps, causing the lonemp me to flicker.

    Sensing the sharp sword qi that was casually flowing out, everyone understood that the blind old man before them was probably a sword immortal.

    In the foreign cultivation world, the various major sects would nurture sword cultivators. However, there were likely few who could cultivate to the realm of a sword immortal. Once the sword immortal of a sect reached the realm of sword immortal, they would undoubtedly be treated as a precious asset to the sect. Unless absolutely necessary, they would not be allowed to leave the sect and face dangers outside.

    The presence of this blind sword immortal indicated that this great battle was unlikely to end as a mere probing.

    After all, sword cultivators possessed unparalleled killing power. They were the most adept at killing people.

    To the right of the gray-robed daoist stood a slender middle-aged man. This person did not appear to be very old, and his aura was restrained, making it difficult to discern his depths. However, a single look revealed that this person was absolutely terrifying.

    Because the more ordinary a person appeared, the more terrifying they seemed.

    The man nced at the gray-robed daoist and said calmly, "I''ll take my leave for now. When it''s time for me to appear, I''ll naturally show up."

    After saying these words, the middle-aged man walked towards the exit and soon disappeared without a trace.

    The gray-robed daoist did not speak. However, the burly man who had been standing south of the wooden table this entire time had an ugly expression as he scolded, "These guys have been hiding in the shadows too much! To show such disrespect to the Venerable Sage!"

    The burly man who spoke had a tall and robust physique. He was not a martial artist but practiced Buddhism''s Great Vajra Technique. This cultivation method shared simrities with martial arts as both focused on body tempering. However, they differed in that martial artists honed their physique solely through tempering, making their flesh and bones extraordinarily robust. On the other hand, practitioners of Buddhism''s Great Vajra Technique used Buddhist methods to transcend their bodies. Inside their meridians, buddhist light flowed, and outside the body, ayer of buddhist light would manifest when using the technique. This made their bodies incredibly tough. Ordinary cultivators could notpare with them.

    As for the middle-aged man he was scolding, his origins were even more mysterious. He did not belong to any foreign sect but was an itinerant cultivator. Most major sects upied the best cultivation resources in the world, and with their own self-operating systems, they did not worry much about cultivation resources or other resources that they needed. However, if itinerant cultivators wanted to survive and continue advancing in the cultivation world, the effort they needed to put in was far greater than that of ordinary cultivators.

    Hence, it gave rise to a role in the cultivation world whose purpose was to obtain cultivation resources. These kinds of people were termed assassins.

    In fact, there was an assassin ranking list in the foreign cultivation world. The top-ranked figure was extremely mysterious, rumored to have long reached the realm of Nepenthe, possibly even reaching the end of Nepenthe. Such an unparalleled assassin would demand an exorbitant price for their services inpleting missions for others.

    Even if other assassins were experts in the art of assassination too, striking lethally when their enemies were most vulnerable. The one who had just left was ranked fifth on the assassin ranking list. Although he had not stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, he was already a powerhouse at high-level Great Beyond Realm. There were even instances of him sessfully assassinating Nepenthe Realm powerhouses.

    Now, of these four individuals, one was a great sage of Daoism, another a sword immortal with unparalleled killing power, then a Vajra of Buddhism. In addition, an assassin who might strike from the shadows at any moment. Facing the human monarch who returned from the deste north with great difficulty, no matter how you looked at it, the odds of sess were high.

    However, even so, after the old daoist in the gray robes nced at the Buddhist Vajra, he slowly opened his mouth to say, "Everything must be done with utmost caution. He hasn''t entered Nepenthe, attacking openly will be virtually ineffective. It''s better to hide in the shadows. As for the three of us, I''ll have to trouble you to make the first move. I want to see how that Great Liang Emperor is doing now. Earlier, they all said he was not worth worrying about; merely a martial artist. But now, looking at it, it''s hard to find a second martial artist like this in the entire world. To kill him, the few of us must be prepared for the possibility of embracing death."

    The burly man nodded and said softly, "I''ll follow Venerable Sage''s lead."

    The gray-robed daoist smiled self-deprecatingly, saying, "I''ve just lived a bit longer; it has nothing to do with being venerable. If there are any mistakester, it goes badly for anyone, you can just cuss me when you arrive in the underworld."

    Coborating to kill an enemy, especially when they were from different sects, had never been easy. Although all of them shared the idea of wanting to kill the Great Liang Emperor, each had their own considerations. Whether to go all out, each harbored their own thoughts, making it difficult to say.

    The blind sword immortal said faintly, "Why bother saying more, Fellow Daoist? As long as we go all out, a heavily injured Great Liang Emperor, no matter how extraordinary he is, he''ll die at our hands today."

    The daoist in the gray robes smiled faintly and said, "If Sword Immortal Gan allows the power umted over half a sixty-year cycle to bloom, then this matter can indeed seed."

    Upon hearing the term "half a sixty-year cycle," the blind sword immortal''s expression changed slightly, but he still said calmly, "Thirty years have passed. Whether it is the setting sun or an old tree sprouting new shoots, I''ll leave it to Fellow Daoist to judge."

    Thirty years ago, a major event took ce in the foreign cultivation world. A sword immortal who was surnamed Gan emerged, challenging many sword cultivators in the foreignnds with his sword. He gained unrivaled fame for some time. However, heter encountered a certain sword immortal from the Sword Sect. Since they met, there would naturally be a battle. Although that battle was ultimately won by the sword immortal from the Sword Sect, the blind sword immortal suffered injuries to both eyes in that battle, rendering him blind and unable to see anymore.

    And so, after that battle, the blind sword immortal hardly traveled the world anymore. There were rumors in the world that after that battle, his sword heart was damaged, and he could no longer lift his sword. However, since he appeared in this ce now, it proved that these were just rumors. Nevertheless, whether this old man remained stagnant for thirty years, or has he advanced a step further in the path of the sword after bing blind, it was difficult to say.

    The world of sword cultivators often defied logic.

    A sudden enlightenment often led to a profound understanding of the sword, unleashing a sword that was never thought possible in everyday practice. This was amon urrence.

    That was also why many cultivators in the world felt a sense of apprehension regarding sword cultivators.

    The gray-robed daoist nodded and smiled, "Naturally, we''ll wait and see."

    After saying this, the gray-robed daoist looked towards the Daoist Yuanshan who was by the side. But before Daoist Yuanshan could speak, the gray-robed daoist suddenly looked towards the outside of the door.

    The blind sword immortal felt something and immediately raised his head.

    The burly man was thest to react, but at the same time, he looked up and gazed into the distance too.

    The old daoist in the gray robe said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Indeed well-deserving of being a monarch of great ability and boldness. Such breadth of spirit."

    On the table, the lonemp suddenly flickered at this moment, as if startled, in a state of great panic.

 Chapter 335: The Person Under the Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Person Under the Umbre</h4>

    In the wind and snow, the monarch walked alone.

    Emerging from that small courtyard, he strolled slowly along the long street. This big and tall man walked amidst the wind and snow, lost in thought. The wind and snow were intense at this moment, carrying an aura of solemnity.

    With only one day left until New Year''s Eve, the bustling atmosphere in Xuanling Commandery hade to an end after themon people finished buying New Year goods andpleting their preparations. At this moment, they were all returning to their respective homes.

    The entire Xuanling Commandery naturally became quiet.

    At a street corner, the man encountered a passerby who was also in a hurry at the moment. When the two met, the passerby strangely raised his head to nce at the man before him, seemingly surprised by the sight of this man walking alone in the wind and snow, d in tattered clothes.

    However, after a brief look, the passerby did not think much of it. Holding an oiled-paper umbre and carrying his newly purchased New Year goods, he swiftly brushed past the man without saying a word.

    But just as the two men truly passed each other, a terrifying murderous intent suddenly emerged under the umbre. The seemingly ordinary oiled-paper umbre suddenly vibrated, and the umted snow on its surface scattered in all directions, resembling sharp swords shooting in every direction with astonishing power!

    Beneath the oiled-paper umbre, a dagger slipped out from the man''s sleeve in an instant. Once the dagger fell into his palm, without hesitation, he swiftly thrust it toward the abdomen of the Great Liang Emperor. The attack carried an unparalleled ruthlessness, executed in the blink of an eye.

    Assassination, or one might say, the battle, began at this moment.

    Whether was it in terms of the timing of his attack or his ability to conceal his presence, that person excelled in every aspect. The timing of this attack was exceptionally well-chosen, indicating that the man before him had engaged in many simr activities, assassinating countless times to attain such a seasoned and ruthless level of assassination proficiency. This must be an extraordinary assassin; definitely well-known on the assassin''s list.

    However, the dagger failed to prate the abdomen of the Great Liang Emperor as intended. The de suspended in mid-air, unable to get any closer. The Great Liang Emperor made no move, simply looking into the distance quietly.

    Yes, this peerless martial artist of the Great Liang Dynasty did not even spare a nce at him.

    This assassin who had never been so belittled before showed no signs of anger at this moment. It was because he knew who this man standing before him was. Attempting to assassinate him was a near-certain death endeavor in the first ce. Even if he failed, he felt no shame too. Except... he never expected that his carefully nned assassination would fail like this.

    What surprised him even more was that the Great Liang Emperor standing before him had returned from the deste north of thirty thousand miles, and he was still so powerful.

    The gaze of the Great Liang Emperor extended into the distance, then he reached out to take the oiled-paper umbre held by the assant.

    After taking it, the Great Liang Emperor truly passed by the assassin, maintaining an eerie posture. The assassin, who had been unable to thrust his dagger, copsed with a resounding crash into the wind and snow.

    He appeared as if he had been cut into countless pieces with a de or crushed by a punch. But regardless, he was now dead. His life as an assassin came to an abrupt end here.

    Holding the oiled-paper umbre, the Great Liang Emperor continued forward. After a few steps, the wind and snow in the sky suddenly ceased.

    A burly figure rose from the northeast corner, then soared into the sky, finally descending towards the location of the Great Liang Emperor with a determined posture!

    The Great Liang Emperor did not lift his head; his entire body was under the oil-paper umbre. Even though he sensed a powerful auraing at him, he did not look up. He just used one hand to support the umbre, standing in ce.

    A ray of Buddhist light shed by, and amid the vast whiteness, a unique color suddenly appeared.

    The burly man enveloped in golden Buddhist light appeared like a genuine Vajra of Buddhism at this moment, with a dignified and awe-inspiring appearance.

    Soon, the burly figure borrowed the force of thunderous might andnded on the surface of the umbre. The unbelievably ordinary oiled-paper umbre instantly bore the weight it should not have been able to bear. The umbre frame pressed down in an instant, and the umbre surface abruptly caved in. Despite facing such a tremendous force, the umbre frame did not break, and after the umbre caved in, it stopped. The Buddhist Vajra now squatted on the umbre surface, and his fist radiating golden light mmed down with a loud bang. However, the umbre surface rippled, instantly straightening out, directly sending the Buddhist Vajra flying.

    The burly man slid several yards down the long street before graduallying to a stop. This first exchange between the two hade to an end.

    Looking at the umbre which had returned to its original state, the burly man sincerely eximed, "Your Majesty''s cultivation is exceedingly formidable, truly admirable."

    The voice of the Great Liang Emperor emanated from under the oiled-paper umbre, "A Vajra of Buddhism, I''m afraid you have yet to achieve grandpletion in your technique."

    The divine ability of Buddhism''s Great Vajra Technique was indeed a unique type among the secret techniques of Buddhism. While it was considered special, it was not easy to cultivate. The burly man before them, despite cultivating for many years, had notpletely grasped its essence and still had ws.

    "Your Majesty has a discerning eye, but this poor monk is slow-witted. I''m afraid I may never progress further in this lifetime. Hearing that martial artists also possess a simrly tough body, I thought to seek guidance from Your Majesty."

    Though the words were casual, they held much meaning. Out of all the martial artists in the world, there was no doubt that the Great Liang Emperor was the number one person. Especially when he returned unharmed from the hands of the Demon Emperor, the title of the number one martial artist was undeniably his.

    This burly man seeking guidance from the Great Liang Emperor clearly had an ulterior motive. It seemed he harbored the thought that if I can defeat you, the world''s number one martial artist, as a Vajra of Buddhism, doesn''t that mean that the so-called tough physique of martial artists is still inferior when facing the Great Vajra Technique of Buddhism?

    This also implied that their battle was not a simple life-or-death struggle but more like a contest caused by personal feelings.

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly said, "If you cultivate diligently for another two sixty-year cycles, you might have the qualification to have a battle with Us."

    Hearing these words, the burly man''s expression changed subtly. Two sixty-year cycles equated to one hundred and twenty years, and the contemptuous undertones of the statement were hard to ignore.

    The burly manughed heartily without saying much, both hands continually forming hand seals. Beams of Buddhist light emanated from his body, and then a phenomenon appeared. The burly man who was already taller than the average man began to swell up after forming the hand seals. His monk''s robe burst apart with a loud bang, revealing the upper body covered in golden light.

    In the blink of an eye, the burly man grew several dozen feet in height, now resembling the wrath-eyed vajras mentioned in the Buddhist scriptures!

    The Great Liang Emperor still remained calm. He had heard of the secret techniques of Buddhism before, and this method of causing the body to surge in size was not something he witnessed for the first time. After all, when demons released their dharma idols, they often became iparably gigantic. The Buddhist Vajra before him seemed somewhatical inparison.

    The burly man who became extremely towering began to run on the long street, causing the entire street to tremble.

    When he sprinted, he stirred up a storm of snow, making it howl along with him.

    Yet, the Great Liang Emperor who was situated at the center of the storm remained unmoved, allowing the wind and snow to assail him. He seemed like an ancient pine standing resolutely amidst an avnche.

    A fist carrying boundless force smashed down once again,nding on the surface of the oiled-paper umbre!

    The collision between the fist and the umbre surface was like an encounter that had never happened before.

    Ripples spread across the umbre surface, undting continuously. However, the fist failed to crush the oiled-paper umbre and the man beneath it.

    If someone were watching the battle from a distance at this moment, witnessing such a scene would undoubtedly be incredibly shocking.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There was really someone watching the battle from afar at this moment.

    A grey-robed old daoist and the blind sword immortal, who had long lost the ability to see, were on a rooftop in the distance, watching this scene.

    The old daoist in the grey robemented, "Buddhism''s Great Vajra Technique, at the peak of cultivation, one bes as indestructible as a Vajra. Even a powerhouse at the peak of Nepenthe might not easily tear his body apart. However, this one hasn''t reached that level of attainment yet."

    Although the old sword immortal was blind, ever since losing his sight, his other senses had be much more acutepared to thirty years ago. At this moment, even though he could not see the great battle between the two, he could deduce the current situation quite urately through the flow of energy between heaven and earth.

    "Martial artists are uncouth, that is what you all have always thought. But when a martial artist reaches the end of Nepenthe, they are no longer associated with boorishness."

    The grey-robed old daoist chuckled, "The one before us is of course the number one martial artist in the world. However, after the battle with the Demon Emperor, he is seriously wounded. After journeying southward and passing through the thirty thousand miles of deste north, encountering an unknown number of great demons, and the hidden injuries sustained when breaking out of the formation, I''m afraid he''s only left with a fraction of his strengthpared to his peak. A martial artist losing his bodily strength will only be left with an empty shell."

    The blind sword immortal said solemnly, "Even so, among the three of us, one is bound to die at his hands."

    The grey-robed old daoist neither confirmed nor denied, saying calmly, "Killing a peerless martial artist is no easy task. Let''s each rely on our own abilities. However, let me warn you first, we must go all out and not hold anything back."

    The blind sword immortal nodded slowly and said in a low voice, "My sword has yet to leave its sheath for thirty years. People believe my sword heart copsed thirty years ago. But back then, when I was defeated, my sword remained unbroken, and I didn''t die. Where does the talk of a copsed sword hearte from? Is it just because my eyes can no longer see?" "But who would know that every night, after losing my sight, I can still hear the sword flying in my sheath, making humming sounds."

 Chapter 336: Sword Qi Accumulation of Thirty Years

    <h4>Chapter 336: Sword Qi umtion of Thirty Years</h4>

    The burly man had been cultivating for many years, and his mastery of the Buddhist Great Vajra Technique had reached an extraordinary level. Radiating with brilliant Buddhist light, when he struck with his fist, not only did it repel the wind and snow, but it also trapped the person under the umbre in ce, preventing him from leaving.

    If it were an ordinary Nepenthe cultivator, even if they did not have strong feelings towards the burly man before them, facing this fist that descended, they would likely choose to temporarily avoid its edge. After all, among cultivators, there was probably no one who could rival the strength of Buddhism''s Vajras in terms of physique.

    The emperor under the umbre remained motionless. He merely supported the oiled-paper umbre, forcefully withstanding the boundless fist of this Buddhist Vajra.

    The pressure from the powerful force caused ripples on the umbre''s surface, instantly turning it into what resembled a startledke. Ripples continually spread out, and the entire umbre surface began to press downward rapidly. However, no matter what, the umbre surface did not shatter like an ordinary oiled-paper umbre, and the umbre frame did not break.

    A mere oiled-paper umbre should not have been able to withstand the fist of this Buddhist Vajra. The only one capable of enduring it was the Great Liang Emperor beneath the umbre.

    His expression remained unchanged, devoid of any noticeable emotions on his face. Even though he seemed exceedingly small in front of this Buddhist Vajra, he did not care either.

    Strength had never been dependent on the size of the body.

    As the burly man''s fist failed to overpower, he naturally understood the reason behind it. Without hesitation, his otherrge hand swiftly swept towards the Great Liang Emperor under the umbre, dispelling the snow and instantly clearing the street and nearby rooftops of umted snow.

    This was an iparably domineering punch, bathed in the radiance of Buddhist light, as if a burst of golden light erupted between heaven and earth,peting with the falling white snow.

    The powerful gust from the fist shook the buildings on both sides of the street. Sudden cries of exmations echoed from both sides, apanied by countless sounds of tiles falling onto the snowy ground. Fortunately, the snow was thick enough to prevent too many tiles from shattering.

    However, on the side facing the street, because the snow had already been cleared, the tiles fell, creating a continuous breaking sound.

    The Great Liang Emperor who had remained expressionless this entire time finally showed a change in his countenance upon hearing these sounds. Under the umbre, he suddenly extended a hand, striking the enormous arm that wasing toward him.

    Under that shimmering golden fist, the Great Liang Emperor''s hand seemed small, but it was unimaginably powerful. As he struck out, countless streams of qi converged from all directions, sweeping up numerous snowkes. It appeared as if countless air billows were crashing onto the golden arm before him.

    The Buddhist Vajra radiating with golden light all over should not fear most attacks in the world, especially since the Great Liang Emperor in front of him was not executing magic spells like a typical cultivator but only attacking with qi. Hence, he made no attempt to evade.

    However, he soon realized his folly.

    Those white air billows were akin to the most terrifying things between heaven and earth. When they fell onto his arm, they were like colossal sledgehammers, smashing down relentlessly. Each strike carried the force of a thunderbolt.

    On the burly man''s face, countless emotions were surfacing at this moment. Right now, he looked terrifying, much like the wrath-eyed Vajra described in Buddhist scriptures.

    He desperately wanted to retract his tworge hands, but found himself unable to move. The Great Liang Emperor who had been holding the umbre all along, casually looked into the distance. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, a terrifying aura instantly struck the colossal dharma idol of the Buddhist Vajra, causing him to fly backward and crash heavily at the end of the long street.

    Puuh--

    A mouthful of blood, mixed with scattered golden threads, was vomited by the Buddhist Vajra, and his dharma idol rapidly shrank back to its original form in an instant.

    The burly man stared at the Great Liang Emperor with a look of disbelief. He knew that the Great Liang Emperor was the number one martial artist in this world, which waspletely true. He did not doubt in the slightest that he would be able to kill him with a wave of his hand if he was at his prime. But right now, the emperor was clearly severely injured and not even one-tenth as formidable as in his prime, why could he still defeat him in an instant?

    Considering that he had fully manifested his Buddhist Vajra dharma idol, prepared himself for a fierce battle, and exerted full force with every strike, he had never underestimated the Great Liang Emperor in the slightest. Yet, even so, he still could notst one exchange against him?

    The burly man''s face turned unpleasant. After wiping away the blood at the corner of his mouth, he nced into the distance. However, it was just one nce and he quickly withdrew his gaze. Exhaling a turbid breath, he said softly, "Your Majesty is indeed amazing."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Before leaving the Divine Capital for the Northern Frontier, this Great Liang Emperor had probably not disyed his martial prowess for many years. Relying solely on his governance and control over the Great Liang Dynasty, he had long been regarded as an excellent Emperor by the majority of the people. However, regarding his martial prowess, not many had a clear understanding prior to that battle in the Northern Frontier.

    A Nepenthe martial artist ¨C that was the only understanding everyone had of the Great Liang Emperor before the battle in the Northern Frontier<

    Even before this, not many believed he could be the world''s top martial artist; a peerless powerhouse who could rival the likes of the Temple Master.

    But now, everything has changed.

    Even the burly man who came to kill him, a Buddhist Vajra who wanted topete with him in physique, had sincere admiration when facing the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor raised his head, he was naturally extraordinary.

    Throughout his life, anything he did made it clear to the world that he was truly amazing.

    "Have you guys discussed it beforehand, to let youe and die first? So as to see how much strength We have left?"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice pierced through the wind and snow, it was iparably cold.

    The burly manughed, "If I can really join Your Majesty in heading to the underworld, it would indeed be a fortunate thing."

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "Where does your confidencee from?"

    The burly man sighed and said, "Your Majesty is too strong, this poor monk can only use words to bolster courage."

    After saying these words, the burly man slowly stood up. The arm that had been previously struck by the Great Liang Emperor''s surging qi was currently covered in numerous scars. Without looking at the pitiful condition of his arm, the burly man extended his fingers, put two fingers together, and from the center of his forehead, drew a line downwards. Blood slowly flowed from the line, quickly dripping onto the upper half of the burly man''s body. As the blood fell, golden veins began to appear beneath the man''s chest, like a spider web continuously expanding on the surface of his body.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched this scene. Without hesitation, his entire figure suddenly swept forward, arriving in front of the Buddhist Vajra before he could make a move.

    The burly man was taken aback. Before he could react, he met the gaze of the Great Liang Emperor.

    Those were a pair of eyes that beheld the vast expanse of the world.

    He raised his hand, apanied by a boundless aura falling.

    The burly man''s hands were ced horizontally in front of him.

    There was a loud bang!

    The long street shattered, and the burly man who had just stood up now had to kneel on one knee. On his face, both shock and fear were evident.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and said calmly, "If We were to let you unleash it for real, it would be somewhat troublesome."

    His insight was not inferior to anyone in the world. Naturally, he could tell that if he allowed this Buddhist Vajra to unleash what he intended, things would be somewhat troublesome. If it were just this one person, it would be manageable, but the reality proved that those who wanted to kill him were never just one person.

    Although the golden veins on the burly man''s body were still present, they appeared somewhat dim in the moment he could not stand up, as if they came to a standstill.

    The Great Liang Emperor kept one hand on the hands of the burly man from start to end, then smiled and said, "Sword immortals in the world are all distinguished and admirable characters. Why hide and be secretive? It''s not interesting that way."

    As he said this, suddenly, the sound of sword cries resonated between heaven and earth.

    That blind old sword immortal who had been waiting on a distant rooftop did not hesitate anymore when he heard these words. He instantly soared into the sky. At the same time, the strips of cloth wrapped around his sword sheath behind him suddenly broke. Upon closer inspection, at the ces where the cloth broke, they were extremely neat; definitely cut by a sharp object.

    Among the myriad of magic artifacts in the world, in terms of sharpness, only flying swords could be considered supreme!

    The sword had yet to leave its sheath, yet the sword qi had already blotted out the skies and covered the earth.

    The blind old sword immortal soared into the air, his robes fluttering. He said calmly, "There are four flying swords in this old man''s sheath, which have not been unsheathed for thirty years. Now, encountering a talent like Your Majesty, I request Your Majesty to see if my swordsmanship of these thirty years is any different from the past, and whether it can make Your Majesty exert full force!"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not turn around. He just said calmly, "Four flying swords may not be enough to take Our head."

    The blind old sword immortal remained silent. He just silently recited a segment of sword incantation in his heart before slowly saying, "When I first went up the mountain to train in the sword, it was only a few years old; still a child. I met my master on the mountain, and my master bestowed upon me a flying sword named New Mirror. The sword is clear and bright like a mirror, serving as this old man''s closestpanion."

    As his words fell, a bright and clear flying sword shot out of the sheath. Sure enough, it was just as he had described, that sword''s body was indeed as clear and bright as a mirror.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the burly man and shook his head, saying, "This sword immortal is much stronger than you."

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve, directly driving the burly man back several thousand yards before slowly turning around.

    The Great Liang Emperor lifted his head. Except, he still did not throw away the oiled-paper umbre in his hand.

    "Your Majesty, this sword of mine is a move that this old man gained enlightenment on when I reached a higher level in Sword Dao. The name of the sword technique is Sword Name! Please give guidance, Your Majesty!"

    With these words from the blind old sword immortal, the flying sword named New Mirror swept through the air, cutting through the wind and snow. Sword qi surged as it swept toward the Great Liang Emperor.

    At this moment, the sword radiance seemed to illuminate heaven and earth.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched the myriad sword lights and smiled, "A fine sword technique."

 Chapter 337: The Four Swords of Thirty Years

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Four Swords of Thirty Years</h4>

    The vast majority of sword cultivators in the world would only cultivate one lifeblood flying sword. They nurture their flying swords daily to achieve the so-called unity of man and sword, which was what outsiders refer to as the synchronization of heart and mind.

    The reason for only nurturing one flying sword was not only because it was difficult to nurture multiple flying swords simultaneously, but also due to the general understanding among sword cultivators: the lifeblood flying sword was the sword cultivator''s partner in life and death. Having one would suffice.

    Given these reasons, sword cultivators who could simultaneously nurture several lifeblood flying swords were a minority in the world. The blind old sword immortal in front of him disyed remarkable talent in swordsmanship when he first went up the mountain to train in the sword. Otherwise, his master would not have had such high hopes for him, bestowing upon him the renowned sword, New Mirror, as soon as he went up the mountain.

    The reality was that he did not disappoint his master either. In a short span of several decades, he reached the realm of Nepenthe, cultivating more than one flying sword. In the foreign cultivation world, he enjoyed considerable prestige.

    However, after his defeat, he became disheartened and secluded himself for half a sixty-year cycle. Gradually, his name faded from the world.

    For the blind old sword immortal''s Sword Dao, New Mirror was everything. It held significant importance in his sword cultivation journey. Thus, when he first summoned this flying sword, it was with the utmost caution in this battle against the Great Liang Emperor.

    The flying sword New Mirror cut through the wind and snow. Countless sword qi scattered, blending into the falling snow. It then carried along numerous snowkes, creating the illusion that there were thousands of flying swords simultaneously shing toward the Great Liang Emperor. Though it might not appear impressive to the naked eye, it was undoubtedly a grand spectacle to the senses.

    The Great Liang Emperor still held the oiled-paper umbre, and the countless snowkes stabbed towards the umbre like sharp swords.

    When the snowkes touched the surface of the umbre, countless tiny grooves instantly appeared on the surface of the umbre, as if countless sword tips were currently pressing against the umbre surface, attempting to pierce through.

    The Great Liang Emperor raised his head slightly, looking at the umbre frame supporting the surface. In the instant he lifted his head, several frame ribs made of green bamboo directly split open. A few bamboo threads floated in front of the Great Liang Emperor, looking somewhat pitiful.

    However, the surface of the umbre remained intact. The Great Liang Emperor gripped the umbre handle, lightly exerting force with that hand. All the snowkes pressing against the umbre were promptly deflected, and the surface of the umbre instantly straightened again!

    Back to normal.

    But this scene did notst long. In the next moment, the flying sword New Mirror broke through the snowstorm and collided directly with the oiled-paper umbre.

    The sharp sword qi had already descended a moment earlier.

    Apanying the sword qi was a foot of chilling light that was much thicker than the sword qi itself. The flying sword New Mirror, with a so-called sword body like a mirror, was not just a rumor.

    It truly seemed to illuminate the splendor of the world.

    Watching the dazzling sword light, the Great Liang Emperor remainedposed and simply smiled, "We have heard about that sword battle thirty years ago. It was said that Sword Immortal Gan was depressed after that duel." "Looking at it now, it was all a rumor. After thirty years, Sword Immortal Gan''s Sword Dao has greatly surpassed that of thirty years ago."

    Even though the two sides were mortal enemies at this moment, as the sovereign of the human race, he should exhibit such magnanimity.

    Hearing these words, the blind old sword immortal''s eternally unchanging expression also showed a hint of a smile. He said coolly, "I don''t expect this sword to be able to defeat Your Majesty. It''s already good enough to receive Your Majesty''s praise."

    With these words, the flying sword New Mirror finallynded on the surface of the umbre!

    The sword tip pressed against the umbre surface, suddenly causing the stone bricks beneath the Great Liang Emperor''s feet to shatter. It spread out in all directions like a spiderweb.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up, locking eyes with the flying sword New Mirror while separated by the oiled-paper umbre. He seemed to enter a trance for no apparent reason. Actually, back when he was still a prince, he had no aspirations for the throne. On the contrary, he harbored a strong desire to be a distinguished and admired sword immortal. He even had someone assess his aptitude and realized that even if he trained in the sword, he would have a promising future too. However, as a prince, there were certain things he could not necessarily do even if he wanted to. Later on, he forcefully suppressed these thoughts. As he grew older, he received a fiefdom. Thenter, he rose in rebellion and ascended the throne... These matters were buried deep in his heart and never mentioned again.

    However, even so, the Great Liang Emperor still held a deep appreciation for the sword cultivators in the world.

    Otherwise, he would not be aware of that incident from thirty years ago.

    Yet, despite the appreciation, when it came to actualbat, even the most formidable sword cultivator might not necessarily fare well against the Great Liang Emperor.

    The flying sword New Mirror was still trying its best to descend, attempting to tear open the umbre surface of the oiled-paper umbre. The umbre ribs had once again broken apart, appearing as if they were about to copse in an instant. However, in the next moment, the Great Liang Emperor reached out, gently touching the sword tip of the flying sword through the umbre surface.

    A sword cry suddenly sounded out.

    Following that, the flying sword New Mirror retreated somewhat frantically, stumbling backward as if it had consumed too much alcohol.

    Finally, the flying sword retreated high up into the sky, continuously circling, but it no longer descended.

    The blind old sword immortal''splexion became somewhat pale. Although he could no longer see, he still faced the direction of the Great Liang Emperor. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    However, soon after, with another sword cry sounded out, another flying sword broke out of the sheath. This flying sword was entirely ck, resembling charcoal.

    "This sword is named Ink Cloud. It was from the first time this old man descended the mountain and identally obtained a piece of ancient ck iron. After bringing it back to the mountain, it took seven-by-seven, forty-nine days to forge." "My master named it Ink Cloud. The original intention was for this old man to behave in a low-profile manner and not seek publicity..."

    The blind old sword immortal let out a sigh. Back then, when he had achieved sess in his cultivation, he becamecent, thinking that he had no rivals among his peers. His master saw through this tendency in him, so he used the Ink Cloud as a wake-up call. However, at that time, how could he have thought about these things? With two lifeblood flying swords, he became even more arrogant, setting the stage for hister defeat in the sword duel.

    As the flying sword Ink Cloud left its sheath, another flying sword shot out right on the heels of Ink Cloud. It was an ancient bronze sword with a lingering green patina on its de, indicating that it had existed for quite some time, perhaps several hundred years, if not a millennium.

    "This sword is named Green Pear. This old man happened toe across it during my travels in the world. It should be a relic left by a predecessor sword cultivator. It''s unusually sharp, crafted from bronze, but it can''t be considered a divine weapon."

    The sword cries of the two flying swords rose in session, one after another, each hovering in ce.

    The blind old sword immortal said solemnly, "Thirty years ago, this old man roamed the world, relying entirely on these three flying swords. Now that New Mirror has been defeated, these two swords must join forces to seek guidance from Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor remainedposed as he said, "Please go ahead."

    The blind old sword immortal nodded slightly. With a thought, the two flying swords instantly shot forward, one on the left and one on the right, each blocking one side of the Great Liang Emperor.

    This represented the two most formidable techniques of the blind old sword immortal from thirty years ago as they soon arrived in front of that oiled-paper umbre. Soon, the pitch-ck flying sword Ink Cloud changed direction and thrust toward the Great Liang Emperor beneath the umbre, while the ancient bronze sword shed toward the umbre surface of the oiled-paper umbre.

    Seeing the sudden appearance of the ink-ck flying sword in front of him, the Great Liang Emperor did not evade. He extended the hand that was not supporting the oiled-paper umbre, intercepting the flying sword. A monstrous sword qi instantly erupted from the sword tip, but at this moment, the sword qi was entirely halted outside the oiled-paper umbre. The overwhelming sword qi shredded apart the space here, yet it could not advance a hair''s breadth further.

    Under the shelter of the oiled-paper umbre, the Great Liang Emperor seemed to be hidden behind an imprable barrier. Even the surging waves outside could not shake him in the slightest.

    In fact, the blind old sword immortal had already noticed this long ago. Otherwise, he would not have immediately thought of shing apart the oiled-paper umbre. Even though New Mirror had been defeated at this moment, his second sword, Green Pear, continued the mission that New Mirror failed to aplish.

    While the flying sword Ink Cloud and the Great Liang Emperor were locked in confrontation, the ancient bronze sword had already torn a long gash in the umbre surface.

    Sword qi poured out.

    The umbre ribs shattered with a loud bang.

    The entire oiled-paper umbre surface was now disintegrating, looking extremely miserable.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Green Pear cut through the umbre handle held by the Great Liang Emperor, sliding all the way down. Finally, with the invasion of sword qi, it was about tond on the Great Liang Emperor''s arm.

    The Great Liang Emperor who lost the oiled-paper umbre, reappeared between heaven and earth.

    However, this scene caused an instant sigh of relief from the three individuals here.

    From the start of the battle, the burly man equipped with the Vajra of Buddhism failed to force the Great Liang Emperor out from under the oiled-paper umbre. The first sword of the blind old sword immortal was the same. That was because of the will of the Great Liang Emperor. But now, with the oiled-paper umbre shattered, did it also signify the shattering of the Great Liang Emperor''s will?

    If he could not even defend his own will, how could he possibly avoid being defeated?

    It could be said that the current change had presented an opportunity for victory to all three of them.

    With renewed determination, the blind old sword immortal sent the two flying swords, each carrying endless sword qi, towards the Great Liang Emperor.

    He believed that in this battle, he had gradually gained the upper hand, and the momentum of offense and defense was about to be reversed.

    But things did not unfold that way.

    The Great Liang Emperor steadfastly held onto the umbre handle. The umbre surface was gone, but the handle remained in his hand.

    Facing the two flying swords that shot over, he did not evade. Instead, he gripped the umbre handle and swung it towards the ink-ck flying sword Ink Cloud.

    The flying sword could not dodge in time, or perhaps it never intended to.

    After all, what was so extraordinary about an umbre handle?

    But how could the umbre handle in the hands of the Great Liang Emperor be ordinary?

    As the umbre handle smacked toward the ink-ck flying sword, several terrifying auras surged forth in an instant. However, at the same time, countless sword qi also emerged.

    In a very short time, a fierce battle erupted here.

    However, just momentster, a wailing sound echoed, and the ink-ck flying sword flew backward, nailing heavily into a stone wall!

    The blind old sword immortal''s expression wasplicated, and his expression was ugly. The flying sword was connected to his mind, so when the flying sword was damaged, he naturally gained no benefits.

    However, when he wanted to control the other flying sword, he discovered that the ancient bronze sword had also been pped away by the umbre handle long ago and fell into the snowy ground.

    The Great Liang Emperor repelled both flying swords before saying, "The fourth sword hidden in the sheath, is that Sword Immortal Gan''s insight during these thirty years?"

    The blind old sword immortal did not speak. He just removed the sword sheath and ced it horizontally in front of him. His palm rested on the sheath, and a humming sound of swords resonated, lingering incessantly.

    "Thirty years of ignoring worldly affairs, everyone thought that the Sword Immortal Gan Yong no longer existed in the world. However, after this old man went blind, my sword heart became even clearer instead. In these thirty years, I have far surpassed the previous thirty years."

    The blind old sword immortal sighed softly and said, "The flying sword this old man forged in these thirty years is named Morning Glow. Like the flowers that bloom again, and the days of youth that are no more. After forging this sword, it seems as if this old man has glimpsed the scenes of my youth once again."

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly asked, "If you were to battle with that Sword Sect''s sword immortal at this moment, what are Sword Immortal Gan''s chances of winning?"

    The blind old sword immortal replied calmly, "If it''s just the first three swords, even if I execute them a hundred times, I might not be able to cut him down. However, with the fourth sword, if I unleash it and he still remains in the state he was before thirty years ago, he''ll definitely meet his end under this old man''s sword!"

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded slightly and fell silent.

    The blind old sword immortal gradually became more casual. He pped the sword sheath and said cheerfully, "Come out!"

 Chapter 338: Morning Glow

    <h4>Chapter 338: Morning Glow</h4>

    As Gan Yong spoke, a flying sword broke out of the sword sheath. The de was blood-red, resembling the morning glow!

    After the initial defeat in the sword duel, Gan Yong did indeed experience a period of depression. However, with his loss of vision, the memories of his past gradually surfaced in his mind. The reckless and frivolous days of the past few decades were nowpletely clear to him. He understoodpletely that his current defeat was entirely self-inflicted, he only had himself to me.

    But since he had already been defeated, the choice was between continuing to abandon himself to despair for the rest of his life, or persist in climbing to the pinnacle of Sword Dao. The flying sword named ''Morning Glow'' gave him the answer.

    This sword was personally forged by his own hands. The cold iron used was originally not blood-red; he had dyed it in his own blood for nine-by-nine, eighty-one days. When the originally ice-cold iron was removed, it had acquired a warmth, and the overall appearance became extremely vibrant and red.

    After forging this sword, although Gan Yong had not seen its true appearance, he had a clear understanding in his heart. Thus, he named it ''Morning Glow'', expressing a nostalgic sentiment for his youth. It was also telling himself that even though he was blind, in the countless years toe, his heart would never grow old even if his body did. He still considered himself a sincere youth on the path of the sword.

    After Gan Yong realized this, whether he had lost in the past or had be blind was no longer important.

    Exhaling a deep turbid breath, as if expelling all the umted frustration of the past thirty years, Gan Yong lifted his head and sincerely said, "This old man originally thought thating out of seclusion again would definitely be to seek a rematch with the opponent from back then, letting him know that this old man did not spend thirty years in vain. But in reality, if I harbored such thoughts, then the thirty years would truly have been wasted."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "If you can''t let go of the past, then the so-called unraveling is just empty words."

    "What Your Majesty said is indeed true. So, when someone invited this old man to a battle against Your Majesty, this old man readily epted. Your Majesty is a heroic figure in this era. While you don''t train in the sword, your brilliance is evident. Naturally, this old man has to choose someone like Your Majesty for my sword after half a sixty-year cycle."

    Gan Yong murmured softly, "This time, when I draw my sword, it''s not to let the world know that Gan Yong is still alive, or to make further progress beyond my current achievements. It''s simply to tell the world that, whether blind or defeated in swordsmanship, in this old man''s heart, it all amounts to nothing!"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Gan Yong and said, "Sword Immortal Gan''s state of mind has reached a sublime level. You''re not far away from achieving the realm of a great sword immortal."

    Gan Yong said even more seriously, "To be honest with Your Majesty, this old man feels that after this battle with Your Majesty, this old man will surely be able to take another step forward and step into that mysterious realm."

    However, the Great Liang Emperor shook his head, saying, "It''s a shame."

    Gan Yong was puzzled and immediately asked, "What''s a shame?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "How can We be easy to kill?"

    "You, Gan Yong, may intend to step into that mysterious realm through the victory in this battle, which is good, but you want to use this battle to send Us to hell, to serve as a stepping stone for you. We have roamed the world, how can We die to you?"

    In other words, Gan Yong might achieve the breakthrough to the great sword immortal realm by defeating the Great Liang Emperor, but the Emperor would not allow him to win.

    "Your Majesty is already seriously injured, without that oiled-paper umbre, how can Your Majesty''s will still be maintained?"

    Gan Yong did not believe that the current Great Liang Emperor could leave alive, especially at this moment when he was already brimming with confidence in himself.

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "In the territory of the Great Liang, how could We die at your hands?"

    Gan Yong sighed, "Everyone dies."

    The Great Liang Emperor held that umbre handle, and walked slowly on the long street with an expressionless face. "All people die. Naturally, We will too. But right now, We don''t want to die. Who can take Us away from this world?"

    Gan Yong remained silent, only reaching out to grasp the flying sword, Morning Glow. At this moment, his aura continued to climb, returning to the peak level from thirty years ago in an instant. However, it did not stop there. After a moment, his aura kept rising even more, bing stronger until it reached a critical point.

    That critical point was just a step away from entering the Great Sword Immortal Realm.

    He was already standing at the threshold.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "You''re not capable of it."

    Gan Yong said nothing, just raised Morning Glow, and gently drew an arc. A chilly sword light bloomed from the tip of the sword, cutting through the wind and snow, falling towards the long street.

    At the same time, Gan Yong leaped into the air and rushed towards the Great Liang Emperor.

    It was notmon for a sword cultivator to use a sword in direct confrontation, but the sword technique that Gan Yongprehended in the past thirty years could only unleash its greatest power when holding the sword.

    Seeing that the old sword immortal was already in front of him, the Great Liang Emperor nced at the flying sword and eximed in admiration, "A fine sword!"

    Each of the four flying swords had its own merits, but when talking about significance to Gan Yong, perhaps only this flying sword, Morning Glow, mattered. Unlike the previous three swords, this flying sword represented the entire meaning of Gan Yong''s life.

    However, no matter how good a sword was, once its tip was aimed at oneself, it might not truly be a good sword.

    The Great Liang Emperor paid no mind to these. Facing this sword cultivator who had long been renowned throughout the world, he wielded the umbre handle in confrontation. Under his opponent''s sword technique, he shattered the other party''s sword qi by swinging the umbre handle in his hand. Under Gan Yong''s continuous attacks, the long and arduous time of thirty years had now transformed into a series of sharp sword lights and waves of dense sword qi.

    The shattered emperor robe of the Great Liang Emperor fluttered, and with each collision between the umbre handle and the flying sword, it trembled for a long time. In reality, if it were not for the qi augmentation of the Great Liang Emperor, how could this ordinary umbre handle possibly resist the flying sword crafted by Gan Yong over endless time?

    However, Gan Yong, this master of Sword Dao, disyed an exquisite swordy with every strike. In contrast, the Great Liang Emperor''s responses seemed extremely casual. The umbre handle appeared each time at the crucial moment of Gan Yong''s sword strikes. After the initial parrying, the Great Liang Emperor unexpectedly showed signs of turning the tide.

    He was a martial artist who had reached the end of Nepenthe; someone who could be mentioned in the same breath with the great sages of Daoism and great sword immortals. No matter how powerful Gan Yong was, he had yet to cross that threshold.

    Of course, no matter how severely injured the Great Liang Emperor was, he had not fallen out of that threshold.

    There was still a gulf between the two.

    As the Great Liang Emperor fought with Gan Yong, he nced towards the distance. That Buddhist Vajra who had been heavily injured, had been using this entire time to recover and had no intention of getting involved in the short term. As for the gray-robed old daoist who had been watching from the sidelines, he was the truly troublesome figure.

    "Old Daoist, since you''ve finallye down from the mountain, why keep probing and stay hidden in the shadows? If you''re going to make a move, now is the time. Let''s have a good fight."

    The voice of the Great Liang Emperor sounded out slowly, his voice akin to a great bell.

    "Your Majesty, this poor daoist doesn''t dare topare myself to Your Majesty. I still hope to let Sword Immortal Gan expend Your Majesty''s strength for a while longer. Sword Immortal Gan''s cultivation over these thirty years has probably yet to be fully disyed at this moment."

    The voice of the gray-robed old daoist echoed from not far away, rather unperturbed.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Gan Yong, showing no concern. He simply asked, "When will Sword Immortal Gan unleash your strongest sword strike?"

 Chapter 339: Attack Together

    <h4>Chapter 339: Attack Together</h4>

    Gan Yong retreated dozens of feet, the sword in his hand radiating a dazzling sword light. At this moment, the bright-red sword did not quite resemble the morning glow but rather the evening glow.

    Silently reciting in his heart, he then loosened his grip on the sword hilt. The flying sword, Morning Glow, suspended itself in front of him, and the sword erupted with sword qi. It was like a mountain torrent, sword intent emerged between heaven and earth. Torrential sword qi overflowed from the sword, and a massive sword beam manifested from the flying sword, visible to the naked eye.

    The blood-red evening glow on the sword seemed to truly illuminate half of the sky at this moment.

    Although Gan Yong had not yet stepped into the realm of a great sword immortal, with this sword, he probably already vaguely touched the threshold of a great sword immortal.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the blind old sword immortal before him and the enormous sword beam spanning heaven and earth. Then, heughed heartily, "Sword Immortal Gan''s sword is truly exhrating!"

    Gan Yong remained expressionless; he had to exert all his strength for this sword, leaving no room for distraction.

    As he watched Morning Glow gradually take shape before him, the old sword immortal pushed forward with both hands, exerting force.

    The colossal sword beam descended abruptly, and a torrent of sword energy poured out, blotting out the skies and covering the earth. When the snowkes between heaven and earth encountered the sword qi, it shattered at the same time, bing fragments and eventually turning into fine powder.

    Before the towering sword beam, the Great Liang Emperor appeared iparably insignificant.

    The blood-red sword beam, like the evening glow pressing down, created an illusion as if the sky were copsing.

    No matter how beautiful it was, when the sky copsed, one would not be able to see any beauty, only fear.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor still saw a picturesque view amidst this seemingly copsing sky.

    As the immense sword beam descended, the Great Liang Emperor finally moved. He did not go towards Gan Yong, the best course of action in this perilous situation would be to y the person executing this sword move right here. However, the Great Liang Emperor did not intend to do so. He weed the colossal sword beam and gently clenched his fist. A terrifying aura emanated from his body, spreading into his arms.

    With a tap of his toes, the entire figure of the Great Liang Emperor dashed towards the sword beam. His emperor robe fluttered in the howling wind, making a rustling sound!

    After a moment, the figure of the Great Liang Emperor had already arrived high up in the sky, dissipating into the snowstorm. Faced with such a sword, did he choose to dodge?

    Gan Yong''s expression remained unchanged. Although he could not see, his other senses were now incredibly keen. Utilizing the sword beam and the sword qi that filled the sky, he could perceive that the Great Liang Emperor was now amidst the snowstorm high up in the sky.

    So, instead of descending, the sword beam suddenly lifted, soaring towards the high sky.

    The sharp sword qi took the lead, heading towards the high sky, to shred the Great Liang Emperor to pieces.

    However, when the sword qi surged upwards, it encountered a terrifying aura first. The two auras shed in the high sky, causing countless snowkes to suffer instant devastation. The sword qi, mixed with the snowstorm, fell and eventually dissipated between heaven and earth.

    The colossal sword beam had not truly arrived up in the sky when a loud boom echoed, as if thunder roared in the heavens, resembling the sound of a celestial being beating a drum amidst the clouds.

    As the thunder reverberated, an iparably domineering giant fist suddenly appeared in the sky, obscuring half of the horizon.

    It was the fist of the Great Liang Emperor!

    At this moment, the most powerful martial artist in the world finally threw a punch!

    This was destined to be an unbelievably powerful and terrifying punch; one that would undoubtedly be a crucial turning point in this battle. There would not be many cultivators in this world who could make the Great Liang Emperor throw a punch. The gigantic fist emerged in the sky as if casting an additional shadow, blocking the wind and snow. Simultaneously, the colossal sword beam sought to break through this shadow, perhaps signifying not just a simple sh, but symbolizing the general trend of the world.

    Whether was it the general trend of the world or something else, everything would now fall on this grand battle.

    Everything would only change after the Great Liang Emperor died.

    However, could such a formidable man truly be killed here by them?

    It was probably not the case.

    That fist finally met the sword beam.

    It was as if lightning from the heavens shed with fire from the earth; unstoppable.

    The entire sky suddenly turned blood-red. The sword qi attached to the sword beam began to disperse continuously, spreading into the sky. Refracted by the flying snow, it turned into a vast sunset. However, this sunset did notst long because, at that very moment, the fist in the sky shattered this scenerypletely.

    An incredibly terrifying pressure appeared!

    Gan Yong''s expression became incredibly grim as he clenched his jaws tightly.

    But in the next moment, when there was no longer any obstacle and the two forces finally collided, everything changed.

    Endless sword winds blew down from the sky. The sword beam began to shatter, with sword qi being crushed at that point, and the flying sword started wailing too.

    The Great Liang Emperor showed the world using tyrannical means that even though he was not one-tenth of his peak, his might remained unquestionable!

    As the sword beam shattered and the sunset dispersed, silence returned to the heavens and earth.

    The gray-robed old daoist said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Since it''s just a sunset, it hasn''t reached a terrifying level. If it''s not terrifying, how can it kill anyone?"

    Although he did not make a move, seeing the evening glow covering the sky, he already knew the oue. Gan Yong''s thirty years of arduous cultivation toprehend the sword, preventing his sword heart from shattering, was indeed not easy. However, three decades of bitter cultivation did not necessarily mean that this old sword immortal had made sufficient progress in the way of the sword to step into the realm of Great Sword Immortal. At the very least, he had yet toprehend a sword technique that could represent a Great Sword Immortal.

    However, these things were destined to be unattainable.

    If great sword immortal was so easy to achieve, there would likely be great sword immortals everywhere in the world.

    However, without being able to execute a sword technique that only a great sword immortal could execute, it seemed he might truly be unable to kill the Great Liang Emperor.

    The figure of the Great Liang Emperor reappeared in the sky. Before he could do anything, a brilliant golden light suddenly appeared behind him. The Buddhist Vajra manifested his dharma idol once again, radiating golden light all over his body. Behind him, there was even a golden Buddha dharma idol, reflecting across the sky!

    The Buddhist Vajra formed seals with his hands. A golden lion roared, charging out from in front of him towards the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor abruptly turned around, just as the golden lion reached his face.

    The Great Liang Emperor extended his hand and pped the lion''s golden head, instantly disintegrating the lion.

    Afterward, the giant fist shimmering with golden light had once againe in front of the Great Liang Emperor.

    Previously heavily injured and having recuperated for some time, the Buddhist Vajra had regained some vitality. Seeing the Great Liang Emperor shattering the sword beam, although terrifying, it also likely meant that the Great Liang Emperor was now an arrow at the end of its flight; merely holding on forcefully.

    He seized this opportunity to attack. Unfortunately, it did not yield the desired results.

    The Great Liang Emperor still appeared immensely powerful and seemed rather indifferent when facing him.

    "Since you all want to kill Us, cut the crap and attack together. After We deal with you all, there are still other matters to attend to."

    As these words were spoken, the Great Liang Emperor threw a punch at the Buddhist Vajra expressionlessly, directly sending him back several dozen feet, causing the golden light on the Buddhist Vajra''s body to dim considerably once again.

    An air billow spread towards the distance. The Great Liang Emperor descended slowly, andnded back on the street. He looked at Gan Yong, who still clenched his teeth tightly, and said, "If there''s blood, spit it out. Forcefully holding it in will only hasten your death."

    Upon hearing these words, Gan Yong was struck as if by lightning. Hisplexion turned deathly pale, and arge mouthful of blood directly spewed out.

    Following that, the Buddhist Vajra fell onto the street, creating a massive deep pit with a thunderous crash.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at him and remarked, "Your style of fighting, even if you manage to leave today alive, will leave you half-crippled."

    Earlier, the Buddhist Vajra had already used a secret technique. Now that he recovered some vitality, with this reckless fighting style, it would undoubtedly cause irreversible damage to his body. After this battle, regardless of life or death, he would certainly pay an enormous price.

    "To be able to fight with Your Majesty and have the opportunity to kill the world''s number one martial artist, in this poor monk''s view, regardless of the trade-off, it''s worth it."

    The Buddhist Vajra''s ferocious face showed some excitement. "I can feel it. Your Majesty isn''t as powerful as before. I''m afraid it won''t be long before Your Majesty bes increasingly weakened until finally, death."

    No matter how scorching the sun was, there would always be a time when it sets. No matter how powerful a person was, there would be times of decline.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Before We die, you all will at least die first."

    After uttering these words, the Great Liang Emperor paid no more attention to the Buddhist Vajra. He turned his gaze to Gan Yong. "Borrow your sword."

    As he said this, the bronze ancient sword, previously struck down by him and fallen into the snow, suddenly shot into the air, shakily hovering in front of the Great Liang Emperor. After ncing at the gray-robed old daoist in the distance, the Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, and the bronze ancient sword instantly shot out.

    Gan Yong watched this scene, his eyes widening. Although this bronze ancient sword had the shallowest connection with him among the four flying swords, it was still one of his lifeblood flying swords. Others could not even touch it, let alone control it.

    Yet, the Great Liang Emperor was able to forcibly sever his connection with this flying sword, leaving him utterly astonished.

    He did not understand why it happened.

    For a moment, shock and confusion appeared on his face.

    "If We had practiced swordsmanship back then, We would probably have entered the realm of great sword immortal earlier than you, Gan Yong."

    The Great Liang Emperor watched the flying sword soaring out, his expression indifferent. He said softly, "Since the old immortal wants to be a cowardly turtle, then We will see how hard your turtle shell is. Let''s see if Our fist can crack you open."

    The gray-robed old daoist paid no mind to the words of the Great Liang Emperor. He just looked at the approaching bronze ancient sword, and his expression had already turned ugly.

    A martial artist using a sword was truly unheard of.

 Chapter 340: Emperor Sweeps All Away

    <h4>Chapter 340: Emperor Sweeps All Away</h4>

    The Great Liang Emperor was not a martial artist, and he had no techniques to control flying swords. The reason he could make the bronze ancient sword break through the air was entirely due to his formidable cultivation base. As the top martial artist in the world, the Great Liang Emperor was no different from other martial artists; he remainedpletely ignorant of the so-called daoist spells.

    The gray-robed old daoist watched as the flying sword approached. After being stunned for a moment, a profound aura emanated from him, gradually transforming into ck and white energies. These energies intertwined in front of him, forming a peculiar diagram that resembled two entwined ck and white fish swimming within it.

    The bronze ancient sword tore across the air and arrived. But it came to a halt just before the diagram, hovering and emitting a mournful wail.

    With a wave of his sleeve, a boundless aura surged from the Great Liang Emperor''s palm, colliding with the bronze ancient sword. With the support of this powerful martial artist, the bronze ancient sword instantly prated several feet forward. Strangely, when the sword tip entered the diagram, it did not emerge from the other side. Instead, the bronze ancient sword gradually disappeared, leaving only the hilt and the previously exposed half-foot of the de.

    Gan Yong spat out arge mouthful of blood. His lifeblood flying sword was forcibly taken away by the Great Liang Emperor, but the connection still remained. Gan Yong could keenly feel the damage inflicted on his lifeblood flying sword, sharing in its damage.

    The gray-robed old daoist intercepted the flying sword and could not help but exim, "To think that Your Majesty still possesses such strength despite your severe injuries. It''s truly surprising."

    Before the Great Liang Emperor could speak, the gray-robed old daoist continued, "But it ends here, Your Majesty. We will send you on your way."

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled and said, "We have no intention of dying here."

    The gray-robed old daoist smiled and said, "All living beings in this world have their own fate, it''s not up to anyone."

    "Fate? When someone wished for Our death in the past, We didn''t die. Now that you wish for Our death, We have to ask you: Are you worthy?"

    The Great Liang Emperor burst intoughter, instantly closing the distance between him and the gray-robed old daoist. "There has never been such a thing as fate."

    However, before he reached the gray-robed old daoist, a powerful fist energy tore through heaven and earth, appearing not far from the Great Liang Emperor.

    The body of the Buddhist Vajra was no longer towering; he returned to the size of an ordinary person. However, when he threw a punch, it remained extraordinarily fierce. The flowing golden light around him made him resemble a genuine Buddha.

    The Great Liang Emperor dodged the fierce punch as it came down. When the second punch followed, he did not evade or dodge; instead, he threw a punch as well. The two fists shed instantly, and a powerful aura rippled out from the point of impact, pushing back the surrounding snowstorm.

    As the powerful auras scattered, the Buddhist Vajra''s body staggered for a moment. In contrast, the Great Liang Emperor resembled an ancient pine tree; standing quietly in ce.

    The disparity became even more apparent.

    However, this was not a simple sparring match but a life-and-death battle. The Buddhist Vajra gritted his teeth and threw another punch.

    The wind and snow raged on!

    The Great Liang Emperor remained expressionless, but he seemed to be somewhat absentminded.

    In the distance, the remaining three swords of Gan Yong soared into the sky again, shooting towards the Great Liang Emperor.

    The gray-robed old daoist also unfurled a whisk in the void, waving it towards the Great Liang Emperor. Countless threads formed a vast at this moment, preventing this peerless martial artist from leaving.

    The three finally joined forces.

    This was precisely what they intended to do. To kill the Great Liang Emperor without sparing any effort.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly, showing no fear.

    Throughout his life, he had faced countless more perilous situations than the present. How could he be afraid here?

    He took a step forward, pulling out the bronze ancient sword that had been swallowed by that strange diagram, causing a slight change in the gray-robed old daoist''s expression. His entire being fluctuated intensely, attempting to trap the bronze ancient sword in ce, but he failed.

    In the end, the bronze ancient sword was pulled out by the Great Liang Emperor. With a single stroke, it was directed towards the Buddhist Vajra.

    The Buddhist Vajra did not dodge, raising his hands above his head, seemingly intending to stop the bronze ancient sword.

    The Great Liang Emperor was expressionless, hacking down with the sword.

    The sword carried only a small amount of sword qi, but more notably, a terrifying aura that was hard to describe. As it descended with a loud noise, the powerful aura rippled outyer byyer. The Buddhist Vajra managed to intercept the initial wave of the aura, but countless subsequent waves followed suit.

    A sword mark appeared on his chest, and blood mixed with golden light flowed out.

    The Buddhist Vajra''s expression turned ugly. With the Great Vajra Technique of Buddhism as his foundation and years of cultivation, he had long be as unyielding as metal and stone. He was aware that the opponent''s flying sword was a rare and formidable weapon, and he knew the Great Liang Emperor was a peerless martial artist. However, he was still just a martial artist, not a great sword immortal. No matter how excellent the flying sword in his hands was, what role could it y in his hands?

    But the reality was just that. As the sword descended, it shattered all his illusions, forcing him to retreat repeatedly.

    Fortunately, at this moment, Gan Yong''s three flying swords had arrived on the scene, saving the Buddhist Vajra.

    The Great Liang Emperor shed his sword towards the first flying sword, New Mirror. The two swords shed, producing an incredibly crisp sound that echoed through the heavens.

    Then came the second sword, Ink Cloud, enveloped in endless sword qi. The Great Liang Emperor calmly raised his hand and unleashed another sword strike. This time, the two swords did not merely collide; the sword chopped down, directly breaking Ink Cloud into two halves.

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "Four flying swords, this one is the most uninteresting. Whether it''s ostentatious or not, it''s all up to oneself. Why bother listening to others'' opinions or changing based on their words? Therefore, this flying sword of yours is the least worthy of existence in this world!"

    With Ink Cloud shattered, Gan Yong who was in the distance coughed up arge amount of blood, hisplexion turning pale.

    His mental state quivered slightly, affecting the subsequent flying sword, Morning Glow, which descended without the previous formidable might.

    The Great Liang Emperor casually shed through them and began speaking softly, "Four flying swords. New Mirror is akin to when you were young; full of vitality. Ink Cloud, on the other hand, was as uninteresting as middle age. This sword in my hand is even more so. It doesn''t even belong to you. As for the sword named Morning Glow, it may appear youthful due to insights gained over thirty years, resembling youth, but in reality, it has aged. Named Morning Glow, but its de resembles the colors of the evening glow. Gan Yong, throughout your life, have you truly understood the meaning of the words ''sword immortal''?"

    In his final sentence, the Great Liang Emperor''s voice surged, striking Gan Yong in the heart like a powerful blow.

    At this moment, the blind old sword immortal appeared even more dazed.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, slicing through the overwhelming silk threads with a single stroke. He then looked at the gray-robed old daoist before him and said calmly, "Among these three, that monk clearly harbors anger. Even after cultivating for another thousand years, he won''tprehend the realm of a Great Vajra. We don''t want to waste any more words on him. As for you, Old Sage, you cultivated for so many years but only reached the pseudo-realm of a great sage, don''t you find itughable?"

    The gray-robed old daoist''s expression turned ugly. As the ancestor of the Three Willow Temple, he had always been highly respected wherever he went, and no one had ever shown him any disrespect. However, the words from the Great Liang Emperor at this moment were filled with mockery and disdain.

    "This poor daoist has cultivated for many years, and my cultivation realm is genuine. I won''t tolerate your nonsense!"

    The gray-robed old daoist roared in anger, and the silk threads from the whisk in his hand surged again.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak, shing through the threads blocking his path with a single stroke. Then, another sword strike fell on the diagram, tearing apart the ck and whiteyers, and the gray-robed old daoist had no more barriers.

    The Great Liang Emperor wielded the bronze ancient sword in his hand, shattering the talisman thrown out once again by the gray-robed old daoist.

    With the final sword strike, the gray-robed old daoist was directly split apart. However, in an instant, the flesh and blood of the gray-robed old daoist instantly withered, leaving only a daoist robe torn apart on the spot.

    Watching the daoist robe fluttering in the wind and snow, the Great Liang Emperor seemed unsurprised, only mocking, "Indeed a cowardly turtle, you have quite a number of turtle shells."

    The gray-robed old daoist reformed his figure from a distance, looking at the Great Liang Emperor with a face full of shock.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, "Among you three, your cultivation is the highest, but in my heart, you are the most deplorable."

    This time, the gray-robed old daoist did not retort, as if he had already epted this fact.

    After a moment of silence, the gray-robed old daoist took the initiative to ask, "Your Majesty''s political cunningness is hidden so deeply?"

    The Great Liang Emperor understood what this great daoist sage was saying but shook his head, saying, "We knew that the journey south wouldn''t be smooth. Since We couldn''t avoid it, We just came over. You guys will die today, probably because you guys are too weak."

    The expression on the gray-robed old daoist''s face changed slightly, but before he could speak, the Great Liang Emperor had already arrived in front of the Buddhist Vajra. Facing this Buddhist Vajra who had previously mored topete with him, the Great Liang Emperor merely extended his hand to ce it on the Vajra''s head and said indifferently, "In your next life, don''t be so confused about priorities."

    The gray-robed old daoist watched this scene withplex emotions in his eyes. But in the end, he just trembled and began to form seals with his hands.

    Waves of mysterious daoist true qi began to slowly appear around him.

    He intended to set up an earth-shattering killing formation, topletely suppress and kill the Great Liang Emperor here!

    For this, he was willing to ignore the life or death of the Buddhist Vajra.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor remained indifferent. A boundless aura instantly poured into the Buddhist Vajra''s body through his head.

    The Buddhist Vajra struggled in vain, and the golden light on his body was extinguished.

    The Great Liang Emperor released his grip, and the Buddhist Vajra slumped down, turning into a soft lump.

    Only then did he look at the terrifying and abnormal spiritual energy in the surroundings.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked calmly into the killing formation spreading towards him and then said with a smile, "Gan Yong, can We see a true great sword immortal technique from you?"

    The seemingly absent-minded Gan Yong did not speak, only muttering to himself.

    "Forget it, We can''t wait for you too long. After We kill this old Daoist, if We still can''t see your great sword immortal strike, then it seems We are not fortunate enough to witness the true attack of a great sword immortal."

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 341: The Sword Technique of a Great Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Sword Technique of a Great Sword Immortal</h4>

    The gray-robed old daoist''s expression became solemn. Between his hands, the purest daoist true qi continuously poured out onto the long street, gradually blocking the falling snow from entering the street.

    In just a moment, the entire long street had turned into a sealed space.

    A grand array formation was almostplete.

    The gray-robed old daoist looked at the Great Liang Emperor who casually stepped into the formation, and said calmly, "Your Majesty is a peerless martial artist. Do you recognize this formation?"

    After sensing for a moment, the Great Liang Emperor replied calmly, "In Daoism, there are two names, White Jade Capital and Jadehall Golden Pce, representing the two supreme grand arrays of Daoism. The one before us is called ''Banishing Evil,'' right?"

    The gray-robed old daoist nodded and said, "That''s right, this formation is called Banishing Evil. Back then, the ancestor of Daoism created it when he witnessed the rampant plundering by demons, creating this array formation and using it to suppress evils and demons."

    Hearing this, the Great Liang Emperor said sarcastically, "Suppress evils and demons? As long as the demons don''te to your daoist temples, have you all truly cared?"

    The gray-robed old daoist remained expressionless and said, "We cultivators only seek eternal life, we don''t care about worldly troubles."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not say anything. He just walked towards the gray-robed old daoist, carrying the bronze ancient sword. The so-called being indifferent to worldly troubles, to him, seemed like mere words. If they were truly dedicated to cultivation, why appear here at all?

    The Great Liang Emperor carrying the bronze ancient sword, strolled slowly along the long street. With a step, a massive bolt of heavenly lightning suddenly descended from the sky, its imposing aura astonishing!

    Regardless of whether the gray-robed daoist was a pseudo-realm great sage or not, he was undeniably at the pinnacle of the Nepenthe Realm and iparably powerful. The grand array he controlled was naturally formidable and inexplicable.

    However, as the lightning spell descended, the Great Liang Emperor showed no intention of evading. He raised his head slightly, a cold light shing in his eyes, resembling a true dragon opening its eyes at this moment, demonstrating his might to heaven!

    At some point, the bronze ancient sword in his hand emitted a faint glow, like a divine sword from the divine kingdom!

    Facing the descending massive heavenly lightning, the Great Liang Emperor shed with his sword. The formidable aura instantly tore apart the powerful lightning bolt. As the lightning shattered, it caused the clouds to tremble. Multiple lightning bolts fell in an instant, resembling countless golden dragons descending to the mortal realm.

    The Great Liang Emperorughed coldly and soared into the sky, meeting those immensely powerful heavenly lightning bolts.

    The gray-robed old daoist looked up, sneering contemptuously.

    With thebination of the most powerful daoist lightning spells and the augmentation from the Banishing Evil grand array, it had already be incredibly formidable. Even if the Great Liang Emperor was unparalleled, how could he possibly win?

    Moreover, he was already severely injured.

    There was no such logic.

    The gray-robed old daoist could almost see the dawn of victory.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At first, Gan Yong stood still in a daze, andter he even sat down on the street. The words of the Great Liang Emperor had actually provided him with considerable guidance. During these thirty years, he had long been free from the troubles of mental demons. Especially when he forged the fourth flying sword, Morning Glow, he felt that the defeat from thirty years ago had little impact on him.

    However, after arriving here confidently with these four flying swords, especially when his strongest sword was resolved by the Great Liang Emperor, Gan Yong felt a little dazed.

    Had his cultivation over these few decades really not yielded any merit?

    But the words of the Great Liang Emperor afterward touched him.

    Four flying swords; Ink Cloud was already broken. This sword was named by his master. The bronze ancient sword was still in the hands of the Great Liang Emperor. The other sword, New Mirror, was now hovering not far in front of Gan Yong.

    Morning Glow was just resting on his knees.

    Gently extending his hand, the flying sword New Mirror fell into his palm. Gan Yong murmured to himself, "In my youth, I considered my talent extraordinary, looking down on fellow sword cultivators of the same generation. Thinking that while others only nurture one flying sword, I''m different from them, so I''d nurture two, three, or even four."

    "In reality, what does having several flying swords have to do with having just one?"

    Gan Yong said softly, "Since I didn''t genuinely want to nurture multiple flying swords, how could I grasp the true essence among them?"

    As he spoke, Gan Yong''s mind stirred, and his expression became extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth, and a hint of blood still flowed from the corner of his lips.

    He gasped heavily, feeling somewhat weak.

    At this moment, hepletely severed the connection with the bronze ancient sword!

    Countless years of nurturing the flying sword, it was unknown how much effort he had expended. All the hardships over countless days and nights were now discarded. Abandoning his lifeblood flying sword, the price he paid was enormous.

    However, there was not the slightest hint of reluctance on his face.

    It seemed as if he had just thrown away something inconsequential.

    Afterward, he gripped the flying sword New Mirror, holding the hilt with one hand and pressing on the de with the other.

    Both hands exerted force, and the sword instantly bent.

    New Mirror immediately emitted a mournful cry, and Gan Yong''s palm instantly had a gash cut open too.

    Blood dripped onto the snowy ground, staining it red.

    The flying sword also broke at this moment!

    Gan Yong held the two broken sword pieces and casually tossed them away. Then, using his bloodied palm, he gripped the flying sword Morning Glow and muttered softly, "Long confined in the cage, finally returning to nature."

    At the same time, Gan Yong slowly stood up. His once-white hair was now gradually turning back to ck at this moment.

    Holding the sword Morning Glow in his hand, Gan Yong took a deep breath and said slowly, "Your Majesty, I have a sword and havee to seek guidance."

    As these words were spoken, a surge of sword energy filled heaven and earth!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Over at the Great Liang Emperor''s side, he returned from the clouds, and found that the once formidable Banishing Evil Grand Array had now be shattered beyond recognition.

    With the array in ruins, the gray-robed old daoist suffered a severe bacsh, and at this moment, he was quite seriously injured.

    The Great Liang Emperor held a sword and looked at this great daoist sage from afar. Fresh blood slowly dripped through his emperor robe, falling onto the umted snow on the street.

    The gray-robed old daoist smiled bitterly and extended his hand. Until this moment, he still did not fully understand how the martial artist in front of him, who was clearly seriously injured, could still break through his meticulously crafted grand array.

    However, at this point, he still had to make a final gambit.

    He slowly extended his hand and wiped it over his own brow, letting a drop of blood fall there.

    His fingers trembled, but they kept slowly moving downward. The gray-robed old daoist smiled bitterly, "Originally, I thought that after killing Your Majesty this time, I could still preserve some remnant lifespan and live for another ten or twenty years. But I didn''t expect Your Majesty to be so powerful. Since that''s the case, let me apany Your Majesty on this journey..."

    As his fingers slid down, the aura within the old daoist''s body continued to rise.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at him expressionlessly, "Too many tricks."

    The gray-robed old daoist coughed a few times, then spat out a mouthful of blood. Just as he was about to speak again, he suddenly lowered his head.

    A bronze ancient sword had already pierced through his heart at some unknown point.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and said, "Since you''re the tortoise on the mountain, just stay hidden in the mountains. If you insist on showing yourself, can you still go back?"

    The hand raised by the gray-robed old daoist fell weakly in an instant, and his expression gradually became somewhat confused.

    After doing all this, a trace of blood also seeped out of the corner of the Great Liang Emperor''s mouth.

    Faced with the siege of three Nepenthe Realm powerhouses, he was once again injured.

    New injuries and old wounds erupted simultaneously at this moment.

    But even so, sensing the continuously umting sword qi over at the other side, the Great Liang Emperorughed out loud, "The sword of a great sword immortal, good! Excellent!!"

    At this moment, Gan Yong was in the distance, holding the flying sword Morning Glow.

    Sword qi surged around, and sword intent continued to emerge. At this moment, Gan Yong''s aura was approaching the realm of a great sword immortal.

    The arrogance thirty years ago, the devoted sword practice in the thirty years that followed - none of it allowed him to step into the realm of a great sword immortal. However, under the guidance of the Great Liang Emperor, although it was not certain that he could break through to this realm, his next sword technique would undoubtedly reach this level.

    Sword qi ran rampant.

    Suddenly, the cloth strip Gan Yong used to cover his eyes instantly broke. His eyes were tightly closed, not revealed to the world for many years.

    At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes!

    In those blind eyes, a dazzling light shone, like the morning glow!

    At the same time, Gan Yong thrust his sword! Between heaven and earth, there was silence!

 Chapter 342: Even a Great Sword Immortal Wonâ€™t Do

    <h4>Chapter 342: Even a Great Sword Immortal Won''t Do</h4>

    In the world of cultivators, even after countless years of bitter cultivation, one cannot see or touch eternal life either. The only pinnacle that one could see was the realm at the end of Nepenthe.

    Various cultivation factions had different names for this realm. Daoists praised it with the title "Great Sage," while the sword cultivators described it as "Great Sword Immortal."

    Every sword cultivator, at the moment they first gripped a sword, probably dreamed of one day stepping into the end of Nepenthe, standing atop the solitary peak of the sword path, bing the so-called great sword immortal.

    When Gan Yong first went up the mountain, when his master bestowed him the flying sword New Mirror, he was full of youthful vigor and high aspirations. He thought that within a few decades, he would step into that realm, standing at the pinnacle of the sword path, watching other sword cultivators as if they were nothing.

    However, as his cultivation realm continued to rise, and he found that his fellow sword cultivators of the same sect could no longer rival him, Gan Yong''s gaze was fixed only on the realm of Great Sword Immortal. Yet, when he truly attempted to step into the realm of Nepenthe, to be called a sword immortal, he realized that progressing further had be incredibly challenging. The realm of Great Sword Immortal had gradually be an insurmountable mountain at the end of his vision. Despite numerous attempts, he could not reach the summit.

    Why did he choose to challenge fellow sword cultivators of the same generation thirty years ago? It was actually to find an opportunity for himself, to see if he could glimpse the realm of Great Sword Immortal amidst swordpetition. Even when he encountered that sword immortal from the Sword Sectter, even though he eventually lost and became blind, unable to see again, he did not fall into despair. It was likely for this reason.

    But after losing his vision, his sword heart remained untarnished, still longing for the so-called realm of great sword immortal. He continued to move forward, but in these thirty years, he still could not reach the foot of that mountain, let alone talk about climbing it.

    However, after the words of the Great Liang Emperor, Gan Yong gained enlightenment. He willingly destroyed the flying swords that were once connected to his mind, choosing to keep only the sword named Morning Glow. Although he suffered severe injuries due to the bacsh, in this moment, with only one sword remaining, he glimpsed the realm of great sword immortal that he had always yearned for.

    As his eyes burst with endless radiance, the once blood-red sword body of Morning Glow now radiated boundless brilliance.

    With a single thrust, the sword qi surged endlessly.

    Meeting the wind and snow, he aimed to shatter them. Meeting the Great Liang Emperor, he intended to cut the Great Liang Emperor down.

    The Great Liang Emperor beckoned, and the bronze ancient sword returned to his palm. This ancient sword was originally the least closely connected among Gan Yong''s flying swords. Otherwise, it would not have been so easily severed by the Great Liang Emperor. Now, willingly severing the final connection, this bronze ancient sword became a masterless object.

    The Great Liang Emperor exhaled a turbid breath. Consecutively killing two cultivators in the Nepenthe Realm was not necessarily as effortless as it might appear.

    But now, seeing Gan Yong deliberately delivering the sword of a great sword immortal at thest moment, the Great Liang Emperor did not find it surprising. After gripping the sword, he muttered to himself, "You sword cultivators seek to be carefree and unrestrained; this is the so-called demeanor of an immortal. But my frontier soldiers also wield swords, and in their hands, a sword is a deadly weapon for killing. There''s no so-called elegance. Of course, from the perspective of cultivators like you, these martial artists don''t know how to use a sword at all."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "How a sword is used is actually not important. What matters is whether, when this sword is swung, it looks like a flower or truly capable of killing someone."

    Looking at Gan Yong''s sword technique that reached the level of a great sword immortal, the Great Liang Emperor said with a smile, "This sword move is indeed impressive."

    Before his voice faded, he brandished his sword. Before the great sword immortal''s sword arrived in front of him, he took the initiative to swing his own.

    Under the heavens, aside from another great sword immortal, there probably would not be anyone else who would choose to face a great sword immortal in a sword fight.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor did not care. He had already unleashed his sword move, taking the initiative to confront that earth-shattering sword technique! The blind Gan Yong arrived with his sword, and behind him, several gusts of wind and snow surged. Between heaven and earth, numerous columns of colossal white snow gradually gathered into one after another, reaching straight into the sky; grand and majestic!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Two figures arrivedte, precisely two sword cultivators who hade south together: Yu Xiyi and Liu Banbi. When both of them saw this scene, they were equally shocked.

    Liu Banbi was a sword immortal who had stepped into Nepenthe after all, he could discern with just one nce that this was the sword technique of a great sword immortal. He said solemnly, "Yu Xi, open your eyes wide and watch carefully. This great sword immortal''s sword is more lifelike than the great talisman of your Sword Sect. If you miss it, you''ll regret it!"

    There was no need for Liu Banbi to say anything, Yu Xiyi''s gaze was already fixed. He looked at the white pirs before him, sensing the surging sword intent between heaven and earth. Looking the Sword Immortal Gan Yong who was situated in the center, he muttered, "Who exactly is this great sword immortal?"

    Liu Banbi did not divert his attention either. But he was much more experienced than this young junior. Seeing the blind old sword immortal, he slowly said, "Thirty years ago, there was a duel between a sword immortal and a certain sword immortal of your Sword Sect. In the end, the Sword Sect''s sword immortal emerged victorious, leaving his opponent defeated and blinded. It''s likely this senior."

    As a disciple of the Sword Sect, Yu Xiyi was well aware of that historical event. Yet, he could not help but express admiration, "After losing in the sword battle, this senior unexpectedly rose again thirty yearster, stepping into the realm of great sword immortal. From what I know, our senior from the Sword Sect doesn''t seem to have reached the realm of great sword immortal even now."

    Liu Banbi was silent for a moment, then suddenly shook his head, saying, "Not exactly. Although this sword already possesses the might of a great sword immortal, it hasn''t truly stepped into that realm. It''s a sword guided by one''s inspiration. If this sword fails, the least that could happen is a severe injury."

    Yu Xiyi murmured, "But who in this world could stop this sword?"

    Liu Banbi stayed silent, just looking at that majestic figure.

    The adversary of this sword was none other than the Great Liang Emperor.

    If the Great Liang Emperor were in his peak state, facing a sword strike from a great sword immortal, which was hailed as having the greatest killing power in the world, there would be no doubt that he could resist it. However, the present Great Liang Emperor was fatigued, how could he withstand this strike?

    Liu Banbi felt deeply worried, but at this moment, even as a sword immortal, he could not do anything to intervene for the Great Liang Emperor.

    He pressed onto the Embracing Cicada that was crying incessantly in its scabbard and muttered softly, "How can those demonspare to this sword immortal?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The emperor robe of the Great Liang Emperor fluttered continuously. His tall figure wielded the bronze ancient sword, deeply immersed in endless sword qi. The sword qi pervading heaven and earth, roamed freely like numerous swordsid horizontally across the world. Each sword descending was equivalent to at least a strike by a Nepenthe Realm.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robes had long be riddled full of holes.

    Nevertheless, the sword in his hand continued to cut a path, tearing through the sword intent. Despite the overwhelming sword energies, he opened up a passageway by relying on his powerful cultivation base. Ignoring the tumultuous sword intent, he approached not far from the blinded Gan Yong.

    Gan Yong also sensed the presence of the Great Liang Emperor but simply extended his hand indifferently, releasing the flying sword Morning Glow. He sighed softly, "Your Majesty can break nine-tenths of this sword. For thest one-tenth, this old man will stake my life. Regardless of victory or defeat, I only hope this sword can be expressed to the fullest expression of its beauty and form."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the flying sword Morning Glow, and asked thoughtfully, "After executing this sword move, you will die. Did you leave any legacy behind with this sword?"

    Gan Yong shook his head but soon smiled, "There are two young sword cultivators in the distance, both presumably individuals with great talent. If one of them can discern the true meaning, it would be considered passing on my legacy."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded, "Indeed, saving you for thest was the right choice. The final strike of a great sword immortal will be extraordinary. It''s just a pity that We are not willing to die under this sword."

    His voice faded.

    The Great Liang Emperor approached Gan Yong, and the flying sword Morning Glow started to tremble. At this moment, all the sword qi in the world converged towards this flying sword.

    Though the flying sword Morning Glow showed no visible changes, in an instant, it seemed to transform into an incredibly sharp towering giant sword!

    Carrying boundless sword intent, Morning Glow headed towards the Great Liang Emperor. Thest part of the great sword immortal''s strike was embedded in this sword!

    Gan Yong, with over a sixty-year cycle of sword cultivation, disyed his prowess to the fullest at this moment.

    In this instant, he seemed to have already glimpsed the scenery from the mountaintop.

    The overwhelming sword intent bloomed at the tip of the flying sword Morning Glow,pletely engulfing the Great Liang Emperor.

    The wind and snow raged, and between heaven and earth, everything turned into a vast expanse of white.

    It was very difficult to see anything else.

    At this moment, only the continuous sound of sword intent sweeping through could be heard.

    Apart from that, there was nothing else.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Gan Yong''splexion suddenly turned extremely pale, and a mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth.

    His mind stirred, but he never managed to summon back that flying sword Morning Glow.

    The wind and snow dispersed at this moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor, with his tattered emperor robe, suddenly appeared, and the bronze ancient sword in his hand had already snapped.

    Holding the broken sword, the Great Liang Emperor swayed unsteadily.

    Sensing this scene, Gan Yong sighed bitterly. He could not ept this oue, but it had already happened.

    He could not find the words to say, his life force had begun gradually slipping away at this moment.

    Thest strike of a great sword immortal, he could have preserved his life if he only unleashed nine-tenths of its power. But, he chose to execute it wlessly. What awaited him was nothing but death.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly walked towards Gan Yong. However, after just a few steps, amidst the wind and snow, a figure suddenly rushed out, wielding a poisoned dagger in his hand.

    Four people joined forces. This person had the lowest cultivation level; not yet stepping into the Nepenthe Realm, but possessed the strongest means of killing. While the other three were attacking, he had been hiding in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment.

    And now, it was the perfect chance.

    After enduring a great battle, the Great Liang Emperor was at his weakest. This strike had at least an eighty percent chance of sess.

    He had been waiting for this chance.

    However, just as the dagger was about to pierce the Great Liang Emperor''s body, a broken sword stabbed into his chest first.

    No matter how broken the sword was, it would still be longer than a dagger, this was something that everyone knew.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the assassin who had been lurking for a while expressionlessly, then let go of the sword hilt.

    The assassin had a look of disbelief, but copsed in the snow.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood in ce, and soon, the snow dyed his robes white.

    The world became very quiet.

    Far away, the two sword cultivators fell silent too.

    After a moment, the sound of galloping hooves suddenly echoed.

    A cavalry unit rushed in from outside the city.

    "This general, Wei Feng, garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery, arrivedte for the rescue! I hope Your Majesty forgives me!"

 Chapter 343: Donâ€™t Do Things Like Drinking Peopleâ€™s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 343: Don''t Do Things Like Drinking People''s Blood</h4>

    Between heaven and earth, it seemed that at this moment, the sound of hooves trampling on the snow could be heard everywhere.

    The cavalry unit was indeed the most elite part of the garrison army in Xuanling Commandery, numbering several thousand soldiers. At this moment, led by the Xuanling Commandery Lord, they hurried to this location.

    Along the street, the sound of horse hooves reverberated, seemingly shaking the snow away at this moment.

    Numerous figures rushed from one end of the long street, and then, when they were hundreds of feet away from the Great Liang Emperor, they pulled the reins in unison, causing countless war horses crowded on the street toe to a simultaneous halt. Such an urrence might appear ordinary, but it actually highlighted the usual discipline of this cavalry unit and, in some aspects, demonstrated itsbat power.

    The leading general was naturally Wei Feng.

    Upon arriving, he dismounted first, and then countless riders also dismounted. After Wei Feng knelt down on one knee, the others followed suit, their movements uniform and virtually indistinguishable.

    Apart from the frontier army in the Northern Frontier, there were few military units in the Great Liang Dynasty that could exhibit such behavior.

    Kneeling on one knee, Wei Feng solemnly said, "This general arrivedte to rescue, I request Your Majesty to punish me!"

    After saying these words, Wei Feng did not lift his head. He merely looked at the shattered hem of the emperor''s robe, thinking about many things. There was no need to kneel when wearing armor, this was written in thews of the Great Liang. Even though he hade here today, there was actually no need for him to kneel. A slight bow would have sufficed. However, facing such an Emperor who had managed to survive under the joint attack of three experts in the Nepenthe Realm, any amount of respect would still be insufficient.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. He just calmly looked at the group of riders before him. These people did not dare to look at him and kept their heads lowered. But, he could still sense many people''s emotions. Many among these riders hade from the Northern Frontier, having retired from the Great Wall. At this moment, they had already learned about many things. Hence, their feelings toward this emperor, whom they had originally thought they would never see in their lifetime, had be extremely fervent. However, at this moment, they could only suppress those emotions firmly.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived not far in front of Wei Feng, but still said nothing. But, it gave Wei Feng a great sense of pressure. Sensing the figure in front of him, it was as if a towering mountain pressed down on his back, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    "I remember you are a distinguished disciple of that Great General. He once had high expectations for you."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the riders before him with a calm expression, but these words were directed at Wei Feng.

    As one of the outstanding young talents on the Great Wall, he would indeed have a bright future if not for that incident.

    If someone had said this to him at ordinary times, he could think of ten thousand replies. However, in the current situation, the person speaking these words left him unable to utter a single word.

    Wei Feng fell into silence. He did not know the true intentions of the Great Liang Emperor.

    At this moment, it seemed that nothing should be said.

    "You suffered severe injuries at the Northern Frontier, and your future prospects became bleak. To you,ing here is no different from being banished."

    Upon hearing this, Wei Feng finally spoke softly, "As long as it is for the Great Liang, this general can serve anywhere."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not look at him; he simply said, "It seems that the injuries from back then have truly made your life difficult. You couldn''t hear any sounds, nor could you see any scenery."

    At this point, how could Wei Feng still not understand? He smiled bitterly, understanding that this was thest bit of dignity the Great Liang Emperor was leaving him. Immediately, he spoke, "Your Majesty, this general has grown old. Night after night, the injuries have been causing me constant suffering. I hope Your Majesty allows me to return to my hometown for retirement."

    He spoke slowly, but his voice was firm. It echoed in the wind and snow, causing the deputymander not far behind him to change his expression. One of them, who had followed him for many years, was about to speak up immediately. However, the other, a much older deputymander, grabbed the hem of his skirt armor and remained silent.

    His expression was veryplicated.

    Wei Feng was not old. Even with his injuries, he was only unable to step into the Nepenthe Realm. By relying on his formidable strength at the Great Beyond Realm, there was no problem serving as the garrisonmander in Xuanling Commandery. At least for the next twenty years, he still had the qualifications.

    But now, Wei Feng dering that he wanted to retire back to his hometown was somewhat unexpected.

    The deputymander was quite puzzled as to why the Lord General would make such a deration. However, the other deputy had long understood some things. Themotion in the Xuanling Commandery city had been so significant earlier that they should have gone out to investigate. However, because the Commander refused, they had been kept in the camp and not allowed to leave. There was already something suspicious about this matter. With three Nepenthe Realm powerhouses engaging in a fierce battle in Xuanling Commandery, themotion was huge. As the garrison army of Xuanling Commandery, they should havee out to see what had happened. As themanding general, it was impossible for Wei Feng to be unaware of this logic. However, in the end, he still stubbornly kept the tens of thousands of soldiers confined within the camp.

    Now, arrivingte, many people might not think much of it. But, it did not mean that everyone was a fool, especially this Emperor of the Great Liang. Such a character could not possibly be a fool.

    Right now, the Great Liang Emperor was only taking away Wei Feng''s military authority and making him leave. Although there might be multiple considerations, he was indeed already showing him mercy.

    The gaze of the Great Liang Emperor pierced through the wind and snow, falling on the older deputy. He said calmly, "From today onwards, you are the garrisonmander of this Xuanling Commandery."

    The deputy did not hesitate, immediately kowtowing, "This general, Xu Ming, is willing to serve Your Majesty wholeheartedly, with no regrets even if facing certain death!"

    Having served in the military for many years, Xu Ming had nevercked courage and loyalty. The reason he had not been able to takemand of a military unit was simply a matter of luck. Now that the opportunity hade, how could he not seize it? Of course, he was well aware of the troubles that came with taking on this challenging role.

    Even so, Xu Ming was unwilling to give up.

    Watching themanding general Wei Feng, whom he had followed for many years, casually lose his position asmanding general, and the deputymander beside him immediately take up the position, it left the young deputy very confused. He wanted to speak again, and this time, he even wanted to stand up directly. However, halfway up, Xu Ming firmly pressed him down once again.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched this scene without any thoughts or feelings. In a dynasty, how many people could he manage alone? For matters big and small, there had to be people of various ranks to handle them. There was no need for him to personally intervene.

    Standing in the midst of the wind and snow, the Great Liang Emperor paid no attention to the dispirited Wei Feng. Considering that this formermander of Xuanling Commandery had made a significant mistake, the fact that he still had his life was already a fortunate thing. He should not expect more than that.

    Far away, Yu Xiyi and Liu Banbi finally awakened from the overwhelming aura of the final sword move. At this moment, the two of them were still savoring the endless aftertastes of that final strike.

    Aftering back to their senses, Liu Banbi respectfully saluted Gan Yong who was now covered by the wind and snow from a distance. Thest sword move of this blind old sword immortal not only disyed a lifetime of umted knowledge, but also provided a lucky chance for these two sword cultivators who were watching the battle. Typically, when a sword cultivator made a move, the intent to kill was full. But this person only had nine-tenths of that killing intent. The remaining one-tenth was for showcasing the sword move, specifically for these two observers.

    After paying respects to the blind old sword immortal, Liu Banbi also saluted the Great Liang Emperor. Only then did he, along with Yu Xiyi, continue their journey southward.

    In a great battle, especially when a sword immortal made his move, the benefits for these two depended on what each of them saw individually. Nevertheless, it was ultimately a form of legacy from a senior of Sword Dao to the juniors...

    The small courtyard in the alley.

    The knocking on the door sounded out once again.

    The woman nervously looked toward the door, and the little girl behind her hid behind her mother, stealing nces at the entrance.

    Previously, the entire Xuanling Commandery was enveloped in a terrifying aura. Although the woman did not know what had happened, she understood that at this moment, she should stay home and not go out.

    However, when the knocking on the door sounded out, the woman inexplicably walked towards the entrance.

    "Mum!"

    The little girl called out.

    The woman snapped out of her thoughts, and smiled at her, indicating that everything was fine. She took a deep breath and slowly approached the door, opening it gradually.

    It was the same man.

    He left and returned.

    However,pared to when he left, the man standing before her now had torn and tattered clothes, and hisplexion was even paler. Did he get frozen after going out?

    The woman did not have time to think too much when the Great Liang Emperor took the initiative to say, "I''m hungry, is there still any food?"

    The woman was taken aback, then nodded woodenly.

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly walked in. The woman hurriedly went inside, took out the items she had put away earlier, and brewed a pot of hot tea along with some food.

    "Warm yourself up, it''s cold outside."

    The woman looked at the Great Liang Emperor, somewhat hesitant as she asked, "What happened outside? Were you bullied? You wouldn''t be bullied if you didn''t provoke anyone. I know the neighbors. They might be a bit nasty with their words, but they''re not bad people..."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak. He just casually took a bite of the steamed bun, then picked up a piece of meat, ate a couple of bites, and finally spoke, "There was some trouble, but it''s been resolved."

    Hearing this, the woman breathed a sigh of relief. She did not harbor any particr thoughts about the man in front of her. She just felt a sense of closeness since he also returned from the North.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at her and said indifferently, "Apart from the ten pieces of Great Liang general currency that were fleeced every month, is there anything else you want?"

    The woman shook her head, "I don''t want those ten coins, I haven''t thought about asking for them either."

    A woman like her, after feeling wronged, she usually just wanted to get what she deserved. If it was very troublesome or came at a significant cost to reim what was rightfully theirs, she would not think about it.

    The Great Liang Emperor simply said, "Go and open the door."

    The woman did not hear knocking, but she did not say anything and went to open the courtyard door.

    As soon as she opened it, she was startled to see a group of people standing outside.

    What surprised her even more was that everyone in this group was wearing official robes. It was clear that everyone ranging from the governor of Xuanling Commandery, down to the clerks in the government offices, had all arrived here.

    The woman looked back in stupefaction.

    The Great Liang Emperor was sitting under the eaves, saying, "Come in."

    Hearing this, the woman was somewhat hesitant and did not turn around immediately, but the officials in front of her became even more nervous.

    Especially the usually high and mighty governor of Xuanling Commandery. At this moment, in the cold winter, he broke out in cold sweat as he looked at the woman extremely nervously.

    The woman wore a puzzled expression.

    But she still quietly stepped aside.

    The group of officials entered one by one.

    Led by the governor, they silently knelt in the snowy courtyard.

    No one dared to look at the Great Liang Emperor sitting under the eaves, and no one cared about whether they were kneeling in the icy snow. They knelt there, their hearts uneasy.

    This person in front of him had almost died in Xuanling Commandery today.

    If His Majesty had truly died, then in Xuanling Commandery, from the governor to the clerks, not a single person would be able to escape me.

    Of course, now that His Majesty had not died, while it was good news, it might not be so for them.

    When His Majesty was engaged in a bloody battle here, not a single official from Xuanling Commandery appeared. What did that imply?

    It meant dereliction of duty.

    When investigated, none of them could escape.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the officials kneeling before him. He was silent as he picked up a steamed bun and started eating again.

    The woman stood nervously on the side, not daring to speak.

    The snowfall grew heavier, but the entire courtyard remained silent.

    Many officials were not cultivators, and enduring this bone-piercing chill was tough, but they had no choice.

    The Great Liang Emperor sat quietly under the eaves, eating both meat and steamed buns.

    The warmth from the stove could only be felt by him alone.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    Outside the door, the sound of horse hooves echoed once again.

    A thin official scrambled in from the entrance.

    "I, Fang Qian, governor of Xinliu Prefecture, pay respects to Your Majesty!"

    Hearing the two words "Your Majesty," the woman was shocked, almost unable to stand.

    The other officials who had long lost sensation from kneeling felt a chilling cold all over.

    In thend of a prefecture, this prefecture governor was already the highest-ranking official. Now that he had arrived, it seemed to signify that many things were finally about to begin.

    The Great Liang Emperor paid no attention to the prefecture governor and instead looked at the shocked woman, saying calmly, "Before this, We didn''t even dare to eat your meal, because We felt that We didn''t have the qualifications. Now that We have eaten your food, We must seek justice for you and countless others."

    Upon hearing this, the woman knelt down.

    Tears streamed down her face as she choked speechlessly.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the kneeling officials, "We naturally understand that not everyone in this world is a good person. Among the officials in the court, the upright ones are few. We can tolerate those who are greedy for money and those who are lustful, but there are some things that can be done, some that cannot be done. Since you''ve done them, We will tell you the consequences."

    The words of the Great Liang Emperor fell onto the hearts of everyone present, one by one.

    "We don''t expect you to be grateful to those people on the Northern Frontier city walls. You people even normally mock them as foolish, joking about their stupidity after having a hearty meal and drink. Instead of enjoyingfortable lives, they chose to go North and risk their lives fighting demons. What a bunch of foolish martial artists, but that''s not the main issue. Keeping it to yourselves, and saying it to your friends, though unsightly, doesn''t vite thews of Great Liang. However, they sacrificed themselves, but you people are pocketing the money from their sacrifices. That, We cannot ept."

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed, looking at them as he said softly, "If you want to drink their blood, We will make you lose your lives as well."

 Chapter 344: Accepting Punishment for Doing Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 344: epting Punishment for Doing Something Wrong</h4>

    Since ascending to the throne, other than the initial great purge of the deposed emperor''s old subjects, although he had always been iron-fisted in governing the country, an incident like today where numerous officials from an entire prefecture were to be executed, was truly an unprecedented situation.

    No one knew how angry the Great Liang Emperor was at this moment, but many people had already be numb. The biting cold of the wind and snow seemed to have frozen their emotions to the core, making it difficult to stir any reaction from them. They had forgotten how to cry.

    However, many were still immersed in shock and had not yet fully woken up. It was not until the soldiers entered the courtyard and dragged them out that they woke up. Yet, most of themcked the strength to shout, they merely looked at the Great Liang Emperor with pleading eyes.

    ording to thews of Great Liang, the trial of these officials would take a considerable amount of time, involving officials from the Ministry of Penalty and even officials from the Three Judicial Chief Ministries. Nevertheless, regardless of the process, the Great Liang Emperor had already set the tone: all officials implicated in this case would definitely face death, even those from so-called prominent families and ns.

    The Great Liang Emperor silently watched as these officials were dragged away.

    Soon, the courtyard fell silent.

    Only the woman and her daughter remained.

    At this moment, the woman dared not look at the Great Liang Emperor. She just knelt at one side, her head very low.

    No one could have expected that the man she casually brought home would turn out to be the Emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The young girl did not fully understand the significance of the title "Your Majesty." At this moment, she was still curiously sizing up the Great Liang Emperor. However, she was kneeling too, as her mother did not allow her to stand up.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived next to the woman, but did not help her up. He just said, "Having eaten a meal from you, consider it Our repayment. In truth, We still owe you because this is something We should have handled properly, but We failed to do so."

    The woman kept her head low, unable to utter a word. Tears had already streamed down her face, continuously falling.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked slowly toward the door, saying softly, "People will continue to die in the Northern Frontier, as they have for countless years. We probably won''t get to see the day when people stop dying in the Northern Frontier. We can only hope that after they die, those people who are living can live on well."

    The woman suddenly looked up, wanting to say something, only to find that the man whom she might only see once in her lifetime, had already walked out of the courtyard and closed the door.

    Feeling somewhat disappointed, she bit her lip in silence and did not say anything.

    Outside the door, the current garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery, Xu Ming, stood quietly by the street.

    Walking in the snow, the Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "General Xu, care to apany Us for a stroll?"

    Xu Ming said softly, "This subject obeys."

    So, the two of them slowly walked through the wind and snow, along a long street that had already been cleared. There was only the Great Liang Emperor and Xu Ming.

    Neither of them walked particrly fast. Xu Ming followed a step or so behind the Great Liang Emperor, never lifting his head. He could only see the tattered emperor robe of the Great Liang Emperor.

    Regarding this extraordinary martial artist who had ventured thirty thousand miles into the deste north, battled the Demon Emperor, and returned unscathed to the Great Liang''s territory, Xu Ming held deep admiration for him. Even setting aside the identity as the Great Liang''s Emperor, the sentiment remained the same.

    "Your Majesty, this subject still thinks it''s not right to let Wei Feng retire in old age."

    After much hesitation, Xu Ming finally spoke. In the officialdom, being an official and leading troops had always been two different matters. Xu Ming believed he could handle thetter well, but he was not so sure about the former. Therefore, it might have been better to remain silent to avoid being seen as kicking a man when he''s down. However, it was not in his nature to stay silent at a time like this.

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak.

    Xu Ming continued, "Your Majesty, Wei Feng colluded with foreign cultivators. Even though no action was taken, the mere act of doing nothing is already a grave offense. From this subject''s perspective, it''s no different from regicide. If an ouw like Wei Feng, who colludes with foreign cultivators to harm Your Majesty, can retire in old age, won''t spies be everywhere in the Great Liang Dynasty in the future?"

    Xu Ming could clearly understand the events that had transpired. Of course, there were also many who could see it clearly. After such a thing, many might perceive it as the benevolence of the Great Liang Emperor. However, Xu Ming believed that this was the time for a firm and ruthless approach. Benevolence was not useful at this moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not turn around, only saying calmly, "Governing a country is like cooking a small fish. As a martial artist, it''s within reason that you may not understand such matters. However, if you want Us to exin the cause and effect to you at this moment, it doesn''t seem to make sense."

    Listening to these words, Xu Ming was sweating profusely even on this snowy day.

    He was not dumb, he could understand the implied meaning. Otherwise, he would not have grasped those principles when Wei Feng was subdued.

    The Great Liang Emperor turned around, patted Xu Ming''s shoulder, and smiled slightly, "We are not a deity. There are many things in this world that We cannot see. We naturally won''t believe that it doesn''t exist just because We can''t see them. Perhaps We might note to Xuanling Commandery again in this lifetime. How things will be here in the future, We won''t necessarily know either."

    Cold sweat streamed down Xu Ming''s back, and he immediately knelt down, bowing his head as he said, "This subject swears not to disappoint Your Majesty and Great Liang even in death!"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Xu Ming kneeling on the ground and said softly, "There is much for us monarch and subject to aplish. Those are the deeds that will be recorded in history. Don''t take the wrong path; otherwise, we will truly be unworthy of future generations."

    In the military camp outside the city.

    Wei Feng looked at his packed belongings, waved to let his two personal guards leave, and then he could not help but cast a lingering look at the chair that had once belonged to him, heaving a sigh.

    Actually, whether was it being an official, a person, or leading troops, Xu Ming could notpare to him at all.

    Xu Ming could see some things, but in reality, Wei Feng could see everything.

    The Great Liang Emperor would not kill him, or at least would not do it personally. It was not because he was concerned that Wei Feng was a disciple of the Northern Frontier Great General. He just did not want to involve too many people. At least, his family had nothing to do with this matter. If he were to be caught and convicted of colluding with foreign cultivators, establishing himself as a spy, his family would be implicated as well. Hence, that was why he dered that he was retiring back to his hometown.

    But, retirement did not really mean that one could grow old.

    After he returned to his hometown, he still had to die.

    At that time, no matter if he chose to end his own life, or if someone else helped him, he would still have to die.

    There was no way he could live. The n of the foreign cultivators fell through, so they would ensure that no evidence was left behind.

    So, Wei Feng did not have a choice. He could only quietly ept it.

    Returning to his hometown and then dying.

    That was already his fate.

    Wei Feng shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Why did ite to this? I can''t me anyone either."

 Chapter 345: What is Home

    <h4>Chapter 345: What is Home</h4>

    Thest day of the year, in the words of themon people, was the so-called New Year''s Eve.

    Most people tonight would have the most sumptuous meal of the year and then give some New Year''s money to their children. The children would put on new clothes, and the whole family could wait until midnight, setting off firecrackers. That would be the start of the New Year.

    In the Divine Capital, undercurrents were surging. But today it seemed to have finallye to a halt, perhaps because everyone tacitly agreed to take a break today and deal with these matters tomorrow.

    The Left Guard''s office was also on holiday today, but only half of the people, the other half had to continue standing guard. They were celebrating the New Year, but the foreign cultivators did not care whether today was New Year''s Eve or not. Therefore, even though it was today, they could not let their guard down. Originally, Chen Chao nned to stay at the Left Guard''s office himself since he did not have a family in the capital. The New Year''s Eve was just another day for him. However, Weng Quan who was usually not so bright unexpectedly said that he had nowhere to go too, so he wanted to remain in the office on behalf of Chen Chao.

    Although Weng Quan was a native of the Divine Capital, he did not have many rtives. In previous years, he would usually spend New Year''s Eve with Song Lian, but now that Song Lian was still in the Northern Frontier and had not returned, Weng Quan naturally had nowhere to go in the Divine Capital. Since that was the case, he might as well stay at the Left Guard''s office.

    However, with Weng Quan having nowhere to go, Chen Chao might not have anywhere to go either. He looked at Weng Quan with aplicated expression, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Weng Quan probed, "It''s the New Year, Lord Commander doesn''t have anywhere to go either?"

    Chen Chao gave Weng Quan a strange look, with a perplexed expression. In the Divine Capital, he had no rtives or friends. The only friend he had was probably Xie Nandu. However, since Xie Nandu was from the Xie Family, she would definitely be back at the Xie Family by now. Thus, he, alone, truly had nowhere to go. Could he go to Princess Anping''s pce even now? In other words, even if the princess was willing to have him, Chen Chao did not really want to face Princess Anping at this moment.

    After hesitating for a moment, Chen Chao was about to speak when a head popped out from the entrance of the Left Guard''s office. Chen Chao turned to look, and it was none other than Liu Ye.

    As Xie Nandu''s personal maid, Liu Ye would only be away from her if Xie Nandu did not want her to follow. Now that she showed up here, it was very telling.

    "Miss said she feels lonely spending the New Year alone. Do you want to spend the New Year with her?" Liu Ye spoke, sizing up Weng Quan, who was also looking at her, somewhat dazed.

    However, their gazes only met briefly before Liu Ye withdrew her gaze and retracted her small head.

    After thinking for a moment, Chen Chao was about to go out, but Weng Quan, who had just realized what was going on, grabbed his sleeve. Chen Chao turned his head, looked at Weng Quan''s expression, and immediately understood something. He patted his shoulder and said with earnestness, "This is called lust at first sight, do you understand?"

    Weng Quan grinned foolishly and said in a low voice, "This subordinate has been alone for many years. Can''t Lord Commander show some understanding?"

    Chen Chao shook his head in a serious manner and said, "Secr women are like tigers. I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle her!"

    Weng Quan wore a bitter smile, nervously rubbing his hands.

    Looking at this guy, Chen Chao could not help but think of Song Lian, who had traversed far on the path of martial arts, but was also clueless about love. He wondered if this wooden-headedness was a gic trait.

    Without saying anything, Chen Chao walked out of the Left Guard''s office under Weng Quan''s somewhat expectant gaze.

    When he turned around, Weng Quan could not see it, but Chen Chao was smiling.

    Leaving the Left Guard''s office, Chen Chao did not immediately head to that courtyard in the academy. Instead, he painstakingly found a firecracker shop that had not closed yet, as well as shops that sold couplets, and other festive items. After purchasing some, he finally over with his goods.

    When he arrived at the courtyard, Liu Ye was nowhere to be seen. The small courtyard was silent and deste. Xie Nandu sat by the stove under the eaves, quietly reading a book.

    Chen Chao pasted the "fortune" character on the door, hung two rednterns, and then approached the eaves with the red paper that had not been inscribed with couplets. He called out, "You write well, and you also read a lot of books, writing a pair of New Year couplets shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?"

    Xie Nandu raised her head and looked at the young man who was still dressed in ck before New Year''s. She furrowed her brows but did not refuse. However, she still did not get up. The young man then shed into the house,id the red paper on the table, and muttered to himself, "What to write?"

    Xie Nandu walked in, made a remark about grinding, and sat down on her own.

    Chen Chao chuckled and started grinding the ink.

    In the end, after Xie Nandu wrote a pair of couplets, Chen Chao looked at the content and was at a loss whether to cry orugh, "Can this work?"

    Xie Nandu ignored him and looked at the couplets she wrote, nodding in satisfaction. She said, "Not bad."

    Chen Chao was speechless. For this special girl, anything illogical happening to her seemed like it was not too illogical.

    In the end, Chen Chao took the couplets to the door and pasted them with glue. But in the end, he could not resist taking another nce.

    Afterward, the two returned under the eaves, facing each other.

    Chen Chao looked at the sky, then asked, "On New Year''s Eve, people usually eat something special. But it seems you don''t care either?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "If I want to eat something good, I can go back home. Can you make something better than the Xie Family''s New Year''s Eve dinner?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. When he went to the feast before, he had witnessed the delicacies eaten by the Xie Family. It was far beyond what ordinary people could enjoy.

    "I only have some skill in roasting things. In your little courtyard, it seems like sweet potatoes are the only option."

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, already feeling rxed. It seemed like this was the only ce in the world where he could truly unwind.

    Xie Nandu said, "That''s perfect. I happen to like them."

    Chen Chao burst intoughter and teased, "But I heard that eating too many of these will make you fart."

    Xie Nandu smiled, neither confirming nor denying it.

    She just got up and walked into the house to light amp on the table.

    The White Deer''s Xie n had always been simple. Although not many people believe in this nowadays, there was still a tradition that persisted: lighting amp on New Year''s Eve was considered the New Year.

    Xie Nandu stood by the window, watching the ck-d youth who had brought two sweet potatoes and was now starting a fire in front of the stove. Her eyes were gentle.

    A home was where one celebrated the New Year.

    After leaving the White Deer''s Xie n, Xie Nandu knew that it was no longer her home. The Xie Family in the Divine Capital was also a ce she did not want to go.

    This small courtyard had probably be her home.

    As for Chen Chao, in such a vast world, where was his home?

 Chapter 346: Regrets Are Often at the End

    <h4>Chapter 346: Regrets Are Often at the End</h4>

    They said it was New Year''s, but not every household was lively and festive. In a small tavern deep in a narrow alley, it was still deserted. The woman selling liquor had aplicated background. After experiencing that major disaster over a decade ago, she was now alone, with no family or friends left.

    For the past dozen New Year''s Eves, this woman who sold liquor would sit on the doorstep from morning to night. She would watch the outside scene, whether it was heavy snowfall or biting cold wind. When she truly could not see anyone on the street and heard the cheerful voices from neighboring houses, she would close the door, light amp, bring out a jar of the most intoxicating liquor, and then cry andugh while drinking that jar of liquor alone. Finally, she would lie down on the table and sleep, spending one year after another.

    But this year was different. In her small tavern, there was a man other than her, that Lord Song.

    Originally, whether there was this Lord Song or not made no difference to this woman who sold liquor. However, as the outside light dimmed, almost bing too dark to see, Lord Song spoke up and asked her to prepare some food.

    The woman who sold liquor turned around, looking at Song Yingxu sitting at the table with a puzzled expression.

    Song Yingxu smiled and said, "Consider this thest New Year in my life. I''d like to make it a bit more dignified."

    The woman who sold liquor was momentarily stunned. She had intended to say something, but now she could not utter a word. She just got up silently and went to the kitchen. It was her first time cooking on New Year''s Eve in all these years.

    But this way, it did indeed bring a bit of human warmth to this tavern.

    Not long after, the woman who sold liquor brought out some dishes. They were all home-cooked, including a stewed old hen.

    "Lord Song, please don''t look down on it."

    The woman who sold liquor nced at Song Yingxu and untied her apron.

    Song Yingxu smiled and shook his head, looking at the ordinary dishes on the table. He said with varied, "In thest year before leaving the Divine Capital, it was extraordinarily lively. Many people in the n took turns toasting, and I endured for an hour. But in the end, I couldn''t take it anymore. Taking advantage of their inattentiveness, I pretended to be drunk and hid. Later, I really fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already midnight. The guests had dispersed, and the only one waiting by my side was her. Seeing me wake up, she brought out a bowl of chicken soup to help me sober up."

    Upon hearing this, the woman who sold liquor also felt touched and said, "Lord Song''s wife must be an extremely gentle woman."

    Song Yingxu nodded slightly and said softly, "Indeed, but one''s spouse is dictated by parents and words of the matchmaker, I''ve never cared about matters of love. So, I can''t really say there were any feelings. But I didn''t mind either. At that time, my mind was only filled with bing a marquis or the premier."

    The woman who sold liquor sighed, "A man can have ambitions, be able to pursue his aspirations in the world, but for a woman, her whole life is just living for her husband. If her husband treats her well, her days naturally be better. If they live under the same roof but are like strangers, it feels terrifying to think about. That''s a whole lifetime."

    Song Yingxu fell silent for a moment, gazing at the bowl of chicken soup. He did not speak for a long time.

    At this moment, it was unclear if the man before him felt a twinge of guilt for the woman who had long departed from this world.

    The woman who sold liquor scooped a bowl for him, also remaining silent.

    Song Yingxu slowly lifted the bowl of chicken soup, took a sip, and then spoke in a calm tone, "Perhaps for her, having a dazzling husband isn''t as good as having a husband whoes home every day with a smile, and help her draw her eyebrows."

    The woman who sold liquor said softly, "It''s toote for regrets."

    Song Yingxu smiled and continued on his own, "On the day of the imperial city fire, everyone in the n was in danger. They were deeply worried about their own futures, cries of despair filled the air, and many had already started thinking of ways to escape. I sat at home undisturbed until she came to find me. She hadn''t packed her bags; still dressed as usual. She told me she knew I didn''t want to surrender, and she was willing to die with me for the country. But I told her I didn''t want to die; I wanted to continue serving His Majesty. Although the throne was temporarily lost, I''d one day reim it for His Majesty. She nodded with a smile, then left and jumped into the well."

    The woman who sold liquor asked in confusion, "Why?"

    A trace of pain finally appeared on Song Yingxu''s face. His two hands that he ced on the table trembled slightly as he said softly, "A woman like her, she was naturally intelligent, aware that if she didn''t follow me, it would surely cause significant trouble. But wanting to take her with me was even more difficult." "So, she never asked about my thoughts; she made the decision for me. Did I really not know what would happen to her after we met for the first time? I did, but I remained indifferent. Watching her leave was like watching her go to her death."

    At this point, the woman who sold liquor showed some anger on her face, looking at this Lord Song and said in a deep voice, "Lord Song, didn''t you have any other options at that time? Even if you couldn''t take her with you, you should have ways to ensure her safety!"

    Song Yingxu said in a low voice, "Indeed, I could have thought of countless ways, which could perhaps have saved her life..."

    Talking up to here, Song Yingxu shook his head, tears already welling up in his eyes.

    But the Song Yingxu of that time had no understanding of the value of something lost and the importance of cherishing it.

    He only prioritized the restoration of the country, believing that everything else could be given up.

    In the following dozen over years, there were countless sleepless nights where he felt that he owed nothing to anyone in his life, except for that woman.

    "Bring out a jar of alcohol."

    Song Yingxu looked at the woman who sold liquor, his voice calm, "Sometimes I wonder if a man''s so-called ambitions and ideals are really that important. Except, there''s no conclusion."

    The woman who sold liquor brought a jar of wine and ced it in front of him. She was about to turn and leave, but after some thought, she spoke, "I presume that woman still had no regrets even up to the very end, right? But this way, it''s even more heartbreaking."

    After saying these words, the woman who sold liquor turned and left.

    Left alone, Song Yingxu poured himself a bowl of alcohol and another for the empty seat across from him. With tears streaming down his face, he choked, "Thinking about it carefully, wouldn''t it be a fortunate thing for both of us if we never became husband and wife in this lifetime?"

    In life, important matters were often only clear in the end.

    As these words fell, the tavern''s door suddenly swung open, and a gust of cold wind blew in.

    A figure appeared at the doorway, covered in snow.

    "Lord Song, long time no see."

 Chapter 347: Canâ€™t Understand

    Following that voice, wind and snow poured into the tavern, startling the solitarymp on the table, causing its me to flicker; almost extinguishing. Song Yingxu nced at the neer, reached out to protect the solitarymp, and then smiled, "Brother Ning, no, I should call you Lord Warden Commander now. Have you been well?"

    On New Year''s Eve, few would dare toe here. Actually, even if the facial features were not clear, Song Yingxu would not have too many candidates in mind either. Moreover, the neer was dressed only in a singleyer of clothing in the harsh winter. There would not be too many people like this.

    The Lord Warden Commander standing at the door heard the term of address "Brother Ning" and seemed somewhat dazed. As a result, he did not speak up quickly, but only entered the room after a brief pause, and took a seat across from this Lord Song. In the glow of the oilmp, the Lord Warden Commander''s face showed no emotion; like a rigid stone. However, as their eyes met, a gentle light appeared in his eyes.

    He and this former dynasty''s Lord Song were indeed acquainted.

    ncing at the bowl of alcohol on the table, the Lord Warden Commander picked it up, took a sip, and sighed, "Many years have passed. I never thought I would see you again in the Divine Capital in this lifetime."

    Song Yingxu poured wine for him and casually remarked, "When I left the Divine Capital back then, I naturally thought about returning one day. If I didn''t, I would have already died here in the Divine Capital back then."

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said, "Although you were a subordinate official who emerged from the Crown Prince''s Manor, you should also know that if thete Crown Prince ascended the throne, Great Liang would naturally be better off. However, if it''s his eldest son, handing Great Liang over to him wasn''t a good thing."

    Song Yingxu sneered, "By Brother Ning''s logic, if anyone today is more suitable to rule Great Liang than your Majesty, we can just ask him to abdicate too?"

    "These two are fundamentally iparable. His Majesty also carries the bloodline of Emperor Lingzong; a true imperial bloodline."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Song Yingxu and slowly said, "Touch your own conscience, if your emperor in mind were still in power, would the demons in the Northern Frontier have already advanced south? And would those cultivators in the South be acting recklessly within the borders of Great Liang? Can the lives of themon people be as good as they are now?"

    Song Yingxu retorted, "His Majesty is a benevolent ruler. There are civil officials governing the country in the court, and military generals defending the borders with their lives. It doesn''t necessarily mean that the current state of affairs would be worse!"

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head, not delving further into the topic. Some things, even when ringly obvious, would still be denied by some, because the oue was not what they desired. They would only want to see the result they wanted to see.

    Conversing with such a person would almost certainly yield no answers.

    The saying ''there is littlemon ground for understanding between persons of differing principles'' was this logic.

    "I believe Lord Song knows why I came to find you."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked him in the eyes. As he spoke again, his voice turned somewhat cold like his expression.

    "If I had known you were in the Divine Capital, I probably wouldn''t havee."

    Song Yingxu sighed. The information circting earlier suggested that this Lord Warden Commander had already left the Divine Capital, heading out to sea to deal with another matter. However, who could have imagined that it was all a ruse? He had never left the Divine Capital and had been hiding in the shadows all along.

    "That emperor of yours does indeed have some means."

    Song Yingxu looked somewhat regretful. While the trap was not considered overly sophisticated, the fact that he had not seen through it meant he really deserved to die. Smiling at the Lord Warden Commander, Song Yingxu said, "Since Brother Ning hase to send me off on my final journey, I suppose there''s nothing toin about. You''re just like you were back then - stubborn and unyielding, not even allowing people to celebrate the New Year."

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "It''s my duty. If there are any unforeseen variables, who will bear the responsibility?"

    Song Yingxu smiled without speaking, merely reaching out to pick up the oilmp. Themp which was originally dim, now unexpectedly began to emit a bright glow. He exhaled a breath, his expression gradually bing solemn. "Brother Ning is undoubtedly one of the top martial artists in the world, but this Song is no longer the schr I once was. The oue of our battle remains uncertain."

    In the years since leaving the Divine Capital, Song Yingxu had been cultivating diligently. Now, he was already a Nepenthe cultivator with a formidable cultivation base. While it was uncertain whether he could win against the Lord Warden Commander, he might also not bepletely at the mercy of the Lord Warden Commander.

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded, "Lord Song, it''s trulymendable that you''ve made progress in other aspects. However, as the Lord Warden Commander of Great Liang, this warden has no choice but to kill you today for the sake of the Great Liang." The Lord Warden Commander did not say anything more, nor did he inquire about the whereabouts of those former subjects who had left the Divine Capital but remained loyal to the deposed emperor. Because he knew that although the current Song Yingxu was a schr, he would not disclose their whereabouts.

    After some contemtion, Song Yingxu suddenly said, "There''s one more thing I request. The female boss of this tavern has nothing to do with us. Though she was also implicated in the events of the past, she now has no attachments. Brother Ning can surely investigate the same results. I just hope that Brother Ning still has some conscience. Making a mistake like wrongful killing, once is enough."

    "If it is as you say, and the truth is rified, there will be no wrongful killing. I believe His Majesty also wouldn''tmit such an unjust killing now."

    The Lord Warden Commander spoke, and behind him, the wind and snow had be too close.

    Song Yingxu sneered, "What a nice thing to say that he won''tmit unjust killing now. Did that great purge from over a decade ago leave you all with regrets too?!"

    The Lord Warden Commander remained silent and just looked at Song Yingxu.

    Song Yingxu set down the solitarymp, and looked towards the door with aplex expression. Sinceing to the Divine Capital, he had rified many things in his mind. Now, facing death, he held no resentment. However, one thing continued to perplex him - why did His Highness(Chen Chao) harbor no hatred toward that Great Liang Emperor who caused the destruction of his family?

    Was momentaryfort all he sought? Was that what he wished to do?

    But if that were the case, what about the bloodline of thete Crown Prince in your veins?

    How did someone like thete Crown Prince give birth to an heir such as you?

    The other highness was simrly of thete Crown Prince''s bloodline, but he chose to walk into the sea of fire when the Great Liang Emperor breached the Divine Capital, facing death with calmness. Why do you refuse even to mention the words "restore the rightful ruler"?

    The more he thought about it, the more troubled Song Yingxu became.

    Along with his inner turmoil, the me of the oilmp flickered along with it, as if on the verge of extinguishing at any moment.

    The Lord Warden Commander watched this scene in silence. At this moment, he understood that there was no need to fight this battle; he had already won. It was not his confidence as one of Great Liang''s top three martial artists but that he already saw through that Song Yingxu''s heart was in disarray at this moment.

    A heart in turmoil.

    That was already defeat.

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and began thinking of other matters he needed to attend to.

 Chapter 348: I Wonâ€™t Let You Die

    <h4>Chapter 348: I Won''t Let You Die</h4>

    As night fell, the academy appeared somewhat deste. The frozenke in the distance resembled a vast mirror, making this small courtyard appear even lonelier.

    Under the eaves, Chen Chao and Xie Nandu sat by the stove. The two sweet potatoes had been eaten long ago, and their peels were thrown into the stove, burning with difficulty.

    Chen Chao ced his hands near the stove, soaking in the warmth. Although there was only an additional person, Xie Nandu, apanying by his side this year, to Chen Chao, it was the liveliest New Year in the past few years.

    Xie Nandu stared at the stove in a daze. After some time, she suddenly said, "I miss Zhu Xia a bit."

    Hearing the mention of the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce, Chen Chao nodded and said, "Very few foreign cultivators, let alone someone of her status, share simr thoughts. It''s a pity, but perhaps one day, we might find ourselves standing on opposite sides of the riverbank."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, and said with an unusual jest, "Can you bear to?"

    Chen Chao opened his mouth as if about to say something, but after a moment of thought, he fell silent again.

    He probably understood that some things were not as straightforward as he thought. Just like the matters between these two women, if he were to express even a slight inclination towards Zhu Xia, this woman in front of him would likely be displeased. Since that was the case, why say anything at all?

    However, Xie Nandu clearly was not about to let him off so easily. She looked at Chen Chao earnestly and said, "I want to hear your opinion."

    Chen Chao pretended to be clueless, shaking his head and saying, "I have no opinion."

    Xie Nandu stared at Chen Chao. Seeing that he remained silent for a long time, she gave up and changed the subject, talking about some other matters.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "Has your senior brother in the North replied to you recently?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head. Since the war in the Northern Frontier, her senior brother had sent very few replies. Recently, not a single one had arrived. However, she was not too worried about her senior brother dying in the North. After all, the Xie Family was a vast and influential n, capable of learning about events even in the most secretive ces. As for the Northern Frontier battlefield, there had not been any news of a sword immortal''s death.

    Seeing through Chen Chao''s thoughts, Xie Nandu asked, "Are you wondering when His Majesty will return to the capital?"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "You''re already starting to worry now. You think that when His Majesty spared your life back then, it was actually for this situation. Now that this scheme is about to end, how will His Majesty treat you? Regardless of his thoughts, after all, you''re of the bloodline of thete Crown Prince. All the offspring of that deposed Emperor are no longer alive. If those people want to choose another person to be the Emperor, you''re the most suitable. In such a situation, as the emperor, how could he not think about getting rid of you?"

    "Even if His Majesty feels guilty and is unwilling to eliminate you, for the stability of Great Liang, will he not raise the butcher''s knife? After this game of chess is done, if you, this chess piece, be useless, will you be discarded?"

    Worthy of her reputation as a genius girl, Xie Nandu''s every word, every sentence, cut straight to the point. It left people unable and unwilling to refute.

    Chen Chao said, "You''ve indeed figured it out."

    In fact, he should have thought about it long ago. These matters were not tooplicated, how could Xie Nandu not understand? Whether she would think it through or not depended on whether she wanted to think about such matters.

    This young girl, who studied and practiced swordsmanship daily, seemed to have nothing else on her mind except for these matters. However, in reality, she paid attention to many things, especially regarding Chen Chao. If she did not care, she would not have been waiting for Chen Chao in that ce at that time.

    She had always treated Chen Chao differently.

    Xie Nandu said to herself, "I''m not dumb."

    In fact, after meeting Song Yingxu, Chen Chao had been contemting this matter. He even considered whether to escape from the Divine Capital while the Great Liang Emperor had not yet returned. He had not shared with anyone his internal struggle.

    Before Chen Chao could speak, Xie Nandu continued, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. If His Majesty truly wants to kill you, it seems there is no one under the heavens who can save you unless you go to the Infatuation Daoist Temple and be a daoist."

    After a moment of hesitation, Chen Chao said, "I''ve thought of many ideas. Since the foreign cultivators also do not want to see a powerful Great Liang Dynasty, I can seek their help. My identity is useful to them, and it''s possible for them to intervene and save me. However, after this idea arose, I erased it."

    Xie Nandu remained silent, just quietly looking at the ck-robed young man before her.

    Chen Chao looked at her with an innocent look, "I don''t want to die either. Even if Lord Warden Commander values me, if he wants me dead, what else can I do?" In the Great Liang Dynasty, no one could go against the will of the Great Liang Emperor.

    Chen Chao also felt a bit aggrieved, "But it seems that those sects in the foreignnds don''t seem to treat martial artists well. If I were a sword cultivator like you, I''d definitely be highly sought after."

    Xie Nandu said expressionlessly, "Then you might be stabbed to death by me when the timees... forget it, I''ll just stab a few more times."

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    Although this girl was joking, the atmosphere was not too cheerful. The fact that the Great Liang Emperor did not die in the Northern Frontier and his impending return to the Divine Capital seemed like a dark cloud hanging over this young man.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Although I know this is a way out, I really can''t bring myself to do such a thing."

    When the Great Liang Emperor rebelled back then, the foreign cultivators did not intervene. In fact, they might have had the idea of sitting back and watching the tigers fight. After all, they initially did not believe that once the Great Liang Emperor ascended to the throne, he could control the entire Great Liang. In their view, even if the Great Liang Emperor ascended, there would be many troubles throughout the Great Liang. Like a towering tree, even if it survived, there would be countless worms within it, and eventually, some problems would arise.

    But in the end, the results turned out contrary to expectations.

    No one expected that the Great Liang Emperor wouldpletely control the Great Liang. In these past ten years, the national strength of the Great Liang has even been growing steadily over the years, showing no signs of copse.

    Even if what Chen Chao said was true, was enduring such a fate, living as a puppet manipted by others throughout his life, really what he desired?

    No, it was not.

    A young man without hot-bloodedness was not called a young man, and a young man who willingly lived his life so miserably was not a true youth either.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, understanding the current turmoil within this young man. She remained silent for a long time, unable to find the right words to say.

    At this moment, even she did not know what to say.

    Chen Chaomented softly, "I really don''t want to die."

    Xie Nandu looked at him, also remaining silent for a long time, and said softly, "I won''t let you die."

    Chen Chao looked at her and suddenly smiled, saying, "I won''t die."

 Chapter 349: Havenâ€™t Studied Enough Books

    <h4>Chapter 349: Haven''t Studied Enough Books</h4>

    The oilmp in the tavern went out. The Lord Warden Commander stood up and nced outside the door. The tavern was already in a mess.

    A woman walked out from the backyard, looking at this martial artist who was akin to the noonday sun in the Great Liang Dynasty, and was silent.

    The Lord Warden Commander turned to the woman and suddenly asked, "Are you also an old acquaintance implicated by that old incident?"

    The woman nodded numbly and then asked, "Does the Lord Warden Commander want to kill me and eradicate the roots?"

    There was no emotion in her eyes, appearing somewhat indifferent. She had lived in the Divine Capital for over a decade. If she feared death, she would not have stayed here for so long and would have left long ago.

    The Lord Warden Commander narrowed his eyes, showing no intention of killing this woman. He had personally experienced that old incident, and he knew that many people were affected for no reason. However, every time a new ruler ascended to the throne, there were always necessary actions to secure the throne, especially someone like the Great Liang Emperor, who seized the throne from his nephew. If he did not disy thunderous means, the throne would not have been secure.

    "There are many aggrieved people in the world. Those who cause grievances don''t always express apologies to those who suffer them. Even if they do, it''s not guaranteed that the victims will ept. Injustice ismon, and everyone sees it differently. Some people think maintaining the status quo is enough, while others are always thinking about revenge. This warden can be considered half-a-friend to this Lord Song. Back then, most schrs in this Divine Capital felt that this warden was merely a martial artist; unfit for higher circles. Only he would invite this warden into his manor for a cup of tea..."

    The woman interrupted him, bluntly asking, "So, Lord Warden Commander killed him just like this?"

    The Lord Warden Commander nced in a certain direction and sighed, "Do you think he could leave the Divine Capital alive? Today, if I didn''te, someone else would havee. Since the moment he decided to step into the Divine Capital, he was a dead man. Nepenthe Realm sounds intimidating, but it''s not that formidable."

    "If this warden didn''t kill him, someone else will, and he will die either way."

    The woman was silent. She did not quite understand the intricacies of politics and schemes. Shecked the courage to take action again after her family''s destruction. Her only sce was to lock herself in here day after day to find a moment of peace.

    "Live well. It''s better not to have any ideas."

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at the woman and was about to leave when he suddenly turned back, looking at her, "If possible, help to bury Lord Song''s corpse."

    At this moment, the Lord Warden Commander was still willing to address this deceased Song Yingxu as Lord Song. Despite being the one who came to kill him, it was a nod to the semi-friendship between them.

    The woman did not say anything. But as the Lord Warden Commander walked away, a gust of wind suddenly blew in. The oilmp which was already dim on the table,pletely extinguished at this moment.

    At midnight, this young couple set off firecrackers in the courtyard, and the sound echoed far in the empty academy. At this moment, the Divine Capital was teeming with lights and filled withughter and joy everywhere. However, in the academy, it was eerily deste.

    After the firecrackers were set off, midnight had passed, marking the beginning of the new year. Xie Nandu returned to the house, and began to read under that oilmp. asionally, she would look out of the window. Tonight, the heavy snowkes were drifting, creating a rather beautiful scene.

    Chen Chao sat in a chair, leaning against the window sill, gazing at the snow-filled sky. His fingers kept stroking the cold hilt of his saber. With the arrival of the new year, the oue of his fate seemed to be approaching.

    No matter how resolute or extraordinary he was, in reality, he was still a teenager. Faced with such a significant matter, Chen Chao was naturally still worried.

    Xie Nandu was silent, engrossed in her reading. After growing tired of reading, she began to practice calligraphy, maintaining absolute silence without uttering a word.

    Chen Chao said, "I want to go out for a walk."

    Xie Nandu did not say much; just made a sound of acknowledgment.

    As Chen Chao walked out of the small courtyard, he only took a few steps before encountering someone expected, yet unexpected.

    A schr in a cotton robe stood by theke, not deliberately waiting for Chen Chao, but the two still encountered each other.

    Chen Chao stopped in his tracks, gave a bow to the schr from a distance, and called him Mr. Wei.

    The neer was naturally Wei Xu.

    As the legitimate son of the Wei family, he should be at the Wei residence at the moment, but for some reason, he appeared here.

    Turning around, Wei Xu nced at Chen Chao. The two locked eyes but did not rush to speak.

    "Since we met, it''s fate. How about having a casual chat?" After a moment, Wei Xu extended an invitation, and Chen Chao naturally did not refuse.

    So, the two stood side by side by theke.

    Wei Xu assessed Chen Chao for a moment before slowly speaking, "Your journey may seem infinitely glorious, but in reality, it''s a one-way street. With each step forward, there''s one less ce to turn back. Now, you''re at a point where you can''t turn back. Turning back will be eternal damnation. If you had known that this would be your situation from the beginning, would you still choose toe from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao''s situation was known to many influential figures in the Divine Capital now, and even his true identity was not a secret.

    Looking at Wei Xu, Chen Chao could not have imagined that Mr. Wei would start with these words. There was no foreshadowing; he went straight to the point, addressing the matter Chen Chao least wanted to face.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Did I have a choice back then?"

    Wei Xu said, "But now you should have a choice. The question is, will you make it?"

    Chen Chao countered, "If Mr. Wei were in my shoes, how would you choose?"

    This question was very tricky. In reality, Chen Chao had already made a choice, but he threw the question to Wei Xu at this moment to see what Wei Xu thought.

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "You won''t find the answer from me. Many people want answers from me, but I''ve never been the one to provide them. If my heart were not troubled, I wouldn''t be here tonight."

    Although his words seemed like he was answering Chen Chao, Chen Chao knew that he was talking about something else.

    "But anyway, Mr. Wei is much luckier than me."

    Chen Chao looked at theke and let out a sigh.

    Understanding Chen Chao''s meaning, Wei Xu smiled calmly, "Having a good teacher means many questions don''t need much thought. There will naturally be results. But if the teacher can solve everything, what''s the point of us studying so many books?"

    Chen Chao said, "Even after studying so many books, it doesn''t seem to have had much effect on Mr. Wei."

    This statement carried some sarcasm, but Wei Xu did not mind. He just nodded and said, "Perhaps I haven''t studied enough books."

 Chapter 350: The Deanâ€™s Students

    <h4>Chapter 350: The Dean''s Students</h4>

    As a schr, Wei Xu had read plenty of books long ago. In the Divine Capital, everyone knew that although this seemingly ordinary schr might not be the most knowledgeable student under the Dean, he was undoubtedly the student who had been with the Dean for the longest time.

    Staying even a day by the side of a figure like the Dean was likely to benefit many people for more than a lifetime.

    Wei Xu looked at Chen Chao and suddenly said, "After that day by theke, have you harbored a grudge against me this entire time?"

    During the martial examination, the battle by theke, Chen Chao originally had the opportunity to kill that Song Changxi. However, just before making the final move, Wei Xu stopped him, preventing him from killing Song Changxi outright. Although Wei Xu ultimately let the young man make his own choice, considering the pros and cons, it seemed that since that moment, the rtionship between the two had not been overly friendly.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Back then, I made the choice myself. What does it have to do with Mr. Wei?"

    Wei Xu smiled and remained silent. It did not matter whether he believed this or not.

    ncing at him, Chen Chao pondered for a moment before earnestly saying, "In fact, I should thank Mr. Wei for giving me time to think about it. If I had recklessly killed that daoist genius, perhaps there would be no room for maneuver now."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu looked at the young man curiously and smiled, "Are you really giving yourself a way out?"

    Chen Chao did not respond directly but threw out another question, "ording to Mr. Wei''s thoughts, do you really have to contend with her for the position of academy dean in the end?"

    This question was earth-shattering.

    At least, no one had ever asked such a question directly to Wei Xu''s face.

    Even though there had been endless discussions in the Divine Capital recently, it was unlikely that anyone would choose to ask this question directly in front of Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu looked at him, expressionless.

    Chen Chao did not speak either.

    Soon, the heavy snow covered their heads.

    Wei Xu said, "Actually, many people are still considering another matter now, whether to kill you before His Majesty returns to the capital."

    Wei Xu continued calmly, "There are things that His Majesty doesn''t say, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t think about them. In this Divine Capital, there are plenty of people who will try to guess His Majesty''s thoughts."

    As Wei Xu spoke these words, thekeside suddenly became colder.

    Chen Chao was surprised and asked, "Has Mr. Wei been deliberately waiting for me here all along?"

    Wei Xu did not speak, just looking at him like this.

    Regarding this schr, besides the dean, there was probably no one in the world who knew what was on his mind.

    Chen Chao stayed silent, but his hand had slowly reached the hilt of his saber. Indeed, as Wei Xu had said, his life and death had be a matter of consideration for many people, especially when a few individuals were certain that the changes in the Divine Capital were just part of the Great Liang Emperor''s scheme. Now, they were contemting Chen Chao''s fate.

    Whether or not to eliminate Chen Chao on behalf of the Great Liang Emperor to gain his favor, this was worth considering from different perspectives.

    Being the legitimate son of the Wei Family, Wei Xu had too many reasons to carry this out.

    Chen Chao said softly, "This is the academy."

    He was reminding Wei Xu.

    Currently, he did not know what Wei Xu was thinking but if there were words that could dispel his thoughts, he naturally needed to say them.

    Wei Xu did not speak. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. The door of a small courtyard was pushed open, and a young girl, holding an umbre, walked out of the courtyard. She stood by the door, looking at Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu looked at this junior sister with aplicated expression.

    The two of them once shared amon understanding: regardless of their personal thoughts, as long as they were in the academy, they were senior and junior siblings; fellow apprentices.

    However, now, it seemed that due to the presence of this young man, this agreement had be precarious.

    These two individuals, one was a genius girl whom the Xie Family had high hopes for, and the other was the legitimate son groomed by the Wei Family for many years. Both were students of the Dean, and the struggle between Xie and Wei, the struggle within the academy, they could not escape either one of them.

    Wei Xu withdrew his gaze, remaining silent, and just continued to look at Chen Chao.

    After a moment, he smiled and said, "I also know that this is the academy."

    After so many years in the academy, how could he not know that this was the academy?

    However, even though he said that, he still walked towards Chen Chao.

    When he took a step forward, the girl with the umbre in front of the small courtyard also took a step forward, neither more nor less.

    The two stood facing each other.

    Wei Xu paid no attention and walked straight up to within ten feet of Chen Chao.

    A flying sword was already suspended in front of the girl. In the midst of the wind and snow, it trembled slightly, as if warning Wei Xu.

    Wei Xu suddenly stopped, smiled, and said, "Little Junior Sister, do you really not trust your senior brother?"

    The girl holding the umbre said softly, "Whatever senior brother wants to do, I can''t stop senior brother."

    Wei Xu chuckled, just about to speak, when the flying sword next to the girl suddenly emitted a sword cry, shooting forward swiftly, piercing through the wind and snow towards Wei Xu. Xie Nandu''s expression changed slightly. Seeing this scene in front of her, she was also somewhat surprised.

    Because even though this flying sword belonged to her, at this moment, the sudden attack was a bit surprising to her.

    Because it was not her intention.

    Wei Xu looked at the flying swording towards him, his expression changed slightly, but he did not try to dodge. Instead, he rolled up his sleeve and took the flying sword into it. The flying sword erupted with countless sword qi within his sleeve, but it still could not break free. However, after a moment, Wei Xu took the initiative to let the flying sword go, then lowered his head to look at his sleeve, which was somewhat tattered.

    Xie Nandu''s thoughts stirred, and she retrieved the flying sword.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed from a distance.

    "Wei Xu, it''s been so many years, and you''re still so dull."

    Wei Xu followed the sound and looked into the distance at thekeside. A figure had appeared there at some point.

    The person wore a green robe, with a sword hanging by the side, looking very casual.

    The person nced at Wei Xu, then turned his gaze to the girl holding the umbre. A smile appeared on his face. "I presume this is Little Junior Sister. Teacher''s eyes are indeed sharp. After practicing the sword for such a short time, this flying sword has already synchronized with the junior sister''s mind. I borrowed the sword temporarily, and for a moment, I actually couldn''t fully control it."

    At this moment, how could Xie Nandu not know who this neer was? She quickly saluted and said, "Greetings, Senior Brother Liu."

    Since she started practicing swordsmanship, it could be said that the man before her had always been answering her questions about Sword Dao.

    Wei Xu also knew who the neer was but remained silent. Although he had written a letter to him when Xie Nandu began practicing swordsmanship, it did not mean that their rtionship was amicable.

    Liu Banbi shifted his gaze to Chen Chao, but quickly looked away after a brief nce.

    Finally, his eyes fell back on Wei Xu. Regarding this most famous person in the Divine Capital, Liu Banbi chuckled and said, "Wei Xu, I didn''t expect a dull person like you could reach such a realm one day."

    He repeated the word "dull."

    There was not much emotional expression in his words.

 Chapter 351: Former Student

    <h4>Chapter 351: Former Student</h4>

    Returning from the Northern Frontier to the Divine Capital, Liu Banbi stared at Wei Xu with some interest, as if finding it hard toprehend that Wei Xu had stepped into the Nepenthe Realm.

    Liu Banbi had ventured to the Northern Frontier very early on, and when he left the academy, he was not a sword immortal. Simrly, at that time, Wei Xu was just an ordinary schr who had not reached this realm. He killed demons for many years in the Northern Frontier''s wind and snow, finally stepping into the realm of Sword Immortal. It was an incredible achievement. However, he did not expect that Wei Xu, who had been quietly studying in the academy, would also step into this realm one day.

    Over the years, Liu Banbi had not actively paid attention to the academy''s developments. It was only today that he realized Wei Xu had reached this realm. Therefore, his earlier surprise was quite understandable.

    Wei Xu did not have many nice things to say about this fellow apprentice. However, since he appeared here, Wei Xu understood that regardless of the purpose behind Liu Banbi''s inquiry, whether intentional or not, the final oue would no longer continue.

    Turning to leave, Wei Xu was stopped by Liu Banbi''s shout, "Wei Xu, care for a duel? You were not as good as me back then in studying, let''s see if you''re still inferior to me when ites to fighting now?"

    Liu Banbi looked at Wei Xu with a sly smile. At his waist, the Embracing Cicada trembled slightly at this moment. Although the sound was not loud, the sword qi was abundant, and the sword intent was fierce. In the midst of the snowstorm, with the sword qi surging, it seemed that the next moment, the flying sword would unsheathe, and spill the blood of this fellow disciple on the spot.

    Feeling the pervasive sword intent between heaven and earth, Wei Xu showed no signs of fear. He just smiled slightly and said, "After returning to the academy, are you not paying Teacher a visit?"

    Hearing this, Liu Banbi furrowed his brows slightly, but in the end, the sword intent that filled the sky dissipatedpletely at this moment.

    Embracing Cicada was originally slightly out of the sheathw. At this moment, it returned to the sheathepletely.

    Wei Xu did not say anything more and turned to leave.

    Liu Banbi then walked towards Xie Nandu with a smile. After getting a clear look at the girl''s face under the umbre, he could not help but marvel sincerely, "When we hadn''t met, Senior Brother always thought that since Little Junior Sister is a genius girl whoter chose to practice the sword too, you might not be so perfect in other aspects. But who would have thought that Junior Sister''s appearance is also extraordinarily beautiful? Senior Brother hasn''t seen many women, but judging by Junior Sister''s looks, you can be considered one of the most perfect women in the world."

    Although Liu Banbi had studied under the Dean at the academy in his early years, after many years of practicing the sword in the snowy wilderness, he had lost all traces of being a schr. Now, his way of speaking carried the taste of the howling winds and snow.

    Xie Nandu looked at this senior brother she had never met before. From start to end, she only smiled slightly and nodded. She then politely replied, "Senior Brother is too kind in your praise."

    After exchanging greetings with his junior sister, Liu Banbi turned his attention to Chen Chao, narrowing his eyes slightly. After some thought, he said, "During the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination, you were the winner. I was traveling with a junior of the sword path on our way to the south, and we just separated outside the Divine Capital. He spoke quite a bit about you, saying you''re not bad and that you''re quite close with my junior sister?"

    Chen Chao looked at this sword immortal in green, not knowing how to respond for a moment. He even felt a bit scared. If he openly said they were actually not close, but that I like your junior sister, would this green-robed sword immortal draw his sword and perform a few shes on him?

    Chen Chao had the intention of challenging Wei Xu, and naturally had some fighting spirit towards this green-robed sword immortal too. However, in reality, if the two decided to kill him, it would probably be as easy as squashing an ant.

    The Nepenthe Realm was the highest level attainable by cultivators in the current world, filled with profound mysteries and divine abilities beyond theprehension of ordinary cultivators.

    Seeing Chen Chao remain silent, Liu Banbi became somewhat displeased and said, "What''s the matter? Looking down on me? How about taking a look at my sword?"

    Only then, did Chen Chao say helplessly, "The reputation of Sword Immortal Liu is so illustrious. How could this junior dare to look down upon you?"

    Swords and arrows might be blocked, but ttery can pierce through all.

    However, Liu Banbi expressed some disgust, saying, "Don''t say something like that. The two types of people I hate most in my life are those like Wei Xu, a hypocrite who appears broad-minded on the surface but harbors deep thoughts, and the other kind is those who fawn over others mindlessly. Which type do you think you are?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. He had patted the horse''s leg instead of its back.[ttery failed and ended up offending instead] What could he do?

    Suddenly, Liu Banbi burst intoughter, giving Chen Chao a pat on the shoulder. "You''re not bad, kid. I''ve heard about the things you''ve done. If all the wardens in the Great Liang Dynasty were like you, themon people wouldn''t suffer as much."

    After saying this, Liu Banbi nced at Xie Nandu and thetter continued, "Teacher is still at the academy. Senior Brother can go ahead on your own."

    Being seen through by his little junior sister, Liu Banbi did not find it odd. But, he felt a bit panicky, and said, "Actually, I wanted Little Junior Sister to apany me. Is Teacher''s temper still the same as it used to be?"

    Xie Nandu replied softly, "I don''t know how Teacher was back then."

    Liu Banbi rubbed his head and did not refute this statement. Having left the academy for many years to exterminate demons in the Northern Frontier, he did indeed do it for the sake of the people of Great Liang. However, in these years, he had not returned to the academy, and it was difficult to say whether it was because he did not dare to face the Dean. After all, before he switched to sword cultivation, the Dean had high expectations for him. At that time, Liu Banbi was probably simr to Xie Nandu now or Wei Xu in his earlier days.

    But cultivating the sword was cultivating the sword. Now, even his junior sister was practicing the sword too. Although such a thing was umon, it was not considered too outrageous. What was truly outrageous was that after cultivating the sword, he had stopped studying altogether. That was the most disastrous part.

    Thinking that he might have to face the disappointed eyes of his teacher, Liu Banbi, this sword immortal who had once gone on a massacre amidst the demon army, now felt ack of confidence.

    He nced pitifully at his junior sister, but Xie Nandu did not spare a nce at her senior brother at the moment.

    Her gaze had been fixed on Chen Chao all along.

    Liu Banbi sighed, wondering if his careful guidance before had failed to make his junior sister grateful to him.

    Liu Banbi who felt very hurt did not say anything. He turned around and left this sorrowful ce.

    After this sword cultivator in green left, Chen Chao finally breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Banbi seemed friendly, but in reality, when he spoke earlier, there was always a sword intent circting around Chen Chao.

    It was very dangerous.

    Now that both senior brothers had left, Xie Nandu spoke, "Senior Brother Wei wouldn''t have killed you earlier, whether I came out or not."

    Chen Chao made a sound in acknowledgment and then said, "I know he was testing you."

    Indeed, Wei Xu''s stance was not testing Chen Chao but rather, testing Xie Nandu.

    "In that case, you shouldn''t havee out."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, "Revealing your weakness isn''t a good thing."

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

 Chapter 352: Teacher, Student, A Bowl of Sorghum Wine

    <h4>Chapter 352: Teacher, Student, A Bowl of Sorghum Wine</h4>

    Unable to persuade his junior sister to go with him to meet their teacher, Liu Banbi, though somewhat unwilling, understood that she wanted to stay with the young man she liked, so he did not insist. However, when he crossed over half of the academy and arrived at the not-sorge, but overall neat courtyard, Liu Banbi became somewhat hesitant once again.

    In the end, it still revolved around the past. Practicing the sword was not a big deal. Even if he became a sword immortal someday, his teacher would likely feel proud of his student''s achievements. However,pletely giving up on studying was a different matter. His teacher would undoubtedly be heartbroken.

    Liu Banbi deliberately avoided returning to the Divine Capital all these years, because he did not know how to face the Dean. But now that he had returned to the Divine Capital and the academy, and stood in front of Teacher''s door, there was a saying called, "Familiarity breeds timidity," and it seemed to be true in this case.

    Standing in front of the courtyard gate, his hair quickly covered with snow. Liu Banbi who held the flying sword at his waist fell silent.

    After an hour of silence, this Sword Immortal Liu who had in numerous demons on the Northern Frontier''s battlefield, let out a long sigh. He turned to leave, still uncertain about how to face his teacher.

    Just as he turned around, the courtyard gate suddenly swung open, and umted snow fell with a rustling sound. A middle-aged man stood behind the gate, looking at the young sword immortal who was about to leave.

    Liu Banbi also heard the noise, and for a moment, conflicting emotions surged within him. He did not dare to turn around, just stood there, seemingly a bit at a loss.

    "Well, isn''t this Senior Sword Immortal Liu? Haven''t seen you in so many years, and now you''ve started to put on airs for this old man?"

    "You don''t even want to take a look at this old man any more?"

    The voice from behind was just like in the old days, but Liu Banbi could still hear the traces of vicissitudes.

    He took a deep breath and eventually turned around. Looking at the Dean, he bowed seriously, "Student Liu Banbi pays respects to Teacher."

    The Dean raised an eyebrow and snorted, "At this point, you still think you''re my student?"

    Liu Banbi''s expression remained unchanged as he said calmly, "No matter when, this student always considers Teacher as my teacher. As for what Teacher thinks, this student can''t control and doesn''t want to."

    The Deanughed coldly, "Sure enough, you killed some demons in the Northern Frontier, and became a so-called sword immortal, and now you, Liu Banbi, really think that you''re amazing."

    Liu Banbi remained silent for a moment before sincerely saying, "In the Northern Frontier, this student killed countless demons over the years. However, this student has also killed more than one Nepenthe demon that could be hailed as a great demon. I didn''t bring shame to the academy."

    His words were sincerely spoken, leaving anyone with no room to criticize. Even the Dean could not discern any insincerity in his words.

    The Dean''s tone softened slightly, "In the end, you still consider yourself a student of the academy. But how can a student of the academy not study?"

    There was a sense of regret in this statement, apparent to anyone who heard it. Although the Dean had many students, most were taught ording to their aptitude. The ones who were genuinely groomed as disciples by the Dean were only a few. Among them, the one initially highly valued was this young sword immortal in front of him.

    Unfortunately, he had different aspirations. Who could have expected that this disciple would end up bing so crazy as to refuse to ever study again? Just as Liu Banbi thought, whether he practiced swordsmanship or not was never a big issue. Currently, the academy also had students practicing swordsmanship under his guidance. He did not think too much about it nor did he say much. He even helped get several flying swords from the Sword Qi Mountain in passing by leveraging his prestige. So, whether Liu Banbi practiced swordsmanship was not a big deal. However, could he not practice swordsmanship while studying?

    In the Dean''s eyes, this should not be a difficult matter. But after practicing the sword, why did you, Liu Banbi, refuse to read a single word by the sages anymore?

    This was the Dean''s real confusion, the true heart-knot between the teacher and student.

    "What about now? Do you still think the same as back then?" The Dean looked at Liu Banbi with some hope. This leader of schrs in the world had manyplicated emotions in his eyes.

    Liu Banbi wanted to speak but swallowed the words back, looking at his teacher who seemed to have no difference in appearance from the past, but had actually aged a lot. He could not find the words.

    The Dean said softly, "I got it."

    Liu Banbi lowered his head, saying, "I''ve disappointed Teacher."

    In his whole life, he seldom bowed his head to anyone. But to his teacher, he lowered his head willingly.

    The Dean did not say anything. He turned his head and said, "Come inside."

    After saying this, the Dean had already walked back to the courtyard and entered the house.

    Liu Banbi who followed behind him hadplex emotions. In his early days, before he started practicing the sword, when he was still studying, he and several other senior brothers used toe here for no reason. Although their teacher always said gentlemen should keep a distance from the kitchen, he would casually prepare some snacks for them. They would read and discuss various topics in their teacher''s house. Most of the time, the Dean would quietly listen while lying on the recliner. He would only speak up when they could note up with anything.

    After many years, stepping into this house again, the recliner was still there, albeit with peeling paint and some spots.

    There was a small stove in the room, warming up some alcohol.

    Sitting by the stove, the Dean poured a cup of wine for Liu Banbi and then spoke softly, "Actually, I''ve long sincee to terms with it. If you don''t study, there must be a reason for it."

    Taking the cup of alcohol, Liu Banbi looked puzzled and curious.

    "In your past life, you must have been an unfortunate fellow who died by the riverbank. I, your teacher, happened to be the first person to pass by. I took off my clothes and draped them over you. That''s why in this life, you''ve been my disciple for over a decade and became half a schr. But in reality, the person who kindly carried you back and found a ce to bury you wasn''t me, but a guy who wielded a sword. So, in thetter half of your life, you became a sword cultivator, even bing a sword immortal. It''s all fate. Your teacher is resigned to it."

    The Dean slowly spoke, as if narrating a very old story.

    Liu Banbi was somewhat puzzled and asked, "Teacher, can you really see my past life?"

    The Dean snorted disdainfully, "Do you really think I''m an immortal? How would I know about such things?"

    Liu Banbi felt a bit embarrassed and more of sulky.

    The Dean''s anger came and went quickly. He spoke softly, "It''s just a metaphor."

    Liu Banbi nodded and then watched as the Dean drank up his entire cup of alcohol.

    He raised his head, downing his own cup in one gulp, but at the same time, he looked at the Dean in surprise.

    The Dean said casually, "It''s naturally still the same sorghum wine as back then."

    Liu Banbi pursed his lips, feeling a little sentimental. Over the years, after each great battle in the Northern Frontier, he would drink heavily. The alcohol at the Northern Frontier might not be exquisite, but it was very strong. The soldiers liked it, but for Liu Banbi, it was different. asionally, when he could not sleep at night, what he craved the most was the sorghum wine from his teacher.

    The Dean spoke softly, "The Northern Frontier is dangerous. Even sword immortals can die at the drop of a hat. It wasn''t easy for you to have survived."

    How should he respond to that? After a moment of contemtion, Liu Banbi said softly, "This student doesn''t feel it was too hard."

    What the master asked and what the disciple answered were not necessarily the same thing.

    "Actually, over these years, when teacher had nothing to do, I would think about it. Why did my student who''s most suited for studying, with the best aptitude and temperament, one day decide not to study anymore? And he really stopped reading even a single word. Could it be that those teachings of the sages, those ssics that we schrs consider as guidelines, are they really useless?" "Teacher didn''t dare to specte about or tarnish the reputation of the predecessors. I could only say that you, as a student, were wrong. Sometimes, I even thought, ''What if I set off to the Northern Frontier today, bring you back, and teach you a proper lesson? Would that change anything?" "Later, I thought about it again and realized it wasn''t the case. Your temperament is just like this. Even if teacher brought you back, you would still behave the same way. How could your decision change? Then the situation would just return to the way it was at the beginning. Why are you unwilling to read any more books?"

    The Dean was rather mncholic as he said, "Someone with your aptitude, guided by a renowned teacher, and you''re also a student of the academy, most people would cling to the title of being a schr for their entire lives. Yet, why do you insist on denying the word ''schr''?" "This is the thing that teacher has been pondering the most over these years."

    Liu Banbi remained silent. Except, when the Dean poured another ss of alcohol, he extended his hand and took it.

    With a full cup once again, Liu Banbi said softly, "I know Teacher treats me sincerely, but this student truly doesn''t want to."

    Ignoring him, the Dean continued on his own, "After thinking for many years, teacher finally understands. Deep down, you don''t truly want to stop being a schr, nor do you think the teachings of the sages in books are wrong, do you?"

    Liu Banbi nodded slightly.

    The Dean was somewhat satisfied.

    Liu Banbi said, "The teachings of the academy''s predecessors are diverse and sincere, aimed at enlightening the world. In fact, there is nothing wrong with it."

    The Dean looked at Liu Banbi, remaining silent.

    Liu Banbi continued with a smile, "It''s just that student..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Dean spoke up, "You feel that being a schr, even if useful, is not of great significance to the overall plight of the human race. You even wonder why schrs talk so grandiosely about helping the world when it''s all just empty talk. You even think, as schrs, why don''t they defend against the demons in the Northern Frontier, and why do they rely on so-called uncouth martial artists to protect them?"

    The Dean said self-mockingly, "At this point, you feel you can''t sit back and enjoy the fruits of others''bor with a clear conscience. You also can''t peacefully live the life of a schr who turns a blind eye to the outside world and only reads the books of the sages. So, in the end, even if you practice the sword, it''s just a way of saying you don''t want to be a schr anymore."

    Liu Banbi remained silent for a moment, raised his ss, took a sip, and earnestly said, "Teacher understands me!"

 Chapter 353: Killing Intent in the Snowy Night

    <h4>Chapter 353: Killing Intent in the Snowy Night</h4>

    This master and disciple pair, teacher and student, the heart-knot of many years was now truly resolved andpletely untangled.

    The Dean drank a sip of sorghum wine and smiled, "It took teacher many years to figure this out. It''s not that easy."

    Liu Banbi said softly, "Back then in the Northern Frontier, after killing a great demon, I thought about writing a letter to teacher. But after pondering for a long time, I still didn''t know how to put it into words. I felt that Teacher might have already been utterly disappointed in me. I figured you might never forgive me, your student, in this lifetime. Thinking like this, I didn''t write the letter. However, I thought that killing more demons on the battlefield would at least give Teacher an exnation. Putting aside everything else, if someone ever mentions that the students of the academy didn''t kill a single demon for Great Liang, Teacher could use this as a retort. I understand Teacher''s temperament and know that you enjoy arguing with people. Being aware of this matter is also one of Teacher''s weaknesses."

    The Dean was somewhat at a loss whether to cry orugh. He never expected this guy to have such thoughts. He said, "Since we became master and disciple, it''s fate. After all, you haven''t done anything to betray your teacher and desecrate your ancestors. Can I really not acknowledge you as my student?"

    Upon hearing this, Liu Banbi remained silent and just drank a cup of sorghum wine in silence.

    Suddenly, Liu Banbi asked, "Back then, when Teacher wrote a letter for Little Junior Sister, the contents of that letter made this student sad for a long time."

    At that time, when Xie Nandu had just started practicing swordsmanship, Wei Xu initially wrote a letter to Liu Banbi. However, the Dean naturally knew that these two had never gotten along. Fearing that Liu Banbi might ignore it, the Dean also, took the initiative to write a letter to Liu Banbi after Wei Xu. However, the contents of the letter were somewhat blunt, expressing sentiments like, "After you started practicing swordsmanship, it caused a bad trend in the academy. Every disciple is imitating you. I finally found myst disciple, and now I have to practice the sword with her."

    Initially, when Liu Banbi read the contents of the letter, he felt a bit disheartened. However, after considering both letters, he understood that his teacher was not good at expressing himself directly. In reality, the intention was to ask him to properly guide his little junior sister.

    Despite being concerned about this matter, Liu Banbi''s thoughts were not solely because Xie Nandu was his little junior sister. There were other reasons, mainly wanting to use this incident to undo the emotional knot between him and his teacher. Even though he did not receive any further letters from his teacher after that, Liu Banbi believed that by starting with his little junior sister, there was definitely hope.

    Otherwise, he would not have thought of bringing Xie Nandu to see their teacher tonight.

    The Dean sneered but did not respond.

    For a moment, Liu Banbi did not know what else to say. Reflecting on the past, he felt a lot of emotions. Many things seemed as if they had never happened.

    "Since you''ve returned from the Northern Frontier, what about His Majesty? Where has he gone?"

    After a moment of silence, the Dean brought up the current crucial matter.

    Regarding the Great Liang Emperor, Liu Banbi had countless words to say, especially about how they returned together from the deste north. As a sword immortal, the memories of that journey still made his blood boil with excitement.

    However, after parting ways in Xuanling Commandery, they had no further interactions.

    "His Majesty punished many officials in Xuanling Commandery. Even the Ministry of Personnel has received the report for the dismissal of those officials. In other words, even you have arrived in the Divine Capital, but where is His Majesty?"

    While the Dean did not leave the academy and remained in the Divine Capital, he was the Dean of the academy after all, and he was well-informed about many things. However, after the Great Liang Emperor left Xuanling Commandery, there was no news about him. No one knew where he had gone. It made sense since a forgetful realm expert, if determined to hide his tracks, could easily do so. The question remained whether the Emperor was hiding due to wanting to aplish something or due to severe injuries.

    Actually, that made a lot of sense too. If a formidable Nepenthe Realm martial artist wanted to conceal his traces, it would not be difficult.

    However, did His Majesty wanted to do some other things, or did he conceal his whereabouts because his injuries were too severe?

    The Dean a little unsure.

    The first wave of assassinations by the foreign cultivators ended in failure, but it did not mean there would not be a second or even a third attempt.

    Liu Banbi did not know what his teacher was thinking and looked at him with confusion. However, the Dean rolled his eyes at him and said, "As His Majesty traveled southward, there were several great battles. Even if he were made of iron, wouldn''t there be a bit of damage?"

    Liu Banbi pped his forehead, realizing btedly, "If I had known, I should have stayed around His Majesty to guard him!"

    The Dean ignored him, stood up, and walked out of the room. Looking at the incessant snowfall today, he said softly, "Is it really a new year after the passing of the year-end festivities?"

    Chen Chao left the academy, and it was already past midnight, marking the first day of the new year, which was also the so-called first day of the lunar new year.

    However, it was the middle of the night, most of the residents of the Divine Capital had already gone to sleep, and the streets were destely quiet.

    Walking past the rednterns hanging alone in the night, Chen Chao quickly umted ayer of snow on himself.

    Unconsciously, he found himself back at the Left Guard''s office.

    He owned a house in the Divine Capital, but it was currently empty. Returning there did not seem appealing, so he might as well return to the Left Guard''s office.

    There were not many guards on duty tonight, and when Chen Chao entered, he was quickly discovered. After the guards discovered that it was Chen Chao, they did not say anything. After a brief salute, they stepped aside.

    Entering the main hall, Chen Chao saw Weng Quan lying on the table, fast asleep. Seeing this, Chen Chao did not wake him up, but turned around and went into the backyard.

    After returning to the Divine Capital, there were too many things to deal with, and there were still many insights from the Sublime Bright Sect that he had not had the chance to digest. Tonight, various factions had a brief respite, making it a perfect opportunity.

    Finding a secluded room, Chen Chao sat down, silently practicing the technique he learned atop the coffin. Qi flowed through his meridians, and soon, a white mist quickly surrounded his mouth and nose too. Chen Chao was well aware that this mist was undoubtedly rted to the white mist from the Rongshan Sect. The technique inscribed on the coffin might also originate from some secret art of the Rongshan Sect.

    The Rongshan Sect was not recorded in the current records of major cultivation sects and the historical annals of the Great Liang Dynasty. Like other remnants that asionally appeared in the world, the ruins of the Rongshan Sect weremonly considered by cultivators of the current era to be evidence of a golden age of cultivation that existed before known history. In that ancient cultivation era, a Nepenthe Realm might have been a powerhouse, but it certainly was not the ultimate peak.

    There must be something else above the Nepenthe Realm.

    Chen Chao cycled through the secret technique learned from the coffin, and suddenly found that some scriptures unknown to him before were appearing in his mind.

    "Is this the second half?!"

    Chen Chao quickly realized that he had always felt some obstruction when practicing this secret technique before, and many details were unclear. One of the crucial reasons for entering the Rongshan Sect this time, apart from wanting to find the other half of the broken saber, was to explore whether this mysterious technique had anything else to it.

    However, the final result left him disappointed.

    He did not find the so-called second half.

    Although he witnessed the revival of the girl in the end, he still did not obtain what he was looking for.

    Now, when Chen Chao operated this secret technique again, he realized that the secret technique had long been imprinted in his mind by that girl using some secret art.

    Trading an immortal medicine for his life, plus a secret technique like this, Chen Chao could not tell whether he had gained or lost. However, looking at it for now, he could say that he obtained what he wanted.

    "At the beginning, that immortal medicine seemed to imply that the martial artists of their era didn''t just temper their bodies, they could also research magic spells. If..."

    Chen Chao''s mind trembled. Presently, when martial artists reached the Nepenthe Realm, it was enough topete with the cultivators of the world. If they could also practice magic spells, the path of martial artists would likely be the most terrifying cultivation method for humans. After all, tempering the body to the extreme, coupled with the ability to use magic spells, just thinking about it felt terrifying.

    Chen Chao''s thoughts drifted far, but soon he snapped back to reality.

    Outside, the cold wind howled, and heavy snowkes danced in the air.

    However, Chen Chao suddenly gripped the hilt of his saber.

    There was a hint of killing intent that was faintly discernible.

 Chapter 354: Yellow Mud

    <h4>Chapter 354: Yellow Mud</h4>

    From the Northern Frontier Great Wall, down south to the Divine Capital, after Xuanling Commandery, there were no military strongholds further south. Going north from the Divine Capital, the terrain was t to begin with. Although it was not as cold as the North, it was still mostly in;cking steep passes. Therefore, when the human race built the Great Wall at the Northern Frontier, it consumed countless manpower, but it was a necessary undertaking. If not done, the vast opennd to the north would leave the human territories defenseless, making the situation even more challenging.

    About eight hundred miles from the Divine Capital, there was a small town named Yellow Mud. This town was remote, and the residents had probably never left the town for generations. There was no appointed warden guarding the town. If they were unfortunate and a demon passed by here, it could wipe out all the hundred or so residents of this small town. However, for some unknown reason, despite two hundred over years since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, this small town had never experienced any demon troubles. The townspeople were even skeptical about the rumors of demons ravaging in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    After all, they have never witnessed it and had not faced any such threats. But there was some yearning for that Divine Capital that was only eight hundred miles away.

    asionally, when merchants visited the small town, many people gathered around to eagerly listen to stories that only existed in the Divine Capital.

    In the small town, there was only one tavern called ''Spring Breeze House.'' On this New Year''s Day, it had already opened for business. ording to past years, there would be hardly any diners today. However, unexpectedly, a merchant from the Divine Capital arrived at this ce and decided to take a break here. This immediately attracted a considerable crowd, making the Spring Breeze House seem somewhat lively.

    The merchant from the Divine Capital sold some outdated porcin items that were no longer popr in the Divine Capital. However, they sold well in this remote and impoverished town. The merchant instructed his men to set up a stall at the entrance of the tavern while he took a seat inside, ordering a pot of average alcohol.

    On the second floor, there were already more than a dozen townsfolk eagerly watching the middle-aged merchant.

    The merchant smiled faintly, "If you want to hear stories, there aren''t many stories from the Divine Capital during this festive season. But if you insist, do you know about Xuanling Commandery?"

    The townspeople of Yellow Mud had heard a bit about the military stronghold and quickly nodded.

    Taking a sip of his wine, the middle-aged merchant slowly said, "The entire Xinliu Prefecture recently experienced a change in government officials. The governor, Lord Fang, has been taken to the Divine Capital for questioning. Now, in Xuanling Commandery, every government office, big and small, has new faces. The entiremandery has undergone aplete turnover of officials. Do you know why?"

    Actually, this was not a significant event, at least in the Divine Capital; almost everyone was already aware of it. However, in this small town, Yellow Mud, it seemed that not a single person knew about this matter.

    "Tell us, what happened?"

    Some townsfolk could not contain their curiosity and began to ask.

    The middle-aged merchant remained calm and slowly exined, "In the year when His Majesty ascended the throne, which was over a decade ago, he personally issued an edict to recruit soldiers for the Northern Frontier. The imperial decree clearly stipted the amount of money for those who enlisted in the military to go to the Great Wall in the Northern Frontier. It detailed how muchpensation the government should provide each month for those who died. All the amounts were specified. However, who would have thought that in Xuanling Commandery, the officials embezzled and misappropriated countless silver? It''s tantamount to drinking human blood!"

    "Isn''t this kind of thingmon? Those officials, who doesn''t pocket a bit of extra money?"

    The middle-aged merchant smiled, "Of course, it''s not umon. In the Great Liang Dynasty, who can urately count the number of officials, how many are honest, and how many are corrupt?"

    The townsfolk nodded one after another, agreeing with the sentiment. The Great Liang Dynasty had been established for over two hundred years, during which the imperial court had dealt with numerous corrupt officials. However, even if such incidents urred a hundred times, it was impossible topletely eliminate all corrupt officials and scoundrels from a dynasty. During the reign of Emperor Lingzong, there was even a saying that honest officials and corrupt officials were like two rivers of Great Liang, Xiang River and Yan River. Both wererge rivers running through the north and south of Great Liang, but the water quality differed greatly. One river was clear, while the other was turbid and carried mud and sand, often causing floods downstream.

    Emperor Lingzong''s statement went like this, "Do not favor one because the water is clear, nor neglect the other because the water is turbid."

    This statement stirred up a great controversy at the time, prompting extensive discussions within the imperial court and the public. Although there was no conclusive decision, it indicated the difficulty of purging corrupt officials from the officialdom.

    "The persistence of thesemon issues for so long has made everyone ustomed to them. Even His Majesty who sits high up on the throne in the Divine Capital may not be aware of the hardships of themon people. With deception and maniption, although our Great Liang Dynasty seems mighty, how many more years can itst?" The middle-aged merchant continued speaking without waiting for the townsfolk''s response. "But His Majesty won''t stay in the Divine Capital forever. One day, when he leaves the Divine Capital, can''t he see it?"

    At this point, the townspeople looked at each other in confusion. They had not really considered the possibility of the Emperor, who was high and mighty in the Divine Capital, leaving the Divine Capital one day.

    "His Majesty left the Divine Capital, headed for the deste north, ventured deep into the thirty thousand miles of the deste north, and engaged in a great battle against the Demon Emperor!"

    The middle-aged merchant took a sip of wine to moisten his throat before continuing, "Thirty thousand miles of the deste north, which emperor have ventured there?"

    Just hearing about the legendary figure stirred the emotions of the townsfolk.

    "His Majesty went alone into the thirty thousand miles of deste north?"

    Someone asked with a hint of doubt in their words.

    The middle-aged merchant nodded, his eyes filled with admiration and longing. "Our dynasty has produced several great rulers. Initially, it was believed that Emperor Lingzong, with his extraordinary talent, had only thete Crown Prince who could possibly match him. But who would have thought that our current emperor is just as exceptional..."

    Venturing deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north, battling the Demon Emperor, and returning unscathed, followed by breaking through the encirclement of the entire Demon race on the way south, the tales of such a human monarch were enough to ignite the passions of those who heard them. To witness such a scene firsthand would undoubtedly be a breathtaking experience.

    The middle-aged merchant finished the entire pot of alcohol, savored the taste, and finally licked his lips, savoring the memories.

    Just as everyone was seated and engrossed in their conversation, a middle-aged daoist in daoist robes slowly went up to the second floor of the tavern. His appearance was ordinary, but an aura of detachment surrounded him. One nce and it was clear that he was no ordinary person.

    Arriving at the second floor, he stood outside the group ofmon folks, listening with interest for a moment. Then, he walked over to a table near the edge of the second floor and sat down, facing a man across the table.

    Looking at the hot tea on the table, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Your Majesty is indeed Your Majesty. Over the past few years, we have underestimated Your Majesty."

    The man nced at the middle-aged daoist and chuckled, "I''ve thought about it, but never expected that Temple Master would personallye."

    Though the two had never met face to face, they already knew each other''s identities at this moment.

    One was the current emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, and the other held the most prestigious position in the foreign cultivation world, the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Temple Master.

    A human monarch and a leader of the Daoism, both were equals in terms of their cultivation realm and status.

    However, it remained uncertain whether the Great Liang Emperor was currently seriously injured, and whether the Temple Master before him was in his prime.

    The Temple Master said softly, "Your Majesty''s return from the thirty thousand miles of deste north has indeed brought glory to our human race. If Your Majesty were a member of the foreign cultivation world, I''m afraid your prestige would have surpassed even mine by now."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained unmoved, simply gazing at the hot tea on the table. Even with the appearance of the Temple Master, it could not prompt this Great Liang Emperor to personally pour tea for him.

    With a knowing smile, the Temple Master continued, "How is Your Majesty''s noble body?"

    In the end, this was the sentenceden with killing intent.

    The Temple Master hade all the way from the Infatuation Daoist Temple millions of miles away, and naturally, it was not just to meet the Great Liang Emperor. Given his status, there were hardly any characters worthy of visiting personally. Over the years, he had seldom ventured out of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. For this Temple Master, most of the foreign cultivators could hardly fathom his current realm.

    However, everyone knew that the Temple Master was undoubtedly a figure at the pinnacle of the Nepenthe Realm, a true great sage of Daoism.

    And the return of the Great Liang Emperor from the deste north had already demonstrated his formidable might.

    Now, would there be a battle between these two?

    The Great Liang Emperor looked silently at the Temple Master in front of him and said calmly, "Returning from the deste north was no easy feat, not to mention the assassination attempt in Xuanling Commandery. Nheless, Gan Yong''s final sword disyed some grandeur of a true sword immortal."

    The Temple Master remained nomittal and just slowly said, "Thirty years ago, Gan Yong, as a sword immortal, disregarded all sword cultivators in the world. Given his talent and age, a bit of arrogance wasn''t an issue. However, he forgot that all sword cultivators in the world ultimately look up to that towering mountain. Are only the sword cultivators of the Sword Sect true sword cultivators? Therefore, when Gan Yong lost his sight in both eyes afterward, it was to be expected. But that he couldprehend that realm with his final sword was beyond this daoist''s expectations."

    It was difficult to say whether anyone had been secretly observing the assassination attempt in Xuanling Commandery. However, in matters of the world, as long as it was something this Infatuation Daoist Temple Master wanted to know, few could hide it from him.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It''s precisely that sword that We wanted to see. Otherwise, how could he have executed it?"

    The Temple Master smiled without uttering a word. Naturally, he did not think the Great Liang Emperor was boasting. He had reviewed the assassination attempt afterward, whether was it the Buddhist Vajra or the old daoist sage, neither of them could be considered a formidable force. What truly mattered was Gan Yong, the sword cultivator. However, the timing and manner in which he unleashed his sword had a significant impact on the situation.

    Unfortunately, Gan Yong whoprehended the sword for thirty years, ultimately failed to meet those expectations.

    "Oftentimes, even this humble daoist wanted to probe how powerful a first-rate martial artist like Your Majesty is."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Temple Master without immediately talking.

    The Temple Master continued to gaze at the teapot, watching the white mist rise and gradually dissipate between them.

    However, a momentter, the dissipating white mist suddenly condensed in mid-air. In front of the two figures, it transformed into white threads.

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "Daoist spells are vast and numerous. In the first half of this humble daoist''s life, I felt that achieving mastery in a single daoist technique was sufficient. However, after years of practice, progress became difficult. In my free time, this daoist explored many more daoist techniques in the three thousand daoist ssics to continue cultivating. Some were challenging to master, and I''m unsure of their power after cultivating it. This daoist would like to request for Your Majesty to test them out."

    Looking at the threads in front of him, the Great Liang Emperor remained silent. However, as the threads surged towards his body, they suddenly broke apart and turned into green smoke, dissipating once again.

    The Temple Master''s eyes glinted as he saw this scene. He seemed much more excited than before, but soon his eyes dimmed.

    This emotional fluctuation appeared and disappeared quickly on his face.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the mist dispersed. The Temple Master asked, "May I ask one thing, Your Majesty?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, "It''s difficult."

    Both of them were extraordinarily intelligent individuals of the current era. There was no need to explicitly express certain things; they understood each other''s intentions.

    The Temple Master sighed, "The timing isn''t right?"

    The Great Liang Emperor responded, "He''s more formidable than you imagine."

    The Temple Master said, "Then let it be like this in the years toe."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head.

    Let it be.

    Not let it be.

    The Temple Master frowned, "Is that knowingly doing something impossible?"

    The Great Liang Emperor answered calmly, "If you don''t do it, you won''t know what the result will be."

    Listening to these words, the Temple Master pondered for a long time, while the Great Liang Emperor remained motionless.

    Perhaps the civilians nearby did not know, and the people of the entire Yellow Mud Town were unaware, but at this moment, if an ident happened to one of these two individuals, the fate of the entire Great Liang Dynasty might change today.

    Suddenly, the Temple Master said, "This town has not been disturbed by demons for over two hundred years. It seemed strange before, but now, I don''t find it surprising."

    The Great Liang Emperor revealed the reason with a single statement, "Over two hundred years ago, a Great Sword Immortal sacrificed himself here. His sword intent remained on hispanion sword. That sword happened to be named Yellow Mud."

    The ordinary folks naturally did not know that somewhere in this town hid the flying sword of a previous generation''s Great Sword Immortal. They could not perceive the constant presence of sword intent that filled heaven and earth either. It was the fundamental thing that demon feared and, of course, the reason why the Great Liang Emperor chose to settle here.

    Whether was it the desire to witness the Great Sword Immortal''s sword of Gan Yong or choosing to wait for the Temple Master at this moment, both reflected the yearning for the demeanor of a Sword Immortal in the heart of the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Temple Master sighed, "Your Majesty has acted without due consideration."

    The Great Liang Emperor shrugged it off, "After finally leaving the Divine Capital, isn''t it normal to be impulsive once? It''s a rare opportunity."

    The Temple Master asked, "Isn''t Your Majesty afraid this might be thest time?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "We are also afraid it might be thest time. That''s why We want to give in to personal feelings once."

    The Temple Master fell silent. This middle-aged daoist looked at the Great Liang Emperor before him, and his eyes became extremelyplicated.

    The Great Liang Emperor finally picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea.

    He still did not pour tea for the Temple Master across from him.

 Chapter 355: A Night of Murder

    <h4>Chapter 355: A Night of Murder</h4>

    Watching as the Great Liang Emperor only poured himself a cup of tea, the Temple Master stared at the teapot and hesitated for a long time without making a move.

    In this vast world, with countless important figures, decisions that shaped the course of the world often fell on just one or two individuals. For example, at this moment, the Temple Master''s single thought might determine whether any changes would happen to this world.

    The two prominent figures sat in silence for a long time, until the Great Liang Emperor had already picked up the teacup and downed that cup of tea. Only then did the Temple Master reach out to take the teapot and pour himself a cup.

    The tea was nothing special. In this sort of remote ce, there would not be any good tea leaves. So, this pot of tea could not be described as having an exquisite fragrance. When he took a sip, the Temple Master even found it unpleasant. As a prominent figure of the foreign cultivation world, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, when had he ever tasted such tea?

    The expression of the Great Liang Emperor remained unchanged and he just said, "A pot of tea only costs one Great Liang general currency. It may not be the best tea, but ultimately, it''s something We bought with Our money. It belongs to Us."

    The Temple Master nodded and said, "Your Majesty is wealthy, ruling over the four seas. Don''t you also consider the foreignnds as part of the Great Liang''s territory too?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "Haven''t you all benefited under Our protection?"

    The Great Liang border troops defending against the demon race in the Northern Frontier may seem to be doing so for the sake of the Great Liang people. Still, it could also be argued that they inadvertently provide protection to those foreignnd cultivators.

    The Temple Master chuckled and said, "So it seems that Your Majesty has shown some kindness to people like us."

    "Not expecting you to repay it someday. Just try to cause fewer troubles, and that will be enough," the Great Liang Emperor looked out of the window. It was the first day of the new year, and there were not many people outside. The heavy snow persisted, covering everything in a serene white.

    The Temple Master remarked, "Although Your Majesty is unwilling to bow down, this daoist has drunk Your Majesty''s tea after all. Can I be considered Your Majesty''s guest?"

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. The Temple Master''s intentions were not entirely benign. Could someone like him be considered a guest?

    The Temple Master smiled and continued, "Regarding the previous assassination attempt, would Your Majesty believe that there was no involvement from the Infatuation Daoist Temple?"

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Do you think We would believe that?"

    Unfazed, the Temple Master continued, "On that day, the Lord Warden Commander spared my junior brother''s life. Now, this daoist is here to repay that favor."

    The Great Liang Emperor was aware of that incident and said nonchntly, "That incident on that day is its own story. Where does the talk of favore into y?"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s stubbornness caught the Temple Master off guard. However, he continued, "Since I''ve drank Your Majesty''s tea, it can be considered repaying a favor to Your Majesty, can it not?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled.

    The Temple Master fell silent, finishing the remaining tea in his cup in one gulp, then stood up and left.

    His arrival and departure seemed hasty, as if the vast journey of thousands of miles meant little to this Temple Master. Having traveled such a long distance to see the Great Liang Emperor once, he did not regret not killing him. Now, he returned in the same manner.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent for a long time, then left a single coin on the table before slowly going down the stairs.

    Walking out of the tavern, the Great Liang Emperor quickly reached a stone bridge.

    Yellow Mud Town was traversed by a small river, but now it was already frozen.

    He paused for a moment at this spot before walking slowly towards the mountain outside the town.

    After leaving Xuanling Commandery, he naturally knew there would be a second wave of assassinations. However, he did not seem too concerned about this second wave. Compared to the first attempt, the second wave would undoubtedly involve far fewer people. Perhaps a great cultivator from the foreignnds might personallye, but when it came to great cultivators, there were only a handful in this world. Even so, the Great Liang Emperor had not expected that the final cultivator to appear here would be none other than the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Faced with others, the Great Liang Emperor still had some confidence. However, with his severely injured body, even the Great Liang Emperor would not have much confidence when facing the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Therefore, his actions at the table earlier were quite perilous. If the Temple Master insisted on taking action, it remained uncertain whether the Great Liang Emperor would be able to leave this town today.

    Arriving atop this hill that was not considered too tall, he followed the sword intent. The densest area was a thick forest. In the depths of the dense forest, there stood a dpidated small temple, now covered in white snow, and its entrance was almost unidentifiable.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived before the temple but could vaguely see some flickering lights inside.

    In this ce, the sword intent was extremely intense, and it seemed that the flying sword named Yellow Mud was here.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood still for a moment before finding the entrance and walking into the temple. Inside the temple, the wind blew through from all sides, and there was only a faded statue of the mountain deity, erected in the previous dynasty. But the current dynasty, the Great Liang Emperor, paid little attention to notions of ghosts and deities, so the dpidated temple remained run down.

    A raggedy beggar, wearing tattered clothes, shivering by the fire. Startled by the sudden entrance of the big and tall man, he became extremely vignt.

    He looked at this tall man in astonishment, his hand already reaching for a wooden stick that was not far away.

    All of this was naturally keenly observed by the Great Liang Emperor. He did not pay much attention, merely looking at the statue of the mountain deity. Unless there were unexpected circumstances, the flying sword was likely hidden within this statue.

    The Great Liang Emperor, who had admired the demeanor of sword immortals since his youth, did note here personally to take away the flying sword. He only wanted to see the true appearance of the flying sword. However, since the sword was concealed within the statue, the Great Liang Emperor felt a bit disappointed, though his emotions were not particrly strong.

    He nced at the young beggar, said nothing more, and turned to leave the dpidated temple.

    Watching the tall man leave, the young beggar breathed a sigh of relief.

    Not long after, he even crawled to the door to take a look. After he confirmed that the tall man''s figure was getting further and further away, the young beggar finallypletely rxed.

    Returning to the fire, the young beggar felt a bit sleepy.

    In such freezing weather with nothing to eat, there was nothing more suitable than sleeping. After all, once asleep, hunger was forgotten.

    However, the young beggar was somewhat reluctant to sleep these days because every time he slept, he would have nightmares.

    In the dream, the statue of the mountain deity in front of him would transform into a sword. The sword had a dark yellow de, much like the color of the y within the mountain deity statue, forming a flying sword.

    "Bing a sword is one thing, but it keeps calling out. It''s really annoying."

    The young beggar muttered. Nevertheless, he could not resist the drowsiness and drifted off to sleep.

    The Temple Master from Infatuation Daoist Temple continued his journey southward after leaving Yellow Mud Town, intending to return to the temple. However, not far from the town, a figure blocked his path.

    ncing at the approaching person, the Temple Master intended to pass by.

    But at this moment, the person spoke, "Temple Master let that martial artist leave just like that. Don''t you want to say something?"

    Hearing this, the Temple Master halted, his expression unchanged. He just chuckled and said, "Does the way this daoist do things require giving an exnation to you?"

    As the Temple Master uttered these words, the person''s face changed drastically. An invisible aura instantly fell upon him, forcing him to retreat dozens of steps. He spat out blood, his face turning pale.

    The Temple Master stared at this cultivator who was simrly from a major sect in the foreignnds, his face expressionless.

    The other person''s expression continued to change, and finally, he cupped his hands and apologized, "I offended the Temple Master. I hope the Temple Master can forgive me."

    The Temple Master smiled, "Whether I forgive or not is not that important. I just want to teach you a lesson: speaking is something you should carefully weigh before talking out loud."

    The person remained silent, not daring to respond.

    After some thought, the Temple Master spoke, "Since you''re here, there are a few things this daoist would like to say. Tell them that this daoist didn''te just because they wished for my presence. This daoist just wanted to see what the Emperor of Great Liang was really like. As for why this daoist chose to let him go, that''s my decision. If some people genuinely want to know, they cane to the Infatuation Daoist Temple and ask this daoist."

    While saying this, the Temple Master did not even look at the person but continued to look ahead, gradually leaving.

    Watching the Temple Master''s back view, the person stood in ce for a long time before transforming into a streak of light, disappearing on the spot, leaving no trace of his presence.

    Divine Capital, the Left Guard''s office.

    The snowstorm did not stop.

    Chen Chao pressed down on the hilt of his saber and said in a low voice, "Since you''vee, why hide?"

    As the words fell, a cold wind blew open the door, and a figure appeared in front of this Commander of the Left Guard.

    "In the dead of winter, everyone is celebrating the New Year, yet you guys are not idle."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow as he looked at the person before him, and the broken saber in his hand slowly leaving its sheathe.

    That person smiled slightly and said, "Celebrating the New Year, probably only martial artists like you would care about such things."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to speak, the person praised, "Nice saber, a pity it''s broken. Good person, but sadly, you''re still too young."

    Chen Chao remained unmoved and just asked, "Since you came to kill me, I''d like to know who sent you. Is it those fellows from the court who want to do something for His Majesty, or is it a cultivator from the foreignnds?"

    The person did not hide it, calmly saying, "Ie from the foreignnds, but this matter naturally falls on their shoulders."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Understood."

    The person approvingly nodded and said, "Good judgment. Even among the junior generation in the foreignnds, there are probably not many like you. If you could cultivate something else and didn''t have this unfortunate identity, you could have joined a major sect early on, and your future would be limitless. Unfortunately, you chose a dead-end path."

    Chen Chao smiled, "No more room for reasoning? How about I go with you, and you let me go?"

    The person shook his head and said, "Setting aside that you''re just a martial artist, even if you truly have some talent in cultivating something else, I can''t let you go today."

    Chen Chao acknowledged with an "oh." The broken saber that had been slowly unsheathed was now fully drawn at this moment, casting a bright saber light that illuminated the entire room.

    As the saber light illuminated the room, it also illuminated the person''s face.

    It was a ghastly pale face.

    A sickly kind of paleness.

 Chapter 356: Puppet and Flying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 356: Puppet and Flying Sword</h4>

    The man''splexion had no trace of color, it was a sickly kind of pale. This abnormal paleness was not considered normal. Presumably, the daoist technique that this man cultivated appeared to be distinct from the majority of daoist techniques in the world.

    As if understanding what Chen Chao was thinking, the man dodged the saber light before saying calmly, "In the southern great marsh, there exists a n called the Shaman n. They have resided in the mountains for generations and are most skilled in witchcraft. This form of magic spell differs from thosemonly known; apart from their own n members, they only ept two outsiders in each generation. I happen to be one of the two."

    Chen Chao was thoroughly confused. Despite benefiting from Xie Nandu, he had also read many books in the academy. But he knew nothing about this so-called Shaman n. If Xie Nandu were present, he might be able to exin the origin of this Shaman n or something.

    After Chen Chao''s de shed past, he suddenly said with realization, "You originate from such a remote ce, even if things are exposed, it won''t lead back to the true source either."

    The man smiled and nodded, not concealing anything, "Dealing with matters that could shake the foundation of a dynasty, how can one not be more careful?"

    Chen Chao remained silent, then swiftly lunged toward the man. The broken saber in his hand rapidly shed out, and the bright saber light emerged once again. However, this time, as it illuminated the entire room, Chen Chao suddenly discovered that two puppets had appeared in front of the man, each with a different expression.

    Crying and smiling.

    The crying-face puppet held a purple-glowing iron chain in its hand, while the smiling-face puppet held arge drum in its hands. However, it was evident that the drum skin was not made of cowhide but rather a piece of genuine human skin.

    Chen Chao was not entirely sure about what kind of existence this Shaman n in the southern region was, but judging from the scene before his eyes, he had a general understanding. It was definitely not some orthodox sect.

    After summoning the two puppets, the man floated in the distance and showed no intention of taking action again. Judging by his current cultivation level, he did not need to be overly concerned about dealing with the young martial artist who was merely at the Bitter Sea Realm.

    Especially considering themon belief that martial artists have a single-minded approach, aside from their robust physique, they are not skilled in other magic spells.

    Two wooden puppets, each puppet had strength equivalent to the Great Beyond Realm.

    The crying-face puppet made the first move, its iron chain radiating a purple glow resembled a wandering dragon as it swept toward Chen Chao. Chen Chao''s expression turned serious. Faced with this puppet whose strength wasparable to the Great Beyond Realm, he did not have much confidence. He swung his broken saber, perfectly intercepting the iron chain.

    However, as the two collided, a tremendous force instantly traveled from the de to the hilt. Chen Chao''s hand holding the saber was suddenly throbbing with pain. One had to know that he had endured more body tempering than the average martial artist at the same realm. Yet, unexpectedly, a simple collision caused Chen Chao to feel a sudden, intense ache. Putting all else aside, this crying-face puppet before him likely possessed divine strength.

    He had never been aware of the situation of the Shaman n in the Southern Regions, and naturally, he did not know that the most crucial aspect of their witchcraft was to select two living individuals when entering the sect. While the two were still alive, their skin would be peeled off to make arge drum. Then, before they breathed theirst, high-quality wooden pieces would be attached to their bodies, creating two wooden puppets. However, after this process, nightly soaking with a special potion was necessary until the wooden pieces on top of them took root, bing inseparable. At this point, the two living individuals would lose their intelligence and be immensely strong, thus turning into puppets.

    This method had simrities with the spirit-summoning techniques of the qi refiner lineage. However, the Shaman n''s approach was more ruthless and defied the natural order.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber was sharp enough, but it failed to leave the slightest mark on the iron chain glowing with purple light. On the contrary, as the chain swung away, it lunged back and collided heavily onto Chen Chao''s body. Despite his sturdy physique, Chen Chao''s body swayed slightly from the impact. Simultaneously, the smiling-face puppet struck therge drum with a heavy blow. While the world fell into silence, Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood at that moment.

    Hisplexion also turned extremely pale at the same time.

    Thisrge drum was designed for spiritual attacks, hence no sound emanated from it. Furthermore, at the moment of striking, it precisely targeted the moment when Chen Chao''s mental state was shaken, dealing a heavy blow to him.

    However, Chen Chao differed from ordinary martial artists. At least, the white mist within his body was currently scouring through his meridians, making Chen Chao''s injuries much lighter than expected.

    But before Chen Chao could catch his breath, the iron chain glowing with purple light attacked once again. This time, Chen Chao chose not to confront the chain head-on. Originally, he intended to evade it, but unexpectedly, the chain behaved like a venomous snake, relentlessly pursuing him. It made Chen Chao feel a sense of despair.

    Dodging the iron chain by flipping over, the entire house was not as fortunate. At this moment, one side of the wall copsed with a thunderous crash, bing fragmented, and then two supporting wooden pirs that held up the entire house also snapped.

    In an instant, the entire house copsed with a loud bang.

    Amidst the ruins, two figures appeared sessively. It was precisely the crying-face and smiling-face puppets.

    However, a third figure failed to appear.

    The pale-faced man furrowed his brows slightly, emitting a faint snort. The two puppets were attuned to his intentions. The crying-face puppet immediately raised the iron chain in its hand and mmed it heavily into the ruins. With this strike, the entire Left Guard''s office seemed to tremble.

    Hearing themotion, the officials were about to gather over to this side when they heard a voice sounding out..

    "Step back!"

    It was Chen Chao''s voice.

    It''s not that Chen Chao was unwilling for them to help, but this sessor of the Southern Region''s Shaman n already had half a foot into the Nepenthe Realm. Even if the entire Left Guard''s office came together, they were likely not his match. In that case, why rush forward to their deaths?

    As the voice fell, a figure rushed out of the ruins.

    A youth in ck clothes rushed out.

    However, just as Chen Chao burst out, the crying-face puppet swung the iron chain once again, smashing heavily toward Chen Chao''s back.

    On the other side, the smiling-face puppet also delivered a heavy punch directly onto the drum skin.

    Chen Chao''s mind surged.

    Unable to dodge in time, he was struck by the iron chain of the crying-face puppet from before.

    Chen Chao once again heavily fell onto the ruins.

    However, he quickly wiped away the blood from the corner of his lips and stood up.

    Looking at the man strolling leisurely, Chen Chao asked, "Do you really think you can kill me and then quietly leave the Divine Capital?"

    The man shook his head indifferently, "Coming to this office, I already had the mindset of certain death. Rest assured, after you die, I''ll definitely follow suit. So, even if you want to seek help right now, I won''t stop you."

    It was not his first time going out, so he naturally had a clear view of Chen Chao''s previous actions. However, he did not mind because he had already embraced the idea of certain death. Therefore, even if Chen Chao sought help now, he would not be bothered.

    "I have many means. In this final battle of my life, I actually hope you can show some real skills and let me fully disy everything I''ve learned in my lifetime."

    The disparity between the two was an entire major realm, not to mention that his other foot had almost stepped into the Nepenthe Realm. It would not be difficult to kill Chen Chao at this moment. But Chen Chao wanted the other party to showcase even more techniques, even requiring his opponent to showcase their strongest side.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and looked at the broken saber in his hand, remaining silent.

    The two puppets, one crying and one smiling, coordinated seamlessly. One in motion and one at rest, it was practically perfect. Resisting either one of them was extremely difficult, let alone when both attacked simultaneously.

    However, before he could contemte further, in the next moment, a chain swung towards his body once again. This time, Chen Chao did not dodge, but he also did not raise his saber to sh with the chain. Instead, as the chain approached, he reached out to grab the chain emitting a purple light. An immense force instantly struck, almost causing Chen Chao to lose his grip on the thick iron chain. At the same time, without waiting for any reaction from the smiling-face puppet, Chen Chao directly threw his broken saber straight at the big drum held by the smiling-face puppet.

    The man smiled and said, "This is not a solution to break the deadlock."

    Chen Chao did not say much. He just tugged strongly, instantly straightening the chain of purple light, like a straight and sharp sword.

    The crying-face puppet possessed immense strength. At this moment, it firmly held the chain emitting a purple light with both hands, resisting Chen Chao with its strength. On the other side, the smiling-face puppet punched away the broken saber, and its fist seemed poised tond on the surface of the big drum once again.

    At this moment, for some unknown reason, Chen Chao suddenly released the iron chain. He leaped to catch the broken saber that was knocked flying, and without stopping, he arrived in front of the smiling-face puppet. With the broken saber in hand, he swung it down again, and with his other hand, he clenched his fist, aiming for the smiling-face puppet''s face.

    The man watched this scene without much panic, maintaining a faint smile without speaking.

    As Chen Chaonded a punch on the smiling-face puppet, powerful and forceful, the puppet did not attempt to evade. It forcefully absorbed the impact with its face.

    Chen Chao''s physique was exceptionally resilient, but even with the force behind this punch, he could not break the puppet.

    Then, the puppet''s hand came back, throwing a punch toward Chen Chao.

    The two shed in this exchange of punches and kicks, but after a moment, Chen Chao''s figure suddenly distanced itself, no longer entangled with the opponent.

    The man watched this scene and burst intoughter, "Putting aside that you''re just a martial artist, even if you were a sword cultivator, without sufficient killing power, you wouldn''t be able to cut through my two puppets. Besides, who did you find for help? I haven''t heard of any remarkable sword cultivators in this Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao remained silent, enduring another heavy attack from the iron chain.

    He seemed powerless to defend himself against the alternating assaults of the two puppets.

    However, at that moment, the sound of a sword cry resonated from afar.

    A flying sword swiftly approached in mid-air, apanied by a series of sword cries.

    The man turned his head in confusion. He had just imed that there were no remarkable sword cultivators in the current Divine Capital. Yet, the sound of the sword at this moment seemed to have delivered a solid p to his face.

    Chen Chao looked at the familiar flying sword and muttered, "Mountain Creek?"

    During the heavy snowfall before, on his way from the Sublime Bright Mountain to the Divine Capital, the girl who had been studying and training swordsmanship in the Divine Capital had informed him that she had given names to all nine of her flying swords. Of course, Chen Chao only knew one of them, named Mountain Creek.

    Now that the flying sword has arrived, does that girl alsoe?

    The answer is undoubtedly yes.

    Xie Nandu had arrived, holding an oiled paper umbre, appearing not far away.

    This final disciple of the dean of the academy was now standing at a distance, looking at the scene over there.

    As the flying sword Mountain Creek arrived, another flying sword also arrived in the snowy night as promised.

    Xie Nandu murmured, "Light Rain."

    The two flying swords, Mountain Creek and Light Rain, approached the two puppets from the left and right, each restraining one respectively.

    This was her second flying sword. The man''s expression changed slightly, somewhat puzzled, "Two lifeblood flying swords?"

    There were myriad sword cultivators in the world, a sword cultivator having more than one lifeblood flying sword was already like the feather of a phoenix and horn of a Qilin, there were not many at all.

    But such sword cultivators were already very rare, why would there be one in the Divine Capital?

    Was this a retainer from the Heavenly Imperial Institution?

    There were not many cultivators nurtured by the Great Liang Dynasty in the first ce, could there be such an outstanding sword cultivator among them?

    The man was somewhat absent-minded, but then, he felt even more shocked.

    The third flying sword pierced through the wind and snow, with a bright sword light, appearing here.

    At the same time, the girl spoke softly, "Deste North."

    The name of this flying sword was vastly different from the names of the previous two, named Deste North, revealing the girl''s ambitionpletely.

    Three flying swords, at this moment, made the man''s mind instantly defenseless. How many sword cultivators in the world possess three lifeblood flying swords?

    But before he could figure it out, the fourth flying sword suddenly appeared!

    The girl spoke again in a soft voice, "White Deer."

    The name of this sword originated from the White Deer Prefecture, something that anyone who heard the name was likely to know. The girl was born into the White Deer''s Xie n, it was reasonable to use the name to remember her origins.

    Four flying swords?

    The man was now even more dumbfounded, looking at the four flying swords before him, his expression bing ugly to the extreme.

    Among sword cultivators in the world, having two flying swords was already extremely rare, and simultaneously possessing three lifeblood flying swords is even more umon. Now, this sword cultivator who appeared here not only had three but four lifeblood flying swords, making it truly astonishing.

    After seeing the four flying swords, the man began to search for the location of the sword owner he was looking for. However, looking around, all he could see was a girl holding an umbre?

    Was this girl the sword owner of these flying swords?

    But why did he not sense an especially strong sword qi?

    The four flying swords swept out, simultaneously restraining the two wooden puppets. This was a rare sight for the man.

    However, he soon saw the fifth flying sword that he least wanted to see.

    The sword was slender and light, thin as a cicada''s wing, looking like a snowke. It emerged from somewhere and flew directly towards him.

    Five flying swords?!

    At this moment, the man was already profoundly shaken.

    However, when that flying sword shot towards him, the man realized that although these flying swords had an imposing momentum and their sword qi was quite sharp too, they could not truly be said to be brimming with sword intent.

    Sword qi and sword intent were different. The former varied in quality depending on the sword cultivation method the swordmaster cultivated. There were all kinds of sword qi, making it difficult to evaluate. However, sword intent needed a long grinding process. Three years, five years, or even ten years, it was all different. Whether sword intent was abundant truly needed the support of cultivation realm.

    "Where did this freake from?"

    Feeling perplexed, at the same time he was dodging the flying sword, the man also developed strong emotions towards the flying swords'' sword owner.

    The young girl before him did not have a high cultivation realm, and the killing power of her flying swords was quite ordinary too. But it was already extremely rare to be able to control so many flying swords at the same time.

    After a little thought, he already knew the girl''s identity. She should be thest disciple of the Dean, the final one out of the 72 disciples.

    The Xie Family''s genius daughter, Xie Nandu.

    Regarding this top scorer in the literary examination at the Myriad Willow Convention, the man had some knowledge of her. However, looking at it now, she actually became a sword cultivator. Furthermore, she controlled more than just one flying sword, but several flying swords.

    It was just that the cultivation realm of this young girl was stillcking. These flying swords were trulycking in killing power.

    Xie Nandu had nurtured more than just five flying swords. However, due to her current limited cultivation base, controlling nine flying swords was truly a bit beyond her capabilities. Therefore, only five flying swords appeared at the moment.

    "A genius sword cultivator? But sadly, her cultivation base is shallow, what can she do?"

    The man spoke with a nonchnt smile.

    Chen Chao nced at the distance and felt a headache. The Divine Capital was notcking in powerful cultivators, but why did only this young girle?

    This young girl''s cultivation level was actually lower than him.

    "Combine the four flying swords in one area!"

    In his panic, Chen Chao immediately spoke up.

    Without hesitation, Xie Nandu quickly directed the four flying swords toward the smiling face puppet.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Chen Chao held onto the iron chain, continuously scaling upward, and arrived in front of the crying face puppet, throwing a punch.

    A vigorous aura tore through the surroundings. This was Chen Chao''s full-powered punch.

    The crying face puppet emitted a faint purple light all over its body, but under this punch, it still did not budge an inch.

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly.

    What the hell was this?! This was too sturdy, right?!

    However, in the next moment, his other hand gripped the broken saber tightly, already having shed out, directly slicing across the crying-face puppet''s chest.

    In the blink of an eye, a crack appeared on the puppet''s body in the end.

 Chapter 357: Who Dares to Touch my Little Junior Sister

    <h4>Chapter 357: Who Dares to Touch my Little Junior Sister</h4>

    The man who shared a mental connection with the puppet naturally felt it. At the moment the puppet was damaged, he immediately reacted. The crying-face puppet stirred its hands in front of Chen Chao, and the iron chains in its hands exploded instantly, turning into several streams, all rushing towards Chen Chao!

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber in his hand tightly. The sharp de constantly collided with the aggressive iron chains. Each collision caused a numbing sensation in Chen Chao''s arm, but fortunately, he did not have to worry about the smiling-face puppet harassing him from a distance now. Instead, he could focus on the crying-face puppet in front of him.

    In front of the smiling-face puppet, four flying swords continued to fly uninterruptedly. Led by the sword named "Mountain Creek," the three other flying swords swayed left and right. Every time the smiling-face puppet tried to heavily pound the human-skin drum, several flying swords swarmed out, intercepting its actions. The rest of the time, they did not confront it head-on. However, even with this strategy, Xie Nandu who was still at a very low cultivation level found it challenging to cope. Her face was deathly pale. Besides the four flying swords, she also had one flying sword restraining the man who had not taken much action.

    The man was somewhat impressed by this girl who could control five flying swords simultaneously. Sword cultivators of the world naturally had unmatched killing prowess. But nurturing and controlling five flying swords simultaneously, like the girl was doing, was truly rare. Although she had a rtively low cultivation level, the man did not believe that she did not have some hidden trump cards. Therefore, even though he was facing an opponent, he had been in a state of observation all along, fearing that he would fail at this easy mission.

    However, seeing that Chen Chao had gradually adapted to the tactics of the crying-face puppet, the man no longer hesitated. Both hands forming seals, a massive ck vortex suddenly appeared in the clouds above his head. Then, a gigantic hand, shrouded in billowing ck mist, reached out from it, grabbing at Xie Nandu''s fifth flying sword.

    The flying sword was as thin as a cicada''s wing, with a de resembling a snowke. Among Xie Nandu''s nine flying swords, it was the sharpest one. During this period, it was also the flying sword that she spent the most time nurturing. The sword was named "First Snow."

    The hand emitting ck mist covered the sky as if enveloping the entire sky, constantly stirring the sea of clouds. Its imposing aura was extremely formidable, appearing extremely terrifying.

    The man remained expressionless as he watched that colossal hand reach towards the flying sword. Xie Nandu''s expression became extremely serious. Controlling five flying swords was already somewhat challenging for her in the first ce, and the flying sword named First Snow had the crucial task of restraining the man. There could be no mistakes.

    Seeing the giant hand continuously grabbed towards the flying sword, First Snow evaded and danced in mid-air. However, its movements became slower, especially when it passed through the scattered ck mist. After being tainted by the ck mist, its actions became more sluggish, with ck mist lingering around its snowy de, giving it a strange appearance.

    Xie Nandu''s face turned cold, showing no fear towards the man in front of her. Despite the significant difference in cultivation levels and this being her first time attacking, she remained utterly unafraid.

    After hovering in the sky for a moment, First Snow was eventually caught by the giant hand. A shrill sword cry suddenly sounded out, Xie Nandu''splexion turned pale at the same time.

    Her lifeblood flying sword that was connected to her mind was captured, such an oue was within reason.

    Xie Nandu''s paleplexion did notst long. A sickly flush quickly appeared. This was the manifestation of severe injuries.

    On the other side, Chen Chao was struck heavily by an iron chain on his body, and a fresh trickle of blood emerged from the corner of his mouth.

    Although both of them were rare young talents in the current Great Liang Dynasty, the time these two cultivated was actually too short. Especially Xie Nandu, in her early years at the White Deer''s Xie n, did not start cultivating because her talent was too exceptional. The Xie Family in the Divine Capital kept asking her to wait and only taught her the most basic breathing techniques. After arriving in the Divine Capital and entering her master''s tutge, she was going to start bing Teacher''s sessor. Butter, she unexpectedly developed an interest in sword cultivation techniques. Later, when she went to Sword Qi Mountain to obtain a sword, she suddenly ended up with nine swords. These incidents dyed Xie Nandu''s cultivation considerably. Otherwise, given her talent, she might have reached a higher realm by now, far beyond the Spirit tform Realm.

    "This won''t do."

    Xie Nandu''s face flushed with a tinge of red as she spoke softly. Her voice was not loud, but it transmitted into Chen Chao''s ears clearly.

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu, feeling somewhat helpless. The disparity in their cultivation realms was too great. In reality, relying on just the two of them made it challenging to achieve much. However, at this moment, he did not have other options.

    Other than the piece of paper with golden characters in his bosom...

    In the darkness of the night, the Dean bid farewell to his disciple whom he had not seen in many years. However, as he turned to close the door, another person arrived at the entrance.

    ncing at the arrival, the Dean asked, "How long have you been waiting?"

    The person smiled and replied, "This student didn''t wait too long."

    The Dean sighed, "The two of you don''t have any grudge to begin with. I just don''t know why you two can''t stand each other. Over these years, he dislikes you, and you don''t like him. You guys aren''t even willing to pretend in front of him?"

    The arrival said calmly, "Teacher definitely doesn''t mind. Why should we bother with this unnecessary action?"

    The Dean did not say anything more but led the person back into the house.

    The man was dressed like a schr, and indeed, he was the most famous schr in the Great Liang Dynasty, Wei Xu.

    After sitting down, the Dean said, "The things you did by thekeside before, were they meant for me to see?"

    Wei Xu remained silent, seemingly reluctant to answer.

    The dean finally showed some irritation and said sarcastically, "Do you really think I must choose one between the two of you?"

    Wei Xu shook his head, still unwilling to speak.

    The Dean looked at his student and said calmly, "The academy does not get involved in such conflicts."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu retorted, "If the academy is passed on to Little Junior Sister, given her temperament, do you really think it won''t get involved in any conflicts?"

    Nowadays, those closest to Xie Nandu were aware of one thing: her sole focusy in reiming the thirty thousand miles of deste north for the human race. Currently, she had not taken significant actions, only because she could not do much for the time being. However, if she gained the capability to take action someday, there was a high likelihood that she might lead the academy into the abyss.

    The Dean looked at Wei Xu and asked, "And what about you?"

    Wei Xu remained silent, just quietly looking at the Dean.

    The Dean continued, "In the academy, a senior brother is still a senior brother, and a junior sister is still that junior sister."

    Wei Xu smiled, "Even outside the academy, Little Junior Sister is still my junior sister."

    The Dean did not say anything more, he just said, "Your Little Junior Sister''s current situation doesn''t look too good."

    Wei Xu said, "Someone has probably gone there."

    The flying sword First Snow was captured by the enormous ck hand, temporarily interrupting the connection between the flying sword and Xie Nandu. The man looked at Chen Chao. At this moment, over at the smiling-face puppet, several flying swords were struggling to restrain the puppet. Controlling those flying swords had already been challenging for the severely injured Xie Nandu. The man was not passive like before either, instead, he was actively controlling it with his mind. Therefore, at this moment, the battle was reaching its end.

    Chen Chao reached into his bosom, that piece of golden paper was already in his hand.

    Aside from the white mist within his body, he did not have many tricks up his sleeve.

    However, at this moment, the flying sword held by the massive ck hand suddenly began to tremble. The sound of sword cries echoed endlessly, lingering on incessantly.

    The flying sword named First Snow erupted with an immense sword qi, powerful and earth-shattering, shocking the world.

    The man''s face showed some confusion. He knew that this sword was just one of the girl''s five flying swords, and her current cultivation level was only in the Spirit tform Realm. Given her cultivation level, this flying sword should not possess such a formidable power.

    However, this scene had genuinely appeared, why was that?

    Without waiting for the man to ponder further, the sword named First Snow actually broke free from the grasp of the ck hand at this moment. Endless sword intent poured out at this moment, like a weeping willow.

    A voice sounded out from afar, "Little Junior Sister, when killing the enemy with a flying sword, speed and determination are what counts. Hesitation is not the way of a sword cultivator"

    As this voice sounded out, First Snow had already shed apart the ck hand and returned to Xie Nandu''s side.

    A figure slowly emerged at this moment.

    It was a swordsman in a green robe.

    He leisurely approached, looking at the pale-faced man, and said, "The Southern Region''s Shaman n, hiding in the mountains for generations. Why? Who gave you the courage to stir up trouble in the Divine Capital?!"

    After seeing the neer, the man became exceptionally cautious. As the capital of the Great Liang Dynasty, there were naturally many powerhouses in the Divine Capital; a fact he was well aware of. However, he did not think there could be sword cultivators in the Divine Capital, especially this sword cultivator in green before him now. d in a green robe, brimming with sword intent, it was evident that he was a sword immortal who had already stepped into the Nepenthe Realm.

    Such figures were usually held dearly in the foreignnd cultivation sects. How could they appear in the Divine Capital?

    Furthermore, why would they serve a secr dynasty like the Great Liang Dynasty?

    "Senior, are you just passing through, or..."

    Before his voice faded, he already thought of another possibility: could the green-robed sword cultivator before him be Xie Nandu''s mentor?

    Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Although Xie Nandu possessed shocking talent, she was still a student of the academy. Every sword cultivator needed a mentor.

    Even though the academy was strong, they were all Confucian disciples.

    The green-robed sword cultivator seemed to know what he was thinking but paid no attention. He just continued on his own, "Whether youe to the Divine Capital or not is not my concern. If you wish to kill this young man, I don''t seem to have any reason to intervene either. However, since my Little Junior Sister has involved herself, the situation is different."

    At this point, the green-robed sword cultivator paused, expressing a hint of nostalgia. He added, "It''s been a long time since I spoke reasonably. Nevertheless, in the Divine Capital, I''ll make an exception. How about this: if you can defeat me, I won''t kill you."

    Upon hearing the words from the green-robed sword cultivator, the man was somewhat bewildered. Little Junior Sister?

    Xie Nandu was the Dean''s disciple. ording to the green-robed sword cultivator, was he also a disciple of the Dean?

    But when did the Dean have a sword immortal disciple?

    The green-robed sword cultivator cast a nce at the two puppets and did not speak.

    The man did not say much. With a thought, the crying-face puppet was already approaching.

    The flying sword at the green-robed sword cultivator''s waist, Embracing Cicada, trembled slightly. It seemed eager to take action.

    However, Lui Banbi shook his head and said with a hint of disdain, "Stay put."

    Facing a cultivator whose realm was only in the Great Beyond Realm, there was no reason to draw his sword.

    Lui Banbi held two fingers together to simte a sword, and a dazzling sword light was instantly pulled out of thin air.

    "With the likes of you, do you think you can touch my Little Junior Sister?!"

 Chapter 359: Premature Death of the Xia Family

    <h4>Chapter 359: Premature Death of the Xia Family</h4>

    Xia Family''s residence.

    Outside, the snowstorm continued. But inside that small courtyard, it was simrly terrifyingly deste.

    The Xia Family Head chose not to return to the courtyard at this time, but remained seated in his study. When footsteps finally approached the door, the Xia Family Head perked up, ncing towards the direction of the front door.

    The study''s door was soon knocked, and a deep voice sounded, "Family Head."

    Xia Family Head tapped his fingers on the desktop lightly. The other party pushed the door open and entered. It was a middle-aged man. The first thing he did upon entering the study was to light a candle, bringing some light into the room.

    However, the illumination was still weak, making it difficult to brighten the entire study.

    The Xia Family Head looked at him without immediately asking questions, appearing very patient.

    "As predicted by Family Head, that cultivator from the Southern Shaman n failed to kill that boy in ck."

    The middle-aged man spoke in a low voice, devoid of any fluctuations.

    The Xia Family Head was not surprised. He just nced at the freshly lit candle, let out a coldugh, and then said softly, "Those foreign cultivators, always immersed in their cultivation, act recklessly. They sent only one person for such a task. Do they truly believe there are no great cultivators in this Divine Capital?"

    The middle-aged man nodded and added, "At that time, the sword qi surged to the sky, it should have been a Sword Immortal."

    Hearing the words ''Sword Immortal,'' the Xia Family Head remained silent for a moment and then made a profound statement, "The academy may seem quiet and unremarkable these few years, but how could it be so simple? It''s hard to say whether this current Dean is the most remarkable among all the predecessors, but at least his standards for epting disciples must be the most remarkable. With 72 disciples, even the youngest one shines brilliantly, making people forget about those disciples he recruited in his early years, those were extraordinary figures. Didn''t that seemingly ordinary schr step into the Nepenthe Realm too?"

    "As for the Dean''s disciples before this Mr. Wei, they were not mediocre either. Now, this sword immortal is one of those he epted in his early years, Liu Banbi."

    The middle-aged man was not in a position of power, so he naturally did not know many things. At this moment, he just looked at the Xia Family Head with a confused expression.

    Shaking his head, the Xia Family Head did not want to borate further.

    The middle-aged man had a good sense of propriety. Since the Family Head did not want to continue, he changed the topic and asked, "Family Head, what should we do now?"

    The Xia Family Head remained silent, not immediately providing an answer. The current situation in the Divine Capital was somewhat perplexing, even for him. The Emperor''s journey to the North had stirred up so much trouble. But if he had died there, it would have been eptable. However, he returned south and now disappeared without a trace, with his life or death unknown. This was what gave him a headache.

    He would rather have the Great Liang Emperor be unable to return to the Divine Capital. After all, if he truly returned, it would likely lead to more bloodshed.

    "We have already boarded this ship, there''s no turning back. However, only now have Ie to understand a truth: whether His Majesty is in the Divine Capital or not, killing people in the Divine Capital is never an easy feat."

    The Xia Family Head felt rather emotional. The hopes of countless nsmen behind him were almost entirely ced on his shoulders. At this moment, he even doubted whether his decision back then was correct or not.

    The middle-aged man suddenly lowered his voice and said, "If things go unexpectedly, Family Head, can we gather the retainers in our family and..."

    The middle-aged man made a hand gesture, his meaning very clear.

    However, the Xia Family Head frowned and reprimanded in a low voice, "Though their number is small, do you think they are the only ones who know about this matter?"

    The middle-aged man whispered, "We can kill them first, then falsely im that it was arranged by His Majesty. However, right now, we cannot confirm if His Majesty can return or not."

    After hearing this, the Xia Family Head was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he muttered, "His Majesty fought a bloody battle in the deste north and then encountered an assassination in Xuanling Commandery. After that, the foreignnds will definitely continue to search for His Majesty''s traces. It won''t be that easy for...His Majesty to return..."

    In that small courtyard, the foreign cultivator referred to as Junior Brother Liang returned. Looking at his fellow senior brothers in the courtyard, he shook his head and spoke almost the same words as the middle-aged man before.

    Several foreign cultivators'' expressions changed slightly. The middle-aged cultivator in front sighed softly, "I forgot about this one."

    Junior Brother Liang whispered, "Should we send a few more people? If necessary, we can even request Martial Uncle Zuo."

    The middle-aged cultivator shook his head, saying, "Only Sword Immortal Liu took action. However, after him, Wei Xu is present, and so is the Dean. Once they get involved, the situation will be moreplicated. For now, we need to wait for that urgent matter."

    Junior Brother Liang reminded in a low voice, "Haven''t there been news from that side? It''s said that the Temple Master has personally gone to find that Great Liang Emperor. Can''t we count on him to seed?"

    The middle-aged cultivator replied calmly, "Someone like the Temple Master, if he takes action, it''s naturally foolproof. However, as the final safeguard, we cannot be careless."

    In fact, most people in the world would probably think that once the Great Liang Emperor entered the Divine Capital, the situation there would be foolproof. After all, in the Divine Capital, there was the academy, along with numerous experts from Great Liang. Under these peoples'' escort, who would think of assassinating the Great Liang Emperor? However, they wanted everyone to have that thought. Under the situation where everyone was rxed, to deliver a fatal blow to the Great Liang Emperor.

    For this reason, they had already been waiting in the Divine Capital for a long time.

    Junior Brother Liang nodded slightly. But before he could speak, the middle-aged cultivator said, "nning such a major event, it must be foolproof..."

    Junior Brother Liang nodded slightly again and said nothing more.

    Being invited by the sect to undertake such a task, as a second-generation disciple, he had no authority to speak.

    However, at this moment, the middle-aged cultivator suddenly said softly, "Why does it feel a bit chilly tonight?"

    Not far from the Xia Family residence, near two long streets.

    Amanding officer in official robes stood atop a high building. Behind him, there was a street filled with experts brought by the Warden''s Office and the Heavenly Imperial Institution, all prepared at this moment.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded out from behind. Someone rushed over, looking wearied and covered in dust.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at the Xia Family residence in the shadows and chuckled softly, "A family with a rich heritage, a pir of the dynasty."

    The man behind him also felt vicissitudes of emotion, but more ofints, "Your Excellency, I''ve been enduring the winds and snow in the Northern Frontier. I haven''t even had a chance to catch my breath after returning, and now, I''m being put to work again? Moreover, I haven''t even retrieved the official seal of the Left Guard. I''m still an ordinary citizen for now."

    The man speaking was none other than the formermander of the Left Guard, Song Lian.

 Chapter 360.1: The Entire Xia Family is Spies - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 360.1: The Entire Xia Family is Spies - Part 1</h4>

    As the formermander of the Left Guard, Song Lian was urgently dispatched to the Northern Frontier battlefield a while ago due to the Great Liang Dynasty''s war against the demons. As a result, the current Commander of the Left Guard became Chen Chao. While many in the Left Guard were eagerly awaiting Song Lian''s return, no one knew that this formermander had already quietly returned to the Divine Capital.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Song Lian and smiled, "Since you say that, how about I recruit you into the Warden''s Office to be a low-ranking official?"

    Hearing this, Song Lian immediately wore a wry face, "Lord Warden Commander, isn''t that unreasonable? After you got a neer, are you going to forget about the old ones like me?"

    The Lord Warden Commander looked ahead and just said to himself, "ording to the intentions of that Northern Frontier Great General, he''s quite satisfied with you, Song Lian. How about it? Why don''t you just stay in the Northern Frontier? Take a few more steps forward, and once you step into that realm, you might directly assume that Great General''s position. By then, we could be considered equals, don''t you think?"

    Listening to his superior teasing him like this, Song Lianughed, "How could I dare? This lowly official will serve Your Excellency for my whole life."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and remained silent. After all, this talk was not just empty words. Currently, that Northern Frontier Great General was indeed in the twilight of his life and would not live much longer. As for the entire deployment in the Northern Frontier, the entire Great Liang Dynasty currentlycked a suitable candidate. Song Lian did have the opportunity to shine brightly in the Northern Frontier Army. He had indeed experienced the ups and downs in the Northern Frontier Army in the past and was familiar with that area. Coupled with his talent that was not too poor, it was possible for him to enter that realm in ten or twenty years.

    At that time, his future would indeed be unknown.

    The Lord Warden Commander patted Song Lian''s shoulder and said profoundly, "No matter how talented that kid is, he still needs time to grow. Maybe in a few years, you might be able to take my ce."

    Song Lian was taken aback but did not show much emotion on his face.

    However, he quickly changed the subject and asked, "The Xia Family is a huge family. Is the Lord Warden Commander nning to uproot thempletely today?"

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Song Lian. "Do you think I can uproot such arge family however I want?"

    Although he held great authority as the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty, it was not easy topletely uproot such an influential family that had an extremely deep foundation in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    These kinds of influential powers were deeply entrenched, and beneath the surface, who knew how many connections there were? If you uprooted them, who knew how much else would be implicated. Perhaps no official in the Great Liang Dynasty had the ability to do so.

    Song Lian grinned and said, "Others may not have the ability, but I believe Your Excellency does."

    The Lord Warden Commander turned to look at Song Lian, raising an eyebrow as he said. "If you don''t have the skill to kiss people''s ass, then don''t randomly kiss."

    Song Lian was taken aback by this retort and muttered, "Looks like I''m still not as good as that kid."

    The Lord Warden Commander heard him but did not pay attention. He just said, "You heard the arrangements earlier. If there''s a problemter, I''ll cut your head off."

    Song Lian replied solemnly, "Understood."

    After saying these words, the Lord Warden Commander walked down the tall building and slowly walked towards the Xia Family''s manor alone.

    Before long, amidst the wind and snow, the Lord Warden Commander arrived alone at the entrance of the Xia Family''s manor.

    The main gates of influential families were not casually opened. In the entire Great Liang Dynasty, only a handful of people could make a family like the Xia Family open their main gates.

    By the time the Lord Warden Commander arrived at the main gate, the Xia Family''s people quickly noticed this Lord Warden Commander.

    "This is the Xia Family''s private residence. If you have no business here, please leave promptly."

    A man emerged from a side door, looking at this seemingly unremarkable man before him and spoke calmly, without any hint of condescension. In such influential families, gatekeepers held considerable importance. In the Divine Capital, high-ranking officials and nobles were abundant. There was a saying that throwing a pile of stones on the street would likely hit several government officials.

    As gatekeepers of great families, keen eyesight was paramount. The gatekeeper of the Xia Family, facing the Lord Warden Commander, did not speak out of turn, a testament to his perceptiveness.

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at him and said, "What conditions are needed to have the Xia Family open their main gates?"

    Upon hearing the question, the gatekeeper was somewhat puzzled. Putting other things aside, few people would dare to demand the Xia Family to open their main gates. There were likely only a handful in the entire Divine Capital who could do so. Yet the man before him did not seem to belong to that select group. However, he did not sense any deliberate provocation from the man either.

    For a moment, the gatekeeper did not know how to respond.

    The Lord Warden Commander remained quiet, looking at the gatekeeper before him.

    Finally, the gatekeeper asked, "May I ask if you have an invitation card?"

    Shaking his head, the Lord Warden Commander replied softly, "I didn''t bring one, but you can go back and say that Ning Ping came."

    Ning Ping, an ordinary and unremarkable name.

    The gatekeeper carefully pondered this name in his mind, only to realize that he had never heard of it. After hesitating for a moment, he did not rush to send the man away but instead asked him to wait for a minute.

    The Lord Warden Commander was indifferent, simply standing quietly in front of the door.

    After several minutes, there was a creak, and another person emerged from the side door. This time, it was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man with a dignified air. Upon arriving, he nced at the Lord Warden Commander and said in disbelief, "Is it the Lord Warden Commander?"

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, there was only one warden who could appear without any embellishments.

    The middle-aged man also felt puzzled. Upon hearing the name "Ning Ping," he, like the gatekeeper who hade to report, pondered for a while but could not recall who this person was. Fortunately, he did not immediately make a decision but carefully examined the situation for a moment. It was then that he realized that the current Lord Warden Commander was indeed named Ning Ping.

    Over the years, as the head of military officials and one of the top three warriors of the Great Liang Dynasty, his identity was widely known. However, people usually addressed him as the Lord Warden Commander. How could anyone dare to directly call him by his real name? Over time, no one remembered the Lord Warden Commander''s full name anymore.

    This way, it almost caused trouble here.

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "I''vee today to visit the Xia Family Head."

    The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "Open the main gate."

    There were not many people who can convince the Xia Family to open their main gate, but since it was this person in front of them, there was no reason not to open it wide. Likewise, there was no reason to refuse entry to this Lord Warden Commander.

    Even if the Xia Family had every right to do so.

    With the main gate swung open, all of the Xia Family''s servants and maids stood in two rows, waiting for the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty to enter the Xia Family.

    Soon, the Xia Family Head appeared as well.

    Although this Xia Family Head held no official position in the court, many of the Xia Family''s descendants held important positions in the imperial court. The Xia Family''s disciples were also widespread, making the Xia Family Head a prominent figure who held great influence in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Following the Xia Family Head, the Lord Warden Commander entered the main hall, while the others withdrew.

    ______

 Chapter 360.2: The Entire Xia Family is Spies - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 360.2: The Entire Xia Family is Spies - Part 2</h4>

    "Wee to my humble abode, Lord Warden Commander. Your presence brings honor to my household," the Xia Family Head said with a smile, appearing like an ordinary tycoon with nothing particrly noteworthy about him.

    The Lord Warden Commander replied casually, "If the great Xia Family is considered a humble abode, then it''s hard to find a decent manor in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    The Xia Family Head waved his hand with a smile, "It''s merely the legacy of our ancestors. It''s already fortunate enough that we, these unfilial descendants, can preserve our ancestral property."

    The Lord Warden Commander remained silent, taking a sip of tea and surveying his surroundings. Hemented, "Your ce is indeed much better than my Warden''s Office."

    As the world knew, the Lord Warden Commander did not have his own manor, the Warden''s Office served as his residence.

    The Xia Family Head smiled and replied, "Lord Warden Commander is a pir of the country. How could Ipare?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled back, "The Xia Family''s influence and business is vast, I''m afraid that the shadow of the Xia Family lurks everywhere in the entire Great Liang Dynasty. Family Head is too modest."

    Hearing this, the Xia Family Head frowned slightly, but did not let his feelings show. He sensed something unusual about the sudden visit of the Lord Warden Commander, but at this moment, he could not quite grasp why this usually reclusive Lord Warden Commander hade here. Moreover, were there not rumors that the Lord Warden Commander was not even in the Divine Capital right now?

    "I presume Lord Warden Commander''s visit today is not just a normal drop-in, is it?"

    Once such figures appear, they would have to open their main gate to wee them. If it were merely a social call, it would be quite a joke indeed.

    Moreover, it was widely understood in the officialdom that figures like the Lord Warden Commander did not make casual visits.

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded and said, "With His Majesty absent from the Divine Capital, there seems to be some wind and rain."

    Previously, the Great Liang Emperor only said that he was entering closed-seclusion, but with the reporting from the Northern Frontier, everyone now knew that the Great Liang Emperor was not in the Divine Capital.

    However, the sudden mention of this by the Lord Warden Commander left the Xia Family Head unsure of how to respond. After some thought, he replied, "With His Majesty absent, the Divine Capital will likely have to rely on the Lord Warden Commander."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "Speaking of which, being the Lord Warden Commander isn''t a cushy job. The Great Liang Dynasty is full of spies, and even more so in the Divine Capital. This official has been physically and mentally burnt out."

    The Xia Family Head''s heart trembled slightly, but he still had a look ofposure, saying, "Throughout the ages, such matters have always been difficult to eradicate in every dynasty. Lord Warden Commander need not worry too much."

    The Lord Warden Commander acknowledged with a grunt, then asked, "If, in your view, one clearly identifies a spy, but apprehending them would cause significant impact, should this official proceed with the arrest or not?"

    The Xia Family Head''s expression changed slightly and he did not respond immediately.

    Without waiting for a reply, the Lord Warden Commander quickly said, "A family legacy of a thousand years, it hasn''t been easy."

    The moment this sentence was said, even a fool would understand what the Lord Warden Commander was implying.

    The Xia Family Head said solemnly, "Is the Lord Warden Commander suggesting that someone from my Xia Family is colluding with the foreignnds? Do you have proof? If it is true, I''ll definitely cooperate with the Lord Warden Commander and not tolerate any cover-up."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at the Xia Family Head and said softly, "Family Head is indeed devoted to the nation."

    The Xia Family Head stared at the Lord Warden Commander. He was clearly already very nervous.

    Little did he know, the following words from the Lord Warden Commander would be like a bolt from the blue.

    "If the spy within the Xia Family is you, Family Head, can we then say that the entire Xia Family are spies?"

    Thest few words from the Lord Warden Commander were not loud, but uttered extremely slowly.

    The Xia Family Head instantly erupted in anger, "Ning Ping, how dare you make such baseless usations?!"

    He addressed the Lord Warden Commander directly by his full name, it was evident that the Xia Family Head was truly beyond furious!

    But, the Lord Warden Commander remained unfazed, simply tapping his finger lightly on the table as he slowly said, "This official is the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty. Do you think this official would utter such words lightly?"

    He looked at the Xia Family Head and said with a cold smile, "Do you think, without solid evidence, this official would set foot in your Xia Family''s private estate?"

    Seeing the Lord Warden Commander''s demeanor, the Xia Family Head quickly calmed down. He began to understand some things. If the Lord Warden Commander was aware of the rtionship between the Xia Family and the foreignnds, then he should have reported to the Great Liang Emperor first. But now that the Great Liang Emperor was absent and the Lord Warden Commander appeared here, there was likely another agenda behind it.

    Was he trying to use this as ckmail and fleece some benefits from the Xia Family?

    The Xia Family Head pondered over many possibilities and quickly asked, "What exactly does the Lord Warden Commander want to say?"

    In such situations, the party that did not propose conditions often had significant room for maneuvering. Seeing the attitude of the Xia Family Head, the Lord Warden Commander suddenly smiled, his voice turning somewhat harsh, "Xia Chan, do you think this official is here expecting to get some benefits out of you?"

    The Xia Family Head frowned, bing increasingly puzzled.

    "Haven''t there always been some foreign cultivators waiting in your Xia Family to assassinate His Majesty?"

    This sentence gave the final verdict!

    The Xia Family Head no longer hesitated. He grabbed the teacup on the table and mmed it down fiercely!

    The teacup shattered into pieces, and then several auras appeared all around.

    The Lord Warden Commander remained unmoved, sitting as steady as Mt. Tai. This martial artist who was ranked top three in the Great Liang Dynasty simply looked at the Xia Family Head and said calmly, "Xia Chan, do you really want to drag the entire Xia Family into an endless abyss?"

    The Xia Family Head replied indifferently, "With things as they are, what else can I do? I don''t believe how extraordinary you, a so-called martial artist, can be. Can you really single-handedly crush my entire Xia Family?"

    The Xia Family had a deep foundation in the Great Liang Dynasty and countless experts serving as retainers, he did not believe that a Nepenthe martial artist could trample them at his whim.

    The Lord Warden Commander remained silent, just looking at the Xia Family Head and saying softly, "It seems that you''ve all forgotten what happened over a decade ago."

    At the mention of events from over a decade ago, the Xia Family Head was suddenly startled. That was the incident when the Great Liang Emperor entered the Divine Capital. At that time, many in the Divine Capital were unwilling to ept the news of this Great Liang Emperor about to be the new emperor, so the retainers of several families joined forces to try to kill him.

    And at that time, there were not many people by the side of the Great Liang Emperor, but there was this Lord Warden Commander.

    The Lord Warden Commander slowly stood up, and a surge of blood vitality suddenly erupted. Everyone in the entire hall could feel the immense pressure. This was the aura belonging to that of a peerless martial artist. The Great Liang Emperor had already proven how terrifying a martial artist who reached the end of Nepenthe could be in the deste north, as well as in Xuanling Commandery.

    What about now?

    What about this martial artist who had also reached the end of Nepenthe?

    Would he be a second Great Liang Emperor?

    This was the question that the entire Xia Family had to face.

    After a moment, wailing suddenly came from the Xia Family''s reception hall.

    When the Xia Family''s members hurried to the scene, all they saw were bodies scattered on the ground.

    Countless Xia Family retainers were currently lying all over the ground.

    The reception hall was now in ruins, resembling little more than a heap of rubble.

    Standing amidst the wreckage were only two figures: theposed Lord Warden Commander and the blood-soaked Xia Family Head.

    As someone who had attained such a high position as the Xia Family Head, he was naturally not someone who knew nothing. In other words, he was even a decent cultivator. However, no matter how skilled a cultivator he might be, in front of a martial artist like the Lord Warden Commander, there was no way to resist.

    In the past, the Xia Family''s members might have regarded the Lord Warden Commander with some respect. But now, all they felt was anger.

    After all, the Xia Family opened their main entrance to wee him, but he destroyed their great hall and even severely injured the Xia Family Head.

    Was such a guest still considered a guest?

    However, the Lord Warden Commander paid no attention to their thoughts. The Xia Family''s true powerhouses had yet to emerge at this moment, but he was not worried. He calmly walked out of the wreckage and headed towards the innermost part of the Xia Family.

    Along this path, many more would likely die.

    But at this moment, before they could dwell on their thoughts, amotion erupted from the direction of the Xia Family''s main entrance.

    The sounds of fighting had begun.

    Many family members who were unaware of the secrets at y looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what was happening.

    Why would anyone dare to barge into the Xia Family''s private estate in the Divine Capital? And why would there be arge group of cultivators forcefully their way into the Xia Family at this moment?

    Was this still the Divine Capital?

    The Lord Warden Commander took a few steps forward, then suddenly turned back, looking at the Xia Family Head with undisguised disgust in his eyes, "Being a traitor means death."

    With these words, the Lord Warden Commander said no more, simply walking in front silently.

    Although the courtyard was secluded, it was still within the Xia Family''s territory. Themotion outside quickly rmed the cultivators who were currently in the small courtyard.

    Hearing the noise, that Junior Brother Liang was the first to rush out of the courtyard. But the next moment, he was sent flying back uncontrobly.

    Several cultivators quickly turned their gaze over.

    A figure appeared here.

    It was precisely that Great Liang''s Lord Warden Commander.

    At a nce, even these cultivators who had a wide range of experience, could not help but suck in a cold breath of air.

    The arrival''s blood vitality was like an abyss; almost tangible. With such powerful blood vitality, one could hardly find a cultivator like this in the entire foreignnds.

    This was undoubtedly a martial artist!

    A peerless martial artist.

    How many of such martial artists could there be in the entire Great Liang Dynasty?

    "Go and fetch Martial Uncle."

    Someone made a quick decision. Faced with this Nepenthe martial artist, they were no match for him..

    Moreover, the other party came in a menacing manner, it was clearly not for friendly reasons.

    The Lord Warden Commander stood quietly in ce, saying nothing.

    He just looked at the sky.

    A sword light appeared in the distance.

 Chapter 361: The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 361: The First Time</h4>

    As the sword light appeared, the Lord Warden Commander already knew who it was. Currently in the Divine Capital, there was probably only one sword immortal of this caliber.

    Perhaps the Lord Warden Commander alone could contain the entire Xia Family, but with the presence of these cultivators in Xia Family, there might be some problems.

    Now, this sword light was also reminding the Lord Warden Commander that he could speak up sometimes when necessary.

    While Liu Banbi had been killing demons in the Northern Frontier for many years, it did not mean he only knew how to kill demons. Killing humans was never a difficult matter for a sword cultivator.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at the few cultivators in front of him without speaking. He just stood in ce, waiting for the arrival of the important person behind them.

    He was not in a hurry to take action because the Divine Capital was under martialw tonight, and no cultivator coulde and go as they pleased.

    Before long, an old man with a withered face finally arrived. He wore a in gray robe and did not seem to belong to any sect. As the old man arrived at the scene and nced at the Lord Warden Commander whose blood vitality was surging, his aged face showed some confusion. "Lord Warden Commander came here personally... It seems everything is under control?"

    As an old monster who had cultivated for many years, the old man naturally would not have any different thoughts about the current situation. However, even though things hade to this, there were still some words that needed to be said.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at the old man whose identity and lineage was destined to remain a mystery, and smiled. "Once you enter the Divine Capital, some principles no longer apply. Here, only thews of the Great Liang Dynasty hold sway."

    The old man sighed with vicissitudes of emotion and shook his head. "There are nows of the Great Liang Dynasty or rules of the foreignnds. In fact, the rules in the world are all the same: whoever has the bigger fist, is in the right."

    The Lord Warden Commander did not refute. Ultimately, it came down to this principle, no matter how much saliva you waste.

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "Say it. Perhaps after we''re done talking, this official might really let you go."

    The old man shook his head. "I naturally can''t tell Lord Warden Commander where Ie from. But does Lord Warden Commander truly dare to kill us?"

    His words left much unsaid, but it was clear that the Lord Warden Commander understood.

    The Lord Warden Commander asked, "You guys plotted to assassinate His Majesty. If I let you go just like that, how will I justify it?"

    The old man paid no attention, simply saying slowly, "This incident hasn''t happened yet, so no matter how you put it, there''s no proof. Of course, evidence doesn''t seem to matter much to us. If you let us go today, you''ll naturally gain something. But if you insist on forcefully making us stay... I''m afraid the consequences will be too much for the Great Liang Dynasty to bear."

    When the old man spoke earlier, the faces of the few cultivators looked grim. But now, as the old man continued, their expressions returned to normal.

    In this world, there were rarely ck-and-white situations. What existed was endless entanglement of interests. As long as the interests were negotiated properly, nothing was constant.

    The Lord Warden Commander was in no rush to speak. However, the atmosphere was not quiet. Despite the continuous heavy snowfall, the sounds of battle around them were far from quiet. The retainers from the Heavenly Imperial Institution and the Warden''s Office had alreadyunched an attack on this Xia Family''s private estate. The oue of tonight''s events was already predetermined; the Xia Family would definitely be uprooted, and the entire dynasty would surely face a tremendous upheaval. The only uncertaintyy in whether these disciples could safely leave the Divine Capital.

    This was the uncertain thing tonight.

    The Lord Warden Commander did not speak, narrowing his eyes and turning to look in a certain direction.

    From the shadows, another figure walked out.

    This was the second Nepenthe cultivator hidden within the Xia Family.

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed, "You foreign cultivators are really generous. These Nepenthe cultivators who are regarded as immortals by people, you guys sent two of them."

    The cultivator who walked out appeared younger and also more hot-temperedpared to the old man. Looking at the Lord Warden Commander, he just smiled coldly and said, "Ning Ping, do you really think you can keep us in the Divine Capital? Aren''t you afraid that the Divine Capital will be trampled the next day?"

    Hearing these words, the old man''s expression turned somewhat ugly, but he ultimately did not say anything.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked puzzled. "Is this your attitude when begging for mercy?"

    The old man did not speak, but the other person flew into a rage, "Just an uncouth martial artist, why would we beg you?"

    He red at the Lord Warden Commander, as if ready to strike and kill the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty right then and there.

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "In that case, this official can only kill you guys."

    His tone was devoid of any emotional fluctuations, as if he were making an ordinary statement; nothing to be surprised about.

    But before either of them could respond, the Lord Warden Commander looked up at the sky and chuckled. "The remaining one will be left to Sword Immortal Liu. It''s not convenient for this official to get away. His Majesty about to enter the city, it wouldn''t be proper to keep His Majesty waiting too long."

    This remark was undoubtedly directed at the two people opposite him.

    The old man''s expression turned solemn, and the other person''s expression also became somewhat ugly.

    No one answered, but there was a sh of sword light, and then it was gone.

    Not far from the Xia Family, there was a low courtyard where Liu Banbi hurried over. As a schr of the academy, he would need to seek permission from the Dean before taking any action. However, having spent many years in the Northern Frontier, Liu Banbi was practically considered part of the imperial court; different from the typical academy disciples.

    Standing before the door, Liu Banbi did not have the patience to knock politely. Instead, a burst of sword qi instantly surged out, directly slicing the wooden door into two halves before he entered the courtyard.

    But as soon as he stepped into the courtyard, a middle-aged woman with a frosty look emerged from the house.

    Liu Banbi sized her up and said with a sigh, "A woman?"

    The middle-aged woman was enraged when she heard that, but sensing the overwhelming sword intent that currently blotted out the skies and covered the earth, she felt a chilling sensation enveloping her entire body.

    She almost forgot that the man in front of her, dressed in green, was a genuine sword immortal.

    Sword immortal, the ones with the greatest killing power among cultivators!

    The middle-aged woman also knew who the man in front of her was.

    Liu Banbi, the sword immortal from the academy, who had been killing demons in the Northern Frontier prior to this.

    "Sword Immortal Liu..."

    The middle-aged woman hesitated to speak, a little nervous, which resulted in her appearing somewhat nervous.

    Just as the middle-aged woman was feeling nervous, Liu Banbi suddenly said, "I''ve never killed a woman yet."

    This sentence directly interrupted the words the middle-aged woman was about to say.

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief. Engaging inbat with such a sword immortal was not a particrly good thing for her.

    Among cultivators, sword cultivators had the strongest killing power, and not many people were willing to provoke them.

    However, what Liu Banbi said next immediately extinguished any remaining hope in her heart.

    "But it''s okay, everyone has to go through it the first time."

 Chapter 362.1: Uncle and Nephew - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 362.1: Uncle and Nephew - Part 1</h4>

    Over at the Xia Family, the sounds of battle lingered throughout the night. This news naturally spread throughout the Divine Capital in an instant. The first two to receive the news were the Xie Family and the Wei Family.

    These two colossal entities had extensiveworks of informants in the Divine Capital, and there were few events that happened in the Divine Capital that they were not aware of.

    However, the reactions of the two parties who learned of this incident were vastly different. Over at the Xie Family, as soon as they received the news, it reached the ears of the Xie Family''s ancestor. However, the ancestor did not show any reaction to it. After the messenger left, the ancestor looked towards the elderly man who always sat outside the Xie Family''s ancestral hall.

    The old man had a peculiar habit. He would sit in that chair outside the Xie Family''s ancestral hall every day. Even now, despite the heavy snowfall, he remained in his usual spot, covered in snow. His face was barely discernible, but he could feel the gaze that the Xie Family''s ancestor cast over. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and his somewhat turbid gaze pierced through the snowstorm,nding on the face of the Xie Family''s ancestor.

    "Ning Ping''s martial cultivation is indeed formidable. Among the martial artists in the court, he should be the strongest existence besides His Majesty. Now that he has taken action, the cultivators hiding in the Xia Family basically can''t escape anymore. The Xia Family is finished."

    The old man had lived for many years and naturally knew many secrets. He held a high opinion of this Great Liang''s Lord Warden Commander.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor also smiled faintly as he said, If it weren''t for Ning Ping''s betrayal back then, even if His Majesty entered the Divine Capital, he might not have been able to control the situation so quickly. Both the court and themon people have been specting whether the Lord Warden Commander and His Majesty are truly united in spirit. But from what we see now, at least when ites to dealing the foreign cultivators a blow, the Lord Warden Commander doesn''t have any other ideas."

    The old man said with vicissitudes of emotion, "The inaction of that person in the Northern Frontier, Ning Ping''s betrayal, and thete Nation Teacher - any one of them missing would have made it difficult for His Majesty to sit firmly on the throne."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor continued, "With the right timing, geographical advantage, and support from people, everything was in favor of His Majesty. So, the situation back then was rtively straightforward. However, these guys fail to understand that His Majesty, this tall mountain, has be even taller now. They think that they can topple His Majesty, this tall mountain, just by doing some things, leading to the events of today."

    The old man questioned, "Isn''t His Majesty''s approach a bit too domineering? Is he not afraid of retaliation from the foreign cultivators?"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor shook his head and replied, "After all these years, don''t you understand yet? Those people have never been anything good. If you take one step back, they''ll advance three or five steps. The best approach in dealing with them is to not retreat at all. His Majesty has done so in the past, but now he has taken a step forward. Although the risk is immense, someone like His Majesty will do as he pleases. Whether it''s the entire imperial court or anyone else, it''s impossible to stop His Majesty."

    The old man fell silent. How could he not know that the Xie Family''s ancestor made perfect sense?

    "Just watch. After tonight, everything will be clear."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor ran his fingers through his graying hair, suddenly feeling a little emotional. He had a premonition roughly over a decade ago that once His Majesty ascended to the throne, the secr world that had remained unchanged for so many years and those cultivators who had transcended the secr would likely undergo significant changes.

    It was easy to talk about such changes. But, if even a tiny bit changed, would it not require tremendous effort to bring about?

    If one really had the drive and in the end, paid the lives of countless people for this tiny bit of change?

    Was it worth it?

    The Xie Family''s ancestor truly wished to pose this question to His Majesty, but since His Majesty ascended to the throne, they had not met in person despite both being in the Divine Capital. However, the Xie Family''s ancestor could still vividly remember the scene from when he first met this Great Liang Emperor. At that time, the Great Liang Emperor was merely a prince of Emperor Lingzong, apanying thete Crown Prince to pay respects to him, the Xie Family''s head. After that meeting, the Xie Family''s ancestor could not help but feel vicissitudes of emotion, remarking that thete Crown Prince and this Fourth Prince should not have been born in the same era. Otherwise, both would have been outstanding emperors in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty. However, now that both were living in the same era, eventually, one of them would have to make way for the other.

    Thete Crown Prince, benefiting from primogeniture, held a natural advantage in this battle as the eldest legitimate son. With this, the Fourth Prince had already been defeated.

    However, no one expected that shortly after, thete Crown Prince would fall ill. Even more unforeseen was that after thete Crown Prince''s death, Emperor Taizong would actually be muddleheaded with age. Instead of selecting the obviously most suitable candidate, the Fourth Prince, to seed the throne, he chose to pass it to his grandson. This decisionid the groundwork for the great upheaval in the Great Liang Dynasty over the next decade.

    After enduring these ten over years, when many of the Great Liang''smon people brought up that Emperor Lingzong again, they likelyined behind his back, grumbling about how he should have passed the throne to the current Emperor earlier. Had he done so, the turmoil in the Divine Capital and the disparagement directed at the current Emperor would not have urred.

    Emperor Lingzong was truly muddleheaded!

    At this thought, the Xie Family''s ancestor chuckled wryly. "I never thought about it before, but now I understand. Oh, Emperor Lingzong, the world didn''t know you at all."

    In the Wei Family''s residence, lights were aze.

    After hearing the news of the Xia Family''s destruction tonight, everyone in the manor became tense and restless. To colossal entities like the Wei and Xie Family, the upheaval in the Divine Capital was considered minor. But they were worried about something else.

    Fortunately, soon enough, news arrived that the Wei Family Head instructed everyone not to panic and to remain calm. The members of the Wei Family who heard the rumors kept their heads down, showing no signs of nervousness even in the presence of many important figures from the Wei Family.

    Someone could not resist asking, "Doesn''t Family Head want to rify the situation?"

    Another person concurred, "If the Xia Family is to fall tonight, what happens after the Xia Family? Will our Wei Family be next?"

    Upon hearing this, the person who heard the rumors finally raised their head and whispered, "The family head said that if anyone asks such questions, just reply, ''Are you an idiot?''"

    The person who asked the question immediately flushed red, wanting to retort but realizing that the family head was behind him. He swallowed his anger and fell silent.

    The person looked around and suddenly asked, "The family head also asked if Mr. Wei was avable. If he is, then go see the family head."

    The title ''Mr. Wei'' was not only preferred by the people of the Divine Capital, but even the Wei Family itself seemed to like this form of address too.

    However, as soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent because no one knew where Mr. Wei was at the moment.

    Someone suddenly said, "I think Mr. Wei should be at the academy."

    Wei Xu always kept to himself and was not particrly close to the members of the Wei Family. Moreover, being a Nepenthe cultivator, it was not difficult for him to evade the Wei Family''s eyes briefly. This was mainly because the Wei Family Head had high hopes for Mr. Wei, the absolute leader of this generation in the Wei Family, and did not want others to bother this Mr. Wei too much on regr days.

    "The family head said, if Mr. Wei is at the academy, that''s naturally great."

 Chapter 362.2: Uncle and Nephew - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 362.2: Uncle and Nephew - Part 2</h4>

    The Dean who had sent off two satisfied students one after another slowly walked out of the small courtyard. After walking a few steps in the snowstorm, he contemted whether to go and check on his youngest disciple. However, after some thought, he decided against it. Instead, he strolled along thekeside. With no one in the academy, there was naturally no one to witness the sight of the seemingly ageless dean walking alone by theke.

    After walking for hundreds of steps, the Dean suddenly sighed as he recalled many old memories by thekeside. What Wei Xu had asked was actually something he had been pondering over for the past few days. In his early years, he had been rather casual about taking on disciples, epting them if they seemed promising. Thus, even though he had 72 disciples, there were not actually many who were truly suitable to be groomed as the next dean.

    Initially, he had thought that the one he could pass his mantle to was none other than Zhou Guoqi, who was now hiding in a small county town in Wei Prefecture. This fellow came from a prestigious family but did not adopt the traits that he did not like. He was free-spirited and straightforward, much like the Dean in his younger days. Consequently, during his teachings, the Dean had harbored many ulterior motives, wanting to see if this fellow could handle great responsibility. In the end, this fellow indeed showed promise and satisfied him greatly. Butter on, who would have known that this guy actually caused such a huge trouble? That incident was so severe that even the Dean himself, the head of the academy, found it difficult to protect him. In the end, it took a Herculean effort to save that guy''s measly life, and he had to leave the Divine Capital, never able to use his real name again.

    Naturally, he could not make him the next dean anymore.

    Whenever he thought about this matter, the Dean felt a sense of regret. In the end, it was his own failings as the teacher. He could not even protect his own student.

    After Zhou Gouqi, the second person the Dean had high hopes for was none other than Liu Banbi, who had just returned to the Divine Capital.

    Unfortunately, this fellow decided to give up studying altogether and became a sword cultivator instead. Although the Dean had already let go of this matter, he could not deny feeling upset.

    After these two people, the options for the Dean to choose from became increasingly limited. Over the years, upon careful consideration, the most suitable candidate was only Wei Xu.

    As the legitimate son of the Wei Family, he had followed him for many years. The Dean had intentionally or unintentionally taught Wei Xu how to be a schr, how to be the leader of schrs. But unfortunately,ing from a prestigious family like the Wei Family, certain things were ingrained in his blood from birth. Over the years, although the Dean was rtively satisfied with Wei Xu, he always felt that there was something missing from him.

    Originally, without the appearance of Xie Nandu, it was fine if Wei Xu wascking something, it was normal for people not to be wless. Some imperfections were just that - imperfections. The Dean did not feel the need to nitpick. However, the appearance of Xie Nanduter surprised him. Xie Nandu came from White Deer''s Xie n, which was a prestigious family not much smaller than the Xie Family of the Divine Capital. Initially, he thought this girl must have been somewhat influenced by the aristocratic upbringing, but as they spent time together, he suddenly discovered that she waspletely in line with the teachings of the great Confucian schrs.

    Truly, she was untainted by the world; pure and incorruptible.

    With such a disciple as his final disciple, the Dean was actually overjoyed.

    However, he soon found himself in a dilemma. Without Xie Nandu, perhaps he would have had to choose Wei Xu, but now that Xie Nandu was there, what was he to do?

    These two, as senior and junior siblings, were likely also caught in a dilemma.

    But the biggest problem was not how he would make his choice, but rather that he was already old.

    Although his cultivation base was profound, and the Dean could still maintain a youthful appearance, but in reality, he was indeed already old. That Great General of the Northern Frontier was about to pass away, and while it might not be as quick for him, it was not too far off either.

    With little time left, Xie Nandu was just beginning to rise. If he stubbornly insisted on passing on the position of Dean to Xie Nandu, what would Wei Xu do?

    Both of them hailed from the Wei and Xie families respectively, and now with thepetition within the academy, the Dean did not want to think about the conclusion.

    "Getting old."

    The Dean murmured softly.

    Even the greatest heroes would grow old, no one could defy time.

    "Even if you''re old, you have to take your time to die."

    Unexpectedly, a voice sounded in the originally quiet academy, and a figure appeared behind the Dean inexplicably.

    Turning around, the Dean was surprised to see the neer, but he quickly regained hisposure, remaining silent.

    The arrival smiled and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    The Dean did not hide anything and replied frankly, "I''m thinking about when was thest time Your Majesty visited the academy. But regardless, thest time Your Majesty came, your hair hadn''t turned white yet."

    The arrival was that Great Liang Emperor who returned from the deste north.

    He had traversed the thirty thousand miles of deste north, from the Northern Frontier to the Divine Capital, encountering dangers but ultimately returning safely.

    The Great Liang Emperor had already donned a brand new emperor robe. Upon hearing these words, he calmly remarked, "The Dean will age, and so will We."

    The Dean sighed, "In the end, Your Majesty seems to age faster."

    As the ruler of this dynasty, the Great Liang Emperor indeed did not have it as easy as others imagined. The towering piles of reports easily wore a person down, and the world he saw was never truly peaceful and carefree.

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, "Everything in the world is troublesome. If We had known it would be this troublesome, why would We even want to be emperor? Hunting and riding in the north would probably be much more enjoyable."

    The Dean shook his head and did not say much. Both of them knew that such a thing was impossible. Without that great battle, the Emperor would have died long ago, and wanting to be a carefree vassal prince was something many people would not agree to.

    The Dean said, "Your Majesty''s worries may seem trivial, but it''s theck of someone to share those concerns with that makes it burdensome. In the past, you could confide in the monk in ck robes, but since he''s gone, there was still Her Majesty the Empress to listen to your troubles. But now, even Her Majesty is gone. Your Majesty wouldn''t consider me as thest friend you can confide in, would you?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied calmly, "If you''re unwilling to listen, why would We bother telling you?"

    Being old acquaintances, these two knew each other inside out.

    The Dean replied frankly, "Your Majesty''s worries are too many and too great for me. Just managing an academy is already difficult. Adding Your Majesty''s concerns to that, I''m afraid even twenty-four hours a day wouldn''t be enough."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. He and the Dean were naturally friends, perhaps always would be, but he also knew the Dean would never be his confidant like that dead monk in ck robes.

    ___

 Chapter 362.3: Uncle and Nephew - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 362.3: Uncle and Nephew - Part 3</h4>

    After a long silence, the Dean suddenly asked, "Since Your Majesty has returned to the Divine Capital, does that mean there''s an answer to the fate of that young man?"

    Currently, countless people in the Divine Capital were specting whether Chen Chao would ultimately be put to death by this Emperor. After all, familial affection and guilt were fundamentally iparable to the world.

    "What do you think?" The Great Liang Emperor did not answer the question but instead threw it back at the Dean.

    The Dean replied, "If my opinion matters, then I''ll speak."

    This statement was very interesting. The Dean knew very well that regardless of what he said, he could not change what the Great Liang Emperor had already decided, so whether he spoke or not made no difference.

    "As far as We know, your final disciple is very fond of Our nephew. If he really dies, wouldn''t she be heartbroken?"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not rush to give his own answer, but when he spoke, there was a hint of jest in his tone.

    The Dean said calmly, "Just because she falls in love with a guy in their youth doesn''t mean they''ll really be together for life. If for some reason they can''t reach the end together, some people will forget about such matters after a while. However, there are still many who will hold onto those feelings. But as for her, I don''t know how she''ll react. Perhaps she will hate Your Majesty for life, and one day, a few flying swords might appear before Your Majesty. Or she might ept reality because after all, what Your Majesty wants to do is the same as what she wants to do." "I''m not sure about the weight of that young man in her heart, or if he''s as important to her as the things she wants to do."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled but said nothing.

    The Deanmented, "Actually, you can''t get around the word ''feelings.'' Like Your Majesty, the people of the world are also specting: if it weren''t for the word ''feelings'', would Your Majesty have done better?"

    These words subtly referred to that deceased Empress of Great Liang. The expression on the Great Liang Emperor''s face remained unchanged, but thekeside became a little colder.

    The whole world knew that the Great Liang Emperor had no weaknesses in his life. Apart from the Empress, he did not even care much about his children, never showing favoritism towards anyone. Otherwise, it would not have caused the current situation in the imperial court where everyone is unsure about the session.

    "Did Your Majesty gain anything from this trip to the north?"

    The Dean did not care too much either. If a single sentence could cause offense, then the Great Liang Emperor would not be sitting in that chair.

    The Great Liang Emperor responded indifferently, "We saw an extremely beautiful flower."

    This answer was obviously not what the Dean expected, but since the Emperor had said so, he could only refrain from asking further. He knew the temperament of the Emperor too well. If he did not want to say something, no matter how many times you asked, he would not say it. And if he wanted to say something, you could only listen.

    "After tonight, the Xia Family will be no more."

    The Great Liang Emperor seemed to say with some regret: "If We had returned a few days earlier, they should have disappeared before the year-end."

    It seemed that the Great Liang Emperor was somewhat displeased that the Xia Family could spend the New Year peacefully.

    The Dean remarked, "Even spies have to celebrate the New Year."

    Without waiting for the Great Liang Emperor to speak, the Dean continued, "The Xia Family may be spies, but not all spies in the Great Liang Dynasty belong to the Xia Family. Your Majesty, are you nning to do something?"

    The Great Liang Emperor remained ambiguous, "We are just not too happy that there are some spies under Our eyelids. Now that We have dealt with the biggest one, the others should behave themselves a little."

    The Dean was rather worried, "There are issues in both the north and south, Your Majesty. You might be overexerting yourself."

    The Great Liang Emperor dismissed it, "In this position, can one ever not be exhausted?"

    The Dean fell silent, realizing that too many words might be bothersome at some point.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the Dean and concluded this conversation with one final remark, "The student you taught turned out pretty well."

    Following themotion from the Xia Family, Liu Banbi left. Chen Chao and Xie Nandu exchanged a nce but did not say anything.

    Xie Nandu took a few steps and approached Chen Chao, saying, "I''ll be waiting for you outside the office."

    Then she left the Left Guard''s office.

    Chen Chao exchanged a few words at the gate. Weng Quan was furious about the attack on the Left Guard Commander and wanted to track down the culprit. However, Chen Chao remained indifferent, saying, "If you could find evidence, it wouldn''t have just been him alone."

    Weng Quan frowned. "Are we going to allow them to attack government officials in the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao remained silent, thinking that while his life seemed to be spared for now, there was still a sword hanging over his head, and it was hard to say when it might fall.

    After giving some brief instructions, Chen Chao arrived at the gate. Xie Nandu had already opened up an oiled-paper umbre and waited for a long time. Seeing Chen Chao, her first words surprised him, "After tonight, the Xia Family will no longer exist."

    Chen Chao was initially shocked, then realized btedly, "So this was thest thing that His Majesty wanted to do."

    Leaving the Divine Capital and causing chaos in the Divine Capital, many spected that the Great Liang Emperor might want to kill Chen Chao. However, Chen Chao knew that his life and death did not need to depend on such tricks. It was all within the whim of the Great Liang Emperor, and it turns out that what the Great Liang Emperor really wanted to do had always been this.

    Xie Nandu said, "Come back with me to the academy. It will be safer there."

    She was always straightforward in her speech. If there was anywhere in the Divine Capital that might have a chance to protect Chen Chao, it would probably only be the academy.

    The academy had the Dean, this was her confidence.

    But, Chen Chao replied with some pessimism, "If I''m truly destined to die, it seems it won''t matter where."

    Xie Nandu did not want to dwell on it, she just said straightforwardly, "Then die in front of me."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly. This girl was indeed different from ordinary girls, speaking so casually about such matters.

    However, after a moment''s thought, Chen Chao did not refuse. If he were to die, dying in the academy would not be something particrly hard to ept.

    Walking together under the umbre along the long street, slowly heading towards the South Lake, Chen Chao suddenly asked a question that made Xie Nandu furrow her brows slightly.

    What he asked was that if she knew that he woulde with so much trouble, then would she have chosen to sever their rtionship back then by choosing to give arge sum of skygold currency?

    Xie Nandu did not look at Chen Chao, simply saying, "Do you think I like you because you saved me?"

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement, "Isn''t it?"

    In his view, even if it was not because he saved her, it should still be the start of a story. The snowy night at the mountain god temple was a rather interesting start to their story. Regardless of how one looked at it, such a story''s beginning seemed perfect.

    Xie Nandu knew what Chen Chao was thinking. After a long silence, she said, "If there is indeed a beginning, it''s that sweet potato."

    Chen Chao was taken aback. He knew the girl in front of him loved eating sweet potatoes, but he had not realized just how much weight that sweet potato held in her heart.

    He patiently waited for the girl to exin further, but unfortunately, up until the end, Xie Nandu did not borate. She just shook her head and said, "It''s meaningless for me to tell you what I think."

    Chen Chao sighed in response, feeling somewhat regretful about this answer.

    There were some things he understood clearly on his own, but when it came to the girl in front of him, there were many things he could not quiteprehend no matter how much he tried, which frustrated Chen Chao at times.

    The girl in front of him was seriously too clever.

    She possessed intelligence beyond her years.

    As the two chatted along the way, they soon arrived at the entrance of the academy. Both of them instinctively looked up at the word "Academy" on the gate, then continued walking forward. However, after a few steps, the girl began to regret bringing Chen Chao to the academy.

    Because at this moment, a tall man stood before them.

    ___

 Chapter 362.4: Uncle and Nephew - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 362.4: Uncle and Nephew - Part 4</h4>

    Many people had not seen the Great Liang Emperor''s face, but few would fail to recognize the emperor robe he wore.

    Chen Chao instinctively ced his hand on the hilt of his saber.

    While Xie Nandu gave a slow bow.

    It was a bow with folded hands at the lower right side.

    The Great Liang Emperor saw the two bracelets intentionally revealed on Xie Nandu''s wrist, understanding the thoughts of this genius daughter of the Xie Family but chose not to expose them. Instead, he expressed some admiration, saying, "Truly a girl whom even Our empress liked."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "Your Majesty is too kind."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "You may leave."

    These words appeared to consist of only three words, but in reality, they carried the decree of an emperor. If Xie Nandu did not leave, it would be considered defiance of an imperial decree, yet she remained motionless.

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "Heard from your teacher that you have lofty ambitions. Don''t you wish to see that day?"

    Xie Nandu was silent.

    She naturally had her own convictions.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand and said, "We won''t be killing anyone tonight."

    Upon hearing this answer, Xie Nandu performed another bow before leaving with her umbre. This time, she did not even spare a nce at Chen Chao.

    For a figure like the Great Liang Emperor, if he said he would not kill anyone tonight, it meant exactly that. She had no worries whatsoever.

    But, Chen Chao''s hand remained on the hilt of his saber. Facing his uncle, even though it was not their first meeting, he still felt an incredible sense of danger.

    In the imperial family, there were no real bonds. He did not even have much feelings for his own sons, let alone for him, his nephew.

    The Great Liang Emperor scrutinized Chen Chao. This was their second encounter; the first had been on the day of the Empress'' death. At that time, for reasons unknown, the Great Liang Emperor did not make a move to kill this young man.

    "It''s good to be cautious, but whether you grasp a single saber or a hundred in your hand, it''s meaningless."

    The conversation between the Great Liang Emperor and him had started. This time, it still seemed that he was the first to speak.

    Hearing this, Chen Chao said, "Your Majesty''s words make a lot of sense, but if an ant is very frightened, the difference between holding a saber and not holding one can be significant, even if the oue won''t change."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded and continued, "In this aspect, you''re more like your father than that elder brother of yours."

    Chen Chao fell into silence.

    "The two of us were very close brothers. If he had remained alive, We would have remained a leisurely prince in the North, enjoying hunting and riding," The Great Liang Emperor had a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. As he looked at Chen Chao, it was as if he saw histe elder brother. Their bond was deep, and although he had thought about vying for the throne, he had never wanted to harm his elder brother.

    "The rumors circting in the streets back then was that We killed Our elder brother, but We can tell you, that''s not the case," the Great Liang Emperor said casually, his voice still calm.

    Chen Chao said, "During this period, I''ve thought about it and also feel that Your Majesty isn''t someone like that."

    A monarch who could traverse across the deste north of thirty thousand miles by himself, how could hemit such a deed?

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Song Yingxu wanted to bring you away, why didn''t you go with him?"

    Chen Chao replied, "I''ve already told Your Majesty before; I have no aspirations for Your Majesty''s throne. I don''t want to take Your Majesty''s position."

    Chen Chao had already told the Great Liang Emperor this during their first meeting, and now, he reiterated it.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Setting aside whether you desire Our position or not, since you''ve realized the possibility of death in the Divine Capital, why do you remain here? Don''t you feel anxious having your life grasped in other people''s hands?"

    Chen Chao said, "Of course I''m anxious, but I don''t want to choose the other path."

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Why?"

    "If the girl I like is thinking about when to reim the thirty thousand miles of deste north, if I choose to stand against her for the sake of my own life, she''d be very saddened," Chen Chao thought for a moment before giving this answer.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It all boils down to love."

    "Didn''t Your Majesty love Her Majesty the Empress deeply too?"

    Chen Chao''s voice carried a tinge of nostalgia.

    The Great Liang Emperor remarked, "So it seems our Chen family are all sentimental fools?"

    This statement was devoid of emotion, and no one could tell what the Great Liang Emperor was thinking at that moment.

    Perhaps, as a certain schr with the surname Chen once said, in this world, only true devotion could not be ridiculed.

    Chen Chao did not answer.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and said, "Now, there are ten thousand reasons why We could kill you."

    The current Great Liang Dynasty was flourishing and growing stronger by the day, but Chen Chao was an existence that represented extreme instability. Killing him could resolve countless potential troubles that might arise in the future.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "But not tonight."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. "Not tonight. However, after tonight, every night thereafter, you''ll have to worry whether you might die just like that."

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of his saber, silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly chuckled, and then arrived in front of Chen Chao. With a sweep of his sleeve, there was a sudden loud bang, sending Chen Chao flying out, crashing into a willow tree, causing it to sway. Chen Chaonded on his bottom in front of the willow tree, unable to stand up.

    His hand still gripped the sword saber, yet he had not managed to draw the de.

    "Holding onto the saber is meaningless; it only holds significance when you can draw it to kill."

    "Your body is tempered pretty well."

    Standing with hands behind his back, the Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Throughout Our life, my actions have been justifiable, and We have no regrets for what We have done. Whether you believe it or not, We have no intention of killing you. As for when you decide to kill Us, you cane find Us anytime. We will always give you the opportunity to kill Us, between you and Us, Nephew."

 Chapter 363: Demolishing Ancestral Hall

    <h4>Chapter 363: Demolishing Ancestral Hall</h4>

    Liu Banbi''s casual remark was enough to make the middle-aged woman''s hair stand on end. She might still feel that she had a glimmer of hope if it was an ordinary sword immortal, but sword immortals could differ greatly. This person in front of her had obviously killed demons for many years in the Northern Frontier, he already had a fundamental difference from ordinary sword cultivators. Among the sword immortals in the same realm today, if they were to judge the one they least wanted to encounter, it would undoubtedly be him, and him alone.

    If Liu Banbi stepped into the realm of great sword immortal, he might truly have the possibility of battling against that Sect Master of the Sword Sect who had not shown his face for many years. By then, the entire world would have quite the show to watch.

    Would the leader of the world''s sword cultivators change hands?

    Such matters were for the future, but at present, the middle-aged woman faced Liu Banbi, and her only thought was how to leave with her life.

    She remained silent for a moment and was just about to speak, but Liu Banbi on the other side cut her off, "I know what you''re going to say. It''s about your sect background, and for me, this sword cultivator, to reconsider whether to kill you, and whether or not I can bear the consequences. But there''s no need. Since I showed up here, why would I even bother thinking about those things?"

    Before his words even finished, the Embracing Cicada at Liu Banbi''s waist began to hum, and sword qi already seeped out from its scabbard.

    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged woman knew that she had no way out, so she stopped talking. Instead, a faint rainbow light appeared behind her. An ancient well suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. In the midst of the heavy snowfall in the Divine Capital, there was now a hint of coolness. But, it did not make people feel cold. Instead, it was refreshing rather than cold.

    In the Divine Capital, Nepenthe cultivators each had their own methods and strengths. Their paths of cultivation, circumstances, and mental states varied, hence they were all different.

    Liu Banbi furrowed his brows slightly, then smiled and said, "Haven''t seen it before, perfect timing."

    As he spoke with a smile, the flying sword Embracing Cicada at his waist suddenly left its sheath, and stabbed towards the middle-aged woman without any warning. Its speed was extremely fast, drawing a dazzling sword light in the air.

    The middle-aged woman dodged by tilting her head, and the flying sword fell straight into the scene behind her. Judging from the naked eye, it had visibly transformed into an autumn cicada,nding in that ancient well.

    The middle-aged woman sensed something was amiss and asked in a cold voice, "What kind of technique is this?"

    Liu Banbi did not answer the question.

    Instead, as he looked up, snowkes scattered in the sky simultaneously, parting to reveal an extremely dazzling sword light that split the heavens and the earth, as if descending from the clouds into the mortal realm, forming a river of sword qi!

    This sword strike was grand and awe-inspiring, leaving people dazzled and terrified.

    On the day of witnessing Gan Yong''s final sword in Xuanling Commandery, of the two sword cultivators, Yu Xiyi''s realm was not high enough, and they were too far away. Even if he gained some insight, it might only be helpful to him after he umted enough to reach a higher realm. Liu Banbi, being a Nepenthe sword cultivator in the first ce, had gained some insight after witnessing that strike of a great sword immortal. Now, Liu Banbi''s sword had an even grander phenomenon than before he left the Northern Frontier.

    The middle-aged woman stared fixedly at the river of sword qi, her mind tense. The cultivators on the mountain who were unwilling to deal with sword cultivators were like this. Not only did these sword cultivators possess formidable killing prowess, but they also asionally used techniques that others had never seen before, which was the most troublesome aspect.

    Seeing this phenomenon before her, the middle-aged woman could not help but curse inwardly. Was this fucking Liu Banbi really not going to leave her a way out?

    As if sensing what the middle-aged woman was thinking, Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow and said, "Cursing me? You''ll die even faster."

    The middle-aged woman''s expression turned ugly as she continued to stare fixedly at the river of sword qi, not daring to be distracted. But little did she know, the next sentence uttered by Liu Banbi caught her off guard.

    "This sword isn''t anything impressive. Do you want to take a look at my previous sword attack?"

    The middle-aged woman was suddenly startled. Previous sword attack?

    She did not react in time.

    Behind her, from that ancient well, the flying sword that had transformed into an autumn cicada and fallen into the well slowly flew out again. It stopped quietly at the mouth of the well, gently pping its wings. The well water on its wings transformed into countless sword qi, erupting in all directions. In an instant, streams of dazzling sword lights were formed, making the whole scene stunningly bright.

    The middle-aged woman''s expression turned extremely ugly. By now, even if she was slow to react, she understood that the truly fatal strike was not the sword river brought forth by Liu Banbiter, but the previous flying sword.

    Liu Banbi sighed, "Don''t you know that you need to pay attention to the sword in a sword cultivator''s hand? I stopped holding a sword, so you''ve forgotten about it?"

    The middle-aged woman remained silent. Suddenly, the well burst out with a burst of light,pletely suppressing those sword lights in an instant. Embracing Cicada emitted a trembling sound, like the cry of an autumn cicada, particrly piercing.

    However, Liu Banbi paid no heed and stretched out his hand, summoning the sword river which spanned the sky. It transformed into several flying swords, each heading towards several acupoints on the middle-aged woman''s body.

    Although not real flying swords, these flying swords carrying sword light carried a menacing momentum.

    Facing these flying swords, the middle-aged woman did not choose to confront them head-on, nor did she take out any magic artifact at this moment. Instead, she took a step forward, and her entire person immediately disappeared from the world. The flying swords lost their target and embedded themselves into the scene. The sword qi dissipated, disturbing the falling snow.

    The sudden disappearance of the middle-aged woman did not surprise Liu Banbi too much. His gaze was actually focused on the scene at the ancient well.

    As expected, the middle-aged woman''s figure reappeared beside the ancient well. She then took off the pearl hairpin from her hair bun, drew a bloody wound across her palm, and fiercely stabbed towards that autumn cicada!

    Beside the ancient well, different auras were currently crisscrossing; exceptionally terrifying.

    Liu Banbi watched this scene and could not helpughing, "At least you''re not particrly stupid, betterte than never. It''s not a bad idea to try to make up for lost opportunities."

    His embedding of the flying swords into the scene of the ancient well was his strongest killing move, but he had no intention of concealing it. Instead, he took the initiative to expose it. What he really wanted was to use the hands of this middle-aged woman to properly digest the sword technique of Gan Yong, a great sword immortal.

    The middle-aged woman gripped her pearl hairpin, blood spreading from her palm along the hairpin, forming a web of blood aiming to ensnare the seemingly ordinary autumn cicada.

    Perched at the edge of the well, the autumn cicada did not evade or hide but instead spread its wings and flew towards the blood web.

    The blood web already enveloped the autumn cicada and the pearl hairpin flew swiftly towards it.

    A sudden chirping sound echoed, and the autumn cicada suddenly transformed into several cicadas, scattering in all directions with dazzling brilliance.

    As the cicadas vibrated their wings, endless sword qi burst forth, creating an unexpected scene of numerous swords being simultaneouslyunched.

    The blood web could not withstand the onught of these swords for long and was quickly shed apart. Within the blood web, the pearl hairpin became iparably dim at this moment.

    The flying sword Embracing Cicada returned to Liu Banbi''s palm. Holding the flying sword, Liu Banbi said with satisfaction, "That''s about enough. I won''t waste any more time with you. I wouldn''t want that Lord Warden Commander to think that I, a sword cultivator, am inferior to a martial artist like him."

    With these words, Liu Banbi swung his sword down. The sword river flowing down from the sky naturally descended rapidly, with countless sword qi rushing down, blotting out the skies and covered the earth in an unreasonable manner.

    The middle-aged woman formed hand seals, preparing to receive this formidable sword, but Liu Banbi paid no heed. He knew all too well that in this battle, the woman was no match for him.

    He had finished honing his sword, so perhaps it was best to end this duel here?

    With a hint of regret, Liu Banbi murmured, "Killing people is never as interesting as killing demons."

    Over at the Xia Family, the Lord Warden Commander punched that arrogant cultivator, sending him flying hundreds of feet. Then, after withstanding that old man''s treacherous attack, he reached out, and directly grabbed the old man''s shoulder. His other hand clenched into a fist and smashed directly at the old man''s head. The old man hurriedly extended his hands to defend himself, but under the Lord Warden Commander''s punch, his raised arms were forcibly broken with a crisp snap.

    Simrly a Nepenthe cultivator, the old man''s body naturally was not as resilient as that of the Lord Warden Commander, but it would not be easy to break his body with just one punch.

    However, at this point, the Lord Warden Commander had no intention of holding back. He put all his strength into this punch, and the old man across from him simply could not withstand it.

    The old man, whose arm was broken by one punch, wore a grim expression. It was not because of the immense pain from the broken arm, but rather because he knew very well that even if the two of them joined forces today, they probably would not be able to escape from the hands of this martial artist. Before the fight began, even with the precedent set by the Great Liang Emperor in the deste north, he had not thought much of the martial artist before him. Regardless of how impressive the Great Liang Emperor was, there was only that one person in the world. How could the Lord Warden Commander before him possibly be another?

    But when he exhausted his means, even bringing out the magic artifact that he had refined for many years, only to have it shattered by the Lord Warden Commander''s bare fist, the old man knew that his defeat was a foregone conclusion.

    Yet, even now, he still could not understand it. Was the cultivation of martial artists not defying Heaven? Why was it that when a martial artist reached the end of Nepenthe, not only were they able to reach the pinnacle, they could even be so domineering?

    Regarding the notion that enduring the most hardships made one superior, cultivators had always scoffed at it. However, when it came to the path of martial artists, upon closer examination, was it not like this?

    At this moment, the old man''s mind was in a daze, and many thoughts arose within him, almost forgetting that he was in battle.

    The Lord Warden Commander saw through the old man''s distraction but was unwilling to dwell on it. After delivering another punch that caved in the old man''s chest, he released his grip on the old man''s shoulder and strode towards the middle-aged cultivator who had been knocked back by a punch but had returned.

    Facing two Nepenthe realm cultivators alone, the Lord Warden Commander appeared like a deity, exuding a boundless aura that caused air billows to emanate around him. The air billows undted with his every movement, rippling out in waves.

    With another simple punch, the middle-aged cultivator opposite him coughed up blood and was sent flying backward once again.

    After suppressing that cultivator, the Lord Warden Commander did not immediately pursue further but instead arrived directly in the sky above the Xia Family''s ancestral hall.

    Without any hesitation or words, the Lord Warden Commander stomped heavily.

    The Xia Family''s ancestral hall, the ancestral hall considered a sacred ce by the Xia Family, was directly trampled t by this martial artist!

 Chapter 364: Xia Family Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 364: Xia Family Destroyed</h4>

    As the ancestral hall, which enshrined the ancestors of the Xia Family throughout generations, was ttened by the Lord Warden Commander''s stomp, countless cries erupted instantly. The Xia Family Head dragged his heavily injured body, and watched the scene with a lifeless face, his eyes filled with gloom. The Xia Family had risen countless years ago, bing one of the prominent families of the Great Liang Dynasty. If they had not done anything outrageous, they would have remained stable until the downfall of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    However, as one of the numerous prominent families of the Great Liang Dynasty, the Xia Family also had its aspirations. They aimed to advance further and be a first-rate family like the Wei and Xie families. To achieve this, they did not hesitate to take an unconventional path. If everything had gone smoothly, their status in the Great Liang Dynasty would naturally be higher, and their influence more significant. However, deviating from the right path naturally carried risks.

    In truth, the Xia Family Head had considered the possibility of his actions being exposed one day. However, considering the Xia Family''s influence over the years, he believed that even the Great Liang Emperor would not dare to uproot them easily. Yet, he underestimated the Great Liang Emperor''s decisiveness. A single journey north was enough for him to dare to do something that could shake the foundations of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    If he had known this day woulde, back when the Great Liang Emperor rose in rebellion, the Xia Family should have fully supported the deposed emperor and stopped the current Great Liang Emperor outside the Divine Capital, preventing him from seizing the throne.

    But now, it was toote for regrets.

    Looking at the half-broken memorial tablet that had rolled to his feet, the Xia Family Head trembled as he squatted down and picked it up. Faintly visible on it were the words of his deceased grandfather''s memorial tablet. Seeing this tablet, a mix of emotions surged within the Xia Family Head. Back when he was just a young man, his grandfather often took him alone to the ancestral hall. In his capacity as the head of the Xia Family, he imparted to him how to manage a colossal entity like the Xia Family. It was known that the Xia Family Head had shown remarkable talent early on.

    The struggle for the position of family head in that generation had actually ended long before, and even his father''s ascension to the position of Xia Family Head wasrgely due to having a capable son. In those days that could hardly be called carefree, the Xia Family Head had actually asked his grandfather an interesting question. He had asked if there was any way to pursue a great endeavor if circumstances did not allow it.

    At that time, his grandfather who already had a head full of white hair, looked at his promising grandson and gently stroked his head before saying softly, "To achieve great things, one needs the right timing, geographical advantage, and human rtions. But if you really want to do something, you can actually give it a try if you possess one of these three conditions. Right timing, geographical advantage, and human rtions... how can it be so easy to gather all three?" "Kid, there''s a saying that man''s will can triumph over the heavens. If you''re really determined to do something, then go for it. Don''t worry too much, even if there''s no turning back. But before you act, think carefully about how much certainty you have. Otherwise, if things don''t work out, you won''t even know how you''ll die."

    Thinking of this, the Xia Family Head set down his grandfather''s memorial tablet and looked towards the dpidated Xia Family residence in silence. He realized that everything he had done over the years was wrong. The words spoken when the foreignnds got someone to contact him, upon reflection, made no sense at all. They were all empty promises, but at that time, all he could see was advancing the Xia Family and elevating his own memorial tablet to a higher position after his death. In truth, it was his own selfish desire which ultimately led to the copse of the great building. However, he no longer had the ability to stop the impending disaster.

    In a daze, the Xia Family Head seemed to see an old man with white hair staring at the now dpidated ancestral hall for a long time before slowly turning around to look at him, disappointment filling his eyes.

    The old man was utterly disappointed in his grandson.

    The Xia Family Head stared at his grandfather, whom he had always considered a role model, his face filled with anguish. Finally, he murmured, "Grandfather, your grandson has been unfilial."

    The old man did not respond, just looked at him like that, and then seemed to disappear along with the crumbling of the ancestral hall, never to be seen again.

    The Xia Family Head burst into tears, covering his face, and began to cry loudly, disregarding everything around him.

    Right now, there were many crying sounds in the Xia Family, and no one could distinguish whose cries were whose.

    The Xia Family Head who was sitting amidst the ruins finally raised his trembling hands and then smacked his own forehead. Blood flowed down his face, and he breathed hisst.

    "Family Head!"

    The Xia Family descendants who witnessed this scene were filled with anguish. None of them had expected that at this moment, the Xia Family Head would have no other choice but to choose to follow the Xia Family into death.

    With the family head dead, could the Xia Family still be preserved?

    Over at the Lord Warden Commander''s side, after smashing that previously irritable middle-aged cultivator to death with one punch, he turned to the old man who seemed to be in a trance. Without mercy, he approached the old man and threw his clenched fist. He directly smashed his head open, killing that old man.

    As for the remaining cultivators, seeing this scene left them feeling ashen and hopeless.

    No one had ever expected things to turn out this way.

    A few of them exchanged nces, and the shock was evident in each other''s eyes.

    However, the Lord Warden Commander ignored them. He simply walked through the Xia Family with his hands behind his back, looking at the Xia Family members who were still resisting.

    At the same time, Song Lian and a group of Heavenly Imperial Institution cultivators had already stormed in. Many of the retainers in the Xia Family had already lost their will to fight long before. They were not Xia Family members; they stayed with the Xia Family only because of the resources provided. Now, with the Xia Family on the brink of copse, they no longer resisted. Some even joined the Lord Warden Commander''s side upon surrendering. However, Song Lian had always looked down on such individuals. He swiftly struck down one of the opportunistic cultivators who had been ughtering Xia Family members, saying icily, "Drop your weapons and wait where you are! If you make any unusual movement, you''ll be killed without amnesty!"

    With these words, those cultivators who had been harboring thoughts of redeeming themselves through their actions instantly dared not make a move.

    Song Lian fought all the way in until he confronted the few foreign cultivators who were already frightened out of their wits. Song Lian had long reached the Great Beyond Realm and had further honed his skills in the Northern Frontier. With his solid cultivation base, these cultivators were simply no match for him. In a matter of moments, he disposed of these cultivators, leaving only the Junior Brother Liang who had surrendered long ago.

    The bloody battle had pretty muche to an end at this time.

    Song Lian approached the Lord Warden Commander and inquired, "Your Excellency, shall we hold the trial overnight? Or should we make another round to see if there are any other cultivators lurking in other families?"

    Looking at the chaos within the Xia Family, the Lord Warden Commander shook his head and replied, "While there may still be cultivators in the Divine Capital and others colluding with these foreign cultivators, this trip here will suffice. If we uproot all of these people, tomorrow''s Divine Capital might be in a precarious situation."

    Song Lian was puzzled. "Since we''ve already uprooted even a major spy like the Xia Family, why do we still care about that?"

    The Lord Warden Commander did not borate and just said softly, "The Xia Family might be a major spy, but not necessarily the biggest. As for the rest, His Majesty has his own ns. Why are you worrying about it?"

    Song Lian gave an "oh" but still felt somewhat puzzled.

    Suddenly, the Lord Warden Commander asked, "Can your Left Guard''s office handle the Xia Family''s members?"

    Song Lian pondered for a moment and then shook his head. "That''s not under thismoner''s jurisdiction."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled as he looked at Song Lian.

    Resignedly, Song Lian sighed and asked, "How much more do I have to work?"

    The Lord Warden Commander frowned slightly, saying with some displeasure. "Just because this official dyed you from meeting that girl, you, Song Lian, became like this?"

    The Lord Warden Commander''s words exposed the secret thoughts in Song Lian''s mind. Song Lian did not say a word and just chuckled.

    Having endured a solitary life for so long, finally finding affection for a woman, and now facing a long-awaited reunion, how could he let it be dyed any further?

    Completely not understanding at all, no wonder he had been alone for so many years.

    Perhaps the only one in the entire Divine Capital who dared to secretly criticize the Lord Warden Commander to his face was Song Lian.

    Seeing through but not exposing it, the Lord Warden Commander said, "There shouldn''t be any problem with people being held in the Left Guard''s office. Now that His Majesty has returned to the Divine Capital, no one dares to do anything in the Divine Capital."

    With His Majesty holding down the fort in the Divine Capital, versus when His Majesty was absent, they were twopletely different Divine Capitals.

    "Detaining them in the Left Guard''s office, are we in no rush to interrogate them?"

    Song Lian was somewhat puzzled. In his view, this sort of thing should be dealt with promptly.

    But the Lord Warden Commander kept it vague, just smiling and saying, "Detaining them in the Left Guard''s office, you''ll have to stay here and guard the Xia Family. Without my orders, no one is allowed in."

    With this, Song Lian became even more doubtful.

    The Lord Warden Commander felt a headache, "Is there no evidence of collusion with the foreignnds among the Xia Family members? You lock up some people, but what can you get from interrogating them overnight? They know that speaking out will only lead to death. Even a fool knows to keep their mouth shut. Now, if we find evidence and go back to them with irrefutable proof, won''t they open their mouths?"

    Song Lian''s eyes gleamed as he looked at the Lord Warden Commander before him, saying with admiration, "Your strategies are wless, Your Excellency. This lowlymoner admires you."

    Hearing the amusing self-reference as "lowlymoner," the Lord Warden Commander said bluntly, "Song Lian, you''ve been with me for so many years. Do you really think I''d give the position of Left Guard Commander to that kid? Besides, with your abilities,ing here to test me, don''t you feel embarrassed? I certainly do."

    Scratching his head sheepishly, Song Lian said, "This lowly official is about to get married. If I don''t have an official title, I really feel uncertain. Let this lowly official rify first, I''m not reluctant to give the position to that kid!"

    The Lord Warden Commander chuckled and said, "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll give it to him?"

    Song Lian hurriedly waved his hand. "Your Excellency, you can''t be serious, right?"

    Rubbing his forehead, the Lord Warden Commander changed the subject, "Speaking of which, why didn''t that kid show up tonight? If he were here, would I need to waste my saliva on you?"

 Chapter 365: I Brought You a Flower

    <h4>Chapter 365: I Brought You a Flower</h4>

    After casually dropping this sentence, the Great Liang Emperor had been waiting for Chen Chao''s reply. Between them, there were countless entanglements. When the Great Liang Emperor had not returned to the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had considered countless possibilities. But in the end, he realized to his dismay that no matter what, the Great Liang Emperor could very well kill him. Yet now, when the Great Liang Emperor bluntly told him that he would not think of killing him, could this statement be believed?

    In other words, would there be a day when he would realize that he was actually alive just to be a pawn in another of the Great Liang Emperor''s scheme? Would the Great Liang Emperor use him to do something else?

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao, who remained silent for a long time. As if he understood what he was thinking, he said calmly, "We have said that when the dayes that you can truly kill with the saber in your hand, you won''t worry about these things. When your life is in your own hands, no one, no matter who they are, can scheme against you."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief. He slowly stood up, feeling intense pain in his internal organs, as if they had all ruptured. A casual strike from a martial artist like the Great Liang Emperor would render even a Great Beyond Realm cultivator unable to stand at this moment. But Chen Chao''s body had been tempered exceptionally well, and he managed to rise to his feet at this moment.

    Looking at his uncle, Chen Chao sped his hands slightly. However, he did not speak.

    After a moment of silence, the Great Liang Emperor could not hold back a matter that he had kept hidden in his heart. He spoke up, "If you don''t recognize me as your uncle, then what about her? You have to at least call her aunt. Before her death, she regretted not rifying the rtionship with you. She probably wanted to hear you call her ''aunt'' before she died."

    The Great Liang Empress, a woman whom no one in the Great Liang Dynasty could find fault with, did not desire to see her children in her final moments. Instead, she wanted to hear her nephew address her as "aunt." However, after much consideration, she ultimately chose not to reveal this while alive. Perhaps in her mind, as long as she did not expose this matter or reveal Chen Chao''s identity, the Great Liang Emperor would have more room to maneuver, and there would be no need for the uncle and nephew to end up in a situation where one had to die.

    But little did she know, the moment Chen Chao appeared in the Divine Capital, his identity could no longer be suppressed. Even if he did not actively disclose it, there would be more people with ulterior motives trying to inform the Great Liang Emperor of his true identity. This would force the Great Liang Emperor to make a choice. Even if he did not make a choice, there would be many others willing to specte on his intentions and help him make that decision.

    But whether intentional or not, Chen Chao at the time had no choice. After killing those qi refiners, he could onlye to the Divine Capital to have a glimmer of hope.

    However, no one knew that in the mind of the Great Liang Emperor, how the world thought and the state of affairs were never his primary concern. He only cared about the thoughts of that woman, the one who initially called him "Your Highness," then "Prince," and finally addressed him as "Your Majesty."

    If she said she did not want Chen Chao to die, then he would not want that child dead either.

    This might seem utterly irrational to others, but for the Great Liang Emperor, it was the most logical thing in the world.

    After his meeting with the Infatuation Daoist Temple Master, there was actually one thing that no one knew. After saying all that needed to be said, the Great Liang Emperor actually asked the Temple Master a question: whether the Infatuation Daoist Temple truly possessed a medicine that could bring dying people back to lifepletely.

    The Temple Master did not hide things, but told him straightforwardly that if one''s origin was not damaged and only suffered severe injuries, many medicinal pills in the Infatuation Daoist Temple could treat it. However, if the vital essence was depleted, even the immortal medicine of the legends would be of no use.

    Moreover, ordinary people like the Great Liang Empress probably could not even withstand the slightest medical effect of an immortal medicine

    In other words, in the state she was in at the time, no one in the world could have saved the Great Liang Empress.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent for a long time. In the end, his temples even turned a bit grayer.

    Chen Chao opened his mouth but could not speak, instead, he coughed up a pool of blood.

    The blow from the Great Liang Emperor had truly inflicted considerable injury.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Chen Chao, said nothing more, and simply turned to leave the academy.

    Chen Chao stood in ce, staring for a long time.

    When Chen Chao returned to thekeside courtyard, Xie Nandu had actually been sitting under the eaves the whole time. Seeing this person struggling to walk even to the front door, Xie Nandu quickly got up, took a few quick steps, and arrived at the door. She helped Chen Chao under the eaves before asking, "Did you have a fight with His Majesty?"

    Chen Chao chuckled wryly, "You think highly of me too. Can I fight with someone like His Majesty?"

    Xie Nandu said to herself, "Maybe he suppressed his cultivation realm to fight, but from the looks of it, you''re severely injured."

    Chen Chao cast a weak nce at the girl in front of him. Suppressing his realm to battle with the same cultivation realm, Chen Chao had some confidence when facing any cultivator under the heavens. However, when confronting the Great Liang Emperor, he could not help but feel his heart race. He was likely not a match for him.

    This strongest martial artist in the world truly made far too many people unable to face him head-on. Even if he suppressed his realm and they fought with the same cultivation realm, it was likely the same too.

    Xie Nandu said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s a fortunate thing for the Great Liang Dynasty to have such a ruler."

    Chen Chao could not refute her. If it were not for his magnanimity, he might be dead by now.

    Xie Nandu quickly added, "Speaking of which, your future in the Great Liang Dynasty seems somewhat precarious, doesn''t it?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "Even His Majesty doesn''t kill me, who else would dare to try?"

    Xie Nandu rubbed her eyes and remained silent.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Just bolstering my own courage."

    He quickly changed the subject and asked, "Your several flying swords seem quite impressive now. In your future path of swordsmanship, do you n to nurture all nine flying swords to the extreme, where each flying sword is a sword immortal, or something else?"

    In truth, even just saying these words made Chen Chao feel apprehensive. If each of the nine flying swords were nurtured to the extreme, it would mean that when Xie Nandu stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, each of these flying swords would be a sword immortal. Nine flying swords meant nine sword immortals, would she truly have any rivals within the same realm?

    Xie Nandu said with some disdain, "Do you really think such a thing can be achieved by someone?"

    Chen Chao replied solemnly, "If it were someone else, I wouldn''t believe it, but if it''s you, I have no doubt."

    As he uttered these words, Chen Chao''s did not turn red nor did his heart rate increase. Even he himself felt impressed by his ability to speak so convincingly.

    Xie Nandu was indifferent, she just muttered, "What''s the use of bing a sword immortal? What''s the use if you can kill people?"

    Her sudden reflection left Chen Chao unsure of how to respond.

    Then, Xie Nandu suddenly asked, "Chen Chao, what do you think of the current state of the world?"

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment before replying, "The books state..."

    "Don''t tell me what you''ve read!" Xie Nandu fixed her gaze on Chen Chao, her eyes disying an unprecedented seriousness.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow, then quickly continued, "The current state of the world, it''s better than before, it''s already good, but not good enough."

    "Continue."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and did not look away.

    "The world is better than before because the demons in the north can''te south to eat people anymore. It''s because at least we can refuse instead of always nodding our heads. But it''s not good enough because we haven''t reimed what we''ve lost, because we haven''t truly gained respect, because our backbone has not yet been fully straightened."

    Xie Nandu nodded approvingly, saying proudly, "I''m fortunate and proud to live in today''s Great Liang Dynasty and be born in the current world. But the world still isn''t good enough..."

    Pausing for a moment, Xie Nandu smiled, "Chen Chao, together, we can make this world a better ce!"

    At this moment, Chen Chao seemed to realize that Xie Nandu at this moment was incredibly radiant. She exuded a captivating aura from head to toe.

    The Great Liang Emperor left the academy but did not head towards the imperial city. Instead, he walked slowly to the mountain behind the imperial city. In the Great Liang Dynasty, the mausoleums of past emperors were all located outside the city, and the empresses would also be buried alongside the emperors. However, this Great Liang Emperor was never one to adhere strictly to conventions. Therefore, the mausoleum of the Great Liang Empress was actually built behind the imperial city, where it could overlook the city.

    After the location of the empress''s mausoleum was determined, the Great Liang Emperor also decided on where his mausoleum would be. They were not to be buried side by side, but rather together.

    This matter was not only unprecedented in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty but also in the history of all dynasties. The emperor and empress being buried together. Furthermore, it was not the empress moving into the emperor''s mausoleum, but the emperor being buried in the empress'' mausoleum after his death!

    When the Great Liang Emperor proposed this idea some time ago, the Ministry of Rites was in uproar. However, in the end, the Great Liang Emperor simply decreed that there was no need for further discussion, and the matter was settled.

    Now, as the Great Liang Emperor walked into the mausoleum, the guards bowed their heads slightly, saying nothing more.

    Standing before the tombstone of the empress, the Great Liang Emperor stood tall. He had changed into a new emperor robe, his hair impably groomed. Then, he began to recount his journey to the North, from venturing deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north, to the journey back South, detailing every single aspect.

    At this moment, the most difficult man of the Great Liang Dynasty was not thinking about anything else. He was just like an ordinary man returning home after a day''s work, sharing his experiences with his wife.

    And his wife did not interrupt either, silently listening with eyes full of admiration for the man in front of her.

    As he concluded, the Great Liang Emperor took out a flower from his pocket and ced it in front of the tombstone, saying softly with a smile. "On my way out, I saw a beautiful flower and thought you would like it, so I brought it back for you. Take a look and tell me if you like it."

 Chapter 366: I

    <h4>Chapter 366: I</h4>

    The sudden overthrowing of the Xia Family overnight left the entire Divine Capital trembling with fear. Especially those court officials who had some involvement with the foreign cultivators or had ambiguous ties with them. At this moment, they were trembling with fear and trepidation. When the Left Guard was hunting down spies in the Divine Capital previously, although they were somewhat vignt, they did not pay too much attention. After all, they thought as long as they were cautious enough in their daily activities, these matters would not be exposed. At least, that was what they all thought at the time. However, with the copse of the Xia Family, these individuals now realized, perhaps btedly, that the Emperor had been aware of all their actions. When would the sword hanging over their heads fall?

    Some people began frantically trying to cover their tracks, burning all written correspondence with the foreign cultivators, and then living each day akin to treading on thin ice. But after a few days passed, until the Lantern Festival was arriving, there was still no action from the Left Guard, and no movement from the Warden''s Office, which made everyone heave a sigh of relief. However, the stone in their hearts continued to hang, making them feel uneasy.

    But luckily, everything remained peaceful.

    After the Emperor returned to the Divine Capital, he did not convene a court session or summon his ministers. This puzzled many courtiers, but some understood. The severely injured Emperor was currently recuperating and had no time to deal with other matters. Once the Emperor fully recovered from his injuries, there would likely be another purge.

    So everyone was waiting for the first court session since the New Year.

    At this moment, when everyone''s eyes were on the Great Liang Emperor, it naturally meant that they temporarily forgot about Chen Chao. In fact, these past few days had not been easy for Chen Chao either. He was severely injured by a casual blow from the Great Liang Emperor. The first day was bearable; he could still walk back to thekeside courtyard. But starting from the second day, it became difficult for him to even sit up. The injuries were just too severe. The powerful aura of the Great Liang Emperor circted through his meridians, and Chen Chao could not stop it. He could only let that aura roam freely through his body. His original vitality was also being suppressed, making him weaker than an ordinary person at this moment.

    These days, he was often feeling groggy, rarely fully conscious.

    Fortunately, he was in the academy, and it was in Xie Nandu''s courtyard, it was still considered safe. Xie Nandu''s constantpanionship made Chen Chao feel somewhat reassured.

    After a few days, Chen Chao struggled to climb out of bed. He nced at the girl reading by the window, parted his pale lips, and grunted hoarsely. Xie Nandu turned her head, looking at him, and asked, "Not dead yet?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Worse than death."

    At this moment, he felt pain coursing through his body constantly. He did not know if it was intentionally inflicted by the Great Liang Emperor or if it was originally the severity of the injury. Either way, it was extremely ufortable, and he could only endure it silently.

    Xie Nandu came to the bedside, took out a clean small jade bottle, and said, "Open your mouth."

    Chen Chao did not understand but obediently opened his mouth. Xie Nandu poured out the pill from the clean small jade bottle, used her fingers to ce it into Chen Chao''s mouth, and then asked, "How is it?"

    Chen Chao licked his lips and said, "A little salty."

    Xie Nandu''s cheeks reddened slightly, somewhat dissatisfied.

    "This pill is very expensive, there are only a few of them in the Xie Family. You owe me again?"

    Xie Nandu took back the jade bottle and sized Chen Chao up.

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "Since ites from the Xie Family, don''t I owe the Xie Family a favor?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Just owe me."

    Her words were carefully chosen, and Chen Chao did not think too deeply about it. He was not too concerned about owing a favor to the girl he liked. After all, it was the most trivial thing in the world.

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and said softly, "Commander Song has visited several times. You should return that official seal to him."

    Chen Chao frowned and muttered, "I''ve only been themander for a short time, why do I have to give it back to him so soon?"

    Regarding Song Lian, Chen Chao was rtively at ease. Their rtionship was quite delicate, and it was unclear whether they could be considered friends.

    However, he quickly took out the seal of the Left Guard Commander from his pocket. It was a good thing for Song Lian to return to the Divine Capital. The affairs of the Left Guard were not easy for a young man like him to handle, so it was better to leave them to Song Lian. But he immediately asked, "What about the deputymander? Is that position left for me?"

    Xie Nandu could not be bothered to answer that question and continued on her own, saying, "The Xia Family is gone, everything has been investigated clearly during this period. The charges of colluding with the foreignnds have been established, and the entire n is to be decapitated."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and asked, "How many people will be executed?"

    Xie Nandu shrugged, "Compared to the past, His Majesty has already shown a lot of restraint. But it''s surprising that they settled on this particr charge."

    After the events of that night, it was already a consensus that the Xia Family would be destroyed. However, the method of their eradication had been a subject of spection among various factions in the Divine Capital. There were countless usations that could have been leveled against Xia n, but no one had expected it to be as straightforward as this.

    Chen Chao sighed, "It''s a warning to others. His Majesty''s boldness is truly unmatched."

    Xie Nandu nodded, "It should be so, to let those cultivators from the foreignnds know that the Great Liang Dynasty isn''t a ce that they could humiliate at will."

    Chen Chao just made a noise of acknowledgment without saying anything further. He could not be bothered to think about these matters. Either way, the decisions made by the Great Liang Emperor could not be changed by anyone.

    Xie Nandu said, "Now everyone is wondering if the Xia Family is just the beginning, so all eyes are on this first court meeting."

    "Some people even feel that after the journey to the deste north, His Majesty''s injuries are too severe to treat, so this is to clear obstacles for the future Emperor. Hence, many are wondering which prince will ascend the throne."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "He won''t die now, and he might not die in the future either."

    Xie Nandu agreed with this statement. After all, if the Emperor were truly fatally injured, he would not have taken this course of action, but focused on repairing rtions with the foreignnd cultivators.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "I even suspect that he has taken another step forward."

    When he said this, even Xie Nandu fell silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor was already an immensely powerful figure at the end of Nepenthe, he had long be the strongest martial artist in the world. Such a figure could even rival that Infatuation Daoist Temple Master. If he were to take another step forward, what kind of concept would that be?

    "Are you sure?" Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, her eyes filled with inquiry.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "It''s just a feeling, I''m really not sure."

    Xie Nandu spat out a turbid breath and chuckled softly, "Regardless, it''s a good thing for His Majesty to grow stronger, it''s ultimately a good thing for the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Chao still shook his head.

    That was not necessarily true. The stronger the Great Liang Emperor became, the greater the threat to the foreign cultivators. How could they allow the most powerful cultivator in the world to be a peerless martial artist like the Great Liang Emperor rather than one of their own prominent figures?

    Xie Nandu changed the subject, saying, "Do you think that the recent turmoil in the Divine Capital might implicate some prince?"

    In the recent turmoil in the Divine Capital, foreign cultivators were involved, and it seemed that a certain prince had shown ambitions for the throne. So, to put it inly, would the Great Liang Emperor purge them?

    Chen Chao shook his head; he could not see through the Great Liang Emperor at all.

    Although it was said that there were no familial rtions within the imperial family, when faced with his own children, would the Great Liang Emperor soften his heart?

    In other words, since these children were all born to his empress, would the Great Liang Emperor choose to spare them once for this reason?

    Xie Nandu said indifferently, "His Majesty has returned to the Divine Capital, all schemes in the Divine Capital have be meaningless because this is His Majesty''s Divine Capital. No one can do anything, they just need to wait for the oue."

    Chen Chao remained silent, unsure of what to say.

    But, Xie Nandu stood up, "My senior brother is still waiting for me to practice swordsmanship. You should digest the potency of the medicinal pill for now. If you can move, it''s best to go see thatmander, he seems very anxious."

    After saying this, without waiting for Chen Chao''s response, Xie Nandu turned and walked out of the house.

    "Oh, by the way, if you have time, roast two sweet potatoes."

    With these parting words, Xie Nandu left.

    After the New Year, the heavy snow in the Divine Capital had lessened. Today, there was only a slight flutter of snowkes in the sky, and it did not matter whether one carried an umbre or not.

    After Xie Nandu left, Chen Chao sat up again and began to meditate, harnessing the medicinal effect of the medicinal pill to regte his body. He followed the mysterious script recorded on the girl''s coffin and started cycling his qi. Just after one circtory cycle, he was surprised to find that the seemingly casual blow from the Great Liang Emperor had actually healed the other injuries on his body. Now, with just a few circtory cycles, the injuries that originally required a long period of rest were almostpletely healed.

    Although that uncle of his did not seem to treat him as a nephew at all, he had actually given him great benefits.

    Was he just cold-hearted on the surface but warm-hearted inside?

    Chen Chao shook his head. He did not think so. Such an emperor was not so easy to figure out.

    After thinking about it, Chen Chao quickly focused his mind and immersed himself in meditation.

    Four hourster, he opened his eyes. Hisplexion had improved significantly, and he exhaled a mouthful of white mist. Chen Chao felt much better.

    After some contemtion, he suddenly took out the piece of paper covered with golden characters from his pocket. This page was obtained from the Sublime Bright Sect and had saved him several times. The paper emitted a special aura that could even make a Nepenthe Realm cultivator shrink back, but the real mysteryy not in the aura on the paper, but the words inscribed on it.

    Perhaps they recorded a secret.

    A secret that did not belong to this era, a cultivation secret belonging to the unknown.

    This secret might even surpass the Nepenthe Realm, pointing to a higher realm of cultivation.

    With this in mind, Chen Chao held his breath and focused his gaze on the paper. Just as his gazended on the first word on the paper, an extremely strong aura suddenly burst forth from the paper. The invisible aura poured out like countless sharp flying swords and pierced into his eyes.

    Chen Chao frowned, and the white mist in his body involuntarily circted, converging at his eyes, trying to resist these auras!

    The two shed, countless auras intertwining and entangling around him, making Chen Chao increasingly ufortable.

    Fortunately, he endured unbearable pain each time he tempered his body, he could now bear it, albeit with great difficulty.

    Chen Chao stared firmly at the golden paper before him, his gaze moving upward until itnded on the topmost word. He wanted to exert all his effort to see clearly what that word was!

    However, no matter how hard he tried, his gaze could not focus; it just kept dispersing.

    Within his line of sight, there was only a swath of golden light, and in the center of it, there was only one crack.

    Chen Chao strained to look at that crack.

    Finally, beyond those beams of golden light, Chen Chao saw a word.

    It was not a character from the present era, but one that did not exist in the current era.

    Chen Chao did not recognize it.

    But at this moment, in his mind, he understood the meaning of this word.

    The meaning of this word is... I.

    I?

 Chapter 367: Thatâ€™s a Lot, a Lot of Money

    <h4>Chapter 367: That''s a Lot, a Lot of Money</h4>

    "I?!"

    Chen Chao stared at the word in silence for a long time. He wanted to lower his gaze to see the words after it, but at the same time he had this thought, a powerful aura instantly shattered his sight. Sweat instantly umted on Chen Chao''s forehead, dripping down incessantly.

    After a moment, Chen Chao had no choice but to immediately retract his gaze.

    The moment he moved his gaze away from the paper, the overwhelming pressure dissipated instantly. Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped his forehead. Therge amount of sweat instantly soaked his palm.

    Looking back at the paper filled with golden characters, Chen Chao did not dare to concentrate his gaze. Just looking at the one word before drained all the qi from his body. He felt as if all his strength had been sucked dry. He understood that if he continued reading, he would likely end up severely injured again.

    Chen Chao put away the paper, making up his mind not to look at it again in the next few months.

    After sweating profusely and taking about an hour to recover, Chen Chao gradually recovered, got up unsteadily, and headed towards the Left Guard''s office.

    Following Xie Nandu''s words, that Commander Song was probably eagerly awaiting his arrival. In reality, Chen Chao also knew why. However, he also wanted to meet thatmander at this moment. It had been a long time since theyst met since their parting in the Divine Capital.

    Arriving at the gate of the Left Guard''s office, Weng Quan ran over from afar. Seeing Chen Chao, he appeared excited. "Deputy Commander Chen, my unc... Commander Song has been waiting for a long time."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, his expression darkened. Damn it, this Weng Quan changed his form of address so quickly. He had not even handed over the official seal yet, and he already changed how he addressed him?

    In reality, after the fall of the Xia Family, Song Lian had already been reinstated as themander of the Left Guard. However, he was in no rush to collect the official seal, as it was not elsewhere but with Chen Chao. There was no need to worry about it.

    Chen Chao nced at Weng Quan and did not say anything. He quickly entered the Left Guard''s office and saw Song Lian, whom he had not seen in quite some time.

    Song Lian remained unchanged, just as he was before. His journey to the Northern Frontier seemed to have had no effect on this Great Beyond Realm martial artist.

    Chen Chao took out the official seal and handed it to Song Lian, saying with vicissitudes of emotion. "Your Excellency, your return is truly unexpected for this lowly official."

    Song Lian took the official seal, patted Chen Chao on the shoulder, and chuckled as he said "Don''t think too much about it. This position will be yours sooner orter. I previously said I didn''t want it. I told them you were doing so well, I would step down and let you take over. But who knew the Lord Warden Commander insisted on having you hone your skills a bit more. I couldn''t persuade him, it was out of my hands."

    Chen Chao just nodded in response to Song Lian''s rubbish, not taking it seriously.

    Indeed, he was not too concerned about the position of Commander of the Left Guard. Dealing with the defense of the Divine Capital was troublesome for him.

    After taking back the deputymander''s badge of the Left Guard, Song Lian rubbed his forehead wearily and said, "If I hadn''t known you were injured, I''d have definitely had you help out with so many things that happened recently. Dealing with one Xia Family almost cost me my life."

    Chen Chao joked, "When fighting a tiger, strangers will be brothers. When on the battlefield, be united like father and son. Why didn''t you let that nephew of yours assist you?"

    Hearing this, Song Lian lowered his voice and said, "You mustn''t babble about such things. I''ve always valued talent, and my rtionship with him has nothing to do with being my nephew."

    "Got it, got it."

    Chen Chao dusted his hands and was about to leave.

    However, Song Lian grabbed Chen Chao and asked in confusion, "Where are you going?"

    Chen Chao was also equally confused, "Your Excellency, this lowly official''s injuries haven''t healed yet. Do you want this lowly official to exhaust myself to the point of vomiting blood here?"

    But Song Lian was unrelenting, lowering his voice as he said, "Are you pretending to be clueless with me, kid?"

    Chen Chao looked bewildered, "Your Excellency, what are you talking about?"

    Expressionless, Song Lian stared at Chen Chao and said, "I didn''t die in the Northern Frontier, and you''re not happy about it, are you? You took Your Father''s money but you''re not taking care of things for Your Father?"

    Chen Chao finally said helplessly, "Your Excellency, that matter is already a foregone conclusion. Now you''re still unclear about it?"

    Previously, when Song Lian left, they were practically on the verge of addressing the elephant in the room. It would be a done deal as long as the two took another step forward, there was no need for Chen Chao to intervene further.

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao with some embarrassment, seeming to have something to say but unable to express it.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Don''t beat around the bush."

    Song Lian said with difficulty, "I don''t know why, but after going to the Northern Frontier, it seems like I lost the courage to see her again. I don''t know what she''s thinking now. Would you apany me to see her and find out her thoughts?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said very bluntly, "Sure, but it''ll cost you extra!"

    "Do you still need money now?"

    Song Lian did not understand. Chen Chao now had some reputation in the Great Liang Dynasty and even throughout the entire world. He was a young man in demand, and when it came to money, Chen Chao could have as much as he wanted.

    But Chen Chao was indifferent and said, "Gifts blind the eyes. Your Excellency wouldn''t be ignorant of this, right?"

    Certainly, Chen Chao could have a lot of skygold currency. In fact, as long as he asked, the Xie Family would probably provide him with all the money he wanted. But after taking it? This was the same reason why Xie Nandu said that he only owed her. If he owed something to the Xie Family, it would be more troublesome to repay this favorter. And the longer the Xie Family waited to make demands, the more troublesome it would be.

    So, if Chen Chao wanted arge sum of skygold currency, he could only work hard for it himself.

    The Divine Capital was not like Tianqing County; there were not as many demons to kill. Of course, even if there were many demons to kill, he did not know how many he would have to kill.

    Song Lian also asked solemnly, "What do you need so much skygold currency for?"

    Chen Chao did not immediately answer, but instead drew the broken saber from his waist.

    Song Lian had a puzzled look.

    Chen Chao said, "This broken saber was originally only half, but this time I found the other half at the Sublime Bright Sect."

    Song Lian smiled, "That''s a good thing."

    Chen Chao continued, "But the imperial court can''t reforge this saber."

    Song Lian was startled, suddenly thinking of a ce, and said, "Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The majority of flying swords in the world came from Sword Qi Mountain. It boasts the best swordsmiths who could forge the finest flying swords in the world.

    Under certain circumstances, swordsmiths were also experts in forging sabers.

    Song Lian immediately asked, "But this is the fucking saber?"

    Chen Chao had a helpless look. What did it mean to have to take his saber to a ce known for forging flying swords?

    Chen Chaomented, "This means that I need countless skygold currency in order to have a possibility of moving those people."

 Chapter 368: If You Like Someone, Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 368: If You Like Someone, Be Together</h4>

    Saving money was not an easy task, but for Chen Chao, the most challenging part was not the act of saving money itself. It was the uncertainty of whether Sword Qi Mountain would agree to help him reforge his saber once he had umted arge sum of money. After all, that mountain had been devoted to forging flying swords for generations. Asking them to forge a saber now might be met with rejection for various reasons.

    In fact, Chen Chao''s action might even be seen as a provocation.

    However, Chen Chao really could not think of any other ce in the world besides Sword Qi Mountain that could help him reforge this broken saber.

    With so many doubts in his mind, Chen Chao followed Song Lian to the courtyard near where the woman was staying. Song Lian suddenly stopped and began to hesitate: "You go in first and take a look, see how she thinks now. I''ll go inter?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Didn''t she say she''d wait for Your Excellency when you left? Why is Your Excellency acting so fearful now?"

    Song Lian shook his head and said softly, "I believe she''s willing to wait for me, but if... if she really fell for someone else, I have nothing to say either. I won''t disturb her."

    Chen Chao sighed. He could understand Song Lian''s feelings, so he did not say anything. Instead, he walked alone towards the small, low courtyard.

    The courtyard door was open, so Chen Chao pushed it and entered. As he stepped into the courtyard, he did not see anyundry hanging around. Before Song Lian left, he had asked Chen Chao not to let the woman wash clothes for others anymore. Otherwise, with the arrival of winter, her days would be even harder. Chen Chao had taken this matter to heart and resolved this problem.

    Now, entering the courtyard, Chen Chao called out, and immediately, there was a sound from inside the house. The woman peeked out and, upon seeing Chen Chao after a long time, she was especially happy. She quickly pulled Chen Chao into the house and brought out a small stove. After lighting it, the two sat around the stove. The woman asked softly, "It''s been a long time since west met. Did you go on a long trip?"

    She had always been this way. Chen Chao had note to see her for so long, but she did not feel Chen Chao had forgotten about her. Instead, she believed that Chen Chao must have had some matters to attend to, so he could note over.

    Chen Chao nodded, saying with augh, "I went on a long journey and just returned to the Divine Capital. Originally, I wanted to visit you, Elder Sister, before the New Year. But unexpectedly, there were too many matters at the office, and I couldn''t get away."

    At this point, Chen Chao pped his forehead, saying with some embarrassment. "I came to see elder sister empty-handed, that''s really embarrassing."

    The woman smiled faintly, not minding at all. The skygold coins that Chen Chao had brought over before had been enough to cover her expenses for several years. Even if Chen Chao did not bring anything, she did not think it mattered. Even if he came here to eat and drink every day, she would not mind either.

    The two chatted about daily life, and Chen Chao patiently avoided mentioning Song Lian.

    Finally, the woman could not hold back any longer, and asked cautiously, "He didn''t die in the Northern Frontier, did he? I heard there was a great victory there, but despite the victory, why haven''t we received any news from him? Could it be... that you''re here today to..."

    At this point, the woman''s eyes had already be somewhat moist. After Song Lian left, she had been thinking about this matter every day and was extremely worried. She even went to several major temples in the Divine Capital to pray for Song Lian''s safety.

    Chen Chao wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    The woman now seemed even more convinced that something had happened to Song Lian. Tears welled up in her eyes, and it looked like she was about to burst into tears.

    "It''s okay, tell me. I can handle it."

    The woman looked at Chen Chao, still wanting an answer.

    Chen Chao shook his head with a wry smile. "Lord Song is not dead. Elder Sister is just too worried."

    The woman looked puzzled and turned to Chen Chao, asking, "Then why hasn''t hee back yet?"

    Chen Chao nced outside, gesturing with his eyes for the woman to go and see for herself.

    The woman was taken aback for a moment, then got up and walked towards the door.

    Soon, she arrived at the courtyard door, standing in the yard. She was silent for a long time, lost in thought. Eventually, she slowly pushed open the door and stepped outside.

    Song Lian stood nervously not far from the entrance.

    As their eyes met, tears inexplicably welled up in the woman''s eyes, unable to be restrained. Sensing this, she quickly turned away and used her sleeve to wipe away the tears from her face. However, no matter how hard she tried to wipe them away, the tears in her eyes could not be dried.

    Song Lian walked over, looked at the woman before him, and opened his mouth as if to speak, but could not find the words.

    He felt regret at that moment, wondering why he had thought she might have fallen for some other guy, why he had thought she might have forgotten him. He should have been absolutely certain. At this moment, he even felt like he should just die.

    As the woman turned around to face this Left Guard Commander, she asked softly, "I heard you guys won a war in the North?"

    Song Lian nodded, saying, "It was a rare great victory. For many years toe, perhaps there won''t be any more deaths in the North."

    The woman continued to inquire, "So, how many demons did you kill?"

    After a moment of thought, Song Lian replied, "I didn''t count carefully, but it must have been around eighty to a hundred."

    The woman murmured softly, then said, "You''re very impressive."

    Song Lian was momentarily at a loss for words.

    The woman just looked at him like that, not saying anything either.

    The two of them continued to look at each other like that.

    Chen Chao leaned against the door, watching the two of them, thinking to himself how tiring it was for these two people to have a conversation. Song Lian was also an illogical person, he was even more cowardly than himself.

    After a long while, the woman finally spoke again, her voice very soft as she said, "My name is Liu Ying."

    It was a very ordinary name, perhaps reflecting the ordinary life of the woman.

    Song Lian was taken aback for a moment, then immediately said, "My name is Song Lian."

    After saying this, Song Lian wished he could p himself for not remembering that he had already told her his name.

    But the woman did not seem to mind, she just looked at Song Lian and asked, "Do I still look alright?"

    The woman now had the appearance of middle age, but one could still vaguely see her beauty when she was young. She could not be described as a great beauty, but she was rather attractive; at least not ugly. Even at her current age, the woman before them was still rather attractive.

    Song Lian nodded and said, "I think you''re the most beautiful woman in the world."

    This statement even made Chen Chao click his tongue inmendation. Well, well, for Song Lian to say such words himself, it truly surprised Chen Chao.

    The woman''s cheeks blushed slightly as she continued looking at Song Lian, biting her lip.

    Song Lian stood there nkly, not saying a word.

    Chen Chao sighed inwardly again. Damn it, at this time, are you really not going to say anything?

    Just as Chen Chao sighed inwardly, the woman wiped her face and said, "I really like you. Can you marry me?"[1.]

    The woman had endured a difficult life in the first half of her life. Before meeting Song Lian, she felt that living her life like this was not bad at all. Many people in the world were unwilling to ept their fate but could not change their destiny. However, there were also many people who had the opportunity to change their fate but were unwilling to take action. The woman had never considered herself a courageous person, especially at this age, and falling in love with such a good man made her even more hesitant. However, she generally understood that some things, once missed, would be regretted for life. So she lifted her head and asked this question.

    Song Lian was taken aback, looking at the woman, and was silent for a long time.

    The woman''s eyes were full of disappointment, and her voice became quieter too, "Is it a no?"

    Seeing her disappointed expression, Song Lian quickly spoke up, "I should be the one asking you."

    After saying this, he straightened his back. This martial artist who was one of the top experts in the world said seriously, "I really like you. Will you marry me?"

    The woman''s tears welled up again, streaming down her face, rendering her unable to say a word, only nodding continuously.

    Of course, why not?

    The most difficult thing in this world was when you liked someone and that person happens to like you back.

    Of course, even more challenging was when the person you liked was willing to be with you, but you were also determined to be with them.

    Regardless of societal judgments, regardless of bystanders'' interference, when you like someone, you should be with them, forever and always.

 Chapter 369: Gift from the Lord Warden Commander

    <h4>Chapter 369: Gift from the Lord Warden Commander</h4>

    When he arrived, he was with Song Lin, but when he left, he was alone. As Chen Chao walked away, he could not help but mutter to himself that Song Lin was really someone who forgets his principles when he sees a pretty face.

    However, Chen Chao sincerely blessed Song Lin for finally sessfully bagging ady. Regarding this Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao still more or less received favors from him. He was the kind of person who would always remember those who treated him well.

    After resolving Song Lin''s marriage, Chen Chao did not be idle. In reality, he still had to make a trip to the Warden''s Office. There were two things he needed to handle with the Lord Warden Commander.

    In the current Divine Capital, after the New Year and with the heavy snowfall diminishing, there were already many people on the streets. Although the big shots were constantly waiting for major changes to happen in the Divine Capital, themon people did not care about such things. They had their own joys and sorrows, which were not necessarily shared by the prominent figures.

    Before long, Chen Chao arrived outside of the Warden''s Office. He presented his deputymander badge of the Left Guard, and he was quickly weed in. This time, there was no guide. The entire Warden''s Office was clear about this. Therefore, there were not many inquiries. They simply mentioned that the Lord Warden Commander was currently in his study, and everyone went about their own business.

    Upon reaching the door of the study, Chen Chao followed the usual protocol and called out, "This lowly official Chen Chao, Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, requests an audience with Lord Warden Commander."

    A heartyughter soon emanated from the room, "Come in, kid."

    Only then, did Chen Chao push open the door and enter,ing face to face with the Lord Warden Commander seated behind his desk.

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Chen Chao and casually remarked, "Have a seat. Is your injury almost healed? This official heard that His Majesty himself attacked. This official originally thought you''d be bedridden for at least half a year."

    Chen Chaoughed bitterly. In the Divine Capital, if someone were to do something to him, perhaps this Lord Warden Commander could do something about it. But if it was His Majesty the Emperor himself who acted, then even the Lord Warden Commander would be powerless.

    "His Majesty showed restraint," Chen Chao nced at the Lord Warden Commander, knowing that some things did not need to be explicitly stated, especially in the current situation.

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded and did not ask too many questions. If some open secrets were to be affirmed, things would be pointless instead.

    Next, the Lord Warden Commander said candidly, "This official has never left the Divine Capital from start to end. Since your return, this official has been watching from within the Divine Capital. As for why I did not show myself and let you handle matters, I believe you can understand the reasons."

    Chen Chao did not speak. He naturally understood the Lord Warden Commander''s intentions. The Lord Warden Commander truly wanted to groom him as a sessor. However, after the eventful spy-catching incident, Chen Chao would likely meet with resistance from countless court officials. Leaving aside other matters, the Grand Historian in particr, harbored no goodwill toward Chen Chao whatsoever.

    However, if given the chance again, Chen Chao would probably make the same choice.

    The Lord Warden Commandermented, "We old fellows are getting on in years after all. The future belongs to you youngsters. You''re very talented. I just hope you can grow up quickly and be the backbone of our Great Liang in the future. I believe this is also His Majesty''s wish."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. There''s no point in holding it in."

    Hearing the Lord Warden Commander say so, Chen Chao asked bluntly, "Is the Xia Family just the beginning? Is this purge meant to capture all the spies in the Divine Capital?"

    The Lord Warden Commander frowned slightly and then asked an intriguing question, "Do you think the Xia Family is the biggest spy in the Divine Capital?"

    As one of the prominent families of the Great Liang Dynasty, there were not many great families that could be mentioned in the same breath as the Xia Family. There were only two other families, the Xie and Wei families, whose influence and power were even greater.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment. In truth, he dared not entertain the thought. If thergest families in the Great Liang Dynasty, the Xie and Wei families, were both spies, what would that mean for the Great Liang Dynasty?

    If the Great Liang Dynasty were likened to a towering giant, then the Xie and Wei families could be considered its two legs. Any trouble with either of these ''legs'' would significantly affect the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    However, when Chen Chao looked at the Lord Warden Commander with questioning eyes, thetter just shook his head slightly and smiled, "Whether there are still spies or not, I can''t say for sure. You can see for yourself."

    Hence, this question remained unanswered.

    The Lord Warden Commander then answered Chen Chao''s question, "The Xia Family is the endpoint. Although His Majesty has the courage, he also understands the concept of moderation. With the downfall of the Xia Family, I believe the Divine Capital will enjoy peace for a long time. As for the foreignnds, they won''t make any moves either. Those foreign cultivators, they can''t stand seeing themon people living well. All they want is a puppet dynasty to do their bidding. In reality, they deserve to die."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly and asked, "Then, why not make a trip to the foreignnds, Your Excellency?"

    The Lord Warden Commander scoldedughingly, "Are you trying to get me killed in the foreignnds? So you can immediately take my position?"

    Chen Chao quickly waved his hand, saying with an innocent look, "This lowly official absolutely doesn''t have such thoughts."

    The Lord Warden Commanderughed heartily, but then became serious again, "His Majesty made a trip into the thirty thousand miles of deste north. Speaking of which, it''s about time for another martial artist to make a trip to the foreignnds and pay a visit to each sect. It would be good for each sect to know that in the Great Liang Dynasty, there are martial artists who can not only dominate the deste north but also make these foreign cultivators bow their heads."

    "If they refuse to bow their heads? Then I''ll beat them until they lower their heads!"

    Chen Chao echoed, "Your Excellency is ambitious!"

    However, the Lord Warden Commander changed the subject and looked at Chen Chao, saying, "Don''t think too much, I''m talking about you."

    Chen Chao was startled.

    "The Infatuation Daoist Temple Master? That old monk in Deercry Monastery? That Sword Sect''s Sect Master?" "Can you beat them all in the future, so they know that we martial artists are not weaker than anyone?" There was some expectation in the Lord Warden Commander''s eyes as he looked at Chen Chao, making Chen Chao feel a bit uneasy.

    Chen Chao replied, "If that day reallyes, I''ll let them know that this lowly official once served under Your Excellency?"

    The Lord Warden Commander burst intoughter, surprised that Chen Chao would say something like that.

    After theughter, the Lord Warden Commander returned to his senses and said, "Now, tell me what business you have."

    Chen Chao did not beat around the bush and quickly brought up the matter of finding the half of the saber''s de earlier, then said with hesitation, "Although the broken saber feelsfortable in my hand, it''s ultimately missing something. If there''s nothing major happening in the city, this lowly official would like to go to Sword Qi Mountain and have them reforge the broken saber. But..."

    Taking money from the Xie Family would be troublesome for Chen Chao, but if he let the Lord Warden Commander give the money, Chen Chao would not have any worries, especially since he wanted more than just money.

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said, "Do you think that with enough skygold coins, you can persuade those swordsmiths to forge a sword for you? Kid, do you even know what you''re talking about? To have Sword Qi Mountain, publicly recognized as the best swordsmiths in the world, forge a saber for you, let''s not even talk about whether they would consider it an insult. In other words, even if they don''t care about such matters, if news spreads to the foreignnds, would Sword Qi Mountain not feel embarrassed?"

    Chen Chao had thought about these things, but he still did not give up and asked, "Didn''t Xie Nandu bring back several flying swords before?"

    The Lord Warden Commander scoffed, "Who''s backing that little girl? Haven''t you thought about that?"

    Chen Chao immediately responded, "She has the Dean behind her, but doesn''t this lowly official have you behind me, Your Excellency?"

    If Xie Nandu were to see Chen Chao at this moment, she would probably sigh with emotion, seeing that the youth she encountered in Tianqing County back then had returned.

    The Lord Warden Commander remained expressionless,pletely unaffected by this ttery. He just said coldly, "Although the Dean is in the Divine Capital and has close ties with us, the fact remains that the academy is still a lineage of the foreign cultivators. And we, both this official and you, are the ones they look down upon the most; uncouth martial artists."

    Hearing the words "uncouth martial artists," Chen Chao felt uneasy, but at the moment, there was nothing he could say.

    After all, these words were spoken by a top three martial artist of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Lord Warden Commander said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Moreover, what kind of ce is Sword Qi Mountain? There are countless sword cultivators who have received favors from Sword Qi Mountain all over the world. Even if this official were to go to Sword Qi Mountain, they would dare to refuse me entry. If you really anger Sword Qi Mountain, with just one call, countless sword cultivators wille after you. While your body may be resilient, how many swords can you withstand?"

    Chen Chao was silent, feeling a headacheing on.

    "Then is there anyone in the court who has this ability?"

    Chen Chao asked for the second best. If even Sword Qi Mountain refused to do it, he really had no other options.

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head. "Your saber is peculiar. When I found the other half, I realized that the sharpness of your saber might not be inferior to the Hundred Year Swords from Sword Qi Mountain. Such quality is probably beyond the capabilities of those few in the Ministry of Works; only Sword Qi Mountain can handle it."

    With that said, he once again brought the matter to a dead end.

    Chen Chao let out a heavy sigh.

    The Lord Warden Commander chuckled. "But I think you can give it a shot. Perhaps they''ll help just because they think you''re good-looking."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    What the hell kind of nonsense is this?

    If it were not for the fact that the Lord Warden Commander said it, Chen Chao would have dared to smack that person right here.

    The Lord Warden Commander could not be bothered to waste his breath on this matter with Chen Chao. He simply said, "Since you''re here, this official does have something to give you."

    Chen Chao was taken aback,pletely unexpected that this journey for the sutra actually yielded an unexpected surprise?

    Without saying anything, the Lord Warden Commander casually grabbed a booklet from the desk and tossed it to Chen Chao before saying, "This official has been practicing martial arts for countless years. I''ve recorded some insights in my spare time, which might be useful to you. As for the rest, they are martial arts techniques this official has cultivated over the years. You can take a look. You don''t have to learn them all, but they can serve as proof for your own martial arts techniques. If you do decide to learn them, it shouldn''t be a problem either, considering your talent."

    Chen Chao took the old booklet, unable to speak for a moment. The Lord Warden Commander''s words sounded light, but every martial artist in the world would likely feel that the booklet in their hands weighed as heavy as a thousand catties. Insights on martial arts from one of the top three martial artists of the current era would be considered a treasure for all martial artists. If this were to be ced outside, it would likely cause a storm of bloodshed and chaos.

    What was this? This was the embodiment of the Lord Warden Commander''s lifelong cultivation, a truly valuable item!

    Chen Chao opened his mouth but found himself unable to speak.

    The fact that the Lord Warden Commander could bestow such an item could not be exined simply by saying that he ''valued'' Chen Chao. This was treating Chen Chao as the true sessor of his martial arts legacy.

    At this moment, Chen Chao felt that even kneeling down and kowtowing to him would not be excessive.

    However, the Lord Warden Commander just nced at Chen Chao and casually said, "Don''t be so wishy-washy. This thing of mine isn''t that great, nor is it that bad either. I never gave it to others before because I felt they weren''t worthy. As for you, kid, it''s quite suitable. This official admires you very much. Don''t overthink it. As for calling me ''master''? I think ''Your Excellency'' sounds better."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Your Excellency gave this item, this lowly official has no choice but to sell my life for the warden faction."

    Upon hearing this, the Lord Warden Commander did not show any triumphant smile, but instead corrected seriously, "What do you mean by selling your life for the warden faction? We safeguard the Great Liang Dynasty, its people. Just keep that in mind, and you''ll be fine wherever you go."

    Chen Chao nodded, "This lowly official understands. I''ll enlist into the northern army immediately."

    Even the Lord Warden Commander was also irritated at this moment, "Aren''t you afraid this official will p you to death?!"

    Chen Chao chuckled and said softly, "How could that be? Your Excellency won''t bear to do that."

 Chapter 370.1: Grand Court Session - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 370.1: Grand Court Session - Part 1</h4>

    After the Lantern Festival, it was already nearing the end of the first month of the lunar calendar. There was an old saying that if you did not mention the first month, it would not feel like the new year. But as time passed day by day, in just a few more days, the new year would truly arrive. However, for themon people under the heavens, whether was it the new year or not did not make much difference. Days pass by as usual. In the Divine Capital, the prominent figures finally anticipated the court session they both desired and dreaded at the end of the first lunar month.

    This was the first court session of the fifteenth year of Tianjian, and also the first one personally presided over by the Great Liang Emperor. It was a rare grand court session. Officials of the Divine Capital, regardless of their rank, were required to attend this court session.

    Therefore, even before dawn, Chen Chao left the academy and arrived at the Left Guard''s office. For this court session, as themanding officer of the Left Guard, Song Lian naturally had to attend, and as the deputymander, Chen Chao had to apany him. Upon arriving at the office, the officials had already prepared the formal court attire. Although Chen Chao had never worn court attire before, the Ministry of Rites would not make any mistakes. They had long ago taken his measurements. Wearing a navy blue official robe, although it was somewhat loose, Chen Chao''s slender figure prevented it from appearing bulky. On the contrary, he exuded a unique charm. As for Song Lian, he was ustomed to casual wear, suddenly wearing court attire made him appear out of ce.

    He casually tugged on his attire, seeming not to mind much, and then turned his gaze to Chen Chao, nodding appreciatively. "Indeed handsome. Heroes emerge from the young. It won''t be long before you can carve out a ce for yourself in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Chao did not think about these things but hesitated before asking, "A grand court session? Why haven''t I heard about it before?"

    As the Commander of the Left Guard, Song Lian held a high rank. In ordinary times, he did not participate in court sessions either. However, this grand court session was different from the usual ones. It was held only a few times a year, and apart from the one before the New Year, the one held at the beginning of spring was actually very troublesome. Previous emperors would avoid holding it if possible. When the current emperor ascended the throne, he would probably convene only two or three such grand court sessions every year. Moreover, the one at the beginning of spring was often intentionally canceled to avoid trouble.

    "Thinking about it carefully, this grand court session at the beginning of spring hasn''t been held for at least seven or eight years. Perhaps it''s because His Majesty has important announcements to make, which is why it''s happening this year. But don''t worry, our warden faction has always stood in the corner. No one will pay us any attention."

    As Song Lian spoke, he led Chen Chao out of the Left Guard''s office and onto the carriage.

    Sitting facing each other in the carriage, after the carriage had moved a few streets forward, Chen Chao lifted the curtain and saw many carriages dressed simrly slowly heading towards the direction of the imperial city.

    ncing at them, Song Lian casually said, "It''s hard to say how many officials there are in the Divine Capital. But there are at least a few thousand. Once this grand court session is convened, just the carriages of these officials will probably cause quite a traffic jam in the Divine Capital. Let alone His Majesty, even I find it troublesome."

    Looking at the slow-moving carriages, Chen Chao''s expression turned somewhat ugly. Especially when he reached for his waist and did not feel the hilt of his saber, he felt even more uneasy. Participating in the court session and wanting to carry a saber, Chen Chao feared that even if he became a figure like the Great General of the Northern Frontier, he would not be able to do so.

    Song Lian could see the difort of the young man sitting opposite him and took the initiative to reassure him, "Don''t overthink it. Can you really die from attending a court session?" "In today''s court session, His Majesty is present, and there are many great cultivators as well. Lord Warden Commander is also there. You can be a hundred percent assured that you won''t die."

    Chen Chao nodded, but soon he felt somewhat helpless and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong. I just feel uneasy when my saber isn''t by my side."

    Song Lianughed heartily, "You''re just like me when I first left the Northern Frontier Army. When I left the Northern Frontier Army and came back to the Divine Capital to be the Left Guard Commander, I had to hold my saber in my hand every night to fall asleep. When I was on that Great Wall, who knew when those demons would start attacking the city? When the horns sounded outside the military tent, I had to pick up my saber and rush to the city walls immediately. That was really... what''s the phrase?"

    Chen Chao paused and then chuckled, "Sleeping with one''s weapon as a pillow."

    Song Lian nodded vigorously, "That''s it. Butter, after staying in the Divine Capital for a long time, I got used to it. Although the Divine Capital is not truly peaceful, it''s much better than the Northern Frontier Great Wall. You don''t need to be on edge every day, with your head tied to your belt."

    "I thought I had already gotten used to it, but this time going back to the Northern Frontier, suddenly having to go through those days again, damn it, guess what? I haven''t adapted even a bit."

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "What are the differences between the demons in the north and those within our borders?"

    Chen Chao had previously spent several years killing demons in Tianqing County, so he had considerable experience dealing with demons. However, he suspected that the demons within the borders of the Great Liang Dynasty might be different from those outside the borders.

    Song Lian nodded and said, "When you really go to the Northern Frontier Great Wall one day and see those demons, you''ll realize there''s noparison between the two. Honestly, if I were the Lord Warden Commander, I would have sent you to the Northern Border, but unfortunately, the Lord Warden Commander values you highly and wouldn''t dare to let you die there."

    Chen Chao smiled at this remark.

    Song Lian tugged at his official robe, feeling somewhat ufortable, and then casually added, "By the way, I''m nning to marry your sister-inw. Find a suitable date for us?"

    "I''m not some street chatan. Your Excellency, can''t you just spend a bit of money and consult a proper fortune teller?" Chen Chao felt a headacheing on.

    Song Lian waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t believe in that stuff. Your Father is giving you the honor of choosing the date because you''ve done me a huge favor. Why are you being indecisive?"

    Just as Chen Chao was about to speak, the carriage suddenly jerked to a stop, causing the carriage to sway. Song Lian immediately asked, "What''s going on?"

    The voice of the coachman quickly came in, "Sir, there''s a fork in the road ahead, and there''s a carriage blocking our way. Should we let them pass first?"

    Song Lian frowned. He was about to instruct the coachman to yield, but before he could speak, he happened to nce through the curtain that Chen Chao had opened. Upon seeing the mark on the carriage ahead, Song Lian''s face darkened as he asked, "Did we arrive first?"

    The coachman grunted in affirmation.

    "Then why are we yielding? Move forward."

    Song Lian waved his hand impatiently, his mood visibly souring.

    Chen Chao also noticed the mark on the carriage and asked hesitantly, "Is that the carriage from the Right Guard?"

    Song Lian grunted, "Yeah, it''s that worthless fellow Ye Dayuan. Fuck him, does he think the Left Guard is easy to bully?"

    The safety of the capital has always been guarded by the Left and Right Guards, each responsible for protecting half of the Divine Capital. Both sides held equal ranks and were under themand of the Lord Warden Commander, so they should have had a good rtionship. However, it seemed that Song Lian and themander of the Right Guard did not get along.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Is there some animosity between you and the Right Guard?"

    Song Lian shook his head, sneering, "Nothing much, just some grudge with that worthless Ye Dayuan."

    Chen Chao was intrigued, but Song Lian seemed unwilling to borate further, mentioning only some trivial matters.

    Chen Chao decided not to inquire further.

    However, Song Lian did not say much. At the moment, neither side''s carriages were yielding, causing a temporary deadlock for the carriages of officials from both streets. Initially, some of the officials mutteredints, but when they saw that the carriages ahead belonged to the Left and Right Guards, they sensibly kept quiet.

    It was still alright with the Right Guard, but they truly did not dare to provoke the Left Guard. Previously, during the extensive spy-catching operations in the Divine Capital, they had already made everyone feel uneasy. Now, they did not dare to actively approach the vicinity of the Left Guard''s precincts. They were not high-ranking officials like the premier, so being targeted by the Left Guard might not end well for them.

    Inside the carriages were just two individuals: an ordinary-looking middle-aged man who, even in formal court attire, seemed like a rustic farmer. This man was Ye Dayuan, themander of the Right Guard.

    The other was a slender middle-aged man, Yao Dao, the current deputymander of the Right Guard. He nced outside the carriage before turning back, hesitating as he said, "Commander Song refuses to yield. Should we take a step back? Commander Song is currently in favor with the Lord Warden Commander. We..."

    Ye Dayuan remained expressionless. "This official just wants to exert some pressure on him, let him know that there''s no distinction of superiority or inferiority between him and this official."

    Yao Dao sighed softly, reminding him, "During that night at the Xia residence, the Lord Warden Commander didn''t call for us from the Right Guard."

    That night, in reality, the big shots were watching the situation in the Divine Capital. However, minor characters like them were still able to discern what they could see. In any case, they now understood one thing: the Lord Warden Commander clearly favored the Left Guard more in the current Divine Capital.

    "Forget about Commander Song. Just look at Chen Chao. Everyone knows he''s currently the most important person in the Lord Warden''s eyes. He''s probably in that carriage too. Your Excellency, why don''t you think it over?"

    Yao Dao looked at Ye Dayuan and urged earnestly, "It''s fine if wepete for precedence, but if news of this reaches the Lord Warden Commander..."

    Ye Dayuan''s expression turned ugly, but he still said indifferently, "When has the Lord Warden Commander ever cared about this sort of trivial matter?"

    Yao Dao fell silent, no longer speaking.

    After a moment, Ye Dayuan waved his hand.

    Some things, he did want to establish dominance, but it seemed inappropriate at the moment.

    Yao Dao was overjoyed, breathing a sigh of relief. In the Right Guard now, the matters that he pondered over every day were actually far more than Ye Dayuan themander.

    "Give way."

    ______

 Chapter 370.2: Grand Court Session - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 370.2: Grand Court Session - Part 2</h4>

    With the Right Guard''s concession, this minor incident passed by. The Left Guard''s carriage continued forward until it reached outside the pce gates, where it then entered its designated parking area. Exiting the carriage, they saw Ye Dayuan and Yao Dao behind them. When Song Lian and Ye Dayuan locked eyes, their expressions differed. Song Lian withdrew his gaze and looked at Chen Chao. "Next time you encounter that guy Ye Dayuan, especially when you have to work with him, remember to keep your guard up. He''s the kind of person who can stab you in the back."

    Chen Chao nodded, not asking further questions. Either way, he believed that Song Lian would not lie to him.

    The two followed the other court officials toward the pce gate. However, it seemed some court officials ahead quickened their pace intentionally, while those behind them slowed down, inadvertently creating a gap that separated the two from the Left Guard.

    Song Lian sized Chen Chao up and down and also teased, "Looks like you''ve managed to offend all these court officials. They seem rather scared of you."

    Chen Chao wore an innocent expression. "I only followed the Lord Warden Commander''s orders to catch a few spies. If I truly offended anyone, it''s that teacher from the academy. How could I have offended them all?"

    Song Lianughed and scolded, "Kid, either you''re genuinely clueless or pretending to not know. A single teacher from the academy can have connections with numerous court officials. Remember, you previously locked him up in the dungeon. Now, most of the civil officials probably think you''re a lunatic, a rabid dog. If you walk the path of a civil official, this would likely have been the end of your career. The politicalndscape has many pitfalls for you."

    Chen Chao rubbed his cheek and asked, "So, what should I do now? Surely you can''t be asking this lowly official to go and kowtow to them to apologize?"

    Song Lian shook his head. "That''s not necessary. In our warden faction, promotions don''t go through the Ministry of Personnel. It''s solely the Lord Warden Commander''s decision. If you be the Lord Warden Commander in the future, the only person you need to answer to is His Majesty, there''s no need to worry. But I advise you to tread carefully in the Divine Capital. If those impoverished schrs decide to write some scathing reports about you, you can''t just cut them down, can you?"

    It was unsure whether whether Chen Chao had taken the words to heart or not, he just spoke to himself, "This lowly official has no tail to tuck. If they want to scold someone, they may not be this lowly official''s match."

    Song Lian felt a bit dazed, then suddenly remembered how Chen Chao had initiallye from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital and had insulted that hag from the foreignnds in the Ministry of Penalty''s hall so much that she spat blood.

    Later, by thekeside at the academy, this fellow had talked until it left the students speechless.

    When it came to scolding people, it seemed this fellow was not afraid of anyone.

    As the two were chatting, suddenly there was a court official in a red robe waiting for them ahead.

    Song Lian was taken aback, looking at the person, raising an eyebrow slightly.

    The person waited for the two to approach before saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s been a while. Now both of you have be pariahs."

    Song Lian chuckled, not paying any heed.

    The person then turned to Chen Chao and smiled, "Long time no see."

    Chen Chao quickly bowed, "Greetings, Lord Han."

    The person in front of them was none other than Han Pu, the Chief Judicial Officer of the Court of Judicial Review who had previously been in charge of adjudicating the case of Chen Chao''s unauthorized killing of several qi Refiners. At that time, if it were not for Han Pu''s willingness to help him buy some time, the oue of that case might have been different.

    Han Pu walked alongside them, smiling as he said, "Who would have thought that the unusual young man back then could really walk out of this official''s dungeon alive? How about it, do you want to revisit that old ce?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and waved his hand, "I never want to set foot in that ce again if I can help it."

    Han Pu smiled and did not say much more, only asking, "How are things going with that youngdy now? Have you thought about when to get married?" Chen Chao was taken aback. How could he have ever imagined that Han Pu would bring up such a matter?

    For a moment, he actually did not know how to respond.

    Han Pu smiled and said, "The Xie Family''s genius daughter, she''s admired by countless young men. This official has even heard that many young generals at the Northern Frontier are interested. Now that the conflict in the North has subsided, they mighte back to vie for her hand at any time."

    That was indeed a straightforward statement. A girl like Xie Nandu, if not fond of Chen Chao and vice versa, would actually be highly sought after by everyone in the Divine Capital, from princes to ministers'' children.

    "But in my view, that girl''s temperament is extraordinary. She''s unlikely to fancy the average youngster. Since she''s close to you, do you perhaps have some outstanding qualities?"

    Han Pu spoke with a smile, appearing rather ordinary at the moment; like a typical uncle at a street corner chatting casually with Chen Chao.

    Song Lian frowned and said, "He''s still a child. What rubbish are you talking about?"

    Chen Chao also looked puzzled. However, the phrase "outstanding qualities" made him vaguely feel that it was not apliment.

    Han Pu chuckled and said, "You have to grow up eventually."

    Song Lian snorted coldly, saying nothing more.

    Han Pu then patted Chen Chao on the shoulder, saying with a smile, "Today might be a bit different. Pay attention and learn well during this first grand court session. Perhaps in the future, you''ll be indispensable at every court session."

    After saying this, Han Pu quickened his pace and left the two behind.

    Chen Chao was still a bit confused, not quite understanding the sudden appearance of Han Pu and the meaning behind his words.

    Was it to build rapport?This chapter''s initial release urred on the N0v3l-B1n site.

    But it seemed too informal and direct, no?

    On the other hand, Song Lian paid no heed. Among the court officials, there were few who could be considered solitary, and Han Pu was considered one of them. He was known for not forming alliances or friendships easily. Even if he genuinely thought highly of Chen Chao, reaching the point of their current interaction was already not easy. Wanting to be his friend would likely be as difficult as bing the Lord Warden Commander.

    The two soon walked a considerable distance within the imperial pce, finally approaching a long corridor where they veered left towards a column of military officers.

    However, Chen Chao quickly spotted a familiar face at the front of the queue.

    Eunuch Li Heng.

    This eunuch was most trusted by the Great Liang Emperor, responsible for managing various affairs within the pce. Even court officials of significant status had to show utmost respect and address him as "Eunuch Li." No one had expected him to appear personally at this grand court session.

    Song Lian kept his gaze straight ahead and followed the queue, but Chen Chao noticed Li Heng sizing him up.

    Li Heng''s gaze was gentle,cking any sharpness. Chen Chao smiled at him, and Li Heng responded with a slight smile. However, as they passed each other, there was no exchange between them.

    Once they passed through this corridor, the court officials, both civil and military, fell silent. They were about to enter the square where the grand court session would be held, so nobody dared to speak.

    It was incredibly quiet.

    When Chen Chao and Song Lian arrived at the square, just as Song Lian had said, the two of them, along with the other officials of the warden faction, stood in the most remote corner.

    However, their positions were rearranged ording to their ranks. Song Lian, as one of the highest-ranking members of the warden faction, naturally stood behind the Lord Warden Commander. Behind him was the Commander of the Right Guard, Ye Dayuan, who looked somewhat unhappy. But with the Lord Warden Commander standing in front, he naturally did not say anything.

    Chen Chao was originally going to stand in the front, but upon seeing the Deputy Commander of the Right Guard behind him, he voluntarily stopped and let the other proceed.

    Yao Dao was taken aback but did not move forward. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, "Deputy Commander Chen is promising and should be at the forefront."

    Chen Chao nced at this Deputy Commander Yao, then humbly replied, "Lord Yao is my senior, this junior dare not vie for precedence."

    The two were of equal ranks, so Chen Chao did not address himself as this lowly official.

    Yao Dao pondered for a moment but did not say anything further. He simply walked past Chen Chao and stood in front of him.

    Chen Chao did not say anything either. Currently, he was just observing his surroundings. The grand court sessions were rare asions, and not all officials present could be seen daily. However many he could remember at this point was ultimately a good thing.

    As more and more officials arrived at the square, the vast za was nearly filled with people.

    At the forefront of the officials, in the row of civil officials, was naturally the Premier, while the Lord Warden Commander upied the forefront of the military officials. However, there was an empty space in the other row.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and realized that the position was reserved for the Great General who had not returned from the Northern Frontier.

    As the officials continued to arrive, the entire square fell silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor disliked extravagance, so the grand court sessions were almost never convened unless necessary. However, if any insensible officials caused trouble on this day, the consequences would be very severe.

    In the first few years of the Great Liang Emperor''s reign, officials who showed disrespect during the grand court sessions were directly flogged to death on the spot.

    With such fatal consequences, everyone naturally behaved with great caution.

    After all the officials had assembled, an attendant responsible for taking attendance walked around with a roster, asking each official for their name, and marking their presence.

    Once the attendance waspleted, Li Heng walked out of the great hall and looked at the officials gathered in the square. He announced loudly, "Announcing the return of the Great General of the Northern Frontier, Xiao Hezheng!"

    Upon hearing these words, all the officials in the square were shaken.

    Shouldn''t the Great General of the Northern Frontier currently be stationed at the Northern Frontier Great Wall? Why did he return to the Divine Capital at this time?

    The Lord Warden Commander had a calm expression, seemingly unsurprised by this news.

    Chen Chao nced curiously in that direction, very curious about that peerless martial artist who was the only one among the top three martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty whom he had never seen before.

    The other officials contemted a lot in their hearts. They had considered many things that might happen today, but they had not expected that the first thing to happen would actually be that the Northern Frontier Great General returning to the Divine Capital.

    If the Great General had returned to the Divine Capital, then who was currently defending the Northern Frontier?

    If the demonsunched anotherrge-scale attack at this moment, could the Northern Frontier be defended?

    If it were not for today being the grand court session, it was likely that many court officials would have stepped forward to offer advice.

 Chapter 371: The Great General is Retiring

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Great General is Retiring</h4>

    As Li Heng gazed into the distance, the court officials also subconsciously followed his line of sight. The Northern Frontier Great General had been stationed there for many years and had rarely appeared in the Divine Capital. Now, his return to the Divine Capital, regardless of the reason, piqued the curiosity of the court officials. After all, this Great General had held the position of the Northern Frontier Great General since the reign of Emperor Lingzong. He was a true veteran official who had genuinely experienced three dynasties.

    Amidst theplex gazes of the court officials, from the end of the square''s corridor, an elderly man in ordinary robes, with hair white as snow, slowly walked over. The old man''s face was weathered, filled with wrinkles that seemed to be carved by knives, exhibiting a rugged and resolute demeanor. It seemed that the harsh winds and snow of the Northern Frontier had indeed left their mark. This Great General who could rank among the top three in the Great General appeared to be getting on in years, like an old pine nearing the end of its century-long journey through time.

    Yet, despite already looking this old, the old general''s steps were steady and firm, advancing slowly but firmly.

    Looking at the Northern Frontier Great General from the crowd, the look in Chen Chao''s eyes wasplicated. This Great General had spent many years defending against the demons in the Northern Frontier. Theoretically, there was nothing to criticize about him. However, over these years, there had always been one thing that puzzled everyone: during the great battle initiated by the Great Liang Emperor back then, why did he defy the imperial decree and refuse to return from the Northern Frontier to guard the Divine Capital?

    Hence, the court officials'' emotions had always beenplex, and difficult to articte.

    Chen Chao did not dwell too much on it. His eyes were mostly filled with admiration. Facing this Great General, he only felt respect.

    For the sake of all the people of the Great Liang, and for the welfare of the world, he had dedicated his entire life to the Northern Frontier, to the people of the Great Liang. Such a person, even if there were some ambiguous aspects about him, he could not be ndered or med by others.

    As this Northern Frontier Great General continued forward, he soon arrived next to the Lord Warden Commander, where there was a spot that the military officials had saved for him.

    At this moment, the military officials behind were looking at the Northern Frontier Great General with fervent looks. Among the military officials of the Great Liang Dynasty, if there were still any who did not respect the Lord Warden Commander, then there was absolutely no one who would not respect this Northern Frontier Great General.

    At this moment, all eyes seemed to be on this Great General who had dedicated his life to the country''s military service. However, the Great General only looked at the Lord Warden Commander and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s been many years."

    Actually, it had been more than just ''many years.'' Since he assumed the position of Northern Frontier Great General, he had not returned to the Divine Capital. Thest time he met the Lord Warden Commander, if you could call it that, was during the reign of Emperor Lingzong.

    The Lord Warden Commander also smiled and said, "It has indeed been many years, Great General. You grew older."

    At this moment, it was pointless to say anything lightlyplimentary. Meeting an old friend, this kind of genuine sentiment was much more meaningful.

    The Great General smiled, "There''s no escaping old age, especially with the harsh winds and snow of the Northern Frontier. My body can''t bear it anymore."

    Hearing this, the Lord Warden Commander felt a deep respect. Despite holding the same rank as the Great General before him, he regarded himself as a junior from the bottom of his heart. Towards this Great General, he only held sincere respect in his heart.

    "Well, after all these years, Emperor Lingzong has passed, and His Majesty has also ascended the throne for these years. What more do I have toin about?"

    The Great General smiled, "The future of the Great Liang Dynasty will depend on you young people."

    The Lord Warden Commander could not be called young. But, they were ultimately two people from different generations, so he naturally could not be called old either.

    The Lord Warden Commander remained silent, just nodding slightly. Some things did not need many words; eptance was enough. That was the tacit understanding between men.

    Suddenly, the Great General added, "I heard you''ve found a promising youngd. Where is he?"

    The Lord Warden Commander pointed at Chen Chao at the back of the line and grinned, "I wonder if he canpete with the young generals in Great General''s army?"

    Following the Lord Warden Commander''s gaze, the Great General looked over and saw Chen Chao standing at the back of the line. After taking a few looks, he turned back and said, "He''s also a young hero. He even won against those foreign cultivators at the Myriad Willow Convention. Truly remarkable. You''ve found yourself a gem."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled. Although he did not speak, the smugness in his eyes could not be concealed.

    The Great General fell silent, he just looked ahead towards the grand hall.

    At that moment, the doors of the hall suddenly swung open, and a group of imperial guards emerged, led by a tall figure. He was naturally the Great Liang Emperor.

    Today, the Great Liang Emperor was dressed in a brand-new emperor robe, forgoing the ceremonial attire. He still maintained his disdain for extravagance, even during a grand court session.

    As the Great Liang Emperor stepped out, Li Heng who was standing at one side quickly received the imperial decree from the attendant at the side and began to read it aloud.

    "Imperial Decree: The Northern Frontier Great General, Xiao Hezheng, has guarded the Northern Frontier for many years, protecting the people of Great Liang for decades. He is now bestowed the title of Duke of Yangguo, with a fief of three hundred miles, and rewards..."

    As Li Heng continuously read aloud the contents of the decree, the entire square became incredibly quiet. No one spoke, but some were undoubtedly shaken. The return of this Great General to the Divine Capital surely bore significance. However, the multitude of rewards given now was not entirely unexpected. Some people found it difficult toprehend the granting of a fief. Throughout the history of the Great Liang Dynasty, emperors could reward meritorious officials, but the granting of a fief was unprecedented. This was a first.

    Naturally, the court officials would feel incredibly shocked.

    But at this moment, there was naturally no one who could immediately voice any objections.

    After all, the merits of the Northern Frontier Great General over the years, coupled with his rare victory over the demons in the recent Northern Frontier War, warranted such rewards. In fact, some might even argue that even the title of a vassal king would be met with acim.

    However, after Li Heng finished reading the imperial decree, all eyes turned once again to the Northern Frontier Great General.

    The Great General first knelt to express gratitude for the imperial grace, then began to speak: "This subject, Xiao Hezheng, has long enjoyed the grace of Your Majesty. Originally, I should continue to serve the country with all my might. However, due to old age and declining health, I''m no longer able to manage the Northern Frontier Army and serve the Great Liang anymore. I deeply regret this and humbly request to retire from my post, Your Majesty!"

    With these words, the entire square seemed to transform into a vastke, only to be struck by an unknown giant rock.

    One stone caused a thousand waves!

    The Northern Frontier Great General''s rewards official surpassed that of the Lord Warden Commander, making him the number one military official of the Great Liang Dynasty in the true sense. Who could have imagined that on this very day, at the pinnacle of the Great General''s glory, he would choose to step down? This decision was nothing short of shocking.

    The position of the Northern Frontier Great General signifiedmand over the most elite forces of the dynasty, the Northern Frontier Army. It was something most people could only dream of attaining. Why would this Great General choose to step down voluntarily?

    The actions of the Northern Frontier Great General today were difficult to interpret without spection.

    Could it be that His Majesty''s recent visit to the north has resulted in him gaining control over the Northern Frontier''s military authority, so he wanted to dismiss this veteran from the era of Emperor Lingzong? After a long silence, a court official stepped forward from the ranks of civil officials, kneeling down, and said loudly, "Your Majesty, please reconsider! The Great General hasmanded the North for decades, defending Great Liang against the demons for many years. If he were to rashly retire now, it could provoke unusual activities from the demons. If the Northern Frontier were to fall, Great Liang would be in grave danger!"

    "This subject concurs!"

    "This subject concurs!"

    "This subject concurs!"

    "This subject concurs!"

    As court officials stepped forward, countless others stepped forward and knelt down, expressing objection to the Northern Frontier Great General''s retirement.

    Though they were civil officials and typically had little interaction with the Great General, they understood clearly the significant impact his retirement would have on the Northern Frontier.

    Genuinely concerned for the welfare of Great Liang and its people, they were unwilling to let the Great General retire.

    Despite their deliberations, they could not think of any military official within the court who could seed this Great General''s position.

    For decades, the Great General had been a formidable force, but had no sessor in sight. While there were indeed some capable generals in the Northern Frontier, none seemed capable of filling the void if the Great General left.

    Looking at the court officials kneeling before him, the Great Liang Emperor did not speak immediately.

    As the Emperor, he naturally understood the thoughts of his court officials, but he had no intention of heeding them.

    Nor did he wish to exin.

    So, after a brief moment of silence, he opened his mouth to say, "Permitted."

    "Your Majesty, you mustn''t!"

    With the utterance of this word by the Great Liang Emperor, the court officials in the entire square looked up incredulously at their sovereign.

    While most of the court officials were burning with anxiety, Chen Chao had actually been looking at the back of the Northern Frontier Great General all along.

    As he looked at the Great General''s back view, he had a vague feeling that the Great General not only appeared aged but was indeed very old already. Chen Chao even suspected that the Great General might be nearing the end of his life.

    His days were numbered.

    There was a sense of decay about him and also an odor of rot.

    Chen Chao understood.

    The Great General before him had already given everything he could offer.

    He had offered his entire life to the Great Liang Dynasty. Now, he was just an old man in the twilight of his years, ready to return to his roots, to spend his few remaining days in the Divine Capital.

    Such a request, perhaps under a different emperor, would have been hard to grant. After all, the Northern Frontier was the gateway to the Great Liang; the first line of defense against the demons. The importance of the Northern Frontier to the Great Liang was self-evident. Such an important ce naturally could not tolerate any problems.

    So under a different emperor, the best oue for this Great General might have been to die in the Northern Frontier, to bury his body in thatnd of ice and snow.

    With this realization, Chen Chao could understand the current reward. A meritorious subject of the country should naturally be rewarded, but the greatest reward for this Great General was not thend fief; it was allowing him to live out his final days as he wished.

    With these thoughts in mind, Chen Chao looked into the eyes of the Great Liang Emperor, his emotionsplex.

    What kind of ruler was he after all?

 Chapter 372: Sending a Bell

    <h4>Chapter 372: Sending a Bell</h4>

    As the Great Liang Emperor permitted the retirement of the Great General, the court officials became a chaotic mess. The square was filled with noise and the court officials no longer cared that it was still the grand court session. They were ready to offer their remonstrations, expressing their iprehension and opposition to the Great General''s retirement.

    Yao Dao, who was standing in front of Chen Chao, turned to look at him and asked softly, "Commander Chen, what''s your opinion?"

    This time, Yao Dao intentionally omitted the title "deputy", looking at Chen Chao with interest.

    Chen Chao shook his head and whispered, "For such an important court matter, His Majesty has already made his decision. We, as his subjects, should not casually offer our opinions."

    Although Chen Chao was not entirely sure how to navigate bureaucracy, he understood how to conduct himself as a person. He could not reveal his true thoughts to a colleague with whom he did not share a deep bond.

    Yao Dao seemed to have anticipated this answer, so he simply smiled faintly and did not say much, turning away thereafter.

    In front of the great hall, looking at this bunch of court officials who were being so unruly, Li Heng quickly raised his voice: "Silence! This is the grand court session! With such loss of decorum, you all should remember that you''re court officials of our Great Liang Dynasty!"

    As the chief eunuch and the most trusted person by His Majesty the Emperor, Li Heng''s words carried the Great Liang Emperor''s will to some extent. Thus, the uproar in the square subsided quickly.

    Today''s grand court session still followed the basic procedure, albeit with some initial agitation. They understood that there was no difference between admonishing today or after the grand court session. Moreover, the Great General was still in the Divine Capital, so as long as he had not truly retired. It meant that there was still hope for change.

    However, in the next moment, the court officials became nervous once again.

    This was because Li Heng took out another decree.

    This decree was even more straightforward: it stated that the Great General of the Northern Frontier had retired, but the Northern Frontier could not be without a Great General for even a single day. Therefore, the Lord Warden Commander was appointed as the new Great General of the Northern Frontier and was to depart immediately for the North.

    Upon hearing this decree, the most shaken were not the court officials, but rather the military officials of the warden faction.

    Song Lian stared wide-eyed at the Lord Warden Commander before him, utterly shocked.

    The other military officials of the warden faction were simrly shocked.

    Only Chen Chao did not show anything. In fact, after announcing the retirement of the Great General, he had been thinking about one thing all along, that was, after the Great General, who could guard the North? Who would be qualified in martial arts realm and experience to be the Northern Frontier Great General of this Great Liang Dynasty?

    The Great General could grow old, he could also retire in old age, this was the imperial favor of the Great Liang Emperor. But after he left, what about the Northern Frontier? This was also a problem in front of the Great Liang Emperor.

    On this issue, he must be extremely cautious because the safety of the Northern Frontier signified the safety of the Great Liang Dynasty to arge extent.

    Looking at the entire Great Liang Dynasty, among the military officials, there was only one person who was suitable for this position.

    It was the Lord Warden Commander.

    As the Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty, he possessed prestige in the court not inferior to that of the Northern Frontier Great General, and in martial arts realm, he was even stronger than the Great General. This did not mean that his martial arts realm was truly higher than that of the Great General, but rather that the Great General was old while he was still in his prime.

    Therefore, it was the best decision for the Lord Warden Commander to seed as the new Northern Frontier Great General.

    However, at this moment, another problem arose. If the Lord Warden Commander rushed to the Northern Frontier to be the new Northern Frontier Great General and guard the north for the Great Liang Dynasty, then who should seed the Lord Warden Commander? Within the warden faction, was there truly a military official capable of taking over the position of the Lord Warden Commander and gaining the approval of the masses?

    This was also a new problem.

    After receiving the decree and expressing gratitude, the Lord Warden Commander returned to his original position. The Great General nced at him and smiled, saying, "I''m sorry for the trouble."

    He had guarded the Northern Frontier for decades and had deep feelings for it. While ordinary people might feel some aversion to the icy and snowy Northern Frontier, he had spent most of his life there and had actually fallen in love with the ce and its Great Wall.

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "Guarding the Great Liang''s borders has also been this official''s longstanding wish."

    The Great General smiled andmented softly, "It''s just that while you can seed my position, who can seed yours?"

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head, "The Great Liang Dynasty can do without a Lord Warden Commander temporarily, but the Northern Frontier cannot be without a Great General for even a day."

    The Great General nodded. He was clearly very much in agreement with this.

    Two military officials, one internal and one external, regardless of anything else, must prioritize the external at this moment.

    While the two highest-ranking military officials of the Great Liang Dynasty were conversing, most of the court officials on the square also realized at this moment that the retirement of the Grand General at today''s grand court session was not a sudden decision, nor was it because the Great Liang Emperor permitted the retirement of the Grand General due to some inexplicable reasons.

    The court officials who had previously harbored thoughts of stern remonstrance now withdrew their thoughts.

    The grand court session continued smoothly.

    After these two major events were resolved, the subsequent proceedings were actually no different from the usual. As time passed, the court officials with guilty consciences breathed a sigh of relief. They had been worried that during the grand court session, His Majesty the Emperor would take advantage of the copse of the Xia Family to continue to deal severely with them, the court officials suspected of colluding with foreign cultivators. But in reality, this did not happen.

    Even the Xia Family, whose entire n had already been executed, was just casually mentioned during the grand court session and then passed over.

    As for the charges, they remained unchanged. It was still colluding with foreign cultivators and attempting wrongdoing. As for any other charges, not a single one was added.

    This represented the will of the Great Liang Dynasty, more precisely, it represented the will of the Great Liang Emperor.

    However, many people noticed that after mentioning the crimes of the Xia Family, there were quite a few rewards bestowed by the decree of the Great Liang Emperor towards the Left Guard''s office, which had been catching spies in the past few days. Chen Chao, as themander of the Left Guard at that time, naturally had the greatest merits. Therefore, he was bestowed with a jade belt by the Great Liang Emperor, along with a great sum of skygold currency.

    Chen Chao had not expected such a turn of events. When his name was mentioned, he could only bite the bullet and step out of the ranks.

    Compared to when he first entered the Divine Capital, he had risen significantly in status. His ceremonial attire did not seem burdensome at all, and as he walked forward, numerous officials cast sidelong nces at him.

    Even though most court officials might not pay much attention to external affairs, they knew about this youngmander who had gained immense fame in the Divine Capital. However, unlike most court officials, there were a few prominent figures at this moment who were thinking about the young man''s other identity; a rumor that had already been circting wildly in private, but remained unconfirmed by anyone.

    Chen Chao approached the jadestone steps in front of the great hall and knelt down slowly, raising his hands above his head.

    Li Heng approached Chen Chao with the jade belt, slowly cing it in his hands before walking to the side.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and spoke, "This subject thanks Your Majesty for the reward."

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Chen Chao. At this moment, it was not the night in the academy; there was no mention of uncle and nephew between them, only of ruler and subject.

    "Official Chen''s heroic bearing is quite reminiscent of Our''s back in the day."

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly spoke. However, this sentence was very thought-provoking.

    What did it mean to resemble the emperor''s youth? If Chen Chao were just an ordinary youth with no connections to the imperial family, this statement would be merely apliment, and no one would ponder further. However, the issue here was that Chen Chao''s identity was far from ordinary; he had intricate ties with the imperial family. What was the Great Liang Emperor implying when he made such a statement?

    The court officials remained silent, and the emotions in the eyes of the two princes who were allowed to attend this grand court session were also different, yet equallyplex.

    Chen Chao kept his head lowered, seemingly lost in thought. After a moment, a voice broke the silence, "Your Majesty is too kind."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and just waved his hand.

    This was signaling to Chen Chao that he could rise.

    Li Heng softly reminded, "You can stand up now."

    Chen Chao was about to get up when suddenly, an inexplicable sound echoed abruptly!

    Chen Chao turned his head to look, only to see a colorful cloud slowly drifting over in the distant sky. At the same time, a voice resonated like a bell, spreading throughout the entire imperial city.

    "This penniless daoist from Mt. Tai Xuan''s Purple Cloud Grotto, Redsky, offers a humble gift to Your Majesty! To celebrate the Great Liang Northern Frontier''s victory, letting the human race walk with our heads held high!"

    With this voice, arge bell emitting light suddenly flew out from the colorful cloud, arriving with a menacing momentum, as if it was crashing down onto the square.

    Though it was imed as a gift, when has a gift evere in such a threatening manner?

    Not to mention, where did the idea of sending a bell as a gifte from?

    Gifting a bell? Or sending someone off with a funeral bell?

    Looking as the bell approached in a threatening manner, many civil officials in the square turned pale with fear. However, the chief among them, the Premier, remained unfazed. Among the military officials, most were filled with anger as they watched the bell. As military officials, seeing such a disrespectful provocation, it was natural for them to feel and express outrage at such disrespect!

    The Lord Warden Commander was expressionless, but even before he could act, the Great General had already made a move first. This old man with a head full of white hair took a step forward, and immediately a surge of blood vitality rose from his body. He took up a simple stance, waiting for the bell to arrive in front of him. When the bell approached, the Great General did not evade or dodge; instead, he threw a punch.

    With a resounding bang, the sound of the bell likely echoed throughout half of the Divine Capital.

    The civil officials in the square could not bear such a loud noise and covered their ears one after another. Still, many were left with bleeding ears from the shock.

    Chen Chao was not far from the bell. When the Great General''s punch struck, he was hit head-on by the sound wave. However, with his hands holding the jade belt bestowed by the Great Liang Emperor, he could not cover his ears. He could only circte the qi in his body to withstand the sound wave.

    After the sound wave passed, his face flushed red, looking somewhat abnormal. But fortunately, he had managed to endure it.

    As for the bell, it was knocked back by the Great General''s punch and disappeared into the colorful clouds.

    However, therge bell quickly flew out from the clouds again. But this time, seated atop the bell was a middle-aged daoist wearing a purple daoist robe.

    It was precisely Daoist Redsky

    Looking at the old man standing in the square, Daoist Redsky praised, "The might of Great General remains as formidable as it was in the past!"

 Chapter 373.1: New and Old, Two Great Generals - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 373.1: New and Old, Two Great Generals - Part 1</h4>

    The Great General, who had put away his ordinary stance, stood with his hands behind his back, paying no attention to Daoist Redsky seated on the bell. After a moment of silence, he walked back into the ranks of the military officials.

    On the entire square, countless court officials looked towards Daoist Redsky, who hade uninvited and presented a bell at the grand court session. Most of the court officials'' thoughts were running wild at this moment. Regarding the arrival of Daoist Redsky, they could only think that it was unexpected yet somehow within expectations too.

    His Majesty the Emperor had uprooted the Xia Family without a trace of respect for the foreign cultivators, and it was said that on the night at the Xia Family''s private residence, many foreign cultivators had died. This could be seen as a form of provocation to the foreign cultivators. Now, with the foreign cultivatorsing to the Divine Capital and gifting a bell, it was actually a form of reciprocity.

    It was also a way to make the Great Liang Dynasty understand a truth: having what seemed to be an impressive Great Liang Emperor did not mean they could disregard the will of the foreign cultivation world.

    As for this Daoist Redsky, he actually has a great reputation. Hees from the Longevity Dao lineage of Daoism, and he reached the Nepenthe Realm several years ago. As for his current realm, others are unaware, but solely based on his identity as the master of the Purple Cloud Grotto, hemanded considerable respect among cultivators as he traversed the world. Now that he has personallye, it was unlikely that it was just a simple gifting of a bell.

    However, as the colorful clouds behind him slowly dissipated, several figures gradually appeared in the sky. Among them were men and women of all ages, totaling five people.

    From left to right, standing on the far left was a middle-aged daoist nun with an ordinary face. She wore a loose, gray daoist robe that draped over her figure that was not considered lithe, holding a whisk in her hand with an indifferent expression.

    Beside the daoist nun stood a young sword cultivator. He had a slender figure and handsome appearance, with a pair of eyes brimming with sword intent. The flying sword beneath his feet gleamed brightly, with the characters "Evesting Light" engraved at the end of the sword. Clearly, this was a renowned sword from the Sword Qi Mountain. Those knowledgeable immediately recognized him as Lu Chu, the most outstanding sword cultivator of the Purple Cloud Grotto in this generation. He was once considered the leader among the young disciples of the Purple Cloud Grotto. During the Myriad Willow Convention, the Purple Cloud Grotto had also sent representatives, but he was in seclusion at the time and did not apany his fellow sect members.

    Now that he had exited seclusion, his cultivation realm had improved greatly. It was likely that his ranking on the so-called Latent Dragon List would rise significantly.

    Speaking of the Latent Dragon List, even though Chen Chao previously surpassed the genius He Yi, who was on the Latent Dragon List, andter defeated Song Changxi''s lightning technique by thekeside, he was fully qualified to enter the so-called Latent Dragon List. However, for some unknown reason, even after the list was changed, his name never appeared on the Latent Dragon List.

    Beside Lu Chu stood another young woman dressed in a bright red robe. The woman had a beautiful appearance, giving off a sense of otherworldliness. If an ordinarymoner were to see her, she might be called a fairy maiden. In reality, the woman did hold the title of the Fairy Red in the foreign cultivation world. In the eyes of foreign cultivators, this Fairy Red was quiteparable to Chen Chao''s old rival, Jiang Shuchan. However, the realm of this Fairy Red was indeed much higher than that of Jiang Shuchan.

    However, this Fairy Red was not a disciple of the Purple Cloud Grotto. Their arrival together here implied that this provocation from the foreign cultivators was not just from the Purple Cloud Grotto alone.

    Beside Fairy Red stood a middle-aged cultivator with a restrained aura. He appeared unremarkable at first nce, but his body emitted an extremely dangerous aura. For a moment, none of the people present could recognize him.

    As for the elderly man beside the middle-aged cultivator, his face was covered in wrinkles. In his cloudy eyes, there seemed to be endless cycles of stars, as if he had lived for countless years. When he looked down at the ground, it seemed as though everyone in the imperial city was like white bones to him.

    Without a doubt, this elderly cultivator was the most powerful and terrifying existence among them.

    Daoist Redsky''s gaze shifted away from the figure of that Great General andnded on the Lord Warden Commander. This master of the Purple Cloud Grotto smiled faintly and said, "The Great General has guarded the Northern Frontier for many years, devoting his entire life for the sake of the human race. Now, it would be excellent for him to retire and return to his hometown. However, this penniless daoist is very concerned whether the newly appointed Great General can shoulder the heavy responsibilities of the Northern Frontier."

    His words sounded indifferent, but they were actually very provocative. As soon as he spoke, there was a flurry of criticism. Although the martial arts realm of Great Liang''s military officials could not match that of this Nepenthe cultivator before them, they were extremely furious at this moment too, criticizing Daoist Redsky about how the selection of the Great General''s sessor was a matter for Great Liang alone. When did we need you cultivators to intervene?

    "Not quite. The defense of the Northern Frontier is the barrier of the entire human race. We, too, are members of the human race. We naturally have to ensure that the newly appointed Great General has the capability."

    Daoist Redsky did not speak, the one who spoke was that middle-aged daoist nun. She looked at the court officials on the square, her voice cold and aloof.

    When this statement was made, the expressions of the court officials on the entire square turned ugly, while the military officials'' faces flushed red. They wanted to retort, but as people who usually only focused on cultivating their bodies, theycked the eloquence to do so. Hence, they naturally could not say anything.

    As for the civil officials, many of them also had ugly expressions, but they did not speak up from start to end.

    However, after a moment, the Grand Historian stepped forward from the ranks of civil officials. He looked up at the middle-aged daoist nun and retorted, "Ridiculous! If the defense of the Northern Frontier is the barrier of the entire human race, then why haven''t we seen any of you foreign cultivators there? Is resisting the demon race solely the responsibility of my Great Liang Dynasty?" "Even if that were the case, what does it have to do with you whom the Great Liang Dynasty appoints as the Great General?!"

    The Grand Historian was just an ordinary schr who had never cultivated. He was frail in stature, perhaps even too timid to kill a chicken normally. But now, standing before this middle-aged daoist nun with profound cultivation, he showed no signs of fear whatsoever.

    After the middle-aged daoist nun spoke, she did not expect that anyone would dare to oppose her head-on. Seeing the Grand Historian speak up at this moment, her expression turned dark and she asked in a deep voice, "Do you want to die?"

    Faced with this tant threat, the Grand Historian lifted his head without a trace of fear and replied, "Bamboo can be burned but its joints are indestructible; jade can be smashed but it will remain immactely white. What fear is there in death? Why should I fear a nderous charge?"

    As the Grand Historian, his pen was like a sword, and his entire life was dedicated to upholding the annals of history. If hecked backbone, he would not have be the Grand Historian.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression darkened and she was just about to speak when azy voice suddenly interjected, "Ding Yinjun, if you want revenge for your junior sister,e find me. Bullying a powerless schr here, where''s the meaning in that?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun followed the voice and saw a young sword cultivator in green clothes. He was currently sitting atop the roof of the hall, holding a gourd of wine in his hand. He took a big sip, smacked his lips, and grinned, "Your junior sister died by my sword. If you seek revenge,e find me. Just ask, and I''ll battle you right away and send you to meet your unlucky junior sister."

    ______

 Chapter 373.2: New and Old, Two Great Generals - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 373.2: New and Old, Two Great Generals - Part 2</h4>

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s face darkened as she gritted her teeth, asking, "Who are you?"

    The young sword cultivator in green clothes was taken aback, and then said, "Why do you care who I am? Just say, do you dare to fight me?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun was silent. She looked at the sword hanging by the side of the young sword cultivator in green clothes and was in no rush to speak. This person before her was a genuine sword immortal.

    Daoist Redsky said calmly, "Sword Immortal Liu is not an official of the Great Liang. Why intentionally get involved in these murky waters?"

    Liu Banbi dug his ear and said with a careless smile, "Although I''m not an official of Great Liang, I am still a Liang person. At least I remember who my parents are."

    With this remark, he indirectly insulted most of the foreign cultivators.

    It was well known that when cultivators embarked on their path of cultivation, they were supposed to forget about the secr world. Many did not recognize their parents anymore, let alone acknowledge themselves as Liang people.

    "Ding Yinjun, I''ve already told you, that junior sister of yours was killed by me. If you really want to find trouble, I''ll entertain you anytime. As for whether you''re shameless enough to gather three to five Nepenthe cultivators to gang up on me, I couldn''t care less."

    Liu Banbi nced at the middle-aged daoist nun, then shook his head disdainfully.

    Consumed by anger, the middle-aged daoist nun immediately gave a coldugh, "Then I''ll be seeking guidance from Sword Immortal Liu! Let me take a look at what became of a traitor to the academy who shows no respect to the Dean after training in the sword, and whether you''re truly invincible!"

    The middle-aged daoist was highly respected even in the foreignnds, how could she have ever experienced such disdain? Moreover, she and her junior sister were as close as siblings. Otherwise, she would not have hurried to the Divine Capital to seek revenge upon learning of her junior sister''s death.

    Liu Banbi did not care at all, he just smiled and said, "Let''s make things clear first, fighting with me isn''t going to be like in bed. I''ll really kill people."

    Liu Banbi smiled casually. Having spent many years in the Northern Frontier Army, he had also learned quite a bit of vulgarnguage.

    However, the expressions of many court officials from the academy on the square did not look too good at the moment. They had always had mixed feelings about Liu Banbi. He came from under the Dean''s tutge but chose to stop studying and instead practice swordsmanship. Most people thought that this so-called "academy traitor" would be met with a rebuff on the path of the sword, but who would have expected that the person before them had really be a sword immortal.

    The middle-aged daoist nun sneered coldly, then turned into a rainbow light and left the imperial city. Liu Banbi watched the daoist nun''s departing figure andmented, "How clever, she even knows to find a ce where no one is around."

    After chuckling, the flying sword at his waist, Embracing Cicada, suddenly left its sheathe apanied by the sound of cicadas chirping.

    The flying sword hovered in the air, then Liu Banbi leaped into the air, stepping on the flying sword, transforming into a streak of sword light, and departing with a full disy of a sword immortal''s style.

    Seeing the two leave the imperial city, Daoist Redsky turned to the Lord Warden Commander and asked, "This penniless daoist also wants to seek guidance, to see if Lord Warden Commander is qualified to be the great general."

    As soon as the words were spoken, Daoist Redsky leaped up and kicked therge bell under his feet!

    Therge bell flew towards the square once again.

    Lord Warden Commander remained expressionless and did not respond. Even as therge bell was flying towards him, he turned his gaze towards the Great General and said with a faint smile, "With Great General''s brilliant achievements as a precedent, this official will be making a fool of myself."

    The Great General smiled without speaking, just extending his hand in a gesture of invitation.

    Only then, did the Lord Warden Commander look towards the menacingrge bell. With a tap of his foot on the ground, he leaped into the air to meet the bell. Daoist Redsky formed hand seals with both hands, then controlled the bell with his mind, ramming it towards the Lord Warden Commander.

    The Lord Warden Commander''s ceremonial robes fluttered, but his expression remained unchanged. As therge bell arrived in front of him, he sent out a heavy palm. An overwhelming burst of qi erupted in the air. The Lord Warden Commander who had cultivated bitterly for countless years fully disyed his cultivation base in front of everyone in its entirety.

    The civil officials naturally could not discern his level, but the military officials were deeply impressed and filled with admiration when they saw this scene.

    Being struck by the Lord Warden Commander, therge bell emitted a loud sound once more, echoing throughout the entire imperial city. The court officials who had already experienced it once were prepared this time, tightly covering their ears. But they still felt dizzy and their bodies swayed.

    However, Daoist Redsky was not just testing the waters, he hadunched a real attack. Hence, therge bell did not fly away as before. Instead, after a slight tremor, it rebounded with even greater force, pressing down towards the Lord Warden Commander once again.

    The Lord Warden Commander''s expression remained unchanged, but suddenly, several thunderous sounds erupted behind him, appearing incredibly sudden at that moment.

    Everyone looked up, only to see that in the sky above the Lord Warden Commander'' head, the clouds were churning as if a true dragon was swimming within them, disrupting the colorful clouds that filled the sky.

    In the next moment, the Lord Warden Commander leaped up andnded on top of therge bell, then stomped heavily down.

    With the Lord Warden Commander''s forceful stomp, the boundless qi surged toward therge bell. It could be said that the Lord Warden Commander did not hold back at all with this kick. After a moment of difficult resistance, therge bell began to sway slightly. Then, as if intoxicated, it staggered andnded heavily on the square!

    Where therge bell fell, countless cracks instantly appeared on the surrounding ground, spreading in all directions.

    On the surface of therge bell, cracks started appearing at this moment too.

    Standing atop therge bell, the Lord Warden Commander nced at Daoist Redsky who was in midair. Originally, everyone thought he was going to say something, but he remained silent. In the next moment, he exerted force and therge bell under his feet instantly shattered into countless fragments. Then, the Lord Warden Commander raised his hand, and the countless fragments suddenly rose up, shooting to the sky like a myriad of flying swords!

    Daoist Redsky watched as the fragments of the bell flew back, his expression changing slightly. However, with a wave of his hand, he dissipated the force of the Lord Warden Commander, then reassembled the fragments, piecing them back into the shape of therge bell. Nevertheless, cracks were now rampant on its surface, and its spiritual energy had dissipated, rendering it unusable.

    Fortunately, thisrge bell was not some top-tier magic artifact to begin with, so Daoist Redsky did not care. However, when he looked at the Lord Warden Commander, there was a hint of apprehension in his eyes.

    This scene shocked everyone present.

    Especially the military officials

    Daoist Redsky had originally thought that in the Great Liang Dynasty, only the Great Liang Emperor, a single martial artist, could be considered remarkable. However, he did not expect that the disys of power from both the old and new Great Generals would give him a shock.

    The old Great General was still alright, he could long tell that the Great General was already in his twilight years, his blood vitality withered, and his entire person showing signs of decline. However, the Lord Warden Commander was in his prime, disying a shocking level of power that truly astonished everyone.

    After a moment, Daoist Redsky regained hisposure and said softly, "Indeed impressive."

    The Lord Warden Commander remained expressionless and just said, "This is just the beginning, is Fellow Daoist going to stop?"

    Facing the Lord Warden Commander''s challenge, Daoist Redsky remained indifferent, "This penniless daoist is simply here to see if Lord Warden Commander is capable of shouldering this heavy responsibility. How is there any intention of engaging in a life-and-death struggle?" "I believe that with His Majesty''s magnanimity, he wouldn''t mind either."

    The Great Liang Emperor had been standing in front of the great hall this entire time. He still had not spoken until now.

    From the start until now, the Great Liang Emperor had not expressed anything.

    Daoist Redsky''s expression remained unchanged as he hinted with his eyes. Only then, did that Fairy Red who had been silent all along step forward. With a smile, she said, "During the Myriad Willow Convention, this humble self was in seclusion and missed the opportunity to witness the champion''s bravery. Today, I came specially. I wonder if that Commander Chen is present?"

    As Fairy Red spoke, countless gazes instantly fell on Chen Chao, who had not yet returned to the military officials'' ranks.

    Chen Chao was still holding the jade belt with both hands at this moment. Hearing this, he just nced at Li Heng.

    Li Heng had served in the pce for many years and was well-known for his ability to read people''s expressions. Seeing this scene, he disregarded formalities and personally approached, taking the jade belt from Chen Chao''s hands. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered a few words.

    Only then, did Chen Chao stand up and look towards the woman in the crimson robe.

 Chapter 374: Red Silk and Flying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 374: Red Silk and Flying Sword</h4>

    Seeing Chen Chao stand up and face her, Fairy Red sized up the young man in front of her and then asked, "Are you the Chen Chao who defeated Song Changxi by thekeside?"

    Chen Chao asked straightforwardly, "What do you want?"

    Fairy Red obviously did not expect this young man to be so straightforward. Many of the prepared words she had seemed to lose their effect at this moment. However, she was not too inclined to speak straightforwardly herself, so after some thought, she suddenly said, "I want to learn from you, to see if you are truly the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination, if you''re the real deal."

    Actually, the influence of the Myriad Willow Convention had declined in recent years, and many geniuses from the foreignnds had chosen not to participate. Just like that Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Yun Jianyue, if he had participated in the Divine Capital back then, regardless of how you look at it, the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention would not have been Chen Chao.

    Of course, besides Yun Jianyue, there were also many young cultivators who, for various reasons, could not make it. When they heard that Chen Chao was actually the champion, they naturally refused to ept it and saw it as a great humiliation.

    The Xia Family was already destroyed, and many cultivators from the Purple Cloud Grotto died that night. Therefore, it was inevitable for Daoist Redsky to make this trip. Even he knew that now they were in the Divine Capital. If figures like the Temple Master did note forward personally, it would be absurd to think of killing the Great Liang Emperor. But if the cultivators from the foreignnds did nothing, it would be uneptable as well. Therefore, this time, led by the Purple Cloud Grotto, several Nepenthe cultivators came along with two youngsters, aiming to make aplete mockery of the Great Liang Dynasty during this grand court session.

    Earlier, Liu Banbi made a move to intercept that middle-aged daoist nun. Then, his move was blocked sessively by the Great General and the Lord Warden Commander. To him, this was practically considered a 50% failure of this matter.

    Now, the only hope lies in these two young people being able to regain their face.

    Chen Chao naturally understood the other party''s intention. He even wondered if the blow the Great Liang Emperor dealt him previously was because he predicted today''s events, so he treated hidden injuries in advance.

    If that were the case, Chen Chao would truly prostrate on all fours in admiration for his uncle. It seemed like there was nothing in this world this person could not foresee.The debut release of this chapter happened at N0v3l_B1n.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao knew that this duel was unavoidable. However, after ncing at the Fairy Red, he looked at the sword cultivator next to her and asked, "If I defeat you, will this brother make a move? If he''s going to make a move anyway, wouldn''t it be better for me to fight him directly?"

    Fairy Red was furious upon hearing this. Chen Chao''s words were clearly looking down on her.

    Although she knew that her cultivation realm andbat power were definitely not as good as the sword cultivator, Liu Chuxu, beside her, she was unwilling to endure such humiliation. In a fit of anger, she immediately made a move.

    With a sweep of her sleeve, a red silk ribbon instantly shot straight towards Chen Chao.

    Seeing this scene, neither the Lord Warden Commander, a peerless martial artist, nor the other military officials spoke up or made any moves. No matter how you looked at it, this Fairy Red was just a member of the younger generation. Her action now was a contest among peers. For them, no matter who made a move at this moment, it would be a sign of weakness.

    Therefore, Chen Chao could only deal with it himself.

    Chen Chao was also sighing in his heart. Han Pu, the Chief Judicial Officer of the Court of Judicial Review, had asked him to take a good look at this grand court session. How could he have expected that the first time he was taking part in this grand court session would require him to take action in front of countless court officials?

    Making a move in front of so many watchful gazes made Chen Chao somewhat ufortable.

    However, since the other party had already attacked, Chen Chao could only respond.

    The Lord Warden Commander waved his hand, a surge of qi instantly dispersed to both sides of the square. When he had made his move earlier, the court officials had already retreated to both sides, clearing out arge area. Now, with another wave of his hand, the court officials were forced to retreat further, clearing out most of the square for the two people.

    The Lord Warden Commander was also preparing for the worst. Whether was it Chen Chao or the Fairy Red, neither of them could be considered powerful cultivators at a profound cultivation realm. Sometimes, if their control over qi wascking and it affected the bystanders, if their rescue efforts were not timely, several people might have to be carried out from here on the spot.

    The red silk was as straight as a sword. Chen Chao rushed forward withrge strides, then stomped heavily at the center of the square, leaping into the air to confront the red silk. His entire body surged with qi, coursing through his meridians, and finally burst out from his arm,nding a heavy punch on the red silk!

    Today was the grand court session, and he could not bring his saber into the pce. At this moment, he could only rely solely on his qi to deal with the situation. The qi-filled punchnded on the red silk, causing it to flutter momentarily. It actually dissipated most of Chen Chao''s qi just like that. After Chen Chao''s qi was nearly depleted, the red silk wrapped around his wrist and firmly locked his hand in ce.

    Fairy Red gripped the red silk with one hand tightly, while the other swiftly brushed over the red silk. Several streams of red light emerged from mid-air, heading straight towards Chen Chao!

    Entangled by the red silk, Chen Chao found himself unable to dodge for a moment. It seemed he could only confront the imminent danger of those deadly red lights head-on with his body?!

    Song Lian stood in the distance, his face revealing a worried expression. Among the many court officials present, he was likely the one who was most concerned about this young man.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly. His hand that was entangled suddenly exerted force, and his body instantly tensed up, causing the previously fluttering red silk to straighten abruptly at this moment.

    Fairy Red''s body swayed, unwilling to let go. Then, her entire person was actually pulled over by Chen Chao, plummeting rapid from the sky!

    "Get lost!"

    Chen Chao shouted coldly. The red lights came first, but most of them were directly shattered by Chen Chao''s fist. As for the remaining red lights, although they collided with Chen Chao''s body and cut through his outer court robe, they failed to leave any trace of injury on him.

    Seeing that Fairy Red was almost reaching him, Chen Chao reached out with one hand and grabbed her ankle. At this moment, he had no intention of showing mercy to a woman. After grabbing her, he intended to m her down forcefully!

    But at this moment, a sh of sword light suddenly descended from the sky, with a sharp sword aura clearly aiming for a fatal blow against Chen Chao.

    This presented Chen Chao with a multiple-choice question: either release Fairy Red or forcefully withstand this flying sword head-on.

    Chen Chao raised his head slightly, and at that moment, he already made a decision.

    After releasing Fairy Red, he swiftly wrapped the red silk around himself as the flying sword approached. The sharp de of the sword directly cut through the red silk, but Chen Chao who was freed from the restraint did a somersault and dodged the flying sword.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Fairy Red soared into the sky once again, and Chen Chao did not stop her. He just looked at that flying sword.

    As well as that young sword cultivator behind the flying sword.

 Chapter 375: There Are Ways to Fight Without a Saber

    <h4>Chapter 375: There Are Ways to Fight Without a Saber</h4>

    The young sword cultivator named Lu Chu failed tond a sessful strike. The flying sword named Evesting Light returned to his side, hovering beside him, with sword qi emanating continuously from the sword tip, dispersing the surrounding clouds.

    Fairy Red returned to the sky, the look in her eyesplicated as she looked at Chen Chao. She had not expected this seemingly unremarkable martial artist to be so formidable, nearly killing her in such a short time. If it were not for Lu Chu''s flying sword appearing in time, she might have died at this moment.

    Looking at Lu Chu, Fairy Red gave a bow "Thank you for your assistance, Fellow Daoist."

    Lu Chu acknowledged with a grunt, saying no more. He just turned his gaze towards Chen Chao. Instead of being in a rush to attack, he asked, "I heard you use a saber. Where is it?"

    Chen Chao nced at the young sword cultivator who had previously attacked him, feeling somewhat irritated. But he quickly suppressed his anger. "I don''t need it to deal with you."

    The moment this was said, Lu Chu''s expression turned somewhat ugly. Despite not having the same resounding reputation in the foreignnds as figures like Yun Jianyue who was part of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, due to his identity as a sword cultivator and his status as a young genius on the Latent Dragon List, hardly anyone had ever shown such disdain towards him. Yet, the young martial artist before him who was what young cultivators like him looked down upon the most, who would have thought he would dare to belittle him in such a manner?

    Suppressing his anger, Lu Chu was about to speak when Chen Chao spoke again, "I''ve heard that among you sword cultivators, there are different levels of proficiency. The lousiest sword cultivator only has one flying sword, and those with higher talent will nurture more flying swords. How many flying swords do you have?"

    Lu Chu was taken aback, his expression even uglier. This was originally a misunderstanding byymen. The talent of a sword cultivator had no direct corrtion with the number of flying swords they nurtured. Yet, the young martial artist before him was asking him with an extremely serious look, making him extremely ufortable, as if he had eaten a dead rat.

    Lu Chu stared at Chen Chao, his expression dark.

    Only then, did Chen Chao seem to btedly give an "oh" and say with some regret, "Turns out that you only have one flying sword."

    Most of the court officials present did not quite understand Chen Chao''s words, but only Song Lian was the first to catch on, smiling as he said, "Thisd''s full of mischief."

    The Lord Warden Commander turned to look at Song Lian, raising an eyebrow. "Care to borate?"

    Seeing that it was the Lord Warden Commander asking, Song Lian exined, "This subordinate has dealt with thisd quite a bit. If he could defeat the other party, he wouldn''t say any nonsense and would just attack. But with him being so talkative now, I reckon he somewhat dislikes that young sword cultivator."

    The Lord Warden Commander pondered for a moment before asking, "What about his saber?"

    Song Lian furrowed his brow, muttering, "No one''s allowed to bring a saber to the grand court session without exception. Thisd''s saber should be with that girl."

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Song Lian added, "This kid probably trusts that girl the most. Don''t look at how he''s all smiles with others, but when ites to truly important things, he won''t hand them over to just anyone."

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed. "It''s the grand court session now, even if it''s this official, I can''t randomly leave either."

    Both of them knew there was a difference between Chen Chao with a saber and Chen Chao without one.

    Song Lian worried, "Do you think this kid might get killed?"

    The Lord Warden Commander asked in return, "Do you think this kid looks like a short-lived fellow?"

    Song Lian replied earnestly, "Not really..."

    Lu Chu nced at Chen Chao, his anger already raging inside him. But he suppressed it at this moment and said calmly, "Stop talking so much nonsense,e and fight."

    Seeing that his goal was achieved, Chen Chao did not talk rubbish either and raised an eyebrow as he said, "Bring it on."

    Lu Chu sneered coldly, no longer talking nonsense. With a thought, the flying sword by his side instantly shot towards Chen Chao.

    Sword cultivators of the world, when facing enemies, most of them only controlled their flying swords. This was the simplest flying sword technique, and also the mostmonly used method among sword cultivators. Furthermore, this method was not difficult at all. As long as the flying sword was powerful enough, controlling it to break through the opponent''s defenses and take their head was not a problem.

    It was no longer Chen Chao''s first time facing a sword cultivator, but at this moment, he still found it troublesome. Whether was it the opponent''s exceptionally sharp flying sword or the constantly scattered sword qi, it was a challenge for him. Especially now that he had no saber at his waist, he could only rely on his tough physique.

    Facing that flying sword Evesting Light that he had experienced a taste of, Chen Chao had a grim expression.

    As expected, this flying sword originated from Sword Qi Mountain. Although it did not reach the level of the so-called Hundred Year Sword nor itspanion sword. It could not be ranked among the sharpest swords in the world either. However, what made it remarkable was the mysterious connection between this flying sword and Lu Chu. When the cultivators from the Purple Cloud Grotto led Lu Chu up Sword Qi Mountain to select a sword from the Sword Pool, there was almost no obstruction. This flying sword soared from among countless swords and hovered by Lu Chu''s side. At that time, the young Lu Chu was delighted to see this flying sword. Borrowing this natural connection, Lu Chu did not actually spend much time nurturing the flying sword. This allowed him more time to delve into other matters, such as studying powerful sword techniques and sword controlling methods.

    After years of bitter cultivation, facing Chen Chao, who was considered a renowned martial artist in the world, Lu Chu remained extremely cautious, primarily focusing on probing.

    The flying sword shot over, aiming straight for Chen Chao''s head.

    At this moment, Chen Chao seemed to be petrified. When the flying sword approached, there was not even a hint of intention to dodge.

    Just this scene alone startled many court officials in the square, causing them to break out in a cold sweat.

    But fortunately, at the next moment, just as the flying sword was about to pierce through Chen Chao''s head, this young martial artist turned his head in that instant to avoid the flying sword, which did not possess Lu Chu''s full strength.

    The flying sword continued forward due to its inertia. Lu Chu''s mind stirred slightly, and within a few feet, he forcibly redirected the flying sword, sending it back towards Chen Chao.

    In fact, just this distance alone was enough to illustrate many things. For an ordinary sword cultivator at Lu Chu''s cultivation realm, it would be almost impossible to make their flying sword change direction within such a short distance. From this, it can be seen how close the connection between Lu Chu and his flying sword truly was.

    After dodging the first round of the flying sword''s attack, Chen Chao did not immediately move towards Lu Chu. Instead, he stood in ce, simply turning around to deal with the second round of attacks.

    His choice also left most people puzzled. After all, it was widely known that martial artists had the toughest bodies, and when facing off against cultivators, it was best to get up close. However, he did not intend to close the distance with Lu Chu. This was something illogical to begin with.

    Lu Chu was equally puzzled, but he did not think too much. He simplymanded the flying sword to continue its onught against Chen Chao.

    However, after just a few strikes, the flying sword failed to pierce Chen Chao''s heart with a single blow. Nevertheless, it shredded his official robe, leaving Chen Chao looking quite disheveled underneath. It was unclear whether his body underneath the robe was wounded, but no matter how you look at it, Chen Chao was currently in a very sorry state.

    Lu Chu was rather smug as he looked at this scene. After frowning slightly, he recalled the flying sword Evesting Light. Gripping the sword hilt, he swooped down, choosing to take the initiative to get close.

    Chen Chao watched this scene unfold without feeling surprised. Lu Chu was extremely arrogant to begin with; amon trait among this kind of young cultivators. Moreover, as a sword cultivator, this arrogance was even more pronounced. The flying sword was simply a means for Lu Chu to probe Chen Chao. Seeing that he could not evade it, naturally, Lu Chu would want to engage in closebat, demonstrating that he was not solely reliant on his flying sword but rather on his true ability to defeat Chen Chao. Other than what Chen Chao was thinking, Lu Chu''s decision to engage in closebat was also due to his own considerations. In the foreign cultivation world, it was rumored that martial artists have the toughest bodies in the world. He did not quite believe it. Now, he had the chance to test it, whether Chen Chao''s body was tougher or was his flying sword sharper.

    Seeing Lu Chu descending from above towards Chen Chao, Daoist Redsky furrowed his brows slightly. Engaging with a flying sword and maintaining distance was naturally the safest choice. However, his and Lu Chu''s thoughts were quite simr - they did not believe that Chen Chao could win.

    Lu Chu had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm before his seclusion, and exiting seclusion, he further elevated his realm to the peak of Bitter Sea. Such disciples were rare in the Purple Cloud Grotto, let alone the fact that Lu Chu before them was a genuine sword cultivator.

    A sword cultivator at the peak of the Bitter Sea Realm was capable of battling those in the Great Beyond Realm!

    While Daoist Redsky''s thoughts were wandering, Lu Chu had already approached Chen Chao''s side with his sword raised. Without wasting any words, Lu Chu thrust his sword forward, and a sword light surged out instantly, heading straight for Chen Chao''s head.

    This sword aimed to chop off Chen Chao''s head.

    However, as the sword light that was visible to the naked eye shed like a white light being drawn out, Chen Chao''s entire body fell backward almost parallel to the ground of the square. At the same time, he kicked out, causing Lu Chu''s expression to change slightly as he stopped his sword to block Chen Chao''s powerful kick.

    As the sword light passed, Chen Chao borrowed the residual force from his kick to suddenly stand upright again. Before Lu Chu could strike again, Chen Chao had already swung a punch at him fiercely.

    The surging qi apanying the fist caused the robes of both individuals to flutter in the air.

    Just as Lu Chu was about to evade, Chen Chao''s fist had already arrived in front of him. Forced into a corner, Lu Chu had no choice but to swiftly thrust out his sword at that moment. However, this sword move thatcked sufficient preparation, ultimately fell short. Was it due to insufficient sword qi, the collision of the surging qi and sword qi, or did the qi prevail, causing the sword qi to copse upon contact like a burst dam.

    Following that, Chen Chao''s fist stillnded on Lu Chu''s forehead, causing him to stagger and almost copse.

    At this moment, Lu Chu was even more shocked in his heart, not only regretting why he chose to close the distance voluntarily but also stunned by the power of Chen Chao''s punch. Although he had not been truly injured, he felt somewhat dizzy now.

    But before he could react, Chen Chao''s second fist quickly arrived.

    In those the years of hunting demons in Tianqing County, there were times when Chen Chao did not have a saber in hand. Moreover, hand-to-handbat was actually the survival skill of most martial artists.

    Remembering the words of the predecessors, martial artists did not refine magic artifacts or cultivate magic spells, relying solely on one''s own body was enough to gain a foothold in this world!

    Chen Chao did not think about whether this statement made sense or not. At this moment, he onlycked a saber. If he had one in his hand, he would probably be thinking about how to chop off the opponent''s head.

 Chapter 376: Flying Stones

    <h4>Chapter 376: Flying Stones</h4>

    As a legitimate cultivator from the mountains and a sword cultivator too, Lu Chu had never had the chance to have a life-and-death battle with a pure martial artist. Even when challenged by seniors of the sect normally, it was mostly just a simple spar. A situation like this was something he had never encountered before.

    Chen Chao came aggressively, and in the time it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, the opportunity to draw his sword was upon him. Just as the chance was about to dissipate, he suddenly released his flying sword from his hand. In an instant, it transformed into several flying swords, all shooting toward Chen Chao simultaneously. The sword qi instantly erupted and an overflowing sword intent emerged at that moment.

    Initially, Chen Chao had not expected Lu Chu to find an opportunity to draw his sword at this moment. However, since the opponent had already done so, he could only temporarily slow his attacks. But in the next moment, he smashed his fist onto those illusions of flying swords. With a tremendous surge of qi, countless sword qi were shattered by Chen Chao, dispersing in all directions. At the same time, the real flying sword had already arrived in front of his be.

    Lu Chu narrowed his eyes slightly and seized this opportunity to retreat several yards without hesitation.

    The flying sword was widely acknowledged as the most powerful offensive magic artifact among cultivators; a consensus among the people.

    In battles of the same cultivation realm, faced with a formidable flying sword, most cultivators still opted not to confront it head-on.

    But at this moment, there was no escape!

    The qi within Chen Chao''s body instantly erupted as he made a decision that baffled everyone.

    He threw a punch, not dodging or avoiding, but actually aiming right for the tip of that flying sword.

    This scene left many people dumbfounded.

    Using flesh and blood body to resist the flying sword of a sword cultivator? Was there really such a cultivator in this world?

    Daoist Redsky sneered coldly, feeling that the young martial artist before him was indeed a bit too conceited.

    One had to know, even when ced in the foreign cultivation world, Lu Chu''s Sword Dao realm was considered one of the best of his generation. Trying to block this sword with your body was no different from a fool''s errand!

    As the fist collided with the flying sword, two turbulent energies, each representing their respective cultivation, collided abruptly. A muffled sound suddenly resonated through heaven and earth at that moment. Initially, Lu Chu was full of confidence, believing that his sword would surely make the young martial artist, who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, suffer greatly. However, the following scene surprised Lu Chu greatly.

    At this moment, the sharp flying sword that came from the Sword Qi Mountain, had its tip against Chen Chao''s fist. Although it pierced Chen Chao''s skin, it did not prate his fist like he had anticipated. Instead, it seemed to have encountered something extremely hard. The flying sword could not advance any further.

    Lu Chu''s expression changed slightly, unwilling to believe such a sight. His mind stirred again and the flying sword continued to press forward. However, after a moment, the flying sword that had always been sessful began to bend slightly. Soon, it bent like arge bow!

    If this continued, Lu Chu even began to fear that his flying sword, which had apanied him for many years, would break.

    After a moment, Lu Chu who had been lost in his thoughts, was shocked. It was because in the next moment, a majestic surge of qi actually knocked his flying sword away.

    The flying sword hummed, and Lu Chu was already somewhat dazed.

    In fact, not only him, even Daoist Redsky was also somewhat shocked at this moment.

    Could the martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty really be so different from the legends?

    Their cultivation sects on the mountains asionally had martial artists too, but these martial artists were at the bottom of the mountain regardless of cultivation realm and status. No one would regard them highly. Over time, they even began to believe that the martial artists in the world were no different from the ones they were familiar with. However, recent events had been telling them a different fact, which was that the martial artists within their sects and those of the Great Liang Dynasty were indeed two different matters.

    After knocking back the flying sword with a punch, Chen Chao''s figure did not stop, continuing to advance. He gradually closed in on Lu Chu who was still in a daze.

    "Are you waking up now or waiting for next year?!"

    Daoist Redsky suddenly spoke up, a powerful voice echoing across the square.

    Lu Chu suddenly snapped out of his daze and rushed forward to confront Chen Chao, hastily recalling his flying sword andunching another attack at Chen Chao.

    Song Lian cursed under his breath, "This old guy really has no shame!"

    On the other hand, the Lord Warden Commander remained much calmer, looking at Chen Chao with nothing but admiration in his eyes, thinking to himself: Truly deserving of being a youngster of my warden faction!

    The Lord Warden Commander alsoughed at this moment and said, "It seems the young man you''ve chosen is much more outstanding than the ones this old man picked."

    Looking at Chen Chao, the Lord Warden Commander also smiled, "Great General, please don''t say that. If those youngsters from the Northern Frontier hear about it, this official is afraid they mighte looking for trouble with this young man."

    The Great General saw through the Lord Warden Commander''s little trick with one nce, and said with a smile, "You''re just hoping they''lle andpete with this kid, to see whether your warden faction has better foresight, or if this old man''s eyesight is better?"

    The Lord Warden Commander waved his hand, looking serious, "What are you saying, Great General? Is there still any distinction between you all and us now?"

    Hearing this, the Great General also sighed. Actually, he also wished he could directly nurture a Great General from the Northern Frontier Army. But there simply was not enough time. The youths he had previously pinned his hopes on had disappointed him in recent years with their growth. While the younger ones showed some promise, with a few potential talents, he himself was too old, and time too short. He ultimately could not live to see them grow up.

    The Lord Warden Commander seemed to know what the Great General was thinking and said softly, "Great General, rest assured, when this official goes to the Northern Frontier, I''ll also pay close attention to those youths."

    Actually, the warden faction and the military of the Great Liang Dynasty had been quietlypeting for years. It was just that thispetition did not involve too much conflict, which the Great Liang Emperor could ept. Hence, nobody stopped them over the years. This kind of healthypetition had always been beneficial for the Great Liang Dynasty. However, with no sessor to the Northern Frontier Great General, in this struggle, the army was practically openly losing to the warden faction. However, with the Lord Warden Commander''s words now, the Great General was somewhat relieved. In a few years, when some brat from the Northern Frontier grew up, thispetition between the warden faction and the military could continue.

    The Great General solemnly said, "In that case, I have to thank you."

    Given his age and prestige in the Great Liang Dynasty, there was actually no one who could make him say the word "thank you" anymore.

    The Lord Warden Commander also nodded slightly. He could bear this word of thanks.

    As Liu Chu''s flying sword soared forth once more, it was evident that he was truly angered. The sword''s fierce onught was much stronger than before. Chen Chao narrowly avoided the flying sword that grazed past his cheek, plunging into the jadestone of the square behind him due to inertia. Before Chen Chao could react, the flying sword instantly rose from the ground and attacked Chen Chao again.

    Having engaged in closebat initially, regardless of whether it would be embarrassing or not, Lu Chu chose to distance himself, refusing to let Chen Chao get close to him.

    Thus was undoubtedly the most prudent strategy.

    Dodging the flying sword, Chen Chao mocked, "Is this how you call yourself a genius? Some amazing sword cultivator?"

    In a life and death struggle, Chen Chao understood one thing: weakening the opponent in every possible way was the foundation of victory.

    Liu Chu was incredibly arrogant, something that Chen Chao had long discovered. Now, if he could just cloud his judgment with anger, it would greatly benefit him.

    However, before Chen Chao could press further, Daoist Redsky''s voice echoed once more, "Pay it no mind, focus on dealing with the enemy!"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao cursed inwardly. He then lifted his head to look at Daoist Redsky and said something tly, "What a daoist master."

    Daoist Redsky remained expressionless, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    With Daoist Redsky''s reminder, Liu Chu indeed calmed himself and focused on controlling his flying sword, no longer acting rashly.

    Chen Chao found himself tied down by the flying sword. He failed to evade it several times, resulting in superficial wounds inflicted by the sword on his body.

    Blood slowly oozed out, but the sensation of pain did not cloud Chen Chao''s mind; instead, it made him even more calm.

    However, continuing like this was not advantageous for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and in the next moment, he seized the opportunity, smashing his fish against the flying sword that swooped over. The flying sword trembled slightly, prompting Liu Chu to immediately recall it.

    Right at that moment, Chen Chao stomped heavily on the ground beneath his feet.

    A tremendous surge of qi erupted, directly shattering therge expanse of the square paved with jade stones.

    This imperial city had hardly ever experienced such destruction. Even Li Heng furrowed his brows slightly, puzzled by why Chen Chao was now taking the initiative to do something like this.

    However, when he turned his head to look at the Emperor, who had been silent all along, he froze for a moment. That Emperor who had always been inscrutable, actually had a hint of undisguised appreciation in his eyes.

    One had to know, even when the Emperor looked at his own children, those few princes, he had never shown such a look.

    Even when the princes were born, the Emperor had only nced from afar and never disyed any emotions of joy.

    His emotions, apart from the asional disy of affection when he was by the Empress'' side, were never anything special when facing the world.

    As the square cracked, the za crafted by countless skilled artisans began to shake uncontrobly.

    Liu Chu suddenly became alert. Looking at Chen Chao, he subconsciously sent out the flying sword that he had just recalled. However, in that instant, Chen Chao''s fist, filled with boundless qi, smashed heavily onto the ground!

    There was a loud bang!

    The surface of the ground instantly cracked, causing countless half-person-sized jade stones to beunched into the air by the force of this punch.

    Without any hesitation, Chen Chao kicked the nearest piece of jade stone heavily!

    Under the impact, the jade stone flew directly towards Liu Chu.

    Liu Chu was taken aback but did not hesitate either. With a swift sword strike, a sword scar appeared on the jade stone, which instantly split into two halves.

    The cut was extremely smooth, and just as he was about to rx, countless more jade stones appeared before his eyes, being kicked over by Chen Chao, one after another!

    Right now, the sky was full of flying stones!

 Chapter 377: Is a Sword Cultivator Amazing?

    <h4>Chapter 377: Is a Sword Cultivator Amazing?</h4>

    As those flying stones sped through the air, they resembled one flying sword after another.

    Meanwhile, the young martial artist who was currently ragged and disheveled, resembled a ruthless sword cultivator.

    Ironically, at this moment, no matter how resolute Lu Chu''s mind was, he felt somewhat dazed when looking at this scene.

    The sheer number of flying stones was overwhelming, each one aimed at him, while he only had one flying sword. How could he possibly deal with them all?

    Without time for him to think too much, in the next instant, he had already directed his flying sword toward the nearest flying stone. The stone was swiftly cleaved in half, with the two pieces falling to either side, some even crashing onto the nearby decorative columns of the za, breaking a few of them directly.

    There were continuous rumbling sounds echoing here, leaving the court officials on the square speechless with shock. Especially the civil officials who had never cultivated before, as they gazed at the young martial artist, the look in their eyes wasplex.

    While the court officials were all focused on the scene, the Premier subtly turned his head to nce at the Emperor in front of the great hall.

    As the top civil official with immense power in court, the Premier was naturally no fool. Today''smotion, no matter how significant, was merely a matter of face and would not touch the foundation of the Great Liang Dynasty. Therefore, in their view, the oue of this duel waspletely unimportant. What they truly wanted to know was actually the Emperor''s attitude towards Chen Chao.

    However, when he looked towards the Emperor, all he could see was a face that seemed to have never changed expression from beginning to end.

    The heart of an emperor was indeed inscrutable!

    The flying stones kept assaulting Lu Chu incessantly, causing beads of sweat to break out on the young sword cultivator''s forehead. Though each stone was not some powerful technique and was not particrly difficult to deal with individually, their sheer number made it challenging for Lu Chu, even as a sword cultivator.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly. This guy had been bullying him with his flying sword before, it was now time to let him have a taste of his own medicine.

    After the initial panic, Lu Chu quickly controlled his flying sword to constantly sweep in front of him. Every flying stone that came his way was instantly cleaved by his flying sword,nding on both sides. At this moment, the walls on both sides of the pce were already somewhat damaged, with somerge pits appearing on the vermilion walls.

    The imperial city was protected by a grand array, but with the Emperor present at today''s grand court session, the grand array was not activated at all.

    However, even if one or two pces were destroyed today, the impact would not be significant. In such a vast Great Liang Dynasty, could they not even find two pces?

    As Lu Chu''s flying sword swept through one after another, the number of flying stones was also rapidly decreasing. Looking as thest piece of jade stone that was the height of a person flew towards Lu Chu, he held his breath, concentrated his energy, mustering up his sword qi to sh over there in the end!

    As the flying sword swept past that huge flying stone, it cut it in half. However, the next moment, Lu Chu saw a scene he absolutely did not want to see right in front of him.

    A figure was swiftly approaching him behind that flying stone.

    It was Chen Chao!

    Lu Chu''s expression changed slightly, turning somewhat pale in that instant. The continuous use of his flying sword had greatly depleted his sword qi. At this moment, while there was still enough sword qi in his body to support his sword attacks, it was no longer as swift as before.

    Chen Chao instantly arrived in front of Lu Chu. At this moment, even if Lu Chu was still thinking of recalling his flying sword, it was actually toote.

    Chen Chao''s heavy fist smashed towards his head. Lu Chu hurriedly dodged, but in the next moment, he was still hit on the forehead by the heavy punch.

    In the second bout of closebat, Chen Chao did not give Lu Chu any more chances. As Lu Chu''s figure was knocked back by the punch, he took a big stride forward, directly using his toughest body to collide with this sword cultivator who seemed almost fragile in his eyes!

    The sword qi within Lu Chu''s body was directly dispersed by this collision. At this moment, his flying sword was swaying in the distance as if drunk. It probably would not be able to return in a short time.

    This time, as Lu Chu was once again knocked back hundreds of feet, he spat out a turbid breath. With no other choice, he put his fingers together to imitate a sword, and a burst of sword qi suddenly bloomed between his fingers. With his fingers curved like a sword, Lu Chu shed towards Chen Chao. The sharp sword qi drew a white line in the air, just nice brushing past Chen Chao''s cheek.

    A wound suddenly appeared.

    Chen Chao paid no attention to it. At this moment, hepletely dominated the bout. Chen Chao narrowed his eyes to look at Lu Chu and said with a smirk, "Is a sword cultivator impressive?"

    As he spoke, he delivered another heavy punch to Lu Chu''s shoulder!

    With a crack, he directly shattered the young sword cultivator''s shoulder bone.

    Lu Chu let out a muffled groan, enduring the intense pain as he attempted to deliver a sword strike at Chen Chao. However, before his hand that formed a finger-sword could rise up, Chen Chao smacked a palm towards Lu Chu''s head.

    When the two maintained a distance, it might have been considered a battle between the same cultivation realm. However, once the distance waspletely gone, for Chen Chao, a martial artist who continuously tempered his body, the frail sword cultivator Lu Chu posed no threat whatsoever.

    Lu Chu was struck by a palm on the top of his head, instantly feeling a tremendous force rushing in. His face immediately turned an unusual shade of purple-red.

    But in the next moment, he stubbornly extended a hand and thrust a sword towards Chen Chao''s abdomen.

    Chen Chao made no attempt to dodge. To him, Lu Chu who was now an arrow at the end of its flight posed no threat at all.

    His next punch smashed towards this young sword cultivator''s chest!

    A trickle of blood instantly spilled from the corner of Lu Chu''s mouth as he was struck by this punch. At this moment, his internal organs were almost on the verge of rupturing.

    Daoist Redsky watched the young sword cultivator from his sect face a dangerous situation. At this moment, he waspletely disregarding any concerns for propriety or rules, ready to make a move. However, at this moment, he suddenly noticed the Lord Warden Commander standing on the square, he was currently staring at him coldly.

    A powerful aura already surrounded him at this moment.

    The faint killing intent was also warning him that if he were to act now, what awaited him would likely be a fight to the death with this Lord Warden Commander.

    If a powerful martial artist who had reached the pinnacle of Nepenthe were to truly engage him in a life-and-death struggle, Daoist Redsky feared he might not have the ability to defeat the other party.

    In his desperation, Daoist Redsky looked to the side at the old cultivator who remained silent the entire time.

    The old cultivator knew his own predicament. The reason he had remained silent since appearing was because a powerful aura had emerged beside him, an aura so powerful that he dared not act rashly or even speak. Although he did not know whose aura it was, he could vaguely guess it. Right now, that Great Liang Emperor was likely staring at him.

    Thinking about how that individual was a powerful martial artist who could contend with the Demon Emperor from the North without falling in defeat, and even survived under the Temple Master''s hands, the old man dared not provoke him at all.

    To make a move now would be to admit guilt, and if he truly angered that Emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, he feared he would meet his demise. Furthermore, the foreign cultivation world had no reason toe and seek justice for them.

    However, looking at the situation, if no one intervened, Lu Chu would be beaten to death by that young martial artist. The old man sighed,menting the waste of such a promising sword immortal sapling.

    At this moment, the civil officials were mere bystanders, enjoying the show. But the military officials were boiling with excitement. When had the martial artists of our Great Liang Dynasty ever had such a glorious day?

    As Chen Chao continued to throw punches, Lu Chu was almost entirely on the defensive. The sword qi within the young sword cultivator had long been dispersed. If he had not been holding on to hisst breath, he might have been beaten to death by Chen Chao long ago.

    Chen Chao was expressionless. However, just as he was about to throw another punch, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. His hair stood on end, and in an instant, he made a decision. He retracted the punch he was about to throw and instead reached out to one side. Sure enough, a red silk ribbon appeared.

    Fairy Red had been keeping an eye on the battlefield. Lu Chu had saved her life before, and now seeing him on the brink of death, she did not hesitate. Without much thought, she immediately moved to intervene.

    Chen Chao grabbed the red silk ribbon and shouted angrily, "Get down for Your Father!"

    In an instant, Chen Chao''s qi surged throughout his body, then flowed to his arm. With a sudden pull, Fairy Red''s figure became unstable, directly pulled by Chen Chao from a distance to not far in front of him. Having nearly killed Fairy Red before, now that he saw her attempting a sneak attack from behind, Chen Chao was burning with rage. He could not contain himself and directly smashed a punch onto the chest of this Fairy red, who was rather admired by the foreign cultivators.

    Struck by Chen Chao''s furious punch to her chest, Fairy Red instantly spat out blood, flying out like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily onto a shattered pir in the distance, her life or death uncertain.

    Meanwhile, Lu Chu took advantage of Chen Chao''s distraction and attempted to retreat backward. However, before he could retreat far, Chen Chao took a few steps and arrived in front of him, delivering another heavy punch to his chest.

    "Want to leave?" "Ask me if I agree!"

    Lu Chu was struck solidly by this punch, directly spewing out arge mouthful of blood, falling to the ground and convulsing uncontrobly.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, immediately preparing to deliver another punch, intending to send this young sword cultivator to meet King Yama.

    Daoist Redsky''s expression changed drastically, no longer caring about anything else, and shouted loudly, "We concede!"

    But Chen Chao turned a deaf ear, determined tond this punch!

    This punch that umted all the strength within his body suddenly smashed toward Lu Chu''s head. However, at that moment, a golden-colored small sword suddenly emerged from Lu Chu''s forehead, swiftly flying towards Chen Chao!

    This golden small sword was extremely sharp, instantly piercing through Chen Chao''s fist.

    A wave of intense pain struck as the flying sword pierced through Chen Chao''s shoulder, passing through his body.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth as he still aimed this punch towards Lu Chu''s forehead!

    However,pared to before, the force behind it had diminished considerably.

    With a loud boom, Chen Chao''s punch forcefully drove Lu Chu''s head into the ground, firmly embedding it there.

    Only at this moment, did Daoist Redsky swoop down to the square, with the Lord Warden Commander arriving behind Chen Chao too.

    Daoist Redsky first nced at Chen Chao before lifting Lu Chu up and sending a golden pill into the mouth of the young sword cultivator.

    Then his powerful qi flowed into Lu Chu''s body. Only after several minutes, did he lift his head to look at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao shook his head with some regret. He knew that Lu Chu had not died yet and had now been rescued by this daoist.

    However, Daoist Redsky was still full of anger. Lu Chu''s be hid a very precious sword technique from the Purple Cloud Grotto, but now it had beenpletely destroyed by Chen Chao. This meant that although Lu Chu had not died, his future achievements might never reach the expectations of the Purple Cloud Grotto.

    This was as painful as killing Lu Chu.

 Chapter 378: Right to Bear Arms

    <h4>Chapter 378: Right to Bear Arms</h4>

    Looking at Chen Chao, Daoist Redsky wished he could devour him whole.

    His voice was icy as he spoke, chilling to the bone, "We''ve already conceded defeat, why did you still attack?!"

    He was talking about when he shouted "we concede" when in midair, but Chen Chao stillnded the final blow. At that time, Chen Chao heard those words perfectly well and could have stopped his fist. However, he chose not to stop and instead delivered another punch.

    It was that punch that shattered the precious sword technique hidden in Lu Chu''s be, cutting off his future prospects.

    Chen Chao nced at Daoist Redsky and said without a care, "Daoist Sage conceded defeat, but that doesn''t mean Fellow Daoist Lu shares the same sentiment. I was wondering if Fellow Daoist Lu had any tricks left up his sleeve, intending to deal me a fatal blow."

    "You!"

    Daoist Redsky stared at Chen Chao, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Chen Chao still wore an innocent expression as he continued, "To be honest, Fellow Daoist Lu is the strongest opponent I''ve encountered in my life. If not for that, I wouldn''t have gone all out, leading to inadvertently injuring Fellow Daoist Lu. Now that I think about it, I regret it somewhat. If I had known Fellow Daoist Lu was holding back, I should have held back too."

    When he said this, Song Lian almost burst outughing and had to turn away. However, his body kept convulsing. It was truly quite difficult to suppress hisughter.

    Daoist Redsky''s face was filled with anger. If they were not in the imperial city right now, he would have probably killed Chen Chao already. How could he tolerate his chatter here?

    However, they were indeed in the imperial city, in front of the Great Liang Emperor. Even he did not have any reason to act.

    At this moment, a trembling hand suddenly reached out and grabbed Daoist Redsky''s sleeve. Lu Chu, who had kept his eyes tightly shut, slowly opened them. He sat up and said strenuously, "One must be willing to admit defeat. Commander Chen... your skills surpass mine... I concede."

    Chen Chao did not expect this person, who had suffered such severe injuries, to awaken so quickly. For a moment, Chen Chao could not figure out if it was the effect of the medicinal pills or if this young sword cultivator was truly extraordinary.

    At this moment, Chen Chao did not say anything more to provoke the young sword cultivator. Since he had conceded defeat, the match was over. It would not be appropriate for him to say anything further.

    "Commander Chen... the Great Dao is endless. You may have won here, but in the future, you may not be able to keep suppressing me."

    Lu Chu looked towards Daoist Redsky with determination in his eyes and said softly, "Grotto Master, even without that sword trove, I can still reach the pinnacle of Sword Dao!"

    Daoist Redsky sighed and did not say much. Even he felt a pang at the loss of the sword trove. There was only one in the entire Purple Cloud Grotto. Originally, he intended for Lu Chu to continue nurturing it within his be, which would have greatly aided him in the future. But now it was destroyed.

    "I hope you''ll humble yourself after this battle, be down-to-earth. Without that sword trove, it doesn''t mean you can''t reach great heights."

    As he finished speaking, Daoist Redsky made no move, but a figure fell from the sky, crashing heavily into the ground, and creating arge crater.

    When the dust settled, everyone could see clearly that the figure that fell from the sky was none other than the middle-aged daoist nun from before. The corner of her mouth was stained with blood, looking extremely disheveled.

    Liu Banbi''s silhouette appeared once again on the roof of the great hall. This young sword cultivator smiled and asked, "Still fighting?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun snorted coldly, but her gaze fell on the whisk in her hand. At this moment, there were not many silk threads left on it. In her battle against Liu Banbi, she used all her skills, yet in the end, she only managed to preserve her own life. Facing this young sword cultivator, she waspletely helpless.

    Daoist Redsky then nced at the middle-aged daoist nun. She was taken aback and then noticed the nearby Fairy Red who was still lively and kicking earlier. She took a few steps and arrived beside Fairy Red. After a moment, she shook her head.

    This Fairy Red could not be more dead.

    Daoist Redsky''s expression darkened. Fairy Red was not a disciple of the Purple Cloud Grotto. They had a duty to protect her when she came along today, but now, she was dead. However, Daoist Redsky did not feel much regret. Fairy Red died in the Divine Capital, and her sect should hold a grudge against whoever was responsible, which naturally was not him.

    Daoist Redsky helped Lu Chu to his feet and then sped his hands at the Great Liang Emperor as he said, "Your Majesty, talented individuals indeed emerge from the imperial court. This penniless daoist admires."

    The Great Liang Emperor was expressionless.

    Li Heng then loudly dered, "There''s no need to inform when Foreign Fellow Daoists are leaving the Divine Capital."

    They had not been notified when they arrived, so it was not necessary for the Great Liang Emperor to say when they would leave. However, they could only listen to orders now

    Daoist Redsky remained silent, casting onest nce at Chen Chao before turning and leaving with Lu Chu.

    The middle-aged daoist nun also collected the remains of Fairy Red and left with Daoist Redsky.

    The old cultivator in the sky breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. That aura dissipated.

    As for the middle-aged man who had been inconspicuous all along, he nced at the Great Liang Emperor before narrowing his eyes and then departing.

    With the departure of the cultivators, only the court officials of the Great Liang Dynasty remained.

    Those court officials looked at the chaotic scene in the square for a long time before snapping out of their daze. Restoring the previous orderly ranks seemed difficult now, as they could only crowd along the sides.

    The grand court session which was held here had many matters left unresolved. However, given the current situation, it seemed unlikely to continue further.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor who was standing aloof gave no instructions, what could anyone say?

    He nced at Li Heng, who understood and approached the Great Liang Emperor. After the Great Liang Emperor said a few words, he turned back to the great hall.

    Initially, Li Heng''s expression was still normal, but it turned peculiar after hearing theter part. However, once the Great Liang Emperor turned away, his expression quickly returned to normal.

    Approaching the jade steps, Li Heng loudly dered, "Great General Ning Ping, please enter the hall for an audience!"

    This was the first decree of the Great Liang Emperor, which was also expected by the court officials. After all, this Lord Warden Commander was about to depart for the Northern Frontier for his new appointment. Before leaving the Divine Capital, the Great Liang Emperor surely had much to discuss with this newly appointed Great General.

    After announcing the decree of the Great Liang Emperor, Li Heng nced at Chen Chao, the emotions in his eyesplicated. However, he quickly said, "Chen Chao, Deputy Commander of the Left Guard of Great Liang, is granted the privilege to bear arms when entering the pce in the future!"

    When this decree was uttered by Li Heng, the crowd exploded. The court officials were incredulous as they stared wide-eyed at Li Heng.

    The two princes also had shock written all over their faces. After Chen Chao''s victory, they had anticipated some reward from their imperial father, but they had not expected such a grant of power.

    The authority to bear arms?! This was not some trivial reward. Even the most distinguished military officials of the Great Liang Dynasty, when asionally rewarded by the emperor, were only permitted to carry a saber during certain pce audiences. But now, Chen Chao was directly granted the right to carry a saber, indicating that henceforth, whenever he entered the imperial pce, whether for the grand court session, routine court sessions, or even a private audience with the emperor, he could do so armed.

    What did this mean?

    Although Chen Chao carried a saber into the pce during the imperial banquet the previous time, that was not a formal asion, and there were also foreign cultivators present. But now, Chen Chao could carry a saber into the pce at any time and on any asion, which held apletely different significance.

    After his shock, the Grand Historian was about to step forward, but before he could take more than half a step, he was grabbed by the sleeve by the Premier. Looking at his close friend, the Premier asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"

    The Grand Historian answered firmly, "This act by His Majesty has no precedent. Granting such an honor hastily will undoubtedly provoke criticism from the entire court and the public. Chen Chao is not worthy of it!"

    Shaking his head, the Premier revealed the heart of the matter with a few words, "If His Majesty was still here, your advice might be heard. But His Majesty has already left. What does that imply? It means that His Majesty''s decree is not open to any advice. Even if you were to remonstrate with him now, it would be futile!"

    The Grand Historian frowned but still insisted, "Even if I die here, as long as I can persuade His Majesty to revoke the decree, it would still be worthwhile!"

    The Premier sighed helplessly, "But the fact is, even if you die here, it won''t change anything."

    "This authority granted by His Majesty may seem shocking at first nce, but if you think about it carefully, has His Majesty directly appointed this young man as the Lord Warden Commander? Or did he grant him a noble title?" "None of those. Although the court officials may be rmed today, once today passes, no one will make a fuss about this matter. Why bother doing things that would displease His Majesty?"

    The Premier was well-deserving of being the leader of the civil officials, showing remarkable insight into the situation.

    The Grand Historian was stunned. After hearing this, he no longer insisted on it. He silently returned to his ce and then whispered, "I always feel that one day he will bring aplete disaster to Great Liang!"

    The Premier sighed and remained silent.

    The Grand Historian before him seemed to have an unchangeable prejudice against Chen Chao. However, the Premier did not know how to convince him otherwise. Perhaps it was not bias at all, but rather a prediction about the future?

    But now, only time would prove who was right.

    The Premier''s eyes grew even more puzzled. Was this His Majesty announcing something to the world?

    Was this the will of His Majesty the Emperor?

    Did this young man have His Majesty the Emperor as his biggest backer in the Great Liang Dynasty?

    Chen Chao was also somewhat shocked. The right to bear arms - even a fool could understand what kind of honor this was. Such an honor was actually impossible to happen to him, but it still happened.

    Chen Chao subconsciously lifted his head to look ahead, but the Great Liang Emperor had already walked deep into the pce and was out of sight.

    Li Heng cleared his throat softly, and Chen Chao came back to his senses, kneeling down again. "This subject is grateful for your grace!"

    Li Heng nodded in satisfaction and then uttered thest sentence of today "The court session is dismissed. Matters not discussed in today''s court session shall be handled by the respective departments!"

    The court officials dispersed, but the officials from the Ministry of Works stayed behind. They needed toe up with ns to repair the damage to the square and the pce walls in an extremely short time. After all, this was the imperial city, not just any other ce. There could be no dy.

    As the court officials left in a single file, those who had intended to make friends with Chen Chao saw that the Lord Warden Commander was still by his side, so they temporarily put aside their intentions. The two princes exchanged a nce and did not stay either, quickly departing as well. They needed time to contemte their attitude towards Chen Chao once they returned to their respective residences.

    The Lord Warden Commander patted Chen Chao on the shoulder and smiled. "The right to bear arms in court, such an honor has never been granted to a military official of your age in the history of our Great Liang Dynasty. Do you understand His Majesty''s expectations?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly. "This honor is too great. This lowly official doesn''t know how many people will envy me. I''m afraid many have already begun cursing me in their hearts."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled warmly and said, "With great poweres great responsibility. No need to worry, just keep moving forward."

    After saying these words, the Lord Warden Commander did not say any more. The Great Liang Emperor was still waiting for him, and he could not spend too much time talking to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao nced at the great hall once again. Compared to others who might have moreplicated thoughts, Chen Chao''s thoughts were simpler. Regarding the matter of being granted the privilege to bear arms, he had now regained hisposure and pondered carefully about it. It was very likely that the Great Liang Emperor simply saw that he fought without a weapon and won with some difficulty, so as a reward, allowed him to carry a saber freely in the future.

    People in the world might not believe such a simple reason, but Chen Chao believed it, and he was certain it was the case.

    After the Lord Warden Commander left, Song Lian quickly appeared by Chen Chao''s side. This Left Guard Commander said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Kid, you always manage to surprise people. Originally, I thought you were going to lose the fight without a saber."

    Chen Chao asked jokingly, "If I really lost and was about to be pierced in the heart by Lu Chu''s flying sword, Your Excellency would save me, right?"

    Song Lian frowned and said, "That''s impossible. What do you think this ce is? It''s the imperial capital, right under His Majesty''s eyelids. How could I casually make a move? I''d lose the official hat on my head."

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" and did not mind either.

    But Song Lian quickly added casually, "Though, my official hat isn''t that important either."

 Chapter 379: Laughter in the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 379: Laughter in the Imperial City</h4>

    The court officials left the imperial city. Before the Lord Warden Commander entered the main hall, Li Heng reminded him that His Majesty the Emperor had already gone to the White Dew Garden and asked the Lord Warden Commander to go there to meet His Majesty.

    The White Dew Garden was another name for the imperial garden in the imperial city, originally named by the Empress. After a few expansion works, in had grown much biggerpared to when the deposed emperor was on the throne. It could indeed be considered a decent garden now. After the Empress passed away, whenever the Great Liang Emperor had free time, he would almost always spend some time here.

    When the Lord Warden Commander arrived at the White Dew Garden, he saw the Great Liang Emperor standing in front of a peony flower.

    Before the Lord Warden Commander could speak, the Great Liang Emperor took the initiative to ask, "Do you think We acted a bit rashly?"

    The Lord Warden Commander was taken aback, then immediately understood that the Great Liang Emperor was referring to granting Chen Chao the right to bear arms. After a moment of thought, the Lord Warden Commander said softly, "Your Majesty''s actions have made it difficult for that kid to maneuver in court. The civil officials may be fine, but those military officials are likely quite envious."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, seeming quite interested in this statement. He paused for a moment before saying calmly, "The favorite activity of those subjects is to specte on the Emperor''s intentions. Every action and movement gives them plenty to ponder. The moment We spoke, the civil officials will have plenty of work to do. As for those military officials who wish to cause trouble for him, let them be. After all, where in this world can a sapling grow without experiencing wind and rain?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "It seems Your Majesty is intentionally causing trouble for him."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "We''re not that bored. It''s just that he encountered this situation because he wasn''t allowed to carry a saber, and he has earned some face for our Great Liang Dynasty. Considering that he was also the champion of the martial examination at the Myriad Willow Convention before, and We didn''t reward him then either, it''s now added together and rewarded. Rewarding him with the right to carry a saber is nothing more than that. It''s not like conferring a noble title. Do those historians think they canbel Us as a foolish ruler in the history books?"

    The Lord Warden Commander had nothing to say in reply. Among the numerous court officials of the Great Liang Dynasty, perhaps only a few of them, who had known this Emperor before he became Emperor, could see such a side of him.

    Many people might think that this Emperor became more unpredictable after bing Emperor, but the Lord Warden Commander knew that the Emperor had always been the same passionate and open-minded young man.

    "Let them specte. We can''t be bothered with these trivial matters," he said.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the peony flower before speaking, "Sending you to the Northern Frontier this time is an act of helplessness on Our part. Xiao Hezheng is nearing the end of his life. We can''t let him die on the Northern Frontier Great Wall, right? He has served Great Liang all his life, and if he cannot even return to his hometown in the end, what kind of emperor would We be?"

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded, "The Great General has worked hard and aplished much during his many years at the Northern Frontier. It is indeed time for him to return and rest."

    The Lord Warden Commander harbored no selfish intentions towards the Great General. As fellow subjects, he held nothing but respect for that Great General. Turning around, the Great Liang Emperor looked at the Lord Warden Commander and shook his head, "All he wants is to die in his hometown. No matter how heartless We are, We cannot bear to refuse him this wish."

    After a pause, the Great Liang Emperor said softly, "The Northern Frontier is not entirely peaceful either. As the Great General, We know that you might be able to suppress those generals in the army, but there''s another important matter for you in the Northern Frontier. You need to ensure that thepensation for the soldiers who die on the city walls reaches their families, and that the monthly stipends are paid in full while they are alive. We''ve never denied the contributions of the border army, but over the years, half of the nation''s taxes have been allocated to the Northern Frontier. With so much money involved, it''s only natural for some to have ulterior motives. However, normalcy does not equate to Our permission. Investigate thoroughly. Anyone found guilty is to be executed."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not mince words. He meant execution.

    When he returned from the Northern Frontier previously, whether was it the assassination in Xuanling Commandery or the collusion of the garrisonmander Wei Feng with the foreign cultivators, they were not significant matters to the Great Liang Emperor. He believed the most significant and intolerable issue was the embezzlement of the soldiers''pensation by officials. Hence, after the incident in Xuanling Commandery, which affected the entire province, numerous officials suffered the consequences of the Great Liang Emperor''s wrath.

    "We grant you the authority to execute first and reportter. You may kill them after investigation, no need to report it to Us first."

    Lord Warden Commander said solemnly, "This subject receives the decree."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded, then rubbed his brows.

    Dealing with these national and military affairs every day was indeed more exhausting than cultivating.

    However, this world belonged to him, and the countless citizens were also his people. He had no choice but to take care of them.

    Lord Warden Commander was silent for a moment, but he still opened his mouth to ask, "Your Majesty, after this subject leaves the Divine Capital, who will assume the position of Lord Warden Commander?"

    "Do you have a suitable candidate?" the Great Liang Emperor asked casually.

    Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said softly, "If we disregard cultivation realm, Left Guard Commander Song Lian might be able to take on this role. However, he''s currently only at the Great Beyond Realm, it''s likely difficult to convince the masses. If we consider cultivation realm, then perhaps the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution..."

    Lord Warden Commander did not finish speaking. The warden faction and the Heavenly Imperial Institution were also at odds. In fact, there was absolutely no reason for the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution to assume the position of Lord Warden Commander. However, at this moment, the Great Liang Dynasty could not find any suitable candidates.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "Leaving aside other matters, there shouldn''t be a problem with Song Lian serving as Left Guard Commander. However, he still needs polishing before he can be the Lord Warden Commander. As for the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, We have other ns for him. Let the position of Lord Warden Commander remain vacant for now. With Us in the Divine Capital, there shouldn''t be any trouble."

    Lord Warden Commander nodded, "Understood, Your Majesty."

    Before he could continue speaking, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly chuckled, "If We were to banish that kid from the Divine Capital right now, do you think he will survive?"

    Lord Warden Commander was taken aback. Hearing this, he could note up with a response. However, he soon replied, "Chen Chao is probably the public enemy of the entire young generation of foreign cultivators. If Your Majesty were to banish him, it would likely be very difficult for him."

    "Even if We don''t banish him, he won''t leave on his own? That saber of his, isn''t it broken? Wasn''t he thinking of forging it anew?"

    There was a hint of amusement in the Great Liang Emperor''s eyes.

    Lord Warden Commander smiled bitterly and said, "It''s just that those people on Sword Qi Mountain are known for their peculiar temperaments. Can he really get his wish?

    The Great Liang Emperor did not answer that question, just casually said, "Since he wants to go, there are matters over there that need attending to."

    After saying this, the Great Liang Emperor did not wait for Lord Warden Commander to speak, but walked ahead on his own. Lord Warden Commander could only stand in ce and bow slowly.

    As they exited the White Dew Garden, Li Heng was already waiting there.

    Seeing the Emperor emerge, Li Heng signaled for the other pce attendants to withdraw, then followed the Great Liang Emperor slowly along the pce walls. They were already master and servant since they were in the prince manor. At this moment, neither of them spoke.

    "Li Heng, do you think that kid resembles Imperial Elder Brother?"

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly opened his mouth, throwing out this question.

    This Great Liang Emperor had three imperial elder brothers, but the imperial elder brother he was referring to, was actually just one, and that was thete Crown Prince.

    He was considered the only man among that generation of princes who could slightly surpass him.

    Li Heng was taken aback for a moment, then replied, "If we''re talking about facial features, not quite, but there are some simrities in his demeanor."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent.

    They walked on for a while.

    Suddenly, Li Heng paused and mustered his courage to say, "Actually, this servant personally feels that he resembles you more, Your Majesty. That determination deep in his bones, it''s reminiscent of Your Majesty''s youth."

    The Great Liang Emperor stopped in his tracks, looking at Li Heng as he spoke, "Li Heng, you have quite the audacity."

    If it were anyone else, they might have already knelt down to beg for forgiveness at this moment, but Li Heng simply smiled and replied, "Your Majesty, whether there''s a resemnce or not, Your Majesty knows best. This servant would never deceive Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, a rare sound ofughter breaking through.

    "You stay here; We''ll take a walk by Ourselves."

    So Li Heng halted his steps, quietly watching the Great Liang Emperor walk away.

    After walking quite a distance, the Great Liang Emperor looked at the crimson pce wall beside him and suddenlymented, "Even if We can aplish half, what about the other half?"

    After taking a few more steps, this Great Liang Emperor suddenly raised an eyebrow.

    Then he burst intoughter again.

    He was in a very good mood today.

    Since the passing of the Empress, he had not felt this happy again.

 Chapter 380: Two Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 380: Two Tigers</h4>

    After the grand court session, the Divine Capital enjoyed some rare peaceful days. The foreign cultivators did not fare well during the grand court session, and the Great Liang Emperor did not take advantage of the Xia Family''s downfall to continue purging the Divine Capital. The officials of the Divine Capital collectively breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had survived a cmity. However, at this critical juncture, no one made any excessive moves.

    The Lord Warden Commander entered the pce on the day of the grand court session and then promptly left the Divine Capital for the Northern Frontier. ording to the usual protocol, the Emperor needed to bring all the officials and send off the departing Great General. However, the Emperor was not fond of unnecessary formalities, and given that it was just after the grand court session, and the Lord Warden Commander himself was not one for such formalities, this custom was omitted.

    Before departing the Divine Capital, the Lord Warden Commander met two individuals: Chen Chao and Song Lian.

    At that time, Chen Chao and Song Lian were about to part ways at the Left Guard''s office, coincidentally crossing paths with the Lord Warden Commander who was returning from the pce.

    Seeing Song Lian, the Lord Warden Commander got straight to the point: "This official won''t be able to make it for your wedding, but if you dare mistreat your wife, and this official finds out about it, I''ll transfer you to the Northern Frontier."

    Song Lian wore a pained expression as he looked at his immediate superior. "How could I? I finally found myself a wife, I''ll cherish her dearly."

    The Lord Warden Commander narrowed his eyes. "You better."

    Song Lian was at a loss for a reply.

    Quickly catching on, Song Lian asked in a whisper, "Your Excellency, since you''re leaving the Divine Capital this time, it might be many years before you return, so..."

    Someone like the Lord Warden Commander could naturally easily guess what this fellow wanted to say. He paused slightly, then looked at Song Lian mysteriously, asking, "Who do you think it''ll be?"

    Song Lian was taken aback, his heart immediately racing as he looked at the Lord Warden Commander in disbelief.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled. "Go ahead, say it."

    Song Lian swallowed hard, then excitedly said, "Could it be this lowly official?"

    The Lord Warden Commander chuckled, then quickly shook his head.

    Song Lian had a speechless look.

    Meanwhile, Chen Chao watched with interest as the Lord Warden Commander revealed a different side of himself. While the Lord Warden Commander he usually saw was not considered conservative and inflexible, there was always a certain distance. But now, the Lord Warden Commander seemed much more approachable, almost like a neighborly elder.

    "His Majesty has said that the position of Lord Warden Commander will remain vacant for now, as there are currently no suitable candidates."

    The Lord Warden Commander narrowed his eyes, looking at Song Lian as he exhorted, "Cultivate diligently and step into the Nepenthe Realm earlier. Who knows, you might have a chance."

    Song Lian said solemnly, "This lowly official will strive in my cultivation diligently, hoping to one day be of assistance to you, Your Excellency."

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Chen Chao and said, "Actually,pared to Song Lian, this official thinks you stand a better chance."

    Song Lian still remained speechless.

    Chen Chao was stunned, then quickly replied, "This lowly official probably can''t shoulder such a heavy responsibility."

    Lord Warden Commander joked, "Why are you being so modest now? Back in the imperial city, when it came to killing people, you weren''t like this. Song Lian, what did he say back then?"

    Song Lian replied honestly, "He said, ''Get down for Your Father!''"

    The Lord Warden Commander burst intoughter.

    Chen Chao felt his face flush slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed as he said, "At that time, wasn''t Your Excellency behind me? Otherwise, this lowly official wouldn''t dare to be so presumptuous."

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said something with a profound meaning, "It''s not this official who''s behind you."

    Chen Chao felt baffled but did not respond.

    "Now that His Majesty isn''t seeing me off with all the officials, will you two send this official off?"

    Chen Chao and Song Lian naturally had no reason to refuse. Hence, the three of them walked towards the outskirts of the city. The appointment of Great General, being one of the strongest martial artists, naturally did not require any attendants. As long as they had the decree of His Majesty, it would do.

    Right now, these three people represented the strongest of the warden faction''s old, middle-aged, and young, three generations. The Lord Warden Commander led the way, with Song Lian following closely behind, and Chen Chao bringing up the rear.

    "After this official leaves, His Majesty will be holding down the fort in the Divine Capital. Even if His Majesty is absent, the Dean will be here too. If any major incident urs, there will naturally be someone to handle it. However, you''re in charge of the Left Guard, you mustn''t get distracted. The foreign cultivators won''t give up on the Divine Capital so easily."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked into the distance, feeling somewhat sentimental. "I''ve always wanted to go to the Northern Frontier to kill demons. Now, I finally got my wish. But I can''t help feeling reluctant to part with this Divine Capital behind."

    Song Lian scratched his head, unsure of what to say tofort his immediate superior, so he turned to nce at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao understood and said, "Your Excellency, you''re just going to the Northern Frontier to enjoy the scenery. It''s likely that you''ll return unscathed before long."

    The Lord Warden Commander chuckled, "Do you really think this official is afraid of dying in a deste ce like the Northern Frontier? Even if I were to truly perish there, it wouldn''t be a big deal. To die for the human race, well, forget about something that grand, fighting for the people of Great Liang is what we martial artists. ought to do."

    Song Lian nodded repeatedly.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    The three soon arrived at the city gate. The Lord Warden Commander halted his steps, and nced back at the two behind him, as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and simply turned to walk out of the city gate.

    Watching the Lord Warden Commander''s back view gradually disappear from sight, Song Lian suddenly felt a bit mncholic. "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that the Lord Warden Commander won''t being back."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and asked, "Why didn''t you say this sort of nonsense in front of him?"

    Song Lian chuckled, "I''m not that foolish."

    Chen Chao: "..."

    They left as three, but returned as two.

    Song Lian talked a lot along the way, but he did not mention anyone else, all his words revolved around that woman. He was excited about his uing marriage, but this martial artist was not quite familiar with the ceremony and etiquette, and he even thought about fetching that woman over today.

    Chen Chao said with some helplessness. "Even if you''ve lived for half a lifetime and aren''t considered a young man anymore, you can''t rush into marriage like this. There should be a matchmaker and formalities to follow, right? What about the bridal sedan chair? You need to understand the procedures properly, it can''t be rushed."

    Song Lian nodded earnestly, saying, "I nearly made a big mistake. Thankfully, I have you."

    When in private, these two no longer addressed each other as your excellency and this lowly official, they were more like friends.

    Song Lian scratched his head, but before he could say anything, Chen Chao immediately interjected, "There are plenty of professionals in the Divine Capital. You just need to spend some money, and everything will be arranged properly. I''m not familiar with this matter, so don''t ask me."

    Although he was the deputymander of the Left Guard, he was probably more like a matchmaker in Song Lian''s eyes.

    Song Lian nodded, saying, "The date for the wedding should be set."

    Chen Chao casually remarked, "The sooner, the better. It seems like you can''t wait. Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye to toast at your wedding."

    Satisfied, Song Lian patted Chen Chao''s shoulder and said, "We''re fated to meet. I never expected you would help me so much. I don''t know how to thank you."

    "As long as Your Excellency doesn''t give me some life-threatening missions, I''ll consider myself lucky."

    Chen Chao nced at a small shop beside the street, which sold various trinkets and toys.

    "You''re a favorite in His Majesty''s eyes now. How could I dare let you undertake any life-threatening mission? Rx during this time and cultivate well in the Divine Capital. If you need anything, I''ve got your back."

    Song Lian patted his chest in assurance.

    But, Chen Chao was not as optimistic. He just threw out a sentence, "If more peoplee after me wanting to kill me, I doubt you can handle it, Your Excellency."

    Song Lian was somewhat speechless. He could not understand why this guy was living so cautiously.

    But he quickly forgot about this matter. After exchanging a few words with Chen Chao, he hurriedly left the ce. With the half-day break today after the grand court session, he intended to seize the opportunity to visit that woman.

    Chen Chao was also eager for this guy to leave and did not try to keep him back.

    After Song Lian left, Chen Chao approached the trinket stall and sized up the various trinkets on disy.

    "Sir, what would you like?"

    The stall owner was very enthusiastic. Judging by Chen Chao''s appearance, he deduced that he was someone who was not short of money.

    Chen Chao stared at a small doll and picked it up, asking, "How much is this?"

    The stall owner chuckled, "Sir has good eyes. This is authentic Su Prefecture embroidery craftsmanship. Just the making of it requires two masters to work for half a month. It''s not expensive, only fifty Great Liang general currency. It''s yours!"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, asking in confusion, "So expensive?"

    The stall ownerughed, "Not at all, this is quite cheap."

    Chen Chao shook his head, saying, "Make it cheaper."

    The stall owner furrowed his brow, wondering if he had misjudged. After all, how could a rich kid know how to bargain?

    "Alright, forty-five coins, I can''t go any lower!"

    The stall owner''s eyes remained fixed on Chen Chao, observing him closely.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Cheaper."

    "My god, I can''t go any lower."

    Chen Chao nced at the stall owner, then rolled up his sleeves and began haggling with him.

    If anyone who knew Chen Chao''s identity saw this, they would surely be astonished. A deputymander of the Left Guard of the Great Liang Dynasty was currently haggling over a few coins.

    As night fell, Xie Nandu returned from the academy''s library. Having spent the entire day there reading, she now returned carrying antern in hand. Her maidservant, Liu Ye, was waiting at the door. Taking Xie Nandu''sntern, she began recounting the day''s events. "Miss, I heard that guy got into another fight in the imperial city today, and he killed someone, a woman!"

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow, signaling for her to continue.

    So Liu Ye recounted all the news she had heard during the day. Xie Nandu then said, "He didn''t carry a saber, but now he can bring one anytime."

    Liu Ye did not understand what she meant and was about to close the courtyard door.

    At that moment, a young man, panting heavily, had one hand resting on the courtyard door. Seeing Xie Nandu, he took something out of his embrace eagerly.

    "I bought this for you. Do you like it?"

    Xie Nandu looked at the little figurine in his hand and raised an eyebrow. "A tiger?"

    It happened to be a cute little tiger in Chen Chao''s hand.

    Chen Chao retorted, "It''s a tiger cub!"

    Xie Nandu nodded lightly and said, "So you mean I''m a mother tiger?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, wondering what kind of talk this was.

    Xie Nandu did not say much more, just took the tiger cub and said, "I''m indeed born in the Year of the Tiger."

 Chapter 381: Round Full Moon

    <h4>Chapter 381: Round Full Moon</h4>

    After winter passed, Ancient Creek Town weed spring.

    The townsfolk went to the government office to collect this year''s calendar and then hung it in their respective homes. It was now the fifteenth year of Tianjian, the fifteenth year since His Majesty the Emperor ascended the throne.

    Everything was rejuvenated.

    In recent days, the townsfolk heard that a young daoist from the daoist temple on the mountain behind the town often wrote safety talismans at the foot of the mountain and gave them to the people. So, many people asionally went there hoping to meet that kind-hearted daoist and request a safety talisman to ensure their family''s safety.

    However, in reality, this town was already one of the few peaceful ces in the world. There were no demons here preying on people. But people were never satisfied; without demons, they wished for good weather every year so that there would be enough food. With enough food, they wished they did not have to pay taxes. Without taxes, they even wished they did not have to farm and still have enough food.

    The human heart would never be satisfied.

    Perhaps it was because the daoist who wrote the safety talismans had been writing too many of them, or perhaps it was just a passing fancy for him. During these days, the vigers did not see the young daoist at the foot of the mountain, and thus could not obtain any more safety talismans.

    Although the vigers were somewhat discontented, no one dared to go up the mountain to demand an exnation. After all, that mountain was not a ce where anyone could go.

    The daoists there were not to be trifled with.

    Ever since hearing about this matter, there was a young child who had been squatting at the foot of the mountain every day for the past few days. Starting from before dawn, he would leave the dpidated courtyard and arrive at a bluestone rock at the foot of the back mountain, hoping to see the figure of the young daoist. However, for several consecutive days, he failed to see the young daoist, inevitably feeling disappointed. Nevertheless, even so, he still came here every day, waiting for a day, eating the cold rice ball when hungry, and drinking a sip of mountain spring water when thirsty. Yet day after day, he failed to see the young daoist he wanted to see, and the child''s heart was bing more and more disappointed with each passing day.

    He had considered going up the mountain directly, but hearing what the adults in the town said, this seemingly ordinary mountain was inhabited by a group of immortals. No matter how they tried to go up the mountain, they could not ascend it. He had gritted his teeth and tried a few times before, but the result was just as the adults said. He walked around in circles and could not go up the mountain. Later, he stopped trying and instead asionally came to the foot of the mountain to try his luck, hoping to encounter the immortals on the mountain. However, he had no sess. Just when he was about to give up, the rumors in the town gave him hope again. Unfortunately, after these days passed, he was still the same as before, not even encountering a single daoist.

    As dusk fell, with no one in sight at the foot of the mountain, the child had no choice but to drink some mountain spring water to ease the hunger pangs in his stomach that were growling incessantly. Then, he slowly turned and began to slowly walk back towards the town enveloped in the darkness of night.

    It took the child nearly an hour to return to the town entrance. Near the gate, there was a small stall selling buns, and the stall owner was just closing up. Seeing the child walking dejectedly from a distance, the stall owner smiled and asked, "Didn''t encounter any immortals again today?"

    The child responded listlessly with an "mmm," then said, "Uncle Mo, are you closing up shop? Do you need any help?"

    Uncle Mo waved his hand, "It''s just putting up a few wooden nks, what help can you offer, child?"

    Hearing him call him a child, the kid said seriously, "It''s not like that. My mother says that once I turn seven, I''ll be an adult. Now, even she relies on me!"

    Hearing the child talk about his mother, Uncle Mo let out a sigh, then took out some leftover buns from the steamer, about seven or eight of them. After putting them in a cloth bag, he came over to the child and handed them to him, sighing, "Business was slow today, and there are some buns left unsold. Do me a favor and dispose of them. Leftover buns can''t be sold the next day."

    The child listened but did not extend his hands. Instead, he shook his head and said, "Uncle Mo, my mother says I can''t help you anymore."

    Uncle Mo was taken aback and said, "Your mother found out?" "Take them, you got to at least fill your stomach, no?"

    The child shook his head again and took a step back. After giving a bow, he said, "Mother will get angry."

    The man who had been using this method to help this pair of mother and son, who depended on each other, felt somewhat helpless hearing this. "Your mother''s stubborn temper. It''s been so many years, and even your lives have be like this, why hasn''t she changed?"

    The child shook his head. How would he know about such things?

    Uncle Mo said softly again, "How about you eat a few first? You''re still young and growing. If you don''t tell your mother, she won''t know."

    The child shook his head once more, repeating, "Mother will get angry if she finds out."

    After saying this, the child ran ahead, shouting as he ran, "Uncle Mo, see you tomorrow!"

    The man watched the child''s back view, sighed, and did not say anything more. Everyone had their own troubles in this world, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    The child ran all the way to the end of the street before stopping to catch his breath. Remembering therge meat bun he had seen earlier, he could not help licking his lips. But then he thought of how angry his mother would be. In the end, he did not turn his head to look at the shop that he knew he could not see anymore.

    After resting for a moment at the street corner, the child entered a narrow alley and walked to the end where a dpidated courtyard stood. He pushed open the peeling, old wooden door and called out for his mother.

    The courtyard paved with stone bs was clean and tidy. A water vat sat quietly in the center of the courtyard, reflecting the moonlight.

    Inside the house, a faint light illuminated the room, and through the window screen, a blurry figure could be vaguely seen.

    The child pushed open the door, then quickly closed it again. He looked towards the woman lying on the bed in the room. Her face was pale, and she looked so frail that a gust of wind could blow her away. As she watched the child walk in, her lifeless face gained a bit of vitality. "Today is your first day of school. Did you pay attention in ss?"

    A hint of imperceptible panic shed across the child''s face, and he quickly said, "The teacher praised me, said I''m smart, and I''ll definitely be a top schr in the future!"

    The woman coughed twice, an abnormal flush suddenly appearing on her face. The child immediately climbed onto the bed and gently patted his mother''s back. When the woman regained herposure, she mustered up her spirits and said, "Bing a top schr would be great. At least you''ll have a future ahead of you. You can be a teacher. In your lifetime, even if I''m not around, you won''t go hungry."

    The woman had no particr feelings towards schrs, but she insisted on sending her son to school no matter what, hoping for one thing: that after she passed away, her son would be able to earn a living protected from wind and rain.

    The child quickly retorted, "Mother, don''t talk nonsense. You still have to watch me grow up." The woman caressed her son''s head lovingly and said softly, "Yes, I still have to watch my A''Bao grow up."

    Seeing that his mother was feeling better, the child immediately jumped off the bed. "Mother, are you hungry? I''ll cook. Just wait for me."

    The woman said softly, "I''m not hungry."

    The child ignored her and quickly ran to the kitchen area. He scooped out a small bowl of yellowed broken rice from the nearly empty rice bin, then fetched arge bowl of water from the courtyard''s water vat and poured it into the pot.

    After doing all this, he did not rush to light the fire for cooking. Instead, he untied his outer garment and took out a cloth bag from his embrace. Opening the bag, he emptied out the yellowed broken rice inside. This was the cheapest stale grain in town. But even so, the amount poured out from his bag barely filled a third of the already small rice bin.

    Hearing the movements from the kitchen area, the woman asked weakly, "Is there no more rice?"

    The child put away the cloth bag and replied loudly, "Mother, there''s still plenty left; enough for a while."

    Soon, the child brought over two bowls of watery porridge. However, even though both bowls were watery, it was visibly clear that one bowl was much thicker than the other.

    Pushing the thicker bowl towards his mother, the child picked up his own bowl to drink. The woman said with some unhappiness, "I''ve already said I''m not hungry. If you keep doing this, I''m going to get angry."

    The child raised his head and said, "I''m not hungry either. That rice ball from noon is still filling me up to the throat."

    The child gestured, looking somewhatical.

    The woman''s expression turned serious. "Did you take Mr. Mo''s buns again?"

    "Didn''t I tell you, you should have backbone as a person? Why don''t you listen?"

    Seeing his mother''s expression turned solemn, the child quickly waved his hands, "No, when I got back, Uncle Mo had already closed up."

    "Then why can''t you finish a bowl of porridge?"

    The woman stared at her son, who looked somewhat aggrieved as he replied softly, "I really didn''t."

    Only then did the woman reach out and take the watery porridge from her son''s hand, sighing softly as she said, "Mother knows what you''re thinking, but you''re still growing. Moreover, you still have to attend sses at school during the day, how can you not eat?"

    In the end, the woman still passed her bowl of porridge to her son and just looked at her son lovingly. How could she not know that her days were numbered? But she could not bring herself to address this elephant in the room. She could not bear the thought of what would be of her son after she was gone.

    If the heavens were merciful and granted her more time, no matter how difficult or tiring it would be, she just wanted to see her child grow up.

    The child backed down, but still stubbornly poured half of his own porridge into his mother''s bowl. Then, he watched her finish her portion before he drank his.

    After dinner, the woman retired early to bed. Once she fell asleep, the child quietly slipped out, sitting on the steps under the eaves, holding his knees tightly. He gazed at the full moon in the sky.

    Afraid of waking his mother, he did not dare to cry aloud. Instead, tears welled up in the child''s eyes as he sobbed softly, his gaze fixed on the round full moon above as he muttered, "Father, I miss you."

 Chapter 382: Searching for Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 382: Searching for Immortals</h4>

    After daybreak, the child prepared breakfast as usual, packed a rice ball, and informed his mother before heading out. As he passed by Uncle Mo''s bun shop, the kind man called out to him, wanting to stuff a few buns in his hands. But the child quickly retreated and did not take the buns. After thanking him, the child quickly left the town. He still went back to the foot of the mountain, sitting on the bluestone rock, patiently waiting for the immortals from the mountain.

    He did not know if it would be another futile day, but the child remained hopeful. At first, he stared at the mountain path, but then he began to turn his head towards the direction of the town, silently counting in his mind. When he counted down from ten to one, each time reaching ''one,'' he would abruptly turn back, hoping to see an immortaling down from the mountain.

    However, after several attempts, every time he looked towards the mountain path, it remained empty, with no sign of anyone.

    The hope in the child''s eyes gradually faded, eventually turning into immense disappointment. However, he quickly suppressed this emotion and continued to harbor hope in his eyes, repeating these actions once again.

    As time passed, it was already noon, and the child''s stomach had long been rumbling. He took out the rice ball and ate half of it with the mountain spring water. Resisting the temptation to eat it all, he was about to put it away when a voice suddenly came from behind, "Is it delicious?"

    The child suddenly turned his head, his face full of hope. However, upon seeing the young man in front of him clearly, his emotions instantly turned to disappointment. Standing before him was a young man who was not wearing daoist robes, not a daoist.

    Noticing the change in the child''s mood, the young man continued asking patiently, "Is it delicious?"

    The child shook his head. A rice ball without any seasoning would not taste good when it got cold. It naturally did not taste good.

    The young man smiled, "I haven''t had lunch either, I was feeling a bit hungry. Could you give me that other half of the rice ball?"

    Hearing the request from the young man, who did not dress like hecked money, the child was somewhat hesitant. Even if he ate the entire rice ball, it actually would not fill his stomach either. He had nned to eat the remaining halfter. Although it would not satisfy himpletely, it would at least make him feel a bit better. However, with this stranger asking, the child became uncertain.

    The young man chuckled, "It''s okay if you don''t want to give it."

    Ignoring thement, the child hesitated for a while before handing over the rice ball, feeling a bit embarrassed, "I''ve already eaten, and it''s a bit dirty, if you don''t mind..."

    The young man shook his head, took the rice ball without hesitation, and sat down next to the child just like that. Eating slowly, he said, "I''ve seen you waiting here for several days. Are you hoping to get a safety talisman from those mountain gods?"

    Eating while talking, the young man continued, "You offered me the rice ball, so I''ll give you a safety talisman. It happens to be one I obtained a few days ago."

    He handed out a safety talisman from his pocket, but the child did not take it. Turning away, he whispered softly, "I''m not here for a safety talisman."

    The young man gave an "oh" and asked with some curiosity, "Then why have you been waiting here for so many days?"

    Finishing the rice ball and wiping his mouth, he said to himself, "I passed by here several days in a row and saw you here. I thought you were seeking a safety talisman."

    The child shook his head, seeming reluctant to say anything.

    The young man did not insist and quickly stood up, smiling. "Alright, since you treated me to the rice ball, I''ll treat you to a meal at the biggest restaurant in town."

    The young man could naturally tell. It seemed that eating a full meal for this little fellow might be an issue.

    The child still shook his head. "I want to wait here for the immortals on the mountain."

    The young man paused, asking, "You''ve waited for so many days without sess. Will you be able to find an immortal today? One day won''t make much of a difference."

    The child shook his head again and said softly, "If I leave with you, and the immortals on the mountaine down while I''m gone... I would have failed..."

    As he spoke, the child''s voice began to tremble with tears. He thought of this possibility, and he could not help but feel saddened.

    The young man did not insist either. He quickly got up, bid farewell to the child, and headed alone towards the direction of the small town.

    The child did not care too much and started counting down again and again.

    Soon, the sky gradually darkened, and it was already dusk.

    Watching the sun gradually disappear beyond the horizon, the child who was already famished, stood up and stretched his body. He cast a final nce at the mountain path with some disappointment before turning back towards the small town.

    The next morning, the child, who had set out early again, arrived at the spot once more. However, from a distance, he could see that someone was already there on therge bluestone rock, and it was not a stranger, it was precisely the young man who ate half of his rice ball yesterday.

    The child looked at the young man sitting here, feeling somewhat puzzled.

    The young man nced at him, then took the initiative to smile and ask, "Are you still waiting today?"

    The child nodded without saying anything.

    However, when he went over and sat down, the young man did not leave. Instead, he stayed with him all the way until noon. Of course, during this time, the two of them chatted about many things. Except, when he asked why the child was waiting for immortals here, he refused to answer. But by noon, the young man once again asked for half of the child''s rice ball. Although somewhat reluctant, the child eventually gave in.

    After finishing the half rice ball, the young man said, "Having eaten your lunch twice, let me tell you some news. Before you came today, I saw an immortal."

    The child was taken aback, then asked with an eager look, "Where is the immortal?"

    But, the young man shook his head and made a request, "How about this, you apany me for a day, and when it''s nighttime, I''ll tell you where the immortal is, deal?"

    The child furrowed his brows and asked somewhat hesitantly, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    Facing this question, the young man just smiled and said, "How about we make a bet? Trusting me doesn''t necessarily mean we''ll really find the immortal, but if you don''t trust me and wait here today, you might also see the immortal you''ve been waiting for."

    The child hesitated. Indeed, as the young man said, if he left this ce, he might miss the immortal, but the young man might also be deceiving him.

    But soon, the child nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."

    The young man smiled, "At least you have some courage."

    The child jumped off therge bluestone rock, earnestly looking at the young man, and said, "I believe in you."

    The young man shook his head, "I don''t even trust myself."

    There was still some confusion in the child''s eyes again.

    The young man asked, "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "He Liang, my dad gave me the name."

    The child quickly answered.

    The two soon left the foot of the mountain and returned to the town. The young man went straight to thergest restaurant in the town, ordered a table of dishes, and then looked at He Liang, "I''ll treat you to a meal. After eating, I need to go check out something at the school."

    He Liang who was originally focused on the table of dishes, felt a little guilty when he heard the word "school," but he just asked, "Can I take some with me? We can''t finish so much food."

    The young man shook his head.

    He Liang was a little disappointed, but he still did not say anything.

    After the meal, He Liang led him and quickly arrived at the school on the east side of the town. The town was not big, and there were not actually that many children going to school. At the moment, the teacher in the school was exining some basic ssics to about twenty over children. Standing outside the window, He Liang did not quite dare to look inside, so he just turned away and gazed at a nearby stream.

    After spending some time at the school, the young man asked, "Do you want to study?"

    He Liang nodded.

    "Then why are you not taking a look? Are you afraid that you''ll develop a desire to study, but can''t enter the school?"

    The young man smiled, "Is this what they call being content with what you have and not thinking about what you can''t get?"

    He Liang remained silent. He did not want to tell the young man the truth.

    The young man did not dig deeper, nor did he insist on the child answering. After watching for a while, the young man and He Liang went to the rice and flour shop in the town. Upon the warm greeting from the stall owner, the young man just looked at the bag of yellowed broken rice in the corner, pondered for a moment, and then shook his head.

    He asked a very strange question, leaving the owner of the rice and flour shop confused, but He Liang fell into a daze.

    After leaving the rice and flour shop, they walked around and finally arrived at Uncle Mo''s bun stall. The young man smiled and asked, "Are the buns delicious?"

    Uncle Mo was initially curious why He Liang was following this young man. Hearing this, he smiled confidently, "There are no buns in town tastier than the buns from my shop. Sir, try a few buns?"

    In the end, the young man only asked for one bun, and as they walked, he ate it in small bites.

    He Liang had enjoyed a hearty lunch, so he was not hungry at the moment and did not have much on his mind. Instead, he was still pondering the question the young man had asked earlier.

    When they were at the rice and flour shop, the young man asked what was the difference between rice and rice?

    However, he did not expect an answer from anyone, nor did he provide one.

    Afterward, the two of them wandered around the town until dusk. It was only then that the young man led He Liang to sit by the stream.

    He Liang looked at the sky with a sense of anticipation. After all, as the young man had promised, when night came, he would tell him the whereabouts of the immortal.

    The young man suddenly asked, "You took the money meant for school and bought rice instead, your mother would be very angry if she found out, right?"

    He Liang was startled, looking at the young man in disbelief. "How did you know?"

    The young man did not answer his question, but continued talking to himself. "As a mother, even if she''s struggling, she would still want to give the best to her child. But I don''t quite understand your mother. She clearly can''t even afford to eat, so why refuse those few buns? If she truly cares for you, shouldn''t she put aside her so-called pride and make sure that the top priority is that you eat your fill?"

 Chapter 383: Not Fated

    <h4>Chapter 383: Not Fated</h4>

    Without waiting for He Liang to speak, the young man continued on his own, "What else in this world is more important than staying alive?"

    "And besides, it''s just a few buns. It''s not stealing or robbing, why is it not eptable? Why can''t she ept other people''s goodwill? Must she wait until her own child starves to death?" "In that case, it seems your mother is still somewhat pedantic. Or perhaps, in her eyes, your life and death is simply not worth mentioning!"

    The young man spoke slowly, but his gaze remained fixed on He Liang who was sitting next to him.

    He Liang stood up with a rush, his face filled with anger. "You''re not allowed to say that about my mother!"

    After saying those words, He Liang turned around to leave. He and his mother had always been dependent on each other. He would not allow anyone to speak ill of his mother. She was the best mother in his heart, no matter who said otherwise!

    But just as he took a couple of steps forward, the voice of the young man sounded out behind him, "Don''t you want to know where the immortal is?"

    Hearing the voice behind him, He Liang''s foot paused mid-air. After a moment, he still withdrew that foot in the end.

    The young man''s voice continued to sound out indifferently, "Can''t take it after I say a few words? You seem impatient, but who is it that waits at the foot of the mountain every day?"

    He Liang turned around, tears welling up in his eyes, feeling somewhat aggrieved. But after a moment of silence, he still said softly, "Can you tell me where the immortal is?"

    The young man stood up unhurriedly. Looking at the child in front of him, he said calmly, "That''s not the attitude one should have when asking for a favor. Why don''t you try kneeling down?"

    Hearing the words kneel down, He Liang shook his head, tears streaming down his face and falling to the ground. However, he still shook his head and said, "No, my mother will get angry. I can do many other things, but not this."

    After saying these words, He Liang looked up at the young man in front of him, pleading, "I can help you with many things. Can you tell me where the immortal is?"

    The young man shook his head, still saying calmly, "What if I insist that you kneel?"

    At this moment, the young man was unbelievably cold. He seemedpletely different from before, showing no pity towards this child of merely seven or eight years old.

    A battle was shing in He Liang''s mind, his mind in turmoil. Despite the slightly chilly weather, his forehead was drenched in sweat, the tiny beads mixing with tears and continuously dripping down his face, unable to distinguish whether they were tears or sweat.

    Shaking his head, He Liang murmured, "I can''t, I can''t. My mother will get angry."

    The young man sighed, saying seriously, "If you don''t kneel down, I won''t tell you. After you kneel, I''ll tell you where the immortal is. You want to find the immortal to cure your mother''s illness, yet you refuse even to kneel? Don''t you want to cure your mother''s illness?"

    His voice was calm, but his emotions were sincere, making He Liang believe that what he said was one hundred percent true.

    He Liang looked into the eyes of the young man who easily discerned the hope, conflict, as well as confusion in He Liang''s eyes.

    A seven to eight-year-old child, he was actually doing quite well, but the young man still wanted to see what he could do.

    He Liang remained silent for a long time before shaking his head.

    The young man did not speak either, he just reached out his hand. Immediately, there was a roaring sound from the stream, countless streams of waternded in his palm, forming one droplet after another. When this scene fell into He Liang''s eyes, how could he still not understand? The young man in front of him was the immortal he had been looking for!

    In the next moment, a dark red daoist robe appeared on the young man''s body, and an ordinary wooden hairpin appeared in his hair.

    He Liang did not hesitate, directly kneeling in front of the young man with a thud, "I beg Lord Immortal to save my mother! I''m willing to toil for Lord Immortal like a horse for the rest of my life!"

    Seeing He Liang kneel without hesitation, the young daoist priest was genuinely curious. He looked at He Liang and asked, "Why are you willing to kneel now?"

    He Liang knelt on the ground, tears welling in his eyes as he looked at the young daoist before him, saying seriously, "My mother always taught me to have a backbone, not to kneel to anyone easily. But my mother is really dying. I beg Lord Immortal to save her life!"

    The young daoist thought for a moment, understanding the situation, and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "I see."

    "Get up."

    The young daoist sat back down by the stream, then threw out another question, "But why should I save your mother? The things that you can do, can''t I do them? And what I cannot do, can you aplish?"

    He Liang did not want to get up, still kneeling on the ground, listening to these questions. For a moment, he was at a loss for a reply.

    The young daoist said softly, "Kneeling down is something that will surely anger your mother, but if it can save my mother, I can kneel too. However, if kneeling down doesn''t get what we want in the end, wouldn''t it be in vain?"

    "If it turns out to be in vain, would you regret it?"

    The young daoist did not look at He Liang, just gazing at the stream as he said, "Answer this question well. Whether I will go with you to save your mother or not depends on this question."

    He Liang who was kneeling behind him listened to these words with great nervousness. In essence, it was probably just about regret or no regret. But even with these two simple answers, He Liang did not know how to answer for a moment.

    This was his mother''sst hope, he did not dare to speak lightly.

    "You only have fifteen minutes. If I don''t hear an answer after that, I will leave immediately."

    The young daoist reminded softly.

    Then he quietly waited as time passed slowly.

    After fifteen minutes.

    The young daoist stood up, looking at the child whose face was full of confusion, shaking his head.

    Suddenly, He Liang spoke, "I would regret it."

    The young daoist looked at him quietly, "Why?"

    He Liang said softly, "Because I didn''t know the oue beforehand, so even if I had to choose a hundred times, I would still kneel down, because it''s my mother''s only hope. But if the result turns out to be bad, then I would regret doing something that made my mother angry and went against her wishes."

    The young daoist pondered for a moment, not expressing his own opinion on this answer, and simply said, "Lead the way."

    Hearing this, He Liang''s eyes reflected a surge of hope-like emotions.

    Then he quickly got up, leading the young daoist through half of the small town, finally arriving at the dpidated courtyard.

    He Liang pushed open the door and the young daoist followed behind.

    The woman leaning on the bed saw that her son returned home, and had a smile in her eyes. But she quickly noticed the young daoist following behind her son.

    "Who is this... guest?"

    He Liang hurriedly said, "Mother, this is the Lord Immortal from the mountain behind the town. He hase to cure your illness!"

    The young daoist looked at the woman, who clearly did not have much time left. Bowing slightly, he said softly, "This penniless daoist is called Yun Jianyue, and I''ve been cultivating in the mountain temple since childhood."

    The woman was taken aback, but there was no joy on her face. Instead, she looked at He Liang with concern and asked, "What did you promise him?"

    He Liang instinctively wanted to shake his head, but remembering his kneeling down, he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    The young daoist nced at the woman but said nothing. He reached out to grasp the woman''s thin arm, but the woman suddenly exerted a burst of strength, pushing back and refusing to let Yunjian Yue hold her arm. Instead, she turned to her son again and asked, "What did you promise him?!"

    Only then, did He Liang open his mouth, recounting everything he had experienced throughout the day.

    The woman became furious upon hearing this. "Didn''t I tell you before? One should have a backbone. How could you kneel down to others so easily?!"

    He Liang''s face was full of tears as he sobbed, "But I don''t want Mother to die. I want to be with Mother forever!"

    The woman red at her son, her voice cold, "Do you think by curing me like this, I will ept you as my son? If my A''Bao has no backbone, then he is no longer my A''Bao!"[1. It might seem weird why she calls him A''Bao even though there''s no Bao in He Liang. It''s likely just a pet name.]

    With tears streaming down his face, He Liang felt nothing but aggrieved at this moment. He just wanted to cure his mother, even if it made her angry.

    "Mother, please don''t be angry. I know I''m wrong. Let''s cure your illness first, and then Mother can punish me however you like."

    He Liang looked at the young daoist with hope in his eyes, pleading, "Please, Lord Immortal, help to treat my mother first."

    The woman red at He Liang and said in a solemn voice, "Be quiet!"

    But then Yun Jianyue''s voice sounded out again faintly, "He has already knelt down. Whether your illness is cured or not, he has already knelt down. Do you want his kneeling to be in vain?"

    The woman listened to this and was somewhat dazed.

    Yun Jianyue was patient in testing He Liang''s character, but he did not want to waste too much time on this woman. He casually said, "This penniless daoist intends to take him as my disciple, so his kneeling wasn''t in vain."

    This time, the woman''s expression wasplex. The reason why the town remained peaceful and why they had not encountered any demons all these years was because of the presence of a daoist temple behind them. Now, if an immortal from the temple was willing to take her son as a disciple, she knew exactly what that meant.

    "Lord Immortal, are you serious?"

    She looked into Yun Jianyue''s eyes, worried that the young daoist might have just said it casually.

    Yun Jianyue nodded slowly. If he had not harbored such intentions, he would not have wasted so much time on He Liang.

    But before the woman could speak, He Liang immediately shook his head, "No, I want to stay with my mother forever!"

    The woman frowned, wanting to say something, but Yun Jianyue spoke first, "The daoist temple is just behind the mountain. If you''re willing toe down the mountain every day, no one will stop you."

    He Liang heard this and could not find words to respond for a moment.

    Yun Jianyue took out a medicinal pill and ced it in He Liang''s hand, saying calmly, "As I said before, fifteen minutes, I''ll wait for you in the courtyard for only fifteen minutes. If you''re willing, you cane out and I''ll bring you up the mountain. If you''re not, then I''ll return to the mountain alone."

    Yun Jianyue walked out of the house and stood in the courtyard. Looking at the moonlight tonight, his expression was calm. The legacy of cultivators was mostly passed down in the form of master and disciple. However, most masters who take disciples would be very old. For a young cultivator like Yun Jianyue, it was rare to have the desire to take in disciples at such a young age.

    But there were always exceptions to everything. After observing He Liang that child, he found his aptitude to be good, and after a bout of testing, he found his character to be decent too. Since they had met, he believed it was fate. The decision to take him as a disciple was made at this moment.

    After fifteen minutes, He Liang walked out of the house and looked at Yun Jianyue sitting on the steps. His tears had dried by now. He sat down beside Yun Jianyue and opened his hand, still holding the medicinal pill.

    Yun Jianyue looked at the pill and asked curiously, "Reason?"

    He Liang replied, "My father died on that Great Wall. I want to avenge him."

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "If you''re willing to fight the demons at the Northern Frontier Great Wall in the future, no one will stop you."

    Suddenly, He Liang asked, "If I go up the mountain and enter the daoist temple, will I still be considered a Liang person?"

    They had heard about the attitude of the foreign cultivators towards the people of Great Liang. Even though the immortals on the mountain behind them might not be like that, overall, they still belonged to the group of foreign cultivators.

    Yun Jianyue replied, "What you want to do never has anything to do with your identity."

    He Liang asked softly, "Then which side should I stand on in the future?"

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "If you stand on the opposite side, I won''t mind either."

    He Liang shook his head, "But I mind."

    Yun Jianyue pondered for a moment, understanding his reason. He said, "I see."

    Yun Jianyue continued, "Since you have this idea, I won''t insist either. Consider the medicinal pill as a gift for treating me to the rice balls."

    After saying this, he was about to get up. As one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, one of the few young geniuses in the world, he took fancy on a disciple, but failed to take him in. If the news spread, he would probably be ridiculed by people. However, he did not care too much. Fate was something he believed in, and seeing He Liang was fate. He Liang refused, so it was not fated to be.

    Coming due to fate, parting because they were not fated.

    But still, He Liang shook his head, saying sadly, "Lord Immortal, you treated me to a meal too, so we''re even. Mother won''t eat this medicine."

    Yun Jianyue looked at He Liang, asking with some curiosity, "What kind of person is your mother?"

    Those who could calmly choose death in the face of life and death were never ordinary people.

    He Liang thought for a moment and shook his head. Actually, even he himself did not truly understand what kind of person his mother was. Since he was young, he only knew that his mother was very strict, always teaching him to have a backbone, not allowing him to gain without effort, and not allowing him to easily ept others'' kindness.

    "She won''t live much longer."

    Yun Jianyue shook his head, picked up the medicine pill, and got up to leave.

    He Liang had a sorrowful look, but quickly said from behind, "No matter what, thank you, Lord Immortal!"

    Yun Jianyue ignored him, but when he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped and turned back. Looking at He Liang, he asked, "If you don''t want to stand on this side, then you can probably only be a martial artist."

    He Liang looked puzzled, not quite understanding what the term martial artist meant.

    Yun Jianyue looked at He Liang and said, "If one day you happen to meet someone named Chen Chao, perhaps you can consider acknowledging him as your master."

    "Who is that?"

    "A very interesting martial artist."

    Yun Jianyue recalled the young martial artist he once fought against and shook his head.

    He Liang still looked puzzled, but he quickly remembered the name. His intuition told him that this person might be very important to him. He quickly asked, "Where is he?"

    Yun Jianyue looked at him and said calmly, "In the Divine Capital."

 Chapter 384: Before Returning to Oneâ€™s Hometown

    <h4>Chapter 384: Before Returning to One''s Hometown</h4>

    The Great General''s manor, located in the northeast corner of the Divine Capital, finally showed some signs of life.

    General Xiao He had been stationed at the Northern Frontier for many years. He had no sons; only one daughter, who had been married off to the First Prince as his princess consort several years ago. Consequently, she had long left this mansion. Over the years, although this mansion should have been bustling with activity, due to the Great General''s prolonged absence from the Divine Capital, there was only an old steward and a few servants left in the mansion.

    Now, as the Great General was about to retire and return to the Divine Capital, ministers from the court came to visit one after another. In just one day, the old steward received dozens of invitations, all from those who wished to see the Great General before he left for his hometown. Every day, when the old steward opened the door, he would see a bunch of stewards from various families waiting outside the mansion. However, all these invitations were collected and ced in the Great General''s study. Despite the limited time, the old general did not show any interest in reading even one of them.

    In other words, during this period, not a single person has been able to enter this Great General''s mansion.

    Today''s weather was pleasant, with the warm spring sun shining into the courtyard. Even the old locust tree, which seemed to have little life left, showed some vitality today. The old steward brought a reclining chair and ced it in the yard. Then, he set up a small square table next to it, with two sks of pce-bestowed wine and an exquisite white jade wine cup ced on top.

    The Great General slowly walked out of his study andy down on the reclining chair. His head full of white hair was somewhat disheveled, appearing particrly striking under the sunlight.

    The old steward carefully poured a cup for his master, whom he had not seen in probably several decades. However, before he could even put down the wine sk, the Great General casually said, "Old Ji, the weather is nice today. Join me for a couple of drinks.

    The old steward''s hand trembled slightly, but he did not say anything. He just nodded and went to fetch another chair along with an ordinary wine cup. Sitting beside the Great General, he poured himself a drink as well.

    The Great General squinted at the sun in the sky and suddenly asked, "Old Ji, how many years have you been in this mansion?"

    The old steward shook his head and said softly, "I can''t recall exactly. I only remember when Emperor Lingzong was still reigning."

    The Great General sighed emotionally and said, "Indeed, Emperor Lingzong spent quite the effort to nt you in this mansion."

    Hearing the revtion of the secret he had guarded for many years being exposed by the Great General, a hint of panic appeared in the old steward''s eyes. However, he quickly calmed himself down. At this moment, he felt a sense of relief instead. Guarding this secret had made him feel akin to treading on thin ice over the years, but he had never imagined that the Great General before him had known all along.

    Without waiting for the old steward to speak, the Great General smiled faintly. "Emperor Lingzong has been gone for many years. After that deposed emperor died in the fire, even if you knew something over these years, there''s nowhere to pass it on." The old steward nodded gently. Indeed, he was the old man Emperor Lingzong had nted in the General''s mansion. At that time, the Great General was about to be appointed as the Great General of the Northern Frontier,manding the most elite frontier troops of the Great Liang Dynasty. Emperor Lingzong naturally had to be cautious, so he nted an informant in the mansion. Actually, this sort of thing was not umon throughout history. After learning about it, the subjects could only feign ignorance. If the person appointed by His Majesty the Emperor was expelled, that would be losing all decorum with the Emperor.

    Not many would do this sort of thing.

    After Emperor Lingzong''s demise, the old steward passed on information to the pce, but it was to that deposed emperor. However, after the deposed emperor was consumed by fire, whether it was because the pce didn''t find his presence or the current Emperor of Great Liang simply didn''t care, he never contacted the pce again. In the initial years, he often worried, but as time passed, the old steward gradually forgot about this matter. He had even started to think of himself as a servant of the Great General''s mansion. It was only when the Great General mentioned it again that he remembered these things once more.

    "Don''t worry, I''m old and no longer involved in court affairs. I don''t want to kill you either. Just live well."

    The Great General took a sip of wine, narrowing his eyes. Drinking in the Northern Frontier Army mostly involved strong liquor. Although it gave a kick, after drinking it for so many years, his body could not handle it anymore. Now, drinking something less strong was more suitable for him.

    "The old servant also doesn''t have many years left." The old steward said softly, "But, I still must thank Great General for sparing my life."

    The Great General smiled faintly, "I had no friends or allies in the court. The juniors I appreciate are all in the Northern Frontier. In such a big Divine Capital, there are few whom I can speak my mind to. Today''s weather is good. Shall we speak frankly for a moment?"

    The old steward nodded slightly and took the initiative to say, Back when that deposed emperor was battling with the current Great Liang Emperor, when the imperial edict reached the Northern Frontier, you didn''t follow the edict and lead the army down south, Great General. Actually, an edict came from the pce that your wife and daughter were to be executed on the spot."

    During the great battle back then, the deposed emperor retreated continuously, unexpectedly losing half of his territory to a vassal king. Later, some court officials suggested that the Great General lead his troops southward, using the most elite frontier troops of the Great Liang Dynasty to deal with the current Great Liang Emperor. At that time, the deposed emperor was full of confidence, thinking that the Great General''s wife and daughter were in the Divine Capital, and the Great General had no reason to disobey the imperial edict. However, the result was unexpected. In a fit of rage, the deposed emperor wanted to execute Great General''s wife and daughter publicly. Butter, the situation deteriorated rapidly, some people in the Divine Capital tacitly epted that the Great General was on the side of the Great Liang Emperor, so they intervened to save your wife and daughter.

    The Great General was not surprised and just said casually, "Emperor Lingzong was always paranoid, and the deposed emperor even more so. His actions weren''t unexpected."

    The Great General smiled and said, "When Emperor Lingzong passed away, I thought the throne should rightfully pass to the current emperor. Who would have thought Emperor Lingzong made such a mistake and passed it to his imperial grandson."

    Discussing such historical events of the previous dynasty, both individuals who had lived through it felt quite emotional at this moment.

    The Great General said, "Let me reveal something to you. Back then, when His Majesty entered the Divine Capital, someone in the pce informed him about your situation. His Majesty sent me a secret edict, informing me of this matter. Your life or death was to be decided by me. I spared your life, and His Majesty did not nt any more spies in the Great General''s mansion. Just this magnanimity alone qualifies His Majesty to be called a wise ruler."

    "At that time, people used to say I was watching from the sidelines and waiting for the highest bid. But today I can tell you that I hoped for His Majesty''s victory from the beginning. Only in the hands of someone like His Majesty can the Great Liang Dynasty truly flourish. As for that deposed emperor, if he had remained in power, the backbone of every person in the Great Liang Dynasty would have been broken."

    An old matter spected by the world for decades was casually revealed by the Great General just like that. It would surely cause a storm if the news spread. However, the only listener at this moment no longer harbored such thoughts.

    Since it hade to this, the old steward also said sincerely, "Indeed, His Majesty''s ability far surpasses that of the deposed emperor. Among Emperor Lingzong''s sons, perhaps only thatte Crown Prince couldpare."

    With the name of thete Crown Prince being mentioned again, the Great General smiled and said, "Thete Crown Prince excels in matters of governance and has good cultivation talent as well. If he ascended the throne, he would have been a wise ruler. However, his attitude towards the foreignnds is too mild;cking in courage. His Majesty surpasses him in this aspect by far."

    At this point, the Great General suddenly asked, "Among those invitations, is there one from the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard?"

    The old steward shook his head. He had seen those invitations, and he knew about the current Deputy Commander of the Left Guard who had been granted the right to bear arms, but he did not see his name among them.

    "I want to see this young man before leaving the Divine Capital. Ning Ping holds high expectations for him, and His Majesty also regards him highly. I''m curious to know what ability he possesses to earn such high regard from those two."

    The Great General felt a surge of emotion. During the years in the Northern Frontier, the thing he did the most was to promote those youngsters for the benefit of Great Liang. He had assumed that the most outstanding among the younger generation of Great Liang would be in the Northern Frontier Army. However, he had not realized that there were still two individuals, a man and a woman, in the Great Liang Dynasty''s Divine Capital.

    The old steward hesitated for a moment before saying, "Should this old servant go and invite the Deputy Commander to the mansion?"

    The Great General shook his head and said, "Although I''m retired and no longer the Great General, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to personally invite him. Besides, we have guests arriving at our mansion today."

    The old steward was taken aback and was about to speak when a servant approached from afar. After ncing at the Great General, the servant said softly, "The First Prince and Miss have arrived."

    The Great General smiled, waving his hand for the servant to leave. Then he turned to the old steward and said, "I can choose not to meet other people, but my own daughter came, if I don''t meet her, people will scold me for being heartless and ungrateful."

 Chapter 385: Donâ€™t Blame Father

    <h4>Chapter 385: Don''t me Father</h4>

    The old steward understood and quickly went to wee the First Prince and the Princess Consort into the mansion.

    Soon, the overweight First Prince and Princess Consort arrived. There were only the two of them, they did not bring any attendants.

    Upon seeing the Great General reclining on the chair, Princess Consort hastened her steps and approached him. She nced at the pce-issued wine ced aside and then at the Great General''s white hair,ining, "Daddy, considering your current health condition, why are you still drinking?"[1.]

    The Great General looked at his beloved daughter whom he only gained in hister years. A hint of tender love shed across his eyes. After his wife''s passing, she was his only kin left in the world.

    At that moment, the First Prince also arrived at the Great General''s side, opening the box he held in his hand. Inside was shockingly a snowy-white ginseng. The First Prince smiled and said, "This 300-year-old snow ginseng should greatly benefit your health, Father-inw. I hope you take good care of yourself."

    The Great General looked at the snow ginseng and shook his head. "It''s a good item, and I can see that Your Highness has put a lot of thought into it. However, I know my own body. It''s beyond the point where medicine can cure it. Your Highness should keep it for yourself."

    The First Prince smiled and handed the snow ginseng to the old steward beside him before saying, "Father-inw, even if this helps you live for just one more month, it''s worth it."

    To others, such words might sound harsh, but to the Great General, they did not. He did not have much time left in the first ce. A month might seem short for others, but for him, it was quite a significant period.

    After pondering for a moment, the Great General nodded. "Alright then. It''ll take some time for this journey back to my hometown from the Divine Capital. I''m really quite scared that I won''tst until the day I return to my hometown."

    Upon hearing this, the Princess Consort said rather unhappily, "Daddy!"

    The Great General said softly, "Everyone will die eventually. No one can stop it, so why do you have to be like this?"

    The Princess Consort who had not seen her father for many years quickly teared up upon hearing his words.

    The Great General wanted to reach out and pat his daughter''s head, but then he remembered that she was no longer the little girl she once was, so he stopped himself. Instead, he waved his hand and softly said, "Father hasn''t eaten the dishes cooked by my daughter yet. Can I have that privilege today?"

    The Princess Consort wiped her tears and quickly nodded. She was then led to the kitchen by the old steward.

    After everyone had left, the Great General turned to the First Prince and said, "Your Highness, please have a seat. Today, I''ll be indulging myself and won''t adhere to any formalities."

    The First Prince sat on the chair where the old steward had been sitting earlier and casually said, "In Father-inw''s manor, I am just your son-inw. When a son-inw visits his father-inw, how hees and behaves is entirely up to the father-inw, isn''t it?"

    The Great General smiled faintly but did not say anything.

    The First Prince understood that the Great General''s wish to eat food made by the Princess Consort was just an excuse. After a moment of silence, he took the initiative to ask, "Although Father-inw was at the Northern Frontier for all year round, I believe that with Father-inw''s insight, it shouldn''t be difficult to understand the major events in the court. Your humble son-inw has some matters I wish to seek rification from Father-inw."

    The Great General shook his head. "I am just an old man in his twilight years. If Your Highness wants to ask about things in the Northern Frontier Army, I can say something. But it''s been decades since I''ve attended a court session. How could I have a clear understanding of the court''s major matters?"

    "Father-inw is too modest."

    The First Prince said softly, "Here in this mansion, I am your son-inw, and the Princess Consort is your own daughter. Will Father-inw really refuse to offer even this meager bit of guidance?"

    After a moment of silence, the Great General finally nodded. "Your Highness, please ask your question."

    In this world, it was hard to say there were no concerns. The Great General was a man nearing the end of his life, he no longer cared about whatever fame and fortune. If there was something he still cared about, it would likely just be his own daughter. After all, after he died, she would only have this First Prince to rely on.

    The First Prince pondered for a moment and softly asked, "What was the purpose of Imperial Father''s journey north and back south this time?"

    The Great General nced at the First Prince, knowing what he wanted to ask. He simply replied, "If Your Highness regards His Majesty as your father, then naturally His Majesty will regard Your Highness as his son."

    The First Prince furrowed his brows slightly and, after some thought, he looked somewhat depressed as he said, "But Imperial Father''s attitude has always been unclear."

    The Great General shook his head and said, "His Majesty is in his prime, the matter of session naturally cannot be rushed. Why is Your Highness so anxious?"

    "But Imperial Father has already shown admiration for that person. The right to bear arms isn''t a trivial matter. Father-inw, do you know that he''s very likely to be..."

    The First Prince spoke with a worried expression. His concern was not about who was more favored by the Imperial Father between himself and the Second Prince. Instead, he was worried about another person.

    "Returning the kingdom that he snatched?"

    The Great General looked at the First Prince and asked, "Does Your Highness think there''s such a rationale?"

    The First Prince shook his head. Initially, he did not believe it either. But with the recent events unfolding and his inability to understand Imperial Father''s character, he naturally became quite worried.

    The Great General sighed and said something sincere, "His Majesty''s ambitions are vast, epassing both the North and the South. A bold and ambitious ruler like him is focused on immediate matters. As for future matters, they don''t fall in His Majesty''s eyes. Instead of pondering over His Majesty''s attitude towards the Chen Dynasty, Your Highness should consider what kind of crown prince His Majesty truly desires."

    The First Prince smiled bitterly, "If I could figure it out, I wouldn''t havee to seek rification from Father-inw."

    The Great General did not speak. Although he was not in the Divine Capital, he still had some insight into the three princes borne to the Emperor. From his perspective, none of these three were the ideal heir in His Majesty''s eyes. If it were not for the Emperor''s excessive concern for the Empress, he would probably have birthed more children long ago. However, now that Her Majesty the Empress had passed, no matter how he chooses, he could only choose one of these three.

    Unless His Majesty truly did not care about the session, insisting on having the heir of thatte Crown Prince ascend to the throne. But in the eyes of the Great General, this possibility was negligible.

    "If Your Highness doesn''t even know what kind of son your father desires, then as an outsider, I know even less." The Great General rubbed his temples. He could not say he had any feelings towards this son-inw. Back then, this marriage was decided by his daughter, not arranged by His Majesty, nor was he, the father, involved in selecting a husband for his daughter.

    Actually, from the perspective of the Great General, it would be best for his son-inw to stay away from the court and preferably not be of the imperial family. This would reduce a lot of conflicts. But at the same time, he also knew that as the Great General of the Northern Frontier of the Great Liang Dynasty, his daughter would surely be tied to the fate of the dynasty. There was simply no choice. In the end, his daughter chose the First Prince, which was considered a very good oue.

    At least she married the person she wanted to marry. As for whether the person she married truly liked her, sometimes it was not that important. The First Prince fell silent for a moment and asked onest question, "Father-inw, in your view, will Chen Chao develop aspirations for the throne in the future? If not, could he be used by your humble son-inw?"

    The Grand General countered, "Even if he could be of use, would Your Highness dare to use him?"

    After hesitating for a moment, the First Prince replied, "Since we are connected by blood, if he has no aspirations, it''s not impossible that your humble son-inw can tolerate him."

    The Great General closed his eyes, feeling a headacheing on. In the end, it was all about the throne; a matter he preferred not to think about. But now that the First Prince had spoken up, the Great General remained silent for a moment before saying, "I have not had any dealings with him yet. Since Your Highness wishes to know, I will meet him before leaving the Divine Capital and evaluate him for Your Highness."

    The First Prince smiled and replied, "That would be great. Thank you for your trouble, Father-inw."

    The Great General said nothing more, simply closing his eyes and enjoying the warmth of the sun above.

    After a usual dinner at the Great General''s manor, the First Prince and the Princess Consort were preparing to leave.

    The Great General stood in the courtyard, looking at the Princess Consort.

    Seeing that the Great General had something to say, the First Prince tactfully left first, leaving the father and daughter to converse.

    The Great General looked affectionately at his daughter and said softly, "Father has always been fighting demons in the Northern Frontier for the country. I didn''t let the world down, but the only ones I''ve let down are you and your mother. Don''t me father."

    The Princess Consort''s eyes reddened slightly and she just shook her head, "Father has toiled for the country, there''s no reason for this daughter to me Father."

    The Great Generalughed self-deprecatingly. "me me, nheless."

    The Princess Consort bit her lip and did not speak.

    The Great General chuckled. "Whether to me or not, it''s all the same now. Father has reached the end of my life, but you still have a long way to go. Live well, be happy, and don''t think too much."

    The Princess Consort asked softly, "Daddy, can''t you stay in the Divine Capital? If you go back home, and if Daddy you... there won''t be anyone to keep vigil next to your coffin."

    The Great General casually said, "In the Northern Frontier, how many soldiers have died over the years? Those fortunate enough might have their bodies brought back, but for those less fortunate, they be food for the demons. Father is already contented to leave the Northern Frontier alive and be buried in my hometown. Why care about such matters?"

    The Princess Consort lowered her head in silence, but tears were already streaming down her face.

    The Great General smiled and said, "Don''t cry. I''m going to see your mother. It''s something I''ve been looking forward to for a long time. Now it''s about toe true. You should be happy for father."

    The Princess Consort remained silent, because she could no longer speak.

    The Great General reached out and rubbed her head, saying with vicissitudes of emotion. "The day I leave the Divine Capital, don''te to see me off."

    The Princess Consort abruptly lifted her head, her face full of confusion as she gazed at the Great General.

    The Great General just looked at her face, so simr to histe wife''s, and murmured, "Sometimes father wonders, if I were just an ordinary man, spending my life with your mother and you, would I have less regrets when it''s time to go? Looking back now, I''ve done so much in this lifetime, it''s not bad. Father has no regrets, just guilt for not being able to spend more time with you two."

    Tears welled up in the Great General''s eyes as he whispered, "Don''t me father."

 Chapter 386: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 386: Invitation</h4>

    The Princess Consort''s feelings towards the Great General, her own father, were actually quite limited. After all, since the Great General took office as the Northern Frontier Great General under the reign of Emperor Lingzong, he had hardly returned to the Divine Capital. Even on the few asions he did, it was for a pitifully short time. Yet, despite this, with their blood ties, how could she not feel heartbroken at the prospect of parting in life and death?

    Seeing the Princess Consort in tears, the Great General reached out and wiped them away. "Our father-daughter rtionship was fate, but from now on, you must walk your own path."

    The Princess Consort could only sob quietly, unable to say anything at this moment.

    The Great General looked at her with tender affection. This Northern Frontier Great General, who had always been stern, was not entirely heartless. It was just that when facing the demons, when facing the countless soldiers of the Northern Frontier, he had to suppress his emotions. For a military leader, the greatest taboo was indecisiveness.

    "As one gets older, one tends to talk more. Don''t mind your old man''s rambling. This will be thest time."

    With a sigh, the Great General said in the end, "Go back."

    The Princess Consort could not find words to respond. She suddenly bowed deeply to her father, paying her respects.

    The Great General epted it calmly.

    Afterwards, the Princess Consort stood up and walked to the carriage waiting outside. The Great General watched her enter the carriage and slowly leave. Then, he turned back slowly, reclining on his chair once again. The old steward approached, and the Great General who was looking at the old locust tree in the twilight, sighed, "I''ve really grown old."

    Suddenly, the old steward said, "This old servant wishes to return to your hometown with Great General."

    The Great General did not look at him, shaking his head. "That''s my hometown, not yours. What are you following for?"

    The old steward''s face was full of sorrow, his lips moving, but no words came out.

    "Oh you, you''re actually the same as me. After so many years of being powerless, if you could choose, would you have chosen to enter my manor back then?"

    The Great General chuckled self-deprecatingly. "All this talk about serving the country and its people, about defending thend. If given the choice, who wouldn''t want to stay home, watching over their wife and daughter, and live out their days peacefully?"

    "My life is nearing its end."

    Finally, the Great Generaly back on his reclining chair, closing his eyes slightly, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. It seemed he was reminiscing about his eventful life - joining the military at a young age, rigorous training, and the countless battles fought, stepping over the bodies of numerous demons. In the end, he became a renowned general, guarding the Northern Frontier for decades and earning great military achievements for the human race.

    But every hero would eventually grow old.

    In the face of the power of time, no one could resist.

    In the end, everything would turn to dust.

    After the grand court session ended that day, Chen Chao returned to the small courtyard by the South Lake, living a secluded life.

    After obtaining the right to bear arms, Chen Chao anticipated that he would attract the attention of many interested parties, which was much more serious than when he initially became the top scorer in the martial examination.

    Fortunately, there were no issues from the Left Guards''s office, and hiding in the academy provided some tranquility.

    However, these days in the courtyard were not easy for him. Xie Nandu practiced the sword daily, reaching a new level. Often, while manipting flying swords in the courtyard, Xie Nandu would sporadicallyunch attacks at Chen Chao. Despite being prepared, Chen Chao could still evade these attacks which were not considered overly fierce. However, he could not keep up with Xie Nandu''s unpredictable timing. asionally, he would be pushed into a very embarrassing situation.

    If it were anyone else, he would have already taken action. However, facing Xie Nandu, he had no means at all.

    One afternoon, while contemting the contents of that page, he suddenly felt a burst of sword qi approaching. Reacting instinctively, he swung his saber backward, colliding with a flying sword that swept toward him from behind. The collision caused the flying sword to draw nearer instead of being deflected away.

    Returning to his senses, Chen Chao shed with his saber again, halting the flying sword''s advance. Then, he looked up at the young woman under the eaves, and said with some helplessly, "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t react in time and end up dead under your flying sword?"

    Recalling the flying sword, Xie Nandu replied, "If you really died, I''d bury you."

    Chen Chao scratched his head, feeling speechless.

    But after being interrupted by Xie Nandu, Chen Chao no longer dwelt on the matter of the page. Instead, he walked over to the eaves and said with a smile, "Make way."

    Xie Nandu shifted her body aside, making room for Chen Chao. Chen Chao sat down naturally next to her and easily detected the pleasant fragrance emanating from the young woman, which was somewhat intoxicating. However, he quickly regained his senses and asked, "Do you think that First Prince will panic now that the Great General has retired?"

    For years, the two princes of the Great Liang Dynasty have been in constant rivalry, but most court officials favored the First Prince. Why? It was because he was the son-inw of the Northern Frontier Great Liang Emperor, whomanded the most elite frontier army of the Great Liang. The First Prince held the advantage in the struggle for the throne. Many court officials could not understand why the Emperor, having formed an alliance with the Great General through marriage, did not promptly designate the First Prince as the heir to cate the Great General. Some spected that the Great General and His Majesty the Emperor were not as harmonious as they seem.

    However, with the Great General retiring to his hometown, there was no longer a reason to necessarily crown the First Prince as the crown prince.

    ncing at Chen Chao, Xie Nandu said calmly, "Is it important to you who bes emperor?"

    Chen Chao initially wanted to say it mattered, but after thinking about it, he decided not to speak in riddles in front of the girl. Instead, he said straightforwardly, "Indeed, regardless of which prince ascends the throne, even if they appear magnanimous, I cannot trust them. I can only make them wary."

    A saber in one''s own hand was better than in another''s.

    This was something Chen Chao had always believed in, butter, the Great Liang Emperor taught him another lesson: holding a saber was not the end goal; having the ability to kill was.

    Xie Nandu said indifferently, "So don''t overthink it."

    Chen Chao sighed and said softly. "It''s just that with the Great General retiring, the Great Liang Dynasty has one less powerhouse in the true sense. I saw him that day at the grand court session, and I feel he won''t live much longer."

    Xie Nandu was not surprised. Although she had never met the Great General nor attended the grand court session, she was well aware of one thing: if the Great General had any strength left, he would not return to the Divine Capital at this moment.

    "This is to be expected. With the cessation of the Northern Frontier''s war, it seems peaceful, but one should be more vignt now. If the Great General didn''t reach a point of no return, he wouldn''t return to the Divine Capital at this moment. His Majesty is benevolent, willing to give the Great General a chance to retire peacefully, which is rare."

    Chen Chao smiled. "Sometimes I wonder if I''d be willing to dedicate my whole life to the entire human race."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and asked curiously, "So what''s your answer?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I''m a little selfish."

    Xie Nandu still was not surprised and said, "Selfishness is human nature. The Great General also wouldn''t mind retiring early. It''s just that in this world, most people are carried forward by the times, and it''s hard for anyone to truly live freely."

    At this point, Xie Nandu said seriously, "Those who are truly free are all selfish."

    "To truly live as one wishes, one cannot concern themselves with so-called responsibilities or obligations. That''s selfishness. But deciding how to choose is not easy."

    Xie Nandu continued calmly, "I''ve never met a true free person."

    Chen Chao said, "In my view, it''s about attachments. Attachments make it hard for many people to let go."

    Xie Nandu did not refute this.

    Changing the subject, Chen Chao asked, "I''m nning to go to Sword Qi Mountain in a few days. Do you think those people can help me?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "It''s very difficult."

    Chen Chao felt a headacheing on. There was only one group in the world with that capability, but unfortunately, they only forged swords.

    He looked at Xie Nandu, wanting to say something but hesitating.

    Understanding what he wanted to say, Xie Nandu shook her head. "I don''t have any connections."

    Chen Chao wanted to speak further.

    Xie Nandu continued, "Teacher won''t help you, and I won''t plead with him either."

    Chen Chao waspletely speechless.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu tease, "How about this? After you step into Nepenthe and be a peerless martial artist like His Majesty, then go to Sword Qi Mountain. If they refuse, just crush their mountain with one punch?"

    Chen Chao was astonished and muttered, "How many sword cultivators will be after my head then?"

    The Sword Qi Mountain could establish itself in the foreignnds by relying on the favor of countless sword cultivators. It was rumored that even the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had once obtained a sword from Sword Qi Mountain. If Chen Chao were to really do that, he would likely be enemies with half of the sword cultivators in the world, with nock of sword immortals.

    Xie Nandu chuckled, "Senior Brother Liu''s sword was also obtained from Sword Qi Mountain. Of course, and so was mine."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "To be honest with you, I know another one. By the time I reach that level, he''ll probably have be a sword immortal."

    Thinking of Liu Banbi, Chen Chao also felt a headache. This sword immortal was not to be provoked either.

    "I suppose even His Majesty would have a headache facing four sword immortals." Chen Chao let out a sigh. Moreover, there were not just four!

    Xie Nandu said, "But His Majesty definitely wouldn''t worry about such matters. If he wants to go, he''ll go. What''s there to fear?"

    Chen Chao fell silent. He did not know how many more years it would take for him to be a martial artist like the Great Liang Emperor.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu said, "Before that Great General leaves the Divine Capital, I reckon he''ll meet you."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, feeling somewhat perplexed.

    "Whether it''s to rope you in on behalf of the First Prince or out of curiosity about you, you can''t escape this meeting."

    Chen Chao said irritatedly, "Can''t I hide?"

    Xie Nandu nodded, "Sure, you can. After all, you''ve already incurred the envy of countless military officials. If you add on the reputation of disrespecting this distinguished old general, think about your future situation."

    Chen Chao cursed, "Think I''m scared?"

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

    Suddenly, there was a knocking on the door.

    Liu Ye quickly went to open it and returned with an invitation card.

    She came back under the eaves and handed the invitation to Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu nced at it and quipped, "Now you really can''t hide."

 Chapter 387: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 387: Meeting</h4>

    Chen Chao took the invitation from Xie Nandu''s hand, nced at it, and then looked at Xie Nandu with some confusion, asking, "Why?"

    Although Xie Nandu had already analyzed for him why the Great General wanted to see him, the invitation came right away after their conversation, leaving Chen Chao puzzled. Mainly, he did not understand why a Great General, even if he was about to retire, and had been the highest military official of the Great Liang Dynasty with immense prestige in the court, would personally send him an invitation.

    It should have been Chen Chao, this young military official, sending an invitation to the Great General whose prestige in court was unrivaled.

    Xie Nandu said, "Perhaps he truly values a genius and wants to do something for the Great Liang Dynasty onest time?"

    Chen Chao scratched his head, somewhat puzzled.

    "Like I said before, if he wants to see you, it''s just like when Teacher wanted to see you back then, you can''t escape it no matter what."

    Xie Nandu quickly assessed the situation and casually said, "Actually, don''t overthink it. At least this Great General won''t have any intention of harming you. In the Divine Capital, no one can defy the will of His Majesty, and isn''t His Majesty''s will clear enough?"

    Chen Chao nodded, but still felt somewhat worried.

    He nced at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu understood what he was thinking and shook her head as she said, "He didn''t invite me."

    Chen Chao dispelled the notion and sat back down.

    However, he quickly greeted Liu Ye and instructed her to inform the Left Guard''s office to arrange for a carriage tomorrow to visit the Great General. There was no reason to ride in the academy''s carriage.

    Liu Ye seemed reluctant, but after Xie Nandu gave her a nce, this young maidservant did not dare to disobey her mistress''s wishes. However, she would surely curse Chen Chao behind his back.

    After Liu Ye left, Chen Chaomented sincerely, "It feels great to have someone to order around."

    Xie Nandu nced at him and asked, "Should I bring you a basin of hot water for you to soak your feet?"

    Chen Chao had an innocent look, "Really?"

    On the morning of the second day, Chen Chao stepped out of the small courtyard, and a carriage was already parked at the door. Standing in front of the carriage was a familiar face, Weng Quan.

    Looking at the carriage parked next to him, Chen Chao''s expression became somewhat unnatural. However, upon closer inspection, it seemed that the carriage before him was not the same as the previous one, which relieved him.

    Weng Quan approached with a smile and asked, "Deputy Commander, how about it? I''ve refurbished this carriage quite well before. Now, it doesn''t look so shabby, does it?"

    Chen Chao was expressionless, he just muttered, "Next time, I don''t want to see it again. Tear it down!"

    Thest few words were practically gnashed out by Chen Chao.

    Weng Quan had a nk look but did not dare to ask.

    Chen Chao boarded the carriage, and Weng Quan followed suit. The carriage slowly departed from the academy.

    The Great General''s mansion was not close to the academy to begin with, so Weng Quan did not drive slowly. Fortunately, he was skilled at driving, maintaining a fast speed without rming themon people. They soon arrived at the Great General''s mansion, although they could not avoid being seen by conscientious people along the way.

    Before Chen Chao even arrived at the Great General''s mansion, the news had already spread.

    So, what seemed like a private meeting between an old general about to bid farewell to the Great Liang Dynasty and a young military official with boundless potential was actually stirring the hearts of countless people.

    Upon arriving at the entrance of the Great General''s mansion, Weng Quan parked the carriage. After Chen Chao stepped out of the carriage, Weng Quan was about to leave immediately. Chen Chao asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Weng Quan replied as a matter of course, "Since Deputy Commander instructed me to quickly bring the carriage back to dismantle it, this lowly official naturally has to rush back."

    Chen Chao was speechless. "Then, who wille to pick me up when I leaveter?"

    Weng Quan''s face turned red and he said somewhat embarrassedly, "This lowly official forgot about that."

    Chen Chao felt a headacheing on but did not say anything, as the old steward had already walked over.

    Seeing Chen Chao, the old steward smiled and said, "I presume you must be Commander Chen, right?"

    Before Chen Chao could answer, the old steward continued, "You must be. I don''t think there''s any young man in the capital who can match Commander Chen''s air."

    The old steward had been serving in the Great General''s mansion for so many years, naturally, he had his remarkable qualities. He casually omitted the word "deputy," just this alone, it was doubtful that Weng Quan could learn it no matter how many years he tried.

    Chen Chao sped his hands, "Sir, you''re too kind."

    ncing at the saber hanging from Chen Chao''s waist, the old steward did not say anything either. In name, Chen Chao was invited by the Great General, so carrying a saber was not a big deal. Moreover, a makes sense like the Great General could not be threatened by a young military official like Chen Chao just because he had a saber.

    This was simr to the reasoning when Chen Chao first entered the pce.

    The old steward waved his hand, "What ''sir''? I''m just an old servant in the Great General''s mansion."

    Since ancient times, there had been a saying that the household servants in the Prime Minister''s manor were third-grade officials. Since this old steward could manage affairs in the Great General''s mansion, Chen Chao would definitely consider him to be someone extraordinary. Therefore, no matter what, he had to treat him carefully.[1.]

    The old steward nodded, feeling a bit more favorable towards this young military official who had quite a reputation in the capital.

    He was not as arrogant as he had anticipated, but he could not help but think that if Chen Chao were to really behave in an unruly and arrogant manner in the Great General''s mansion, even if it was an old general about to retire from the Great Liang Dynasty''s court, he would make Chen Chao suffer some hardship.

    Entering the courtyard, the first thing Chen Chao saw was the old locust tree in the yard, followed by the reclining chair under the tree.

    The old steward walked through the courtyard without looking sideways and led Chen Chao to the main hall. After the servants brought tea, the old stewardmented, "Upon careful consideration, apart from His Highness the First Prince and the young miss, it seems that Commander Chen is the only guest the General has met in the mansion all these years."

    Chen Chao looked ttered, "I am truly honored."

    The old steward smiled and did not say anything more.

    "Commander Chen, please wait a moment. The Great General will be here shortly."

    After giving Chen Chao a final nce, the old steward slowly withdrew.

    Sitting in the chair, Chen Chao looked around. This main hall was actually notrge. Even the mansion of the Great General was not particrly big. This Great General''s mansion might seem humble at first nce, but considering that the Great General was rarely in the Divine Capital, and his wife had also passed away many years ago, and their only daughter had long been married into the First Prince''s manor, the current state of the mansion was understandable.

    However, after sitting quietly for an hour without seeing the Great General''s figure, Chen Chao began to sense something amiss.

    Nevertheless, he remainedposed, quietly waiting.

    Patience was crucial when killing demons in the mountains. Without patience, many tasks could not be aplished.

    Two hourster, Chen Chao finally picked up the tea beside him and took a sip.

    Cold tea was not hard to drink, and waiting was not unbearable.

    Afterwards, Chen Chao even began to contemte the matter of that piece of paper.

    He did not know how much time had passed, perhaps about four hours.

    A series of footsteps sounded out.

    Chen Chao returned to his senses, knowing that he was about to meet that Great General.

    So he slowly rose to his feet.

    The Great General appeared at the end of his sight.

 Chapter 388: Under The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 388: Under The Heavens</h4>

    It was a weathered face, with hair turned white by age, bearing no difference from any ordinary old man. There was no aura belonging to that of a martial powerhouse, nor any imposing presence befitting a Great General.

    He seemed just like any other old man, one nearing the end of his life''s journey. Chen Chao could not discern anything extraordinary about him, but he still quickly paid his respects. In the presence of this Great General, he had to show reverence, which he was also worthy of.

    Seating himself beside Chen Chao, the Great General slowly said, "You''ve waited for quite some time. Have you been cursing this old man in your heart?"

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    The Great General looked at the young martial artist before him, asking earnestly, "Truly?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, his expression sincere, "This lowly official only has respect for a martial artist like Great General."

    The Great General waved his hand and took a sip of the cold tea on the table, smiling, "I''ve retired from military service for a long time now, I''m no longer the Great General."

    Chen Chao did not refute, nor did he speak.

    The Great General motioned for Chen Chao to sit down, then set down his teacup and sighed softly, "Ning Ping that fellow regards you highly, holding you firmly like a precious treasure. I, this old man, am a bit curious too, so I wanted to meet you before leaving the Divine Capital. Sorry for taking up some of your time, young man."

    Chen Chao shook his head, still having a sincere face, "It should have been this lowly official presenting a formal invitation to Great General. However, considering that many in court wish to meet Great General these days, and you may not have time for me, this lowly official refrained from doing so. Who would have thought that the Great General would personally extend the invitation? This lowly official is truly honored."

    The Great General remained silent, carefully examining the martial examination champion from the Myriad Willow Convention. Though he had been away from the Divine Capital for many years, many things in the Divine Capital would reach the Northern Frontier. Before the Myriad Willow Convention, he had intended to send some promising youths from the Northern Frontier to participate, but they just happened to encounter arge-scale attack by the demon army at that time. Later, to his surprise, he learned that the Great Liang Dynasty had emerged victorious in the Myriad Willow Convention, not just in literary or martial, but both. As a martial artist himself, he was not interested in the literary aspect but was intrigued by Chen Chao who was the martial examination''s champion. He had even considered writing a letter inquiring about sending such a talented youth to the Northern Frontier for training, butter found out that Lord Warden Commander Ning Ping was unwilling to let him go, so he dropped the idea.

    If Lord Warden Commander Ning Ping had been willing to let go back then, the meeting between Chen Chao and him should not have taken ce at this moment.

    The Great General smiled slightly as he said, "You''re a young talent after all, it''s reasonable for Ning Ping not to let go. I witnessed your performance in the imperial city battle. Your foundation is extremely solid, very good. However, there are faint traces of Ning Ping''s influence. It seems he has also given you quite a bit of guidance in your martial arts."

    Chen Chao nodded, saying, "Lord Warden Commander''s guidance has been quite helpful to this lowly official."

    "Indeed someone that he chose, not bad." The Great Generalmented. "On this point, this old man isn''t as good as him. After all these years in the Northern Frontier, I haven''t been able to find a suitabled. With my own health failing, I can only rely on him to help oversee the Northern Frontier for a few more years."

    Chen Chao replied, "Great General is dedicated to the country, but no one is perfect. How can things be done wlessly?"

    The Great General chuckled, feeling indifferent towards the young man''s meticulous response. In fact, the more Chen Chao behaved like this, the more disappointed he felt. He wanted to see a pure-hearted young martial artist, not someone who had lost their youthful spirit prematurely.

    But after thinking carefully, however, the Great General realized there was nothing strange about it. Given his special background, he had to consider more things when traveling this world. Otherwise, he would not even know how he died.

    But, the Great General was ultimately a little disappointed.

    He rubbed his temples and actually did not know what else to say for a moment.

    Chen Chao nced at the Great General and suddenly asked, "When does Great General n to leave the capital? This lowly official would like to see you off."

    The Great General shook his head and said, "Fallen leaves must return to their roots, there''s no need to trouble people."

    "Great General has served the country all your life, you deserve proper respect," Chen Chao said earnestly. "This lowly officials thinks when Great General leaves the capital, Your Majesty should lead all the officials to see you off."

    "Is the pursuit of fame the purpose of my life?" the Great General asked.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Great General naturally doesn''t seek fame but sincerely wishes to do something for the people of Great Liang. However, if even Great General cannot receive such respect, wouldn''t it chill the hearts of martial artists under the heavens"

    The Great General was somewhat stunned.

    Chen Chao continued sincerely, "When this lowly official first arrived from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital, I had a dispute with the academy''s students at the South Lake of the academy. I imagine Great General might have heard of it too. The argument boiled down to the words: uncouth martial artists. The foreign cultivators use these words to belittle us martial artists. It''s likely that even the schrs of the academy and the civil officials in the court think the same. The bottom-level martial artists cannot speak out, and even if they do, no one will listen. But if a martial artist like Great General doesn''t take a stand, won''t martial artists under the heavens be disappointed?"

    "When Lord Warden Commander left the Divine Capital before, it should have been the same. We martial artists have already been demeaned like this, so we should strive for such glory to let the world know that martial artists are not uncouth and not looked down upon by everyone. Therefore, please, Great General, even if not for us, do not quietly leave the Divine Capital! Do it for the countless martial artists who have died for the human race in the Northern Frontier!"

    The moment Chen Chao saw the invitation from the Great General, he already harbored this thought. He was dissatisfied with the status of martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty and the entire world. While Xie Nandu had grand ambitions for the Northern Frontier and the human race, Chen Chao could not think that far ahead at the moment, but he had his own ideas. Since "martial artist" was also his identity, he hoped to elevate these two words significantly in his lifetime.

    This was his thought after arriving in the Divine Capital and experiencing the demeaning of martial artists, and after hearing about the exploits of the Great Liang Emperor in the thirty thousand miles of the deste north.

    The Great General looked at Chen Chao and sighed, "I didn''t expect you to have such aspirations. This old man almost misjudged you."

    Chen Chao smiled, "This lowly official hasn''t confided this to anyone, but I wanted to share it with the Great General. After all, there are only three martial artists in this world that this lowly official truly admires."

    The Great General asked curiously, "This old man counts as one, and Ning Ping is naturally another too. Who is the third one, is it His Majesty?"

    The actions taken by the Great Liang Emperor were enough to earn admiration from people all over the world, but given Chen Chao''s special identity, the Great General did not necessarily think that Chen Chao would hold such admiration for His Majesty.

    Chen Chao nodded, "His Majesty traversed the thirty thousand miles of the deste north, and his battle against the Demon Emperor surpassed predecessors and amazed the world. This lowly official naturally admires him too."

    On this point, Chen Chao did not hide his admiration in the slightest.

    The Great General said, "I seem to see the shadow of thete Crown Prince in you."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the hall became much quieter.

    Since the Great Liang Emperor ascended the throne, figures like thete Crown Prince and the deposed emperor had rarely been mentioned by people. Even though some might mention them in private, it was ultimately different at this moment.

    Chen Chao remained silent for a moment and said calmly, "That''s my father. I presume it''s no longer a secret to Great General."

    The Great General had imagined countless responses from Chen Chao, but he had not expected Chen Chao to be so straightforward in revealing his identity.

    Chen Chao said, "I presume the reason the Great General invited this lowly official here this time wasn''t to confirm that."

    This time it was the Great General''s turn to fall silent.

    "Previously, the imperial court could at most just specte about your identity. But now that you''ve told this old man, it''s different."

    The Great General looked into Chen Chao''s eyes, his expression gradually turning serious.

    Chen Chao did not flinch, staring directly at the Great General. "This lowly official trusts Great General."

    "We''ve only met one."

    "But I believe that all martial artists in the world can trust Great General!"

    The Great General fell silent.

    The atmosphere became somewhat heavy for a moment.

    Suddenly, the Great General spoke, "Do you know my identity?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Great General is the former Great General of our dynasty, now the Imperial Duke of the country."

    The Great General frowned, "You know I''m not talking about that."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    The Great General said, "I''m also the father-inw of the First Prince."

    Chen Chao still did not say anything.

    The Great General asked straightforwardly, "Do you realize that the words you''ve spoken to me today could very well be known by others?"

    Chen Chao did not say much, simply repeating, "This lowly official said before, I trust Great General."

 Chapter 389: Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 389: Turning Point</h4>

    The Great General looked at the young martial artist before him and was not in a hurry to speak.

    In just under two hours, his perception of this young martial artist had changed several times. He, who had originally intended to control the situation today, now found that it seemed none of his intentions hade to fruition.

    But soon, the Great General returned to his senses andmented, "You''ve outsmarted this old man, but there''s not much that this old man can do about it. You, little fellow, indeed have some ability."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "This lowly official is just stating the facts."

    The Great General looked at Chen Chao again, his gazeplex this time, as he slowly said, "I''m not just spouting nonsense in front of you, thete Crown Prince was indeed pretty good in this old man''s view. Among Emperor Lingzong''s princes, only thete Crown Prince and His Majesty truly possess the demeanor of an emperor. As for your other imperial elder brother, this old man didn''t like him."

    Since Chen Chao had already been so candid, if the Great General continued to be evasive and did not dare to speak a few sincere words, it would make him seem inferior to a kid who was still wet behind his ears.

    However, some words should be left unsaid after a hint.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I don''t like that imperial elder brother either."

    He made no secret of it, but in reality, he wasforting the Great General.

    The Great General could not say the words he had originally prepared anymore. He looked at the young martial artist before him, shook his head, and sighed, "Originally, I intended to grill you properly today. But you, little fellow, are so candid that it makes this old man feel a bit ashamed."

    Chen Chao replied with a smile, "If it''s others, then forget it. But in front of Great General, this lowly official can only be sincere."

    After sitting down, the Great General smiled and said, "To be honest, this old man invited you here this time because someone asked me to. But since you are like this, this old man doesn''t have much to say either. Just take it that this old man let down my own daughter once. This old man has already let her down many times over the years, one more time won''t make much of a difference."

    Chen Chao expressed his gratitude, "I''ve put Great General in a difficult position."

    The Great General shook his head and said, "Since you didn''t have such intentions, why should this old man cause trouble for you? Besides, when the timees, I might not even rest in peace. That fellow Ning Ping might not hesitate to curse this old man."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "I believe the Lord Warden Commander only has respect for Great General too."

    The Great Generalughed heartily, not caring whether the statement was apliment or not.

    "Bring out the alcohol."

    As the Great General spoke, it was actually his true acknowledgment of Chen Chao.

    When martial artists met, it made no sense to drink tea and not drink alcohol.

    The old steward quickly brought the imperial wine, but before he could set it down, the Great General shook his head and said, "Since this old man is the one inviting this kid for a drink, how can I use His Majesty''s reward? Bring out thest few jars of old wine in the manor, this old man will get drunk with him today."

    The Great General did not need any further proof of who Chen Chao was. His eyes had seen countless people, in just this short while, he already knew what kind of person Chen Chao was. Whether he would drink or not was also determined in this brief moment.

    The old steward was surprised. He originally thought the Great General intended to take those few jars of aged alcohol back to his hometown. However, he did not expect him to use them to entertain a young martial artist like Chen Chao. After all, despite Chen Chao''s reputation, he was just a young martial artist; a junior.

    But the Great General did not care about these things. As they waited for the alcohol, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Although Ning Ping holds you tightly in his hands like a treasure, this old man still has to say, if therees a time in the future, you have to go to the Northern Frontier to see for yourself. Take a look at what the greatest enemy of our human race looks like."

    Chen Chao said in a deep voice, "Since it''s what Great General says, this lowly official will definitely make a trip to the Northern Frontier in the future."

    The Great General nodded in satisfaction. He admired this junior very much. Even at this moment, he began to regret a bit. If he could live a few more years and if he could have met him earlier and brought him to the Northern Frontier, and nurtured him carefully, he would undoubtedly be a pir of the nation in the future. Furthermore, it was very likely the next Great General of the Northern Frontier would be him.

    But everything did not have so many "ifs," and his body could not hold on for much longer.

    After the alcohol was served, they filled two bowls to the brim, and the two drank together. The Great General downed his drink in one go, feeling the fragrance of the alcohol in his throat, and then he chuckled, "This old man has had these jars of alcohol for decades. I never had the chance to bring them out all these years. Who would have thought that in the end, it actually ended up benefiting you, kid."

    Chen Chao also raised his cup and drank it all in one gulp, praising, "Great drink."

    The Great Generalughed heartily, as if he had returned to the Northern Frontier at this moment, drinking heartily after a great battle, then sleeping soundly, only to wake up to another battle, continuing to kill the enemy.

    After three rounds of drinking, the Great General was slightly drunk. He said softly, "I originally thought it wouldn''t be bad to die in the Northern Frontier, but one day I woke up and felt truly old, like a candle in the wind, amp in the rain. At that moment, I was especially afraid of dying in the Northern Frontier, afraid of dying in that icy and snowy ce. I was really scared then. Later, I thought I had been here for so many years. Isn''t it reasonable to want to die in my hometown in the end?"

    Chen Chao''s face was also flushed, but before he could speak, the Great General spoke on his own, "Come to think of it, returning to one''s hometown, it''s something that many soldiers in the Northern Frontier long for. This old man feels somewhat guilty about doing so."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "As I said before, if even Great General, one of the most renowned martial artists in the world, doesn''t receive such treatment, it would indeed disappoint martial artists everywhere. Perhaps His Majesty is also thinking along these lines."

    The Great General remained silent.

    "This old man joined the army as a young man and spent my whole life in the military, serving two generations of wise emperors. I''ve witnessed the Great Liang Dynasty getting better and better, but the road ahead is still long. This old man won''t live to see it through. The unfinished things can only be entrusted to you young people."

    The Great General''s eyes were scorching, dispelling his aged appearance.

    At this moment, the Great General seemed to have returned to his youth, still a young soldier. There was no trace of cloudiness in his eyes, only hope for the future.

    Chen Chao seemed to see the majestic Great General of his prime reflected in the eyes of the current Great General. It was the Great General in his prime, looking down upon the world, as if nothing was worth mentioning in front of him. That was the demeanor that a peerless martial artist ought to have.

    Chen Chao was momentarily lost in thought.

    It seemed like something was sprouting within him.

    Was this what it meant to be a martial artist?

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, feeling somewhat excited.

    Taking advantage of the intoxication from drinking, the Great General spread out his hands. "Chen Chao, His Majesty has granted you the right to bear arms. Come, let this old man see what kind of saber you have!"

    This was the Great General inviting a challenge, but it was actually more of a guidance.

    How many martial artists dream of such an opportunity? Chen Chao naturally would not refuse. In an instant, the broken saber at his waist suddenly left its sheathe, a sh of de light passing by.

    The Great General did not rise from his seat, only looking at the broken saber as he said in admiration. "Excellent saber!"

    Having spent many years in the Northern Frontier Army, he had seen countless des, but indeed, none couldpare to Chen Chao''s broken saber. Although it was only half a de, it surpassed all the sabers the Great General had seen.

    "It''s a pity it''s only half."

    This thought was fleeting, but Chen Chao''s broken saber had already arrived in front of the Great General.

    The saber''s aura was majestic, pressing down towards the Great General.

    The Great General reached his hand out and tapped on the edge of the saber, making it emit a crisp sound. Chen Chao almost lost his grip on the saber, but he quickly swung it towards the Great General''s head again.

    The Great General smiled, "Your foundation is unexpectedly solid, exceeding this old man''s expectations. Originally, I thought those few kids in the Northern Frontier couldpete with you on equal footing, but it seems not."

    In the subsequent exchanges, Chen Chao exerted all his strength with each strike, but he could not even make the Great General nervous, let alone injure him.

    After the showdown, Chen Chao found himself at a disadvantage.

    Fortunately, the Great General only wanted to offer guidance to Chen Chao, so this match quickly came to an end withoutsting too long.

    Standing with his hands behind his back, the Great General looked at the broken saber in Chen Chao''s hand and chuckled. "It''s a good saber, but it''s a pity there''s only half a de. However, with the artisans of our Great Liang Dynasty, it might be difficult to repair the other half for you."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said. "This lowly official has already found the other half of the saber, but I heard that only the swordsmiths of Sword Qi Mountain have the possibility of recasting this saber. However, they only forge swords."

    The meaning was clear without finishing his words.

    The Great General looked at Chen Chao, raised an eyebrow, and suddenly said, "Ning Ping imparted you martial arts, and His Majesty also values you. This old man also wants to give you something."

    Chen Chao was about to decline when he heard the Great General chuckle, "When this old man was young, I made friends with a certain swordsmith from Sword Qi Mountain. Now, I hear he''s be the mountain lord of Sword Qi Mountain."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and asked in a daze, "Does Great General know Yang Furen?"

    Yang Furen was not anyone''s wife, nor was it a woman; he was the mountain lord of Sword Qi Mountain, the most renowned swordsmith in the world.

    The Great General smiled, "We''re quite acquainted."

    Chen Chao did not beat around the bush and said straightforwardly, "Great General, please help me."

    "I''ll write a letter. You can give it to him when the timees. Whether he agrees or not, I can''t say for certain. But regardless of his decision, this old man has one more request."

    The Great General suddenly became serious, his expression solemn.

    Chen Chao said, "Pray tell, Great General."

    The Great General''s expression wasplicated as he slowly said, "In this lifetime, I shouldn''t have any more concerns, but this old man still has a daughter in this world. She''s married into the imperial family, and in the future, she might be drawn into the struggle for the throne. When the timees, if there''s a threat to her life, and you happen to have the ability, could you protect her life for this old man?"

    In the struggle for the throne, if the First Prince were to fail, the Princess Consort would likely also be hard-pressed to escape. If the Great General was still alive at that time, he could naturally protect her, but seeing that he would soon leave this world, he still worried about his daughter''s future.

    Chen Chao quickly said firmly, "If that day trulyes, this lowly official will spare no effort to rescue the Princess Consort."

    He did not hesitate; this was his repayment for the Great General''s assistance.

    The Great General looked at Chen Chao and sighed, "If possible, this old man truly hopes that day neveres."

 Chapter 390.1: Passing the Torch - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 390.1: Passing the Torch - Part 1</h4>

    The Great General had met Chen Chao, and the day for leaving the Divine Capital had already been set. After submitting the report to His Majesty the Emperor, the entire Divine Capital immediately began preparations for the departure ceremony for this Great General. As Chen Chao had said, when the Great General left the Divine Capital, everyone in Great Liang, from the Emperor to the officials in the court and themon people of the Divine Capital, regardless of their thoughts about the Great General, had to express utmost respect.

    However, before the appointed day arrived for the Great General to truly leave, many officials in the Divine Capital still wished to meet this Great General. Unfortunately, the invitations sent to the Great General''s mansion were like drops in the ocean; without any response. Everyone understood the Great General''s stance, and although some were unwilling to ept it, they ultimately epted it.

    On the day of departure, early in the morning, officials from the Ministry of Rites arrived at the Great General''s mansion carrying a box. After a light knock on the door and exining their purpose, the old steward did not stop them. He allowed the officials from the Ministry of Rites to carry the item inside. In the courtyard, the Great General sat in his reclining chair, gazing at the misty sky.

    "Great General, this lowly official is here on behalf of His Majesty to present you with an official robe."

    The one who spoke was a slender middle-aged official speaking. He was none other than Du Qianshan, the Minister of Rites. This top official of the Ministry of Rites originally did not want to personally handle such a trivial matter, but the imperial decree was clear, and he could not disobey.

    The Great General nced at him and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Lord Du."

    Du Qianshan nodded slightly and stepped aside without saying much.

    The old steward waved his hand, and immediately, several servants from the Great General''s mansion approached. They opened the box and took out the official robe. In the Great Liang Dynasty, the design of military official robes mostly followed the traditions of the previous dynasty. Different ranks of military officials had different patterns embroidered on their robes. However, as the rank increased, the patterns became simpler. The robe disyed at present was navy blue, with only two Qilins embroidered at the hem and some cloud patterns at the cuffs. Apart from these, it was not much different from an ordinary robe.

    As the servants lifted the official robe, the Great General nced at it, feeling somewhat nostalgic. He could not even remember thest time he wore this robe.

    As he stood up and raised his hand, the servants helped this Great General put on the official robe. Another servant took out a jade belt from the box, engraved with cloud patterns and animal patterns.

    Before the Great General could speak, Du Qianshan said softly, "By the decree of His Majesty, in recognition of Great General''s hard work and outstanding achievements, a jade belt is specially bestowed."

    The Great General remained silent, just nodding slightly. At this point, regardless of what rewards or honors were bestowed, he would simply ept it.

    After the servants dressed the Great General in the official robe and jade belt, a maid also came to neatlyb his white hair. Then, she pinned a jade hairpin on his head. However, when it came time to put on the official hat, the Great General shook his head and said softly, "No need."

    Several officials from the Ministry of Rites almost instinctively looked at Du Qianshan upon hearing this.

    Du Qianshan simply said, "Since the Great General doesn''t like it, then there''s no need to wear it."

    In such a solemn ceremony, every detail of attire was actually carefully considered. If it were anyone else, Du Qianshan naturally would notpromise. However, the decree stated it clearly: if the Great General did not like it, he did not even have to wear the bestowed official robe.

    His Majesty the Emperor had already shown utmost grace.

    After the Great General was dressed in the official robe, Du Qianshan said, "Then, this lowly official shall take my leave. The carriage from the Ministry of Rites is waiting outside. His Majesty has decreed that the Great General may depart whenever you wish. All officials are waiting for him today."

    The Great General nodded slightly.

    Du Qianshan and the other officials from the Ministry of Rites left.

    After these officials left, the old steward looked at the Great General, who was dressed in the new official robe, and said softly, "His Majesty''s grace has indeed reached its peak."

    The Great General smiled, took a few steps, and asked, "How does it fit?"

    The old steward smiled and replied, "Of course it fits perfectly."

    The Great General just shook his head, nced at the slightly long official robe, and sighed, "I''m ultimately old."

    After saying this, he walked slowly towards the door.

    In front of the Great General''s mansion, a carriage had been waiting.

    The horses pulling the carriage were pure white, exceptionally beautiful, and impably groomed, without a single stray hair. They were among the finest horses of the current era.

    The coachman stood by the carriage, smiling at the Great General. "Great General."

    Looking at the coachman, the Great General said with some surprise, "You''re already a third-grade military official of the imperial court. You''re driving the carriage for this old man?"

    The coachman was naturally not a stranger, he was called Xu Ansheng, a general in the Northern Frontier several years ago. Back then, he had the title of "Silver Spear General." He was skilled in wielding a silver spear and had once fought against the demon army for three days and nights, soaking his armor in blood but refusing to fall. However, after being injured in a great battle, he could not continue in the Northern Frontier and returned to the Deva Realm. Now he served in the Ministry of War and was a genuine third-grade military official. It seemed excessive for such a military official to be driving a carriage.

    Xu Ansheng chuckled, "Forget about third-grade, even if this officer were to reach the rank of first-grade military official one day, I''d still be willing to lead the horse for the Great General."[1.]

    The Great General smiled, "Forget about whether you can reach first-grade. Either way, even if that dayes, this old man is destined not to see it."

    Hearing this, Xu Ansheng felt some sorrow, but he just said softly, "Great General, don''t say that. You still have many years ahead of you after returning to your hometown. When this officer has the chance in the future, I''ll definitelye to drink with Great General. Don''t look down on me then, and don''t even think about refusing me a drink."

    The Great General chuckled, "Let''s have a drink next time."

    With that, the Great General boarded the carriage and entered the cabin.

    Xu Ansheng urged the horses forward, and the carriage slowly made its way towards the imperial city.

    The road from the Great General''s residence to the imperial city had already been cleared. Every five steps, there was a carefully selected soldier. When they saw the carriage carrying the Great General approaching, their eyes were filled with intense fervor.

    When they saw the white-haired Great General peeking out, it was even more so. As martial artists, there was perhaps no one who did not aspire to be the Northern Frontier Great General.

    He was the highest-ranking military officer in the Great Liang Dynasty, and the object of their admiration.

    As they reached the end of the main street, a woman in pce attire appeared on the side. She stood by the street, tears welling in her eyes as she watched the approaching carriage.

    The carriage suddenly stopped, and Xu Ansheng suddenly said in a low voice, "Great General, the Princess Consort wishes to see Great General once more."

    The Great General seated inside the carriage fell silent for a moment, then shook his head. "Everything that needed to be said has been said. There''s no need to meet again."

    Xu Ansheng nced apologetically at the Princess Consort. Thetter did not speak, she simply took two steps back, tears streaming down her face, her stance unsteady. Thankfully, a maid behind her quickly supported her.

    ______

 Chapter 390.2: Passing the Torch - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 390.2: Passing the Torch - Part 2</h4>

    "Great General, we''ve arrived."

    The carriage quickly arrived in front of the imperial city, and Xu Ansheng gently pulled the reins, bringing the carriage to a slow stop.

    The Great General stepped out of the carriage, and waiting for him was not someone else, but Li Heng.

    This was Li Heng, the chief steward of the inner-pce, His Majesty the Emperor''s most trusted eunuch, personally waiting here for the Great General.

    Upon seeing the Great General, Li Heng smiled slightly and said softly, "Before the ceremony, His Majesty has a few words he wishes to speak with Great General."

    The Great General nodded. After the monarch and subject parted this time, they would not meet again. Wanting to have a conversation at this moment was reasonable.

    Li Heng led the Great General forward, and soon they arrived at the White Dew Garden.

    The Great Liang Emperor, dressed in imperial robes, was waiting there.

    Just as the Great General was about to bow, the Emperor''s voice quickly sounded, "Today, we are not monarch and subject. No need for formalities."

    The Great General did not say anything and just straightened his body slightly.

    The Great Liang Emperor turned around and said, "Before Ning Ping left, We also met him here."

    The Great General smiled but remained silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Although you and Us are monarch and subject, our meetings over these years have been limited, and there can''t be said to be much camaraderie. Many have even suggested that We should rece you as the Great General of the Northern Frontier after ascending the throne. But We never acted on it. As for these past years, many in the court have submitted reports, using you of having too much influence in the Northern Frontier, saying that the soldiers in the Northern Frontier only recognize Great General and not Us. We have heard such talk far too often over the years."

    The Great General chuckled, "A bunch of impoverished schrs."

    The Great Liang Emperor also chuckled, "But without these people, entrusting themon people of the world to us martial artists might not go so well."

    The Great General nodded, "This subject also admits that."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "So when We hear such nonsense, at most, it''s just irksome to Us, and We didn''t send it to the Northern Frontier to annoy you."

    The Great Generalughed, "Thank goodness it''s Your Majesty. If it were someone else, this subject might have been demoted from this position long ago."

    The Great Liang Emperor dismissed it with a smile.

    After a moment of silence, the Great General suddenly asked, "Will Your Majesty be visiting the Northern Frontier frequently in the future?"

    This was something that the entire Great Liang would want to know, but no one would dare to ask so openly in front of the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded, grunting in agreement without hiding anything.

    "In that case, do remember to take care of your health. Your Majesty"

    The Great General knew that advising would not sway this Emperor, so he only said this one sincere sentence.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak, as if these two strongest martial artists in the world had originally intended to speak some heartfelt words, but now it seemed unnecessary.

    The Great General spoke softly, "It''s Great Liang''s fortune to have Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "We wish to live a bit longer, and you too, to finish all the unfinished business."

    His words did not quite make sense, but the Great General understood.

    "This subject is old and can''t apany Your Majesty on the road ahead anymore."

    The Great General chuckled self-deprecatingly, and his previously neatlybed hair seemed to have scattered inexplicably.

    The Great Liang Emperor originally wanted to call for pce maids to redo the Great General''s hair, but the Great General waved it off, saying, "Old is old, let it be. Whether it''s dignified or not, who dares to say that this Great General is not dignified?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, expressing his agreement.

    The officials had been waiting in the square for quite some time. The square, which had been destroyed by Chen Chao and Lu Chu before, had been repaired day and night by artisans from the Ministry of Works over the past few days. Now it was restored to its original state. However, as Chen Chao stood in the line of court officials, looking at the square, he could not help but feel moved.

    But at this moment, when he was lost in thought, the eyes of many court officials fell on him. More specifically, their gazes fell on the saber hanging at his waist.

    Today was the ceremony to bid farewell to the Great General; still a very formal asion. Only he alone, a young martial artist, had the special right to carry a saber.

    Hence, who would everyone look at if not him?

    Some court officials even felt quite annoyed with Chen Chao: You, a young junior military official, even if you have been granted the right to bear arms by His Majesty, on such an asion, at the ceremony to bid farewell to the Great General, you should show restraint. You should not have brought a saber so tantly. Why don''t you understand this principle? Yet you insist on bringing a saber into the pce?

    Chen Chao did not care about these matters. Even if he knew what the court officials were thinking, he probably would not care either. As long as it was allowed, he was destined to be inseparable from his broken saber. Whether he had a saber at his waist or not, it always gave him a different feeling. Without a saber by his side, he always felt uneasy in his heart.

    While the Great General had yet to appear and the Great Liang Emperor had not arrived either, Song Lian took a few steps back and approached Chen Chao, asking in a low voice, "I heard that you went to the Great General''s mansion a few days ago?"

    Hearing Song Lian''s inquiry, Chen Chao returned to his senses and nodded, saying, "Didn''t this lowly official inform Your Excellency about the fact that the Great General invited this lowly official?"

    Song Lian looked speechless and said somewhat impatiently, "Why would the Great General want to meet you? Did you secretly give him avish gift?"

    Chen Chao felt a bit helpless. "Your Excellency, do you think I''m someone who hasvish gifts?"

    Song Lian had a serious look and nodded. "I think you do."

    Chen Chao rolled his eyes and said bluntly, "There was nothing much. But, the Great General wanted to guide a junior, so he gave some guidance in martial arts to this lowly official."

    Hearing this, Song Lian furrowed his brows and gritted his teeth, "What the hell did you say?"

    Chen Chao had an innocent look.

    Song Lian took a deep breath and cursed under his breath, "How the hell did you get so lucky, you brat?!"

    Chen Chao did not say anything, but he thought that if he mentioned that the Lord Warden Commander had even imparted him his insights on martial arts, Song Lian would probably be consumed with jealousy.

    Song Lian said in a low voice, "What did the Great General say? Can you tell me..."

    Before Song Lian could finish, Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course I can, but it''ll cost you extra!"

    Song Lian chuckled and scolded, "You little punk."

    Before Chen Chao could say anything else, there was some movement nearby. Song Lian looked up, immediately walked ahead, and returned to his designated spot.

    On the square, the court officials all looked forward, waiting for the arrival of His Majesty the Emperor. However, they were surprised to see the Emperor and the Great General walking side by side. This sight startled everyone. While they had thought the previous courtesies were excessive, they could not say much due to His Majesty''s decree. But now, seeing the Great General walking shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor, disregarding the etiquette between ruler and subject, many court officials felt it was inappropriate.

    The expressions of many civil officials changed at this moment, but they quicklyposed themselves, not daring to show anything.

    As for the military officials, apart from admiration in their eyes, there was nothing else.

    When the two appeared in front of the main hall, His Majesty the Emperor stood still, and the Great General slowly straightened his body, descended the steps, and finally stood in the middle of the court officials.

    Li Heng held the imperial decree and began to read aloud. It was not a reward but a recounting of the Great General''s lifetime achievements to all the court officials present. After finishing, His Majesty the Emperor looked at the white-haired Great General before him and said calmly, "On behalf of the people of this world, civil and military officials, We thank you for your decades of guarding the Northern Frontier."

    It was another unexpected scene for the court officials. But as His Majesty finished speaking, the Premier spoke first, saying, "Thank you, Great General!"

    Following his lead, regardless of their willingness, the court officials also spoke up, and the square echoed with the words "Thank you, Great General."

    The Great General was silent, simply giving His Majesty the Emperor a deep look before slowly turning around and walking forward.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood in ce, watching the departing figure of the Great General in silence.

    Thus, this monarch and subject pair parted ways.

    The Great General left the square, followed by a procession of civil and military officials. His Majesty the Emperor did not need to leave the pce, but they had to apany the Great General to the city gate, watch him leave the Divine Capital, truly retiring to his hometown.

    Chen Chao followed along with the officials, his view gradually obscured by the crowd, making it difficult to see the Great General''s figure.

    Suddenly, all the officials stopped.

    The reason was because the Great General suddenly stopped.

    The Great General suddenly shouted, "Commander Chen, can you send this old man off!"

    His voice was loud enough for all the officials to hear.

    Countless gazes then fell upon this young military official.

    "It''s against etiquette!" A court official said softly.

    But soon someone else said, "Today, there have already been too many breaches of etiquette. What harm is there in one more?"

    Indeed, whether was it the Great General and His Majesty the Emperor walking side by side, or the Emperor''s words afterward, they all went against etiquette. But at this moment, everyone seemed to understand the underlying message. Perhaps the reason His Majesty acted this way was to convey a message to the world: my dynasty''s martial artists are not to be looked down upon, and those who have achieved merit must be treated with respect.

    Chen Chao was taken aback for a moment, then left the ranks of officials and walked towards the Great General inrge strides.

    Ignoring the surrounding gazes, this young military official approached the Great General''s side. This time, he did not maintain half a step behind him.

    There was the precedent of His Majesty and the Great General walking side by side, and now, there was him walking side by side with the Great General.

    The Great General smiled, "After today, there may be more troubles ahead. Are you not afraid?"

    Chen Chaoughed confidently, "Since Great General has invited me, there''s no reason to refuse. This lowly official doesn''t fear trouble. This lowly official will probably have nock of trouble in this lifetime."

    The Great General continued forward slowly, the smile on his face undiminished. "Today''s farewell is different from our previous meeting. Today, this old man will just treat you as an outstanding young martial artist, escorting this old martial artist on his way, ensuring that this old man can leavefortably. Rather than having all those lousy schrs behind me."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "There are indeed quite a few."

    The Great General said, "This old man has never liked these guys, and after hearing His Majesty''s words, I like them even less. It''s thanks to you and His Majesty that this bunch came to send this old man off. Aren''t you two genuinely exasperating this old man?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and apologetically.

    "Luckily, with you around, it''s still somewhat interesting."

    The Great General chuckled, "See this official robe on me? What are your thoughts?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied honestly, "This lowly official hasn''t thought about these things."

    The Great General asked curiously, "So, are you just going to look at that seat then?"

    Chen Chao smiled wryly, "Great General, don''t joke about such things."

    The Great General burst into heartyughter, genuinely feeling a sense of liberation.

    The officials behind them could not hear the conversation between the two martial artists, but the Great General''s heartyughter was clear to everyone at this moment.

    The Great General smiled, "It doesn''t matter whether you be a military official like this old man or not. As long as you be a pure martial artist, that''s enough."

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The two soon arrived at the city gate. The Great General who had his body straightened like a rod was now gradually stooping, his official robe dragging on the ground. ncing at it, he chuckled self-deprecatingly, "I''ve really grown old."

    Then, the Great General turned around, looking towards the north with aplex expression.

    Chen Chao knew he was not looking at the imperial city but at the Northern Frontier, further beyond the North, towards the deste north even beyond that, the Onan River.

    Chen Chao stood silently.

    The Great General turned his head, standing at the city gate. He opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing.

    After a long while, the Great General expressed some annoyance, "This official robe isn''t suitable for traveling."

    Taking a few slow steps forward, he walked alone.

    Chen Chao stood behind him and called out loudly, "Martial Artist Chen Chao, respectfully sends senior off!"

    The Great General waved his hand without turning back.

 Chapter 391: Old Friends Drinking Old Wine

    <h4>Chapter 391: Old Friends Drinking Old Wine</h4>

    As the Great General left the Divine Capital and returned to his hometown, the two unparalleled martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty departed from the Divine Capital one after another. Perhaps this signified the end of an era, but what the next era held for the Great Liang Dynasty was what concerned most people. After all, with the Great General retiring and the Lord Warden Commander taking over the post at the Northern Frontier, who would fill the vacant position of Lord Warden Commander?

    Apart from this, the most important matter after this event was not about who would assume the position of Lord Warden Commander, but rather the loss of an unparalleled martial artist after the Great General''s retirement. Such a powerhouse might not emerge in the Great Liang Dynasty for a long time toe.

    This was an irrecoverable loss for the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao had the rare opportunity today to practice swordsmanship with Liu Banbi. This sword immortal who had not returned to the Divine Capital for long was going to leave the Divine Capital again. Therefore, before leaving again, he wanted to see his little junior sister for thest time, impart some of his Sword Dao insights, which he had already shared quite a lot in these days. Ever since he returned to the Divine Capital, his little junior sister has been his top priority, and he would spend hours every day teaching her about Sword Dao.

    Initially, Liu Banbi also felt that imparting the sword was troublesome. There were several sword cultivators in the Northern Frontier Army, and they would oftene to him with questions about Sword Dao. However, after he imparted the sword a few times, he started avoiding them altogether. After all, he could not imagine there were such stupid sword cultivators in the world who could not understand even the most basic principles. Despite exining three or five times, they still could not grasp it. But he found his little junior sister to be an exception from the start. When he began exchanging letters with her, he discovered that his little junior sister was exceptionally intelligent. Almost every question she raised about Sword Dao, he only needed to answer them once.

    Later, after he returned to the Divine Capital and they met in person, after imparting the sword several times, Liu Banbi deeply felt that his junior sister was indeed the same as him; a genius sword cultivator. In some aspects, she even surpassed him.

    It was onlyter that Liu Banbi understood in hindsight how fortunate it was to have someone who could understand him.

    Today''s impromptu sword practice was Liu Banbi''s idea. He had not notified his little junior sister in advance. He arrived alone at her courtyard, pushed the door open, and found the two roasting sweet potatoes in the yard. Liu Banbi dragged over a bench, sat down by the fire, and reached out to take one of the roasted sweet potatoes that Chen Chao had peeled very naturally. Taking a bite, Liu Banbi nodded in satisfaction.

    Chen Chao silently retracted his hand, not saying anything. What could he say to this sword immortal?

    After finishing a sweet potato, Liu Banbi began to talk about Sword Dao. He did not have any thought of avoiding Chen Chao at all, speaking extensively and imparting all his lifelong umtion of Sword Dao to Xie Nandu.

    "Little Junior Sister, you must remember this well. Sword cultivators cultivate the sword, but in reality, it''s about the breath(qi). In terms of other cultivators, it''s called sword qi, but it''s actually heart qi. With this breath(qi) present, even if you suffer momentary setbacks, you won''t be stagnant in your Sword Dao realm. If you lose this qi in your heart, even if you step into the realm of a Great Sword Immortal, you can never be a true sword immortal."

    Liu Banbi narrowed his eyes and said softly, "With Little Junior Sister''s talent, stepping into the realm of Sword Immortal is probably just a matter of time. So, don''t rush it. When you encounter any problems, take your time to unravel them. If you can''t figure it out for a while, you can temporarily set it aside. Maybe one day, you''ll figure it out. You have too many lifeblood flying swords, it''s too difficult to nurture each one to the extreme. It''s best to prioritize them in order of importance, focusing on nurturing the most important flying sword as your killing move. The rest of the flying swords can be used for feints, making it impossible for your opponents to guard against."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "I will remember your teachings, Senior Brother."

    Liu Banbiughed heartily, waving his hand. "No need. Other than martial artists, I reckon that it''s only us sword cultivators who don''t have that much etiquette. Today, Senior Brother imparted my Sword Dao to you. Who knows, maybe one day I''ll see a talented junior sword cultivator and impart the sword to them as well. This way, there will always be someone on the path of the sword, continuously raising the peak of Sword Dao.

    Chen Chao could not help but admire, "Sword Immortal Liu has such breadth of mind."

    Liu Banbi rolled his eyes. "Don''t think that a fewpliments will make me impart the sword to you, kid. Besides, you''re not even a sword cultivator. What are you joining in for?"

    Chen Chao was rather speechless. Before he could speak, Liu Banbi suddenly asked, "That Lord Warden Commander of yours and the Great General must have imparted you quite a number of good stuff, right?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "I''m afraid I haven''t lived up to the expectations of the two seniors." Liu Banbi scoffed, "What are you worried about, kid? Since two peerless martial artists have seen potential in you, you must be a promising martial artist seedling. Don''t think too much about it. Just focus on advancing in martial arts. As for the sword, don''t even bother trying to learn it."

    Chen Chao wanted to say something, but after some thought, he decided against it, just smiling and saying, "What Sword Immortal Liu said makes sense."

    Xie Nandu then asked, "Senior brother, are you going back to the Northern Frontier immediately after leaving the Divine Capital?"

    Liu Banbi shook his head and said, "The Northern Frontier has finally been peaceful for a while. I''m not in a hurry to go back. I''ve finallye back this time, so I n to travel to the south next and test my sword."

    Xie Nandu inquired, "Is it the Sword Sect?"

    Liu Banbi did not beat around the bush, saying straightforwardly, "Everyone in the world says that only the sword cultivators of the Sword Sect can dominate, the rest of the sword cultivators are mediocre. I don''t quite agree with that, so I n to go and see just how remarkable the swords of those sword cultivators in the Sword Sect really are."

    Liu Banbi spoke casually, but he exuded confidence in his words.

    Chen Chao asked at an inappropriate time, "Sword Immortal Liu, are you going to test your sword against the sect master of the Sword Sect?"

    Liu Banbi was choked by this question and replied impatiently, "If you don''t know how to talk, just keep mum."

    The sect master of the Sword Sect was recognized as the foremost figure in the world of sword cultivation, a Great Sword Immortal whose cultivation realm was unknown. Even the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple would probably not im to guarantee victory over him.

    Although he was confident, Liu Banbi would never presume that his Sword Dao cultivation could surpass that of the Sect Master of the Sword Sect, nor did he believe he was qualified to test his sword against him.

    While sword cultivators certainly needed their own pride, they should not be arrogant or conceited.

    Chen Chao chuckled and stopped talking.

    Liu Banbi looked at Xie Nandu with a puzzled expression and asked, "Little Junior Sister, don''t you ever feel like beating him up after spending time with him?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and replied, "He''s normally not that annoying."

    Liu Banbi nced suspiciously at Chen Chao, who had an innocent look.

    Liu Banbi suddenly whispered, "I think this punk will be under your thumb for a lifetime."

    This sentence was meant for his junior sister alone and was conveyed through a special voice technique, sounding out in Xie Nandu''s mind.

    Xie Nandu responded mentally, "I never said I was definitely going to marry him."

    Liu Banbi smiled faintly and did not say much. Judging from the perspective of someone experienced, it seemed that his little junior sister would likely not escape the fiendish clutches of that punk. However, considering his status as her senior brother, he probably did not think Chen Chao was unworthy. After all, there were not many outstanding young people in the Great Liang Dynasty, and the one before him could be considered the most outstanding one.

    But what a shame.

    He was a martial artist.

    If he were a sword cultivator, perhaps there would be a pair of sword immortal couple in the world in the future.

    However, Liu Banbi would not say such things to avoid being disliked. After the final sword imparting, Liu Banbi left the small courtyard and went to the Dean''s residence.

    The Dean was basking in the spring sun in front of the house. Upon hearing footsteps, the leader of schrs merely narrowed his eyes but did not open them.

    Liu Banbi stood somewhat awkwardly to the side, unsure of what to say.

    Even though he no longer studied and had be a sword immortal, this young sword immortal still felt a bit like a disciple being fearful of his master in front of the Dean.

    "Going south?"

    The Dean said to himself, When studying, you think of bing the most amazing schr in the world. After practicing the sword, you naturally think about bing the most outstanding sword immortal in the world. You, Liu Banbi, have always been like this. Who wouldn''t know?"

    Liu Banbi chuckled, "I''m not thinking about achieving that now. I just want to find fellow cultivators from the Sword Sect to test my sword. Win or lose, it''s no shame."

    The Dean sneered, "You really don''t find it shameful?"

    Liu Banbi could only answer honestly, "If we''re at the same cultivation realm, I''ll naturally have to think about winning. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be throwing your face?"

    The Dean said sarcastically, "I don''t have the ability to produce a sword immortal like you."

    Liu Banbi choked up, sighing inwardly. He could not help but feel a bit more annoyed at Chen Chao.

    The Dean said calmly, "Go if you want. I can''t hold you back, and I don''t want to either. After you test your sword, go back to the Northern Frontier. You''re an eyesore."

    Liu Banbi acknowledged with an "oh," but still said softly, "Teacher, disciple doesn''t know when I''ll be able toe back and see you again after leaving the Divine Capital this time."

    The Dean remained expressionless, "Either way, I''m not relying on you to take care of me in my old age. Why think so much?"

    Liu Banbi did not say anything. After bowing, he was about to leave.

    The Dean suddenly snorted coldly and uttered a few words, "Don''t die."

    Liu Banbi smiled and replied, "I won''t. This student still has to see Little Junior Sister get married and drink a toast at her wedding!"

    After seeing off his student without much formality, the Dean got up by himself and left the academy. Instead of heading to the imperial city, he walked down a long street and stopped in front of a pitifully small tavern, smiling, "The usual."

    Thedy boss of the tavern was a severely overweight middle-aged woman, with her arms probably thicker than an ordinary man''s thigh. It could not be said that she aged gracefully. She promptly a jug of alcohol for the Dean with familiarity, a smile spreading across her plump face as she asked, "Sir, it''s been a while since youst came."

    The Dean nodded with a smile, "During the New Year, my student brought quite a bit of alcohol. I drank for a while."

    The taverndy boss smiled fawningly, "A knowledgeable person like Sir must have many students, and they must be grateful for your teachings."

    The Dean smiled and did not say much. The woman only knew him as a teacher from one of the academies in the Divine Capital. She actually did not know the specific location or his name. She only knew that he woulde every few days for a drink, never ordering much; just a jug of wine each time.

    After handing over the jug of wine, thedy boss suddenly looked a bit awkward as she nced at the Dean bashfully.

    She was not particrly attractive, and with her body type, her bashfulness was not exactly appealing.

    The Dean smiled and asked, "If there''s something on your mind, just say it. We''re old acquaintances."

    Thendy then said, "My boy is about the age to start school, but the Divine Capital is so big, and there are so many academies. We don''t know which one is good, and we don''t know anyone. We were wondering if you could help us find a good school? If sir could teach him personally, that would be even better."

    The Dean peered through the tavern door and saw a child sizing him up from inside.

    With a smile, the Dean nodded, "No problem. I''ll find a moderately priced academy for youter and have theme to you when the timees."

    Thendy was taken aback, not expecting the Dean to see through her thoughts so clearly. Actually, her earlier remarks about not knowing anyone and not knowing which school was good were just excuses. In reality, they were a small family, and they looked from afar at the prestigious academies in the Divine Capital. It was not that they did not want their child to attend, but they simply did not have the money for it.

    Since the Dean had offered so considerately, it was naturally for the best. Seeing the Dean reaching for money to pay his hill, thendy waved her hand and said she would not ept payment.

    However, the Dean shook his head and said softly, "In the past, it would be fine, but today, this alcohol isn''t for my own consumption. If I don''t pay, I won''t be able to face myself."

    Hearing this, thedy boss did not insist further and simply smiled, "Then, next time sires, you must let me treat you to a drink, alright?"

    The Dean nodded with a smile and soon left with his alcohol.

    Once outside the Divine Capital, the Dean quickly arrived at the foot of a low hill. This hill was filled with red maples and was a magnificent sight in the autumn. Therefore, many literati and schrs would oftene here to admire the scenery during that season. However, since it was spring, there were not many people around. As the Dean made his way up the hill, no one recognized him.

    As he reached the deeper areas of the low hill, there was not a soul in sight.

    After some time, the Dean arrived at a gravesite.

    It was more like a small mound of earth with no tombstone in front of it.

    Seating himself on the ground, the Dean looked at the small mound in front of him andmented softly, "I''vee to drink with you again."

 Chapter 392: The Dirt Mound on the Hill

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Dirt Mound on the Hill</h4>

    As the Dean spoke, he poured half of the alcohol in the jug onto the grave in front of him. Then, he took a sip of the alcohol himself and chuckled, "How is there a monk like you anywhere in this world, who drinks, eats meat, and does everything but meditate and chant scriptures."

    The Dean continued to muse to himself, "But considering it''s you, it''s not surprising after all. After all, you had always been a daring monk." "The first time you met His Majesty, you dared to say you wanted to give him a white hat. It''s fortunate that His Majesty is also quite bold; if it were someone else, you would have likely been thrown into jail right then and there. But you, a monk from that ancient monastery, with a high level of cultivation, how could you have died so early?"

    The monk mentioned by the Dean was none other than the ck-robed monk who had assisted the Great Liang Emperor in winning that great battle. He hailed from the Deercry Monastery but had left it early on to travel the world. Eventually, he arrived in the Divine Capital and met the Great Liang Emperor who was still a prince then. Afterward, he seemed to believe that this Fourth Prince was the future emperor of Great Liang for no reason whatsoever. He worked tirelessly for the Great Liang Emperor. Although the Great Liang Emperor failed to be the crown prince after thete Crown Prince passed away from ailment, he still refused to give up and eventually seeded in his wish, allowing the current Great Liang Emperor to ascend to the throne. However, he did not live for long after, passing away a few yearster on this mountain. ording to hisst wishes, there was no tombstone or grand funeral held for him. Consequently, few people knew that the monk referred to as the ck-robed Nation Teacher was buried here.

    Since not many people knew the location of his burial site, there were naturally not many who came to pay their respects on his death anniversary over the years.

    The Dean was one of them.

    Back when the ck-robed monk was still alive, they often had conversations. Despite one being confucian and the other being buddhist, there were no barriers between them. Many times, their discussions ended without any discord. They were true friends, transcending the boundaries of their respective beliefs. That was why the Dean had been thinking about this monk for so many years

    "After you left, I couldn''t find an opponent in the entire Great Liang Dynasty who could match me. Whenever I trashed people with my tongue, I would miss you, old monk. With you by my side, why would I feel so lonely on the chessboard?"

    As he sipped his alcohol, the Dean rambled on. From time to time, there would be swear wordsing out of the mouth of this leader of schrs throughout thend. If any other schr were to hear it, they would find it hard to believe that their most respected Dean could have such a side to him.

    Soon, the alcohol in the half-empty jug was running out. The Dean suddenly asked in a soft voice, "Old monk, they say you knew the past eight hundred years and the future eight hundred years. When you were alive, did you ever calcte the fate of our Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Asking questions to the dead was undoubtedly absurd, especially to someone who had been dead for many years.

    Having received no answer, the Dean naturally felt a bit disappointed. After shaking his head, he slowly got up, feeling a sense of regret. "The most regrettable thing is probably that you, old monk, didn''t have any disciples. But knowing your temperament, you probably found students troublesome. After all, you always wandered alone, without any attachments."

    After saying these words and finishing thest sip of alcohol, the Dean stood up and walked away slowly, leaving the wine jug behind in the mountains.

    After the Dean descended the mountain, a tall figure appeared in the woods - it was none other than the Great Liang Emperor

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly approached the mound, holding a jug of alcohol in his hand too. Clearly, like the Dean, he hade to pay his respects to his old friend. However, unlike the alcohol that the Dean casually bought from the street, the jug of alcohol in the Great Liang Emperor''s hand was a genuine fine wine, aged for over a hundred years. It was a royal stash that would rarely be brought out. Only a few sks were bestowed upon that distinguished Great General previously before he returned to his hometown.

    Now, the Great Liang Emperor poured the entire jug of alcohol onto the mound without hesitation.

    This Great Liang Emperor had no interest in fine wine or beautiful women, so his eyes remained emotionless.

    After emptying the jug, the Great Liang Emperor casually discarded it and stood silently before the mound for a long time.

    He was an emperor of great talent and bold vision, but he was also tainted with a crime that he could not wash away; seizing the throne from his own nephew. Regardless of the reasons, he would surely face countless criticisms inter generations. In his legendary life, he had few friends and even fewer confidants. There were likely only those handful of people to whom he could speak his heart. But sadly, those handful of people were almost all gone too.

    Standing before the tomb of this Nation Teacher who was destined to leave his mark in history, the Great Liang Emperor slowly said, "We have been to the deste north, as you said, the Demon Emperor isn''t invincible, and the deste north isn''t impossible to reim. But how much longer it will take, We cannot determine."

    After saying this, the Great Liang Emperor fell silent once again, gazing at the small mound before him. He knew there would be no one to answer him, but he was still waiting for an answer.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, the Great Liang Emperor spoke again, "Sometimes We cannot see many things clearly. If you were still alive, you could probably tell Us what to do."

    At this point, the Great Liang Emperor chuckled self-deprecatingly, "In the end, We still want to chat with you. With you by Our side, We would have some confidence after all."

    "Our nephew has returned, and the court thinks We cannot tolerate him. If you were here, you would know We wouldn''t care about such matters. If he has the ability, there''s no harm in snatching the throne from Us. Our sons are ipetent anyway, such a nephew, the Great Liang Dynasty would still be surnamed Chen, and it wouldn''t be a bad thing."

    The Great Liang Emperor said casually, "We have seen him."

    This sentence ended abruptly, without continuation, appearing somewhat abrupt.

    And as the Great Liang Emperor uttered these words, there was no disy of emotion. Even if the Nation Teacher were still alive, he probably would not know what the Great Liang Emperor was thinking at this moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood for a moment, murmuring softly, "We asked you to predict the fate of Great Liang, but you haven''t told Us anything until now."

    With a slight chill in the spring breeze blowing through the mountains, the leaves rustled gently, lifting the Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe.

    "That Daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Temple is at a decent cultivation realm. We almost fought him. If we had truly fought... that great sword immortal from the Sword Sect, your old monk from the Deercry Monastery, We..."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke slowly, his voice faint and almost indistinct, carried away by the wind, making it difficult for anyone to hear clearly.

    After uttering these words, the Great Liang Emperor slowly turned around and left this ce.

    Slowly descending the mountain, the Great Liang Emperor had not gone far when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. In his line of sight, there was a couple standing in the distance.

    The man wore a ck robe, while the woman was dressed in a long blue dress.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at them briefly, then turned his gaze back to the mountain before his figure dissipated in the end.

    The two individuals who had coincidentally arrived on the mountain were none other than Xie Nandu and Chen Chao.

    The weather was pleasant today, so Xie Nandu suggested going out for a spring outing, which was a yearly tradition for the students of the academy. A few days ago, the academy even invited Xie Nandu and many other students to go on a spring outing together. However, unsurprisingly, this proposal was declined by this genius daughter of the Xie Family. While such a refusal might have caused controversy if it were someone else, given Xie Nandu''s special status and her tendency to keep a low profile, it did note as much of a surprise. Nevertheless, some students who had not met Xie Nandu felt a sense of regret about the matter.

    Xie Nandu did not join the other academy students for the spring outing. However, she took the initiative to suggest going for an outing with Chen Chao. Chen Chao naturally had no reason to refuse. With countless eyes watching him, both overtly and covertly, he felt somewhat distressed these days. Since that was the case, going out for a walk seemed like a good idea.

    As the two of them strolled through the mountain, they exchanged some idle chatter. Xie Nandu asked, "When do you n to leave the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao understood that Xie Nandu was referring to going to Sword Qi Mountain. He frowned, "Although there hasn''t been much going on in the Divine Capital these days, leaving isn''t as easy as it seems. After all, I still hold the waist token of Deputy Commander of the Left Guard."

    "Will Song Lian stop you?"

    Xie Nandu gave an "oh" and said, "Song Lian won''t. But, whether or not you can leave the Divine Capital actually depends on His Majesty."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Are you still worried that His Majesty will do something to you?"

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    Xie Nandu acknowledged with a sound of agreement. "I don''t think he will either. His Majesty isn''t that kind of person."

    Chen Chao murmured softly, "But right now, I really don''t want to stay in the Divine Capital any longer. After all, a lot of trouble seems to be finding its way to me."

    "The two princes haven''t seen you yet, and the court officials are all waiting and watching. It''s indeed troublesome."

    Xie Nandu said, "But, it''s a rare sight for someone of your age to be able to get swept up in politics."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    Xie Nandu changed the subject and asked, "Do you know why I wanted toe here?"

    Chen Chao was puzzled, "Isn''t it for a spring outing?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao with some pity and sighed, "Do you think I would enjoy this sort of boring thing?"

    Chen Chao felt somewhat helpless.

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "I heard that the Nation Teacher''s tomb is on this mountain."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. "That ck-robed monk?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and continued, "It''s naturally that Nation Teacher. Actually, not many people know where he is buried, but I happen to know a little."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xie Nandu looked towards the mountain and chuckled, "Where''s the fun in something like a spring outing?"

    Chen Chao suddenly thought of a ridiculous possibility, "What are you up to?"

    Xie Nandu seemed to know what Chen Chao was thinking and nodded, "Exactly what you''re thinking."

    Chen Chao frowned, "You dare to do something like that?"

    Xie Nandu narrowed her eyes and said, "Just thinking about it, doesn''t mean I''ll actually do it."

 Chapter 393: The Rain That Year

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Rain That Year</h4>

    "I don''t know how His Majesty will think if he knew about this, but I think that if Deercry Monastery finds out about this, their enmity with you will be irreconcble till death."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu walking ahead and felt a headache. This genius girl from the Xie Family actually harbored thoughts of grave robbing. And the target of this grave robbery was not just anyone, but the number one meritorious subject who helped the current Emperor win that decisive battle.

    The ck-robed monk was revered by countless people and simrly resented by countless people.

    He was also the only Nation Teacher of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Ignoring Chen Chao, Xie Nandu continued on her own, "That Nation Teacher not only had unparalleled wisdom but was a genuine talent. He was also extremely skilled in military strategy and warfare. He was a true polymath. It''s said that he wrote a secret book called ''Heaven''s Calctions,'' which contains all his lifetime learnings. Aren''t you interested?"

    Chen Chao shook his head honestly and said, "Even if you find the grave of this Nation Teacher, how can you be sure that his book was buried with him?"

    Xie Nandu frowned, "If he didn''t bring it into the grave, where else could it be?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Did this Nation Teacher not have any disciples?"

    Xie Nandu replied without lifting her head, "The Nation Teacher lived his life freely and casually, how would he have sessors?"

    "Since he doesn''t even have a sessor, why would he bring those things to his grave?"

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu, wanting to dispel her n. Let alone discussing what would happen if the grave of the ck-robed monk was dug up, just the act of tomb robbing itself was not a good thing.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu stopped in front of a small mound, then squatted down, picked up a bit of damp soil with her fingers, smelled it, and nodded, saying, "This is it."

    Chen Chao was startled, and then squatted down as well. Soon, he smelled a scent of alcohol and murmured, "Good wine."

    However, he still said with some disbelief, "Is this really the grave of that Nation Teacher?"

    As the number one meritorious subject who helped the Great Liang Emperor ascend the throne, this Nation Teacher died early. He passed away within the first few years of the Great Liang Emperor''s reign due to illness. There were rumors that he died from injuries sustained while blocking a fatal attack for the Great Liang Emperor years ago. If that were true, the Great Liang Emperor should have treated him with national honors. Why would he be buried here so casually, without even a tombstone?

    "Perhaps you''re right. Why would someone like the Nation Teacher bring those things to his grave?"

    Xie Nandu looked at the dirt mound in front of her withplicated eyes. Since she had the idea of reiming the thirty thousand miles of deste north for the human race, she had actually been studying military strategy. In the current era, she admired the Nation Teacher the most, who was also the Great Liang Emperor''s top strategist.

    So she went to great lengths to find the burial ce of the Nation Teacher. In fact, apart from wanting to obtain "Heaven''s Calctions", she wanted to pay her respects at the grave of the Nation Teacher.

    Chen Chao squatted in front of the mound and said, "The scent of alcohol isn''t singr; there should be two kinds. In other words, before you found this grave, two people should have been here."

    Chen Chao asked, "How many people know the burial ce of this Nation Teacher?"

    Without waiting for Xie Nandu to speak, Chen Chao continued on his own, "One of them is His Majesty, and the other?"

    Xie Nandu said softly, "It''s Teacher. The scent of alcohol is identical to that in Teacher''s house."

    Among the most important figures in the current Great Liang Dynasty who were still in the Divine Capital, there were only these two.

    Chen Chao asked, "Still digging?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao as if he were a fool. "I never intended to dig in the first ce."

    Chen Chao frowned. "Then you..."

    He quickly realized and said helplessly, "Deceiving people like this, doesn''t your conscience ache?"

    Xie Nandu grinned. "My methods aren''t sophisticated, but for some reason, I always manage to fool idiots."

    "That''s because I believe everything you say."

    "Where did you learn to talk like that?"

    "Why?"

    "Please don''t say it next time, it''s very corny."

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow, looking at Chen Chao seriously. "You don''t seem like a martial artist now, but more like one of those yboy schr types."

    Chen Chao did not get angry, he just asked, "By saying that, you''ll make those schrs very upset."

    "What about it? Ask them toe and fight me?"

    Xie Nandu frowned and said, "I don''t believe they can beat my flying swords."

    This left Chen Chao speechless. After Xie Nandu became a sword cultivator, it was destined that there would not be many schrs in the world who could remain calm when facing her.

    After all, this was a female sword cultivator who possessed nine lifeblood flying swords.

    "You''re not number one in the world either, don''t be so cocky."

    Chen Chao let out a sigh.

    Xie Nandu did not retort, she just asked, "What about you? Can you be invincible in the future?"

    Chen Chao looked at her, not answering the question, and just smiled.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything more, just paid respects at the grave of the Nation Teacher, then turned and descended the mountain with Chen Chao.

    As they descended, they continued to chat. Xie Nandu was still very interested in the whereabouts of the book Heaven''s Calctions. What that ck-clothed Nation Teacher learned had always been held in the highest esteem by Xie Nandu. She even privately referred to him as the top strategist of the dynasty. She believed him to be the best in military strategy and tactics, and even considered him the foremost strategist of the dynasty.

    She was determined tounch a northern expedition, leading the endeavor as a woman. If she had this Heaven''s Calctions book in her possession, her confidence would soar even higher.

    Seeing Xie Nandu like this, Chen Chao took the initiative and said, "Perhaps before the Nation Teacher passed away, he sent this item back to the Deercry Monastery."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Those monks wouldn''t have use for that book."

    Indeed, a group of monks devoted to Zen enlightenment would not have much use for it.

    Chen Chao did not say anything more. After reaching the foot of the mountain, he took a step forward, crushing a fallen leaf, then suddenly stopped and said softly, "There''s trouble."

    Xie Nandu softly murmured in agreement. She was far from an ordinary sword cultivator and had a keen sense of her surroundings, far surpassing that of most sword cultivators.

    At this moment, even she could sense an unmistakable killing intent emanating from deep within the woods.

    "I don''t know why, but it seems like many people want to kill you."

    Xie Nandu''s mind stirred slightly as a surge of sword qi began circting within her body.

    Chen Chao''s right hand slowly gripped the handle of his saber as he chuckled, "If it weren''t for your insistence on going out for a spring outing, no one would dare toy a hand on me in the Divine Capital."

    After gripping the saber hilt, Chen Chao also looked up towards the depths of the forest.

    A figure slowly emerged from the depths of the forest.

    Seeing the arrival, Chen Chao was somewhat surprised. "You haven''t left yet?"

    Xie Nandu also furrowed her brows, perhaps admiring the arrival''s patience for waiting so long.

    The arrival stared fixedly at Chen Chao, her voice cold as she said, "I''ve waited for so long, and finally, I''ve got the chance! Prepare to die!"

 Chapter 394: Settling Old Scores

    <h4>Chapter 394: Settling Old Scores</h4>

    The arrival was a middle-aged daoist nun, her face filled with resentment as her eyes remained fixed on Chen Chao. The murderous intent emanating from her body was not concealed, adding a chilling atmosphere to the spring day.

    The daoist nun before him was none other than the master of Guo Xi, one of the qi refiners killed by Chen Chao in the past. She was also the one who was angered to the point of spitting blood in the Ministry of Penalty''s great hall.

    As Chen Chao looked at the middle-aged daoist nun before him, he could not help but feel rather emotional. His true sh with the foreign cultivators was with this middle-aged daoist nun. Although he was nearly overwhelmed during their battle in Tianqing County, he managed to buy enough time until Song Lian arrived, ultimately saving him from the clutches of this middle-aged daoist nun.

    The sensational case that once rocked the Divine Capital ended with Chen Chao being dered innocent. This middle-aged daoist nun, along with the other cultivators, left the Divine Capital about a year or two ago. Chen Chao had assumed that she had returned to her sect to continue her cultivation. However, to his surprise, she had been hiding outside the Divine Capital all this time, waiting for an opportunity to kill him.

    When Chen Chao left the Divine Capital previously, he had expected to encounter her, but it did not happen. Instead, a yearter, he encountered her again today, when he waspletely off-guard.

    Gripping the hilt of his saber, Chen Chao felt the daoist nun''s aura, and discovered that it was unchanged from before. Though somewhat relieved, he still whispered to Xie Nandu, "I''ll hold her off. Can you go back to the Divine Capital and get reinforcements?"

    Xie Nandu also whispered, "Are you not confident that you can kill her?"

    Chen Chao said softly, "Someone as stupid as this hag probably didn''t hide her cultivation realm, but we are separated by a cultivation realm after all. I only have a 30% confidence in killing her."

    The middle-aged daoist nun was in the Great Beyond Realm, while Chen Chao was still in the Bitter Sea Realm Realm. Despite Chen Chao''s numerous techniques and the guidance he received from two peerless martial artists in this period, hisbat strength had greatly improved, but there was still a realm gap. It would not be urate to say that he was 100% confident. Moreover, if this woman truly acted recklessly, he might be able to handle it himself, but Xie Nandu by his side might encounter some trouble.

    Xie Nandu said indifferently, "If you add me, is there a 50% chance?"

    Before Chen Chao could respond, Xie Nandu said softly, "I''ve already reached high-level Divine Trove."

    Through this period of bitter cultivation and the close guidance of the sword immortal Liu Banbi, Xie Nandu''s Sword Dao realm had advanced rapidly. She had already glimpsed the threshold of the Divine Trove Realmst winter. Just this realm alone already made Chen Chao feel incredulous. However, during the New Year, Xie Nandu had already stepped into the Divine Trove Realm. She had been steadily advancing, and was now nearing the end of the Divine Trove Realm.

    Some geniuses in the world were like this: they clearly startedte, but always managed to arrive first.

    Xie Nandu officially started cultivating muchter than many talented cultivators of her generation. However, if you thought that this genius girl would not be able to catch up to the footsteps of those young geniuses, you would be underestimating her. Chen Chao was somewhat surprised. After nodding slightly, he smiled and looked at the middle-aged daoist nun who had remained motionless all this time. He asked, "Old hag, you''ve been waiting for so long. If you fail to kill me this time, will it make you vomit blood again?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun remained expressionless and just said indifferently, "Are yourst words finished?"

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked, "This is our personal grudge, can you spare my friend?"

    The middle-aged daoist nun sneered, "I''ll kill this little girl firstter, so you can also feel the pain of losing loved ones."

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" thoughtfully. Before he finished speaking, he took a big step forward. At the same time, his broken saber at his waist was unsheathed in an instant, emitting a bright saber light in the sky.

    The middle-aged daoist nun snorted coldly, and with a sweep of her sleeve, a majestic aura burst out from her sleeve. Simultaneously, she dodged the fierce strike, and a whisk appeared in her hand, seemingly materializing out of nowhere.

    As the whisk came down heavily, countless silk threads scattered in front of Chen Chao''s eyes, instantly obscuring the entire sky. The countless silk threads were like tentacles filling the sky, reaching out towards Chen Chao. Chen Chao remained expressionless as he swung his broken saber. The de shed with the first silk thread that approached, proving once again that the broken saber, which had been shown to be no less capable than any flying sword in the world, instantly severed countless silk threads. However, after the threads broke, they did not fall but transformed into countless steel needles, swiftly heading towards Chen Chao''s numerous acupoints, almost every one aimed at a vital spot.

    Chen Chao was about to pull back the saber, but in an instant, countless threads entangled the de. Chen Chao took a deep breath, pouring all the qi in his body into his arms, instantly erupting with immense force. Yet, even so, he could only pull the threads taut, and the threads that were the first to touch the de had already broken apart. However, withyers uponyers of threads, they could not bepletely severed in an instant.

    The severed threads that resembled steel needles had already collided with Chen Chao''s body. The middle-aged daoist nun narrowed her eyes, then looked towards the side where Xie Nandu was standing.

    This genius daughter of the Xie Family stood on the spot, as if she was transfixed with fear, showing no reaction at all.

    Countless steel needles collided with numerous vital acupoints on Chen Chao''s body at the same time. This was an extremely vicious method; if these acupoints were pierced by the steel needles, Chen Chao would be doomed to die, and before his death, he would surely suffer incredible agony.

    However, the next moment brought an unexpected turn of events that surprised the middle-aged daoist nun. The steel-like silk threads did indeed strike Chen Chao''s countless acupoints, but they failed to prate deeply. Chen Chao''s qi flowed throughout his body, and with a shake of his body, he forcibly ejected the silk threads.

    Countless threads finally collided with numerous maple trees, prating deep into their trunks and even piercing through some.

    Just as the middle-aged daoist nun was about to take action, the threads restraining Chen Chao also began to break apart one after another at this moment. Without hesitation, Chen Chao took a heavy step forward, leaped into the air, and then shed down with a heavy saber strike.

    Although the middle-aged daoist nun had not seeded in torturing Chen Chao until he wished for death as expected, she remained calm. Facing this young martial artist who could only flee in all directions after seeing her in Tianqing County, the middle-aged daoist nun took a step back, and a ripple appeared in front of her, forming a stone man between heaven and earth.

    As the foreignnd''s qi refiners, they were different from ordinary cultivators in that their cultivation techniques rarely emphasized their own strength. Instead, they focused on harnessing the power of heaven and earth. Ordinary cultivators were unwilling to form grudges with qi refiners because of their endless array of methods, which were difficult to defend against. Some cultivators even privately equate qi refiners with sword cultivators. Unlike the dazzling techniques of the former, thetter relied solely on unparalleled killing power, which was more than sufficient.

    After that stone figure was born, it rushed towards Chen Chao in a fearless manner. Chen Chao frowned slightly but did not dodge. With a single sh, he forcibly severed the stone figure''s head. As a pure martial artist, he did not have many tricks up his sleeve, nor did he need any. His ordinary sh was enough to ovee any opponent.

    Cultivators might look down on martial artists, but who would dare im that they could easily defeat a martial artist like the Great Liang Emperor?

    Despite its shattered head, the stone figure continued to move calmly. Being lifeless to begin with, how could it stop just because it lost its head?

    The stone figure punched heavily towards Chen Chao''s chest. Chen Chao did not dodge or evade, retaliating with a punch from his free hand. The collision of two fists produced a loud bang as Chen Chao''s punch shattered the stone figure''s fist and simultaneously blew its body apart.

    The sky was filled with debris, scattering in all directions. Many maple trees were struck, their trunks shattering and crashing heavily to the ground.

    As the stone figure she summoned shattered, the middle-aged daoist nun briefly showed a surprised expression. However, she quickly regained herposure. While she was shocked by Chen Chao''s progress during this period, she still found it impossible to believe that he had the ability to kill her.

    Her expression remained neutral, but in an instant, a chill appeared in the surroundings.

    Immediately afterward, visible to the naked eye, the maple trees suddenly froze. The entire ground also instantly solidified, resembling an icy surface.

    Chen Chao frowned as he looked down at his feet. Before he could even rise, his feet were already frozen in ce. However, as his qi surged within his body, the icy ground beneath him shattered instantly. He took another big step forward, closing the distance to the middle-aged daoist nun instantly.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression remained unchanged, as if she did not care that Chen Chao was getting close to her.

    Chen Chao also felt rather curious but still had to swing his saber. However, in the next moment, rm bells sounded. His saber-wielding hand instantly pulled back, holding the saber horizontally in front of his chest. Suddenly, an ice spike emerged from somewhere, directly colliding with Chen Chao''s saber.

    A tremendous force struck, sending Chen Chao flying backward, crashing through several maple trees!

 Chapter 395: Another Boring Choice

    <h4>Chapter 395: Another Boring Choice</h4>

    After shattering several maple trees, the tremendous inertia still sent the young martial artist flying back hundreds of feet, but at thest moment, Chen Chao bent his waist, plunging his broken saber into the ground, preventing himself from crashing onto the ground.

    The middle-aged daoist nun narrowed her eyes, fairly satisfied with the current oue of the battle. Instead of seizing the opportunity to pursue further, she turned her gaze towards Xie Nandu. Her earlier deration of intending to kill Xie Nandu was not just a casual remark. With a swift movement of her hand, the maple leaves falling from the sky were already coated with frost. Now, the falling maple leaves resembled flying swords, heading towards Xie Nandu. If nothing unexpected happened, Xie Nandu would be pierced by these maple leaves, meeting a fate akin to being pierced by a thousand arrows.

    Xie Nandu, who had remained motionless all this while, wore an expressionless face. Only after the maple leaves attacked did the sound of a sword cry sound out beside her. Then, a flying sword abruptly appeared, cutting a bloody path through the icyndscape, and intercepting the maple leaves.

    It was the flying sword First Snow that suddenly left its sheath.

    Carrying a fierce sword aura, the flying sword First Snow appeared amidst the countless maple leaves, instantly shattering numerous of them.

    The middle-aged daoist nun narrowed her eyes slightly, somewhat surprised. Howe? Was this young girl before her a sword cultivator?

    Actually, it was not entirely her fault. Many foreign cultivators already knew that this final disciple taken in by the academy''s Dean was a talented sword cultivator. However, since her arrival in the Divine Capital, she had only been paying attention to Chen Chao. Thus, she had not paid attention to this matter and was unaware that Xie Nandu was also a sword cultivator.

    After a moment, the middle-aged daoist nun noticed that Xie Nandu''s sword qi was not particrly fierce, so she just stopped paying attention afterughing coldly.

    The girl before her had not yet stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm, so she posed no threat to her.

    Thus, the middle-aged daoist nun simply waited for those maple leaves to pierce through Xie Nandu''s body.

    However, in an instant, she heard the sound of several swords ringing out, each distinct from the other.

    Several flying swords appeared amidst the falling maple leaves.

    Mountain Creek, Light Rain, Deste North, White Deer...

    Xie Nandu nurtured nine flying swords, including the First Snow. Now, five of them had appeared in the world once again. In reality, it was no different from that night; five flying swords simultaneously crisscrossing among the maple leaves, forcibly resisting the middle-aged daoist nun''s killing intent.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression turned somewhat ugly, not because she found that her casual attack could not kill Xie Nandu, but because she realized that Xie Nandu actually possessed so many lifeblood flying swords.

    Most sword cultivators can only nurture one flying sword, but this young girl before her possessed so many lifeblood flying swords. What this implied needed no further exnation.

    The middle-aged daoist nun narrowed her eyes again, this time with a pervasive killing intent. If before, her desire to kill the girl in front of her was merely to inflict pain upon Chen Chao. Now, she wanted to kill this girl topletely snuff out a potential sword immortal. Although the foreign cultivators were of different lineages, with different sects, and different Dao teachings, there was almost a consensus among them: none wanted to see a genius cultivator emerging in the Great Liang Dynasty, as they were unwilling to see this secr dynasty''s status be elevated.

    As the countless maple leaves were shattered by the five flying swords, the middle-aged daoist nun was about to make her move when a brilliant saber light rose from afar. Instantly, the ground was torn open, and a several-yard-long saber beam appeared between heaven and earth, as if this saber was aimed at cleaving apart heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, the saber beam had reached her. The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression changed slightly, and then ripples appeared before her once again. Brilliant stars exploded in front of her, forming a light curtain that firmly blocked the saber beam before her.

    Just as the momentum of the saber beam was being contained and the middle-aged daoist nun was about to breathe a sigh of relief, another saber strike from Chen Chao came.

    He leaped forward, arriving before the light curtain, and with a heavy saber strike, shed once again with the light curtain. In an instant, the light curtain constructed by the middle-aged daoist nun was filled with cracks, resembling a spider web as it scattered and dispersed.

    The middle-aged daoist nun frowned slightly, feeling somewhat annoyed. The young martial artist before her had already made her look bad with various tactics during theirst encounter. She had thought that this time she would quickly defeat him, but she had not expected that over the past year or two, the young martial artist before her had grown considerably stronger. He now seemed to vaguely possess the ability to contend with her.

    This was something the middle-aged daoist nun found hard to ept, but no matter how uneptable it was, she had to ept it.

    She waved her whisk, and killing intent surged out from the myriad silk threads.

    Chen Chao looked at those threads, choosing not to evade but to directly sending out another strike. The sharp de of his saber cut through countless strands, and the scattered strands fell on Chen Chao like a rain of des, tearing his ck shirt apart and slicing his skin open too, with tiny droplets of blood slowly seeping out.

    However, despite his body being cut by the countless threads, Chen Chao eventually arrived in front of the middle-aged daoist nun.

    If was the first time the middle-aged daoist nun was looking at the young martial artist whom she hated so much from such a close distance. For a moment, she was distracted.

    However, soon after she snapped back to reality, she quickly formed hand seals, conjuring a water ball out of thin air. Yet, before this water ball could beunched, Chen Chao had already punched toward it.

    Struck by the force of a martial artist''s overwhelming strength, the water ball instantly exploded, its scattering droplets piercing through numerous maple tree trunks like sharp swords.

    Luckily, those schrs and poets were not present.. If they knew about today''s battle, that most of the maple trees on the mountain would be destroyed, preventing them from enjoying the scenery in autumn, it was likely that the middle-aged daoist nun would have been written to death countless times by their brush pens. However, Chen Chao who was equally culpable would probably not be spared either.

    As Chen Chao shattered the water sphere, his fist''s momentum remained undiminished as he directly smashed toward the chest of the middle-aged daoist nun.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s expression changed drastically, and in an instant, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and then she was sent flying backward like a kite with a broken string.

    Chen Chao did not give the middle-aged daoist nun any chance to react, charging out directly, like a fierce tiger descending from the mountain; unstoppable.

    However, as he rushed forward, he suddenly caught a glimpse of ridicule in the middle-aged daoist nun''s eyes.

    At the same time, the debris behind Chen Chao converged once again, as if a giant stone figure suddenly rose from the ground, standing behind Chen Chao. With a heavy punch, the colossal stone figure struck at Chen Chao''s back. The force behind the punch was immense, if it truly hit Chen Chao, he might have perished then and there. However, momentster, that punch failed tond.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s eyes were filled with anger.

    At this moment, a flying sword suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of the colossal stone figure''s fist. With its de, it forcefully withstood the punch.

    The sword''s body bent instantly, resembling a crescent moon, emitting a mournful cry. Xie Nandu''splexion also turned ashen white at the same time. The young sword cultivator furrowed her brows, her whole body was trembling uncontrobly.

    The other five flying swords were still in the sky, entwined with the maple leaves. What appeared now was the sixth flying sword. This flying sword was a pale azure color, resembling andscape painting.

    Xie Nandu named this flying sword Heavenly Azure, and the reason behind it was self-evident.[1.]

    As the stone figure exerted pressure once again, the bending of the flying sword became even greater.

    Blood began to trickle from the corner of Xie Nandu''s mouth. With her current cultivation level, trying to directly withstand the middle-aged daoist nun''s attack was simply unrealistic, but she had no other choice now.

    With Xie Nandu''s flying sword helping Chen Chao through the most critical blow, Chen Chao had once again arrived in front of the middle-aged daoist nun. His broken saber swiftly descended, while the middle-aged daoist nun shot backward once more. As a Great Beyond Realm cultivator, if she were truly split in half by Chen Chao''s de, she would likely be a subject of mockery long after her death.

    In the end, Chen Chao''s strike only tore through the middle-aged daoist nun''s clothes, and finallynded heavily on the icy surface of the ground.

    But even so, Chen Chao had no intention of letting the middle-aged daoist nun in front of him off the hook. After battling to this point, he finally closed the distance and had the best opportunity to kill the middle-aged daoist nun before him. Chen Chao would not choose to give up.

    Borrowing the moment, he swung his arm around and then hurled the broken saber in his hand directly toward the middle-aged daoist nun''s chest at an astonishing speed.

    But at this moment, the flying sword behind him could no longer hold on, being smashed into a deep pit by the colossal stone figure. Then, with a heavy step, the stone figure stomped on the flying sword again, causing Xie Nandu over there to instantly fall to the ground.

    However, just as the stone figure took a big step forward, another flying sword shot towards it.

    Among Xie Nandu''s nine flying swords, there was one she favored the most, the one she had spent the most time nurturing with the utmost care. This flying sword was named Sweet Potato.

    Now, it finally came into being!

    The flying sword Sweet Potato, carrying a fierce sword aura, directly flew towards the head of the stone figure.

    As the flying sword was about to approach, the stone figure suddenly turned around and delivered a heavy punch toward the flying sword.

    However, as the punch came down, the flying sword Sweet Potato abruptly halted in midair, then swerved out at a sufficiently bizarre angle, evading this punch.

    The stone figure that failed tond its punch did not dwell on it. Instead, after casting a nce at Xie Nandu, it decided to abandon Chen Chao and strode toward Xie Nandu inrge strides.

    It was controlled by the will of the middle-aged daoist nun, so now, it was the middle-aged daoist nun who was set on killing Xie Nandu.

    This also sent a message to Chen Chao, presenting him with a choice: whether to choose Xie Nandu or to insist on killing her at this moment.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly, feeling somewhat dissatisfied, even a bit angry.

    He had long grown tired of making choices.

    However, soon after, a voice sounded in his mind, "15 minutes."

    It was a calm voice, indicating that the owner of the voice was very confident at this moment.

 Chapter 396: Nine Flying Swords Coming into Being!

    <h4>Chapter 396: Nine Flying Swords Coming into Being!</h4>

    15 minutes was not too long of a time. In fact, in this battle, it could be considered insignificant. However, there was only this 15 minutes. Xie Nandu had yet to step into the Bitter Sea Realm. Faced with the techniques of the middle-aged daoist nun, she could only hold on for a short 15 minutes.

    As several sword cries sounded out, the flying swords that were previously entangled with the maple leaves in the sky all returned to Xie Nandu, lining up in a neat row.

    Mountain Creek, Light Rain, Deste North, White Deer...

    The Heavenly Azure which had been smashed into the pit also flew back. Fortunately, it was a renowned sword from the Sword Qi Mountain. Otherwise, it might have shattered on the spot.

    In addition to Sweet Potato, six of Xie Nandu''s nine flying swords had appeared now.

    Where were the final three flying swords?

    After a moment, a flying sword suddenly appeared. Its body was slender, and patterns resembling flowing water shimmered on its surface. Xie Nandu softly uttered two words, "Dusk Light."

    This was the seventh.

    With the appearance of the flying sword named Dusk Light, the sword qi in front of Xie Nandu had already reached its peak density. However, this was not the end. Soon, another flying sword appeared in front of her. This flying sword had a simple and ancient design, with countless patterns resembling white clouds on its de. It was the eighth flying sword, named Rising Cloud.

    As for the ninth flying sword, it had yet to make an appearance.

    The stone figure suddenly struck out with a fist in the air, forcing another flying sword to emerge from midair. It was a flying sword with a transparent de, emitting a somewhat reluctant and mournful cry as it slowly flew back to Xie Nandu.

    Lone Shadow

    All nine flying swords finally appeared before people for the first time. But unfortunately, aside from Xie Nandu, there were only two spectators today.

    This was Xie Nandu''s first battle where she unveiled all nine flying swords, but it did not attract much attention. Perhaps for the entire world, it seemed a bit too ordinary.

    After all, as a woman who also possessed nine flying swords, Xie Nandu''s name was destined to leave a profound mark on the world on many asions in the future.

    With the nine flying swords waiting in full battle-array, even the stone figure slowed its footsteps. However, after a brief pause, the stone figure once again closed the distance to Xie Nandu, stopping just a few dozen feet away. With a thought from Xie Nandu, all nine flying swords crashed into the stone figure!

    A surge of sword intent instantly enveloped the stone figure at this moment.

    But Xie Nandu knew very well that she could only trap the stone figure for 15 minutes at most. As for defeating the stone figurepletely, it was probably an impossible task.

    Since Xie Nandu had spoken those words, Chen Chao temporarily put aside other thoughts. If it were someone else iming to resist a Great Beyond Realm cultivator with a Divine Trove Realm cultivation, Chen Chao would never believe it. But since it was Xie Nandu, Chen Chao had no reason not to believe.

    She had never been an ordinary woman.

    After regainingposure, Chen Chao charged towards the middle-aged daoist nun indifferently. The middle-aged daoist nun was about to wield the whisk in her hand when she realized that it had already been hacked to bits by Chen Chao, with many strands missing. It looked particrly miserable. She threw the dusting whisk aside angrily. Her daoist robe billowed up, endless killing intent emanating from her. At this moment, it was a fight for life and death. The middle-aged daoist nun did not care who between Chen Chao and Xie Nandu would die first, she only cared about killing Chen Chao here today.

    Suddenly, a column of water appeared behind her. Then, she swiftly retreated to the top of the water column. With a reach of her hand, a spear made of tidewater appeared in her grasp. The middle-aged daoist nun, with an expressionless face, hurled the spear imbued with boundless killing intent towards Chen Chao. Her only thought was to kill Chen Chao here.

    Chen Chao remained expressionless. As the water spear approached him, he swung his broken saber directly at it.

    The water spear shattered, but its residual force pushed Chen Chao back several steps.

    Just as Chen Chao exhaled a breath, the second water spear was already in front of him.

    Then, countless water spears suddenly appeared in the sky, all aimed at Chen Chao. It was as if a heavy rain had descended upon the earth.

    However, there were no raindrops, only sharp des far more dangerous than raindrops.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly. While ordinary people would naturally think about how to evade when faced with this deluge of water spears, he merely narrowed his eyes and charged forward without hesitation. Xie Nandu had only given him 15 minutes. In that short time frame, there was no room for Chen Chao to strategize slowly. He needed to kill the middle-aged daoist nun in front of him with the greatest speed to resolve Xie Nandu''s predicament.

    It was somewhat absurd when you think about it. Chen Chao, a martial artist at the Bitter Sea Realm, was not thinking about how to avoid the sharp edge when facing a Great Beyond Realm cultivator. Instead, his immediate thought was to kill her within an extremely short time. Such a thought, forget about doing it, the average person would not even dare to think about it.

    Navigating through the countless water spears, Chen Chao was struck directly in the chest by one in an extremely short amount of time. If it were an ordinary cultivator, they would likely die instantly. However, Chen Chao had been tempering his body for years. How could he bepared to the average person? Thus, under this blow, Chen Chao''s figure only swayed for a moment, a bloody wound appearing on his chest. The water spear had already fractured inch by inch, dissipating between heaven and earth.

    Then Chen Chao moved forward again, enduring attacks from several more water spears, yet none could truly pierce Chen Chao''s body.

    After a moment, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of the enormous water column. Without hesitation, he swung his saber heavily.

    The saber light cleaved through the water column, which then surged towards him like flood waters

    Chen Chao remained expressionless as he climbed up inside the water column, then appeared in front of the middle-aged daoist nun in an instant.

    Another saber strike shed down!

    The middle-aged daoist nun had nowhere to evade, but she managed to nt her body slightly, barely avoiding this lethal strike. However, immediately after, Chen Chao''s fist smashed towards her face.

    The middle-aged daoist nun could no longer evade, she could only allow this fist to smash down. Her head tilted backward, her mind already somewhat dazed.

    Chen Chao grinned fiercely, "Old hag, after guarding for more than a year, if you knew this would be your end, would you regret it?"

    Without waiting for the middle-aged daoist nun''s reply, which Chen Chao did not expect anyway, his second punch already smashed out.

    The middle-aged daoist nun''s face hadpletely sunken in.

    As a qi refiner, although her cultivation realm was high, she had not tempered her body. How could she be a match for Chen Chao, someone who practiced martial arts!

    After two punches, Chen Chao once again gripped the saber. Without wasting his breath, he stabbed directly into the middle-aged daoist nun''s chest!

    One stab after another, blood sttered everywhere!

 Chapter 397.1: Great Liangâ€™s Chen Chao - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 397.1: Great Liang''s Chen Chao - Part 1</h4>

    As Chen Chao stabbed into the middle-aged daoist nun''s body again and again, the vitality of this middle-aged daoist nun, who was renowned in the foreignnds, began to rapidly flow away. However, even in her final moments, she stared at Chen Chao fixedly, with a look of disbelief.

    After some thought, Chen Chao suddenly said, "After you die, the sect behind you will surely seek revenge for you. But don''t worry, I''ll keep on living and eventuallypletely destroy the sect behind you, just like the Sublime Bright Sect."

    After saying these words, Chen Chao withdrew his saber and wiped it on the middle-aged daoist nun''s robe. Only then did the middle-aged daoist nun exhale herst breath and fall heavily to the ground just like that.

    After dealing with the middle-aged daoist nun, Chen Chao then turned his head and nced over.

    After the middle-aged daoist nunpletely stopped breathing, the stone figure first froze, and then the gathered pieces of stone fell to the ground. The flying swords at this moment also flew back to Xie Nandu''s side, hovering quietly.

    Xie Nandu slowly stood up. After collecting those flying swords, she spat out a mouthful of coagted blood, herplexion improving slightly.

    Chen Chao walked over and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"

    Xie Nandu rolled her eyes, "Do you think I''m alright?"

    No matter how talented Xie Nandu was, she was still two realms apart from that middle-aged daoist nun. Just persevering for 15 minutes had already meant pulling out all of her trump cards. If one were to say she could walk away unscathed, it would truly be a fantasy

    Chen Chao scratched his head awkwardly, about to speak, but Xie Nandu already took the initiative to say, "No need to say it, you owe me again."

    Chen Chao grunted in agreement, feeling a bit depressed, "How many times do I owe you now?"

    Xie Nandu stared at him and asked, "Then why don''t you settle it all at once?"

    Chen Chao frowned, "Are you trying to get me killed?"

    Xie Nandu snorted coldly, no longer bothering with this guy. Instead, she looked around. The battle between the two of them had destroyed most of the maple trees on the mountain. When autumn arrived, although there would still be the beautiful sight of red maples, everyone knew it would not be as magnificent asst year.

    "Hurry up and leave. If people find out you''re the culprit, you can expect people to block your front door and curse you."

    Xie Nandu took a step forward weakly, her body almost giving way. But fortunately, she managed to grab hold of a surviving maple tree in an instant, preventing herself from falling.

    Chen Chao was still talking to himself, "Either way, I''m hiding in your courtyard. They probably wouldn''t dare to block your front door and curse, right? After all, even if they don''t give me face, wouldn''t they have to give face to the Dean?"

    Only after saying this, did Chen Chao notice Xie Nandu leaning against the maple tree weakly, looking at him speechlessly.

    "Can''t walk anymore?" Chen Chao asked probingly. However, as he took a few steps forward, his wounds were aggravated, causing him to grimace in pain.

    Xie Nandu frowned, "You''re not much better yourself."

    Chen Chao smiled, feeling a bit relieved after circting the white mist within him for a while. He walked over and took the initiative to ask, "Why don''t I carry you?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao oddly.

    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m an honest person."

    Chen Chao had an honest look.

    Xie Nandu thought about it and said, "Come over."

    Chen Chao walked over obediently.

    "Turn around."

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" and turned around obediently, his back facing Xie Nandu.

    "Squat down."

    Xie Nandu''s voice was rather helpless.

    Chen Chao squatted down obediently.

    Then there was a slight chill at the back of his neck as Xie Nandu''s arms wrapped around him. Soon, her entire body pressed against Chen Chao''s back. Feeling the warmth behind him, Chen Chao''s whole body stiffened abruptly, almost not standing up.

    After standing up, he did not know where he should ce his hands.

    "Mhm?"

    Xie Nandu leaned against Chen Chao''s back, smelling the faint scent of blood and sweat emanating from him. These two scents intertwined, forming a very special smell. It was not pleasant, but for some reason, Xie Nandu did not find it too unpleasant; she even thought it was somewhat pleasant.

    What a strange thing.

    Chen Chao cautiously ced his hands on the sides of Xie Nandu''s thighs, then exhaled a breath,ing back to his senses. He nced at the body of the middle-aged daoist nun and changed the subject, asking, "Should we find a ce to bury her?"

    Xie Nandu''s voice sounded behind his head, not loud, but Chen Chao could even feel the breath between her mouth and nose. It was a bit ticklish, but he was too embarrassed to say.

    "Do you still have strength right now?"

    Xie Nandu''s voice remained soft. At this moment, Chen Chao could not see Xie Nandu''s face, or else he would have noticed that the cheeks of this genius daughter from the Xie Family were slightly flushed, which looked very attractive.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Forget it, let this old hag''s corpse rot in the wilderness. Damn it, I''m not kind-hearted."

    Xie Nandu took the opportunity to say, "Aren''t you a good person?"

    Chen Chao exined seriously, "There''s a difference between being a good person and being a pushover."

    Xie Nandu responded with an "oh" and fell silent.

    After descending the mountain, neither of them had the strength to speak. Xie Nandu had already been seriously injured while contending with the middle-aged daoist nun''s spell using nine flying swords. Upon returning to the academy, it was unclear how long it would take for her injuries to heal. It could be said that for Chen Chao''s sake, this genius girl from the academy had already sacrificed too much. This was a potentially fatal matter, it was not something that could be easily resolved.

    Chen Chao''s injuries were actually much lighter. His body was tough, and his cultivation realm was higher than Xie Nandu''s. Although he faced the middle-aged daoist nun head-on, it was not as difficult for him as it was for Xie Nandu.

    After descending the mountain, it did not take long for the two of them to reach the city gate. The guards at the city gate were all subordinates of the Left Guard. Seeing Chen Chao, they naturally did not stop him. Towards this deputymander of the Left Guard, they held half respect and half fear, especially since the incident where Chen Chao seized the official seal. He had directly gone on a killing spree.

    However, they could not help but take a few more nces at Xie Nandu who was on Chen Chao''s back. They were not fools, they could quickly guess that the woman Chen Chao was carrying on his back was none other than the academy''s genius daughter of the Xie Family.

    But they did not dare to inquire why the two of them were swaggering through the streets like this.

    Walking in the Divine Capital, Chen Chao quickly attracted countless nces, but it was evident that these people''s eyes were not on Chen Chao himself, but on Xie Nandu on his back. This genius girl from the academy was exceptionally beautiful and naturally drew many people''s attention.

    However, even those who wanted to approach hesitated when they saw the saber hanging at Chen Chao''s waist.

    In the Divine Capital where there were high officials and nobles everywhere, how could someone who could have a woman like that apany him be an ordinary civilian?

    Who knows, if they provoked him today, a group of people might show up at their door tomorrow.

    So, the journey went smoothly without any hindrance.

    But as they approached the South Lake, Chen Chao finally spoke up. "When we arrive at the academyter, I reckon many people''s hearts will be broken."

    Xie Nandu remained silent. Actually, after entering the city, they could have easily found a carriage to take them to the academy, but Chen Chao did not bring this up, so she did not say anything either.

    She leaned against Chen Chao''s back, feeling his body warmth, which brought her somefort.

    She rarely experienced this kind of feeling, especially sinceing to the Divine Capital.

    So she said nothing.

    ______

 Chapter 397.2: Great Liangâ€™s Chen Chao - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 397.2: Great Liang''s Chen Chao - Part 2</h4>

    Upon entering the academy, as expected, a group of students stopped in their tracks upon seeing Chen Chao and Xie Nandu.

    Many people looked over with ugly expressions.

    Some who had not seen Chen Chao and Xie Nandu before looked puzzled, but soon, their fellow students who knew the truth whispered softly, "It''s that young martial artist and the Dean''s final disciple, Xie Nandu!"

    Upon hearing this, a low murmur quickly spread through the crowd. There was naturally no need to bring up who Chen Chao was. From the verbal altercation at South Lake to bing the champion in the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination, then bing the deputymander of the Left Guard, and even briefly serving as themander. In the spy-catching incidentst winter, he gained quite a bit of infamy. Now, being granted the right to bear arms by His Majesty the Emperor, he was indeed a prominent figure in the Divine Capital. As for Xie Nandu, just being the Dean''s final disciple was enough for everyone to remember her. From being the champion in the literary examination at Myriad Willow Convention to now being known as a sword cultivator, it could be said that among the younger generation of the Great Liang Dynasty, there was no oneparable to Chen Chao, and among the women, none could match even a tenth of Xie Nandu''s brilliance.

    Now that the two appeared in front of everyone like this, it was obvious what it meant.

    "Have these two confirmed their rtionship?"

    A student from the academy whispered under his breath in disbelief. Apart from jealousy, there was only envy left.

    After all, Xie Nandu had always been the most admired figure among the current generation of students in the academy. Whether it was her family background or her own qualities, there was nothing to pick on.

    Xie Nandu was the fairy in the hearts of countless people.

    It was just that the foreign cultivation world''s so-called fairies did not include the Great Liang Dynasty''s cultivators. Otherwise, Xie Nandu would be a part of them too.

    Strolling along thekeside, Chen Chao muttered softly, "If looks could kill, I''d have died countless times already."

    Xie Nandu whispered back, "It''s okay, you have thick skin."

    Chen Chao was speechless, but after he looked up, he felt even more distressed. At this moment, before he even reached the courtyard, more and more students were gathering by theke. Presumably, the news of their arrival had spread among the students when they entered the academy. Now, the entire academy knew about it.

    Chen Chao felt his hair standing on end being stared at by these people.

    However, he was currently seriously injured. It was impossible to go any faster.

    Outside the crowd, in the small pavilion at the center of theke, the Dean held a handful of fish food and gently tossed it into theke. Then, he nced over in this direction and muttered discontentedly, "This kid is so scheming. What does your little junior sister see in him?"

    The schr standing beside him smiled and said, "Chen Chao is not without his merits. Among the youngsters in the Great Liang Dynasty, there are few who can match him."

    The Dean frowned and said, "Well, I still don''t like him."

    Listening to his teacher''s childish words, Wei Xu just smiled and then said, "Perhaps every father in the world thinks that every young man interested in his daughter is a heinous criminal. Is Teacher having simr thoughts now?"

    The Dean remained silent. He had no Daopanion. Although he had a rtionship in his youth, in the end, he failed to be Daopanions with the woman due to various reasons. So it was naturally impossible for him to have any children. Without descendants, he saw his students as his children.

    As the Dean''s only female disciple, he thought differently about Xie Nandu.

    The Dean said softly, "Nandu will surely achieve great sess in the future. Perhaps she''ll be the most remarkable woman in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty... No, she''ll be the most extraordinary woman in the past thousand years!" The Dean''s words were the highest praise for Xie Nandu.

    Perhaps any praise for Xie Nandu in the world could notpare to the Dean''s words now.

    Wei Xu was taken aback. He did not expect his teacher to have such a high opinion of his little junior sister.

    He looked into the distance with aplicated expression and did not speak.

    The Dean said, "The conflict between you two seems to involve me, but it''s actually between you two. However, no matter what, I hope neither of you will have the blood of your fellow disciples on your hands. Fratricide among disciples, what kind of situation is that?"

    He did not look at Wei Xu, so there was no need for Wei Xu to respond. Thus, Wei Xu remained silent, just nodding silently.

    The Dean did not see it.

    "Let''s go back. This kid has so many enemies, he probably won''t live long."

    With these words, the Dean dumped the fish food in his hand into theke.

    Wei Xu murmured softly, "If that kid doesn''t live long, Junior Sister wouldn''t be happy either."

    The Dean was about to say something when suddenly he heard a shout in the distance, "The rankings have changed!"

    Within the academy, someone was currently running over here with a list in their hands.

    The Dean stood on the spot, feeling a bit perplexed.

    But Wei Xu quickly realized what was happening and whispered, "It should be the change in the Latent Dragon List from the foreignnds. It''s about time."

    The Dean frowned, "If it''s just a ranking update, what''s with the shouting and wrangling?"

    The Latent Dragon List had always only included young geniuses from the foreignnds, showing disdain for the cultivators of the Great Liang Dynasty. Therefore, the Great Liang Dynasty had no thoughts about it, let alone any expectations. As for the academy, although it was included, there had not been any outstanding young geniuses worthy of being listed in the rankings in recent years. However, there was indeed a deliberate reason behind this by the Dean. Otherwise, both Wei Xu and Liu Banbi would have made it onto the Latent Dragon List in the past.

    After all, these two could be considered true geniuses.

    With this in mind, the Dean suddenly asked, "Is your little junior sister on the list?"

    Unlike Wei Xu and Liu Banbi, the fact that Xie Nandu was a genius had never been concealed. It was only natural for her to make it onto the list.

    Wei Xu thought for a moment and whispered, "Although Little Junior Sister is exceptionally talented, her cultivation time is short, so her ranking won''t be very high."

    The Deanughed coldly, "Even if her cultivation realm is sufficient, I''m afraid those self-righteous folks from the foreignnds won''t rank her too high."

    While he was conversing with Wei Xu, the person holding the list had already arrived at the pavilion in the center of theke.

    Wei Xu took a few steps forward, took the list, and smiled, "Thank you."

    The person naturally recognized Wei Xu and immediately replied, "No trouble at all, Mr. Wei."

    After Wei Xu took the list, a group of students from the academy had already arrived at thekeside. When they saw the pavilion in the center of theke, they became excited when they spotted the schr in the pavilion.

    "It''s Mr. Wei!"

    The Divine Capital boasted the most famous schrs in the world, and that schr was in the academy, currently under the pavilion in the center of theke..

    Since that person was Mr. Wei, then who was the figure whose face was not very clear?

    An answer quickly came to mind.

    Countless gazes became fervent, filled with respect as they looked toward the pavilion in the heart of theke..

    Before long, someone eximed loudly, "Greetings, Lord Dean!"

    Then a series of voices sounded out, one after another.

    Towards the Dean of the academy, they only held respect, and nothing else.

    As the voices subsided, under the scrutiny of countless eyes, Wei Xu slowly unfurled the list, appearing somewhat absent-minded.

    After a moment, he came back to his senses looked at the students by theke, saying softly, "In this Latent Dragon List update, one of our academy''s students made it onto the list."

    The students immediately widened their eyes. After so many years, had someone from the academy finally made it onto the Latent Dragon List again?

    Many already had an answer in mind.

    Wei Xu did not leave them hanging, announcing loudly, "Tenth on the Latent Dragon List, from our academy, Xie Nandu!"

    Tenth?!

    Thekeside erupted into exmations. Everyone could have guessed that Xie Nandu would make it onto the list this time, but absolutely no one could have expected that Xie Nandu would enter the top ten as soon as she got on the list. Even though she was only tenth, one had to know that her cultivation time was much shorterpared to the other young geniuses of the current era.

    Being able to rank tenth already spoke volumes.

    The Dean grumbled with dissatisfaction, "Just tenth."

    Wei Xu did not exin, he just looked at the students of the academy and said, "Take this as an example, everyone. Study and cultivate diligently to bring glory to our Great Liang!"

    The students responded with a resounding roar, their voices echoing like thunder.

    However, after saying this, Wei Xu did not put away the list. Instead, he looked at the students by theke and said, "In this Latent Dragon List update, only one person from our academy made it onto the list, but our Great Liang has more than one."

    This immediately caused an uproar among the students, and discussions erupted all around.

    But it was the next sentence from Wei Xu that was like dropping a huge boulder into the South Lake, causing countless ripples.

    "Third on the Latent Dragon List, Great Liang''s Chen Chao!"

 Chapter 398.1: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 398.1: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 1</h4>

    Third on the Latent Dragon List?!

    These few words were like a huge boulder thrown into the South Lake, stirring up countless waves and echoing like a deafening thunderbolt!

    The Latent Dragon List''s update this time was not surprising for Xie Nandu, as she was a student of the academy and a genuine genius. But why Chen Chao? One had to know, the foreignnd''s Latent Dragon List had never included cultivators from Great Liang. No matter how outstanding or talented they were, the Latent Dragon Sect always excluded them. But this time was different. The foreign cultivators included Chen Chao in the Latent Dragon List''s ranking update this time. This meant that perhaps from this time onwards, there might be changes in the Latent Dragon List, and cultivators from Great Liang might be able to make it onto the list, as long as they really had the ability.

    However, what puzzled the students of the academy even more at this moment was why Chen Chao, in his first appearance on the list, could rank third. What did this indicate? Were the foreign cultivators trying to cause his demise by inting his ego? Or were they showing sufficient respect? Or was it that Chen Chao truly deserved this third ce on the Latent Dragon List?

    The Latent Dragon List had always been a benchmark for young cultivators, a list that countless young geniuses aspired to enter. Undoubtedly, this list was the ultimate honor for young cultivators. Chen Chao was ranked third on his first appearance on the list, which truly shocked people.

    Especially since Chen Chao was a martial artist, which was most despised by the cultivators on the mountains.

    After saying this, the Dean had already quietly disappeared, and Wei Xu also walked out of the pavilion in the heart of theke, slowly leaving as the crowd made way for him.

    With Xie Nandu on his back, Chen Chao stood by thekeside, feeling somewhat absent-minded after hearing Wei Xu''s words. After a moment, he whispered, "Tenth, huh?"

    Naturally, he was referring to Xie Nandu''s ranking.

    Xie Nandu whispered back, "Third huh."

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "Not bad."

    "Among the cultivators from foreignnds, there are still some who understand the situation. They''re not all fools. Your days are probably going to get tougher." Being such a clever person, Xie Nandu always had a clear understanding of the situation. Now that the foreign cultivators included Chen Chao and Xie Nandu in the ranking update, it sent at least two signals. The first was that the foreign cultivators truly began to take Great Liang seriously. The reason for this might be Chen Chao''s outstanding performance, but it should also be the battle between the Great Liang Emperor and the Demon Emperor, which made all the foreign cultivators realize a truth: the top martial artists of the Great Liang Emperor could indeed enter the ranks of the world''s strongest powerhouses. If they still did not take the martial artists from Great Liang seriously, then the cultivators from the foreignnds would really be hopeless.

    As for the second reason why Chen Chao was being elevated so high, aside from Chen Chao''s own strength, it could also be a way to set him up for trouble. Countless young cultivators from the foreignnds aspired to be on the Latent Dragon List. Now that a young martial artist from Great Liang could enter the top three, it would certainly lead to discontent among many young cultivators. Thus, Chen Chao''s days were bound to be difficult, simr to what Xie Nandu said.

    Chen Chao had an indifferent look. He already had enough troubles on his te, this did not add much.

    "Let''s go," Xie Nandu said, feeling a bit tired. Although she found Chen Chao''s scentforting, being stared at in public like this was not ideal.

    Chen Chao nodded. Under everyone''s gazes, he did feel somewhat ufortable too.

    Just as he took a few steps forward, a voice rang out by thekeside, "What merits and abilities does Chen Chao possess to rank third on the Latent Dragon List?!"

    It was a questioning voice, but obviously, it was not questioning Wei Xu nor those foreign cultivators either, it was directed at Chen Chao himself.

    Chen Chao paid no attention and continued to move forward slowly, ignoring the voice.

    But soon, another voice chimed in, "As the Dean''s final disciple, how can you be so...cking in self-respect!"

    The person should have originally intended to say something more offensive, but out of apprehension for the Dean, they chose a different word. This was only after the Dean left; otherwise, these students clearly would not dare to speak like that in front of him.

    Chen Chao stopped.

    Xie Nandu said, "Arguing is a waste if time."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "You''ll be viewed as being unreasonable if you fight."

    Chen Chao whispered, "They made impertinent remarks first, and I actedter. How can you say it''s unreasonable?"

    Xie Nandu did not say anything.

    But Chen Chao sensed Xie Nandu''s intention and continued walking.

    To many students, Chen Chao''s indifference seemed like he was avoiding facing the situation directly, feeling guilty about his third ce on the Latent Dragon List. Which was why he left quietly. However, some students were disappointed, they originally wanted to witness the drama unfold at the academy.

    Xie Nandu suddenly said, "If you want to fight, then fight."

    For some unknown reason, she changed her mind again.

    But Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Forget it, what''s the point of arguing with them?"

    Back at the small courtyard, Liu Ye hurried over to open the door upon hearing themotion. However, in the instant the door opened, she saw her missus lying weakly on Chen Chao''s back, and immediately asked angrily, "Chen Chao, what have you done to my miss?"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with her, sidestepped into the courtyard, and gently ced Xie Nandu under the eaves. Liu Ye was anxious and flustered as she asked, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"

    Xie Nandu weakly shook her head, and then Chen Chao handed her a medicinal pill.

    At this moment, Xie Nandu did not even have the strength to raise her hand, she could only look at him like that. Chen Chao simply stuffed the pill into her mouth. "I''ll circte my qi to help you digest the medicine; it''ll make you feel better."

    Xie Nandu opened her mouth with difficulty, "What about yourself?"

    Chen Chao did not give an answer.

    After Chen Chao helped Xie Nandu digest the medicinal effects of the pill, herplexion improved slightly. Liu Ye was pacing nearby anxiously, but dared not say much, though she furrowed her brows countless times during the process.

    In the blink of an eye, the sky turned dark.

    Chen Chao''splexion was pale as he asked Liu Ye to bring over a stove. After starting a fire, he sat down in front of it and warmed himself by the fire. Exhausted, Chen Chao finally said, "If every day in the future is like this, I''d rather hide in the Divine Capital for the rest of my life without ever stepping out."

    Xie Nandu said, "Even if you hide in the Divine Capital and decide never to leave for the rest of your life, now that you''ve made it onto the Latent Dragon List, I don''t know how many young cultivators will want to challenge you. When theye to the Divine Capital and ask for a fair fight, how can you hide? If you really hide, do you still want to show your face in our Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Chen Chao retorted, "Are you implying that the reputation of the Great Liang Dynasty rests solely on me?"

    Xie Nandu smiled but said nothing.

    Chen Chao quickly became deted, "You have a point. I can''t avoid these things. It''s best if I make sure they can''t find me."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "There''s no escaping it."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Then I''ll steel my heart and kill a few of their so-called young geniuses. Let''s see who dares to challenge me after that."

    Xie Nandu did not say anything.

    Chen Chao quickly remembered the situation outside the city.

    So, he fell silent again.

    Xie Nandu said, "Actually, you''re not afraid. Why talk about these things?"

    Chen Chao chuckled dryly, "Just warming up the atmosphere."

    ______

 Chapter 398.3: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 398.3: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 3</h4>

    Before long, a paper kite floated into the courtyard from outside,nding in front of the old man.

    He gently opened his eyes and saw a child nervously watching from outside the courtyard.

    The old man did not get up, just closed his eyes again, not intending to say anything.

    The child standing at the door hesitated for a long time, then gently knocked on the door and asked in a soft voice, "Can Ie in to pick something up?"

    The old man made a nonchnt ''mm''.

    Only then, did the child pluck up his courage to enter this courtyard which had remained empty for many years before this.

    Seeing the rather clean small courtyard that was no longer as run-down as before, the child heaved a sigh of relief. This courtyard had been uninhabited for years, overrun with weeds. Later, someone spread a rumor that the courtyard was haunted, causing the children to keep their distance. Even now, with a new owner, the children were reluctant to approach. But that paper kite was personally made by his mother. If he lost it, he would be heartbroken.

    Approaching the old man, the child quietly picked up the paper kite, and then turned to leave. However, after a moment''s thought, he mustered up the courage to turn back and bow deeply to the old man, saying softly, "Thank you."

    The old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at the child, smiling, "You''re wee.

    Hearing this, the child suddenly felt much more at ease. He plucked up the courage to ask a question simr to the one the girl at the tavern had asked.

    The old man nodded, "Indeed, I''ve been to many ces. When I was furthest away, I even saw the Great Wall."

    Hearing this, the child became excited and asked hopefully, "Have you met the Great General then?"

    Seeing the child''s expectant eyes, the old man shook his head and said, "No."

    The child''s eyes were suddenly filled with disappointment.

    The old man asked curiously, "Why? Do you know the Great General?"

    The child shook his head and said softly, "How is that possible? He''s the Great General. How could I know him? But my dad often says he''s the greatest hero in the world, and I just want to see him."

    The old man casually said, "He''s no hero. Just an old coot."

    The child was somewhat angry. "The Great General guards the Great Wall for us. How can you say that about him?"

    The old man was taken aback and fell silent.

    The child quickly reacted and apologized again with a red face.

    The old man did not mind, saying, "Even the greatest heroes grow old. He has lived for so many years, he''s also an old man."

    The child shook his head, still unwilling to ept this.

    The old man did not dwell on it and just took a sip from his wine gourd. Then, he looked at the child staring intently at the wine gourd in his hand, and said with interest, "Want a sip?"

    The child swallowed hard, but still shook his head.

    His dad did not allow him to drink, not even the rice wine during the New Year.

    The old man scoffed, "What are you afraid of? If you want to drink, just take a sip. At worst, you''ll get a beating. What''s there to be scared of?"

    Provoked by the old man''s words, the child snatched the wine gourd and took a big gulp, but soon found himself choking and turning red in the face.

    The old man burst intoughter.

    The child nced at him and, in a fit of stubbornness, took another sip. This time, he managed to swallow it, though his face turned red at once too.

    After drinking, the child became more talkative and asked, "You''ve traveled so far and seen many amazing people, right?"

    The old man countered, "What kind of people do you consider amazing?"

    "The ones that can fly?"

    The child was somewhat unsure.

    The old man chuckled, "Oh, I''ve seen quite a few of those."

    The child immediately became interested and pestered the old man to tell him stories.

    The old man shook his head. "My stories aren''t very interesting."

    The child thought for a moment and asked, "Do you know the Great General''s story? My dad said he''s also from our Yellow Dragon Prefecture."

    This time, the old man nodded, then slowly began to recount the story of the Great General. However, he was not skilled at storytelling; he simply narrated events. Nheless, the stories he told were still grand and magnificent, stirring a sense of longing in the child from time to time. The old man looked at the child and smiled. "He spent many years at the Great Wall. Later, he missed home, so he returned."

    The child eximed, "If he''s not at the Great Wall, then who''s guarding it? Dad said the demons over there eat people."

    The old man chuckled, "In such a vast Great Liang Dynasty, can''t they find someone to rece him?"

    The child nodded, epting the old man''s exnation, but quickly asked, "But where does the Great General live? Is it nearby? Can I go find him?"

    "Not too far, but why do you want to find him?" The old man took a sip of wine, looking nonchnt.

    The child said, "Just to see if he''s really as tall as my dad says, ten feet tall! And to thank him."

    "Thank him?" The old man raised an eyebrow. "Thank him for what?"

    The child said as a matter of course, "If it weren''t for him, we would have been eaten by those demons. Of course, I have to thank him."

    The old man shook his head. "Even without him, there would be others. You wouldn''t have been eaten."

    The child persisted stubbornly, "But he''s the one on the Great Wall!"

    The old man did not speak, as if unsure how to respond to that statement.

    A long time passed.

    The old man thought about it and suddenly said, "I see."

    The child continued to ask, "So where is he exactly?"

    The old man shook his head and replied softly, "I''m old, I forgot."

    The child felt somewhat disappointed, but was still very contented. After all, he heard a bunch of stories here today.

    He looked up and saw that it was almost dark, then said, "I have to go home now, or my dad will scold me."

    The old man nodded and smiled, "Hopefully, you''ll be able to get out of bed tomorrow."

    Having already had some alcohol, the child shrugged, "I''ve already drunk, what''s there to be afraid of?"

    The old man gave a thumbs up, "That''s the spirit!"

    The child giggled and said, "Anyway, I''m going to join the army when I grow up. At that Great Wall in the North, who doesn''t drink?"

    The old man poured cold water on his enthusiasm, "People die there."

    "I''m not scared! They''re not afraid of death, so I''m not either!" The child waved his small fists rather excitedly.

    The old man sighed, "How can they not be scared? It''s just that they still have to go even if they are scared. But you''re different, you''re amazing."

    The childughed.

    The old man pondered for a moment and then said, "Shall I give you something?"

    The child was taken aback, about to refuse.

    The old man shook his head, "Don''t refuse. It''s nothing special."

    Then, the old man slowly got up, went into the house, and when he came out, he had a wooden saber in his hand. The wooden saber was not exquisite, even a bit crude. After handing it to the child, he said, "When I was your age, I also dreamed of joining the army all day long. But back then, I was young, so I made myself a saber. Every day, looking at the saber, I felt like I was the greatest person in the world."

    The child took the wooden saber, loving it so much that he could not bear to let go. After some thought, he handed over the paper kite in his hand and said, "Then take this as a return gift!"

    The old man shook his head and sighed, "I''m old now, can''t run anymore."

    But the child said firmly, "I must give it to you. That way, we''ll be friends from now on!"

    The old man nodded in agreement, took the paper kite, and smiled, "Then I''ll ept it."

    The child nodded happily and said, "I''lle back to y with you tomorrow!"

    The old man nodded with a smile.

    The child then turned around happily and left, skipping away.

    The old man smiled as he watched the child leave, reminding the little one not to forget to close the door behind him.

    Lying back on the reclining chair again, the old man murmured, "Youth is so wonderful."

    Taking the wine gourd from beside him, the old man finished thest sip. The moon was already up in the sky, its light cascading down and falling upon the old man.

    Putting the paper kite in his arms, the old man narrowed his eyes slightly and chuckled softly, "Looks like this old man''s life wasn''t in vain."

    As he spoke, for some reason, a figure suddenly appeared before his eyes. It was his younger self, looking at the old man. Suddenly, he asked, "Do you regret it?"

    The Great General who had fought countless battles and guarded the North for the human race for many years shook his head with a smile, "Why would I?"

    "Are you happy then?"

    Hearing this question, the Great General chuckled, "Of course."

    Hence, his younger self nodded in satisfaction, "Then I''m really amazing!"

    The Great General alsoughed, "You''re not really amazing, it''s me who''s amazing."

    The young man snorted and walked away on his own.

    The Great General watched his departing figure and murmured, "Goodbye, Great Liang."

    It was the afternoon again. A girl carrying a sk of alcohol hurried to the door. Her mother was tending the shop today, so she quickly brought the alcohol to the old man. When she arrived at the door, she initially wanted to push it open, but in the moment her hand reached out, she hesitated. Finally, she opted to knock on the door.

    Very lightly.

    As if she was afraid of disturbing the old man inside.

    The young girl called out softly, "Are you inside?"

    She waited for a long time, but there was no answer.

 Chapter 398.2: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 398.2: Goodbye, Great Liang - Part 2</h4>

    The firelight illuminated the face of this Xie Family''s genius daughter, and she smiled as she slowly said, "It''s not necessary to try and cheer me up. If you really want to make me happy, then in the future, when you have the chance, go and kill the Demon Emperor. If not, you can also beat up that Temple Master."

    Chen Chao touched his cheek and said, "So many years."

    Xie Nandu smiled, "Well, I can live for many more years anyway."

    Chen Chao nodded, "That''s true."

    "I heard that the sunrise at the Infatuation Daoist Temple is also very beautiful, it''s a sight to behold, but few people get to see it."

    Xie Nandu said, "Can we go see it sometime in the future?"

    Chen Chao said, "Shall I bring you along?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "Let''s go together." The addition of the word "together" without the word "bring" changed the meaning significantly.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Okay then."

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "After I recover from my injuries, I''ll go to Sword Qi Mountain."

    Xie Nandu did not stop him, but asked, "Have youe up with a n?"

    "Before the Great General left the Divine Capital, he gave me a letter."

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, "But I''m only half-certain."

    Xie Nandu made a sound of understanding.

    Chen Chao sighed, "This Great General is truly admirable."

    "Admirable just because you got something good from him?" Xie Nandu paused, then said softly, "Indeed, he''s admirable."

    Chen Chao said softly, "It''s a pity that I got to know this Great General a bitte."

    Yellow Dragon Prefecture, Cloudmere Commandery, Twilight Mist County, Blue Tile Town.

    Having adopted a name simr to that of the water towns in Jiangnan, Blue Tile Town actuallycked any scenic beauty. The origin of its name stemmed from the fact that every household in the town used tiles made of a special kind of blue y. Consequently, after the Great Liang Dynasty established its dominance, the town was named Blue Tile, but in reality, the town had neither literati nor picturesquendscapes akin to the reaches of Jiangnan. Even a meager stream, hardly qualifying as such, often dried up during the summer and winter seasons. Most of the town''s residents were uneducated, and apart from the renowned kilns in the town, there was hardly anything remarkable.

    At this moment in the afternoon, arge group of children who had finished lunch ran out of their respective homes and scattered throughout the town in groups, running around and ying. The sounds of their cheerfulughter echoed through the town, bringing a sense of joy to anyone who heard it. An elderly man with gray hair walked slowly from the end of the main street. Upon seeing this old man approaching, the children who had been ying paused in their games, afraid of identally bumping into this old man. Indeed, the old man was frail and seemed as vulnerable as a weed in the autumn wind; ready to fall at any moment. A collision with these children could send him into the grave.

    Actually, the town was notrge. The children spent their days running and ying around, they were familiar with almost everyone in the town,. However, as they looked at the old man, they could not help but find him unfamiliar.

    Only a few scattered children knew that the old man had recently arrived in the town. ording to the elderly residents who had lived in the town for a long time, the old man was actually not an outsider. He was the owner of the dpidated courtyard on the east side of the town. However, having lost his parents at a young age and having no ties afterwards, he had ventured out into the world. It had been many years since he left, so many that no one knew exactly how long it had been. Nevertheless, those of his generation had long since be mounds of yellow earth on the mountain outside the town.

    Now that the old man has returned to the town, the elderly residents say it''s like "fallen leaves returning to their roots."

    The children watched as the old man walked past, then resumed their interrupted games.

    The hunchbacked old man arrived at the end of the main street, where there was a small tavern. He handed over the wine gourd in his hand and said with a smile, "Bring me a jug."

    After saying this, the old man asked again, "Where''s your mother?"

    Today, the tavern was not run by the charming woman who sold alcohol, but by a young girl who seemed to be only eleven or twelve years old. She took the wine gourd and said softly, "Mother isn''t feeling well today, so I''m taking care of the shop for her."

    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "Although we''ve made it through winter, these early days of spring are still cold. You should wear moreyers."

    The girl nodded and, as she poured the alcohol for the old man, she suddenly said, "Mother was mentioning the other day that you''ve been using this wine gourd for many years. right? She said that even if you fill it with water, it''s hardly distinguishable from alcohol, so you don''t really need to spend money on alcohol."

    The old man chuckled, "It''s just a bit of money. You can deceive everything, except your mouth. What are deceiving it for?"

    The girl was just joking. At the old man''s remark, she nodded her head.

    After pouring the alcohol, the girl handed the wine gourd to the old man and said, "It''s still two coins."

    The old man fished out an ordinary money pouch from his bosom, retrieved two Great Liang coins, and then took out a few more. "I probably won''t be able toe tomorrow. Could you do me a favor, youngdy, and bring another sk of wine to me?"

    The girl only took two Great Liang coins from the old man''s palm, then quickly smiled and said, "The town isn''t big, so it won''t take long to make a trip. Tomorrow, I reckon my mother will be able to manage the shop. If she''s still not feeling well in the morning, I''ll bring it to you after closing up shop?"

    The old man nodded with a smile, "No rush, no rush. Whenever you have time is fine."

    With that said, the old man waved his hand and began to hobble away.

    Suddenly, the girl asked, "The old people in town say you''re also from here, but you left to explore many years ago. Is that true?"

    Only then, did the old man turn around slowly again. Looking at the girl, he chuckled, "Yes. I went out for a trip, and in the blink of an eye, I became old. But still haven''t aplished anything. It''s tough out there!"

    As if opening a floodgate, the girl quickly asked again, "Did you never marry or have children?"

    The old man shook his head, "Had a wife, but she''s been gone for many years. My daughter has also married."

    The girl frowned, "Then why didn''t your daughter apany you back? You''re all alone."

    The old man seemed quite rxed, with a smile on his face as he replied, "You don''t understand, little girl. Once a daughter is married, it''s like water that''s tossed out. She''s no longer my daughter. She has a husband and a new family of her own. Besides, I don''t want her to apany me. It''s nice to be alone."

    The girl was a bit angry and said, "This doesn''t make any sense."

    The old man smiled, "There are plenty of things in this world that don''t make sense."

    The girl smiled and said, "But don''t feel sad. Whenever I have time, I''lle to see you, chat with you, and keep youpany."

    The old man nodded with a smile, not refusing.

    Afterward, the old man turned around unsteadily. Along the way, each step he took was apanied by a sip of alcohol. The town was not big, so it did not take long for the old man to reach the small courtyard on the east side of town. The wooden door was heavily weathered. In reality, when he returned, the lock on the door had long since rusted shut. He had not bothered to rece it, and did not bother to lock the door at night either, choosing to just live like this.

    Entering the courtyard, the old many down on a reclining chair, and the wine gourd was left on the table nearby.

    The old man narrowed his eyes, as if reminiscing about his life.

    ______

 Chapter 399.1: Shielding From the Wind and Rain - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 399.1: Shielding From the Wind and Rain - Part 1</h4>

    A spring rain began to fall silently without any warning, starting fromst night until early morning. By then, the entire Divine Capital had be damp. This was not the first spring rain of the Great Liang Dynasty, so nobody paid it much heed. However, for no reason, as the various officials of the Divine Capital hurried to the imperial city for a court session, news came from the pce that the court session would be suspended for the day, without any exnation. This unexpected announcement set the minds of the court officials abuzz with spection.

    Upon learning that court would not convene that day, the Grand Historian turned and headed to the duty room adjacent to the imperial city, where the Premier was stationed today.

    Arriving at the duty room, after asking someone to report his arrival, the Grand Historian stood on the steps, gazing thoughtfully while looking at the spring rain.

    Before long, an official from the duty room came to wee the Grand Historian inside. There, the Grand Historian saw the Premier currently seated by a small stove, warming himself by the fire.

    Seeing the Grand Historian enter, the Premier poured him a cup of hot tea andmented, "This spring rain makes it feel like we''ve returned to early winter in the blink of an eye. It''s really cold."

    As soon as the Grand Historian sat down, he got straight to the point and asked, "Why isn''t there a court session today?"

    The Premier smiled and looked somewhat oddly at his old friend, then asked, "What makes you think I would know?"

    The Grand Historian said crossly, "You''re the Premier. If you don''t know, who else would?"

    The Premier took a sip of hot tea, feeling the warmth slowly circting through his body. Then he said, "After serving as an official in the court for so many years, you still don''t understand. We subjects are not regarded as highly as those martial artists in the eyes of His Majesty, let alone be considered his right-hand men. There''s no chance for us to hear any discussions spoken in confidence. In the Great Liang Dynasty, there were only two right-hand men before: one was the Great General, and the other was the Lord Warden Commander. Now, only one remains, and that''s the current Great General."

    The Grand Historian said with some dissatisfaction, "His Majesty is too biased. Martial artists defend the country, while literati govern it. There shouldn''t be a distinction in importance. Besides, entrusting the affairs of the country to these martial artists, can they handle it properly?"

    The Premier said rather helplessly, "It''s fortunate that His Majesty is broad-minded. Otherwise, if your words reached His Majesty''s ears, it wouldn''t end well for you."

    The Grand Historian suddenly smiled indifferently. "This old man isn''t scared of that. You may hold the prestigious position of Premier, but ultimately, it''s all up to His Majesty''s word. As for me, the Grand Historian, even if it were the founding emperor himself, it''s not a position he can dismiss just because he wants to."

    The position of the Grand Historian, except for the first one in each dynasty who required rmendation from court officials, was hereditary. It was the same as the throne, unless the dynasty fell, the Grand Historian would keep the same surname.

    The Premier waved his hand, pretending to be annoyed. "You''re amazing, alright."

    The Grand Historian chuckled heartily, took another sip of hot tea, and then asked again, "Do you truly not know what''s going on?"

    The Premier shook his head and whispered, "His Majesty has always been like this, unlike ordinary emperors. If he doesn''t want to say something, no one can know. Whatever he wants to do, even if the sky were to fall, he''d still do it. Last year, when he went alone to the Northern Frontier, despite the strong dissuasion from the court officials, several people evenmitted suicide outside the pce gates. But His Majesty insisted on going, didn''t he? Later, when he decided to uproot the Xia Family, who had connections with the foreignnds, didn''t he uproot them just like that?"

    The Grand Historian''s expression wasplicated. After a moment of silence, he said, "I still disagree with His Majesty going alone to the Northern Frontier. If it weren''t for your intervention, I might have been one of those who died outside the pce gates. As for uprooting the Xia Family, I believe it was necessary. They enjoyed the benefits of our Great Liang but didn''t act like Great Liang''s citizens. They deserved to be killed!"

    The Premier sighed, "You need to change your temper. Otherwise, you''ll suffer."

    The Grand Historian shrugged, "My family has always been like this. Otherwise, we wouldn''t deserve to hold this historian''s brush."

    The Premier was in no hurry to speak, he just poured another cup of tea for this old friend.

    After some thought, the Grand Historian pulled out a report from his robe and handed it to the Premier.

    The Premier did not take it. He already knew what it contained. "Do you still think that matter is inappropriate?"

    The Grand Historian said calmly, "Although that young martial artist has some achievements, he shouldn''t be given such an honor. He''s still young and already a bit arrogant. With His Majesty''s favor, he''ll likely be even more conceited in the future."

    The Premier said softly, "But do you think even if you submit this memorial, you can make His Majesty change his mind and revoke the favor he has already bestowed?"

    The Grand Historian frowned, "Regardless, I disagree with this matter, so I must speak out."

    ncing around the room, which was empty at the moment, the Premier lowered his voice, "Actually, we both know that His Majesty is intentionally elevating the status of military officials in the Great Liang Dynasty. But now, with the recent victory in the Northern Frontier, it''s the trend of the times. Who in court dares to oppose it?" "If you''re really dissatisfied, what if His Majesty says we should go to the Northern Frontier and guard the Great Wall for a few days? How would you respond?"

    "The reward His Majesty bestowed upon the Great General is already done. Besides, didn''t all the officials gather to send him off? Isn''t that enough?" "He, Chen Chao, didn''t go to the North. What virtues or abilities does he have?" The Grand Historian furrowed his brows, saying solemnly, "I''m not speaking up for us civil officials. I just feel that His Majesty''s actions are not right."

    The Premier sighed again. He had sighed a lot today. He knew that no matter how he advised, he could not persuade this old friend anymore. So he did not say much more, just took the report and said, "I''ll help you submit this report, but this matter ends here. Don''t think about going to the pce gates to remonstrate again. It''s just risking your life. His Majesty won''t have any feelings about it."

    The Grand Historian nodded slowly. He was silent for a long time, then lifted the cup of hot tea in front of him and drank it all in one gulp. He said softly, "Would we see such a scenery if thete Crown Prince hadn''t died prematurely?"

    ______

 Chapter 399.2: Shielding From the Wind and Rain - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 399.2: Shielding From the Wind and Rain - Part 2</h4>

    Today, without the court session, the Great Liang Emperor had no need to go to the court hall. After leaving the pce, he only took Li Heng to the White Dew Garden to watch the spring rain briefly. Li Heng held up the oiled-paper umbre to shield the Great Liang Emperor from the wind and rain, but he himself was soaked through.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced over and smiled, "Why do We need you to shield Us from the wind and rain?"

    Li Heng smiled in response, "This servant naturally cannot shield Your Majesty from the wind and rain, I only have the ability to hold up an umbre."

    The Great Liang Emperor dismissed it with a smile.

    After a moment of silence, Li Heng suddenly said softly, "Earlier, news came that Chen Chao had climbed to third ce on the Latent Dragon List. Together with him on the list is that youngdy from the Xie Family, in tenth ce. These two seem to be quite well-matched."

    "That is a pair approved by my empress. Is there a problem?" The Great Liang Emperor said somewhat proudly, "That boy carries the blood of my Chen family, and he hasn''t embarrassed Us."

    Li Heng could not help but want to remind the Emperor in front of him that Chen Chao was thete Crown Prince''s son, not Your Majesty''s. But the words stopped at his lips. In the end, Li Heng just smiled and said, "The Princess Consort''s judgment is naturally impable. That youngdy should currently be the most outstanding woman in the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Upon hearing the title "princess consort," the Great Liang Emperor became somewhat absentminded.

    But soon the Great Liang Emperor regained hisposure and said, "That youngdy has ambitious aspirations. Thest time We saw her, We truly found her somewhat simr to the Empress when she was young."

    Although the Great Liang Emperor''s words sounded calm, there was still a hint of underlying mncholy in his words that could not be concealed.

    Li Heng''s emotions also seemed somewhat dimmed in his eyes.

    In their eyes, if the Empress were still here, the best woman in the world would undoubtedly be the Empress.

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly asked, "Why don''t We issue an edict for their marriage now?"

    Li Heng was taken aback, then smiled, "Whatever Your Majesty wishes, naturally will be done. But will the Xie Family agree to it?"

    As the highest ruler of the Great Liang Dynasty, theoretically, everything in the world was decided by him. However, in reality, it might not always be the case. If a colossal entity like the Xie Family explicitly voiced opposition. Plus, the academy behind Xie Nandu, if the academy''s Dean also disagreed, the Great Liang Emperor''s edict might not necessarily be carried out.

    "Forget it, let the youngsters handle their own affairs. We can''t be bothered to meddle."

    The Great Liang Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "Summon Princess Anping to the pce."

    Li Heng was taken aback. Although the Emperor had three princes and one princess, he had never taken the initiative to summon them over the years. Even if the princes and princess wanted to see the Emperor, it was uncertain if they could. It could be said that the Emperor might not have much affection for these children.

    However, despite his confusion, Li Heng quickly left to summon Princess Anping into the pce.

    Half an hourter, Princess Anping met her father in the White Dew Garden.

    Just as Princess Anping was about to bow, the Great Liang Emperor waved his hand and interrupted, "There''s no need for formalities among family."

    Princess Anping replied with a hint of resentment, "Imperial Father still remembers that we are family?"

    Before the Great Liang Emperor could respond, Princess Anping looked at the Great Liang Emperor''s graying temples and said softly, "Imperial Father has aged."

    The Great Liang Emperor only asked, "Do you still me Us?"

    Princess Anping naturally understood what the Great Liang Emperor was referring to.

    Shaking her head, Princess Anping said, "At first, I couldn''t understand how someone like Imperial Father could fail to aplish something. Butter, I gradually understood. Imperial Father isn''t a deity; there are many things you cannot do, so I''vee to ept that."

    But the Great Liang Emperor said, "We could indeed have stopped that matter back then."

    Princess Anping''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and she said softly, "Imperial Father, why say such hurtful words?"

    "In these recent years, your health has been declining. The imperial physicians couldn''t cure you, but We know well that no medicine can heal a troubled heart," the Great Liang Emperor said.

    "That year, turmoil ravaged the world, if We had truly stopped that matter for your sake, it would have caused even more trouble. However, you have always been Our daughter. As a father, if We fail to shield my daughter from the wind and rain, it''s Our fault no matter how you look at it. If you me Us, We naturally understand."

    Princess Anping calmly said, "Imperial Father, you''re not an ordinary father."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. Among his children, he would only asionally show a tender side towards this Princess Anping in front of him.

    "You know that he''s your younger brother." [1]

    The Great Liang Emperor casually said, as if talking about an ordinary matter.

    Princess Anping smiled faintly. "Imperial Father seems to care more about him than my other younger brothers. Is it because he resembles Imperial Father the most?"

    There were not many people in the world who could truly understand the thoughts of the Great Liang Emperor. However, as a woman with a meticulous mind and they were connected by blood, it was not surprising that Princess Anping could understand a little.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not refute this, simply stating, "He''s your younger brother, just treat him as such."

    Princess Anping scoffed, "Does Imperial Father think that your daughter has ulterior motives towards him?"

    The Great Liang Emperor was silent for a long time before looking at Princess Anping and saying, "Has mutual suspicion grown this deep between us father and daughter?"

    Princess Anping looked at the Great Liang Emperor and was silent for some time, unsure of what to say.

    Princess Anping''s visit to and departure from the pce took less than four hours. The Great Liang Emperor returned to his study from the White Dew Garden, looking at the dossier freshly brought by Li Heng with an expressionless face.

    Li Heng whispered, "It''s a dossier from the Grand Historian, personally delivered by the Lord Premier."

    The Great Liang Emperor casually picked up the dossier but did not open it. Instead, he ced it over a candle to light it, and casually threw it on the ground, uttering two words, "Corrupt schr."

    Li Heng had initially hesitated to speak, but after some thought, he still reminded, "Your Majesty, by doing this, you are indeed putting heat on that child."

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, "How can one grow up without experiencing storms?"

    Li Heng said, "But it seems a bit rushed."

    "Is it rushed? We don''t have much time left either."

    The Great Liang Emperor walked to the doorway, gazing at the spring rain with a calm expression.

    Li Heng fell silent.

    After a long while, the Great Liang Emperor said, "He''s gone."

    Li Heng was startled for a moment, then immediately understood, saying softly, "Farewell, Great General."

    The Great Liang Emperor was incredibly silent, devoid of any emotion. His circle of friends, confidants, andrades was shrinking.

    It seemed that the day of truly bing a lone figure was not far away either.

 Chapter 400: Sealed Letter

    <h4>Chapter 400: Sealed Letter</h4>

    In the spring rain, a oiled-paper umbre slowly approached the Left Guard''s office. Upon seeing the oiled-paper umbre, the officials soon wanted to speak, but upon seeing the face beneath the umbre, they immediately smiled, "Greetings, Commander Chen."

    Beneath the oiled-paper umbre was a rather youthful face. But in truth, the features had already matured, shedding their youthfulness.

    Chen Chao asked, "Is Commander Song inside?"

    One of the officials quickly nodded and said, "The Lord Commander has been waiting for you."

    Chen Chao nodded and was about to set aside the umbre, but one of the officials quickly took it from his hands. Chen Chao thanked him before entering the Left Guard''s office.

    Only after watching Chen Chao walk in, did the two underlings withdraw their gazes. One of them whispered, "He''s the only martial artist in our Great Liang Dynasty who can bring a saber into the court."

    The other underling nodded, saying, "Truly envious. We folks might never have such honor in our lifetime."

    "What are you fucking thinking? That''s the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention. There''s just this one in the two hundred over years of our Great Liang Dynasty!" "Let''s not think too much. Since Commander Chen Chao is here, it''s also a glory for us martial artists. Who dares to look down on us martial artists from now on?!"

    "Absolutely, Commander Chen is themander of our Left Guard. Just this alone gives us a good reputation!"

    "Yes, if Commander Chen bes the Lord Warden Commander in the future, we will truly have something to brag about during our drinking sessions!"

    "Haha, if we have sons, won''t we end up repeating the same stories to him every day?"

    "True! Later, let''s find a ce to have a good drink, shall we?"

    "Agreed!"

    As Chen Chao entered the hall, he did not hear the conversation between the two underlings but saw Song Lian sitting in the hall..

    Song Lian was looking at Chen Chao with narrowed eyes.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly.

    Currently, Song Lian''s aura appeared much stronger than before. It seems that this Commander of the Left Guard has made significant progress in his cultivationpared to before. He was already at the Great Beyond Realm, and now, he was likely just a step away from Nepenthe Realm.

    "Congrattions, Your Excellency. It seems that the next Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty will be none other than you."

    Chen Chao joked. In the end, he did not need excessive formalities with Song Lian.

    Song Lianughed heartily but then expressed his gratitude to Chen Chao, "If it weren''t for what you sent me before, I might have needed more time."

    He was referring to the items the Second Prince had sent to Chen Chao, which Chen Chao had then transferred to Song Lian as a token of gratitude for saving his life before.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Song Lian asked, "I heard you were attacked outside the city. Have your injuries healed?"

    The incident with the middle-aged daoist nun was not a secret, especially since Chen Chao had paraded around the city with Xie Nandu on his back. Many astute individuals could tell that Chen Chao had sustained serious injuries.

    Song Lian had wanted to visit Chen Chao at the time, but being in the Left Guard''s office, he had many matters to attend to and could not leave for a while.

    Chen Chao replied, "I''m fine now."

    Those injuries were indeed quite serious at the time, butter, with the medicine that the Xie Family sent and the white mist within his body, the recovery was much faster than he had anticipated. Now, there really was not any major issue.

    Song Lian nodded, "That''s good. If I had been with you at the time, I''d have killed that daoist nun with a single punch, and you wouldn''t have had so much trouble."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched and he spat out a few words: "Thanks for your bted words."

    Although he said this, it was indeed odd that there had been someone else present when he and Xie Nandu had gone out of the city together for a spring outing.

    Chen Chao asked, "How are you doing now, Your Excellency? Is Sister-inw well?"

    Mentioning this, Song Lian felt a headache, and he said with a frown, "Since getting married, many things have been different from what I expected. It''s been quite tiring."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "What''s been tiring?"

    Song Lian had a puzzled look.

    But soon, he reacted and scolded with augh, "You punk."

    Chen Chao chuckled, then asked, "Did Your Excellency call me here to ask if I have any prescriptions?"

    Song Lian furrowed his brow, "At my age, do I need that?"

    Chen Chao sized Song Lian up and chuckled, "It''s not necessarily unnecessary."

    Song Lian waved his hand, not interested in idle chatter with Chen Chao, and instead asked, "I heard you''re going to Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao said rather helplessly, "I don''t really want to leave the Divine Capital either, but something always feels missing when using this broken saber. Now that there''s an opportunity, I want to see if I can resolve this matter."

    Song Lian nodded and smiled, "Indeed, since you''re skilled with a saber, not having a good saber can be quite troublesome."

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian and did not follow up. He knew that his immediate superior would not bring up this matter for no reason.

    Song Lian did not beat around the bush either and said, "There just so happens to be a matter. Since you''re leaving the Divine Capital this time, could you take care of it along the way?"

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll be taken care of?" Chen Chao retorted huffily.

    Nowadays, even if he left the Divine Capital, he would still be targeted for assassination. Going so far away from the Divine Capital would surelye with many troubles along the way.

    Song Lian raised an eyebrow, "You''re a military official of our Great Liang Dynasty. Aren''t these matters part of your responsibilities?"

    Chen Chao did not speak. Song Lian backed down and murmured weakly, "Alright, to be honest with you, this matter isn''t something I want you to do, but it''s an edict from the pce. I can''t do anything about it either."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "By His Majesty''s decree?"

    Song Lian said helplessly, "Who else could it be? Now that the Great Liang Dynasty doesn''t have a Lord Warden Commander, who else can give me orders besides His Majesty?"

    Chen Chao fell silent. He indeed found these matters somewhat troublesome, but if it was His Majesty''s decree, even he probably would not have a reason to refuse.

    "Does His Majesty really want me dead?" Chen Chao felt a bit irritated.

    Song Lian hurriedly interrupted, "You punk, you should watch your mouth!"

    Chen Chao rubbed his forehead and did not speak.

    "It''s not a big deal, don''t overthink it, kid. It''s on the way for you. If it really can''t be done, then so be it. When askedter, just reply the edict that you simply didn''t have the ability. His Majesty isn''t an unreasonable person anyway."

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao, observing his expression.

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just stared at Song Lian like that, making him feel a bit uneasy.

    "Go on, what is it?" Chen Chao actually understood that this was definitely not a way for the Great Liang Emperor to use someone else to do his dirty work. If he truly wanted Chen Chao dead, he would not need to go through all this trouble. Chen Chao could be easily killed within the Divine Capital, so there was no need to send him outside the Divine Capital.

    After ncing at Chen Chao, Song Lian finally said, "This is a secret decree, I have no idea what it''s about."

    He took out a sealed letter from his pocket and handed it to Chen Chao, but he could not help but wonder what it contained. He remembered the meaningful look in that Eunuch Li''s eyes when he handed him this sealed letter.

    As a martial artist at the Great Beyond Realm, Song Lian considered himself to have few rivals in the Divine Capital, especially now that he had advanced further. However, for some reason, he always felt strange whenever he faced that Eunuch Li. Despite that eunuch''s unassuming appearance, Song Lian could not shake the feeling that if Li Heng truly wanted to kill him, he would not stand a chance.

    That Eunuch Li must be an extremely powerful cultivator, perhaps he had long stepped into the Nepenthe Realm too.

    Taking the sealed letter, Chen Chao did not open it immediately, but just asked, "Are there any other directives from His Majesty?"

    Song Lian shook his head.

    He knew only this much.

    As Chen Chao looked at the sealed letter in his hand, he fell into deeper thought, unsure of what exactly the Great Liang Emperor wanted him to do.

    Moreover, considering his current cultivation realm, it seemed like there was not much he could aplish.

    Song Lian reassured him, saying, "His Majesty values you so much, he definitely wouldn''t send you to your death in vain. There must be something significant at y."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "I''ll borrow blessings from your auspicious words."

 Chapter 401: Divine Capitalâ€™s Old Incident

    <h4>Chapter 401: Divine Capital''s Old Incident</h4>

    Song Lian patted Chen Chao''s shoulder and smiled, "Before you leave the capital,e to my ce for a meal."

    Chen Chao asked, "Is Sister-inw staying at your ce now?"

    Song Lian had a bitter look as he shook his head, "She said my ce was too big and she wasn''t used to it, so I spent money to have her courtyard renovated. Now, I also live there."

    Chen Chao nodded and said seriously, "A good man indeed."

    Song Lian chuckled and scolded, "If you want to make fun of Your Father, go ahead, but after you finishughing, Your Father will spar with you. Let''s see if you, a Bitter Sea Realm, can withstand a few punches from Your Father."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "So confident? Doesn''t Your Excellency know I just killed a Great Beyond Realm cultivator?"

    "What rubbish, wasn''t that with the help of yourdy?" Song Lian narrowed his eyes and chuckled, "When you can truly kill a Great Beyond cultivator on your own, I''ll congratte you."

    Chen Chao asked, "Buying a meal?"

    "How can just buying one meal be enough?" Song Lian chuckled, "I''ll have all the officials in the Left Guard''s office join in."

    Chen Chao snorted, feeling slightly better.

    Song Lian then became serious and said, "Regardless of what His Majesty asks of you, I''ll say it again: prioritize your life. If you can''t aplish it, then so be it. Don''t risk your life. If you really die, when the Lord Warden Commander returns to the capital, I won''t have the face to meet him."

    Chen Chao said, "You''re defying the imperial edict."

    Song Lian lowered his voice, "Since it''s a secret edict, it''s not public. You could even interpret it as His Majesty''s personal matter. Since it''s a personal matter, it means he''s asking you for help. If you have the ability, help him. If not, who can me you?"

    Chen Chao looked skeptical and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Your Excellency, are you really just a martial artist?"

    Song Lian smirked mysteriously, "In the court, do you think being an official only involves dealing with some matters? Those who can stand firm in the Divine Capital, which one isn''t a cunning old fox?"

    Chen Chao said sincerely, "Then I''ll have to consult Your Excellency on the ways of being an official in the future."

    Song Lianughed and scolded, "Get lost! Your Father still has many official duties to attend to. Do you think I can just wander around all day like you do and draw the imperial court''s sry?"

    At the mention of sry, Chen Chao suddenly froze and asked in a puzzled tone, "I''ve never received any sry. Where''s my money?!"

    Since Song Lian made him the deputymander of the Left Guard and gave him the waist token, it had been almost a year now. But in this past year, he had not received any sry from the Left Guard. Initially, he thought it was because he held a nominal position and thus was not entitled to any sry. Now, hearing Song Lian''s words, it seemed that his sry had been issued all along.

    Song Lian nced at him, his eyes suddenly showing a strange light. "While you were away from the Divine Capital, your sry was sent to the academy."

    The meaning was clear even without the need for further exnation.

    Chen Chao looked at Song Lian nkly.

    With a smirk, Song Lian said, "ording to thews of Great Liang, monthly sries should be given directly to officials on duty. If the official is away from the Divine Capital for official reasons, the sry should be given to their family. You''re all alone by yourself, who else could I give it to?"

    Before Chen Chao could respond, Song Lian teased, "It can''t be that she didn''t tell you, right?"

    "How could that be?" Chen Chao had a serious expression. "I just forgot about it."

    Song Lian gave an "oh" that was full of ridicule.

    Walking out of the Left Guard''s, Chen Chao took the oiled-paper umbre handed to him by two underlings at the entrance, and as usual, he thanked them. The two underlings smiled as they bade Chen Chao farewell, and once again, they started discussing among themselves as they watched Chen Chao''s departing figure.

    Before returning to the academy, Chen Chao took a detour to his own residence that had been arranged for him by Song Lian before. He had not gone back during this period, but the courtyard remained pristine. However, on the way, Chen Chao distinctly felt many pairs of eyes watching him. Furrowing his brows slightly, Chen Chao noticed that over these days, as the white mist within him continued to circte, he had be more perceptive. His senses were now much sharper than before, and he was very sensitive to the surrounding auras. He even felt that unless someone was a great cultivator at the Nepenthe Realm, it would be impossible for them to approach within several hundred feet of him without him knowing.

    Pushing open the door, although nothing seemed to have changedpared to before, Chen Chao knew well that someone had definitely been here before. However, he had nothing valuable in the house; all his important possessions were on his person, so there was nothing important to worry about.

    After wandering around the room, Chen Chao slowly walked out. However, before he could leave the courtyard, knocking on the door sounded out.

    Frowning slightly, Chen Chao quickly walked to the entrance and opened the wooden door.

    A familiar face, one he had seen before, appeared before Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao knew him, he was the Xie Family''s steward. The first time he went to the Xie Family, it was this person who came to invite him.

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to say anything, the steward quickly stated the purpose of his visit, "Commander Chen, the Xie Family invites you."

    Chen Chao looked at him and did not immediately speak.

    In the Divine Capital, it was not difficult for the Xie Family to find out about certain matters. Chen Chao knew they must have learned about his n to leave the Divine Capital. However, they suddenly invited him at this time. Furthermore, it looked like they were intentionally evading Xie Nandu, seemingly leaving him with no room for refusal.

    Moreover, whether intentional or not, the Xie Family had been of considerable assistance to Chen Chao during this period. If he were to refuse now, he probably could not justify it.

    Looking at that horse carriage, Chen Chao did not speak for a long time.

    The steward was not in a rush either, he just said softly, "The ancestor said that if Commander Chen isn''t willing, you can choose not to go as well."

    Chen Chao was rather surprised, "Ancestor?"

    The steward nodded his head. The Divine Capital''s Xie Family only had one ancestor.

    Before Chen Chao could speak, the steward smiled and continued, "Back when Commander Chen first arrived in the Divine Capital, the actions of the Xie Family were also approved by Ancestor."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly. "With that being said, can I still refuse?"

    The steward smiled but did not say anything.

    Boarding the carriage with the steward, they soon set off with the steward driving the carriage.

    Listening to the sound of hooves, Chen Chao gradually sank into contemtion.

    After what seemed like a while, the sound of hooves gradually slowed until the carriage came to a gentle stop.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Chen Chao looked at the two ordinarynterns hanging on either side of the main entrance of the Xie Family''s manor. He felt a mixture of emotions. Some people, upon gaining a sudden windfall, could not wait to tell everyone around them that they had transformedpletely. But in essence, such individuals remained the same as before, with no real difference. On the contrary, families like the Xie Family, despite having long be great families that were renowned, did not deliberately show off. That was the true heritage of a great family. Although the Xie Family in the Divine Capital had only a history of over two hundred years, in reality, the Xie Family had been rooted in thisnd for many years.

    Regaining hisposure, Chen Chao followed the steward through a side entrance. Naturally, he would not have any delusion that the Xie Family would wee him through the main entrance. Even though his reputation was growing in the Divine Capital, it was wishful thinking to expect a colossal entity like the Xie Family to open their main entrance for him before he became the Lord Warden Commander of the Divine Capital. And even if he did be the Lord Warden Commander one day, there was no guarantee he would receive such an honor.

    As he entered the Xie Family, the surrounding gazes suddenly dissipated. Many forces in the Divine Capital were paying attention to Chen Chao, but no one could scrutinize him within the Xie Family''s premises so recklessly.

    However, just a few stepster, Chen Chao sensed many eyes hiding in the shadows again. These must be members of the Xie Family, also watching him in the dark. This time, they were even closer, and the feeling of being watched by countless pairs of eyes made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    However, after walking a few steps, an old voice came from a distant ce, "What''s there to see?"

    With the sound of this voice, all the surrounding gazes immediately retracted, except for a few that seemed reluctant, but they eventually shifted away as well.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, the steward stopped in front of a long corridor and smiled, "Commander Chen, just walk to the end of the corridor. As a lowly servant, I can only escort you here."

    Chen Chao nodded slowly, understanding the rules of these aristocratic families to some extent, and he did not want to trouble this steward.

    The steward turned and left, leaving Chen Chao alone facing the long corridor.

    Staring at the ordinary corridor, Chen Chao fell silent for a long time, not taking a step forward.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, Chen Chao finally took a step forward.

    As he stepped forward, there was no raging storm as he had anticipated, only tranquility, like the calm sky after the rain; serene and ordinary.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly, but quickly walked forward. After passing through this corridor safely, he arrived in front of an ancestral hall. Sitting in front of the hall was an old man with closed eyes, dozing off. Beside the ancestral hall, there was an ordinary wooden house, with a tree in front of it, and an old man standing under the tree, looking at Chen Chao.

    That was the ancestor of the Xie Family.

    Chen Chao also looked at him, but after just one nce, he felt somewhat strange. The old man in front of him did not have a majesty like he imagined. Instead, he appeared extremely ordinary; like a farmer one would see in the countryside, smoking a pipe and looking kindly at the field in front of him.

    Now, there was no countryside, no so-callednd, only Chen Chao in front of him.

    Chen Chao quickly returned to his senses. sping his hands and bowing slightly, he said softly, "Greetings, Senior."

    The old man was in no hurry to speak, only sizing up Chen Chao with his weathered eyes. This ancestor of the Xie Family, one of the two titans in the Divine Capital, looked at Chen Chao as if assessing crops in a field; seeing if they could withstand the wind and rain, and whether they could yield a good harvest in autumn.

    After some time passed, the old man finally spoke slowly, "Looks like Nandu thatss has pretty good eyesight."

    Chen Chao had considered all the possible things this ancestor of the Xie Family might say, but the only thing he did not expect was this.

    For a moment, he did not know how to respond.

    However, the next sentence sent waves of shock through Chen Chao''s heart.

    "I rarely meet outsiders these years. Thest one I saw was that Ning Ping kid."

    The old man paused for a bit, then continued, "It seems that back then, that kid was about your height and about the same age as you."

 Chapter 402: The Husband Follows the Wife

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Husband Follows the Wife</h4>

    The former Lord Warden Commander, now the Great General of the Northern Frontier, had met this ancestor of the Xie Family when he was young? And ording to the old man''s implication, the two of them had a rather close rtionship?

    Chen Chao was even more unsure how to respond now.

    The old man did not mind, just smiled and said, "Would you like toe into the ancestral hall with me to take a look?"

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao had yet to react, but the eyelids of the old man sitting outside the ancestral hall suddenly twitched.

    Chen Chao quickly shook his head and said, "Since this is the ancestral hall of the Xie Family, it must be a very important ce. How can a junior like me trespass?"

    The old man chuckled, "There''s nothing amazing about it. Didn''t Ning Ping just trample the ancestral hall of the Xia Family before? These ancestral tablets are more important to us who are surnamed Xie than our lives, but to you, they''re just pieces of wood."

    Facing this old man, Chen Chao felt a sense of bewilderment for the first time in his life. He did not know how to respond. The other party did not show any hostility; instead, he was so amiable that Chen Chao felt at a loss.

    The old man chuckled and said, "You want to be my Xie Family''s son-inw, yet you''re unwilling to take a look at these lousy pieces of wood?"

    This time, Chen Chao really had no way to refuse, so he could only say, "Then, this junior will have to offend."

    The old man smiled and led Chen Chao to the front of the ancestral hall. The ancestral hall was notrge, and its decorations were ordinary; just like an ordinary household. However, this seemed too ordinary, which made people feel something was amiss. After all, the Xie Family''s ancestral hall should not be like this.

    The old man pushed open the door, and Chen Chao followed him inside. Inside the ancestral hall, there were only a few scattered memorial tablets; not many.

    Chen Chao felt a bit dazed.

    As if understanding Chen Chao''s thoughts, the old man said to himself, "Do you know how many years this ancestral hall has been established? How long has the Xie Family existed?"

    It was then that Chen Chao suddenly realized a truth. Although the Xie Family was now a behemoth of the Great Liang Dynasty, in the end, it had only been established for over two hundred years. In terms of legacy, if you excluded the White Deer''s Xie Family, the Xie Family of the Divine Capital did not have much foundation.

    Besides, the first generation head of the Xie Family lived long enough. Right now, it was actually just the second generation.

    This kind of ancestral hall was indeed somewhat unexpected for Chen Chao, but also within reason.

    "I also know about the ancestral hall of the Xia Family. They worshiped countless predecessors. When those predecessors were still alive, the Great Liang Dynasty didn''t even exist yet. So how much sense of belonging can they have towards the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    The old man slowly smiled and said. "People, living in this world, must understand reverence and know how to choose their sides, especially people like me. If I make a wrong choice, the entire Xie Family will perish because of me."

    Chen Chao fell into silence. During this meeting, the old man spoke much more than Chen Chao did.

    "When His Majesty went north that time, my n members urged me to make a decision, but I didn''t. It''s not because I''m farsighted, but because I couldn''t see clearly. Since I couldn''t see clearly, I shouldn''t make rash decisions. I understand this principle. The Xia Family Head didn''t understand, so the entire Xia Family is gone."

    The old man chuckled. "But considering what they''ve done over the years, this is also a natural oue."

    The downfall of a prominent family, in the old man''s words, seemed extraordinarily mundane, like the death of a stray dog on the roadside; not worth much attention.

    Chen Chao finally asked, "Senior, why are you telling me all this?"

    Chen Chao would not believe that the old man would share so much with him just because of his rtionship with Xie Nandu.

    The old man chuckled, "Do you know about horse betting?"

    Chen Chao nodded. This was a pastime for the wealthy in the Divine Capital. Each major racecourse would select its best horses. Every once in a while, there would be races at the racetrack. The winner was determined by which horse ran the fastest, and the wealthy individuals would ce bets on the horses for entertainment.

    "When ites to betting on horses, it''s not really about your foresight or the horse''s ability. It''s about whether the owner who raises the horse has the ability. As for the horse itself, if ites from a small stable, winning once or twice might be luck, but most of the time, they''re just there to fill the numbers."

    The old man continued, "Since the founding of our dynasty, we have continued the imperial examination system from the previous dynasty and abolished some other methods of selecting officials. It seems like to be an official, as long as you study hard and perform well on the exams, you can seed. But is it really like that?"

    "For students from poor families, the saying ''ten years of studying by a cold window'' is indeed true. They may not even afford to buy books. If they can''t buy them, won''t they have to borrow or copy books? But those from wealthy families can have whatever they want, and they can even hire knowledgeable teachers to guide them. Do students from poor families have this opportunity? So, the concept of fairness has always been just a nominal term, but it has never been put into practice."

    The old manmented, "A young man like you came this far by relying on yourself. I''m afraid it hasn''t been easy, right?"

    Chen Chao''s expression wasplicated.

    The old man chuckled, "The reason I''ve said so much to you isn''t because this old man hasints to air. I just want you to understand a principle: there''s no one in this world who should treat you well, and no one''s kindness toward you ispletely without expectation of repayment."

    Chen Chao replied, "This junior will remember the kindness of the Xie Family."

    The old man shook his head. "I''m not saying all this for you to give this promise."

    Chen Chao looked at the old man with some confusion.

    The old man smiled, "Doesn''t matter how much you talk, actions speak louder."

    Chen Chao asked, "Is there anything you want this junior to do, Senior?"

    Chen Chao felt he understood the old man''s meaning now.

    But the old man shook his head again and said with a smile, "No."

    Chen Chao was taken aback.

    The old man added, "At least not for the time being."

    "Sword Qi Mountain forges flying swords and gave them to those sword cultivators. But they also didn''t say on the spot that they wanted those sword cultivators to do something for them.:

    The old man continued, "When this old man met Ning Ping back then, I probably didn''t mention anything I wanted him to do either. In fact, up to now, this old man hasn''t even asked him to take action once."

    Chen Chao remained silent for a moment before saying softly, "Turns out that this is what Senior is thinking."

    The old man smiled but did not say anything.

    The old man continued, "Nandu thatss has ambitions that are too grand. Among the descendants of the Xie Family in this generation, there''s no one who can surpass her. But this old man won''t live that long. This old man can''t predict the future of the Xie Family either. All I can do is nt the seeds for now."

    The old man''s candidness did not make Chen Chao feel ufortable; instead, he felt it was only natural. If the old man had always shown kindness and talked to him about feelings, Chen Chao would have found it rather strange instead.

    And a little ufortable.

    The old man said, "If one day that girl wants to drag the Xie Family into the abyss, the Xie Family will have to rely on you."

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath and murmured softly, "How can Senior be so sure that I won''t drag the Xie Family down into the abyss together with her?"

    Upon hearing this, the old man showed a different emotion in his eyes for the first time. He looked at Chen Chao as if he had not expected him to say that.

    The old man smiled and said, "Is the husband following the wife?"

 Chapter 403: Waking from Hibernation

    <h4>Chapter 403: Waking from Hibernation</h4>

    Faced with the inquiry from the Xie Family''s ancestor, Chen Chao remained silent for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry."

    With just these two words, he had already expressed his attitude. Although the Xie Family had helped him a lot, if one day Xie Nandu made a decision, he might not necessarily stop her. So, the failsafe that the Xie Family''s ancestor nned might not activate when the timees.

    The old man looked at Chen Chao for a long time before slowly saying, "After nting the seeds, it''s not guaranteed that you''ll always see the harvest. If you don''t like how things are going halfway through, you might just uproot them and throw them away."

    "Then wouldn''t senior''s earlier efforts have been in vain? Would there be any benefit of doing this?" Chen Chao looked at the old man, speaking slowly and firmly, one word at a time.

    The old man chuckled, "With a big family and a big business, some things can be discarded at the drop of a hat without regret. After all, there are still many good things left."

    Chen Chao fell silent.

    The old man was not in a hurry to speak, just looking at Chen Chao, as if he was looking at the crops in his own field.

    Chen Chao suddenlymented, "If one day she doesn''t turn out like how you guys imagine, will she be discarded too?"

    The old man did not evade the question, he just slowly said, "No one is above the Xie Family."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "No way."

    The old man suddenlyughed when he heard this sentence, his smile containing a hint of disdain, but more than anything, he just found it simply amusing. "What do you think you can do?"

    Chen Chao did not answer, only repeating again, "No way."

    No way, why no way? It just meant that he could not do it.

    The old man felt a bit of a headache and said, "Why are youngsters like you always a little conceited, thinking that you can achieve anything in the world if you want?"

    Chen Chao chuckled at hearing this and said, "Probably because we''re young."

    It was originally a very ordinary sentence, but after hearing it, the old man fell silent, as if this sentence had a lot of meaning, allowing him to ponder over it for a long time.

    The old man pulled out a chair from behind the door and sat down slowly, feeling a bit mncholic. "I''m getting old after all."

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked a question unrted to the topic, "How long have you lived, Senior?"

    "How long?" "I can''t quite remember. I only remember that the year I became a court official, Emperor Lingzong was just born. At that time, Emperor Taizong was overjoyed, so the entire Divine Capital was celebrating. Every household hung rednterns, and the people of the Divine Capital thought that Emperor Lingzong was the eldest son of Emperor Taizong, which was why Emperor Taizong was so happy. Butter, people learned that since the day Emperor Lingzong was born, it was destined that he would be the Emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty in the future. He did not experience any struggles among the princes. That throne seemed to have been prepared for him since birth."

    "After Emperor Taizong passed away, he ascended the throne. However, looking back now, the decisions of Emperor Taizong were indeed correct. At least during the reign of Emperor Lingzong, the entire Great Liang prospered, and the national strength grew day by day. However, at that time, I had lost interest in being a court official. Before I resigned from my official position, I met a guy once. He was already quite famous at the time, but he was just a chatterbox. He liked to ramble on after drinking too much. I listened to him talk all night, feeling somewhat strange. After that, I never saw him again. Oh yes, I guess I won''t be able to see him again in the future. That guy has already passed away."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and asked, "Who was that person?"

    The old man replied calmly, "Xiao Hezheng."

    These three words were actually somewhat unfamiliar to the Great Liang. The words that were more well-known were "Great General."

    Chen Chao fell silent, and then inevitably, a sense of sadness welled up in his eyes. He had originally thought that the Great General would live for at least another year or so after leaving the Divine Capital, to enjoy thest moments of his life. But he had not expected that the Great General had already passed away at this time.

    Since these were words spoken by this Xie Family''s ancestor, Chen Chao would not doubt them, because the Xie Family could not possibly be unaware of these matters.

    The old man said, "Returning to his hometown alone, that guy was quite carefree. How many people can do that?"

    The old man continued, "I''m indeed old, and I can''t live much longer either."

    The old man said softly, "That girl is too radical, many things about her are unpredictable. You should know what I''m talking about."

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    There was a hint of anger on the old man''s face as he said softly, "Do you really not want to live?"

    Chen Chao said, "I just believe that senior won''t choose to kill me so easily."

    "The reason?"

    The old man was absorbed in thought.

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    There was no need to give a reason. At least, there was no need to say it now.

    The old man said, "You do indeed resemble thete Crown Prince in some ways."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the ancestral hall became much quieter. Chen Chao looked at the old man in front of him in silence. The emotions in his eyes dissipated very quickly, like a calm well without any ripples.

    His identity was indeed no longer a secret in the eyes of these big shots.

    The old man chuckled, "This old man doesn''t have much time left, but you are still very young."

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "Senior, this junior will be taking my leave."

    The old man did not mind and simply asked, "Are you unwilling to choose, or do you not want to tell me?"

    Chen Chao did not say anything and turned to leave.

    Watching his back view, the old man sighed, "Do you really think that the Xie Family is a ce where you cane and go as you please?"

    Sure enough, just as Chen Chao was about to step out of the ancestral hall, an invisible qipletely sealed the door in front of him. Chen Chao could not see it, but he could clearly feel it. His saber at his waist was unsheathed in an instant, and then a sh was sent out. However, only some ripples appeared in front of him, and then everything returned to calmness.

    The old man sat calmly in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Since he could be the head of the Xie Family, how could he possibly be an ordinary old man?

    Chen Chao gripped his saber and said, "The Divine Capital is truly a ce where dragons and tigers lurk."

    The old man chuckled, "If the world could be seen through at a nce by a young man like you, what would be the point?"

    Chen Chao returned his saber to its sheath without saying a word. The old man praised, "It''s a fine saber, but it''s a pity it''s broken."

    "Sword Qi Mountain is mostly inhabited by old relics. Even if you have some connections, they may not necessarily help you reforge the saber in your hand. However, there seems to be a weirdo who should be interested in what you have. I even suspect that this broken saber might have been forged by him back then. It''s just that who knows whether he''s still alive or not."

    People like this old man who had lived long enough and stood high enough, naturally knew a lot of things.

    Chen Chao was just about to speak, but after some thought, he decided to hold it in.

    The old man smiled, "The more you receive from the Xie Family, the greater the favor you owe too. When the timees, if you just stand by and do nothing, you might feel guilty, won''t you?"

    The old man waved his hand, dispersing the invisible force, and said, "Go on."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment, bowed slightly, then turned and left.

    Watching the back view of this young man, the old man slowly stood up, and walked out of the ancestral hall. Looking at his oldpanion sitting in the chair, he asked, "How is he?"

    Only then, did the old man open his eyes and let out a sigh, "Your probing is really troublesome in my opinion."

    The old man just gave a self-deprecating smile when he heard him, "Haven''t I been dealing with one problem after another all these years?"

    "It''s been hard on you." The old man shook his head and said softly, "Who else knows that you were once a schr?"

    Walking out of that long corridor, it was still that same steward who was waiting for Chen Chao. He smiled at the young man in front of him and said, "Pleasee with me, Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao nodded.

    Following the steward, he soon walked out of the Xie Family and arrived at the side gate. They boarded the waiting carriage and slowly departed.

    Returning once again to the courtyard from earlier the carriage gradually came to a stop. Chen Chao stepped out, but the steward handed him something.

    Chen Chao nced at it and shook his head.

    The steward smiled and said, "The Ancestor said, sometimes it''s okay to be a bit greedy. As for the future, no one knows what it holds. But if you cower in fear because of the future, it''ll be troublesome too."

    After some thought, Chen Chao still shook his head.

    The steward did not insist, took back the item, and then turned to leave.

    Watching the departing carriage, Chen Chao muttered to himself, "I''m freaking regretting it now!"

    In the twilight, Chen Chao walked into the small courtyard by the South Lake, holding a bag of preserved fruits.

    The pale-faced Xie Nandu stood under the eaves reading a book on military strategy. Books like this were everywhere in the academy, and the library housed a vast and diverse collection. The military book Xie Nandu was currently perusing was written by a famous general during the reign of Emperor Taizong. This general had been physically weak and his cultivation realm had always been low, so he had never held the position of Great General of the Northern Frontier. However, he had spent his entire life in the Northern Frontier, providing strategic counsel to sessive generations of Great Generals and contributing significantly to the achievements of the Great Liang Dynasty. He eventually passed away in the Northern Frontier and his portrait was enshrined in the pce''s forbidden grounds by Emperor Taizong. It was said that he was a renowned general of his generation, and this was undoubtedly true.

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu and then handed arge bag of preserved fruits to Liu Ye who was next to her. He then sat down straightforwardly and said, "I''m leaving."

    Xie Nandu kept her head down, reading the book without lifting her gaze. But when she heard this, she coincidentally turned a page.

    Chen Chao did not mind whether she acknowledged him or not, he just continued on his own, "Your injury hasn''t fully healed yet, but you should be safe in the academy. No one dares to bully you here, so I can rest assured."

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath and said softly, "I don''t know when I''ll be able to return."

    Xie Nandu replied, "As long as you cane back, it''s fine."

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "You looked much prettier thest time I came back. Is it going to be the same this time?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "I''ll be uglier."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said with a smile, "No way. Unless you lose your mind and sh your own face a couple of times."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "I''m not stupid."

    Chen Chao looked at this young girl''s side profile. After looking for a long time, he said softly, "Why do I feel that you''re pretty dumb."

    Xie Nandu ignored him, but she raised her head. Looking at the sky, she said softly, "Spring thunder startles a hundred bugs."

    Chen Chao subconsciously said, "Waking from hibernation."

 Chapter 404.1: The Youngsters in the Northern Frontier - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 404.1: The Youngsters in the Northern Frontier - Part 1</h4>

    After spring came, the winter snow in various parts of Great Liang naturally began to melt, especially since it was now nearing the time when hibernation was ending. However, in the Northern Frontier, although the snow had lessened in recent days, it still presented a scene of deep winter. On this day, the General''s Office weed the first important meeting of the fifteenth year of Tianjian.

    Almost all the main generals from various passes along the Great Wall gathered within the General''s Office, silently waiting for the newly appointed Great General to appear.

    Actually, regarding the decision for the Lord Warden Commander to assume the role of the new Great General, the doubts among the Northern Frontier Army''s generals were not unfounded, echoing the concerns in Great Liang. There were two main reasons for this skepticism:

    The first reason was that historically, the Great General had always been elected from within the Northern Frontier Army, making it very rare for outsiders to assume the role. Moreover, this new Great General was not selected from elsewhere but from the warden faction, a faction that could be considered at odds with the Northern Frontier Army. As for the second reason, it was much simpler. It stemmed from the well-known close rtionship between the former Lord Warden Commander, now the Great General, and His Majesty. With him now assuming the position of Great General of the Northern Frontier, there were concerns that the Northern Frontier Army might be the personal army of His Majesty. If any issues arose within the territory of Great Liang in the future, would this new Great General lead the frontier army southward, and disregard the northern demon race? It was precisely because of these two concerns that themanding generals from various passes who had gathered here were filled with anxiety.

    Of course, what made them most uneasy was not knowing whether the new Great General would be the same as the previous one; prioritizing the overall situation in the Northern Frontier. If, from the outset, he were to start a few senseless battles in order to showcase his authority, the Northern Frontier would undoubtedly suffer numerous casualties. Moreover, it would be hard to predict what the situation in the Northern Frontier would be like in the future.

    Among the crowd of generals stood a middle-aged confucian schr, appearing somewhat out of ce. However, despite the visible signs of aging over the past few days, there was no trace of worry in his eyes. He merely nced at the light snow outside the door for a moment before turning his gaze to the empty seat, perhaps reminiscing about his old friend, that Great General who had already left this world.

    Over the years, the Great General had naturally decided the military matters in the Northern Frontier with one word. However, before making decisions, he naturally yed a significant role in strategizing, with many ns against the demon race originating from his hands. If not for that he had not been willing to hold an official position in the Northern Frontier Army, he would likely have been a high-ranking general by now.

    "Mister Yaochang."

    In the midst of the middle-aged schr''s reverie, a voice suddenly sounded out. An armored general turned towards this middle-aged Confucian schr who held no official position in the Northern Frontier Army, and consulted, "Sir, in your opinion, how will the Northern Frontier fare in the future?"

    The middle-aged confucian schr smiled and replied indifferently, "General Wan is worrying too much. How can a figure like the Lord Warden Commander behave as they imagine? Recklessly starting wars for personal gain?"

    Wan Shi''s expression becameplicated, as if he had something to say but did not know how to express it. After some thought, he finally said, "What I''m worried about is whether there will be another Great General from the Northern Frontier in the future."

    The middle-aged confucian schr frowned when he heard that, but quickly responded, "Based on my understanding of the Great General, unless it became absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t choose to let the Lord Warden Commander take over the defense of the Northern Frontier. Throughout the entire Great Liang Dynasty, the Lord Warden Commander is actually the only suitable candidate. As for what happens next, I believe General Wan need not worry. If there are suitable candidates in the Northern Frontier in the future, the position of Great General will naturally return to the Northern Frontier."

    Wan Shi sighed and said softly, "It''s not that I can''t tolerate such a thing, but I think most people share the same concern as me. Fighting and sacrificing in the Northern Frontier, only to be reced by someone who has never set foot in the Northern Frontier..."

    The middle-aged confucian schr shook his head. "All for the sake of the Great Liang. Moreover, these are extraordinary times, and extraordinary measures must be taken. We shouldn''t dwell on such matters. As for the Lord Warden Commander, I believe in his magnanimity. What General should worry about is whether, after the Lord Warden Commander leaves the Northern Frontier, will there be someone among these generals who can take on the role of Great General."

    Wan Shi suddenly realized, "Yes, if it weren''t for the fact that we couldn''t find a suitable candidate from the Northern Frontier to take over as Great General, it wouldn''t be like this..."

    Just as the middle-aged confucian schr was about to speak, footsteps echoed, and a figure slowly appeared in everyone''s line of sight.

    It was Ning Ping, the former Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty and the new Great General.

    However, upon seeing this current Great General, everyone furrowed their brows unanimously, feeling rather dissatisfied.

    Not for any other reason, simply because the current Great General was still in civilian attire, and not in armor.

    The Lord Warden Commander stood in front of the crowd and did not immediately take a seat. The generals did not offer him any salutations either. This could be considered a subtle disy of an opening gambit. The middle-aged confucian schr opened his mouth as if to speak, but hesitated to do so.

    As a result, the atmosphere became somewhat strange and quiet for a moment.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the Lord Warden Commander took the initiative to say, "This official came here to assume the position of Great General at the behest of the Great General."

    Just this statement alone caused some murmurs in the previously quiet hall.

    "This official also knows that some of you may harbor some discontentment with this official''s assumption of the position of Great General. The reasons for this may vary, and this official understands them all. However, both you and I serve as officials and generals in the Great Liang Dynasty. We all must understand one thing: whether it''s an official position or a military rank, it''s all for the sake of the countless civilians of the Great Liang. Defending against the demon race in the Northern Frontier is also for the sake of the people of Great Liang. It is for the parents, children, and loved ones of all of you within the borders of the Great Liang. Therefore, the reasons why this official came here aren''t important. What''s important for all of you to understand is that this official has absolutely no selfish motives. This official also doesn''t covet this position of Great General. This matter will be clear to you all in the future. That is also why this official isn''t wearing armor today."

    The Lord Warden Commander slowly said, "Ultimately, this official''s current position as the Great General is temporary. If you''re willing to address me as such, this official will ept it. If not, you may call me ''Sir,'' and I won''t be offended. However, this official wants to make one thing clear in advance: in military matters concerning the Northern Frontier Army in the future, this official''s word will still be final. If anyone appears outwardlypliant, but inwardly opposed, this official can still punish them under militaryw."

    These words from the Lord Warden Commander were considered heartfelt words. Therefore, after this was said, the expressions of every general present became a lot better. One of them spoke up, "May I ask, Great General, if there will be any changes in the war strategy for the Northern Frontier going forwardpared to when the Great General was in charge previously?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and replied, "Our strategy in dealing with the demon race depends on their intentions. While the Great General''s strategies are good, if they are not suitable for the current situation in the Northern Frontier, we cannot adhere to them blindly. Of course, many of you have spent a long time in the Northern Frontier, you all naturally know more than this official, especially Mister Yaochang. The Great General previously mentioned to this official that I can consult you regarding matters of the Northern Frontier."

    The middle-aged confucian schr sped his hands and said, "How I assisted the Great General is how I will assist you in the future, Great General."

    Two Great Generals, but they were naturally referring to different people.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll thank you in advance."

    The middle-aged confucian schr shook his head, "Great General put it very nicely just now. We, in the Northern Frontier, do not fight for ourselves, not for career advancement, nor military achievements. We fight for the people of Great Liang and for our homnd. Therefore, whoever is in charge of the Northern Frontier, I will do my utmost."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the generals present all sped their hands and echoed in unison, "We are willing to follow Great General and fight for Great Liang, for the people of Great Liang!"

    The Lord Warden Commander waved his hand and then slowly sat down before saying, "There''s something you all must be curious about, but are perhaps hesitant to ask. This official can tell you clearly here: the candidate for the next Northern Frontier Great General will be entrusted to a certain general from the Northern Frontier Army after this official leaves. However, the final decision on the candidate will depend on His Majesty''s decree. If there''s still no suitable candidate by the time this official leaves the Northern Frontier, then don''t me this official."

    With the biggest question in everyone''s minds now answered, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    The middle-aged confucian schr knelt down first and proimed loudly, "I pay my respects to Great General! I''m willing to fight alongside the Great General for Great Liang, without regret even if it costs my life!"

    Following the lead of the middle-aged confucian schr, all the generals, whether willing or unwilling, also spoke up in unison, "We pay our respects to Great General! We''re willing to fight alongside the Great General for Great Liang, without regret even if it costs our lives!"

    ______

 Chapter 404.2: The Youngsters in the Northern Frontier - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 404.2: The Youngsters in the Northern Frontier - Part 2</h4>

    Outside the General''s Office, snowkes filled the sky.

    A young man in armor stood with his hands behind his back under the eaves, listening to the voicesing from inside. He was expressionless as he said, "No matter what, this is a disgrace to the Northern Frontier Army."

    He was tall, and his armor was also different from that of ordinary soldiers. It was full silvery-white with beast faces carved on his chest and shoulders. Even his belt bore simr markings. This type of armor was specially crafted by the Great Liang''s Ministry of Works for high-ranking military officers, engraved with array formations that could increase their chances of survival when facing demons.

    After the armored young man spoke, another young man crouching under the eaves and catching snow with both hands chuckled, "If we really think about it, that Deputy Commander of the Left Guard already wields the authority to bear arms. What else can we say?"

    The young man who spoke now caught some snow and pressed it into a snowball, then threw it towards the tall young man. However, upon impact with the armor of the tall young man, the snowball scattered and fell apart.

    The tall young man frowned and said, "Childish."

    "That Chen Chao merely became the champion of the Myriad Willow Convention''s martial examination and defeated a few foreign cultivators to earn such an honor. Is it really because they are closer to His Majesty that they receive such treatment? On the other hand, us folks who endure hardships and endure the elements, nobody cares what about we''ve done?"

    The tall young man replied calmly, "A Bitter Sea martial artist."

    "Xie Jingshan, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Are you unhappy about him because he''s entangled with that younger sister of yours whom you''ve never met? Are you harboring intentions towards this younger sister you''ve never met?"

    The tall young man named Xie Jingshan did not refute it. He just stood under the eaves and said, "Since Xie Nandu is outstanding, she''s naturally a match for me."

    The young man spat and cursed, "You''re really shameless."

    This young man named Xie Jingshan indeed hailed from the Divine Capital''s Xie Family. Except, he was not from the main lineage, but was born to a branch family. Moreover, there had not been any outstanding figures in his family for several generations. Therefore, he left Divine Capital early on and joined the military in the Northern Frontier, bing a martial artist who was looked down upon by the Xie Family. Over the years, he umted military achievements alone in the Northern Frontier. Now, he was already amanding general capable of leading over a thousand cavalry. His mentor was none other than Li Changling, the chief general of the Northern Frontier''s calvary army. Among the young people of the same age in the Northern Frontier, he could be ranked in the top three. However, he had never mentioned his rtionship with the Divine Capital''s Xie Family to many people, nor had he received any favors from the Xie Family. Therefore, not many people would associate him with the Divine Capital''s Xie Family. Even in the Divine Capital''s Xie Family, not many people remember the existence of someone named Xie Jingshan.

    "Gao Xuan, if you remain so childish, you''ll never catch up with me in your lifetime."

    Different from Xie Jingshan, Gao Xuan truly came from a humble background. Exactly the same as the Great General, he lost his parents at a young age and joined the military early on. However, his martial arts talent was soon valued by the frontier army. He then became a disciple of a high-ranking general in the Northern Frontier Army and began his cultivation. Unlike Xie Jingshan''s rapid rise in recent years, he progressed steadily. Although not slow, he was definitely not the fastest either. Hence, while Xie Jingshan now ranked among the top three in the Northern Frontier Army and could lead a cavalry of over a thousand men alone, Gao Xuan was only his deputy. It was not certain he would be in the top five, but he definitely had a ce in the top ten.

    Gao Xuan grinned and said, "You call it childish, but I see it as innocence. Besides, if you''re always burdened with heavy thoughts, constantly worrying about this and that, can you truly be happy?"

    Xie Jingshan shook his head and replied calmly, "What does it matter if one is happy or not while living in this world?"

    Gao Xuan sighed and said, "That''s also why you and I can only be friends but not confidants."

    Suddenly, Xie Jingshan said, "Gao Xuan, in another two years, I''ll be able to lead a cavalry of ten thousand men alone. By then, you won''t have to be my deputy anymore. If you keep following me, I''m afraid you''ll always have ''deputy'' attached to your rank in this lifetime."

    Gao Xuan thought for a moment and replied, "If you be the Great General in the future, it''s not a problem for me to be a deputy."

    Xie Jingshan retorted sternly, "If you don''t aspire to be the best, you may not even be decent."

    Hearing this, Gao Xuan simply responded with an "oh," then became a bit excited, saying, "Since everyone''s free today, why don''t we have a snowball fight?"

    Watching Gao Xuan''s carefree demeanor, Xie Jingshan shook his head and did not say anymore, and just walked away inrge strides.

    As Gao Xuan watched this guy''s back view and muttered, "Why think so much?"

    Afterwards, he began building a snowman in the courtyard of the General''s Office enthusiastically. It did not take him long to finish building a snowman as tall as a person. Looking at the snowman, Gao Xuan used his finger to draw a smiley face on it, then nodded in satisfaction, saying, "One should not be like Xie Jingshan, pulling a long face all day long for no reason."

    Just as he finished speaking, a voice suddenly sounded behind him, "You don''t like Xie Jingshan?"

    Gao Xuan turned at the sound and saw a somewhat unfamiliar face. He was not dumb and quickly smiled after a moment, greeting, "Greetings, Great General."

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Gao Xuan and got straight to the point, "Gao Xuan, if this official were to give youmand of a ten thousand strong calvary, would you assume the role ofmanding general?"

    Gao Xuan looked at the Lord Warden Commander with some confusion and asked, "Great General, are you a bit muddleheaded?"

    Actually, this remark was not meant to disrespect the Lord Warden Commander but rather a reflection of Gao Xuan''s personality. Even with the previous Great General, he would dare to speak in such a manner.

    The Lord Warden Commander did not mind and just said, "This official has read the military strategy book you wrote."

    Hearing this, Gao Xuan scratched his head embarrassedly and replied, "I just wrote it out of boredom, it''s nothing special."

    The Lord Warden Commander asked, "Do you really want to be a deputy for the rest of your life?"

    Gao Xuan said, "It''s quite worry-free that way."

    "But, speaking of which, I don''t quite believe that you have this kind of daringness, Great General. If you really do this, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to exin it?"

    Gao Xuan stared at the snowman, thinking about whether to build another one.

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Gao Xuan with some suspicion. "Why? Are you my son?"

    Gao Xuan responded nkly, "My father''s surname is not Ning."

    "In that case, why would people think we have any connection?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "This official is recruiting talent for the country. Who can say anything about it?"

    Gao Xuan remained silent.

    The Lord Warden Commander continued, "If not ten thousand, how about five thousand?"

    Gao Xuan furrowed his brow and replied bluntly, "Great General, what exactly do you want to do? Can you be clear? I''m not a monk; I don''t speak in riddles."

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at him and said calmly, "This is the Great General''s wish... or perhaps I should say, hisst wish?"

    Gao Xuan lifted his head, looking somewhat bewildered.

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "Before leaving the Divine Capital, the Great General told me that you, Gao Xuan, have talent as amander, butck the ambition.''"

    When Gao Xuan heard this, he was silent for a long time before asking softly, "Then why didn''t the Great General say it before leaving?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said frankly, "This is a favor the Great General left me, to win you Gao Xuan over, and to ensure that this official has someone useful in the Northern Frontier. But does this official really need to go this far?"

    After a brief moment of thought, Gao Xuan said, "Two thousand will suffice. I believe Great General will also allow Xie Jingshan to lead more troops, right?"

    The Lord Warden Commander did not mince his words, "This official has many things to do in this trip to the Northern Frontier, one of which is to let you youngster experience trials and tribtions. How can you grow without experiencing them? All of you young men have the potential to lead troops on your own. In the uing battles, there will be casualties."

    Gao Xuan nodded, this was within his expectations.

    After thinking this through, Gao Xuan smiled and sped his hands, "In that case, I thank Great General for promoting me."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled in response.

    He originally thought that Gao Xuan had no more to say, but Gao Xuan suddenly asked, "I heard the Lord Warden Commander has a young man whom you value greatly. How does that personpare to us youths in the Northern Frontier?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said as a matter of course, "That young man of my warden faction naturally surpasses you guys."

    Gao Xuan smiled as he nodded, "Then I hope that we will really have a chance topete in the future."

 Chapter 405.1: Hope in the Snowstorm - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 405.1: Hope in the Snowstorm - Part 1</h4>

    Watching Gao Xuan turn and walk away, the Lord Warden Commander directed his gaze to the snowman Gao Xuan had previously built. After a moment, footsteps sounded from behind, and the middle-aged confucian schr stopped at a distance. After some thought, he decided to approach and said, "Gao Xuan this person is actually quite talented, and he also has the talent of amander. It''s just that for some reason, it seems hecks ambition. Whether it''s for fame or military achievements, he seems tockpetitiveness. When the Great General was still in the Northern Frontier, he mentioned this to me many times, and he also felt regretful. If he made a bit more effort, he should have had a good chance to take over the military affairs in the Northern Frontier."

    The Lord Warden Commander turned around to look at the middle-aged schr and smiled, "Mister Yaochang, this official would also like to have a chat with you."

    The middle-aged schr did not refuse either, nodding and saying, "I also have this intention."

    So the two returned under the eaves and looked at the light snowfall together. The Lord Warden Commander said, "Gao Xuan this person is quite simr to Mister Yaochang. Clearly capable, yet not the slightest bit concerned with worldly fame and fortune. Mister Yaochang has been in the Northern Frontier for so many years, clearly having done so much for it, but why are you still just amoner?"

    The middle-aged schr smiled and asked, "Has the Great General not mentioned it to Great General before?"

    The Lord Warden Commander did not answer the question, but simply said, "This official is more interested in hearing Mister Yaochang''s own thoughts."

    The middle-aged schr smiled and said nonchntly, "I''m from the academy, so I''m considered a schr, right? Since I''m a schr, it''s fine to just be a schr. Since I don''t know cultivation and don''t know how to lead troops into battle either, if the court truly appoints me as a general, wouldn''t it just invite ridicule?"

    However, the Lord Warden Commander shook his head, "Our dynasty has nock of schr-generals. If Mister Yaochang is willing, this official will submit a memorial to His Majesty right now. It''s hard to say what specific rank of general, but it certainly won''t be lower than the third-grade."

    The middle-aged schr said, "If I truly wanted to be a general, why wait until now?"

    The middle-aged schr had spent many years in the Northern Frontier, advising the Great General for many years. He had already gained enough prestige in the Northern Frontier Army. He would not face any obstacles if he wanted to be a general, nor would there be any issues of troops not following orders. Yet, he held no official position at present, only because he did not want to, that was all.

    The Lord Warden Commander said softly, "Say the truth."

    The middle-aged schr said self-deprecatingly, "Actually, why think so much? I just wanted to do something as a schr."

    Actually, whether they were schrs from the academies of the Great Liang Dynasty or just ordinary literati, they had always been somewhat disdainful of the martial artists at the Northern Frontier. Even if they sacrificed their lives and shed blood for the people of the Great Liang in the Northern Frontier, it hardly made those schrs change their views. Chen Chao''s verbal battle with the students by theke was actually aimed at this.

    While the foreign cultivators might look down upon the martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty, and schrs might whisper scold them for being uncouth behind their backs, when it came to these soldiers, these martial artists, the schrs of the Great Liang should not insult them. Not only should they not insult them, but they should also greatly appreciate them.

    "In fact, sometimes, I often feel somewhat ashamed of my identity as a schr."

    The middle-aged schr looked into the distance and said softly, "The sages said, those who possess both virtue and talent are sages, and those with virtue butcking talent can be called gentlemen" "But in the Great Liang Dynasty, there are thousands of schrs. How many of them can honestly call themselves gentlemen?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "What about Liu Banbi?"

    The middle-aged schr chuckled, "Although Sword Immortal Liu is the disciple of the Dean, since the moment he started practicing the sword, starting from the moment he refused to study the ssics by sages anymore, I''ve actually have stopped calling him Mister Liu." [1.]

    The Lord Warden Commander pondered for a moment and said, "This official understands now."

    He originally intended to end this conversation, but it seemed that the middle-aged schr could not hold back some words in his heart and continued on his own, "The schrs of our Great Liang Dynasty enjoy imperial favor, enjoy the peaceful times, but they have forgotten that it''s these martial artists of the Northern Frontier who fought for their peace using their lives. It''s because of their sacrifice that those schrs can concentrate on studying, writing, and teaching. I am also a schr, but I often feel like I''m living in constant fear. It wasn''t until I came to the Northern Frontier that I felt much calmer. Coming to the Northern Frontier is to seek peace for myself and to tell these martial artists of the Northern Frontier that amidst their criticisms of schrs, they should not be too disappointed. Because at least one schr is still here in the Northern Frontier, standing with them, fighting together for the people of the Great Liang."

    After expressing all these heartfelt words, the middle-aged schr let out a sigh, as if releasing all the pent-up frustration umted over the years. He appeared somewhat relieved, and said softly, "Great General, please believe me, and also believe in therades of the Northern Frontier. In the future, there will be more schrs from the Great Liang Dynastying to the Northern Frontier, and more schrs will choose to stand shoulder to shoulder with us in battle."

    The middle-aged schr harbored hope in his heart, that was why he persisted day after day in this icy and snowynd of the deste north.

    The Lord Warden Commander chuckled, "After listening to Mister Yaochang''s words, the next time we scold you schrs, we''ll surely hold back a little more."

    The middle-aged schr smiled in response.

    He did not know what the future would hold, or how the world would evolve, but he sincerely believed that it would surely get better and better.

    "After these idle chatter, this official has one more thing to ask of Mister Yaochang."

    The Lord Warden Commander''s smile gradually faded.

    The middle-aged schr sped his hands and said, "I am at yourmand, Great General."

    The Lord Warden Commander got straight to the point, "Though the Great General has guarded the Northern Frontier for many years, maintaining the integrity of the Great Wall and ensuring the peace of themon people of the Great Liang, there are still incidents of corruption and wrongdoing atop this Great Wall. Perhaps the Great General has witnessed them over the years, but doesn''t know how to address them, or perhaps he simply sees them as trivial matters. However, the decree that this official received in the Divine Capital suggests otherwise. Coming to the Northern Frontier, we must fight the demons, as well as apprehend those bloodsucking parasites."

    ______

 Chapter 405.2: Hope in the Snowstorm - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 405.2: Hope in the Snowstorm - Part 2</h4>

    The middle-aged schr was taken aback, then immediately said with a bitter smile, "It''s not that the Great General didn''t know. It''s just that pulling on one hair can move the whole body. The rtionships within the Northern Frontier Army are intricate and deeply rooted. Any action could have countless repercussions. The impact on the stability of the Northern Frontier might seem small, but if the morale of the soldiers is lost, we would be unable to resist the demons, and this Great Wall will also fall."

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said, "Mister Yaochang, what truly supports this Great Wall isn''t this official, nor these generals. It relies on the thousands upon thousands of soldiers. If their hearts turn cold, no matter how high my rank or how brave these generals are in battle, the Great Wall will copse."

    The middle-aged schr murmured, "But this matter is truly too big. Doesn''t His Majesty know how dangerous it is?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said solemnly, "Wasn''t the Xia Family big enough?"

    The middle-aged schr was rendered speechless. Although he was in the Northern Frontier, he had heard about that major upheaval in the Divine Capital at the end ofst winter. Now, hearing the Lord Warden Commander mention it again, the middle-aged schr sighed softly and said, "His Majesty''s decisiveness is truly admirable."

    "The Great Liang Dynasty appears to be flourishing and everything is seemingly peaceful. But beneath the surface, there are many undercurrents. Those with insight all know that His Majesty''s actions are aimed at exposing the worms eating away at the Great Liang Dynasty, so that thisrge tree doesn''t appear strong on the outside but is rotting within."

    The Lord Warden Commander said, "If not, in a few years, history books might write, ''Dynasties fell due to decline, only the Great Liang Dynasty fell while strong?''"

    The middle-aged schr murmured, "Dynasties fell due to decline, only the Great Liang Dynasty fell while strong?"

    After a moment, the middle-aged schr returned to his senses, his eyes gradually bing determined, and he said softly, "What does Great General intend to do?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, "This matter is of great importance, and we should proceed cautiously."

    The middle-aged schr nodded and said, "Indeed, it should be."

    On the banks of the Onan River.

    After freezing over before the onset of winterst year, this river which the demons regarded as their mother river had not actually thawed yet. The demon territory lies in the far north. Even though the humans ceded the thirty thousand miles of deste north to the demons countless years ago, the demon territory remained icy and snowy for most of the year. If humans were ced in this area, it would be extremely difficult for them to survive. It wasrgely thanks to the demons'' much stronger physiquepared to humans that they could endure such harsh cold. Even they would find it difficult to endure in this bitterly coldnd otherwise.

    At this moment, downstream of the Onan River, there was a group of demon scouts, numbering about a dozen, traveling downstream along the riverbank towards the humans'' Great Wall.

    After the war between humans and demonsst winter, which ended with a slight victory for the humans, even to the extent that the human emperor ventured deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north to battle the Demon Emperor, the oue of the battle was naturally inconclusive. However, after winter, the war ceased, and both sides tacitly agreed to stop fighting. In these days, there had not been any major conflict. But without the main armies in action, the protagonists of the thirty thousand miles of deste north had be the scouts from both sides.

    During this period, the scouts from both sides had engaged in skirmishes, with victories and losses on both sides. Although not many have died, there have been casualties nheless.

    As the group of demon scouts crossed the Onan River and reached the deste north grasnds, they soon encountered a group of Northern Frontier Army scouts. Upon meeting, there were no words exchanged, only silent drawing of des. Then, a silent but deadly fight ensued just like that.

    An hourter, one side emerged victorious. The demon scouts had a pyrrhic victory, with more than half of their members killed. The leader of the demon scouts silently walked up to the body of a human scout, wordlessly severed his ear, and ced it into the human skin pouch he carried with him. Then, he exhaled a cold breath and said softly in the demonnguage, "Continue south."

    The remaining demon scouts said nothing and just climbed onto their respective mounts and continued to roam the deste north ins. They knew deep down that by continuing like this, sooner orter, they too would die on the deste north ins, and their ears would be ced into the humans'' leather pouches. But for them, there was no other choice.

    Death and bloodshed were already nothing strange to them.

    Upstream of the Onan River, the snowstorm raged on.

    In the midst of the snowstorm, the figure of the Demon Emperor was somewhat obscured.

    This sovereign of the demon race had been severely injured and almost lost his throne after the battle with the Great Liang Emperor. Now that he recovered from his injuries, he left the capital city toe here once again.

    By his side, the High Priest of the demon race apanied the Demon Emperor as they gazed into the distance, looking towards the south.

    "Winter is almost over. Next year, when the grass grows strong, we can all have a rest," remarked the Demon Emperor.

    His gaze was deep, and within those eyes concealed the emotions of this sovereign of demons. But no one dared to meet his gaze, and naturally, no one knew what he was thinking.

    The High Priest said softly, "Years of constant warfare have also left the army somewhat weary."

    The voice of the Demon Emperor resounded through the wind and snow, "It may not necessarily be a good thing. The humans have gained another remarkable monarch. Even We find it troublesome."

    The High Priest was taken aback by these words but quickly responded with deference, "Your Majesty''s might is unparalleled, so there is no need to worry."

    The Demon Emperor said with a coldugh, "If you keep viewing the humans as merembs waiting to be ughtered, then it won''t be long before you be themb."

    The High Priest immediately lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty''s words are very true. In these two hundred years, we haven''t been able to cross that Great Wall."

    The Demon Emperor said, "I wonder how the human race''s youths are faring."

    Having a bold and talented emperor was not a terrifying prospect. What was terrifying was that if, after him, there would still be many outstanding young humans. That would not be good news for the demon race.

    The High Priest did not know how to respond.

    The Demon Emperor continued, "That person has visited the deste north once, so We also want to go to the Great Liang to take a look."

    The High Priest frowned and said, "Please think thrice, Your Majesty."

    The Demon Emperor remained silent.

 Chapter 406.1: Traversing a Thousand Mountains Alone - Part 1

    The monarch of the humans venturing deep into the thirty thousand miles of deste north was unprecedented, just as the Demon Emperor heading south into human territory was rarely seen too. Especially after the establishment of the Great Liang Dynasty, the Demon Emperor had never ventured south into Great Liang''s territory.

    The High Priest keenly sensed the displeasure of the Demon Emperor. After some consideration, he still plucked up the courage to urge, "The humans are cunning. If Your Majesty were to head south, and those cultivators joined forces, Your Majesty''s safety would truly be a concern."

    Although it was unlikely that any human could really kill the Demon Emperor, if multiple forces joined hands, once the Demon Emperor was trapped, returning to the north would be extremely difficult. While it was uncertain whether the humans truly possessed such resolve, it was still very worrying.

    The Demon Emperor said indifferently, "Do you think We would die in the South?"

    The High Priest was speechless.

    The Demon Emperor continued calmly, "We have made Our decision. There''s no need to say anymore."

    The High Priest could only fall silent once again. Having followed this Demon Emperor for quite some time, he naturally understood the temperament of His Majesty. Since the Demon Emperor had already made his decision, there was nothing the High Priest could say to change it.

    "After We leave, you will have much on your te."

    After finished saying these words, the Demon Emperor began to slowly head south along the Onan River. The High Priest followed behind him, bowing slightly as he said softly, "This subject obeys your decree."

    After saying these words, the High Priest headed north, returning to the demon capital city.

    The Demon Emperor slowly made his way downstream along the Onan River. Before long, he had crossed the Onan River and arrived at the deste northern ins.

    The wind and snow here had diminished somewhat.

    It did not take long before the Demon Emperor encountered a squad of injured demon scouts. Upon seeing the unfamiliar figure, the leader of the scouts was momentarily startled, and then his eyes lit up with fervor. He dismounted with a leap and knelt before the figure. "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    As the leader of the scouts knelt, the rest of the scouts behind him followed suit, all kneeling and calling out in unison.

    The Demon Emperor halted and looked at the group of scouts, asking casually, "How was the battle?"

    The scout leader raised his head and said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, we encountered two groups of human scouts sessively and slew them all. We have killed 23 humans so far."

    The Demon Emperor then inquired, "How are the human scouts''bat strength now?"

    The scout leader hesitated for a moment but quickly replied, "The human scouts are divided into three ranks: A, B, and C. We encountered only C-rank scouts, with averagebat strength. However, B-rank scouts are already formidable, and A-rank scouts have high cultivation realms. When we encounter them, victory is not guaranteed either."

    Over the years, although humans and demons have asionally engaged inrge-scale battles, the Demon Emperor has always remained in the capital city and rarely visited the front lines. He has never witnessed the carnage of the battlefield firsthand.

    However, with the Great Liang Dynasty bing increasingly powerful, the Demon Emperor understood that if he continued to confine himself within the capital city without gaining a clear understanding of the Great Liang Dynasty, it would be very dangerous.

    This was also why the Demon Emperor chose to head south.

    After nodding, the Demon Emperor passed by the group of scouts and continued southward.

    The leader of the scouts opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he just lowered his head and uttered a respectful farewell to His Majesty.

    In the blink of an eye, the Demon Emperor had arrived at a in.

    In fact, the entire deste northern ins was covered in snow, making it almost indistinguishable. However, after standing in a certain spot for a while, the Demon Emperor fell into silence. This should be the ce where the previous Great Liang Emperor broke through the siege of the demon army with his two hundred thousand strong cavalry army.

    His aura lingered.

    The Demon Emperor remembered that peerless martial artist and fell into a trance. Both of them had clearly held back in that battle, but it had left an indelible impression on him that continued to bring back endless aftertastes till this day.

    In all his years in the demon territory, there had never been a battle that made him reminisce so much.

    Gazing towards the south, the figure of the Demon Emperor finally dissipated with the wind and snow.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After the awakening of hibernation, the weather quickly began to warm up. A manzily walked out of the house in the Peach Blossom Alley, stretched, then scooped some water from the jar in his courtyard. After sprinkling a pinch of salt into it, he took a thin willow twig, and put it in his mouth for a quick brush. Then, he turned his head to look into the house, asking casually, "What are we eating today?"

    Hearing the sound, a woman appeared in the doorway, asking, "What do you want to eat?"

    Compared to before, this woman who had slimmed down quite a bit seemed to have improved her temper along with the disappearance of her excess fat.

    The man scratched his ear, "Woman, you''re funny. Isn''t this something you should think about? Why are you asking me?"

    The woman frowned slightly and asked tentatively, "Then how about slicing some cured meat fromst year and stir-frying it with green peppers and garlic sprouts?"

    The man raised an eyebrow, "That sounds good."

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief.

    The man quickly scolded again, "Can you stop being like this? What happened to your previous vigor?" "Don''t pity me just because I''m a flower,e on, ravage me!"

    The woman looked puzzled at first, but soon began to tear up in frustration.

    Her previous actions were all to see when her man could not stand it anymore. After the Dean had visited once, she became certain that her man was no ordinary person. Since it had alreadye to this, what other reason was there to hold back?

    Seeing the woman like this, the man let out a sigh, "Why are you crying? Your Father isn''t dead yet."

    Hearing this, the woman cried even louder.

    The man furrowed his brows and said, "Stop crying so loudly, okay? Other people will hear it."

    Sure enough, with this sentence, the woman''s crying became much quieter, almost inaudible soon after.

    "Cook at home, I''m going out for a stroll."

    After saying this, the man walked out of the house, subconsciously ncing across the street. That kid had been gone for a year or two now. These days, he asionally heard news from the Divine Capital, saying that the kid was now a prominent figure in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    "The right to bear arms, that kid is a lucky bastard."

    The man spat on the ground and continued walking down the alley on his own.

    After arriving at the main street, the man did not linger but headed straight for the stone bridge in the county town. It did not take long for him to reach the bridge. Then, he stood still. But before he could even reflect on anything, a figure suddenly appeared before him, looking at him with a smile.

    The man was taken aback, then burst out cursing, "You damn bastard, how dare youe to see me!"

    As he spoke, he immediately took off one of his shoes and held it in his hand, ready to throw it at the person approaching.

    The arrival did not flinch, he just grinned and said, "What''s this? You''re looking so sloppy now. Are you still considered a schr?"

    The man replied irritably, "If Your Father isn''t considered a schr, are you considered one?"

    He waved the shoe in his hand, but did not actually throw it. Instead, he leaned against the side of the bridge and put it back on. Except, he sniffed his hand while he was at it before quickly turning his face away with disdain.

    "I''m definitely not considered one, but whether you are a schr now or not is rather blurry; hard to define."

    The arrival took a few steps forward and joined the man on the stone bridge. He said with some vicissitudes of emotion, "I haven''t seen you in many years. You''re actually still alive."

    The man sneered coldly, "That''s what Your Father should be saying instead. Punk, Heaven must really be blind for you to be alive."

    The arrival chuckled and patted the sword at his waist,ughing heartily, "I''d like to die, but this sword at my waist disagrees. That bunch of demons up north wants my head, but they don''t have the ability to take it."

    The arrival was naturally Liu Banbi, who had spent many years at the Northern Frontier. This former schr who had now be a sword immortal looked at Zhou Gouqi and clicked his tongue, "I heard from Teacher that you, Zhou Gouqi, have a wife to warm your bed now?"

    Zhou Gouqi snorted coldly, "Stronger than an old bachelor like you."

    Liu Banbi asked curiously, "Then I really want to see what Sister-inw looks like, who can make you ignore Her Highness the Princess, and live incognito here."

    ______

 Chapter 406.2: Traversing a Thousand Mountains Alone - Part 2

    Upon hearing the words "Her Highness the Princess," a hint of mncholy shed in Zhou Gouqi''s eyes, then he became inexplicably annoyed. "Why talk about this?"

    Without waiting for Liu Banbi to speak, Zhou Gouqi cursed, "Why aren''t you focusing on bing a great sword immortal? Whye to this remote ce and bother Your Father? Want to get Your Father killed, huh?"

    Liu Banbi frowned and said, "I went out of my way just to see you. You better host me well. Otherwise, I''ll leave and spread the word that you, the fugitive, are hiding in this ce."

    "Get lost, Your Father has nothing to host you with," Zhou Gouqi waved his hand impatiently, showing no pleasant attitude to this former fellow student.

    Back then, the dean mimicked the example of the sages and aimed to take in 72 disciples. The timing of each student''s admission was not fixed. Sometimes three to five people would join within a month, and sometimes there would be no one for several years. However, these two entered the school one after the other; only a few days apart. Zhou Gouqi entered first, so he was the senior brother, and Liu Banbi enteredter, making him the junior brother.

    When the two studied at the Divine Capital''s academy, they were always quarreling. They did not really hate each other, but for some reason, it seemed like their Eight Characters shed. Every time they met, there would be arguing. Later, Liu Banbi left the academy because he did not want to be a schr anymore and did not want to read the ssics. Instead, he turned to practicing the sword. These two had a big argument over it, but Zhou Gouqi failed to convince him. Hence, their rtionship became even more tense. After that, Zhou Gouqi left the Divine Capital because of that old incident. Both of them, potential candidates to be the next dean, vanished without a trace.

    In the years that followed, Liu Banbi had been killing demons on the Great Wall at the Northern Frontier, while Zhou Gouqi had been living in seclusion in Tianqing County. The two never met again.

    Many years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Liu Banbi smiled and said, "I''ve met Teacher. He has let go of the past. What''s bothering you still?"

    Zhou Gouqi''s expression was still not very good, but in reality, he understood too. If Liu Banbi knew where he was, it was naturally because the Dean had told him. Since the Dean could tell him, it meant that the knot between them had been untied.

    However, Zhou Gouqi still felt a bit regretful. Despite frequently arguing with this junior brother, he actually understood that if this junior brother had focused on academics, his future would have been limitless. At that time, as the senior brother, Zhou Gouqi even considered letting his junior brother take the position of dean in the futurepetition for the position of dean. It was precisely because of this that when Liu Banbi switched to practicing the sword, Zhou Gouqi became even angrier.

    "Forget it, since Teacher doesn''t care anymore, why should Your Father care?" Zhou Gouqi leaned against the stone bridge and kicked a small stone nearby into the river.

    Liu Banbi said softly, "Now that we have a junior sister, it seems that Teacher has someone to seed him. We don''t need to feel guilty about letting Teacher down anymore."

    Zhou Gouqi said nkly, "I''ve met thatss before. At that time, I never thought she would eventually be Teacher''s final disciple. I originally thought that punk had some chance, after all, Teacher has always been unpredictable. It wouldn''t be strange for him to ept a martial artist as his disciple. But since Little Junior Sister has already been epted, why did she start training in the sword?"

    "Little Junior Sister has exceptional talent and is a natural-born sword immortal seedling. What else should she do if not train in the sword? As long as Little Junior Sister doesn''t follow my example and stop studying after practicing swordsmanship, Teacher won''t say anything."

    Liu Banbi said with some anticipation, "Perhaps Little Junior Sister will be the most amazing sword immortal in the world in the future!"

    Zhou Gouqi gave a snort and did not follow up.

    "Let''s go, Senior Brother. Since I''m here, you''re not going to kick me out without a meal, right?"

    Liu Banbi thickened his face and asked. Zhou Gouqi did not refuse either, he just led this guy back home.

    "That princess hasn''t married yet. Senior brother, don''t you have any thoughts?"

    "I''m already married. Why did you bring this up?"

    "Are you sure? Senior brother, weren''t you very fond of her before? Have you really let go now?"

    "What difference does it make if I''ve let go or not?"

    "Of course it''s different. Back then, this junior brother didn''t have the ability. Now it''s different. Senior brother, if you want to reconnect with her, just go for it. If anyone disagrees, my sword at this junior brother''s waist will be the first to disagree!"

    "Your sister-inw would disagree. Why don''t you go and kill her then?"

    "Sigh."

    "What are you sighing for?"

    "Now it''splicated. If Senior Brother goes to find Her Highness, you''ll be betraying another woman. If you don''t go, you''ll be letting Her Highness down again."

    "That''s... something that can''t be helped."

    "Why did you marry in the first ce, Senior Brother? Couldn''t control yourself?"

    "Keep talking and Your Father will smack you to death."

    "Right now, Senior Brother might be able to win me with words. But if ites to fighting, that might not be the case."

    "Do you fucking think you''re invincible just because you''ve be a sword immortal?"

    "Not invincible, just a little stronger than you, Senior Brother."

    "Liu Banbi, you''re still as fucking annoying as ever."

    "You too, Senior Brother."

    As they arrived at the courtyard, Zhou Gouqi had to reluctantly urge before opening the door, "After entering the house, don''t fucking say that shit again."

    Liu Banbi replied casually, "I''m not an idiot."

    Zhou Gouqi spat a mouthful of phlegm on the ground before pushing the door open.

    There was smoke rising in the courtyard.

    Zhou Gouqi shouted, "Go catch that old hen and cook it. We have a guest."

    Upon hearing the word "guest," the woman immediately ran out from the kitchen, only to see a stranger''s face. However, she quickly noticed the sword at Liu Banbi''s waist and became nervous.

    Liu Banbi immediately smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Senior Brother. I''m Liu Banbi, I have the same teacher as Senior Brother. We studied together in the academy back then."

    Upon hearing that it was her man''s junior brother, the woman quickly smiled and said, "Please have a seat. Dinner will be ready soon. Don''t mind it."

    Liu Banbi smiled and shook his head, then watched as the woman went back inside.

    However, soon after, the woman brought out a long bench. This time, before she turned around, she asked, "Didn''t you say that you studied in the academy? Why are you using a sword?"

    Liu Banbiughed heartily and replied, "I used to study, butter, I realized it wasn''t for me, so I started practicing swordsmanship instead."

    The woman furrowed her brows slightly, nced at Zhou Gouqi, and then said softly, "Actually, studying is better. Fighting and killing can be quite dangerous."

    Liu Banbi nodded his head. This time, he chose not to say anything.

    Satisfied, the woman turned away. But in reality, she felt somewhat uneasy.

    After the woman went inside, Liu Banbi looked at Zhou Gouqi and asked, "Senior Brother, what exactly are you trying to do?"

    Zhou Gouqi stayed silent.

    Liu Banbi sighed and said softly, "Senior brother, you surely must have something in mind, right?"

    Zhou Gouqi scratched his ear and replied irritably, "Stop trying to make conversation!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Divine Capital, at dusk.

    The city gates slowly closed.

    As the capital of the Great Liang Dynasty, the opening and closing of the city gates had always been strictly scheduled. After the gates were closed, themon people could not enter the Divine Capital. To open the gates, the Left Guard or Right Guard Commander must arrive in person. However, at this moment, two hours after the city gates had closed and the sky had darkened, a carriage was slowly approaching the city gates.

    The coachman driving the carriage was none other than Weng Quan, the most talkative fellow in the Left Guard''s Office. Inside the carriage, there were only two people: the Commander of the Left Guard, Song Lian, and the Deputy Commander, Chen Chao.

    Sitting facing each other in the carriage, Song Lian took the initiative to speak, "This time leaving the city, I''ve already avoided many prying eyes, but I wonder if there are still any watching us."

    Chen Chao shook his head with a smile, "Right now, people probably think I should be at Her Highness the Princess'' residence."

    Song Lian asked curiously, "How did you persuade Her Highness the Princess? Moreover, can we really trust Her Highness?"

    Chen Chao did not exin, he just nodded and said, "It should be fine."

    Only then, did Song Lian nod, saying softly, "Your current identity is sensitive, so your whereabouts must be kept secret. Otherwise, I would directly request His Majesty to appoint you as amandery''s warden, and then you couldmand some people."

    Chen Chao had a different opinion on this, "Who I have to face are those foreign cultivators anyway. Letting theme here is no different from seeking death."

    Song Lian sighed, about to say something, but the carriage had already stopped. He could only swallow the words he wanted to say and urged, "Anyway, be careful, staying alive is the most important thing."

    Chen Chao nodded.

    Then, Song Lian stuck his head out of the carriage and said in a deep voice, "Open the city gate."

    The city gate guards inspected carefully and found that the arrival was indeed the Commander, so they did not say much. Several people immediately went to open the city gate.

    Weng Quan drove the carriage out of the city.

    After about ten miles, the carriage stopped again.

    Chen Chao got out of the carriage, followed by Song Lian. Suddenly, Song Lian said, "Why didn''t you let Miss Xie send you off?"

    Weng Quan also said, "When a couple separates, they should bid farewell."

    Song Lian chuckled and said, "Did you two quarrel?"

    Chen Chao nced back at the Divine Capital behind him, ignoring Song Lian''s question, and just smiled, "Traversing a thousand mountains alone, no need for farewells."

 Chapter 407: Take a Look at This World

    The cold winter passed and early spring arrived, the number of merchants entering and leaving the Divine Capital increased. After a year that could not really be called good or bad, life still had to go on, and so did the necessary tasks. Chen Chao traveled south along the official road, encountering many merchant caravans along the way. Seeing Chen Chao traveling alone, many merchants even took the initiative to ask him where he was headed, hoping to see if their routes coincided. It was a form of reliance, as once you left the Divine Capital, the Great Liang Dynasty was not as prosperous as the Divine Capital. Everywhere you looked, there was hustle and bustle. Those demons that could be seen everywhere within the Great Liang''s borders might suddenly appear and bring death upon them at any moment.

    Some merchants hired cultivators and martial artists to escort them southward. However, after seeing Chen Chao, they still stopped and initiated conversation with him. These merchants, who traveled far and wide, had developed a keen eye for judging people. Although Chen Chao still seemed a bit inexperienced, they noticed the saber at his waist and his strides, which made them feel that this person was extraordinary. They hoped to make friends with him, perhaps even travel together down south. Who knew, there might be unexpected benefits if something happened along the way. However, Chen Chao was determined to travel south alone this time and politely declined their invitations.

    Taking breaks along the way, Chen Chao was not in a hurry to reach Sword Qi Mountain, at least not urgently. Therefore, several dayster, he had not yet left the territory of Changping Prefecture where the Divine Capital was located. However, along the way, he did encounter a few ignorant demons who, in the dead of night, insisted on trying to see if they could eat Chen Chao. The oue was predictable. Although he had left Tianqing County long ago, his skill in killing demons had not diminished. Usually, when these weak demons wanted trouble, it was they who ended up dead.

    One evening, Chen Chao passed by amandery city. At this time, the sky was already dark, and the city gates were closed. However, if Chen Chao wanted to enter the city, it would not be difficult. He could either voluntarily reveal his identity or climb over the city walls. However, Chen Chao did not want to choose either of these options, so he decided to continue on his way. Before leaving the city, although Xie Nandu did not send him off, she had actually prepared a lot of things for him, including antern. Thentern usedmp oil made from the oil of merfolk as its wick, so it did not need to be reced like ordinary candles after a period of time. Moreover, it was very difficult for the wind to extinguish this kind of wick, so Chen Chao did not have to worry about it going out.

    Carrying thentern and hurrying along in the night, it did not take long for Chen Chao to sense some demonic qi ahead. In fact, it was quite normal for demons to appear at night, especially now that he was getting farther and farther from the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao held his breath and focused his senses, wanting to approach those ignorant minor demons. However, after walking about a mile, Chen Chao saw a flicker of fire not far ahead. Obviously, someone was camping in the wilderness.

    After sensing for a while, Chen Chao detected only one aura there; very faint. It should be a martial artist at the Novice Realm. Facing these weak demons that Chen Chao considered insignificant, the martial artist probably could not handle them at all. Chen Chao sighed and eventually chose to release his aura. As expected, after the low-level demons felt Chen Chao''s aura, they scattered and fled.

    When Chen Chao approached the flickering fire with thentern, he saw an old man holding a rusty long saber. Seeing Chen Chao carrying thentern, the old man immediately became nervous.

    Chen Chao took the initiative to say, "I''m human."

    The old man''s face that was full of wrinkles showed some suspicion, his hand holding the saber gripped even harder.

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry, he just stood still and stopped walking forward. He said indifferently, "If I was really a demon, could you handle it?"

    A demon capable of taking on human form was no ordinary demon. Even if there were a hundred more of the old man, it would not make a difference.

    Only then, did the old man sheathe his saber, giving a somewhat apologetic smile.

    As Chen Chao approached, he saw a mother and daughter by the fire. The woman was quite attractive and could be said to have retained some of her charm, while the little girl had pigtails, looking very adorable. However, judging by their appearance, the girl was only about five or six years old.

    Before Chen Chao could speak, the woman took the initiative to stand up and said, "Are you also traveling, Sir? Come over and sit, it''s warm here."

    Chen Chao did not see much panic in the woman''s eyes, and even the little girl just stared at Chen Chao with a pair of curious eyes.

    Chen Chao did not refuse and came to sit in front of the fire with the mother and daughter.

    The old man also came to sit beside the mother and daughter, but not too near, maintaining a subtle distance.

    Chen Chao took the initiative to ask, "Since you''re traveling, why not hire a few guards? There are really demons outside that eat people."

    Upon hearing this, the old man bowed his head slightly in embarrassment, while the woman gave a bitter smile. If it were possible, she naturally knew she should hire guards. But due to her limited funds, she only had an old servant to guard them.

    Seeing the woman remain silent, Chen Chao continued, "Where are you headed? If the journey is long, you folks won''tst more than a few days."

    After thinking for a moment, the woman finally said, "To White Deer Prefecture."

    White Deer Prefecture was still about one or two months away from their current location. Neither the mother nor the daughter were cultivators, so they could not travel quickly. This one or two-month journey was definitely not a good thing for them.

    Chen Chao responded matter-of-factly, "Then you''ll likely die."

    Hearing this, the old servant became somewhat angry, but the woman did not seem to mind. Instead, she nced at the saber at Chen Chao''s waist and asked softly, "Sir, are you a cultivator?"

    Chen Chao saw through the woman''s thoughts and said, "Thinking of hiring me? Well, that depends on whether you can afford it. If you don''t have the money, don''t bother."

    The woman hesitated for a moment, but after a moment, she took out a jade pendant from her bosom and said softly, "This jade pendant is a family heirloom. If sir is interested..."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and then said with a cold sneer, "Let''s not talk about whether this jade pendant of yours can move me. Even if I wanted your jade pendant, I can just snatch it. Why would I bother helping you?"

    The woman was not too frightened by his words. She just said softly, "Sir doesn''t seem like a bad person."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Do you have the skill to read people''s faces?"

    It was just a casual remark, but the woman nodded earnestly and said, "I learned a bit when I was young from the elders in my family. But it''s just surface-level knowledge, not very deep."

    It was Chen Chao''s turn to be speechless.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao said, "I''m not going the same way as you. We can travel together for a few days at most. You''ll have to rely on yourselves after that."

    The woman did not insist, she just said, "It''s a good thing if sir is willing to travel with us for a few days."

    Chen Chao nodded his head and did not say anymore. He closed his eyes to rest, but he did not forget to release his aura. Otherwise, who knows how many foolish demons mighte during the night.

    The old servant had been silent all this time. Seeing Chen Chao enter meditation, he looked at the woman. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "It''s this old servant''s ipetence that has caused trouble for Miss."

    The woman shook her head and whispered back, "Uncle Fu, don''t say that. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would have died long ago."

    The old servant was about to speak when suddenly he covered his mouth with his hand, his chest heaving uncontrobly. After a few coughs, he opened his palm to reveal a clot of blood.

    The old servant let out a sigh, he was not some naturally gifted martial artist in the first ce. In his prime years, he had reached Spell Controlling, but as he aged and his body weakened, coupled with a major injury he suffered, his cultivation realm fell. Now, he only had thebat power of Novice Realm. Moreover, it was notparable to an ordinary Novice Realm; he was just slightly stronger than an average martial artist.

    The woman looked at Uncle Fu with some concern.

    He shook his head and said softly, "Just an old ailment. Miss, don''t worry. It''s just that this old servant doesn''t know if I can apany Miss back home."

    The woman did not say anything, but she also felt a pang of sadness.

    The night passed, and the four continued their journey at dawn. Chen Chao was not in a hurry to travel, nor was he intentionally protecting these three. It was just a chance encounter, and traveling together for a few days was considered part of his duty as a military official of Great Liang.

    In the following days, Chen Chao did not converse much with the three. Most of the time, they traveled in silence. Unlike before, the merchants heading south might have had some thoughts of traveling together when they saw Chen Chao. But now, with a mother and daughter and an old man who looked like he was nearing the end of his life, everyone knew they were a burden, so people stopped asking if they wanted to travel together.

    On this day, they arrived at a small county city. After entering the city, the woman asked hesitantly, "Could Sir temporarily take care of my daughter while Uncle Fu and I go buy some dry rations to continue our journey?"

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kidnap your daughter?"

    The woman said with a smile. "If sir wanted to do that, why would you need to wait until now to act?"

    Chen Chao was rendered speechless. Over these days, he had virtually confirmed that the woman in front of him was not of low birth; at least not from a humble background. However, he could not fathom why she had fallen to the point of traveling with an old servant. The woman did not take the initiative to mention it, and Chen Chao did not ask either.

    After some thought, Chen Chao nodded. He then saw the woman whispering something in the girl''s ear. The girl nced at Chen Chao before nodding her head reluctantly.

    The woman said softly, "Sir, how about we meet at the city gate in two hours?"

    Chen Chao agreed, and the woman then walked away with the old servant towards the distance. Soon, only Chen Chao and the girl remained, staring at each other with wide eyes.

    Although it was not their first day meeting, they had not conversed much. Now, with only the two of them left, Chen Chao did not know what to say.

    The girl just stood obediently by Chen Chao''s side, observing the vendors along the street. After a while, she focused her attention on something.

    Curious, Chen Chao followed her gaze and noticed a candy seller not far away. A group of children was pestering the vendor, who skillfully shaped hot sugar into various animal figures, looking very lifelike and appetizing.

    The girl''s eyes were glued to that, her lips already glistening slightly.

    It should not be because she was greedy. It might be because she was born into a wealthy family and had not seen such treats before. There were seven parts curiosity and three parts craving.

    Chen Chao could not help but remember the first time he saw Xie Nandu roasting sweet potatoes.

    He fell into a slight trance and asked, "Do you want to eat?"

    The girl turned to look at the young man who had been silent all along. Hesitating for a moment, she shook her head.

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought as he gave an "oh''. Then he said, "I want to eat, join me?"

    The girl looked conflicted, but in the end, she said softly, "Mother says eating too much candy will ruin my teeth."

 Chapter 408: A Perfume Sachet

    In the end, Chen Chao bought two candy figurines. His was shaped like a little tiger, while the one he gave to the girl was in the form of a rabbit. Taking the candy figurine handed to her by Chen Chao, the girl took two steps back, bowed solemnly, and said, "Thank you, sir."

    This demeanor made Chen Chao even more convinced that the girl in front of him was indeed from an influential family. At the very least, she was from a family of schrs.

    Then the two of them, one big and one small, began to stroll around the city while eating their candy figurines. Two hours was too long, and it was boring to wait, so they might as well walk around and explore. The girl did not hold Chen Chao''s hand, but she stayed close, keeping only half a step away from him. In this kind of unfamiliar ce, it would be very troublesome if she got separated from Chen Chao.

    The two unwittingly arrived at a bustling street crowded with people. There were many vendors on both sides of the street, and the middle was teeming with pedestrians. Although Chen Chao appeared thin and weak, his body beneath the ck clothes was as tough as steel; not something ordinary people could bump aside. However, the girl was not so lucky. Although she had stayed close to Chen Chao before, once the crowd grew, she quickly lost sight of Chen Chao. Just as the girl started to panic, a hand suddenly reached out from the crowd, wrapped around her waist, and before she could even cry out, she found herself outside the crowd. Next to her was precisely that young man in ck with a saber.

    Rubbing his face, Chen Chao said, "Let''s go somewhere else."

    The girl nodded silently, but after walking a few steps with Chen Chao, her mouth could not stay shut anymore. She asked softly, "Are you very strong?"

    Inexplicably hearing such an interesting question, Chen Chao thought for a moment, then asked, "What do you think counts as strong?"

    The little girl shook her head and said, "You''re definitely stronger than Uncle Fu."

    Chen Chao chuckled helplessly. That old martial artist, who was already aged and feeble, could not be considered strong. But considering that the girl probably had not encountered anyone more powerful, it made sense. However, Chen Chao did not answer the question; instead, he continued to move forward slowly, constantly surveying the surroundings.

    The girl said softly, "My father is also very strong."

    Chen Chao''s interest was piqued by this remark, but before he could ask, the girl spoke with a hint of sadness, "But he doesn''t want me anymore."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, then found himself at a loss for words. He had considered some reasons why this mother and daughter pair were heading south, but had not thought along these lines. Turns out that it was a tale of a heartless man abandoning his wife and daughter?

    Seeing the girl''s eyes turning slightly red, Chen Chao rubbed her little head andforted her, "You still have your mother."

    The girl murmured softly, "Only my mother."

    Chen Chao sighed, hesitating for a moment about whether to inquire further about the girl''s family background. However, after some thought, he gave up on the idea. Reopening old wounds repeatedly would only seem cruel.

    Afterward, the girl''s mood visibly became low, and Chen Chao did not continue exploring around. The two of them quickly returned to the city gate, where there were still about 15 minutes left until their agreed time.

    They stood in front of the city gate, watching the bustling crowding and going.

    Soon, 15 minutes had passed, but Chen Chao did not see the figure of the woman and the old man. He could not help but furrow his brow slightly.

    The girl also began to look around anxiously. For her, her mother was now her only kin. If she could not see her mother again, it would probably be as if the sky had fallen.

    Fortunately, a few minutester, the girl''s mother and the old man arrivedte.

    Approaching Chen Chao, the woman''s face was full of apology. "Sorry for the dy, sir."

    Chen Chao shook his head, indicating that he did not mind.

    The girl threw herself into the woman''s arms and quietly wiped away her tears.

    The woman gently patted the girl''s back,forting her in a soft voice, "Mom is here, don''t cry, darling."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Afterward, the four of them traveled together for several days. The girl and Chen Chao clearly spoke a lot more, and they became friends of sorts. However, the girl had grown up at home and had not ventured out much. This journey was her first time traveling so far. Although she knew it was a path they had to take, she was not actually as sad as her mother. Children''s emotions were famously capricious like the weather in June, so any sadness was short-lived. It was the mother whoseplexion grew increasingly grim as they approached the border of Changping Prefecture.

    The day of parting arrived at the border of Changping Prefecture, at the banks of therge river. Chen Chao was going to cross the river and head to Yellow Dragon Prefecture, while the mother and daughter were to follow the river southward, and head to White Deer Prefecture.

    Standing by the riverside, the woman thanked Chen Chao, "Thank you for your escort these past few days, sir. May I have your name, so that if there''s a chance in the future, I can repay you?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "We met by chance, and it''s just traveling together. There''s no need for thanks."

    Though the woman did not entirely agree with Chen Chao''s words, since he did not want to leave his name, she did not insist and just expressed her thanks once more.

    As Chen Chao turned to leave, the little girl ran up to him again, standing in front of him with her hands outstretched. In her palmsy a small but delicately embroidered perfume sachet. She looked up at him, "Big Brother, this is for you."

    Chen Chao reached out and took the sachet, examining it carefully before saying with a smile, "I don''t have anything to give you in return."

    The girl shook her head,ughing, "You treated me to the sugar figurine!"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he plucked a strand of grass from the riverbank and began to manipte it in his hands. After a moment, a bright green grasshopper appeared.

    "This is for you."

    Chen Chao ruffled her hair, his eyes suddenly showing a hint of reluctance.

    As the mother and daughter continued their journey southward, the path ahead was incredibly perilous. This might be thest time they met.

    He looked towards the woman, and opened his mouth, wanting to say something.

    But the woman quickly shook her head, "We''ve troubled sir for too long already. Asking sir to change your route again will weigh heavily on my conscience."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "I''m not in a hurry, even if I take a detour..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the woman shook her head again.

    Chen Chao could only drop it.

    The woman came over to take the little girl''s hand, then turned and walked away. The old servant also bowed deeply to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao watched the three of them walk away in silence for a long time, then turned and headed towards the ferry crossing ahead.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The chance encounter with the mother and daughter, though it did not form any deep bonds, left Chen Chao feeling somewhat bewildered. Despite serving as the warden in Tianqing County and asionally venturing into the mountains to hunt demons, he had been driven more by the pursuit of wealth than the duty of protecting thend and the people. His earlier life had mostly revolved around repaying kindness and taking revenge. To others, he might seem amicable, but deep in his bones, there was a hint of coldness. He could not tell whether it was because of the many experiences he had in the Divine Capital or due to some other reason, but now he found himself uncertain whether his actions were right or wrong.

    In a daze, Chen Chao arrived at the ferry crossing, where a ferry happened to be approaching from afar.

    There were not many people at the ferry crossing. Nowadays, most people would not choose to leave home unless they had apelling reason to do so.

    When the ferry docked, Chen Chao stepped onto the moderately sized vessel and handed over a few pieces of celestial gold coins. Although the ferry could amodate several people, seeing no other travelers at the crossing, the ferryman began to paddle the boat towards the other side.

    Standing at the bow of the boat, Chen Chao''s mind was filled with the image of that little girl.

    Despite traveling together for so long, he had not even asked the little girl''s name.

    Taking out the perfume sachet, Chen Chao nced at it and noticed a small "Xie" character embroidered in gold thread at the bottom.

    That little girl''s surname was Xie too?

    Chen Chao fell into a trance.

    The ferryman was a talkative guy. Seeing Chen Chao standing at the bow, seemingly lost in thought while looking at the sachet in his hand, he took the initiative to ask, "Are you missing your lover, Sir?"

    Chen Chao snapped out of his reverie and shook his head slowly.

    The ferryman''s guess was off the mark, so he just chuckled awkwardly and quickly changed the subject, asking, "From your ent, it seems like you''re not a local?"

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "You can tell just from my ent?"

    Chen Chao had been in the Divine Capital for a long time. As the saying went, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." He had heard a lot and his ent was already very close to the local ent of Changping Prefecture.

    The ferryman chuckled, "Sir must have been here for some time. With exposure to the local customs, your ent has naturally be closer to the local dialect. However, it''s still not quite there. There seems to be a hint of Wei Prefecture in sir''s ent. I wonder if I''m right."

    Chen Chao did not immediately respond. When asked where he was from, even he was not sure how to answer. Although he was born in the Divine Capital, he grew up in Wei Prefecture. It was not easy to define where his hometown was now.

    "I''m from Wei Prefecture."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment before giving this answer.

    The ferryman said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Speaking of Wei Prefecture, that flood two or three years ago imed many lives. Was sir affected?"

    The flood in the Wei Prefecture in the thirteenth year of Tianjian was one of the most famous events in recent years in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao chuckled lightly, "My home was by the Wei River. Although the flood washed everything away, I survived."

    The ferryman looked at Chen Chao with some sympathy but thenforted him, "Surviving is the greatest blessing. Everything else is secondary."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "That''s the idea."

    The river was not too wide, so after an hour, they reached the other side. The ferryman anchored the boat, and people began to disembark slowly. Chen Chao walked off the boatst, while the ferryman remained seated, waiting for the next round of business.

    Once ashore, Chen Chao put away the sachet and started heading towards the direction of the Yellow Dragon Prefecture.

    The Sword Qi Mountain was located deep within the Yellow Dragon Prefecture, belonging to the Jiangzuo Commandery. However, it rarely disturbed themon people. The swordsmiths there only thought about one thing: how to forge a peerless flying sword.

    Throughout history, the swordsmiths of Sword Qi Mountain had dedicated their lives to sword forging.

    But this time, if they were to learn that Chen Chao hade to them to repair a broken saber, one could only wonder what they would think.

 Chapter 409: Heart Demon

    After leaving the ferry crossing, within less than a hundred miles, the sky turned dark. Chen Chao once again took out thentern prepared by Xie Nandu for him in advance. He was not nning to rest on the spot; instead, he wanted to travel through the night. After reaching the Bitter Sea Realm, not sleeping for ten days or even half a month hardly affected him anymore.

    However, after walking for a short while, Chen Chao felt some turbulence in the qi within his body, causing him to furrow his brows slightly. Actually, this was because he had already reached high-level Bitter Sea Realm, he was already not far away from the Great Beyond Realm. When he was in the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had considered whether to break through this realm before leaving. Breaking through in the Divine Capital had at least two advantages. Firstly, after breaking through, going to the Sword Qi Mountain would be more assured. Secondly, in the Divine Capital, there would definitely be a good ce for the breakthrough where he would not be disturbed. However, after some thought, Chen Chao decided to temporarily suppress his realm. He felt that advancing too quickly might not be a good thing. It was better to consolidate his foundation, which would be more helpful for his future advancements.

    After encountering the three peerless martial artists: the Lord Warden Commander, the Great General, and the Great Liang Emperor, Chen Chao''s ambitions grew. It was not just about reaching the Nepenthe Realm anymore. As martial artists cultivate, if they reached a cultivation realm like the Great Liang Emperor, they could simrly instill fear in cultivators. Since there was the Great Liang Emperor as a precedent, why could there not be him, Chen Chao, who followed?

    However, while some thoughts might be good, putting them into practice was not necessarily that easy. Along the way, with each surge of his qi, although Chen Chao managed to suppress it every time, it became more frequent as time went on. Even Chen Chao felt a bit of a headache at this moment.

    Although he could leave it be and allow the qi to surge, then effortlessly step into the Great Beyond Realm, Chen Chao still wanted to see if he could hold on for a few more days. At least he wanted to hold on until he really could not anymore before choosing to break through.

    After stopping in ce for a moment and suppressing the turbulent qi in his body once again, Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief. However, immediately afterward, demonic qi surged around him. A wild demon on the mountain had already targeted him.

    Chen Chao reached his hand out to grip his saber hilt, narrowing his eyes as he waited for the demon to approach.

    Most of the demons roaming the Great Liang Dynasty had rtively low cultivation realms. Unless one had extremely bad luck, it was rare to encounter a demon that even Chen Chao could not handle.

    Perhaps because Chen Chao did not release his own aura, or perhaps because Chen Chao''s current blood vitality was too exuberant and the temptation was too great, in any case, that demon hiding in the night did not choose to leave. Instead, it gradually approached Chen Chao under the cover of darkness. Chen Chao remained expressionless, waiting for the demon toe closer, preparing to finish it with a single blow.

    After an instant, a blood w suddenly pierced through the night and lunged at Chen Chao''s face. Chen Chao did not dodge or evade. The broken saber at his waist was unsheathed in an instant, directly shing towards the blood w.

    Chen Chao swung his saber extremely fast. Before the demon could react, his de had already struck the blood w, hacking it off effortlessly.

    As the blood w fell to the ground, a painful howl erupted from the darkness.

    Chen Chao was expressionless, simply tossing thentern in his hand forward to illuminate the path ahead.

    A demon covered in blood-colored fur appeared in front of Chen Chao. However, it was now standing upright. It was likely not far away from being able to take human form. This also implied that this demon had likely consumed countless humans over the years. After all, demons within the Great Liang Dynasty rarely followed orthodox cultivation methods; most of them relied on eating humans to increase their cultivation realms. The simplest way for them to advance was to keep feeding on humans.

    Chen Chao''s figure followed thentern as he swung his saber once again, the saber light instantly illuminating the scene several dozen feet ahead of him.

    The demon''s eyes widened in extreme fear. There was nothing but terror in its eyes. It had initially thought it had encountered prey with exuberant blood vitality to feast upon, but it had not expected the other party to be so powerful. It seemed that the opponent was likely a martial artist with an extremely high cultivation realm.

    "Spare me, Immortal Master!"

    At this critical moment, the demon suddenly opened its mouth to beg for mercy. It had already attained a human form and could speak humannguage. It was not far frompletely transforming into a human. If it died here, all the years of painstaking cultivation would have been in vain.

    Chen Chao continued to swing his saber without stopping, not offering any response. Whether it was because the demon intended to attack him, or because he was a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty, or because this blood demon had likely devoured numerous civilians from the Great Liang Dynasty before encountering him, there was no reason to spare it.

    In the end, Chen Chao swung his saber down, directly cutting off this demon''s head.

    However, as the demon''s head fell, Chen Chao swung his saber again, cutting open the severed head, and the demon bead inside fell out.

    Chen Chao reached out and grabbed the demon bead.

    A hand covered in demon blood.

    Killing demons and retrieving demon beads was something Chen Chao had done countless times. Although it had been a long time since hest did it, he still did not feel unfamiliar with it. His movements flowed smoothly, like clouds and flowing water; extremely natural and smooth.

    However, the moment he grabbed the demon bead, Chen Chao suddenly felt something was amiss. Reacting swiftly, he almost instantly opened his hand and threw the demon bead away.

    But even so, he suddenly felt his vision darken. In a daze, he seemingly saw a little girl holding a sugar figurine standing in front of him, smiling at him. Chen Chao almost stumbled to the ground, but after staggering, he leaned against an old tree. Chen Chao felt chest tightness, shortness of breath, and weakness. He eventually sat down heavily, but the figure of the little girl did not dissipate. She stood in front of thentern, looking at him just like that.

    The qi inside Chen Chao''s body began to surge wildly at this moment. The qi that had just been suppressed began to rampage uncontrobly inside him again for some unknown reason. Chen Chao''s mind was scattered, unable to concentrate. All he could see was the figure of the little girl.

    Looking at him from over there.

    Chen Chao''s head throbbed painfully, as if something was growing inside his brain, about to burst it openpletely.

    Furrowing his brows, Chen Chao gritted his teeth, not letting out a single sound.

    The qi inside his body began to roam rampantly. Beads of blood even started to seep from his skin.

    But Chen Chao paid no heed to the pain in his body. After all, he had endured longer than ordinary martial artists during every medicinal bath to temper his body. However, the pain in his head left him powerless to resist.

    After an unknown period of time, in a daze, Chen Chao suddenly heard a voice echoing in his heart. It was very soft, but it did indeed sound out.

    "Can you really do nothing for her?"

    The voice was light, like the surface of ake, rippling gently.

 Chapter 410: Questioning Ones Conscience

    In a daze, Chen Chao murmured to himself, "Can I really do nothing for her?"

    The voice in his mind sounded out softly, "She''s still a child. Can you bear to watch her die like this? How much can it dy you to send her home?"

    The voice was very calm, yet it carried a certain alluring undertone, making it difficult for Chen Chao to focus. However, the pain in his mind lessened somewhat at this moment, though the voice in his head continued one after another, incessantly.

    "What do you cultivate for?"

    "Is it just so your life and death won''t be decided by others?"

    "Then why are you a warden?"

    "Who will you never believe in this life?"

    "Everything is solely for your own benefit?"

    "Can someone like you reach the pinnacle of the martial path?"

    The voices in his head kept sounding out one by one. That voice remained calm from start to end, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. Yet, it was precisely this calmness that left Chen Chao feeling bewildered and deeply immersed in them.

    He muttered, "Was I wrong?"

    The voice did not answer. Instead, the little girl who had been standing in front of thentern suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, it was a different scene. Shey in a pool of blood, her small face covered in fresh blood.

    One of her hands had already been partially eaten by a ferocious-looking demon.

    "How could this be..."

    Chen Chao widened his eyes, his gaze filled with confusion and self-me. If he had truly apanied this mother and daughter to White Deer Prefecture, would this little girl still be alive?

    It would not have mattered much for him to arrivete at Sword Qi Mountain, but for this little girl, it was different.

    It might be the difference between life and death.

    That voice slowly sounded out again at this moment. "Do you regret it? If you regret it, why did you do it in the first ce?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. It was just that he closed his eyes rather painfully.

    The sachet in his bosom happened to fall out at this moment. Chen Chao nced down absentmindedly, then muttered, "Do I have to save her?"

    The voice in his mind responded, "If you don''t even know yourself, then who knows?"

    Chen Chao said, "I didn''t owe her anything in the first ce. What I do or don''t do, no one can say anything about me."

    "Outsiders might not be able to say anything about you, but what about your own heart?"

    Chen Chao frowned. "That heart is mine. How could it go against my will?"

    "If it cannot go against your will, then what are you doubting now?"

    The voice in his mind slowly rose, flowing like water through Chen Chao''s heart.

    Chen Chao remained silent. When he finally wanted to speak again, the voice in his mind had already dissipated. As he looked ahead again, thenterny there alone, without any other scenes.

    The heart demon had dissipated.

    Chen Chao was currently drenched in sweat. When he came to his senses, he realized that there was no sachet in his palm, only his hands covered in bloodstains.

    Full of demon blood.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, roughly understanding why this had happened. The impact of his qi surgingbined with the fact that this demon had likely eaten many people, after being tainted by its blood, he was invaded by the resentment of those consumed by the demon. It caused a momentarypse of his mental defenses, creating a situation akin to the invasion of a heart demon. However, since the demon''s realm was not high, it was not a true heart demon, so it did not persist for long before the illusion dissipated.

    However, this also served as a warning for Chen Chao. There was still something in his heart that was not firm enough; a hidden danger that might erupt at some moment. Furthermore, it would definitely be at a critical moment.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao picked up the demon bead and ced it in his palm for a long time. He could only sense some resentment within it, but there was no way to dispel it. Perhaps only those monks were adept at such matters. Chen Chao then stored away the demon bead and picked up thentern again. However, just as he was about to move forward, he stopped after a few steps.

    Taking out the sachet from his bosom, Chen Chao took a few looks silently. Although the heart demon had dissipated, the problem stilly before him at this moment.

    Chen Chao had a premonition that this might be hisst chance. If he did not seize it, he feared that it would definitely sow a seed in his heart, and when the heart demon truly erupted in the future, Chen Chao might encounter great trouble because of his current decision.

    Just as Chen Chao was about to turn around, he muttered to himself, "If I turn back now, am I doing it for my own future ns, or just to help her?"

    After pondering for a long time, Chen Chao did not have an answer. But in the end, he put away the sachet and smiled, "Consider it as if you''ve already paid the remuneration."

    Then he turned around and retraced his steps, returning to the ferry crossing before daybreak. At this moment, the horizon in the distance was just beginning to glow faintly with the light of dawn. The ferry was not at the shore, and there were no pedestrians or travelers on either side. Without hesitation, Chen Chao leaped into the river and began to cross the river.

    Chen Chao''s crossing of the river by mustering his qi was not as smooth as those of the foreign cultivators who could directly traverse with the qi within their chest. Instead, he had to lightly tap the surface of the river with his toes and borrow the momentum to cross it. When he crossed the river, the ferryman from before had just arrived at the riverbank.

    As it was still not very bright, the ferryman could not see Chen Chao''s face clearly, but he could vaguely see a figure flying over his head.

    The ferryman raised his head and muttered, "An immortal."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Since he had decided to take a detour to White Deer Prefecture, Chen Chao did not tarry on the way. He started to follow the river down to find the whereabouts of the mother and daughter. It had merely been one night, Chen Chao felt that he should be able to catch up with them no matter what.

    However, as he followed the river for a day, Chen Chao deliberately increased his pace. Yet, by the time the sun set, he still had not seen any trace of the mother and daughter, including that old servant.

    Standing by the riverbank, watching the setting sun gradually hide behind the mountains, the worry in Chen Chao''s eyes grew. ording to the pace of the mother and daughter, they should not have eluded his search until now Even if they had unfortunately fallen victim to murderous hands, Chen Chao did not sense any demonic or bloody aura along the way.

    Chen Chao''s expression was grim. In the end, he chose to carry his saber and head into the dense mountains.

    An hourter, as darkness fell, it became pitch ck. Tonight was a night shrouded by thick clouds, obscuring the moonlight. Chen Chao held antern in front of him, and before him was a humanoid demon kneeling down, coughing up blood profusely. The situation of this demon was currently miserable. In addition to coughing up blood, one of its arms had been severed by Chen Chao, and blood flowed non-stop. Around him, several demons trembled and prostrated on the ground.

    Chen Chao stared at this demon who dominated a radius of dozens of miles, the broken saber in his hand dripping blood.

    "I have only one question. If you dare to deceive me, I''ll slice off your flesh piece by piece. Don''t worry, I''m very experienced in this sort of thing. You won''t die before day breaks."

    Chen Chao spoke slowly, but his voice sounded like a chilling wind from hell to the demon, grazing over its wounds bit by bit.

    As the demon king of this area spanning dozens of miles, the demon knew that hoping to survive tonight was already a luxury. However, how to die could still be quite different. After a moment of silence, it asked hoarsely, "What do you want to know?"

    "There was a mother and daughter, along with an old man, three people in total, who appeared today within several dozen miles of here. Are they... still alive?"

    Chen Chao stared into the eyes of the demon, the emotions in his eyes cold and indifferent.

    The demon hesitated for a moment, then its eyes were filled with spitefulness. "We didn''t touch that mother and daughter you mentioned today!"

    Chen Chao shifted his gaze to the surrounding demons.

    Soon, those demons began to speak all at once, all iming they had not encountered a mother and daughter. Most of them did not even venture out during the day but waited until nightfall to act.

    Chen Chao withdrew his gaze, then slowly sliced off arge piece of flesh from the demon.

    Chen Chao said with a cold sneer, "Still lying?"

    Demons were highly sensitive to human blood. Even if they did not actively hunt humans, they could definitely sense passing humans.

    The demon gritted its teeth in pain, about to say something, but Chen Chao had already sliced off anotherrge chunk of its flesh.

    The demon let out a painful cry, staring fixedly at this young man who seemed like the devil himself.

    Chen Chao was expressionless, "I urge you to think carefully before you speak. If I say I can make you suffer for a night, then I can make you suffer for a night. If you want to deceive me, think again about whether you have the ability."

    The demon lowered its head, it was unknown what it was thinking.

    Without waiting for its reaction, Chen Chao sliced again with his saber.

    He had plenty of methods to deal with these demons; far more than the average person would think. During his years in Tianqing County, he had dealt with countless demons.

    The demon let out a muffled groan, but this time it did not make a sound.

    Chen Chao did not waste his breath, directly decapitating it with one clean stroke, then casually tossed the head aside. It rolled on the ground and stopped in front of another trembling demon. Chen Chao spoke calmly, "There''s nothing more to say. If you dare to deceive me, I''ll truly make you wish you were dead."

    That demon was originally afraid of that demon king''s status, that was why it did not dare to speak. Now that the demon king was already dead, it quickly kowtowed and poured everything out like pouring out beans, "In the early morning, three people appeared on the other side of the riverbank. We were preparing to attack them, but then a cultivator appeared, killed the old man, and abducted the mother and daughter."

    Chen Chao said in a grave voice. "Where is the old man''s body?"

    The demon did not dare to hesitate and immediately replied, "The cultivator threw it into the river, and it was eaten by the fish in the river long ago. We were watching from afar at the time. Originally, we thought that it would be impossible to escape death as that cultivator discovered us. However, for some reason, he did not take action and simply left."

    Chen Chao stared at the demon and asked, "Which direction did the cultivator go?"

    The demon replied, "Southeast."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Carrying thentern, Chen Chao left the deep mountains and returned to the riverbank. His expression darkened. He had initially thought that the mother and daughter might have been eaten by these demons. While the final answer was not exactly reassuring, it was somewhat eptable. However, now it involved a foreign cultivator, which made Chen Chao even more worried.

    Why would a cultivator abduct ordinary civilians?

    Though the answer was still unknown, it was definitely nothing good.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and turned to head southeast.

 Chapter 411: Resolving Grudges on the Spot

    As Chen Chao headed southeast, he soon encountered another problem. Since the person he was tracking was a cultivator whose cultivation realm was unknown, it became even more difficult to find his trail. If the cultivator chose to change direction and deviate from his original path, Chen Chao would have a hard time finding him; akin to finding a needle in a haystack.

    As he pondered over this issue while traveling, Chen Chao felt a headacheing on. He even considered exposing his identity, mobilizing local wardens and constables to take action. However, after some thought, he suddenly pped his forehead. The surrounding mountains and forests were filled with demons, who were highly sensitive to human blood vitality. Even if the cultivator deliberately concealed his aura, as long as he did not hide the aura of the mother and daughter, the demons would surely discover them.

    Therefore, as long as Chen Chao questioned the nearby demons, he would be able to obtain that cultivator''s whereabouts. However, getting the demons to talk was not an easy task. This was regrettable because Chen Chao was adept at dealing with these demons.

    Hence, after several trips in and out of the mountain forest, Chen Chao virtually confirmed the direction in which the cultivator was headed. There was virtually no problem following that direction.

    However, that cultivator''s speed was too fast. Despite Chen Chao''s best efforts, he could not catch up. Four days passed, and he still had not caught up to that cultivator.

    At this moment, Chen Chao had ventured deep into White Deer Prefecture, moving farther away from Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Considering this back and forth, Chen Chao estimated that it would take him more than a month to return to Yellow Dragon Prefecture.

    Since Chen Chao had already decided to do this thing, he definitely would not choose to give up just because of the additional time it would take. However, as time passed, he became increasingly worried about the safety of the mother and daughter.

    On this day, as dusk approached, Chen Chao emerged from the mountain forest once again, his body already somewhat fatigued. Despite his weariness from days of intense focus and hurried pursuit, he still had not found any trace of the cultivator, which left him feeling disheartened.

    Subconsciously, he reached for the hilt of the saber at his waist, looking ahead with furrowed brows, lost in thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tianqing County

    Having spent several days at his senior brother''s house, Liu Banbi was now bidding farewell to travel Great Liang, where he intended to discuss swordsmanship with the sword cultivators of the Sword Sect and see if the sword cultivators of the world truly originated from the Sword Sect.

    Zhou Gouqi did not try to keep his junior brother back, he just sent him to the door before saying, "Before you leave Great Liang and head north, it''s better to visit Teacher once more. Just take it as conveying my regards on behalf of me."

    Liu Banbi furrowed his brows, initially wanting to refuse. But after some thought, he nodded slowly. Then, he asked a question, "Senior Brother, when will you return to the Divine Capital?"

    Zhou Gouqi seemed somewhat irresponsible as he countered, "Why do I need to go back?"

    Liu Banbi grinned and said, "Can''t stay here forever, right? Even if there''s guilt in your heart, you can''t just avoid seeing her, can you? Besides, are you not going to seek revenge anymore, Senior Brother?"

    Zhou Gouqi replied somewhat despondently, "Let''s not talk about that matter anymore. As for taking revenge, that''s my own business."

    Liu Banbi shook his head solemnly and said, "Senior brother, your words don''t make sense. When the timees, if you need this junior brother, just send a letter to the Northern Frontier. This junior brother may not be good at anything else, but I''m good at killing now."

    Zhou Gouqi sneered, "So you don''t n to die on that Great Wall, but rather on some other mountain?"

    Regarding this junior brother, Zhou Gouqi had high hopes for him. Moreover, this matter was his personal affair, he did not want to involve his junior brother in it too.

    Liu Banbi said, "Teacher refrained from acting due to his status, but I''m different. I''ve long stopped studying, and no one can do anything about me. As for implicating the academy, that''s out of the question."

    Zhou Gouqi cursed under his breath, "Is your own life not important at all?"

    Liu Banbi shook his head and said lightly, "Of course I''m scared to die, but as long as I choose how to die, what is there to fear?"

    Zhou Gouqi inexplicably became angry and scolded, "Don''t meddle in Your Father''s business! You act like Your Father is incapable and need you, my junior brother, to stand up for me?"

    Liu Banbi did not respond, he just suddenly turned around and shouted to the woman standing in the yard, "Sister-inw, the food smells amazing. Senior Brother marrying you is truly a blessing earned from his previous life!"

    The woman smiled gently and replied softly, "If you have time in the future, feel free toe again. There will be plenty of food."

    Liu Banbi nodded with a smile, then turned to his senior brother.

    "That kid used to live here?" Liu Banbi nced at the courtyard opposite, his tone somewhat unhappy.

    Zhou Gouqi nodded and said with a smile, "He''s a goodd. He''s smart and also really did things for the local civilians."

    Liu Banbi snorted coldly, "It''s a pity he''s just a martial artist."

    Zhou Gouqi smiled without saying a word.

    Suddenly, Zhou Gouqi asked, "Can you find the Sword Sect?"

    The most powerful sword cultivator sect in the world had been extremely low-key in recent years. Except for asional disciples wandering the world, most other cultivators had no idea where the Sword Sect was located.

    Liu Banbi smiled and replied, "I got lucky and happened to meet a sword cultivator from the Sword Sect in the north before. Although he didn''t specifically tell me the location of the sect, there shouldn''t be a problem meeting a sword immortal when the timees."

    After a pause, Liu Banbi continued with a smile, "Moreover, although that bunch of people from the Sword Sect are not troublemakers, if someonees knocking on the door, especially a sword cultivator seeking a duel, if they refuse to meet, they''ll lose face."

    Zhou Gouqi snorted coldly, "I''m afraid that when you do find them, you''ll realize you''re just a frog at the bottom of a well the moment you draw your sword."

    "Haha, if that''s really the case, there''s nothing to be sad about. If I''m not as skilled as others, just train more. After all, I''m still young and alive," Liu Banbi said. "Just asking for a duel, it''s not a life and death match, so don''t worry too much, senior brother."

    Zhou Gouqi nodded and was not too worried. Those sword cultivators of the Sword Sect did not have a reputation for being bloodthirsty, so if it was just a duel, Liu Banbi should not be in danger.

    Moreover, there had never been any grudges between the Sword Sect and the Great Liang Dynasty. Even if it was looking on the ount of Teacher''s face, it was unlikely that they would really have a life and death fight with Liu Banbi.

    Liu Banbi sped his hands and bowed, saying goodbye sincerely, "Senior brother, after we part ways now, I don''t know when we''ll meet again. May Senior Brother take care of yourself."

    Especially thest few words, Liu Banbi deliberately emphasized his tone.

    Zhou Gouqi had an ugly expression, "What the hell do you know, you old bachelor?"

    Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow but did not argue. He simply turned around and strode away.

    He did not immediately fly away on his sword, probably to avoid rming the locals.

    Zhou Gouqi watched his junior brother walk away into the distance. After Liu Banbi''s figure disappeared from sight, Zhou Gouqi''s gaze returned to the courtyard door across from him, and he sighed softly, "What''s wrong with being a martial artist? If it weren''t for reading all these books, I would also want to resolve grudges on the spot."

 Chapter 412.1: Clearwater Mountain - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 412.1: Clearwater Mountain - Part 1</h4>

    White Deer Prefecture was one of the nine provinces in the Great Liang Dynasty, known for its schrly atmosphere. Not only did it boast the White Deer''s Xie n, a family of schrs with a lineage spanning hundreds of years, but also because for over two hundred years since the founding of the Great Liang, almost every imperial examination held annually by the imperial court had shadows of schrs from White Deer. The umtion of schrs year after year for two hundred years has led to the saying that half of the schrs in the world came from White Deer. However, even in this province teeming with schrs, the world was still not peaceful. Almost one-fifth of the schrs who tried to travel to the Divine Capital for the imperial examination every year end up losing their lives in the wilderness, bing food for those demons.

    Clearwater Commandery City was located in the northeast of White Deer Prefecture and was rtively peaceful. This was mainly because not far from this city lies a foreign cultivator sect known as Clearwater Mountain as well. Although Clearwater Mountain was said to belong to the Daoist lineage, it had no affiliation with either the Infatuation Daoist Temple or the Myriad Heaven Pce. It was considered a ce where random cultivators gathered, and most of the cultivators on the mountain did not practice orthodox Daoist techniques. It could even be regarded as a gathering ce for those itinerant cultivators of the wild. There were even rumors that the mountain lord of Clearwater Mountain, Daoist Sage Tianyi, cultivated heretic techniques, but these were unsubstantiated rumors, and no one had ever confirmed them. Moreover, the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain had always avoided provoking cultivators from major sects, so they coexisted peacefully, and no one paid attention to them.

    At dusk, a middle-aged man slowly walked past the city gate, carrying a young girl in his arms. But the guards at the city gates turned a blind eye to it. Although they received a sry from the imperial court, they were also very clear that in this city, it was the mountain lord of Clearwater Mountain who held sway, not the magistrate or the warden. As for the so-calledws of the Great Liang, what use were they here? Though the middle-aged man looked unfamiliar, he was immediately recognizable by his azure robe adorned with the embroidered characters "Clearwater" in golden thread at the hem, so the guards would not inquire further. As for how the little girl was being carried by him, and what he intended to do with her, it was none of their concern.

    The middle-aged man entered the city and headed straight for a shop.

    With Clearwater Mountain nearby, and the business it brought in over the years, Clearwater Commandery had seen an increase in shops run by itinerant cultivators from various surrounding sects. Many items required for cultivation could be purchased here.

    Arriving in front of the shop, the middle-aged man got straight to the point, tossing a bag of skygold currency onto the counter. "I want a top-quality medicine cauldron."

    The shopkeeper was a thin middle-aged man with a goatee, who deftly caught the bag of coins and nced at the unconscious little girl in the man''s arms before smiling and saying, "Fellow Daoist Ge, have you found another top-quality medicinal fruit?"

    The middle-aged cultivator chuckled lightly. "I was pretty lucky. I haven''t traveled far from the mountain when I stumbled upon it."

    As the shopkeeper instructed his assistants to fetch the medicine cauldron, he smiled fawningly. "First Firmament Ge, you have earned the favor of Daoist Sage Tianyi. I believe after eating this medicinal fruit, your cultivation will make significant progress."

    The middle-aged cultivator did not speak. But after he took the medicine cauldron, he tucked it into his bosom, and headed straight for the center of the city. There stood the Clearwater Pavilion, built by cultivators from Clearwater Mountain. It served as a resting ce for those going up and down the mountain. With his cultivation realm already showing signs of loosening, this trip down the mountain was meant to seek opportunities. He had not expected to be so lucky,ing across a high-grade medicinal fruit before he had even ventured far.

    Arriving at the majestic Clearwater Pavilion, the cultivator at the gate quickly recognized him. "Senior Brother Ge, you just left a few days ago. Why are you back so soon?"

    The middle-aged cultivator did not speak and just shook the little girl in his hand.

    The cultivator was taken aback. After ncing at the little girl, he eximed with envy, "Senior Brother Ge, you''re really lucky. This medicinal fruit is really good."

    The middle-aged cultivator smiled, feeling quite pleased with himself too.

    "With this spiritual fruit, Senior Brother Ge''s cultivation is bound to take a huge step forward. I''m afraid Senior Brother Ge will take the lead in the uing sectpetition in autumn."

    The cultivator smiled as he spoke. ttery that did not cost money would naturally spew out readily.

    Waving his hand dismissively, the middle-aged cultivator chuckled, "Focus on your cultivation, you have a bright future too."

    After saying that, without waiting for the cultivator to speak, the middle-aged cultivator had already stepped into the Clearwater Pavilion, heading towards the second floor. He casually pushed open the door of a room and entered, finally releasing the little girl he had been carrying.

    The room''syout was quite peculiar, there was actually a water pool in the center of the room. Two long stones crisscrossed in the pool and arge cauldrony in the middle where the long stone pieces crisscrossed.

    The middle-aged cultivator put away therge cauldron, cing the medicine cauldron he had previously purchased on top. He then took out many spiritual medicines and threw them into the cauldron. After that, he threw in several green-colored talismans into the water. Then, something strange happened - the water in the pool began to boil inexplicably. The middle-aged cultivator then lifted the little girl again, walked along the long stones to the cauldron, and ran his finger across the girl''s wrist, causing a bloody wound to appear.

    The little girl groaned in pain, slowly regaining consciousness. However, she could not move her body at all. Opening her mouth, she tried to speak, but no words came out.

    The middle-aged cultivator nced at her, then directly tossed her into the medicine cauldron before saying to himself, "Meeting me is your good fortune. Don''t think too much, just ept it."

    After throwing the little girl into the cauldron, the middle-aged cultivator sat down cross-legged beside it, closing his eyes to rest.

    Chen Chao had been pursuing that cultivator for several days, entering and leaving the mountain forests multiple times. Finally, he urately learned that the cultivator was likely to be in the Clearwater Commandery City. He rushed to the city without stopping, and by the time he reached the city gate, it was already dusk. However, the guards showed no intention of closing the city gate, despite the curfew imposed by the Great Liang Dynasty''sw. For some reason, the city seemed exempt from this rule. As the guards saw Chen Chao approaching the city gate, they paid him no mind, merely gazingzily at the myriad household lights within the city.

    After entering the city without any obstructions, Chen Chao released his qi to sense around. But to his surprise, there were not just a few auras of varying degrees of strength in this city. This indicated that there were more than a few cultivators in the city. This surprised Chen Chao greatly because it was highly abnormal for a small city to have so many cultivators.

    He was on his way to Yellow Dragon Prefecture to go to Sword Qi Mountain to recast his saber, so he understood Yellow Dragon Prefecture''s situation in advance. However, he knew little about this adjacent White Deer Prefecture. After some hesitation, Chen Chao did not go to the Warden''s Office, but instead slowly walked into a bookshop.

    The bookshop was notrge; only able to amodate a few bookshelves. As Chen Chao stepped inside, the shopkeeper behind a desk smiled and stood up. Looking at this young man in ck clothes with a saber, he asked with a smile, "What books does Customer want to buy?"

    Chen Chao did not browse the books on the shelves but casually asked, "Are these books mostly about the writings of sages and wise men, or are there some other kinds?"

    The shopkeeper replied, "Not only that, there''s also some information from the cultivation world and some strange stories."

    Chen Chao nodded and suddenly smiled, "This is my first time setting foot in White Deer Prefecture, and I don''t know much about the local area. Do you have books simr to introductions like these?"

    After the shopkeeper nodded, he went to a bookshelf and pulled out a thin book, handing it to Chen Chao. When Chen Chao looked down, he saw the words "White Deer Knowledge" on the cover.

    After asking about the price, Chen Chao promptly paid for the book. After receiving the White Deer Knowledge, he then asked, "Are there many cultivators in the city?"

    The shopkeeper had just made a sale, so he was naturally in a good mood. Facing this customer who was obviously an outsider, he said a few more words, "There''s Clearwater Mountain outside the city, and the Mountain Lord, Daoist Sage Tianyi, is the strongest within a radius of hundreds of miles. As for thismandery city, it''s their Clearwater Mountain''s private property. There are many disciples of Clearwater Mountain in the city, as well as some cultivators from other sects and some wandering cultivators who have opened shops here. Naturally, there are quite a few cultivators around. However, as an outsider, you should be careful in the city. Don''t provoke the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain, or you might get into trouble."

    Chen Chao nodded, but then asked, "Clearwater Mountain sounds like a sect outside of Buddhism and Daoism?"

    The shopkeeperughed heartily, "You''re mistaken, sir. Clearwater Mountain belongs to the Daoism lineage. It''s just that there''s a mix of all kinds of people there. If we really talk about the connection with Daoism, there isn''t much of one. It''s more like a mishmash of various things stacked together. Their cultivation methods can''t be considered orthodox Daoist techniques... If the folks at the Infatuation Daoist Temple knew that Clearwater Mountain ims to be part of Daoism, they might even furrow their brows."

    The shopkeeper spoke for a while but seemed to remember something and shut his mouth abruptly.

    ______

 Chapter 412.2: Clearwater Mountain - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 412.2: Clearwater Mountain - Part 2</h4>

    Chen Chao was deep in thought, understanding that there were some secrets. This shopkeeper would not easily reveal them to a stranger whom he had never met before.

    Chen Chao smiled, "Sir, you seem like a schr?"

    The shopkeeper raised his eyes and said self-deprecatingly, "What schr? I''m just a down-and-out book-boy."

    Chen Chao asked, "Have you studied at the academy, sir? I just left the Divine Capital. Before I left, I saw that academy."

    Upon hearing the word "academy," the shopkeeper became somewhat interested, but quickly shook his head, saying, "I''ve never been to the Divine Capital, nor have I seen the academy."

    Chen Chao smiled again and said, "I heard that the White Deer''s Xie n has produced an extraordinary youngdy who has now been taken in as the final disciple that Dean in the Divine Capital."

    The shopkeeper nodded and said, "The White Deer''s Xie n has always been the foremost schrly family in White Deer Prefecture. It''s not surprising to produce such a remarkable sessor. However, to be taken in as the final disciple by the Dean all of a sudden and to win first ce at the Myriad Willow Convention, that''s rare. Having such a youngdy from White Deer Prefecture adds to its glory."

    Chen Chao said, "I once caught a glimpse of this talented youngdy from the Xie Family."

    The shopkeeper quickly asked, "What was she like?"

    "Absolutely stunning."

    The shopkeeperughed heartily and said, "It''s only natural for a young man of your age to admire that youngdy."

    Chen Chao nodded in agreement and said, "I came to White Deer Prefecture this time to take a look at the Xie Family''s residence from away and see what kind of ce could produce such a remarkable girl."

    The shopkeeper smiled but did not say much.

    Seeing that he had be somewhat acquainted with the shopkeeper, Chen Chao then asked, "May I ask if you''ve seen a person entering the city today with a mother and daughter?"

    The reason for choosing this bookshop was naturally because Chen Chao valued its location. It was not far from the city gate, and could clearly see the travelersing in and out.

    The shopkeeper was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "If you''re asking whether the cultivators entering the city might be carrying a boy or a girl, there are plenty of them, but I haven''t seen anyone bringing in a mother and daughter."

    Chen Chao frowned and asked straightforwardly, "What''s the reason behind bringing a boy or a girl?"

    The shopkeeper nced at Chen Chao, remaining silent.

    Some things are hard to say, and one might not dare to speak of them.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao took out his money pouch, which was filled with demon beads he had collected from ying demons in the wilderness these days. There were quite a number of them.

    The shopkeeper looked at Chen Chao and suddenly asked, "Has someone in your family met with misfortune?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "A distant rtive, a mother and daughter pair, they got separated from me. Later, I learned that they were abducted, and the culprit should be in the city."

    The shopkeeper nced around before sighing and saying, "It''s likely that your rtives encountered the cultivators from Clearwater Mountain."

    Chen Chao had a puzzled look.

    The shopkeeper lowered his voice and said, "The cultivation methods of the cultivators from Clearwater Mountain are not orthodox Daoist methods, but rather a special method. They refine medicinal fruits using boys and girls who fit their cultivation method. After ingesting them, their cultivation can advance. Because of this, the people of Clearwater Commandery dare not have children anymore."

    Chen Chao frowned. "Isn''t this a heretic cultivation method?"

    "Who says it isn''t?" The shopkeeper whispered. "It''s just, who''s going to deal with it? The imperial court? The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Even if His Majesty who''s in the Divine Capital learns about this, can he personally deal with matters here?"

    "As for the local warden or the cultivators from the Heavenly Imperial Institution, even dealing with a demon is difficult. Would they dare to provoke these foreign cultivators?"

    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice.

    Chen Chao nodded, naturally understanding this. Although the Great Liang Dynasty''s national power was flourishing, it would be self-deception to say that every corner of its territory was in a peaceful and prosperous state.

    "As for your rtives, I''m afraid the mother has already met with a tragic end. As for the little girl, she may have be a medicinal fruit by now."

    The shopkeeper rubbed his temples. He encountered such things every day, but apart from watching, what else could he do?

    Chen Chao asked, "Do you know where they might be now? Have they already gone up that Clearwater Mountain at this moment?"

    The shopkeeper pondered for a moment and said rather uncertainly, "It''s not necessarily so. Most of the cultivators from Clearwater Mountain usually stay at the Clearwater Pavilion in the city. If they''ve returned to the mountain, it''s best not to try barging onto the mountain. That Daoist Sage Tianyi on the mountain is a genuine Great Beyond cultivator."

    Chen Chao nodded and asked about the direction to the Clearwater Pavilion, then bid farewell and left.

    The shopkeeper hurriedly said, "Sir, if your rtive isn''t... I advise sir not to be reckless..."

    Chen Chao did not say anything, just turned and walked out of the bookshop.

    After a few steps, he arrived at the shop selling medicine cauldrons. The shopkeeper was that slender man with a goatee. After seeing Chen Chao, he was about to speak, but Chen Chao tossed out another bag of demon beads and went straight to the point, "Have you seen a person with a little girl who has twin braids?"

    The middle-aged man nced at the bag full of demon pearls, hesitating whether to speak or not.

    Chen Chao stared at him with eyes full of killing intent.

    Being stared at, the middle-aged man immediately replied cautiously, "Is Fellow Daoist talking about Ge Ming? He brought a little girl here today to buy a medicine cauldron. They should be at... the Clearwater Pavilion now.""

    Chen Chao nced at the middle-aged man and said expressionlessly, "If you''re lying to me, I''lle back and cut off your head."

    The middle-aged man could not determine the cultivation realm of this young man carrying a saber, but the palpable killing intent made him break out in a cold sweat. He quickly shook his head and said, "I dare not deceive you, fellow Daoist."

    "You better not."

    Chen Chao threw this sentence, turned around, and left.

    An hourter, Ge Ming opened his eyes, got up, and approached the medicine cauldron. Bending down to inspect it, he saw that the cauldron was emitting a fragrance, with many spiritual medicines already melted inside. There was now a shallowyer of medicinal soup in the cauldron. As for the little girl in the cauldron, her face was already deathly pale, barely clinging to life.

    Ge Ming nodded in satisfaction. In fact, the effectiveness of this medicinal fruit seemed to be better than he had expected.

    However, refining a medicinal fruit was a meticulous process, and it would still take about an hour to form properly.

    He was not in a hurry. Compared to the years of bitter cultivation he had endured, an hour was actually very short. How could he not wait?

    But momentster, amotion sounded outside the door, which irritated Ge Ming. What were his fellow disciples up to?

    At this moment, on the first floor of the Clearwater Pavilion, a dozen or so stationed cultivators were on high alert as if facing a formidable enemy.

    The initial cause was quite simple. It all started when a young man in ck ignored everything and barged in. The Clearwater Mountain cultivators originally wanted to stop him, but in an instant, two senior brothers received a hole in their bodies with one punch each from the intruder, leaving them deader than dead.

    As the local tyrant in Clearwater Commandery, they had never encountered such a situation before.

    Hence, several cultivators quickly joined forces and rushed forward. But the oue was straightforward too. The young man in ck did not draw his saber. Those few cultivators also took one punch each, and instantly lost all signs of life.

    "What audacity! Do you know where this ce is? Do you want to die?!"

    The Clearwater Mountain cultivators shouted angrily, but they looked strong in countenance, butcking in courage.

    It was because this young man in ck, who killed at a single word of disagreement, took thempletely by surprise.

    Moreover, each time he struck, it was one punch one kill. Such cultivation was not ordinary.

    And now, this young man in ck kicked aside a corpse at his feet. Pressing on his saber with one hand, he looked at the Clearwater Mountain cultivators present and said each word carefully, "I''ll ask onest time, where is Ge Ming?"

 Chapter 413.1: The Sound of Pouring Rain Doesnt Stop - Part 1

    Looking at this young man in ck, the Clearwater Mountain cultivators present could not help but take a few steps back. After dominating Clearwater Commandery for so many years, they had never encountered such a situation. For a moment, many people''s minds were even nk.

    However, it seemed that the young man had no patience to wait for their reaction. With a single step, he closed in on the Clearwater Mountain cultivator nearest to him. Without hesitation, he drew his saber for the first time. Before anyone could even discern the trajectory of the de, they only saw a sh of saber light. By the time they snapped out of their daze, a head had already appeared in that young man''s hand. He casually tossed it aside and gazed silently at the Clearwater Mountain cultivators ahead.

    As they watched that human head still rolling on the ground, and the blood trails it left behind, some of the cultivators felt as if they were waking from a dream. But they dared not spout wild talk anymore. All of them had simr cultivation realms, if this young man could decapitate a fellow disciple with one sh, there would be no surprise for them.

    "Senior Brother Ge... is on the second floor..."

    A Clearwater Mountain cultivator, unable to bear that young man''s aura, began to stammer, unwilling to provoke this killing god any further.

    Hearing this, Chen Chao did not say much. He just carried his saber and headed towards the second floor. The broken saber in his hand was still dripping blood non-stop.

    But as soon as Chen Chao stepped onto the stairs, there was a creak from the second floor. A room on the second floor was pushed open. A middle-aged man''s voice immediately followed, "Who''s making noise here?"

    But then, he immediately saw the corpses lying all over the first floor, and the head that had just stopped rolling.

    Chen Chao raised his eyes and looked at the man, asking, "Are you Ge Ming?"

    Ge Ming nced at the broken saber still dripping blood in Chen Chao''s hand. Before he could speak, a cultivator on the first floor gathered his courage and shouted, "Senior Brother Ge, this person came to provoke us. You have to stand up for us!"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow slightly. Well, now there was no need to confirm this man''s identity.

    "You abducted a mother and daughter along with an old servant. You killed the servant, but what about the mother and daughter?"

    Chen Chao looked at Ge Ming, while his aura spread out at the same time, searching for the little girl''s presence in this Clearwater Pavilion.

    Ge Ming was taken aback. He never expected this young man to be standing up for the mother and daughter. However, he was not afraid at all. After all, outside of this Clearwater Commandery was Clearwater Mountain. He had nothing to fear. "Come for revenge? Let me tell you, I killed the old servant. His body was thrown into the river to feed the fish. As for the woman, she''s probably already been eaten by those demons, bones and all. And as for that little girl, she''s already inside my belly."

    Chen Chao did not find that little girl''s presence at all. Upon hearing this, he immediately erupted in anger. "You deserve death!"

    Ge Ming sneered, "I think you''re the one who deserves death! To dare cause trouble on Clearwater Mountain''s territory, you''re seeking death!"

    Chen Chao remained silent, takingrge strides towards the second floor.

    Seeing Chen Chao approaching in a menacing manner, Ge Ming immediately prepared to bring forth his magic artifact to face the enemy. He dared to be so arrogant because he had confidence. Unlike his fellow disciples stationed at the Clearwater Pavilion, his cultivation realm had already reached the Bitter Sea Realm. How could the average person stand against him?

    However, when he threw out the ancient cauldron that he had sacrificially refined for many years, wanting to use it to suppress this young man in front of him who was obviously just a martial artist, he looked up and saw a sh of saber light pass before his eyes. Immediately after, a dazzling saber light instantly collided with the ancient cauldron. Before he could use any magic spells, countless cracks appeared in the cauldron in the instant of collision, and then countless cracks appeared. Then, it directly shattered, the fragments of the broken cauldron flying everywhere as qi surged

    In an instant, the young martial artist had arrived in front of him, and threw out a heavy punch.

    Ge Ming narrowly avoided this punch, but before he could react, the next punchnded firmly on his chest.

    The force of a single punch caused arge bulge to appear on Ge Ming''s back.

    Ge Ming felt an unbearable pain. From head to toe, it felt as if his body had been smashed to pieces by a single punch.

    Chen Chao''s expression was nk as he used the broken saber in his hand to p Ge Ming''s face. With a heavy blow, several of Ge Ming''s teeth were knocked out, and his face swelled up visibly.

    Ge Ming''s mouth was full of blood, and his eyes red at Chen Chao with resentment. Before he had a chance to speak, Chen Chao smashed his saber on the other side of his face.

    After two strikes, Ge Ming was almost unrecognizable.

    Although both were in the Bitter Sea Realm, Ge Ming''s cultivation was a heretic and unorthodox path. In addition, he was facing Chen Chao, an exceptionally fierce martial artist not bound bymon sense. He virtually did not have the strength to make any resistance or fight back.

    Chen Chao grabbed Ge Ming''s hair with one hand, then sheathed his saber and delivered another punch to the mouth of this Clearwater Mountain cultivator.

    With this punch, Ge Ming''s teeth shattered, and the sharp fragments pierced into the flesh and blood inside his mouth, causing him even more pain. But at this moment, he could not even open his mouth to beg for mercy, let alone speak.

    The Clearwater Mountain cultivators who witnessed this scene widened their eyes at this moment. Then, they felt lingering fear. Ge Ming was already considered an extremely outstanding cultivator of their generation on the mountain. How could he be so helpless in the hands of that young martial artist, awaiting ughter like a dog?

    After a few punches, Ge Ming was already on his deathbed. But Chen Chao seemed to have gone mad, smashing punch after punch on his body without regard.

    This scene was horrifying to behold.

    The Clearwater Mountain cultivators on the first floor had no intention of helping. After exchanging nces, they all rushed out of the Clearwater Pavilion, intending to leave the city and report this.

    Chen Chao knew about this, but paid no heed. Right now, there was only Ge Ming in his eyes.

    ______

 Chapter 413.2: The Sound of Pouring Rain Doesnâ€™t Stop - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 413.2: The Sound of Pouring Rain Doesn''t Stop - Part 2</h4>

    Punch after punch, Ge Ming''s fragile body was reduced to a mass of flesh and blood, from his ribs shattering at the beginning, to his entire body resembling a lump of minced meat at the end. If it were not for Chen Chao holding him by the hair, Ge Ming would have copsed long ago.

    But Chen Chao seemed oblivious to it all, throwing punch after punch without knowing fatigue, as if he had been possessed by madness.

    As soon as Chen Chao realized that the little girl had been eaten by Ge Ming, his mind had already fallen into a trance. At this moment, there was only fury in his eyes, and deep in his heart, that voice had quietly sounded out once again.

    If the brief intrusion of the heart demon on that night had merely nted a seed oftent danger for Chen Chao, then at this moment, his true heart demon had begun to gradually take hold of his body and mind.

    Just as Chen Chao was swinging his fist for the nth time, a soft whimpering suddenly sounded out from behind him.

    The mist in Chen Chao''s eyes cleared in an instant.

    He abruptly raised his head, released Ge Ming from his grasp, and looked toward the room behind him.

    Then Chen Chao rushed into the room and saw the medicine cauldron still emitting a medicinal fragrance. Approaching the cauldron, he peered inside and saw many spiritual medicines floating in the cauldron, along with a little girl with closed eyes. Her blood had already mixed with the medicinal soup. Chen Chao reached in, lifted the girl out of the cauldron, and then tore a piece of cloth from his garment to bandage the wounds on her wrists.

    He reached his hand out to check the girl''s nose and mouth.

    Her breathing was weak, but she was indeed still alive.

    Chen Chao became much more lucid.

    Carrying the little girl, Chen Chao gently infused a breath of qi into the girl''s body.

    Then Chen Chao gave a medicinal pill that Xie Nandu had prepared for him before leaving the Divine Capital to the little girl.

    The girl let out a muffled groan, but her eyes remained tightly shut.

    Chen Chao''s brows were knitted tightly.

    Her breathing was extremely weak at this moment, and she could pass away at any moment.

    Chen Chao felt overwhelming regret. If he had not separated from her earlier, this tragedy would not have happened.

    Then Chen Chao remembered the immortal medicine he had obtained before. If the immortal medicine were still around, perhaps he could still save her. But now, he was powerless.

    The biggest difference between a martial artist and other cultivators was that martial artistscked those so-called miraculous methods. They only possessed a physique that could look down upon the world, and their martial arts prowess.

    The qi within Chen Chao''s body continued to flow into the girl''s body, but besides this, he did not know what else to do.

    He called out softly to the girl, but received no response.

    On this night, heavy rain unexpectedly fell over Clearwater Commandery City.

    The bookshop owner, who had nned to close early for the night due to the rain, was about to shut the door when a hand suddenly pressed on it. Looking up, he was surprised to see the young man from earlier.

    Before he could speak, the young man had already opened his mouth, "Do you have any way to save someone? Can you save this little girl?"

    Only then did the shopkeeper notice that the young man was holding a frail little girl in his arms.

    He was shocked and said in disbelief, "Did you snatch her from the Clearwater Pavilion?"

    Chen Chao nodded silently.

    "Come in quickly."

    After Chen Chao entered, the shopkeeper looked at the little girl in the young man''s arms and reached out to check her breathing. Frowning, he said, "Her breath is weak. If it weren''t for you maintaining her life force with your qi, she would have died by now."

    Chen Chao asked, "Do you have any solutions?"

    This was not the Divine Capital, and Chen Chao did not have anyone to turn to. The only person he felt might be able to help was this schr he had met briefly before.

    The shopkeeper shook his head. "Her life force has dissipated severely. The heretic techniques from Clearwater Mountain are extremely malicious. You''re a bit toote. Her life force has likely been drained already. She''s on the verge of bing a medicinal fruit. Even if a real immortal were toe now, I''m afraid there''s nothing that can be done."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, and opened his mouth to speak, but did not know what to say.

    The shopkeeper sighed softly. "My condolences."

    Chen Chao remained silent, just lowering his head to look at the little girl in his arms.

    Thest time they met, she was still so cute, with her hair in pigtails, talking about how eating sugar figurines would ruin her teeth.

    It was all his fault. If only he had not left, it would have just added a little more time to his journey.

    Chen Chao closed his eyes in pain.

    But after a moment, a weak voice suddenly sounded from his arms, "Big Brother."

    Chen Chao abruptly opened his eyes, looking at the little girl in his arms.

    She struggled to open her eyes, gazing at Chen Chao''s face, unable to distinguish between tears and rainwater.

    "Big Brother, it hurts."

    Chen Chao''s heart clenched, but he could not find the words to say.

    "My mother... and Grandpa Fu... were killed by someone... Big Brother, help me... avenge... them..."

    The little girl spoke intermittently, some brownish medicinal soup flowing from her mouth. There was no blood left in her body.

    Chen Chao nodded gently and whispered, "I''ve already killed him."

    The little girl opened her mouth, "Thank you..."

    Chen Chao whispered, "It''s my fault."

    The little girl shook her headboriously. "Don''t... say that... I... thank you... Big Brother..."

    Before Chen Chao could speak, the little girl continued softly on her own, "Big Brother... don''t be sad..."

    Chen Chao could not say a word.

    "Big Brother... you don''t know... my name yet."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "Don''t tell big brother. Big brother haven''t asked yet."

    The little girl struggled to stay awake, seemingly aware that she did not have much time left, and whispered with great effort, "My name is Xie... Ying... the ying in ''firefly''... What about you?"

    Before Chen Chao could speak, the little girl whispered again, "I''m sorry... Big Brother... I lost... the gift... you gave me..."

    These words struck Chen Chao like thunder.

    After a moment, Chen Chao said softly, "It''s okay, I''ll get you another er..."

    His voice suddenly stopped.

    Chen Chao widened his eyes, looking at the little girl in his arms.

    She had already slowly closed her eyes.

    At this moment, outside the bookshop, the sound of pouring rain did not stop.

 Chapter 414: I Only Want to Kill People Before the Rain Stops

    <h4>Chapter 414: I Only Want to Kill People Before the Rain Stops</h4>

    Virtually in that instant, Chen Chao suddenly let out a low roar, his whole person going mad in an instant, his eyes now bloodshot.

    This gave the shopkeeper a huge fright, who keenly sensed that the young man in front of him might have lost control of his mind, invaded by a heart demon. However, he did not understand why. Judging from his conversation with the little girl just now, this young man did not seem to have a close rtionship with her. The two were probably just chance acquaintances. If that were the case, why would the young man lose control of his mind at this moment?

    But the shopkeeper did not have much time to ponder. If he did not do something now, this young man might be consumed by his heart demon. If it was minor, it would send his internal qi into chaos, causing severe injuries on the spot. If it was slightly more serious, the chaotic internal qi would wreak havoc within his body, resulting in immediate death.

    The shopkeeper muttered to himself, "He''s given me quite the multiple choice question..."

    But as he watched the young man''s aura grow increasingly chaotic, the shopkeeper gritted his teeth. Finally, he seemed to make up his mind, "Damn it, meeting him must be fate. I''ll help him!"

    With that said, the shopkeeper quickly rummaged through the bookshelves, eventually finding a small wooden box tucked away in a corner. After taking it out, he looked at Chen Chao with a pained expression on his face, and then shook his head with some reluctance. "I only have this one good thing after half a lifetime. I was originally saving it to break through to the next realm. The Great Dao is long, I reckon I won''t live to see that day. Damn it, take it, take it! I won''t dream anymore."

    Opening the wooden box, inside was a pill, crystal clear and exuding a fragrant aroma.

    Taking the pill, the shopkeeper directly reached out and stuffed it into Chen Chao''s mouth.

    After feeding Chen Chao the pill, the shopkeeper seemed to copse as if all the strength had been drained from his body, sinking down as he let out a long sigh.

    The pill was called "Mind Tranquility Pill," one of the most unique among the many spiritual medicines in the foreignnds. Its primary function was to calm the mind of cultivators during breakthroughs, shielding them from distractions. As cultivators progressed in their cultivation, breaking through became increasingly difficult. If there were unresolved matters in their hearts, it would greatly increase the chances of failure during breakthroughs. At this critical moment, the effects of the Mind Tranquility Pill became more pronounced. Therefore, cultivators of higher realms were willing to spend a fortune to obtain such a pill.

    As for himself, he had too many unresolved matters in his heart, making it difficult to take the next step forward. Thus, he had long been preparing for his breakthrough, saving up for half his life to finally purchase such a medicinal pill. He was always cautious, fearing that news of his acquisition would attract powerful individuals seeking to snatch it away. He was vignt every day, not daring to even talk in his sleep. But now, looking at the young man in front of him, whom he had met by chance, he did not know why, but he inexplicably took out this long-cherished pill.

    However, after he watched Chen Chao swallow the pill, the shopkeeper suddenly froze. At that moment, he had never felt that his Dao heart had been so clear as now.

    His own obsession dissipated along with the dissipation of the Mind Tranquility Pill.

    As those thoughts dissipated, the shopkeeper''s aura gradually soared. After a moment, he actually crossed that threshold.

    Returning to his senses, the shopkeeper stared at Chen Chao, whose aura had stabilized considerably, muttering to himself, "Damn, is this a blessing in disguise?"

    Chen Chao''s current situation was actually quite dire. At the moment the little girl died, the voice in his mind had already begun speaking, "See? A momentarypse in judgment, and three lives are lost. If you had hardened your heart a little more, you''d at most have felt guilty for a while. Why did youe back?"

    Chen Chao muttered to himself, "It''s my fault, it''s my fault..."

    "Now that you realize your mistake, what good does it do? The dead cannot be brought back to life."

    The voice in his mind said with a sneer, "Wavering back and forth, even if you''re talented, what good is it?"

    Chen Chao did not know how to respond. At this moment, his mind was filled with the little girl''s final words.

    "I''m sorry... Big Brother... I lost... the gift... you gave me..."

    That little girl, he did not even know her name before, but up until the end, she had no intention of ming him.

    Chen Chao felt unbearable pain.

    "What do you want this body for? It''s better if I use it."

    The alluring voice in his mind sounded out.

    Chen Chao''s mind had already lost its defenses.

    But in the next moment, a refreshing aura began to spread throughout his body, as if a hand had reached out and pulled Chen Chao out of the quagmire.

    Chen Chao suddenly opened his eyes, the blood red color in his eyes receded, returning to rity. Yet, he was still covered in sweat.

    Chen Chao looked tiredly at the shopkeeper sitting on the ground and whispered his thanks, "Thank you for your help, sir."

    He was not stupid, that instance of refreshing sensation must have been this shopkeeper''s doing.

    The shopkeeper snorted coldly, "Consider yourself lucky, kid. I only had that one Mind Tranquility Pill."

    "Mind Tranquility Pill?"

    Chen Chao came to a sudden realization. Although he was just a martial artist, thanks to Xie Nandu, he had read many books in the small courtyard, and he remembered medicinal pills like the Mind Tranquility Pill. However, he also knew that such pills were extremely rare and precious. Even if the Xie Family had them, they would not easily take them out.

    Chen Chao thanked again, "Thank you very much, sir. Your kindness will be remembered, and I will repay it in the future."

    The shopkeeper''s expression was cold, "I only have one Mind Tranquility Pill. If you keep dwelling on this matter, the next time the heart demon invades, even if the gods themselvese, they won''t be able to save you."

    Chen Chao''s expression dimmed.

    The shopkeeper''s tone softened a bit, and he said softly, "You don''t need to thank me either. I''ve been hoarding this Mind Tranquility Pill for years. In the end, it was my heart that was confused. After giving it to you, the obsessions in his heart dissipated along with this Mind Tranquility Pill. It turned out to be a blessing in disguise, and I took a step forward. It seems like I''ll live a few more years."

    Chen Chao said softly, "Regardless, Sir has shown me great kindness."

    The shopkeeper shook his head, "Hurry up and leave. You''ve provoked the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain. If you dy any longer, you might bring a fatal disaster upon yourself. Luckily, there''s no curfew in Clearwater Commandery. You can still run away now."

    Chen Chao said, "You''re already implicated because of me."

    The shopkeeper said indifferently, "I''m all alone. The only things I can''t let go of are these books. I''ll just find another ce to open a bookstore. No one will find trouble with me. But you, didn''t you cause trouble at Clearwater Pavilion and kill many cultivators from Clearwater Mountain?" "How can that Daoist Sage Tianyi let you off?"

    Chen Chao raised his head and suddenly said, "It''s probably toote."

    The shopkeeper was taken aback. Chen Chao slowlyid down the girl''s body and took out a bag of skygold coins from his bosom, saying softly, "Could you do me a favor, sir? If I don''te back, could you find a beautiful ce with clear water and bury this girl for me?"

    The shopkeeper pushed back the bag of skygold currency. "It''s just a small favor, but have you really thought it through? The entire Clearwater Mountain isn''t something you can just deal with however you want!"

    Chen Chao shook his head and whispered, "I must kill people tonight."

    He had a grudge in his heart that needed to be resolved, and he could not let it go unresolved.

    The shopkeeper nced at the broken saber at Chen Chao''s waist, but did not say anything more.

    "If I haven''t returned by dawn, leave the city, Sir"

    After saying these words, Chen Chao left the bookstore and walked into the pouring rain.

    Currently, in Clearwater Commandery, there was a heavy downpour. The sound of raindrops hitting the roofs of houses was deafening.

    Countless cultivators braved the rain and entered the city.

    Then they gathered at the Clearwater Pavilion.

    The middle-aged cultivator at the forefront had a cold expression. After stepping into the Clearwater Pavilion, he went to the second floor and saw the corpse of Ge Ming, which was a dreadful sight to behold.

    The current Ge Ming was practically a lump of minced meat.

    The middle-aged cultivator said coldly, "That person was a martial artist?"

    The cultivator who had been guarding at the Clearwater Pavilion nodded and said, "He was dressed in ck, carrying a broken saber, and he wasn''t very old. After rushing into the Clearwater Pavilion, he started killing people without telling why. It seemed like he was targeting Senior Brother Ge. Afterwards, it seemed like he even asked Senior Brother Ge..."

    The middle-aged cultivator waved his hand. "No need to say more. No matter who he came for, daring tomit murder in Clearwater Commandery, he deserves death."

    The cultivator fell silent.

    "When has my Clearwater Mountain ever suffered such humiliation? When we find this person, I''ll tear his corpse to pieces, y his skin, and crush his bones!"

    But before he finished speaking, a tragic scream sounded out from outside the door.

    The middle-aged cultivator turned around, just in time to see two corpses being thrown in, smashing many tables and chairs.

    A young man in ck appeared at the door, looking at the Clearwater Mountain cultivators inside.

    "It''s him, Martial Uncle, he''s the one who killed Senior Brother Ge!"

    One of the Clearwater Mountain cultivators who had witnessed Chen Chao''s actions before shouted loudly.

    The middle-aged cultivator looked at the young man in ck with a cold expression and said in a solemn voice, "You''re really bold, to dare to act recklessly here. You''re really courting death!"

    The young man in ck did not have any reaction, he just said, "Before I killed Ge Ming, he told me that causing trouble in Clearwater Mountain''s territory was seeking death. I didn''t listen to him at the time."

    The young man in ck slowly drew the broken saber from his waist, spitting out a turbid breath before saying, "But is this ce really Clearwater Mountain''s territory?"

    Clearwater Commandery was located in White Deer Prefecture.

    White Deer Prefecture was one of the Great Liang''s nine prefectures.

    Clearwater Commandery had always been a part of Great Liang''s territory.

    The logic was simple, but it was clear that the cultivators present did not understand.

    Tonight, Chen Chao did not want to reason with them, nor did he want to teach them any logic.

    Because saying anything to dead men was a waste of breath.

 Chapter 415: After Killing, Go Up The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 415: After Killing, Go Up The Mountain</h4>

    After drawing his saber, all he had to do was naturally kill.

    At the signal of the middle-aged cultivator, several Clearwater Mountain cultivators silently surrounded him. It was not that they were confident they could kill Chen Chao together, but at this point, what else could they do?

    Could they really expect the young man in ck before them to surrender without a fight?

    Chen Chao remained expressionless. As he met one of the cultivators, he swiftly swung his broken saber, and in an instant, the majestic saber light cleaved the man''s body in half. In just one exchange, the Clearwater Mountain cultivator was as dead as dead could be.

    The remaining few were shocked, clearly not expecting the young martial artist before them to have such formidablebat strength. Faced with their besieging, he could kill someone with just one strike.

    But before they could react, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of them. As his saber shed towards one of the Clearwater Mountain cultivators, the ck-d young man''s fist came down, smashing into another''s chest.

    With a loud bang, the cultivator struck in the chest was sent flying backward, dead as could be.

    Meanwhile, after that sh reached the Clearwater Mountain cultivator, a head fell to the ground.

    At this point, after two saber shes and one punch, Chen Chao had killed precisely three.

    The middle-aged cultivator roared in anger, "A bunch of trash, get out of the way!"

    He was not a fool. In an instant, he had already realized that it would be difficult for the disciples he brought to pose any trouble to Chen Chao. Now, if he did not make a move, it was unlikely that he ever could. But would things really go as he wished?

    Clearly not.

    Tonight, Chen Chao harbored a thought that he had not told anyone - which was to eradicate Clearwater Mountain.

    Unlike when he destroyed the Sublime Bright Sect back then, this time, he was going to rely on his saber topletely wipe out the Clearwater Mountain cultivators!

    As for why?

    There was nothing to exin.

    The middle-aged cultivator darted from the second floor towards Chen Chao, but before he could get close to the young martial artist, he saw several more of the Clearwater Mountain cultivators he brought being brutally killed.

    This only made the middle-aged cultivator even more enraged. He immediately revolved his qi and struck his palm towards Chen Chao.

    Initially, after he struck out with his palm, he thought that Chen Chao would have to dodge first no matter what. But he did not expect that Chen Chao did not dodge or evade, but forcefully withstood the blow. Following the momentum, he moved swiftly and directly killed several scattered cultivators.

    For a moment, within the entire Clearwater Pavilion, there were less than ten Clearwater Mountain cultivators who could still stand.

    Seeing the young martial artist attack so recklessly, those few cultivators felt their scalps tingle. But at this moment, no one dared to flee. After all, the rules of Clearwater Mountain stated that if fellow sect members were engaged in battle, and they did not fight but flee, it would be death too.

    Yet, at this moment, they fervently hoped that their martial uncle could tie Chen Chao down, or at least stall for a while, to allow them to catch their breath.

    The results turned out contrary to expectations, the middle-aged cultivator''s second strike had a bit more rage. The palm was powered by a power akin to peak Bitter Sea Realm. But even so, when he struck at Chen Chao, Chen Chao was still attacking other cultivators with his saber.

    This palm struck Chen Chao''s back once again. The middle-aged cultivator did not see Chen Chao flying out as expected. It was as if his palm hadnded on a piece of tempered steel. Not only did it fail to send Chen Chao flying out, but it also made his own palm ache.

    He was greatly horrified. Previously, he had heard that martial artists had unparalleled physiques, but he had not taken it seriously. He had thought it was just a gimmick created by martial artists living in the mud. Over the years, he had never really fought against a pure martial artist. Now, this was the first time, and he was greatly shocked. How was this so-called unparalleled in the world? The hardness of the young martial artist''s body before him could already rival that of ordinary magic artifacts, right?

    While the middle-aged cultivator was distracted, several more cultivators died under Chen Chao''s saber.

    Now, among the Clearwater Mountain cultivators who were still fortunate enough to be alive in the Clearwater Pavilion, they looked at the young martial artist before them with only fear in their eyes. They even felt that the young martial artist before them was not human at all, but a killing god from hell.

    After Chen Chao used his saber to kill thest cultivator, he turned around and forced the middle-aged cultivator back with a sh.

    After pushing the middle-aged cultivator back to the second floor, Chen Chao rubbed his chest and looked at the middle-aged cultivator, asking, "Are you in such a hurry to die?"

    The middle-aged cultivator, who had long reached the Bitter Sea Realm, had a slight change in his expression. He had thought that with the order from the Mountain Lord this time and bringing so many disciples, they could definitely kill Chen Chao no matter what. But at this moment, he realized btedly that perhaps only the Mountain Lord could subdue the young martial artist before him.

    "The matters between you and our Clearwater Mountain may have underlying reasons. Why don''t you go up the mountain with me to meet the Mountain Lord? Perhaps there is still room for negotiation. If we continue to fight, there may be no turning back."

    Although the middle-aged cultivator''s expression was still grim, his tone was different from before. There was no longer the arrogance and condescension.

    Chen Chao remained expressionless. "I will go to that mountain."

    With these words, Chen Chao walked towards this middle-aged cultivator.

    Several minutester, a head was casually tossed out by Chen Chao, rolling down the stairs of the second floor and tumbling in the hall for a while before slowlying to a stop.

    Chen Chao did not look at the bodies littered all over the floor, he just calmly walked out of the Clearwater Pavilion carrying his saber.

    However, as he stepped out of the Clearwater Pavilion, several pirs of the pavilion suddenly broke apart, and the entire Clearwater Pavilion copsed in an instant.

    The massive copse soon rmed countless people in the Clearwater Commandery, bothmoners and cultivators.

    Nearby cultivators hurriedly got up and looked out their windows, only to find that amidst the rainy night, the tallest and most important building in the city, Clearwater Pavilion, had turned into ruins.

    While everyone was shocked, they just saw a figure walking slowly through the city with a saber in hand.

    The pouring rain had long soaked his clothes, and the blood that had originally stained the broken saber was now being washed away by the rain, once again restoring the de to a bright sheen. The chill emanating from the de sent shivers down one''s spine.

    The owner of a shop not far from the Clearwater Pavilion only dared to peek out from the window after Chen Chao had passed by his shop and disappeared at the end of the street. He nced at the ruins of the Clearwater Pavilion nearby and then at the disappearing back view of the young martial artist he was destined not to see, murmuring to himself, "What kind of lunatic has Clearwater Mountain provoked?"

    Recalling that the young man had previously inquired about news of Ge Ming in front of his shop, the shop owner immediately sped his hands together and muttered, "When immortals fight, don''t hurt the fishes in the pond."

    The shopkeeper of the bookshop also heard the loud noise amidst the rain and peeked out to take a look. That once magnificent Clearwater Pavilion was now in ruins. Shortly after, he saw Chen Chao walking past his bookshop.

    Furrowing his brow, the shopkeeper reminded, "Killing is permissible, but don''t let the heart demon nt its seed deep!"

    Chen Chao nodded slowly and did not speak, simply walking past the bookshop.

    The shopkeeper sighed and turned to look at the young girl''s body, which he had already covered with a white cloth. He felt somewhat hesitant, "Are they really just chance acquaintances?"

    Clearwater Mountain was also raining heavily tonight. In the main hall at the mountain peak, a purpled-robed daoist with white hair but a youthful face was sitting in meditation before the statue of the founder of the daoist sect. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the door, causing the candles in front of the statue to flicker.

    The purple-robed daoist opened his eyes, suddenly feeling a bit irritated. He stood up and walked to the entrance of the main hall, casually asking, "Has Du Qing returned?"

    The two cultivators guarding the entrance exchanged nces, and one of them replied in a low voice, "Reporting to Mountain Lord, Martial Uncle Du has not returned yet."

    The purple-robed daoist was naturally the Mountain Lord of Clearwater Mountain, Daoist Sage Tianyi. He was the strongest person on this Clearwater Mountain and the surrounding area of hundreds of miles.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi was expressionless. "A good-for-nothing."

    Upon hearing the Mountain Lord''s anger, the two cultivators immediately knelt down and said in unison, "Mountain Lord, please calm your anger."

    Actually, Clearwater Mountain differed greatly from those other cultivator sects on the mountains. Rather than saying that this Mountain Lord was the ancestor of their Clearwater Mountain, it was better to say that this Mountain Lord was the Clearwater Mountain''s owner. In his eyes, how was there any disciples or grand-disciples? He just treated them as ordinaryckeys.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said indifferently, "Ge Ming is also a good-for-nothing. It''s clearly just refining a high-grade medicinal fruit, yet he chose not to return to the mountain. It serves him right that he died."

    Although Daoist Sage Tianyi said so, they all actually knew that if Senior Brother Ge truly brought his medicinal fruit back to the mountain, he might even be directly snatched by this Daoist Sage Tianyi before them. This kind of thing was not unprecedented; there had been precedents long ago. Moreover, the current Daoist Sage Tianyi had been trapped in the Great Beyond for many years. In recent years, he had been extremely anxious, constantly seeking medicinal fruits in hopes of breaking through this realm and stepping into the Nepenthe Realm.

    The Great Beyond Realm and the Nepenthe Realm were separated by only a thread, but the difference between them was like heaven and earth.

    In fact, the cultivators in the mountain were also happy to see this happen. After all, if their mountain lord became stronger, they would have more confidence when they went outside. After all, what they did went against the natural order of things. If they did not have a powerful cultivator backing them, they would live in constant fear every day.

    However, no one would willingly hand over the medicinal fruit they had worked so hard to find to the Mountain Lord.

    "But even if he deserves death, for an outsider to dare kill him, it means they don''t take me seriously."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi looked at the pouring rain, expressionless, and uttered a few words, "Viinous old heavens."

    For daoist cultivators, they always respected heaven and earth. It was impossible for them to say such words. However, for Daoist Sage Tianyi, who was an abandoned disciple of Daoism to begin with, he felt that there was nothing great about heaven and earth. Otherwise, he would not have taken such an unorthodox path, cultivating a technique that involved refining medicinal fruits from spiritual herbs and virgin boys and girls, eventually establishing this Clearwater Mountain.

    Just as Daoist Sage Tianyi uttered these words, a cultivator came running through the rain towards them. When he arrived at the entrance of the main hall, he knelt down with a thud.

    The cultivator spoke tremblingly, "Mountain Lord, someone is trespassing the mountain!"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi remained expressionless and said indifferently. "How many people?"

    The cultivator hurriedly replied, "Just a young martial artist, wielding a saber. He should be the one who killed Senior Brother Ge Ming."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi''s expression remained unchanged, and he even smiled, "Coming up the mountain to seek death, how amusing."

 Chapter 416: Carrying a Saber Up The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 416: Carrying a Saber Up The Mountain</h4>

    "The disciples on the mountain shall intercept him at the mountain path. I want to see if he can make it to me."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi spoke slowly, issuing hismand. The two cultivators who had long been kneeling exchanged nces, both seeing the worry in the other''s eyes. But at this moment, who dared to say anything more?

    On this Clearwater Mountain, whatever Daoist Sage Tianyi said, that was what it was.

    The cultivator who received the order quickly left, while Daoist Sage Tianyi just remained standing in ce, looking at the statue of the Daoist ancestor in the main hall, his expression unchanged.

    Clearwater Mountain was easy to find. Chen Chao had not spent much time before he arrived at the foot of this Clearwater Mountain. The heavy rain did not stop, soaking him through. His ck garments clung tightly to his body and his muscle definitions could vaguely be seen. He was not a muscr individual, but that also meant Chen Chao was one of those skinny young men. Every muscle in his body contained tremendous strength.

    As he traveled the mountain path, he soon spotted the first group of Clearwater Mountain cultivators. These cultivators were normally responsible for patrolling the mountain. Clearwater Mountain did not have a mountain protecting array. Firstly, the resources required for its daily operation were not small. Secondly, Daoist Sage Tianyi had never cared about such matters. He believed that no one dared to provoke Clearwater Mountain, and if someone really wanted to climb the mountain to provoke them one day, Daoist Sage Tianyi was confident in killing them.

    Several cultivators on the mountain path watched the expressionless young martial artist ascending the mountain, swallowing hard. One of them plucked up his courage and shouted loudly, "This is Clearwater Mountain''s territory. Unrted personnel are to..."

    The word "withdraw" was still stuck in his throat, but he never had the chance to bring it to this world.

    A head rolled down from the mountain path inexplicably, and the headless corpse slowly fell too.

    In the pouring rain, visibility was already limited, and with it being the middle of the night, the cultivators could not clearly see when the young martial artist drew his saber. By the time they realized it, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of them.

    What followed was a ughter without suspense.

    The cultivators of Clearwater Mountain normallymitted many evil deeds. Now, they all died under the edge of a broken saber.

    After killing several cultivators, Chen Chao remained expressionless, stepping on their corpses, and continued ascending the mountain.

    However, after he took a few steps, he encountered arge group of cultivators ahead.

    With Daoist Sage Tianyi''s order, whether these cultivators on the mountain were willing or not, they could only appear on the mountain path at this moment to block the path of this young martial artist.

    Chen Chao did not speak, nor did he utter any words like "those who block my path shall die," because tonight, whether they blocked his path or not, they would all have to die.

    He was going to kill all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain.

    The cultivators on the mountain obviously did not anticipate this. Looking at this young martial artist, the cultivator leading them berated Chen Chao angrily, "You uncouth martial artist, daring to trespass even our Clearwater Mountain. Haven''t you heard of the name of Daoist Sage Tianyi?!"

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just gave him a cold nce. With just this nce, it was as if a sharp de had directly cleaved towards the cultivator.

    In an instant, that cultivator felt weak in his limbs. It was only now that he realized, feeling a chilling murderous intent.

    That killing intent lingered in the rain, seemingly falling on them at every moment.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and began to run towards the mountain path.

    The entire mountain path was filled with killing intent.

    Single-handedly challenging a sect, such a thing, in the history of the entire cultivation world, had happened only a few times. Sessful attempts were even rarer.

    Although Chen Chao''s cultivation realm could notpare to those great cultivators who could leave their names in history books, Clearwater Mountain was not a great sect worthy of being recorded in history books either.

    However, it could be foreseen that as Chen Chao stepped closer to the pinnacle of the world, today''s events would also be recorded in history.

    As for the reasons, perhaps future generations would never know.

    Chen Chao would not tell the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain that today, he was going to destroy their sect by himself simply because a little girl he had encountered by chance died at the hands of a cultivator named Ge Ming at Clearwater Mountain.

    Having already decided not to hold back any means, Chen Chao confronted these cultivators head-on. Without hesitation, he unleashed a powerful sh. The broken saber cut through one of the cultivators'' bodies without any pause, as if slicing through tofu, cleaving the body in half. Without waiting for the bisected corpse to fall down, Chen Chao''s saber already swung towards another nearby cultivator.

    Then, a head was severed and rolled down the mountain.

    Immediately after, a cultivator wielding a long spear found his arm severed by a sh before he could thrust the spear. The intense pain made him want to scream, but before he could cry out, blood poured from his mouth. He lowered his head in disbelief to see a saber lodged in his chest at some point in time.

    Without hesitation, the young martial artist wielding the saber swiftly sliced through his body, dividing him in two, before confronting another cultivator.

    During this time, Chen Chao virtually endured all-out attacks from several cultivators at the same time.

    At this moment, the benefits of the countless hours he spent tempering his body became evident. Despite forcibly withstanding the all-out attacks of several cultivators, his body only swayed slightly. As he turned around, the broken saber traced arge circle, and the bodies of several nearby cultivators were effortlessly cleaved apart, unable to withstand the mysterious broken saber.

    In just an instant, several decapitated bodies littered the mountain path.

    Fresh blood mixed with rainwater, creating a crimson stream flowing down the mountain path.

    For those unaware of the truth, they might mistake tonight''s rain for a rain of blood.

    Surrounded by countless cultivators at this moment, Chen Chao''s body had already suffered attacks from countless sharp weapons.

    The cultivators of Clearwater Mountain were a varied bunch, and while their cultivation methods were based on refining medicinal fruits to increase their cultivation, each of them also possessed other methods. Facing this young martial artist who did not say a word, they no longer held back, employing all the hidden trump cards they had.

    However, several minutester, as the number of corpses on the mountain path increased, even the Clearwater Mountain cultivators who had the numerical advantage grew increasingly fearful.

    Was this young martial artist before them truly human?

    They had witnessed people killing before, but they had never seen someone like this young martial artist who killed people like this.

    The moment he unleashed his saber, it would definitely strike the body of a cultivator. There was actually no intact corpse for those who died under his saber!

    Before Chen Chao waspletely surrounded, several cultivators on the periphery had already begun forming hand seals and chanting incantations. By now, it was visible to the naked eye that golden threads were emanating from the fingertips of these cultivators. Subsequently, each of them took up a position, and when the threads converged, they formed arge golden, crisscrossing in all directions.

    After exchanging nces, the cultivators each seized a corner of the, then simultaneously called out in a deep voice, "Retreat swiftly!"

    Upon hearing thismand, the cultivators immediately attempted to withdraw from the battlefield. However, even so, several cultivators were tied down by Chen Chao and unable to get away.

    After a brief exchange of nces, they all nodded simultaneously. At this moment, they did not care whether any fellow disciples were still under the; they had to quickly subdue the young martial artist, or else the consequences too dreadful to imagine!

    As several cultivators pressed down at the same time, the golden descended upon Chen Chao.

    Several fellow disciples were also epassed by the golden.

    Seeing this scene, many cultivators breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously.

    However, as the golden descended and trapped the young martial artist, he let out a roar of frustration; akin to a trapped beast.

    Several cultivators sneered, thinking it was nothing more than wishful thinking for one person to dare to invade their Clearwater Mountain.

    But in the next moment, a dazzling sh of saber light suddenly appeared in the darkness.

    It illuminated many cultivators'' faces.

    The next moment, the cultivators holding onto different corners of the felt a tremendous force trying to drag the golden away from their grasp. Their expressions changed, and they each stepped back, gripping the tightly to prevent the young martial artist from escaping.

    However, as the golden stretched taut, the golden threads in the middle snapped apart.

    Several cultivators each retreated several steps, and when they looked back at the golden, they saw that it had been torn apart.

    The young martial artist who broke free had his ck shirt torn to pieces on his upper body. He did not care in the slightest, reaching out with one hand to grab a cultivator, and forcibly ripping off his arm!

    Then, he punched the cultivator''s head, sending white fragments flying along with the blood.

    Afterwards, Chen Chao immediately tore off his own tattered ck shirt, revealing his scar-covered upper body.

    During this time, the young martial artist even took the time to use the tattered shirt to wipe the blood off his face.

    But to all the cultivators present, this scene presented apletely different picture.

    Where did this god of killinge from?!

    After nearly wiping out half of Clearwater Mountain''s cultivators with one breath of qi, Chen Chao found time to replenish his qi before he uttered his first words, "With only these meager abilities, you guys learn tomit evil deeds?"

    His voice was not loud, but all the surrounding cultivators heard it clearly.

    The voice sounded as if it came from hell itself.

    The young martial artist threw away his ck shirt and said softly, "Keeping."

    The pouring rain did not stop.

    Chen Chao had already reached halfway up the mountain.

    There were no more Clearwater Mountain cultivators behind him, only dismembered corpses.

    There was no rainwater left on the mountain path, only a continuous flow of bloody water.

    In front of him, the few remaining Clearwater Mountain cultivators were already trembling in fear.

    At this moment, everyone was trembling with fear and trepidation, feeling an icy chill creeping over them.

    No one dared to step forward anymore.

    They did not even dare to meet the gaze of the young martial artist in front of them.

 Chapter 417: Iâ€™ll Beat You to Death Punch by Punch

    <h4>Chapter 417: I''ll Beat You to Death Punch by Punch</h4>

    The young man was bare-chested, his body covered in crisscrossing scars. At this moment, those scars appeared terrifying in the eyes of those Clearwater Mountain cultivators.

    Especially with him still holding a broken saber in his hand, the impact of this scene on the onlookers was immense.

    "He''s already exhausted and can''tst much longer. Let''s rush him together, he''ll surely die here!"

    Seeing that their fellow cultivators around them were hesitant to move forward, a cultivator called out loudly. Despite the considerable losses suffered by the Clearwater Mountain cultivators at this moment, there were still many of them present. As the saying goes, once the bow was drawn, the arrow must be released. Since they were already besieging this young martial artist, they should continue. Otherwise, would the previously deceased cultivators not have died in vain?

    As the cultivator spoke to boost everyone''s morale, the brief moment of tranquility on the mountain path was shattered, and once again, all the cultivators moved in to attack.

    Chen Chao was expressionless, just watching the people in front him, tightening his grip on the saber in his hand.

    Murder was the theme of the night. Although many had already died on the mountain path, it was only the beginning. For this rainy night, the end was still far from sight.

    In the hall at the peak, Daoist Sage Tianyi stood under the eaves, listening to the disciples'' reports on the situation along the mountain road in the rain. Even the usually solemn face of Daoist Sage Tianyi showed some emotional fluctuations now.

    "ck clothes, broken saber, and a young martial artist."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi pondered slightly, then came to an answer, saying slowly, "So, this is the renowned third-ranked person on the Latent Dragon List."

    Hearing this, the disciple in the rain was taken aback, then said worriedly, "Mountain Lord, since it''s him, should we stop? The Great Liang Dynasty must value this young man greatly. If he dies on our mountain, it may bring cmity upon us."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi sneered, "Stop? He''s already killed 30% to 40% of our mountain''s cultivators. Stopping now? How will my Clearwater Mountain maintain its dignity in the foreignnds? "As for the Great Liang Dynasty, what''s there to fear? Just a country banded up together by a bunch of uncouth martial artists."

    "But that Great Liang Emperor..."

    The Great Liang Emperor had previously ventured alone to the Northern Frontier and engaged in a fierce battle with the Demon Emperor in the deste north. This was something that had long been known to everyone. With such a powerful figure holding down the fort in Great Liang, perhaps the Infatuation Daoist Temple and other top sects could afford to ignore them. However, for Clearwater Mountain, they might not be qualified to do so.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said indifferently, "Since he trespassed our mountain first, and killed so many disciples, if he ends up dying on the mountain, who can say anything? As for the Great Liang Emperor, his Great Liang might have a peerless martial artist, but do our foreignnds not have powerhouses?"

    "When the timees, what reason will his Great Liang use to denounce us? Even if he really wants to send a punitive expedition, will those people just stand idly by? Would they have any face left by then?"

    As the lord of the mountain, Daoist Sage Tianyi naturally differed from the other cultivators. He stood higher and saw farther, understanding the intricacies of the situation very clearly.

    After learning the identity of the other party, he understood even more clearly that if they could kill that young martial artist tonight, Clearwater Mountain would reap countless benefits.

    "Spread the word, whoever can bring me the head of that young martial artist, they can freely choose the medicinal fruits in the immortal grotto at the back of the mountain."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi''s indifferent voice sounded out, his voice cold and detached. He understood the principle that where there was arge reward, there would be brave souls.

    Hearing that the medicinal fruits in the immortal grotto could be freely chosen, even the disciples kneeling in the rain felt somewhat swayed.

    The path of cultivation on Clearwater Mountain relied entirely on these medicinal fruits, and the medicinal fruits in the immortal grotto at the back mountain were basically high-grade fruits that had been refined for several years or even more than a decade. Getting one would bring boundless benefits.

    How could they not be tempted?

    Under Daoist Sage Tianyi''s generous reward, the disciples on the mountain path would undoubtedly be even more reckless.

    Furthermore, no matter how strong a Bitter Sea Realm martial artist was, could he truly contend with all the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain?

    Were there no Bitter Sea Realm cultivators on their mountain?

    Before the news from Daoist Sage Tianyi arrived at the mountain path, another battle had already taken ce. This time, in the skirmish, another 20% of Clearwater Mountain''s cultivators were lost. Counting the 30% to 40% lost previously, now half of Clearwater Mountain''s cultivators had died under the saber of that young martial artist.

    However, at this moment, everyone finally saw a glimmer of victory. After all, after the young martial artist had in half of Clearwater Mountain''s cultivators, he had already sustained numerous injuries himself. With so many scars on his body already, the young martial artist had umted many more new injuries at this moment.

    The blood that had been flowing down the mountain path finally started to flow from his body.

    Moreover, as more and more Clearwater Mountain cultivators died, the remaining half of the Clearwater Mountain cultivators were not so easy to kill anymore.

    They had higher cultivation realms and greaterbat strength.

    But even so, everyone could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Everyone said that sword cultivators had unparalleled killing power. They had not seen any sword cultivators themselves, but just thinking about it, there probably was not any sword cultivator in the world who was as good at killing as this young martial artist in front of them.

    Unlike the Clearwater Mountain cultivators, Chen Chao did not think so much at the moment. After slicing apart another cultivator''s body with one sh, he dragged another cultivator over to block a fatal blow from the Clearwater Mountain cultivators for him. This person had actually been observing for a long time on the sidelines, waiting for an opportunity. Finally finding it, he boldly made his move among the many cultivators. Unfortunately, Chen Chao still sensed it, and this strike failed to kill Chen Chao but instead directly killed his fellow disciple. There was no time for him to think about it, as what awaited him next was also Chen Chao''s saber.

    After killing this cultivator, he was almost reaching the mountaintop from halfway up the mountain. He lifted his head to look ahead, at this moment, there were much fewer Clearwater Mountain cultivatorspared to before.

    Challenging an entire mountain by himself at the Bitter Sea Realm, apart from relying on his unparalleled physique at the same realm, it was also that these Clearwater Mountain cultivators were nothing much at all. There were not many worth taking into consideration. They were already walking an unorthodox and heretic path, they were not necessarily strong among those in the same realm. Moreover, there were not many cultivators in the Bitter Sea Realm in the entire Clearwater Mountain.

    Even so, this tactic of overwhelming with numbers more or less posed some trouble for Chen Chao.

    Moreover, after reaching the mountaintop, he still had to fight against that Mountain Lord.

    A Great Beyond Realm cultivator was waiting for an exhausted enemy?

    If it were any other time, Chen Chao would never be so reckless as to do this, but now...

    There was only killing intent in Chen Chao''s eyes.

    As for living or dying, he did not think about it tonight.

    The heavy rain continued, and Chen Chao continued to swing his saber non-stop.

    There are no words to describe the killing spree Chen Chao unleashed tonight.

    Chen Chao decapitated one cultivator, then immediately received another sword strike.

    A sharp longsword pierced into Chen Chao''s original wound, directly piercing through Chen Chao''s body. Chen Chao raised his eyes and saw that the one who delivered this sword strike was a middle-aged cultivator with an ordinary face.

    "Martial Uncle Hao!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone was invigorated. Although this sword did not hit Chen Chao''s vital points, it still pierced through his abdomen. This was also the most severe injury Chen Chao had suffered sinceing up the mountain.

    After killing so many, the fear of the cultivators had dissipated. At this moment, fear was useless. If they wanted to survive, they had to kill this young martial artist here.

    Both sides had already lost all reason from killing.

    However, before that Martial Uncle Hao who sessfully ambushed Chen Chao could pull out his longsword, he was grabbed by Chen Chao, and then heavily hacked apart with a saber.

    Chen Chao released his grip, letting the corpse fall.

    At this moment, there were not many cultivators left in front of him.

    Chen Chao replenished another breath of qi.

    This was the fourth breath he had replenished before going up the mountain, and if nothing unexpected happened, it would be hisst.

    An hourter, Chen Chao stopped swinging his saber.

    There were no more Clearwater Mountain cultivators standing in front of him.

    At this moment, Chen Chao began to gasp frantically for air. As for the countless wounds on his body now, some had scabbed over, some had new wounds on top of old ones, and some areas were even a blurry mess of flesh and blood.

    But Chen Chao did not care.

    However, even though there were no more people in front of him at this moment, he did not immediately go up the mountain.

    He slowly pulled out the longsword still stuck in his body and casually tossed it aside.

    Then he turned his head indifferently and looked back at the path he hade.

    The entire mountain road was littered with dismembered corpses.

    The smell of blood was thick in the air.

    Regardless of whether Chen Chao could leave alive tonight, it was likely that this Clearwater Mountain which had harmed many people would be silent for many years toe.

    After waiting for the wound in his abdomen to scab over again, Chen Chao continued to walk up the mountain.

    Not long after, Chen Chao saw a stone que at the mountain top, engraved with a line ofrge characters - Qing Shui Liang Ren.[1.]

    Chen Chao was expressionless, hacking apart the stone que with one stroker, then looking toward the peak.

    There was light there.

    It could be seen clearly even in the heavy rain.

    Chen Chao followed a mountain path and slowly climbed the mountain.

    Before long, he had already arrived at the peak.

    Arge hall appeared before his eyes.

    The downpour intensified, as if even the heavens could not bear the sight of bloodshed on that mountain path and wanted to cleanse it.

    With his bare upper body, Chen Chao approached the front of the great hall and saw the daoist in purple robes.

    At this moment, there were no other cultivators besides Daoist Sage Tianyi.

    Seeing the young martial artist who hade to this ce, the Mountain Lord of Clearwater Mountain did not erupt in anger as Chen Chao had expected. He simply looked calmly at the young martial artist before him, feeling somewhat emotional. "I didn''t expect that you could really make it here."

    The entire Clearwater Mountain, countless cultivators hade and gone, yet none had been able to stop this young martial artist.

    "But now that you''re here, what does it matter?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi looked at the young martial artist before him and said softly, "Do you really think you''ll leave here alive?"

    "I''ll bury you with Clearwater Mountain. It''s not a bad ending. Dying here tonight isn''t exactly unjust."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi sighed and said, "But to use Clearwater Mountain as a stepping stone for my own future, I find it somewhat regrettable."

    Chen Chao had been silent as he looked at this Clearwater Mountain Lord. At this moment, he suddenly returned his saber to its sheathe.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi chuckled, "Since you''re already here, I''m not in a hurry either. I probably know a bit about the reason you came to this mountain. What about the rtionship between you and that girl?"

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "Just a chance encounter."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said, "Isn''t it ridiculous to throw away your life for a little girl you met by chance?"

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just exhaled a final breath.

    Watching the young martial artist before him, whose aura was steadily rising, Daoist Sage Tianyi did not mind. He simply said, "Ready to die?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "It''s hard to say who will die tonight."

    Then, he unfastened the saber from his waist and threw it heavily. The broken saber, along with its sheathe, embedded itself into a rock.

    "What, not even using your saber?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi sneered. "Seems like you''re really seeking death."

    Chen Chao stared at Daoist Sage Tianyi, then suddenly grinned. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die too easily in a bit."

    "I''ll beat you to death, punch by punch."

 Chapter 418.1: Secrets - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 418.1: Secrets - Part 1</h4>

    Listening to the bold words of the young martial artist before him, Daoist Sage Tianyi did not take him seriously or pay much attention. He simply smiled and said, "Young man, arrogancees with a price."

    Chen Chao and Daoist Sage Tianyi were separated by one cultivation realm. Fighting without his saber now was naturally not a rational decision, but Chen Chao did not care. He just walked towards Daoist Sage Tianyi and said calmly, "I don''t quite like the idea of cutting you down with just one sh."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi paid no mind, standing under the eaves, feeling the surging blood vitality of the young martial artist in front of him. He stood with his hands behind his back, smiling as he said, "Then let me see if you really have the ability. Besides, I also want to see how you all, these so-called martial artists, have the most unrivaled physiques in this world."

    After saying this, Daoist Sage Tianyi walked out from under the eaves into the pouring rain. Unlike Chen Chao who let the rain beat down on him, this Clearwater Mountain Lord kept all the raindrops at bay about ten feet in front of him, not letting a single dropnd on his body.

    His purple robe fluttered as he looked indifferently at the young martial artist before him, saying, "When I was your age, I was just as arrogant as you. But soon enough, I realized that in this world, there''s always someone stronger, always someone better. Arrogance will ultimatelye at a price."

    Chen Chao lifted his head and said onest sentence, "Then go teach that lesson to your disciples in hell."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi sneered coldly, wanting to retort, when the young martial artist before him lunged at him and recklessly charged straight at Daoist Sage Tianyi.

    Having abandoned his broken saber, Chen Chao was now destined to be like most martial artists in the world, resorting to fighting punch by punch in this life-and-death battle.

    Daoist Sage Tianyiughed disdainfully, "Childish."

    In his view, whether was it this young martial artist choosing toe to Clearwater Mountain because of a girl he met by chance, or his deliberate abandonment of his saber before the battle, both were incredibly childish.

    But before he could say these words, Chen Chao''s figure had already arrived before him. The young martial artist did not hesitate for a moment and mmed towards him fiercely. Daoist Sage Tianyi did not dodge, but instead pushed the qi in front of him forward once again. The manic qi shed with the young martial artist''s already battered body.

    Between heaven and earth, a dull sound erupted, as if a thunderp in the distant storm clouds was gathering momentum at that moment.

    For a brief moment, the torrential rain seemed to pause, and then countless raindrops began to stter in all directions. As the raindrops struck the qi in front of Daoist Sage Tianyi, they emitted a hissing sound.

    "No wonder you''re so arrogant. Turns out you have a good foundation to back it up."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi watched as countless raindrops, sharp as swords, collided with his qi. With a wave of his sleeve, he instantly gathered his aura qi, causing the raindrops to disperse. At the same time, Chen Chao''s body had already crashed into his qi barrier, breaking it. Though the barrier was broken, Daoist Sage Tianyi did not retreat. Instead, he took a step forward, confronting the young martial artist who came in a menacing manner.

    And then the two truly shed.

    Chen Chao lowered his shoulder and charged at Daoist Sage Tianyi, but the Daoist Sage countered with a palm strike aimed at Chen Chao''s forehead.

    Chen Chao noticed the iing palm strike but chose not to dodge. While Daoist Sage Tianyi was indeed a Great Beyond Realm cultivator, to Chen Chao, a Great Beyond cultivator like him was far inferior to those who had achieved Great Beyond Realm through bitter cultivation.

    However, Chen Chao made a miscalction this time.

    His opponent''s palm strike forcefully halted his momentum and even pushed him back several dozen feet away.

    Feeling the slight paining from his palm, Daoist Sage Tianyi expressed some surprise, "Really a martial artist who put in a lot of painstaking effort, aren''t you?"

    Chen Chao was also surprised. Sensing the power behind Daoist Sage Tianyi''s earlier palm strike, he faintly felt that this Clearwater Mountain Lord in front of him might not be as simple as he had initially thought.

    "If you''re regretting it now and choose to take up your saber to battle, I can wait for you. What do you say?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi pursued without hesitation after the palm strike, showing no fear of Chen Chao''s martial artist status.

    Chen Chao was expressionless. But after stabilizing his body, he then swung a punch towards Daoist Sage Tianyi''s head.

    A surging qi was concealed within this punch, pushing aside the surrounding rainwater. Given the toughness of Daoist Sage Tianyi''s body, if hit by this punch, he would likely be severely injured if not killed. However, Daoist Sage Tianyi justughed coldly, raising his hand to block Chen Chao''s punch aimed at his forehead, and then delivered another punch towards Chen Chao''s shoulder.

    With a loud bang, Chen Chao was once again pushed back several dozen feet.

    Seizing the opportunity, Daoist Sage Tianyu advanced and then mmed his palm down, targeting the top of Chen Chao''s head.

    Chen Chao tilted his head back, dodging the powerful palm strike, but as Daoist Sage Tianyi''s palm descended, another palmnded on Chen Chao''s chest.

    Chen Chao took this palm strike head-on, his body once again forced back. But before that, his fist finally struck Daoist Sage Tianyi''s abdomen.

    However, this punch only prevented Daoist Sage Tianyi from continuing to pursue Chen Chao, it did not even force this Clearwater Mountain Lord back a step.

    At this point, Chen Chao finally understood something: this Daoist Sage Tianyi in front of him was probably a martial artist too...

    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why his body was so resilient.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi seemed to understand what Chen Chao was thinking, and without any concealment, he said calmly, "Indeed, I''m just like you, a martial artist."

    This was Daoist Sage Tianyi''s biggest secret, as well as the biggest secret of the entire Clearwater Mountain.

    "Unfortunately, being a martial artist isn''t a good identity after all."

    He established the Clearwater Mountain, using the cultivation of medicinal fruits to sustain cultivation. In the eyes of others, it might seem like taking an unorthodox path, but for Daoist Sage Tianyi, it was different. His original intention was to shatter the idea that pure martial artists could not cultivate magic spells. The bodies of martial artists were unparalleled in the world. If they could also cultivate magic spells, then the entire world''sndscape would change.

    "Those so-called cultivators look down on us martial artists. I want to show them what the world would be like if we could also cultivate magic spells."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi expressed some longing and said softly, "At that time, there would be no cultivators in the world who dare to look down on martial artists anymore."

    Chen Chao stood still, looking at him indifferently.

    Daoist Sage Tianyimented, "If your name weren''t Chen Chao, I can even take you as my disciple, and impart this method to you. As for you killing all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain, so what?"

    "I''m limited by talent; it''s probably hard for me to achieve anything significant in this lifetime. You should have a better chance than me. How about it? Do you want to consider joining my sect? Let''s find a way out for the martial artists of the world together?"

    At this moment, Daoist Sage Tianyi looked at Chen Chao, even with a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

    Chen Chao asked, "So I''m going to have to eat humans?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said indifferently, "What does eating people matter for the sake of Great Dao?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi had already seen through Chen Chao''s thoughts and said with a cold smile, "Being too soft-hearted and conservative is precisely why martial artists are looked down upon by those worthless cultivators, with no possibility of turning things around!"

    Chen Chao did not speak and just responded with a punch.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi did not dodge or evade, taking the punch directly on his body. Then, he swung his elbow at Chen Chao''s chin, saying indifferently, "Since you''re unwilling, I''ll refine you into medicinal fruitter and swallow you, so you can see for yourself how I''ll open up a great path to Heaven for martial artists throughout the world!"

    Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked up, but at the same time, he grabbed Daoist Sage Tianyi''s sleeve and swung his fist fiercely. The blownded on the Clearwater Mountain Lord, who now seemed unclear whether he was a martial artist or cultivator.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi staggered back a few steps.

    Before he could steady himself, Chen Chao was already in front of him again.

    With a cold sneer, Daoist Sage Tianyi did not speak further, abandoning other methods and confronting the young martial artist before him with his physique.

    Initially, when he learned that Chen Chao had ascended the mountain, he refrained from immediately intercepting him with the other cultivators. He genuinely wanted to see if this young martial artist had the qualifications to reach the mountaintop, if he had the qualifications to be entrusted with his long-held secret.

    At that point in time, he even had about 70% to 80% confidence that he could persuade Chen Chao to continue walking this path with him.

    But at this moment, he was immensely disappointed.

    The young martial artist before him was too stubborn and unyielding.

    Since that was the case, he no longer had any intention of holding back.

    Thereafter, Daoist Sage Tianyiunched a fierce attack, his torrential punches raining down on the young martial artist.

    Climbing up the mountain was not easy in the first ce. While Chen Chao who was injured was continuously crushing the barrage of punches, he was also throwing his fists at Daoist Sage Tianyi.

    In an instant, it became a contest between two pure martial artists.

    ______

 Chapter 418.2: Secrets - Part 2

    Chapter 418.2: Secrets - Part 2

    Although Chen Chao''s cultivation realm was inferior to Daoist Sage Tianyi''s, his physique was arguably the strongest in the Bitter Sea Realm. Thus, even though he was currently on the defensive, Daoist Sage Tianyi could not find a certain-kill opportunity to strike him down.

    As for Daoist Sage Tianyi, while he appeared to be continuously enhancing his cultivation level with the medicinal fruits, he never neglected the tempering of his physical body. With the assistance of the medicinal fruits, his physique was incredibly tough; far surpassing that of an ordinary Great Beyond Realm martial artist.

    The two threw punches without regard for consequences, causing numerous cracks in the stones in front of the great hall. Yet, due to the heavy rain, no dust was raised.

    After close to an hour, Daoist Sage Tianyi''s purple robe was considerably damaged. Following a particrly intense exchange of blows with Chen Chao, the stones beneath their feet shattered instantly, forming a web of cracks. Under the onught of berserk punches, Daoist Sage Tianyi''s purple robe also tore apart.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi revealed the muscr physique hidden under the purple robe. The clear distinction between each muscle resembled a perfect sculpture.

    And beneath each of his muscles seemed to be contained immense strength.

    Compared to Chen Chao, Daoist Sage Tianyi appeared more like a powerful martial artist.

    "Your physique is tempered rather impressively, but to kill me, I''m afraid it will be quite difficult," Daoist Sage Tianyi said expressionlessly, looking at the young martial artist before him. Even though the two were destined to determine life and death soon, he still harbored some admiration for the young martial artist before him, whether was it due to his talent or his solid foundation in martial arts.

    Chen Chao moved his neck, emitting a series of crackling sounds throughout his body. He shook his arms, scattering off a lot of rainwater before saying, "As long as there''s a chance."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said indifferently, "I still want to ask again, are you really unwilling to apany me?"

    Chen Chao rushed forward, throwing a word at the same time, "Disgusting."

    At the same time, Daoist Sage Tianyi took a step forward, his arm striking directly at Chen Chao''s chest, while his other hand clenched into a fist, unleashing a surging st of fist force that dispersed the rainwater, smashing towards Chen Chao once again.

    Chen Chao was expressionless, reaching out to grab Daoist Sage Tianyi''s arm and then twisting it with both hands.

    In the ensuing exchange, Daoist Sage Tianyi clearly sensed that the young martial artist in front of him possessed multipleyers of fist intent intertwined within his body; not just one, but at least three fist intents, resembling three thin ropes, currently intertwining each other.

    The weakest one, he could virtually confirm that it was the aura that this young martial artist had been bitterly cultivating all along. As for the other two, although the power was still weak, it was likely due to the fact that this young martial artist had not had enough time to study them. However, the essence of the fist intent in them was profound and lofty; probably not the mere martial spirit of an ordinary martial artist.

    Chen Chao remained silent, he just formed a stance in silence.

    Initially, when he obtained the Lord Warden Commander''s cultivation insights, andter sparred with the Great General, receiving guidance from this peerless martial artist. Moreover, on that night, the Great Liang Emperor intentionally or unintentionally offered some guidance. It could be said that the three most powerful martial artists of the Great Liang Dynasty were all his teachers.

    Before meeting these three martial artists, Chen Chao''s martial arts cultivation did not have the guidance of a famous master. Apart from his own decent talent, the only things that allowed him to reach that level were hard work and a disregard for his own life.

    Killing demons in the mountains of Tianqing County, countless life-and-death struggles, and enduring longer than ordinary people every time he tempered his body, these unconventional methods prevented him from being left behind by the young geniuses of the current era.

    But that was all.

    However, after the martial arts guidance from these three martial artists, especially after Chen Chao obtained the Lord Warden Commander''s cultivation insights, his martial arts progress was much faster than most people could imagine.

    After a brief surprise, Daoist Sage Tianyi quickly calmed down. In the end, no matter how strong you are, you are still a cultivation realm below me. You think you can kill me? It''s nothing but a fool''s talk.

    As a senior martial artist, Daoist Sage Tianyi had the confidence.

    However, during their subsequent exchange, Daoist Sage Tianyi somewhat btedly realized that he had underestimated the young martial artist in front of him.

    The young martial artist''s fist intent was too fierce, and there were even signs of Daoist Sage Tianyi being pushed back.

    But he quickly stopped the decline. He blocked Chen Chao''s fierce punch with his elbow, and at the same time, he threw a punch, hitting the gap exposed by Chen Chao.

    If this punch had hit his opponent''s heart, Daoist Sage Tianyi would have been confident of severely injuring this young martial artist.

    However, before this punch couldnd, the young martial artist opposite him broke through the fist''s momentum with an even more domineering punch andnded a blow on Daoist Sage Tianyi''s forehead.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi retracted his punch to block it, but the punch stillnded solidly on his forearm, causing him to retreat several steps once again.

    Feeling the paining from his forearm, Daoist Sage Tianyi''s expression changed slightly, but faced with the opponent''s relentless onught, he still did not just passively endure the blows.

    He seized the opportunity to punch Chen Chao in the abdomen, then stepped back several dozen, gaining some breathing room for himself.

    Then, he even extended his hand, drawing the raindrops around him to attack Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao allowed the densely packed raindrops to pelt his body before saying, "What''s wrong? Are you not considering yourself a martial artist now?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi was expressionless. Over the years, he had painstakingly studied how to open up a new path for martial artists. But in reality, progress had been slow. He could only construct something akin to meridians of cultivators using the medicinal fruits, and the magic spells he grasped were not only few in numbers, but alsocking in power.

    Thus, these methods were merely shy without substance.

    Nevertheless, he firmly believed that he was on the right path. It was just that the one who would seed in the end might not be himself.

    Without saying a word, Daoist Sage Tianyi reached out, gathering rainwater in his hand and condensing it into a transparent long saber. Then, he confronted Chen Chao once again.

    At this point, it no longer mattered whether he used martial arts to face the enemy or not.

    Chen Chao remained silent. At this moment, the qi in his body was surging uncontrobly, almost reaching the brink of a breakthrough. However, even so, he was not willing to seize the opportunity to break through. As for whether to use a saber, Chen Chao had not even considered it. He had said he would beat the Daoist Sage Tianyi to death punch by punch, and he meant it.

    After Daoist Sage Tianyi wielded the saber, he engaged with Chen Chao using a mixture of magic spells and martial arts. This time, he finally suppressed Chen Chao''s increasingly surging fist intent.

    Regaining control of the situation, Daoist Sage Tianyi swung his saber, slicing through the rain around him with formidable saber qi, simultaneously carving out a deep gulf in the ground!

    After dodging this saber strike, Chen Chao clenched his fist and smashed towards the sky, causing the raindrops continuously falling from the sky to actually pour back towards the heavens.

    Between heaven and earth, it seemed as if the rain had suddenly stopped.

    But immediately after, the gathered rainwater poured down, as if the Milky Way breached the embankment.

    A surging water flow now separated the two.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi swung his saber again, cutting through the water flow, then leaped over it and swung the saber down towards Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao caught the de with both hands but was forced to kneel on one knee under the tremendous force.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi''s hands erupted with tremendous force, pressing down to make it impossible for the young martial artist in front of him to hold onto the de, intending to split his body in two with a single strike.

    The ground shattered once again, and where Chen Chao knelt, there was a visible depression.

    A trickle of blood seeped out of the corner of Chen Chao''s mouth, and his internal qi seemed to be somewhat scattered by now.

    Just when Daoist Sage Tianyi thought the oue was certain, Chen Chao exerted force with both hands, suddenly twisting them, causing the rain saber''s de to disperse at this moment.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi paid no heed and was determined to deliver this decisive blow.

    A momentter, the de shattered, but the remaining fragments continued to descend, grazing Chen Chao''s face, breaking through his skin from the top of his head to his abdomen.

    Chen Chao seemed as if he had truly been cleaved apart by this strike.

    However, after the de descended and reached near Chen Chao''s feet, where he should have been split in two, he suddenly extended his foot and stomped on the already shattered de.

    At the same time, he charged towards Daoist Sage Tianyi like an arrow released from a bow, sending Daoist Sage Tianyi flying back into the main hall.

    The hall trembled with a loud bang.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi was mmed into the ancestral statue in the hall,pletely immobilized within it.

    With a furious roar, Daoist Sage Tianyi struggled free, paying no heed to the dismal state of the ancestral statue behind him.

    At that moment, Chen Chao also entered the hall.

    Standing at the doorway, blood streaming down his body, Chen Chao wiped his face, unable to stop the bleeding. It even smeared his entire face full of blood because of it.

    With this, the battlefield of these two martial artists transitioned from the rain outside into the hall.

 Chapter 419: Doesnt Taste Good

    Chapter 419: Doesn''t Taste Good

    This Dao ancestor hall was originally built with the purpose of deceiving the masses. Daoist Sage Tianyi harbored no respect for the so-called Dao ancestor.

    He held no affection for most martial artists in the world either, not even for the Great Liang Emperor, who possessed unparalleled martial prowess, or for the current Great Liang Dynasty.

    For years, he had been searching for arade of the same Dao, but had yet to find one. Seeing Chen Chao now, he felt a glimmer of hope ignited within him. However, the young martial artist showed no interest, leaving Daoist Sage Tianyi iparably disappointed.

    Reaching out, he picked up a fragment of the Dao ancestor statue. Slowly raising his head to look at the young martial artist before him, he chuckled, "Quite capable, very good."

    Chen Chao who stood at the doorway simply asked, "How many punches do you think you can still withstand from me?"

    "It''s said that the fist fears the young. Though you are young, I am not old yet."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi cracked his neck, smiling as hemented, "But when I was your age, I wasn''t as good as you. However, with such potential, why are you so conservative? Damn."

    Chen Chao remained silent and just smiled.

    Suddenly, Daoist Sage Tianyi asked, "What do you think of the Dao ancestor behind me?"

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao lifted his head to look. The Dao ancestor statue, previously shattered by Daoist Sage Tianyi''s impact, was now in ruins, with its body severely damaged. Only the head remained rtively intact. Chen Chao nced at it and shrugged, "Nothing special."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi burst intoughter, "Do you know, Daoist cultivators around the world bow reverently when they see this Dao ancestor statue?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, then immediately said, "So, ording to you, if you were to establish a new path, you would be treated the same way?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi sighed, "It''s a pity you won''t see it. If you follow me, you will surely have a ce by my side."

    "Indeed a pity. I can''t smell the incense or taste the cold pig''s head meat."

    Before Chen Chao''s voice faded, he pounced towards Daoist Sage Tianyi again, initiating another bout of fierce battle within the hall.

    This time, Chen Chao''s heavy fist struck directly at Daoist Sage Tianyi''s face. Daoist Sage Tianyi extended one hand to block while the other hand formed a fist aimed at Chen Chao''s head. Chen Chao tilted his head slightly, dodging the punch, and simultaneously kicked toward Daoist Sage Tianyi''s chest.

    As Daoist Sage Tianyi withdrew his fist, itnded heavily on Chen Chao''s shoe sole. However, instead of being knocked backward by the punch, Chen Chao used the momentum to propel himself into the air. With a strange arc, he reversed his trajectory and reappeared above Daoist Sage Tianyi''s head.

    Then, he stomped his foot heavily.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi crossed his arms in front of him to block the attack, but he was still pressed down to one knee under the force.

    A crack immediately appeared on the ground.

    This time, it was an eye for an eye.

    Previously, it was Chen Chao who was half-kneeling, and now it was Daoist Sage Tianyi half-kneeling.

    With this, seemed like changing positions from offensive to defensive.

    However, Daoist Sage Tianyi remained unfazed. After being pressed down, he actually chose to take the initiative to retract his hands. Using his shoulders to bear Chen Chao''s kick, he then grabbed Chen Chao''s ankle with both hands and forcefully swung in arge circle, flinging Chen Chao into the nearby Dao ancestor statue. The already dismal Dao ancestor statue waspletely smashed, with its head rolling off and shattering into pieces upon hitting the ground.

    After shattering this Dao ancestor statue, Chen Chao also inadvertently demolished several pirs. As a result, half of the Dao ancestor hall copsed in an instant.

    Countless beams and debris fell, causing dust to billow up.

    Slowly turning around, Daoist Sage Tianyi looked at the ruins. However, the dust was too thick at this moment, making it difficult for even him to see clearly.

    At that moment, a figure burst out from the dust, instantly dispersing the qi in Daoist Sage Tianyi''s chest. Staggering back several steps, Daoist Sage Tianyi then felt another palm descending on top of his head.

    This time, Daoist Sage Tianyi was unable to dodge in time and took the blow head-on. Blood began to flow from the top of his head, quickly blurring his vision.

    However, in that split second, relying solely on his years of cultivation experience, he managed to block several heavy blows from the young martial artist despite his obstructed vision.

    In theirst exchange, Chen Chao struck Daoist Sage Tianyi''s chest with his elbow, while Daoist Sage Tianyinded a punch on the young martial artist''s head.

    Both of them were seriously injured from thisst encounter.

    At this moment, the situation for both of them seemed delicate. It would depend on how things would unfold from here.

    They each retreated several dozen feet. Daoist Sage Tianyi was forced back to the doorway. He casually grabbed a nearby long cloth, wiped the blood from his eyes, and then saw the young martial artist across from him who was also shirtless, gasping heavily for air.

    Only then, did Daoist Sage Tianyi sighed emotionally, "If you had carried your saber just now, you probably would have caught me off guard. What a pity."

    Chen Chao remained silent. The wounds on his body, which had already been ripped open in this fierce battle, were now bleeding profusely, making him look like a bloody man.

    From the moment he started climbing the mountain until now, despite replenishing his qi several times to recover along the way, in the end, it could be summed up as one long battle.

    The current him was already seriously wounded.

    If he did not have any contingency ns, he would likely die on this Clearwater Mountain.

    But everything was not lost yet.

    Chen Chao really had a contingency n.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi asked, "What other tricks do you have?"

    Chen Chao did not say a word, just exhaled deeply.

    The qi that had been suppressed throughout his body finally welled uppletely at this moment, without any restraint.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi was taken aback, then his expression changed drastically. Without hesitation, he lunged at Chen Chao and threw a heavy punch to his chest.

    He had not expected that the young martial artist in front of him had already reached the bottleneck of the Bitter Sea Realm and had been holding back from breaking through. If it were not for this fight, Daoist Sage Tianyi would probably have waited for the young martial artist to break through. However, after this fight, he dared not wait any longer. If Chen Chao broke through, it would mean a new surge of qi for him, and then Daoist Sage Tianyi would likely be helpless against him.

    So now, he aimed topletely shatter the momentum of this young martial artist''s breakthrough. A punch to the chest would scatter his qi, rendering him unable to salvage the situation.

    However, at this critical moment of breakthrough, although Chen Chao''s movements were restricted, he still managed to block Daoist Sage Tianyi''s powerful punch by crossing both arms in front of him.

    After the punch, Chen Chao was sent flying backward, crashing into the debris once again. At this moment, the entire Dao ancestor hall finally crumbled entirely.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi did not leave the battlefield. Instead, he continued to advance, grabbing one of Chen Chao''s arms with one hand while continuously punching his chest with the other.

    Meanwhile, the Dao ancestor hall finally copsedpletely, burying Tianyi and Chen Chao within its ruins.

    However, there were still intense rumblings that emitted, like thunder, echoing incessantly.

    After an unknown period of time, Daoist Sage Tianyi soared into the sky, breaking free from the rubble. However, his expression became extremely ugly, and he turned to leave.

    But at the same time behind him, a cold voice sounded, "You''ve had your fun and now you want to leave?"

    Daoist Sage Tianyi''s expression darkened, but he was unwilling to turn around. Instead, he dashed forward, ignoring the pouring rain.

    However, he had not gone far when the young martial artist inexplicably appeared in front of him.

    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the young martial artist stared at Daoist Sage Tianyi and said softly, "It''s my turn now."

    At this moment, Daoist Sage Tianyi felt not only fear but also incredulity. Despite his continuous powerful punches earlier, he could not understand why he failed to stop this young martial artist from sessfully breaking through in front of him.

    This was fundamentally why he felt that he should not continue fighting to the death with this young martial artist. This young martial artist seemed to have too many secrets, which could not be understood bymon sense.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi said in a deep voice, "Even so, with both of us at the same realm, do you really think you can kill me?"

    Chen Chao responded with just three words: "I can try."

    Then the two of them shed again in the heavy rain. Butpared to before, Chen Chao''s attacks this time were much more ferocious, and Daoist Sage Tianyi soon found it difficult to defend himself.

    Chen Chao quickly grabbed Daoist Sage Tianyi''s arm and forcefully twisted it, directly breaking his arm. At the same time, he threw a punch, striking the chest of the Great Beyond Realm martial artist.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi attempted to throw a punch with all his might, but was simultaneously struck by Chen Chao''s punch. This time, their fists collided, and Daoist Sage Tianyi''s fingers instantly fractured, his entire hand falling limp.

    Chen Chao grabbed Daoist Sage Tianyi by the neck, raining punch after punch onto his chest.

    Soon, Daoist Sage Tianyi''s chest became a blur of flesh and blood.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi vomited blood non-stop, but was helpless to stop the attacks of this young martial artist before him.

    Several minutester, he was already on his dying gasp.

    His eyes were soaked in blood, barely able to stay open.

    Chen Chao continued to rain down punches expressionlessly, intent on fulfilling his promise to beat Daoist Sage Tianyi to death punch by punch.

    Daoist Sage Tianyi could no longer speak. He was not far from death anymore.

    Chen Chao showed no signs of stopping. In the rain, it seemed as though the little girl holding a sugar figurine had appeared again before him.

    She was smiling at him.

    Chen Chao closed his eyes in pain but continued to throw punches.

    However, after a moment, he opened both eyes again. His eyes were still clear and unaffected by heart demons.

    It was unknown how much time had passed. The heavy rain persisted, but Daoist Sage Tianyi was on the brink of death.

    His entire body was shattered, bones crushed, and flesh no longer able to support him, currently enduring immense agony.

    Chen Chao stopped punching, released his grip, and let Daoist Sage Tianyi fall.

    He then lowered his head to look at Daoist Sage Tianyi. After a moment of silence, he said, "Forgot to tell you, I''ve also eaten humans before."

    After a moment, he shook his head again and said, "They don''t taste good."

    Daoist Sage Tianyi did not hear this sentence, the pouring rain also obscured this sentence.

    Only Chen Chao could hear it.

 Chapter 420: Life like Weeds

    Chapter 420: Life like Weeds

    The heavy rain still did not stop. Chen Chao stood in the rain in silence for a moment before walking over to retrieve the broken saber he had thrown earlier. He tied it back around his waist and then turned to nce at the corpse of Daoist Sage Tianyi. He briefly considered taking his head away, but in the end, he shook his head. If Xie Ying, that little girl, saw this guy''s severed head, she would probably cry in fright. Even though the little girl was already dead, Chen Chao still did not want her to be disturbed even in death.

    "Come out."

    Chen Chao looked in a certain direction, his voice cold.

    Earlier during the battle with Daoist Sage Tianyi, he had known that there was a spectator to their fight. It was just that this spectator''s cultivation realm was not high. It was likely some cowardly Clearwater Mountain cultivator who did not follow Daoist Sage Tianyi''s orders to intercept him on the mountain path.

    As expected, after Chen Chao finished speaking, a little daoist boy immediately ran out from under a distant tree. Within a few steps, he came to Chen Chao and knelt down with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing. "Immortal Master, please spare my life! I''ve only been on the mountain for a short time and absolutely haven''t done anything that went against heaven and reason!"

    In the pouring rain, the little daoist boy''s kowtowing was sincere, leaving behind a pool of bright red blood on the ground.

    Actually, the little daoist boy had no choice but to be sincere. He had seen from afar when his senior brothers tried to intercept Chen Chao on the mountain path. The scene was horrifying. This young martial artist of unknown origin showed no mercy when killing. The senior brothers he had seen before were now just piles of dismembered corpses on the mountain path.

    As for Daoist Sage Tianyi, whom he regarded as a deity, was he not lying in the distance?

    In addition to the Dao ancestor hall that was a frightening sight to behold, the little daoist boy had no doubt that this young martial artist in front of him would immediately kill him.

    Chen Chao nced at the little daoist boy and said calmly, "I heard that you have the so-called medicinal fruits at the back of the mountain, where is it?"

    Just as the little daoist boy was about to speak, he heard this god of killing in front of him say calmly, "Think carefully before you speak. If there''s any lie, you can die right now."

    The little daoist boy had intended to pass off hisck of knowledge about the medicinal fruits at the back of the mountain because he only joined recently. But upon hearing this, he immediately became said timidly. "I heard from my senior brothers that halfway up the back mountain, there''s an immortal grotto where the Mountain Lo-... where this scoundrel keeps medicinal fruits he refined. I''ve only heard about it and haven''t been there."

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao said, "Lead the way."

    The little daoist boy had a mournful expression, but he quickly got up and led Chen Chao towards the back of the mountain.

    With one in front and the other behind, the little daoist boy walked cautiously, while Chen Chao behind him walked even slower. Although he had in Daoist Sage Tianyi, his injuries were not light. Being able to walk at this moment was already remarkable.

    Soon, the two arrived at the halfway mark at the back of the mountain. Sure enough, there was a cave not far ahead.

    Normally, there should be someone guarding this ce. But now, there was only the little daoist boy left on Clearwater Mountain, so there were naturally no guards.

    The two entered the cave.

    The little daoist boy stopped, bing somewhat hesitant.

    Chen Chao made a nonchnt grunt.

    Only then, did the little daoist boy whisper, "Reporting to Immortal Master, there may be some traps in this cave. If we proceed recklessly, I''m afraid..."

    Chen Chao was expressionless, just uttering one word.

    "Go."

    The little daoist boy did not dare to disobey themand of the killing god behind him. He gritted his teeth and moved forward. But fortunately, the journey was uneventful. After a while, they could see some light inside.

    They entered, whererge cauldrons were disyed. Above each cauldron, various spiritual medicines were suspended, with drops of their essence asionally falling into the cauldrons.

    Chen Chao walked to one of therge cauldrons and bent down to look inside, only to see a horrifying sight. Inside the cauldron were the bodies of several children, all pure white, with even their bones and veins visible. They were soaking in the essence of the medicinal herbs, their eyes tightly closed. They had likely been dead for a long time.

    Chen Chao was silent, but his expression was ugly.

    The little daoist boy knelt down again, sobbing, "Master, I really just arrived at the mountain. I have never done those atrocious things!"

    Chen Chao ignored him and just looked into the distance. There was a small cave entrance; only about a person''s height.

    "What is that?"

    Chen Chao pointed and asked.

    The little daoist boy hastily replied, "That''s where that scoundrel usually cultivates. There should be some treasures. I''ll go get them for Immortal Master."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Wait for me here."

    Then, Chen Chao ignored that little daoist boy and walked straight into that cave.

    As Chen Chao''s figure disappeared from view, the little daoist boy wrestled with conflicting thoughts, wondering whether he should just run away. But after thinking carefully, he could only stand there with a mournful expression, not moving an inch.

    Chen Chao entered the cave. The interior was simple, with only a meditation cushion and a bookshelf containing some daoist spells, presumably those studied by Daoist Sage Tianyi.

    After ncing around, Chen Chao lifted the cushion and indeed found handwritten notes underneath.

    These were the so-called new ideas of Daoist Sage Tianyi over the years.

    As Chen Chao flipped through the pages, he furrowed his brows. Daoist Sage Tianyi could be considered an ambitious person of his time. As a martial artist, he sought to find a path that allowed martial artists to cultivate daoist techniques. Although he took an unorthodox approach and created these harmful things, judging purely from Daoist Sage Tianyi''s ideas, he was no ordinary person.

    After a few nces, Chen Chao turned and walked out of the cave.

    The little daoist boy was still standing there, eagerly waiting for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao nced at him and instructed, "Go dig some holes."

    The little daoist boy understood what Chen Chao wanted to do and trembled with fear as he reminded, "Immortal Master, once these medicinal fruits leave the medicinal cauldrons, they lose all effect within half a day..."

    Without waiting for him to finish, Chen Chao just gave him a cold look.

    The little daoist boy immediately changed his tune, "I will obey Immortal Master''s orders."

    Chen Chao remained silent, watching as the little daoist boy dug the holes. Afterward, Chen Chao helped bury all the deceased children.

    Afterpleting everything, Chen Chao came to the cave entrance and gazed into the distance.

    There had been a Dao ancestor hall on the peak over there, but now it was nothing but ruins.

    The little daoist boy stood beside Chen Chao, not daring to lift his head.

    Chen Chao suddenly said expressionlessly, "When cultivating your sect''s technique, you have to consume a medicinal fruit on the first day, and then one each month. How long have you been on the mountain?"

    Hearing this, how could the little daoist boy not know what Chen Chao meant? He knelt down with a thud again, begging for mercy, "Immortal Master, spare my life! I''ve been on the mountain for less than a month. In the beginning, I was forced by them..."

    Before he could finish his words, Chen Chao had already grabbed the little daoist boy by the neck. He looked at the boy whose face was gradually turning red and said calmly, "Do you think I can''t see the greed in your eyes? "If I let you go, perhaps in less than half a day, you''ll dig up all those so-called medicinal fruits and devour them all."

    The little daoist boy''s eyes were filled with fear. He wanted to plead for mercy, but now he could not say a word.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to say any more. He just exerted a little force, snapping the boy''s neck, and then casually threw his body down the mountain.

    After he was done with these things, Chen Chao nced back at the cave. As a pure martial artist, he could not discern much about the cave. If a buddhist monk had arrived at this moment, they would probably sigh with sorrow and then start performing rituals to help transcend the deceased spirits.

    This so-called immortal grotto was destined to be filled with resentful spirits.

    Chen Chao did not know if he should rejoice that he would not see this sight, orment that he was powerless to save these children who were already dead, yet their resentful spirits lingered.

    Withplicated thoughts in his mind, Chen Chao descended the mountain alone.

    The heavy rain gradually subsided and the sky began to brighten.

    In Clearwater Commandery''smandery city, many cultivators andmoners who were slow to react only now realized that the Clearwater Pavilion in the city had turned into ruins. Amidst their shock, many were still in a daze, unaware of what had happenedst night. As for themandery government, they had actually received news early on. Almost at dawn, they had quietly sent people to investigate the situation. Upon seeing the corpses of many Clearwater Mountain cultivators in the ruins of the Clearwater Pavilion, they returned to report. Themandery prefect who usually dared not speak up when oppressed was actually somewhat agitated for a moment. He almost burst intoughter right there.

    After calming down, he simply instructed his subordinates to act as if they knew nothing about the matter. Whether Clearwater Mountain had provoked a formidable foe, he did not want to get involved. He did not care about how Clearwater Mountain would retaliate or whether they would seed or not. After all, whether Clearwater Commandery changed hands in the future was not something an ordinary prefect like him could meddle in.

    Since it was a fight among immortals, all they could do was stay as far away as possible.

    As for the local warden, when the magistrate sent someone to inquire earlier, he was surprised to hear that the martial artist had already gone outte at night to eliminate demons in a county city belonging to Clearwater Commandery.

    This made the prefect quite emotional. Who said martial artists were just brutes? Our warden had such meticulous thoughts.

    In the bookshop, the owner stayed awake all night, looking at the corpse of the young girl ced there. This schr could not help but sigh repeatedly. Hating evil and removing harm for the people was a principle mentioned in the ssics of sages, but the sages also said, "When poor, be virtuous alone; when wealthy, benefit all under heaven."

    Now, he was truly unsure which sage''s advice to follow.

    However, seeing the rain stop and the sky gradually clear, and with the young martial artist not yet returning, the bookstore owner sighed and prepared to leave the city with his collection of books and the corpse of the young girl.

    As he opened the door of the bookstore, he happened to see the young man in ck returning to the bookstore.

    After a night''s absence, the young man''splexion was incredibly pale.

    But since he could leave the city and return, it seemed to indicate something.

    The bookstore owner was truly shocked this time.

    Clearwater Mountain was no less dangerous than a den of dragons and tigers. The fact that the young man before him could return unharmed was not easy, right?

    Or perhaps the young martial artist before him had ultimately made peace with Clearwater Mountain?

    Without waiting for him to speak, Chen Chao entered the bookstore and ced something next to the corpse of the young girl.

    It was a grasshopper woven out of weeds.

 Chapter 421: This World Shouldnâ€™t Be Like This

    Chapter 421: This World Shouldn¡¯t Be Like This

    The bookstore owner, who had been holding back, finally could not resist and asked, "Did you make peace with Clearwater Mountain?"

    Chen Chao nced weakly at the bookstore owner, shook his head, and said softly, "From now on, there''s no more Clearwater Mountain."

    Though Chen Chao''s words were calm, the bookstore owner looked at the young martial artist before him, his face filled with astonishment. "What do you mean there''s no more Clearwater Mountain?!"

    Chen Chao did not beat around the bush. He said straightforwardly, "If I wasn''t worried that she''ll feel scared after death, I''d have brought back Daoist Sage Tianyi''s head."

    This statement struck the bookstore owner like lightning.

    Previously, when Chen Chao mentioned going up the mountain to kill, the best oue in the bookstore owner''s view was Chen Chao killing a few foreign cultivators before the Clearwater Mountain cultivators would make concessions topromise. However, he did not expect that Chen Chao would exterminate the entire sect overnight. Could Clearwater Mountain, which was deeply rooted in Clearwater Commandery for many years, be uprooted by Chen Chao alone?

    The bookstore owner found it hard to believe.

    But looking at the young man before him, he felt that he was not lying either.

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath and said softly to the girl''s corpse, "From now on, no more children from Clearwater Commandery will be turned into so-called medicinal fruits."

    The bookstore owner could not believe it and took two steps back, murmuring, "You really did it!"

    Ignoring the disbelief of the bookstore owner, Chen Chao just wanted to pick up the girl''s corpse and leave.

    Suddenly, the bookstore owner solemnly knelt down to Chen Chao and kowtowed heavily. "This confucian schr, Yang Yan, thanks you on behalf of the people of Clearwater Commandery."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "Actually, it should be considered my duty. You''ve suffered because of me, so I''m the one who should apologize."

    The bookstore owner was taken aback, then thought of the young martial artist''s identity and asked in astonishment, "Fellow Daoist, are you a military official of the imperial court?"

    It seemed reasonable. If he were not a military official of the imperial court, he would not have had the ability to overthrow Clearwater Mountain at this young age.

    Chen Chao helped him up and nodded without hiding anything. "I serve in the Divine Capital''s office."

    The bookstore owner sighed. He actually understood the difficulties of the imperial court. In the vast Great Liang Dynasty, with countless foreign cultivators not viewing human lives as human lives, while the imperial court also faced invasion from the northern demons, the world was already difficult enough. But who would not want a truly peaceful world?

    Chen Chao did not intend to say much and bid farewell to the bookstore owner.

    The bookstore owner said, "As for the heart demon you don''t need to dwell on it. You may feel guilty towards this girl, but you''ve saved the people of Clearwater Commandery."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "It''s not the same."

    "One personpared to the people of an entiremandery?"

    The bookstore owner tried to help Chen Chaoe to terms with it and not be affected by his heart demon.

    Chen Chao said, "There''s no difference. This isn''t a multiple-choice question."

    The bookstore owner sighed lightly and did not say anything more.

    Chen Chao carried the girl''s corpse out of the bookstore, and then slowly left the city.

    Along the way, many people noticed this martial artist carrying a saber. Remembering the news fromst night, not many gazes lingered on Chen Chao. Currently, only themon people of Clearwater Commandery did not know what had happened. If they knew, the streets would probably be filled with civilians kneeling.

    The scene would be even grander than when the Great General left the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao did not have the mind to think about these things. After leaving the city with the girl''s corpse, he headed back the way he came. The corpse of the girl''s mother had already been thrown into the river and could no longer be found. Now, he could only find a ce to bury the little girl. As for the local prefect and the warden, he would naturally write a letter back to the Divine Capital and inform Song Lian. As for how to deal with it afterward and what kind of people the new prefect and warden would be, it was not something he could control. Although he had gone up the mountain alonest night and killed all the cultivators of Clearwater Mountain, he also knew that changing the world with just one person''s strength would be extremely difficult. Even someone as strong as the Great Liang Emperor could not do everything perfectly, let alone someone like him, a martial artist who had just stepped into the Great Beyond Realm.

    In reality, most things in the world boiled down to just one word: helplessness.

    Chen Chao felt somewhat numb.

    Later, in a small town near the border of White Deer Prefecture, Chen Chao found a coffin shop and had the boss make a coffin. Then he carved a rather ugly-looking grasshopper on the coffin with his own hands.

    Several dayster, he carried the coffin back to the ferry crossing.

    The ferryman was resting on the riverbank, and upon seeing the young man return with the coffin, he remembered their previous conversation on the boat and already thought of something. But in the end, he did not say anything and just sighed.

    Some people, if not cherished at the time, might already be thest time you saw them, and there would be no chance to see them again.

    Chen Chao stood at the ferry crossing, lost in thought.

    It was here that he had parted ways with the little girl. He had crossed the river to Yellow Dragon Prefecture, while the girl and her group had continued along the riverbank, heading towards the heart of White Deer Prefecture.

    Chen Chao did not know where exactly the girl was from in White Deer Prefecture, nor could he send her back home. It was just a chance encounter in the first ce, but now it had be deeply entangled; something Chen Chao had not anticipated.

    Standing at the ferry crossing for a whole day, many passing travelers cast strange nces at Chen Chao, but upon seeing the saber at Chen Chao''s waist, no one dared to approach and strike up a conversation.

    Knowing that dusk was approaching, the ferryman approached Chen Chao and, after some thought, he asked, "Do you want to cross the river? It''s free."

    It took Chen Chao a long time toe back to his senses, but he just shook his head.

    The ferryman sighed, probably knowing that the young man in front of him was not an ordinary person. In the end, he left by himself.

    While Chen Chao turned around and went up the mountain.

    Previously, in search of traces of the girl, he had actually killed many of the demons on the nearby mountain. Now, as he walked through the mountain, sensing his aura, those demons remained unusually quiet.

    They were even afraid to make the slightest sound, lest it incurred the wrath of this killing god once again.

    Chen Chao walked all the way to the mountaintop.

    He found a ce with a breathtaking view and ced the coffin there.

    From here, one could see the ferry crossing below.

    Then he began to silently dig a hole.

    Soon, Chen Chao ced the coffin into the hole, pushed open the coffin lid, and ced the grasshopper woven from weeds inside. Looking at the girl''s pale face, Chen Chao whispered, "Big Brother didn''t do well enough."

    "You should have grown up happily, met a man you like, gotten married, and had children."

    "At the very least, you should have lived a peaceful life."

    Chen Chao rambled on quietly for a long time, talking all the way until the middle of the night before finally stopping. He looked at the girl in front of him with some guilt and said, "This world shouldn''t be like this."

    After that, Chen Chao closed the coffin and covered it with soil.

    Then he erected a tombstone.

    Finally, he stood in front of the tombstone in silence for a long time before slowly drawing the broken saber from his waist.

    He turned and descended the mountain.

    Before long, tragic cries from demons echoed out.

    They continued throughout the night without pause.

    That night, Chen Chao killed all the demons within hundreds of miles.

    After doing all this, Chen Chao returned to this small grave in the end, sat on the ground, and covered his face with both hands.

    Divine Capital, South Lake''s little courtyard.

    Xie Nandu looked up at the maidservant Liu Ye, who had returned from outside.

    Liu Ye arrived under the eaves and said, "Miss, the official gazette."

    She handed over the gazette in her hand and then stood quietly to the side. Since entering the Divine Capital, Xie Nandu had developed the habit of reading the gazette summarizing the various news from around Great Liang every month. Although her ambitionsy in the North, she was unwilling to miss out on what was happening in the Great Liang. She presumably understood the current state of Great Liang better than many officials of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    As for the gazette, it was naturally sent by the Xie Family. With the Xie Family''s influence, they had ears and eyes throughout Great Liang, so obtaining such a report was a trivial matter. However, it''s worth mentioning that Xie Nandu''s gazette was not an ordinary one. It was as detailed as the one read by the Xie Family''s ancestor, and this treatment was unique within the entire Xie family; only Xie Nandu alone.

    Receiving the thick gazette, Xie Nandu was not in a hurry either. She reached into the nearby preserved fruit bag and took out a piece of dried fruit before slowly starting to flip through it. This gazette contained summaries from all over Great Liang, issued once a month. Needless to say, it contained a vast amount of information, and it took her at least four hours every time to read it.

    So she was not in a hurry. She just flipped through it slowly, taking her time to read through all the major and minor events that had urred in Great Liang that month.

    "Go roast a sweet potato."

    Xie Nandu''s head was lowered, eating the dried fruits as she casually said.

    Liu Ye had just nodded her head and was going to stand up and start the stove when Xie Nandu thought for a moment and shook her head. "Forget it, you can''t roast it to taste the same."

    Liu Ye was taken aback, then immediately said somewhat aggrievedly, "Miss, why do you think I can''t get that taste?"

    Xie Nandu did not respond, she just said, "Bring me a brush."

    Liu Ye did not dare to dy and quickly got up to fetch brush and ink from inside the house. Xie Nandu took it from her and began making annotations on the gazette.

    It was a habit she had always had.

    Time passed quietly and slowly, and soon the thick gazette was almost finished being read.

    Xie Nandu flipped to thest page.

    Then, she furrowed her brows.

    On thest page, there was not much mentioned, just a reference to White Deer Prefecture in the Clearwater Commandery, where there was a sect called Clearwater Mountain. It had always been thergest sect in themandery and effectively controlled the city. But now, it had been annihted overnight.

    If others saw this, they would probably just think it was another feud among foreign cultivators, which was not umon and often happened.

    But Xie Nandu noticed the small row of text at the end of the gazette.

    "And then, after going up the mountain to look, there were only dismembered corpses on the mountain path. At the summit of Clearwater Mountain, the main hall was in ruins, and the mountain lord, Daoist Sage Tianyi, was beaten to death, leaving only a lump of mushy flesh. It''s reported that some time earlier, someone witnessed a young man in ck entering the city. Later, Clearwater Pavilion in the city turned into ruins, and the young man left the city under the cover of night. Clearwater Mountain was destroyed on this night."

    Xie Nandu lifted her head and almost instantly knew that the so-called young man in ck must be Chen Chao. But she quickly became puzzled and murmured, "But why would you do this?"

 Chapter 422: Its Good Enough to Be a Good Person

    Chapter 422: It''s Good Enough to Be a Good Person

    After descending the mountain, Chen Chao reappeared at the ferry crossing just as dawn was breaking. The ferryman had arrived early at the riverbank and once again saw this young man in ck. Chen Chao silently boarded the ferry, preparing to cross the river.

    ncing around, the ferryman saw that it was still early, and the passengers for the crossing had not appeared yet. He looked at Chen Chao and asked quietly, "Guest isn''t in a hurry, right?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and sat down at the bow of the boat, gazing into the distance by himself.

    The ferryman took a look at Chen Chao. He was free at this moment too, so after thinking about it, he walked over and sat beside Chen Chao, asking, "Have you chosen a good spot?"

    Chen Chao nodded but still remained silent.

    The ferryman thought for a moment, then pulled out a wine gourd from his waist and offered it to the young man in front of him, asking, "Drink some?"

    Chen Chao nced at the ferryman but did not respond.

    The ferryman did not mind, he just took a sip himself before saying, "In this life, we always encounter many regrets, but we still have to live our days. If we keep standing still, there won''t be much to live for."

    After some thought, Chen Chao reached out, took the wine gourd, and drank arge mouthful. He then realized it was rice wine; tangy and sweet, but it would not make people intoxicated.

    The ferryman knew what he was thinking and smiled, saying, "I rely on this for my livelihood, how can I really get drunk?"

    Chen Chao replied, "It''s quite good."

    The ferryman sighed and said, "Actually, I asionally drink strong liquor too, but only once a month."

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, the ferryman chuckled and asked, "You''re not a normal person, are you?"

    Chen Chao looked at the ferryman, his expression somewhat puzzled.

    "I''ve been ferrying people back and forth at this crossing for many years, seen all kinds of people. My eyes can be considered to have some ability to discern people. I reckon you''re one of those so-called martial artists, a type of cultivator, serving in our military or some government office?"

    After taking a sip of his drink, the ferryman asked these questions, much more naturally than before.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and replied, "I serve in a government office in the Divine Capital."

    The ferryman nodded and smiled, "You have boundless prospects. Given your age, can you be a general in the future?"

    "It''s hard to say,"

    Chen Chao took another sip of the wine. Rice wine was not intoxicating, but its tangy sweetness lingered in his mouth, just like the journey of life.

    The ferryman pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "There''s something I''m not sure if I should say."

    Chen Chao replied, "We''re just casually chatting, what can''t be said?"

    The ferryman chuckled at this and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll speak my mind."

    "Over the years, I''ve seen my fair share of officialsing and going at this crossing; both civil and military officials. But the one who left the deepest impression on me was one particr official. I don''t know why, but instead of using the imperial court''s ferryboat, he came with his entourage to board my boat. He had quite the air about him. His guards even forcibly removed the passengers who were already on board. Once aboard, heined about the condition of my boat and boasted about his ambitions to make a difference for themon people on his way to the Divine Capital. But in reality, when I saw how he acted, I knew that even if he rose to high office in the Divine Capital, he wouldn''t give usmon folk a second thought. Sure enough, a few yearster, he returned with his tail between his legs, this time with just a few followers. After boarding, hemented about his misfortune andck of recognition. This time, his followers didn''t drive away the other passengers, but when one of them said a few words ofint, both sides got into a heated argument. It was quite embarrassing."

    "What''s even more surprising is that there happened to be another official on the boat who was visiting his hometown. Unlike the first one, he wasn''t dressed in official robes, and even his guards were low-key. Initially, he didn''t want any trouble, but seeing the first official''s unreasonable behavior, he finally revealed his identity and spoke some words of fairness. I thought he would just shut his mouth after that, but to my surprise, he ended up befriending that official on the boat. However, that official didn''t put on airs and still spoke quite a lot with him. In the end, that guy somehow managed to strike up such a close rtionship with that official."

    Talking up to this point, the ferryman took another sip of the drink and chuckled, "So, you see, people are really strange creatures. Once they gain power, they seem to lose themselves. But when they lose it, they will keep thinking about how to regain it, doing everything in their power to reim what they''ve lost."

    Chen Chao listened to this story earnestly. In the end, he nodded and said, "Good insight."

    The ferryman shook his head, "It''s not really insight, just musing. I see you''re a good person, so I thought I''d chat a bit with you. Wemon folk are actually all the same. Sure, the world now is much better than before, but no one thinks it''s the best. With demons asionally devouring people and those immortals killing people at whim, everyone hopes for a day when we can truly live in peace. Of course, even if that day reallyes, we still won''t be satisfied. It''s like when you can fill your stomach, you''ll start craving meat every now and then."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Once the ferryman started talking, he could not stop.

    "But usmon people don''t have any power to change the world. We can only hope that officials like you will work hard. But then again, it''s hard to say if this way of thinking is right. After all, expecting others to change our fate might be asking too much, don''t you think? I''ve been pondering over this for years and still can''t quite figure it out."

    The ferryman looked at Chen Chao, seeming a bit conflicted himself.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "The taxes paid by themon people are the sries of officials. So, those in office should naturally do something for themon people. It''s not only reasonable but also their duty as officials."

    The ferryman sighed, "That''s true."

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "I did something wrong."

    The ferryman asked, "Is it about someone''s death?"

    Chen Chao nodded, saying straightforwardly, "I left the Divine Capital to go somewhere else. On the way, I met a mother and daughter. They were going in a different direction from me, but they had no escort. Although I knew it would be dangerous for them to reach their destination, I still parted ways with them after a while. But in reality, I had no urgent matters on hand. I could have escorted them to their destination and then returned in time. But I didn''t do it. In the end, they both died."

    The ferryman sighed, saying softly, "Based on what you just said, themon people pay taxes, and you officials receive sries, so you should do something for themon people. But our imperial court has so many officials, each responsible for different things. You can''t do everything, and some things are simply impossible to aplish. In my opinion, you weren''t wrong in this matter. At least, most people wouldn''t see it as a mistake."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "But I can''t get over it."

    The ferryman said, "That''s guilt, not wrongdoing. It''s like when I''m walking on the road, sometimes I''ll identally step on an ant. If I don''t know, then I don''t know. But if I do, I still feel sorry for the ant."

    Chen Chao asked, "How many people would feel sorry for an ant?"

    The ferryman smiled and said, "Well, ording to you cultivators, aren''t ordinary people just like ants? Besides, you didn''t actually step on the ant." Chen Chao pondered quietly, remaining silent.

    The ferryman continued, "Let me put it another way. Think about that mother and daughter. If they had been hostile towards you from the beginning and you parted ways, even if youter found out they died, you wouldn''t feel any guilt, would you?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow.

    "In essence, nothing has changed. They still died because you didn''t escort them. But you wouldn''t feel guilty, and you wouldn''t even feel any emotions about it, let alone say that you did anything wrong."

    The ferryman looked at Chen Chao and said, "The situation didn''t change; it just depends on how people treat you and how you perceive it."

    Chen Chao said, "I think I understand a little now."

    The ferryman said, "I''ve never been to the Divine Capital, but I''ve heard that His Majesty is a remarkable person. But even such an extraordinary person couldn''t make life very good for usmon people. If it''s because the Emperor refuses to do anything for us, then of course we would resent him. But if he has already tried his best, done a lot, and yet there are still many things left undone, then we probably wouldn''t feel much resentment and would still be grateful to him."

    "You and that mother and daughter had already traveled together for some distance. Later, you had your own business to attend to, and they had their own path to walk. Actually, no one owed anyone anything."

    "Moreover, you avenged them, right?"

    Chen Chao nodded, saying calmly, "I killed many people."

    He also recalled the words of the bookstore owner.

    "Were they all bad people?"

    The ferryman asked.

    "They were all bad people."

    The ferryman said, "In that case, you have even less reason to feel guilty. You couldn''t help that mother and daughter avoid danger, but it seems you helped many others... What''s that idiom again? I can''t remember it," the ferryman said.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The ferryman got up and said, "Let''s not wait any longer. I''ll send you across the river."

    Chen Chao looked at the ferryman with some confusion.

    "Waiting until the boat is full would naturally be the most profitable. To me, ferrying you alone is just earning a little less money. It''s not very worthwhile to make this trip, but I can ept it. Besides, you''ve done some good deeds, so I feel it''s even more worthwhile."

    The ferryman chuckled, "I''m sending a good official."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow, unsure of what to say.

    But the ferryman had already begun paddling the boat across the river.

    Afterward, the two did not speak.

    It was not until the ferry reached the opposite bank that the ferryman docked the boat at the ferry crossing, and Chen Chao stood up to disembark.

    Suddenly, the ferryman said, "I have onest thing to say. If you don''t mind, I''d like to share it with you."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Please say."

    The ferryman pondered for a moment before saying softly, "I don''t remember it very clearly, but this is something a schr once told me. The general meaning of it is that if an official fulfills their duties well, they''re already a good official. But if they can do more beyond their duties, that''s even better. However, even if they can''t do something outside of their scope of duties, they shouldn''t feel guilty or be criticized by others."

    The ferryman recalled carefully, then added somewhat uncertainly, "I think he also said, ''As long as you''re a good person, that''s good enough.''"

 Chapter 424.1: Life Isnt Easy - Part 1

    Chapter 424.1: Life Isn''t Easy - Part 1

    A group of people entered the small town in the darkness of night. There were men and women of different heights and builds. The first person to step into the town was a short and chubby man. With a round face andrge ears, he had a somewhatpassionate smile, resembling the so-called Maitreya Buddha. In fact, this chubby man was indeed nicknamed South Mountain Maitreya and was a well-known itinerant cultivator in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture.

    It was said that he was once a disciple of a buddhist sect and cultivated in a temple that was not small. However, because he failed to adhere to the rules and precepts, he was soon expelled from the temple and became an itinerant cultivator.

    After South Mountain Maitreya entered the town, two more figures appeared in the night.

    Following behind him was a couple, the man tall and thin, carrying a long sword on his back, dressed in a gray linen robe. The woman looked rather attractive and had a slender figure. Especially her chest area, it was very alluring. It would not be overboard to say that it was magnificent.

    She also had a long sword at her waist.

    The man was called Xu Bai, and the woman was called Jiang Ying, both renowned itinerant cultivators in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture.

    Not many people knew the origin of this sword cultivator couple, people just knew that they were inseparable and had a very close rtionship.

    Following these three individuals was a group of three cultivators dressed simrly, with simr appearances too, their faces expressionless as they headed towards the inn.

    Thest to enter the town was a daoist priest wearing a shabby daoist robe, covered in oil stains, and a head full of messy hair. He held a gourd of wine, drinking as he walked towards the inn.

    South Mountain Maitreya was the first to enter the inn, smiling at the middle-aged innkeeper behind the counter and said, "I''d like a room."

    The middle-aged innkeeper looked at the chubby man with apassionate face and said awkwardly, "I''m afraid the inn is already full. There might not be any rooms avable for you."

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled faintly at that and said nonchntly, "No problem."

    With that, he walked alone towards the second floor, pausing in front of a room for a moment. Then, he knocked on the door gently. As the door opened, South Mountain Maitreya smiled at the middle-aged man before him and said, "I''d like to ask Fellow Daoist to vacate your room for me."

    The middle-aged man who was also a cultivator frowned. "Why should I?"

    South Mountain Maitreya did not say much, just smiled and reached out, grabbing the middle-aged man''s cor. With a swift motion, he threw the man down to the lobby on the first floor. At the same time, while the cultivator was still in mid-air, South Mountain Maitreya extended his palm with a smile, and a huge golden hand appeared out of thin air, imprinting itself onto the suspended cultivator''s body. Before the cultivator could evennd, his body was shattered by this palm, turning into a mist of blood that drifted towards the entrance of the inn.

    South Mountain Maitreya put his hands together in a praying stance and looked at the innkeeper, who was already scared silly, smiling as he said, "Please clean up the room for me. This destitute monk wishes to stay."

    Perhaps having seen his fair share of storms, the innkeeper quickly regained hisposure. He kicked the simrly shocked waiter and scolded, "Why aren''t you going to tidy up the room for the master!"

    The waiter snapped out of his daze and went up to the second floor, trembling with fear and trepidation. Such a scene, even after so many years in the inn, was a first for him.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, the lives of themon people were not that valuable, and the lives of these cultivators were not much more valuable, especially for itinerant cultivators without strong backgrounds. When traveling the world, whether they could live long depended on whether they had the ability. Even if they behaved properly, there was no guarantee of a peaceful life.

    However, as the blood mist at the entrance dissipated, the sword cultivator couple immediately entered the inn. Smelling the lingering scent of blood, they nced at South Mountain Maitreya, who was now standing on the second floor. Soon, Xu Bai withdrew his gaze and looked at the innkeeper, asking, "Are there any rooms avable?"

    Seeing the long sword on the man''s back, the innkeeper felt somewhat tongue-tied for a moment. South Mountain Maitreya had practically spoken in the same manner before, and then someone had died here. Now, would this sword cultivator reenact the scene earlier? The innkeeper truly did not know.

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled at Xu Bai and said, "Fellow Daoist Xu, there are no more rooms avable. You''re toote."

    As another well-known itinerant cultivator in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, South Mountain Maitreya had interacted with this sword cultivator couple before.

    Xu Bai smiled, "Did Fellow Daoist South Mountain just happen to grab thest room?"

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled but did not reply.

    At this moment, many guests in the inn had already heard themotion from earlier. Upon learning of what had happened, many of them immediately left their rooms and went to the counter to check out. The innkeeper knew that something major would be happening, so he did not stop them, just ensuring that they settled their bills. Suddenly, four or five rooms became vacant again.

    As for the guests who were still unwilling to leave at this time, it was safe to assume that they were not ordinary people.

    Later, the sword cultivator couple requested a room. After leaving behind a skygold coin, they proceeded to the second floor without a second thought. As they passed by South Mountain Maitreya, Xu Bai casually remarked, "Fellow Daoist, you don''t seem much like a disciple of Buddhism. Your actions are offensive to Heaven."

    South Mountain Maitreya paid him no mind, he just said with a cold smile, "How this destitute monk conducts myself is none of your concern. If Fellow Daoist finds it disagreeable, this destitute monk would be happy to spar with Fellow Daoist. If Fellow Daoist wishes to team up with your wife, this destitute monk is willing to oblige too."

    Xu Bai smiled, "There will be plenty of opportunities. There''s no need to rush."

    With that, Xu Bai brought his silent wife along and entered one of the rooms.

    At this moment, the three identical-looking cultivators finally entered the inn side by side, each requesting a room for themselves.

    Of the previously vacated rooms, only one remained.

    South Mountain Maitreya looked outside the inn and finally saw the anticipated figure.

    A scruffy daoist was drinking wine as he walked into the inn and also asked, "Are there any rooms avable?"

    The innkeeper forced a smile and replied, "There''s only one left."

    The scruffy daoist sniffed loudly before chuckling, "As long as there''s a ce to stay. But just so we''re clear, this penniless daoist doesn''t have any money."

    The innkeeper who had encountered such situations before smiled fawningly and said, "It''s an honor to have Immortal Master stay with us. How can I ask for payment from Immortal Master?"

    The scruffy daoist nodded and casually tossed his gourd, instructing, "Fill it up with good wine, then bring it back to this penniless daoist."

    The innkeeper nodded hastily and threw the gourd to one of the assistants.

    The scruffy Taoist slowly walked up to the second floor. Looking at South Mountain Maitreya who had been waiting for him, he said with some disdain. "It''s you again, monk."

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled and said, "Meeting again is fate. This destitute monk sees that Fellow Daoist is fated with this destitute monk. Why don''t this destitute monk help Fellow Daoist be a monk?"

    The scruffy daoist raised an eyebrow. "If you want to die, just say it outright. There''s no need for this cryptic talk."

    South Mountain Maitreya just smiled in response.

    The scruffy daoist and South Mountain Maitreya each entered their respective rooms. The innkeeper, who had thought there would be a major conflict tonight, breathed a sigh of relief.

    He did not mind fighting or killing. Either way, it would not cause trouble for him personally. The only thing he was scared of was damage to the furniture and his vats of alcohol in the inn. That would be a double loss.

    Tonight, no conflict erupted among the guests for the time being, which was a relief in itself.

    However, soon enough, the musing innkeeper was roused by one of his assistants.

    The assistant had a distressed expression while currently filling the gourd from a wine vat when he suddenly looked up at the innkeeper. "Boss, there''s a demon in this gourd! Most of the vat has been poured in, but it''s still not full!"

    The innkeeper turned around, his expression also somewhat unnatural. However, he knew a thing or two about these matters. He knew that this was a so-called magic artifact. Even though it pained him, he gritted his teeth and said, "Keep pouring until it''s full."

    He knew he would not be able to get any money for the alcohol. However, provoking that mysterious scruffy daoist was definitely not a good choice. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and attend to him diligently.

    "After filling it up, have the kitchen ughter amb and send severalmb legs to those immortal masters!"

    After saying this, the innkeeper sighed. Even if he was full of unwillingness, there was nothing he could do. Such was life, what could he do?

    Saving his own life or earning money, there would not be anyone who would foolishly choose thetter, right?

    The assistant was sweating profusely as he continued to kneel by the wine vat. But before he could fill itpletely, the scruffy daoist emerged from his room upstairs and entered the lobby. The innkeeper immediately perked up and greeted him with a fawning smile. "Immortal Master, the gourd isn''t full yet. You''ll have to wait a bit longer."

    The scruffy daoist nced at him and then with a thought, the gourd flew from the assistant''s hand into the scruffy daoist''s palm.

    Taking a sniff of the wine fragrance inside, the scruffy daoist seemed somewhat dissatisfied. "It''ll do."

    He then took a sip and staggered out of the inn, his destination unknown.

    ______

 Chapter 424.2: Life Isnt Easy - Part 2

    Chapter 424.2: Life Isn''t Easy - Part 2

    The young man named Erhu hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he knocked on Chen Chao''s door by himself.

    Chen Chao opened the door and looked at the young man in front of him, who seemed cautious and obviously troubled, asking, "Something wrong?"

    ncing at the empty tes over there, the young man looked at Chen Chao and probed, "Sir Chen isn''t an ordinary person, right?"

    Ordinary people would not carry skygold coins when they go out, nor would they casually throw one away.

    Chen Chao frowned and said bluntly, "Just say what you have to say."

    The young man took a deep breath, making up his mind, and then spoke up, "Sir Chen, I have a deal, are you interested?"

    Chen Chao nced at the young man, neither speaking immediately nor inquiring about the deal.

    The young man gritted his teeth and exined his intentions to Chen Chao, "I have a demon bead in my hand, not the ordinary kind. Sir Chen, would you be interested? If you are, I can sell it to you."

    Chen Chao took two steps back and sat down on a nearby chair, raising an eyebrow. "A demon bead? Take it out and let me see its quality?"

    The young man did not hesitate. Since he had chosen Chen Chao as his buyer, there was nothing to hide. He quickly took out the box from his pocket and, upon opening it, revealed the emerald-green demon bead.

    Chen Chao had killed demons in Tianqing County for several years and had seen many demon beads. Naturally, he knew that this demon bead was indeed of a high grade. It was likely that the demon had already reached the pinnacle of the Bitter Sea Realm during its lifetime and was about to step into the Great Beyond Realm.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, demons asionally preyed on humans, but the demon beads left behind after their deaths had many uses for cultivators. Whether for refining magic artifacts or medicinal purposes, they were valuable. The young man did not need to worry about selling this demon bead. However, whether he could sell it or it would be snatched away was hard to say.

    Chen Chao nced at the young man and was absorbed in thought as he asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to sell it? Is there something dubious about the origin of this demon bead?"

    The young man smiled bitterly, "Sir Chen, you''re overthinking it. This demon bead was acquired at the cost of my parents'' lives. I''ve stored it all these years. Now, seeing that Sir Chen doesn''t seem like a bad person, I thought to sell it to you, get some money, and use it as travel funds to leave this ce."

    Chen Chao asked, "Travel funds? Where are you going?"

    The young man said softly, "Divine Capital. Only there is where life is truly life, and humans are truly humans." Chen Chao remained silent. He understood the struggles of the people in the Great Liang Dynasty, and he could understand the young man''s longing for the Divine Capital. However, Chen Chao was not interested in this demon bead; he had plenty of beads of simr quality.

    "The Divine Capital might not be as good as you imagine. Leaving one''s homnd to wander in a foreignnd may not be a good thing."

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    The young man said softly, "It''s still better than staying here."

    Chen Chao did not say anything, just silently took out several skygold coins and ced them on the table.

    The young man could not help but urge, "Sir Chen... this is too little..."

    Chen Chao looked at him, shaking his head, "I don''t want this demon bead because it''s of no use to me. These skygold coins are given to you as travel funds. When the demon bead reaches the Divine Capital, if you still want to sell it, find a bigger shop. Even if they undercut you on the price, you''ll still get a decent sum of money. It will be enough for you to buy a small house in the Divine Capital. By then... find a livelihood for yourself. Who knows, you might really live well."

    Chen Chao paused, then could not help but add, "Don''t let your guard down against others. Don''t be so reckless next time. If I wanted to snatch your demon bead, what could you do?"

    "Think more before making decisions. It''s not easy to live. Don''t take unnecessary risks."

    The young man looked at the skygold coins on the table, wanting to say something but hesitating.

    Chen Chao continued, "The road to the Divine Capital is not safe. You''d better find a caravan to travel with. It''s worth paying them some money. They hire guards, which will be safer."

    Upon hearing this, the young man''s eyes brimmed over with hot tears.

    Chen Chao did not say anything more, just waved his hand, indicating for the young man to take the skygold coins, and then sent him out.

    The young man wanted to kneel down in front of the young man, but Chen Chao frowned and said in a deep voice, "A man should have dignity. Don''t kneel easily. If you kneel too much, you won''t be able to stand up anymore."

    The young man felt uneasy.

    The young sir in front of him was truly a good person, and definitely not just an ordinary good guy!

    Chen Chao remained silent. He could not help but think of Xie Ying, that little girl. If he had done more earlier, those things would not have happened.

    After seeing off the young man, Chen Chao stood alone at the door, looking up at the night sky where the moon shone brightly tonight.

    Returning to the cer, the young man had aplicated expression.

    The girl asked softly, "Big Brother, how did it go?"

    The young man did not know what to say. But after some thought, he decided to tell his younger sister everything that had happened.

    The girl said with some joy, "I told you he was a good person!"

    But the young man bowed his head guiltily. "But I lied to him."

    Earlier, when Chen Chao asked if he was alone, the young man did not tell him about his sister.

    "Sis, I think we should go and apologize to him."

    The young man said earnestly, "He helped us so much, we shouldn''t have lied to him."

    The girl nodded, "Yes, that''s the right thing to do."

    Having made up their minds, they climbed out of the cer. But this time, they changed to a set of clean clothes.

    As the young man was about to step out of the woodshed, he caught a whiff of alcohol. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the woodshed for no apparent reason. A scruffy daoist stood there, sniffing heavily. He grinned, "Who would''ve thought I''d find some loot here."

    The young man shielded the little girl behind him, staring intensely at the unexpected visitor.

    The daoist got straight to the point, "Kid, bring out the demon bead you''re hiding. This isn''t something you should be holding onto."

    Furrowing his brows, the young man was about to speak when the daoist nced at the girl behind him, revealing a strange smile, "This girlie is quite the beauty."

    Cultivators on the mountains rarely had distracting thoughts, but these itinerant cultivators were different, indulging in various desires beyondmon understanding.

    The young man quickly made a decision and spoke up, "I''ll give you the demon bead, but you have to let us go."

    The scruffy daoist raised an eyebrow, "Do you think you''re in a position to make demands?"

    As he finished speaking, he walked towards the young man.

    Steeling his heart, the young man charged at the daoist and shouted, "Sis, run!"

    The daoist sneered coldly, grabbing the young man in front of him and throwing him out of the woodshed. He then caught the box that fell from the young man''s arms, confirming that the demon bead was inside. The daoist grabbed the girl, allowing her to continuously pound on his waist.

    The girl cried out for her older brother.

    Carrying the girl out of the woodshed, the scruffy daoist grinned, "Little beauty, why are you crying?"

    However, as he reached the yard, the young man who had been thrown out earlier had picked up a stick and charged back at him.

    When the young man reached him, the scruffy daoist kicked out, sending the young man flying once again.

    The girl pleaded through tears, "I beg you, don''t kill my brother!"

    The scruff daoist was expressionless. He just took a few steps, approaching the young man to deliver a final blow.

    But before he could strike, a voice sounded out opposite, stopping him in his tracks.

    A young man in ck with a saber stood at the door of the opposite house, looking calmly at the scruffy daoist. He said calmly, "If I were you, I wouldn''t kill after robbing."

 Chapter 425: Some Matters Regarding the Sword Qi Mountain

    Chapter 425: Some Matters Regarding the Sword Qi Mountain

    Looking at the young man in ck before him, the scruffy daoist narrowed his eyes. When he entered the courtyard earlier, he did indeed discover that there were three people, but he did not sense any special aura, so he simply regarded these three as ordinary folks. However, seeing the young man in ck with a saber at his waist now, the scruffy daoist could not help but be a bit more cautious.

    He withdrew the foot he was about to stomp with,ughing coldly, "This Daoist Lord is in a good mood today, so I won''t kill anyone."

    The young man who was already lying on the ground, coughing up blood, struggled to lift his head and said, "Let go of my sister!"

    Chen Chao stood on the other side, saying calmly, "Let her go."

    The scruffy daoist looked at the young man in ck strangely and chuckled, "Have you lost your mind?"

    The young man also looked at Chen Chao and shouted, "Sir Chen, this is none of your business. Hurry up and leave."

    The young man did not want this good person to fall victim here. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him.

    Chen Chao ignored the young man. He just looked at the scruffy daoist, smiling as he said, "If you''re bold enough, then try making a move. See if you''ll fumble and fail miserably?"

    The scruffy daoist''s expression fluctuated. After a moment of contemtion, he finally released the little girl. She ran to the young man''s side, crying all the way, and hugged her brother whom she shared her life with.

    The scruffy daoist chuckled, "I''ll give you face. We''re all travelers, there will inevitably be difficulties in the future. Remember the favor I''m showing you today."

    Chen Chao remained unmoved and simply said, "What about the demon bead? You have to hand that over too."

    Hearing this, the scruffy daoist became angry, "Do you really think this Daoist Lord is easy to bully? Kid, you''re going a bit too far."

    "It''s his property, if you buy it with money, that''s fine. But if you''re trying to steal, that won''t do."

    Chen Chao looked at the scruffy daoist without any particr emotion in his eyes, nor did he reveal any killing intent.

    "You''re being quite presumptuous, kid. Aren''t you afraid of talking big and biting off more than you can chew?" The scruffy daoist''s gaze continued to scan Chen Chao up and down.

    After thinking about it seriously, Chen Chao finally gave his conclusion, "As long as it''s something happening within the Great Liang Dynasty, I do seem to have some authority over it. It can''t be considered being presumptuous."

    The scruffy daoist sneered, "Do you really think you''re the Great Liang Emperor?"

    As his words fell, he only saw a ck figure sh before his eyes, and the ck-clothed young man was no longer in his original position. When he saw the other party again, he was already standing in front of him, one hand squeezing his neck.

    "A Bitter Sea Realm? That''s kind of boring."

    Chen Chao clutched the scruffy daoist''s neck in a grip, expressionless.

    The scruffy daoist''s face turned red, but he had no strength to resist. At this moment, he had only one thought in his mind: turns out that this young man in front of him was actually a Great Beyond Realm!

    Such a young Great Beyond Realm?

    In just an instant, the scruffy daoist knew that he had kicked an iron te.

    He looked at Chen Chao, his eyes full of pleading.

    Chen Chao remained expressionless, just asking, "If you want to live, do you have anything to exchange for it?"

    The scruffy daoist noddedboriously, hoping the other party would let him say a few more words.

    Chen Chao loosened his grip, allowing the scruffy daoist to fall down. Then he said, "You have a few minutes to say something that interests me."

    The scruffy daoist hurriedly spoke up, "There''s a big transaction going on here now!"

    Chen Chao did not say anything, but his eyes signaled the scruffy daoist in front of him to continue talking.

    The scruffy daoist took a deep breath and immediately continued, "In the nearby mountains, there''s a Demon King that''s widely recognized for hundreds of miles around. It has long transformed and reached the Great Beyond Realm. Sword Qi Mountain is about to forge a new sword, and they need the demon bead and horn from that Demon King. They''ve offered a high price, so many itinerant cultivators have gathered here, all just to fight for the horn on its head."

    He quickly reiterated the important points of the matter, fearing that he would be killed by the young man in front of him if he dyed for a moment.

    "Since it''s a Demon King in the Great Beyond Realm, what''s a Bitter Sea Realm like you joining in the fun for?"

    Chen Chao looked at the scruffy daoist.

    The scruffy daoist had a bitter look and said, "If that Demon King were still in peak form, even if I had eight hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare to find trouble with it. But a few days ago, it offended a sword immortal and seems to have been wounded by the sword immortal''s casual sword strike. Although it managed to save its life by sheer luck, it was seriously injured. Only after hearing this news did the itinerant cultivators dare toe and find trouble with it. After a round of besieging, it has been forced into the nearby mountain forest."

    Chen Chao nodded, not doubting the authenticity of this information. Earlier, when he was meditating, he had already sensed several auras entering and leaving this small town, although their strengths were not very obvious. It seemed that there were a few at the peak of the Bitter Sea Realm, and one aura had already stepped into the Great Beyond Realm.

    The scruffy daoist looked at Chen Chao and said, "Based on Fellow Daoist''s strength, I believe you canpletely subdue that Demon King. By then, you will be able to bring it to Sword Qi Mountain, not only to receive the reward from Sword Qi Mountain, but even the favor of Sword Qi Mountain might be gained. As for the favor of Sword Qi Mountain, I believe this penniless daoist doesn''t need to say much, right?"

    Chen Chao asked, "There''s a clearly stated price, where would the favore from?"

    The scruff daoist was taken aback.

    Chen Chao did not say anything more, just thinking about something.

    The scruffy daoist asked probingly, "Fellow Daoist, can this information guarantee my life?"

    Chen Chao lowered his head to look at him, shook his head, and smiled, "No."

    He had a face like it was a matter of course.

    The siblings witnessed Chen Chao killing someone, yet there was no sense of fear in their eyes at this moment. The girl broke free from her brother''s embrace and ran to Chen Chao, kowtowing to him in gratitude.

    Chen Chao helped the girl up, furrowing his brows as he said, "What I said earlier wasn''t to deceive him. As a matter of fact, these matters fall under my jurisdiction."

    The girl was taken aback, saying with some disbelief. "Are you an official?"

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment, giving a vague answer. "Sort of."

    The young girl did not know what to say for a moment.

    Chen Chao found a money pouch on the scruffy daoist''s body and tossed it to the boy. Then he said, "These cultivators have quite a few tricks, who knows what method he used to find out that you have a demon bead. Since he had a way to find out, you guys might meet others who had simr methods. Don''t carry the demon bead with you. Otherwise, you might end up losing your lives because of it one day."

    The boy did not hesitate, handing over the box in his hand. "Thank you very much for saving us, Sir Chen. Please ept this demon bead as a token of our gratitude."

    Chen Chao did not reach out to take it, he just shook his head again. "As I said before, the demon bead is of no use to me."

    However, a momentter, he added, "I can keep it for you. If you manage to reach the Divine Capital, and if by chance I can return there, find me at the Left Guard''s office."

    The boy handed over the box and was about to say he was giving it to Chen Chao, but Chen Chao shook his head. "This thing is valuable to you, but for me, it''s just better than nothing. It''s useless giving it to me. Keep it for yourselves, it will make your lives much better."

    After some thought, Chen Chao continued, "Forget it. If I can''t return to the Divine Capital, you should go to the academy at some point. There''s a small courtyard by theke with a girl inside. Tell her about these things, and she will handle it properly."

    The boy remembered these words seriously and nodded again.

    Chen Chao said, "Don''t be in a hurry to leave. Stay in town for a few more days. I''ll go see what''s happening ande back. After I return, I''ll take you to themandery city. By then, we''ll find a caravan heading back to the capital. That way, I''ll be reassured."

    Upon hearing this, the boy''s legs went weak, and he was about to kneel down. Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "Just do what needs to be done when you encounter it. Doing things halfway might leave you with regrets."

    These words left the siblings puzzled.

    Chen Chao did not say anymore either, he just turned around and went back into the house. It was time for him to get some sleep for the rest of the night.

    In the courtyard, the siblings looked at each other in confusion.

    The events that had just transpired seemed like a dream to them. They still had notpletely woken up from it.

    Especially the boy, he originally thought that the young sir was just an ordinary person.

    The boy handed the money pouch to his sister and eximed, "We''ve truly encountered a good person."

    The girl nodded in agreement, "A super good person!"

    The boy also nodded, then inexplicably pinched himself. Yelping out loud, it really did hurt. This made him somewhat at a loss. Over the years, he had met many people, but he had never encountered such a good person before.

    Suddenly, the girl pped her forehead, realizing btedly, "Big Brother, we haven''t asked our benefactor''s name yet."

    The boy seemed to understand a lot and shook his head. "If Benefactor wanted to tell us, he would have done so already. If he doesn''t want to, there''s no point in asking."

    The girl looked towards the house, feeling a bit downcast. "But how will we remember our benefactor in the future?"

    The boy rubbed his sister''s head and smiled. "Silly sister, if you remember today, you''ll remember it forever. If you forget today, even remembering the benefactor''s name would be useless. That would be ingratitude!"

    The girl gave an "oh", then said softly, "I wonder if Benefactor is married."

    The boy was taken aback, then asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "Mom used to say in stories, when you encounter a benefactor, something about offering your hand in marriage to repay."

    The girl said it as if it was a matter of course.

    The boy felt a bit panicky but forced himself to remain calm. "Come on, our benefactor looks very capable. How could he possibly fancy you, this ugly girl?"

    The girl looked unhappy. "Big Brother, I''m not ugly!"

    The boy sighed and seemed lost in thought.

    At this moment, he could not help but think that it would not be bad if the benefactor became his brother-inw.

    However, he was more aware than his little sister. A benefactor like theirs would surely marry an extraordinary girl. As for his sister, even if she were very beautiful, she would probably end up as a concubine.

    Being a concubine meant being bullied by the legal wife. Even if it was being the benefactor''s concubine, the boy felt it was not right either.

    His little sister could not be bullied.

    Not by anyone!

    But what if the benefactor took the initiative to mention it, and his sister was willing?

    What would he do then?

    Thinking about this, the boy suddenly felt damn mncholic.

 Chapter 426: Old Bird and Fledgling

    Chapter 426: Old Bird and Fledgling

    At dawn, the guests at the inn all rose and headed towards the nearby mountains. Just as the scruffy daoist had said, they had gathered in this remote and unnamed town for one purpose: to find the injured demon king who had fled into the woods. Therefore, no one intended to linger in the inn for long. South Mountain Maitreya walked out of his guest room and approached the counter. He looked at the nervous innkeeper, who had not slept all night, and asked, "Did that scruffy daoist not returnst night?"

    The innkeeper did not dare to show any slight. Everyone in the inn was easy to deal with except for this man who resembled the Maitreya Buddha. He killed someone as soon as he arrivedst night. "That lord daoist leftst night before his wine gourd was even full. Until now, there''s been no sign of him."

    South Mountain Maitreya furrowed his brow slightly. As a fellow wandering cultivator from the Yellow Dragon Prefecture, he had crossed paths with the scruffy daoist many times and knew his character well. He would not believe that the daoist had dared to venture alone into the mountains to find trouble with that injured demon king. The scruffy daoist preferred to fish in troubled waters and would not put in any effort if he did not have to. However, he also did not believe that the daoist had suddenly decided to leave on his own. So, for a moment, he felt puzzled.

    But soon he returned to his senses, because that sword cultivator couple on the second floor had already left their room. South Mountain Maitreya looked at Xu Bai and chuckled, "I''m afraid it will be Fellow Daoist Xu who ultimately obtains the demon horn. After all, your sword technique truly ranks first in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture."

    Xu Bai furrowed his brow slightly. He never had any favorable impression of South Mountain Maitreya, so he just said calmly, "After entering the mountain, it''s every man for himself. Fellow Daoist South Mountain, saying so much won''t be of help."

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded. "That''s true. But if there are any unexpected idents, if Fellow Daoist Xu could lend a hand, this destitute monk would be endlessly grateful."

    Jiang Ying, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up. "Fellow Daoist South Mountain''s buddhist attainments are profound. You probably don''t need us to take action."

    South Mountain Maitreya nced at this sword cultivator who was a rare female, and just smiled without saying anything.

    Then, South Mountain Maitreya walked out of the inn and headed into the mountain.

    Xu Bai and Jiang Ying nced at the second floor. Xu Bai said in a low voice, "After entering the mountain, we have to be cautious. If things don''t go well, don''t force it. Your life is more important than that so-called demon horn."

    Hearing her husband''s words, Jiang Ying who usually listened to him shook her head. "You''re only missing a good flying sword. This time, after obtaining the demon horn, regardless of whether Sword Qi Mountain offers a reward, I''ll make sure to get you a flying sword."

    Xu Bai furrowed his brows, wanting to say something, but Jiang Ying shook her head. "In the past, I''ve always listened to you. This time, listen to me."

    Xu Bai sighed and said nothing more.

    As itinerant cultivators, especially as sword cultivators among itinerant cultivators, life was particrly tough. Theycked the support of a powerful sect behind them and the guidance of renowned masters. Even the flying sword they depended on might not necessarily be of good quality. For Xu Bai, as an itinerant cultivator, reaching this stage already proved a lot.

    Xu Bai silently took his wife''s hand, smiling as they walked out of the inn. Regardless of what Jiang Ying said, when it came down to the final juncture, he would definitely treat Jiang Ying''s life as the most important thing in his life.

    Afterward, the three siblings who were all cultivators walked out of the inn.

    Now, what was once a bustling innst night was now deserted. There were only the innkeeper and several assistants who exchanged nces.

    "Boss, will they being back tonight? Many of them didn''t pay up."

    One of the assistants spoke up, sounding quite discontented.

    The innkeeper gave him a kick and scolded, "How dare you say such things? Go and touch your head, see if it''s still attached to your body?"

    The town had a somewhat abject name, so naturally, the nearby mountain forest did not have any noteworthy name. ording to the locals, the tallest peak was called Three tforms Mountain, and the rest of the connected low mountains were collectively referred to as Dirt Dog Mountain. Currently, the group of cultivators entering the mountains started from the easternmost peak of Dirt Dog Mountain. Although rumors had it that the demon king had suffered a blow from a sword immortal, being a demon of the Great Beyond Realm, everyone naturally did not dare to underestimate it. Almost everyone traveled in groups, and as for how to divide the spoils afterward, it was probably discussed earlier. Not everyone was like the Xu Bai couple, only seeking a flying sword. Therefore, sending a demon horn to Sword Qi Mountain meant that they could naturally share the spoilster.

    This way, South Mountain Maitreya seemed like a lone figure. Initially, he had nned to ally with the scruffy daoist, but who knew that after leaving the innst night, that fellow never returned. Later, he consciously or unconsciously tried to get closer to the sword cultivator couple, Xu Bai and Jiang Ying. However, the couple was already nning to use the demon horn to obtain a flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain, so it was impossible for them to form an alliance.

    After entering the mountains, South Mountain Maitreya encountered many itinerant cultivators. But, either he looked down on them or they kept their distance due to his reputation. Half a day after entering the mountains, he was still alone.

    However, as he gradually approached the Three tforms Mountain, South Mountain Maitreya encountered a young man in ck clothes on a mountain path. He had a saber at his waist, and his cultivation realm seemed somewhat elusive, so South Mountain Maitreya estimated that the young man was at the boundary of the Divine Trove Realm and Bitter Sea Realm.

    When the young man in ck suddenly saw South Mountain Maitreya on the mountain path, he visibly became nervous and instinctively gripped his saber hilt.

    South Mountain Maitreya sped his hands together and chanted a buddhist mantra before smiling and asking, "Are you ascending the mountain alone, Fellow Daoist? This destitute monk has no ill intent."

    Looking at the benevolent-looking fat monk in front of him, the young man in ck nodded and asked straightforwardly, "Master, are you also here for the demon king in the mountains?"

    Seeing the other party release his hand from the saber hilt while speaking, South Mountain Maitreya had already made a conclusion in his heart. The young man in front of him seemed to be a novice to worldly affairs, so he smiled and nodded, saying softly, "That demon king is dangerous. Why did youe up the mountain alone, Fellow Daoist?"

    The young man in ck looked a bit embarrassed as he said, "I didn''t originally n to do anything. I just wanted to see the world bying up the mountain."

    "I don''t think it''s very safe for Fellow Daoist toe alone. How about we travel together, so we can watch out for each other along the way?" South Mountain Maitreya smiled and looked at the young man in front of him as if he were an aplished monk with high attainments in Buddhism cultivation.

    The young man in ck was immediately overjoyed and said, "That would be great. It''s just I''ll have to trouble Master."

    South Mountain Maitreya shook his head and smiled, "Fellow Daoist is too courteous. As a disciple of Buddhism, this is what I should do."

    The young man in ck sincerely praised, "Master is trulypassionate. May I ask which monastery Master cultivates at?"

    South Mountain Maitreya replied calmly, "I once practiced at the White Deer Monastery. Now, I cultivate the path of the secr world."

    As the White Deer Monastery was a leading figure in Buddhism, the young man in ck looked at South Mountain Maitreya with even more admiration.

    "I wonder how to address Fellow Daoist?"

    South Mountain Maitreya walked to the young man''s side, and they traveled together.

    The young man in ck was naturally Chen Chao, who had juste up the mountain. Hearing South Mountain Maitreya''s inquiry, he nodded and smiled, "My surname is Xie, given name Qingyun."

    South Mountain Maitreya asked, "Is Fellow Daoist from the White Deer''s Xie n?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "We are a small family. There are elders in the family who served in the army, so I''ve been following the path of martial arts since I was young, but I haven''t achieved much."

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Fellow Daoist doesn''t need to be so modest. Your Great Liang Dynasty has produced many peerless martial artists."

    The two chatted leisurely as they quickly approached the foot of the Three tforms Mountain. Chen Chao suddenly asked, "I heard that the demon king was wounded by a certain sword immortal. Does Master know who this sword immortal is?"

    South Mountain Maitreya shook his head with a bitter smile, "Although this destitute monk knows many things, I''m truly clueless about this matter. However, the sword immortal also seems like an oddball. Since he was able to severely injure the demon king with one sword, why didn''t he just kill it? With the demon king escaping and being seriously injured, it''s likely that the surrounding people will suffer again. To be honest, this destitute monk came up the mountain this time not for the demon horn, but to y that demon king to prevent further cmity."

    South Mountain Maitreya had a righteous expression, and Chen Chao immediately cupped his fists, "Master has such a strong sense of righteousness. I will definitely lend Master a helping hand."

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded and did not say much.

    Afterward, the two went up the mountain and encountered many cultivators, but after seeing South Mountain Maitreya, they all respectfully kept their distance.

    It was perhaps btedly that Chen Chao reacted and asked with curiosity, "Master, it seems like they''re all a bit scared of you?"

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded, saying straightforwardly, "Many cultivators in this world mistreat themon people, especially these itinerant cultivators. Without the constraints of a sect, they naturally act as they please. This destitute monk has encountered many cultivators bullying themon people, so I''ve intervened. In their minds, they naturally wish for this destitute monk to die sooner rather thanter."

    Chen Chaomented, "It''s difficult to be a good person."

    "No matter how difficult, one must still try to be a good person."

    South Mountain Maitreya squinted his eyes. By now, he was extremely certain that this hothead in front of him was someone who would believe whatever he said.

    After walking for a while longer, Chen Chao asked, "The demon king is hiding in the mountains. Does Master have a way to find him?"

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded, taking out a string of buddhist beads from his pocket. "These buddhist beads can detect demonic qi, but they''re ineffective when too far away. We may need to spend more time in the mountains and explore around."

    Chen Chao nodded, "I''ll follow Master''s instructions."

    However, not long after, they heard the sounds of a fight erupting in the distant mountain forest.

    South Mountain Maitreya lowered his head to look at the buddhist beads in his hand, which were now emitting a faint buddhist light. He immediately said in a deep voice, "The demon king has appeared. Fellow Daoist,e with me to rid the people of this menace!"

    Chen Chao suppressed a smile and replied solemnly, "I''m willing to follow Master''s lead!"

 Chapter 427: The Scheming of Human Hearts in the Mountains

    Chapter 427: The Scheming of Human Hearts in the Mountains

    The two followed the sound and soon saw corpses scattered all over the ground in the forest, about five or six bodies, all with bloody holes in their chests, their deaths grim and tragic.

    Chen Chao squatted down to inspect them and shook his head. "They were all killed by having their hearts ripped out by the demon."

    South Mountain Maitreya''s face darkened as he said, "The demon king is severely wounded, he needs blood essence to heal. The hearts of these cultivators are precisely the tonic he needs."

    South Mountain Maitreya continued in a solemn voice, "The current situation doesn''t look too good. If the demon king consumes the hearts of more cultivators, his injuries might recover, and then it will be difficult for even this destitute monk to subdue him."

    Chen Chao looked up and said seriously, "Then we must find him as soon as possible and y him."

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded, but then smiled bitterly and said, "These cultivators are all fighting for themselves. Even if they discover the demon king''s whereabouts, they won''t inform us. Relying solely on the two of us, it will probably be too challenging to find him in this vast forest."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    After feigning hesitation for a moment, South Mountain Maitreya took out a string of buddhist beads from his pocket and said, "As it stands, we have no choice but to split up and search. Take this with you. If you detect the demon king''s presence, infuse it with some qi, and this destitute monk will immediately rush to your aid. Likewise, if this destitute monk finds his trail, I''ll inform you without dy too."

    Chen Chao took the buddhist beads. Before he could say a word, South Mountain Maitreya sighed and said, "The demon king''s cultivation is profound. Take care not to confront him head-on. Once you detect him, inform this destitute monk immediately."

    Chen Chao nodded, turned around, and headed in one direction, while South Mountain Maitreya smiled faintly and went in another direction.

    Having tricked a naive boy into acting as his pawn, South Mountain Maitreya was in a very good mood. With the demon king severely injured, now was the time when he most needed the blood essence of cultivators. Once the boy was alone, he would naturally attract the demon king''s attention even more. When Chen Chao encountered the demon king, regardless of whether he infused qi into the buddhist beads or not, South Mountain Maitreya could immediately determine the demon king''s location. Then, all he needed to do was rush over and kill the demon king, and the demon horn would naturally be his.

    Thinking of this, South Mountain Maitreya even felt grateful for the disappearance of the scruffy daoist. Otherwise, he would have to constantly scheme against someone even more scheming than himself.

    "This demon horn should be this destitute monk''s."

    South Mountain Maitreya narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth curling in a smile.

    In the forest, several groups of cultivators had actually encountered the demon king by now. However, most of them believed that the demon king, being severely injured, could be dealt with on their own. Furthermore, for the sake of the demon horn, they were unwilling to let others know about the demon king''s whereabouts. Therefore, even though some cultivators had discovered the demon king''s traces after several encounters, they still did not inform others.

    With the demon king targeting cultivators of lower cultivation realms every time, more and more people kept dying.

    Xu Bai and Jiang Ying, as sword cultivators, only excelled in using the sword and were not too proficient in other daoist techniques. Therefore, despite their rtively high cultivation realms, they still could not immediately locate the demon king''s whereabouts. Upon hearing the screams of cultivators in the forest, they immediately flew on their swords towards the source of the sound, but they were still a step toote, only finding a pile of corpses.

    Jiang Ying furrowed her brows and made a swift decision, "Husband, let''s split up and search for the demon king separately."

    Xu Bai shook his head, "The demon king may be severely injured, but he has probably recovered considerably by now. I can''t let you go alone."

    Jiang Ying''s tone was firm, "Once I find him, I won''t attack. I''ll inform you of his whereabouts first. When you arrive, we''ll join forces. Don''t worry too much. Even if I can''t kill him, he won''t be able to catch up to me if I decide to leave."

    Sword cultivators flying on their swords was indeed one of the fastest methods among cultivators. Hearing Jiang Ying''s words, Xu Bai could not help but nod. However, he still reminded her, "If you find the demon king, make sure to wait for me before taking any action. Don''t act rashly."

    Jiang Ying nodded, indicating Xu Bai to rest assured.

    Then the two separated, each heading in a different direction.

    After seeing Xu Bai leave, Jiang Ying made a firm decision. She used her sword to cut her palm, and soon, fresh blood flowed out. Demons loved the scent of blood, and although this demon king was not the average demon, at this moment, he still needed cultivators'' blood essence to recover from his wounds. Now, Jiang Ying was offering herself as bait to secure the demon horn for her husband.

    To seek a flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain.

    Afterwards, Jiang Ying headed deep into the rarely visited forest, intending to lure the demon king into revealing himself.

    Sure enough, several minutester, a surge of demonic qi suddenly surged in the forest.

    Jiang Ying did not show any hesitation, immediately chasing down the demonic qi.

    After half the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Jiang Ying arrived at a stream in the mountains. At this moment, the demonic qi had dissipated, and she could no longer detect its presence.

    Standing by the stream, blood continued to drip from her palm into the water, flowing downstream.

    Just as she was about to turn around, something suddenly burst out from the stream, and a surge of demonic qi covered the surroundings.

    Jiang Ying turned abruptly, but it was toote. Before she could unleash her flying sword, she was struck in the chest, staggering back several dozen feet before coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood.

    Then, the ck shadow in front of her began to coalesce into a human form, taking the shape of a pale-faced middle-aged schr.

    "What''s this? Offering yourself as bait, yet you have such meager ability?" The pale-faced middle-aged schr stared at the beautiful woman before him with a hint of amusement.

    Jiang Ying was about to use a secret technique to inform her husband, but the middle-aged schr opposite her had already seen through her intentions. He said calmly, "I''ve constructed a barrier with demonic qi. Within half a quarter of an hour, you won''t be able to transmit anything."

    Jiang Ying''s expression changed slightly, but she immediatelymanded her flying sword to attack the middle-aged schr in front of her.

    The middle-aged schr remained indifferent. When the exceptionally sharp flying sword approached him, he simply extended two fingers to mp down on it. Then, the flying sword could not advance even half a step further.

    "Your man seems to have some skills, but as for you, even in my current state, killing you is just a passing thought. However, the hearts of you sword cultivators are naturally much more delicious. Over the years, I haven''t had the chance to taste many."

    The middle-aged schr stared at Jiang Ying, his smile not diminishing.

    With Jiang Ying''s lifeblood flying sword under his control, her qi in her entire body''s acupoints was in disarray, and she had already sustained considerable injuries.

    The demon king who had transformed into a middle-aged schr did not waste his breath. After controlling the flying sword, he walked towards Jiang Ying and smiled, "After I''ve eaten your heart, and my injuries have healed somewhat, I''ll send your husband to keep youpany."

    With many cultivators in the forest now, the middle-aged schr-turned-demon king did not want to waste time. After devouring this sword cultivator, his injuries should improve by about 50% to 60%. By then, after eating a few more cultivators, he would probably be ready to face Xu Bai in battle.

    The reason the middle-aged schr chose to target the isted Jiang Ying was not because he had seen through her thoughts. Instead, it was because his injuries were caused by a sword immortal with a single sword strike. This made him hold a deep hatred for so-called sword cultivators. Just as the middle-aged schr arrived in front of Jiang Ying, intending to take out her heart, a sudden sh of saber light emerged from the distant forest and swiftly arrived before Jiang Ying.

    The hand of the middle-aged schr was struck and blood immediately flowed incessantly.

    Having no choice but to retreat several dozen feet, he then focused his gaze, only to see a broken saber embedded in the ground before him.

    Then, a young man in ck appeared in the distance.

    The middle-aged schr was startled. He had emitted demonic qi just now, yet he had not sensed any other cultivators nearby.

    Just as he was hesitating whether to kill the both of them, the middle-aged schr suddenly sensed a dense sword qi emanating from afar. Without further hesitation, he threw out the flying sword in his hand and transformed into a mass of demonic qi, speeding towards the source of the aura.

    The young man in ck did not seem to have any intention to chase. He simply walked over to pick up the broken saber and sheathed it.

    At this moment, Xu Bai, arriving on his flying sword, also reached the scene.

    Upon seeing his wife in her current state, Xu Bai asked anxiously, "How are your injuries?"

    But who would have expected that after Jiang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood, she shook her head and said, "Don''t mind me, hurry and chase after him!"

    Xu Bai shook his head, about to speak, when Jiang Ying suddenly held her sword horizontally at her neck and said solemnly, "Xu Bai! Quickly chase after that demon king and obtain the demon horn. Otherwise, I''ll die here today!"

    Xu Bai was taken aback, his face filled with confusion. "Ying''er, why is it necessary to go this far?"

    Jiang Ying gritted her teeth, a thin streak of blood appearing on her neck, and remained silent.

    There was a fierce struggle in Xu Bai''s mind, but in the end, he chose to ride his sword and chase after the direction the demon king had left.

    It was not until Xu Bai''s figure disappeared from sight that Jiang Ying released the sword in her hand and spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Chen Chao had been nearby watching all this unfold, but he remained silent.

    Jiang Ying then turned to Chen Chao and thanked him, "Thank you for lending a hand, Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao nodded, but could not help asking, "Is the demon horn so important to you?"

    Jiang Ying smiled bitterly and said, "Wandering itinerant cultivators, what can we do?"

    Chen Chao nodded thoughtfully, then did not stay and headed in a certain direction.

    Seeing Chen Chao leave, Jiang Ying reached out and took out a medicinal pill, swallowing it before starting to sit cross-legged and regte her breath.

    However, not long after, another figure arrived, albeit a bitte.

    It was precisely South Mountain Maitreya.

    This former disciple of Buddhism nced around, then smiled at Jiang Ying and inquired, "Fellow Daoist Jiang, did Fellow Daoist Xu go after that demon king?"

    Jiang Ying remained silent, ignoring him.

    South Mountain Maitreya sighed and said, "That demon king won''t be easy to deal with. Fellow Daoist Jiang, please point me in the right direction, and this destitute monk will assist Fellow Daoist Xu."

    Jiang Ying sneered, "Do you believe those words yourself, Fellow Daoist South Mountain?"

    After ncing at the pale-faced Jiang Ying and pondering for a moment, South Mountain Maitreya shook his head and said, "It seems Fellow Daoist Xu is determined to aplish something. In that case, this destitute monk will have to offend Fellow Daoist."

    Jiang Ying''s expression changed slightly as she quickly realized what this South Mountain Maitreya might be up to.

    "South Mountain Maitreya if you dare to act recklessly, my husband won''t let you off!"

    South Mountain Maitreya chuckled, "Why would I? Of course, I''ll treat Fellow Daoist kindly."

 Chapter 428.1: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind - Part 1

    Chapter 428.1: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind - Part 1

    Knowing very well which direction the middle-aged schr had fled, Chen Chao still chose to go in the opposite direction, moving slowly through the mountains alone. Chen Chao, who had lost interest, casually crushed the buddhist beads given to him by South Mountain Maitreya, and had no intention of settling scores with him either. Along the way, encountering good people was fine, but when encountering bad ones, he had to consider how bad they really were and whether there was a need to kill them. It was actually quite tiring.

    Although South Mountain Maitreya might not necessarily be a good person, fortunately, he had not shown any killing intent towards Chen Chao. Despite being schemed against, Chen Chao did not think it was a big deal. At least from the beginning, Chen Chao knew the other party had ill intentions.

    However, even if Chen Chao ignored South Mountain Maitreya, he still had to kill the demon king. After all, if the demon king remained alive, it would be bad news for the nearby civilians.

    Although Xu Bai''s cultivation realm was high, it did not necessarily mean he could really kill the demon king. What Chen Chao had to do was find the demon king''sir and then wait for him there.

    He had done this kind of thing many times before. So now, he was very familiar with it.

    Among the cultivators on this mountain, there was no one who understood the habits of demons better than Chen Chao.

    Xu Bai was burning with anxiety. Although he was forced to go and kill the middle-aged schr, in reality, what he was most concerned about was still his beloved wife. To Xu Bai, the flying sword of Sword Qi Mountain was just adding flowers to embroidery, how could it be as important as Jiang Ying? But after being together for so many years, he also knew what kind of person his wife was. Even if he turned back now, she would still hold her sword against her neck.

    At this point, he could only quickly kill the middle-aged schr and then make things right.

    After making up his mind, Xu Bai''s sword heart gradually calmed down. After several miles, he intercepted the middle-aged schr and sent out a sword strike.

    The dazzling sword light instantly cut through severalrge trees in front of them. The middle-aged schr had no choice but to stop his figure, turning to look at that Great Beyond Realm sword cultivator.

    Xu Bai did not have the heart to say anything. At this moment, he was just unleashing his sword.

    His talent was not low, and if he had a famous teacher or a sect behind him, he might have stepped into the Nepenthe Realm long ago and be a true sword immortal. Therefore, when he took action now, the middle-aged schr quickly found himself at a disadvantage.

    "Sword cultivator? Damn it!"

    The middle-aged schr took a sword strike from Xu Bai and a wound appeared on his chest, blood flowing continuously. However, at the same time, countless demonic qi surged, rushing towards Xu Bai.

    Xu Bai shed through the demonic qi in front of him, revealing the true face of the middle-aged schr. Xu Bai released the sword in his hand expressionlessly. The flying sword shot through the air, once again shing towards the middle-aged schr in front of him.

    The middle-aged schr waved his hand to intercept the flying sword. At the same time, his figure suddenly dissipated. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Xu Bai. Without the flying sword to restrain him, Xu Bai faced the demon king without any fear. He simply held two fingers together to mimic a sword, and sword qi emerged from his fingertips. Then, he shed out, leaving another shocking wound on the middle-aged schr''s body.

    The middle-aged schr did not retreat but instead advanced, striking his palm at Xu Bai''s chest. Rolling demonic qi poured out, directly flooding into the body of the sword cultivator.

    In an instant, Xu Bai lost control of his mental defenses, and the flying sword fell weakly to the ground.

    A chill shed across the middle-aged schr''s eyes, along with a hint of ruthlessness. He wanted to severely injure the sword cultivator at this moment, but he also understood that if he really made a move, he might not be able to leave afterward.

    With just this attack, he had already expended most of the blood essence he had umted over the past few days. With only a small amount left, he could only use it to escape.

    Hence, he took onest look at the sword cultivator in front of him, with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes, before turning into a stream of demonic qi and drifting away into the distance.

    After a moment, Xu Bai regained his senses, his eyes bing clear. He summoned back his flying sword, looking around, but he could no longer see any trace of the demon.

    He stood on the spot for a moment. In the end, he still let out a sigh, sheathed his flying sword, and continued to search for the middle-aged schr''s trail.

    Now that the middle-aged schr had suffered another heavy blow, if he could not finish him off, someone else might take advantage of the situation.

    If that were the case, Xu Bai could anticipate how disappointed Jiang Ying would be.

    He did not want his wife to die, nor did he want to see her sad. However, there were hardly any solutions that could satisfy both wishes. Xu Bai knew this too, but at the moment, he could only do his best. He hoped for the oue to be as desired.

    That would be the best.

    On Dirt Dog Mountain, there was an abandoned mountain god temple from the previous dynasty. Because the Great Liang Dynasty did not show reverence to gods or ghosts, it had long fallen into ruins. Over time, countless vines and weeds had grown, almostpletely covering it. Even the nearby civilians did not know that there was a mountain god temple in the mountain.

    The middle-aged schr condensed his figure in front of the vines. After looking around and confirming that there were no outsiders, he lowered his head to look at his wounds. The two sword strikes he had received were not light injuries. It had to be said that the killing power of sword cultivators was indeed unparalleled in the world. However, the middle-aged schr''s expression was grim. Being injured by two sword cultivators, his hatred towards sword cultivators had long reached deep into his bones.

    After resting for a while, the middle-aged schr slowly transformed into demonic qi and entered the dpidated main hall of the abandoned mountain god temple.

    Sitting down in front of the dpidated mountain god statue, the middle-aged schr, who was intending to recuperate from his injuries, suddenly opened his eyes.

    Footsteps sounded from behind the mountain god statue.

    A young man in ck carrying a saber walked out, it was precisely Chen Chao.

    ______

 Chapter 428.2: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind - Part 2

    Chapter 428.2: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind - Part 2

    A young man in ck carrying a saber walked out, it was precisely Chen Chao.

    Seeing this young man whom he had crossed paths with before, the middle-aged schr eximed, "How did you find this ce?"

    Chen Chao looked at this demon who already gained the ability to take human form and replied with a smile, "After killing demons so many times, I guess I''ve gained some experience."

    The middle-aged schr''s expression fluctuated. It was a long time before he sighed and said, "I initially thought that sword cultivator would be the most difficult to deal with, but I didn''t expect it to be you."

    Chen Chao said calmly, "In a real fight, I may not be his match, but when ites to tracking down demons, even ten of him can''tpare to me."

    The middle-aged schr spoke softly, "It seems like you''ve killed many demons."

    "Demons eat humans, and humans kill demons. Isn''t that normal?"

    Chen Chao rubbed his head. He was not in a hurry to attack, instead, he asked, "You''ve eaten many humans, right?"

    The middle-aged schr replied calmly, "I used to enjoy it more in the past, but in recent years, it''s been less frequent."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Well, killing you now wouldn''t be entirely unwarranted."

    The middle-aged schr sneered, "You''re just here for something on my body, so why pretend to be so righteous?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "It''s just a side task. Killing you is still a priority."

    The middle-aged schr was momentarily puzzled.

    "I hold a position in the imperial court, serving as a military official. Killing demons and protecting the people is my duty," Chen Chao added a few more words.

    "So you''re a warden, from Yellow Dragon Prefecture?"

    The middle-aged schr seemed to know that he had no chance of escaping this cmity, appearing rather indifferent at this moment.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I served as the warden in Wei Prefecture a few years ago, and now I''m in the Divine Capital."

    "Quite the big shot, impressive."

    The middle-aged schr praised expressionlessly.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged schr said, "I can break off the demon horn and give it to you. It''s just a matter of cultivating for a few decades again. But perhaps you haven''t acted yet because you''re not confident of winning, right?" "In other words, you''re worried that even if you exert effort to kill me, someone else will swoop in and reap the benefits?"

    Chen Chao responded, "I didn''t expect a demon like you to have such thoughts."

    "Having eaten a lot of people, they nag in my ears all day long, so naturally, I can understand some things."

    The middle-aged schr said with a sneer, "Speaking of which, you humans are even worse than us demons."

    Chen Chao did not refute but instead agreed, "Some people are indeed very scheming, and their hearts are not red. They are indeed worse than demons, but you''re definitely not included."

    The middle-aged schr did not want to waste any more words and said indifferently, "So, what''s your decision?"

    Chen Chao did not answer that question but instead asked, "Who was the sword cultivator who inflicted that sword strike on you earlier?"

    Mentioning that sword cultivator whom he hated to the core, an inexplicable trace of fear rose in the depths of the middle-aged schr''s heart for no reason. But at this moment, he did not want to dwell on these trivial details and simply said, "That man called himself Liu Banbi."

    Chen Chao nodded thoughtfully, "Indeed, it''s him."

    The middle-aged schr was taken aback and was about to speak, intending to inquire about their rtionship.

    But Chen Chao chuckled, "It''s not that there''s no way to kill you, I just wanted to know about this matter. Now that I know, you can die."

    Before his words had even finished, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of him with a single step. Grabbing the middle-aged schr''s head, he delivered a heavy punch to his wound with his other hand.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, the broken saber at his waist unsheathed, seemingly chopping off the schr''s head as ab afterthought.

    Afterward, Chen Chao threw the head away, sheathed his saber, and muttered to himself, "You really thought you could survive? What were you thinking?"

    The lifeless middle-aged schr quickly transformed back into his original form. Turns out that he was a rarely-seen white deer with a pair of snow-white antlers emitting colorful lights, clearly indicating its value.

    Chen Chao reached out, severed the antlers, took the demon bead, and then walked out of the main hall.

    But at this moment, a figure had already appeared in front of him.

    It was Xu Bai who hade flying on his sword.

    Chen Chao smiled self-deprecatingly, realizing that he had underestimated this sword cultivator after all.

    Xu Bai saw the snow-white deer antler in Chen Chao''s hand at one nce. Afternding on the ground, his expression becameplicated for a moment, unsure of what to say.

    Chen Chao took the initiative to speak, "These deer antlers have an owner now. Does Fellow Daoist want to test my skills?"

    Xu Bai was lost in thought, thinking of his wife Jiang Ying. In the end, he shook his head and said bitterly, "Since this item has already been obtained by Fellow Daoist, I naturally won''t snatch it."

    After some thought, Chen Chao threw out the demon bead in his hand, "You were the one who injured the demon first. I guess I got lucky. The demon bead is yours, and I only want this pair of deer antlers."

    Catching the demon bead, Xu Bai nodded, feeling somewhat ashamed as he said, "Then I''ll be impolite."

    Chen Chao nodded and was about to leave.

    But at that moment, a voice sounded from afar, "Young friend, why didn''t you inform this destitute monk when you learned of the demon''s whereabouts?"

    South Mountain Maitreya arrived with Jiang Ying, smiling as he looked at the snow-white deer antlers in Chen Chao''s hand.

    Xu Bai turned abruptly, saying in anger, "South Mountain Maitreya, do you want to die?!"

    He could naturally tell that South Mountain Maitreya had captured his wife, Jiang Ying.

    Unable to speak, Jiang Ying could only look at her husband with some guilt in her eyes.

    "Master, how did you capture this fellow Daoist?" Chen Chao also spoke at this moment, seemingly puzzled.

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled gently, "Young friend, stop ying dumb. Today, it seems this destitute monk has misjudged you. Turns out that young friend is no fledging."

    Chen Chao also smiled, "But I still fell for Master''s trick and had some tracker nted on me."

    "It''s nothing worth mentioning. Young friend, can you part with these deer antlers? They will be of great use to this destitute monk."

    South Mountain Maitreya continued to smile gently, resembling a Maitreya Buddha.

    "That will depend on the price Master is willing to offer."

    Chen Chao put away the deer antlers, his hand resting on the hilt of his saber, narrowing his eyes.

    South Mountain Maitreya narrowed his eyes, "It seems young friend is unwilling. In that case, I''ll have to trouble Fellow Daoist Xu."

    Xu Bai was taken aback, then immediately understood, his expression turning ugly.

    It turned out that South Mountain Maitreya wanted to use him to snatch the deer antlers. Normally, Xu Bai would have left in disdain. But right now, his wife was in his hands, Xu Bai had no choice but toply.

    "Fellow Daoist Xu''s Sword Dao cultivation is unmatched in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture. It shouldn''t be too difficult for you to deal with an uncouth martial artist, right? However, Fellow Daoist Xu must be fully prepared. If you fails, I''m afraid that I can''t guarantee Madame''s life."

    South Mountain Maitreya held victory in his grasp. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. At this moment, he was the oriole.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "If I hand over the antlers, will Master let me go?"

    South Mountain Maitreya nodded with a smile, "Of course, after all, monks arepassionate by nature."

    Chen Chao nodded, repeating, "Compassionate indeed."

 Chapter 429: Repaying Kindness With Evil, How Does One Repay Kindness?

    Chapter 429: Repaying Kindness With Evil, How Does One Repay Kindness?

    Seeing that Chen Chao made no move after speaking, South Mountain Maitreya let out a sigh, "It seems that I can only trouble Fellow Daoist Xu."

    Xu Bai said in a deep voice, "South Mountain Maitreya, aren''t you afraid that this Xu will pursue you relentlessly for the rest of my life?"

    These words were more than just a threat.

    South Mountain Maitreya smiled, "Of course I''m afraid. So in the future, this destitute monk will have to keep my distance from Friend Xu."

    Xu Bai''s face turned unbelievably ck.

    But at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind, "Fellow Daoist, don''t you see? If you and I fight, even if you win, you''ll inevitably be injured. At that time, he''ll kill you and your wife. What future will there be then?"

    Xu Bai was taken aback, then simrly asked by transmitting his voice, "In Fellow Daoist''s opinion, what should I do? This Xu really doesn''t want to be enemies with Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao was the first to speak. Despite his youth, he understood more about such matters than the straightforward Xu Bai, so he had a n to deal with it. Chen Chao whispered, "We''ll pretend to fight. I''ll find an opportunity to kill him. If it''s not you who attacks, he naturally won''t harm your esteemed wife."

    Even so, Xu Bai was still worried, "Will my wife be in danger? This bald donkey has always been vicious. He might do a mutual destruction."

    Chen Chao sighed helplessly, "Fellow Daoist, before I die, he won''ty a finger on your esteemed wife. If he does, won''t the situation turn into both of us ganging up on him?"

    Chen Chao was really at a loss for words when it came to Xu Bai.

    Xu Bai came to a sudden realization, "In that case, we will act ording to Fellow Daoist''s n. But I hope that Fellow Daoist will be careful not to harm my wife. Otherwise, this Xu will definitely pursue Fellow Daoist relentlessly as well."

    Chen Chao felt even more helpless now. Who the hell would threaten their ally at a time like this?

    In truth, Chen Chao was not too worried about the current situation. If he wanted to leave, Xu Bai would not be able to stop him. As for South Mountain Maitreya, Chen Chao did not even consider him a threat. In fact, he might even have enough strength left to deal with South Mountain Maitreya after killing Xu Bai. It was just that from what he had seen before, this Xu Bai couple did not seem like the kind of viins South Mountain Maitreya was. Chen Chao just did not want to act against them.

    Seeing Xu Bai remain silent for a long time, South Mountain Maitreya who thought that he was considering reached his hand out and grabbed Jiang Ying''s neck, saying coldly, "Xu Bai, if you still don''t take action, you husband and wife can reunite in the afterlife!"

    Seeing this, Xu Bai turned to Chen Chao and said softly, "Sorry for this."

    As he spoke, his flying sword unsheathed behind him. However, this time Xu Bai did not choose to control the flying sword but instead grasped his sword and strode towards Chen Chao withrge steps.

    South Mountain Maitreya did not find the current situation surprising at all. Xu Bai''s sword cultivation level was indeed top-notch in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Facing a young martial artist like Chen Chao, he did not think Chen Chao stood any chance.

    In the blink of an eye, Chen Chao also drew his saber and grasped it firmly, meeting this Great Beyond sword cultivator.

    "Fellow Daoist Xu, when you first attack, don''t hold back, lest this bald donkey see through any ws."

    Chen Chao could not help but remind Xu Bai again, fearing that the sword cultivator in front of him might make a mistake.

    Xu Bai nodded imperceptibly from an angle that only Chen Chao could see. With his flying sword in hand, his sword qi surged. When the first sword strike was delivered, the dead leaves that covered the ground were shaken up by the sword qi, disying a spectacr phenomenon.

    Chen Chao also could not help but admire the Sword Dao attainments of this sword cultivator. It was truly remarkable.

    However, at the same time, he looked forward to Xie Nandu''s future when her cultivation realm climbed up.

    Chen Chao raised his saber to meet Xu Bai and also did not hold back. However, even so, he only disyed the strength of a Bitter Sea Realm.

    South Mountain Maitreya narrowed his eyes from afar and scoffed, "Indeed, just a Bitter Sea martial artist."

    Xu Bai''s swordsmanship had not been taught by any renowned master. Besides a few sword manuals obtained by chance, he had researched his techniques on his own. Plus, as an itinerant cultivator, he constantly shed with demons and other cultivators. Disying a fierce killing intent, there were actually no shy moves that werecking in substance.

    He thrust his sword forward, and after Chen Chao blocked with his broken saber, he followed through with a downward strike. At the same time, waves of sword qi surged out during the downward strike, culminating in a dazzling sword light that directly tore through Chen Chao''s ck shirt.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly to no end. He had asked this sword cultivator to go all out, but he had not meant for him to genuinely want to kill him.

    This sword cultivator was a little too honest.

    Chen Chao tapped his feet, avoiding this sword strike that was brimming with killing intent. At the same time, he shed towards Xu Bai''s head with his saber. Xu Bai retracted his sword to block, and as the saber and sword shed, Xu Bai''s flying sword unexpectedly chipped.

    It seemed that the flying sword of this sword cultivator was really not of good quality.

    Afterward, the two exchanged blows in front of the dpidated temple. At least, in the view of South Mountain Maitreya, both were going all out, and Chen Chao seemed to be struggling, teetering at the edge of danger.

    South Mountain Maitreya narrowed his eyes, everything was within his grasp. Just as he thought, when Xu Bai exhausted his strengthter, he would seize the opportunity to act. At the very least, he would be able to severely injure this sword cultivator. South Mountain Maitreya even thought that if Xu Bai won in the end, he mightmit suicide in front of him when threatened with the life of his wife, Jiang Ying.

    After a brief period of time, the two had exchanged dozens of blows.

    Chen Chao suddenly shouted, "Master, I''m willing to hand over the antlers. Please spare my life, Master."

    At the same time, Chen Chao threw the snow-white antlers from his arms, distracting South Mountain Maitreya as he looked at the snow-white antlers in mid-air.

    On Chen Chao''s side, Xu Bai understood and thrust his sword. This sword strike appeared majestic, but in reality, its momentum was grandiose while its actual power was small. Furthermore, it had the intention of borrowing momentum to push Chen Chao towards South Mountain Maitreya.

    Chen Chao borrowed the momentum to move towards South Mountain Maitreya and threw the broken saber from his hand.

    South Mountain Maitreya was already distracted. At this moment, he suddenly saw a sh of saber light appear before him. He hurriedly moved to block, but when he knocked away the broken saber, Chen Chao''s figure had already arrived before him.

    Chen Chao threw a heavy punch, directly forcing South Mountain Maitreya back several dozen feet. With this blow, there was now several yards between him and Jiang Ying.

    Seeing this, Xu Bai immediately released the flying sword in his hand. The flying sword flew right by, stabbing straight for South Mountain Maitreya.

    South Mountain Maitreya''s expression changed drastically. He hastily used a string of buddhist beads to barely intercept the flying sword.

    But the next moment, Chen Chao was already in front of him. He caught the broken saber in his hand and looked at South Mountain Maitreya with a smile. "Master, it''s time to set off."

    He raised his hand and the saber fell.

    A round human head rolled down and tumbled along the slope ahead.

    This vicious South Mountain Maitreya who had killed countless people probably never expected that his life would end in this way.

    Chen Chao kicked away the corpse of South Mountain Maitreya. Such a person deserved to die without a burial ground.

    When he turned around, Xu Bai and Jiang Ying were already standing side by side.

    Jiang Ying''s hand happened to be holding that pair of deer antlers.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Xu Bai had already recalled his flying sword and cupped his hands to say, "Thank you, Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao nodded and then reached out his hand.

    But Jiang Ying remained unmoved.

    Xu Bai frowned. "Ying''er, give the antlers to this Fellow Daoist."

    Jiang Ying was silent for a moment, her gazeplicated. "Husband, look at your flying sword. Shouldn''t you have a better one?"

    Xu Bai lowered his head at her words and saw that there were several chips in his flying sword. This flying sword was already considered crippled.

    Afterwards, Xu Bai would inevitably have to find a new flying sword.

    But he still shook his head and said, "If it weren''t for this Fellow Daoist''s help, the two of us would likely have died today. These antlers rightfully belong to this Fellow Daoist. How could we do such a thing?"

    "Husband, I know you don''t want to be a wicked person, but the flying sword is the foundation of a sword cultivator. Why don''t I be the viin?"

    Jiang Ying looked at Chen Chao in front of her and said bluntly, "Thank you, Fellow Daoist, for saving us twice, but can you give up these antlers?"

    To say ''give up'' was clear enough in meaning.

    "The two of us are willing to offer everything we have in exchange for these antlers."

    Chen Chao''s face darkened, a hint of blood in his eyes. But he still looked at Xu Bai and asked, "What''s the meaning of this, Fellow Daoist?"

    Although Xu Bai was a Great Beyond sword cultivator, it did not necessarily mean he could not be killed. As for Jiang Ying, she was already severely injured and had nobat power at all.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. There was already some killing intent.

    Xu Bai did not hesitate. He looked at Jiang Ying and said in a deep voice, "Ying''er, I know you''re doing this for my sake. But in life, if we resort to any means necessary, we don''t deserve to be called human."

    Jiang Ying lifted her head to look at her husband, seeming somewhat reluctant.

    She shook her head slightly, the bloodstains on her neck still visible.

    Xu Bai saw it too, feeling a pang of heartache in his eyes. But he said it again, "This Fellow Daoist has helped us twice. If we do this to him, our conscience will be troubled. Even if we exchange this item for a flying sword, I''m afraid my sword cultivation will never progress in this lifetime."

    "We can''t do this sort of thing."

    Jiang Ying was taken aback, then sighed as if resigning herself to fate.

    She rarely saw her husband so serious. After a moment, she handed over the antlers and apologized to Chen Chao, "Fellow Daoist, it''s Jiang Ying''s fault, I''m sorry."

    Chen Chao took the antlers, but before he could speak, Xu Bai apologized again, "Fellow Daoist, this Xu is sorry for the trouble, I''m truly ashamed. If Fellow Daoist ever encounters any difficulties in the future and needs my help, This Xu will not hesitate to help, even if it means going through fire and water!"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "You''re a good person, and your wife, she''s not considered a viin either, she''s just too concerned about you, Fellow Daoist"

    Xu Bai looked full of guilt, about to hand over the demon bead he had obtained earlier to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "Keep it for yourself, Fellow Daoist"

    Then he turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Jiang Ying stood on the spot. Before long, she actually started crying in low sobs.

    "Husband, Ying''er was wrong."

    Jiang Ying was in tears, deeply saddened.

    Xu Bai sighed, wrapping his arm around his wife''s shoulder, and whispered, "How could I not know that you''re doing this for me? If not for me, why would you want to be a viin?"

    Jiang Ying raised her head and asked cautiously, "Will Husband hate Ying''er?"

    Xu Bai shook his head and said with a smile, "Even if the world sees you as a viin, in my eyes, everything you do is for me. How could I ever hate you?"

    "But some things are more important than flying swords, even more important than life itself. We shouldn''t do things just because there are benefits. In the future, don''t do this again. Even if I never see the threshold of Nepenthe Realm in my lifetime, I still want to live as an upright person, and I hope you will too."

    Jiang Ying nodded, leaning against her husband''s chest.

    Xu Bai whispered, "Especially now, if we had truly gone through with it, how would that Fellow Daoist have coped? If good deeds are never rewarded, then no one in the world would ever do good anymore."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Walking through the forest, Chen Chao suddenly stopped, bent over, and spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    Afterward, he straightened up slowly, his face dark.

    When Jiang Ying behaved like that earlier, he had almost failed to suppress the heart demon at the bottom of his heart.

    If Xu Bai had made the same decision in the end, the heart demon would likely have nted a deep seed on the spot.

    Fortunately, Xu Bai''s choice in the end saved Chen Chao from eternal damnation.

    Chen Chao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to himself with self-deprecation, "Even I almost didn''t know what to do in the future."

 Chapter 430: Not Many Good People, Too many Bad People

    Chapter 430: Not Many Good People, Too many Bad People

    After descending the mountain and returning to the small town, Chen Chao traveled without incident. He did not unt the snowy white deer antlers he had obtained, so the cultivators on the mountain would not know that the young martial artist in front of them was the one who killed the demon king and seized the demon antlers. They might not even be aware that the demon king was already dead, continuing to search the mountains for the demon antlers.

    In fact, the deer antlers in Chen Chao''s possession could have been given to Xu Bai and his wife. This trip to Sword Qi Mountain, what he wanted to ask them to do was a huge request. Having an extra pair of deer antlers was actually just adding flowers to embroidery; unlikely to truly move Sword Qi Mountain. However, even when visiting rtives, it was customary to bring a small gift. What Chen Chao wanted to request was significant, so the pair of snowy white deer antlers served as a meeting gift.

    However, Xu Bai''s flying sword had be scrap iron after shing with his broken saber. But presumably, Xu Bai should not mind it, as long as he saved his wife. Especially since the flying sword was not a valuable item. Otherwise, Jiang Ying would not have been so eager to rece the flying sword for her husband.

    Thinking of Jiang Ying, Chen Chao''s thoughts wereplex. That woman could not be considered a good person, but neither was she evil. Her deep feelings led her to act this way. However, if not for Xu Bai, Chen Chao might have had to kill this woman with all his might. Although the young girl Xie Ying had somewhat changed his mindset, he was determined not to be a soft-hearted person. He would not hesitate to kill those who should be killed.

    When he returned to the town, it was already early next morning. Chen Chao stood before the small courtyard. Instead of barging in, he patiently knocked on the door.

    After a while, the young man, Erhu asked softly from inside, "Is it Sir Chen?"

    Chen Chao replied with an affirmative sound, and he opened the courtyard gate, saying with joy, "I thought Sir Chen would be on the mountain for many days. Why did youe back so early?"

    Chen Chao chuckled half-seriously, "The demon king was killed by someone, so there''s no show to watch anymore. Why wouldn''t Ie back?"

    The young man was taken aback for a moment before asking, "Who killed it? Was it South Mountain Maitreya or the sword cultivator Xu Bai?"

    Chen Chao asked with some curiosity, "You seem to know quite a bit."

    The young man scratched his head sheepishly. He was quite clever and always kept his wits about him. After Chen Chao left earlier, he went to the inn to inquire. With South Mountain Maitreya those people being somewhat famous figures in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, it was natural for him to have heard of them.

    Chen Chao walked into the courtyard, smiled, and said, "Guess."

    The young man followed behind Chen Chao and asked probingly, "It must be that sword cultivator Xu Bai, right? I heard his sword cultivation is quite renowned in Yellow Dragon Prefecture."

    Chen Chao shook his head, pointed to himself, and smiled, "I killed it."

    The young man was stunned for a moment, then eximed, "Sir Chen is truly skilled!"

    Chen Chao waved his hand and said with augh, "I''m just teasing you. How could I have the ability?"

    The young man shook his head and said, "Sir Chen killed that scruffy daoist in an instant. Killing a demon king should be possible too, right?"

    As they spoke, a young girl had already brought a basin of clean water and a cloth towel. Arriving in front of Chen Chao, she said somewhat timidly, "Benefactor, please wash your face."

    Chen Chao took the cloth towel, washed his face, before saying, "Don''t call me benefactor, just call me sir. As for that demon king, it''s much stronger than that scruffy daoist. You didn''t see it, the demonic qi filled the sky. It''s not something the average person can handle."

    After washing his face, Chen Chao found a chair to sit under the eaves and said, "Hurry up and tidy up. How about we set off today?"

    Before the young man could speak, the young girl asked timidly, "So early?"

    Chen Chao nced at the young girl, but before he spoke, the young man on the side already said with some embarrassment, "We were nning to pay respects to our deceased parents today. After that, we might not be able toe back for many years."

    Chen Chao nced with his peripheral vision and sure enough, he saw a bag of yellow paper and some incense candles in the corner of the room.

    Seeing Chen Chao''s silence, the young girl hurriedly said, "If Sir thinks it''s not convenient, we''ll pack up immediately."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said softly, "How can I say no to such a thing? I''ll apany you guys."

    The young man quickly waved his hand, "How can we trouble Sir with this sort of thing?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and teased, "Are you worried that your sister here will catch my eye? You were hiding her so secretly before. Howe it seems like you''re only wary of me now?"

    The young man''s face turned red, unsure of what to say for a moment. The young girl was even more flustered, turning away, her face already flushed.

    Chen Chao asked, "Outside the town? There are many cultivators there. I really can''t rest assured if you two go alone. If something happens to you two, I''ll have to make another trip, which would be quite troublesome."

    The young man nodded and thanked, "Then I thank Sir Chen."

    After that, following the young man and girl out, they chatted idly along the way. It was only then that Chen Chao learned the girl''s name was Chunyue. Compared to the young man Erhu''s name, it was much better. This made Chen Chao sigh andment that Erhu seemed like an adopted son, whereas Chunyue was clearly their biological daughter.

    The girl was already shy in the first ce, and now she spoke even less. However, listening to Chen Chao''s words made her feel happy, and she could not help stealing nces at him along the way.

    As for Chen Chao, he had grown considerably taller in the past two years. Although he could not be called handsome, he could at least be described as refined-looking. Coupled with his extremely attractive eyes, Chen Chao''s overall demeanor was quite striking. He was way easier on the eyes than the usual handsome young man.

    Arriving at the outskirts of the town in the forest, the siblings found their parents'' graves with ease. The young man knelt before the grave, his eyes red with tears. "Father, Mother, Erhu is taking his sister to the Divine Capital. We won''t be able toe back to pay our respects to you in the future, but rest assured, Erhu will take good care of his sister and won''t let her suffer any grievances."

    Unlike her elder brother, the young girl just shed tears silently, perhaps recalling past memories.

    Chen Chao stood alone at a distance, gazing into the distance, lost in thought.

    Upon returning to the town, the young man had returned to normal, but the young girl''s eyes were still red, asionally choking back sobs.

    Chen Chao couldn''t help but say, "Life is a series of farewells. Whether one leaves early orte, we all have to leave. It''s best to take it in stride."

    The girl nodded slightly but did not speak.

    After returning to the courtyard, the girl prepared a sumptuous meal. The three of them sat down to eat, and Chen Chao asked, "What about the house? Are you going to sell it?"

    The young man shook his head and said, "We might have toe back in the future. It''s good to have a ce to stay then. Besides, if we really sell the house, our hometown might not feel like home anymore."

    Chen Chao nodded without saying anything to dampen the mood. After finishing the meal, he returned to his room early to rest. At the same time, he reminded the siblings to pack their belongings. Early the next morning, they would set off for the nearby prefecture. Chen Chao would arrange a trustworthy merchant convoy for them to travel with to the Divine Capital. As for whether there would be any unexpected incidents along the way, it was hard to say.

    The night passed without incident, but in the morning, several disheveled cultivators returned to the town''s inn.

    Chen Chao pushed open the door early in the morning to find the siblings already packed and waiting in the courtyard. Chen Chao had spent the night circting his qi, partially healing his previous injuries. Normally, one should temper their body after breaking through, but considering that he was outside, he decided to postpone it for now.

    Chen Chao led the siblings out of the house. The young man locked the door and hid the key under a stone b in front of the door. The girl took a reluctant nce at the small house. Leaving home and hometown behind was never easy.

    The three of them quickly left the small town. However, as soon as they left, they encountered several itinerant cultivators returning to town. During their conversation, they inadvertently revealed that they had already discovered the demon king''s corpse and that South Mountain Maitreya had died. They spected that the demon antler had fallen into the hands of the Xu Bai husband and wife. Knowing Xu Bai''s profound swordsmanship, they did not dare provoke them or even entertain the idea of snatching it. So, they returned to town to prepare to leave.

    Seeing Chen Chao and the others, a cultivator noticed the girl''s attractive looks and a strange look appeared in his eyes. However, before he could make any moves, Chen Chao narrowed his eyes at him.

    The man suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He finally noticed the young man in ck with a saber. Quickly retracting his gaze, he dared not give rise to any thoughts.

    Chen Chao was expressionless as they passed by those few people.

    At this moment, Chen Chao was d he made the right decision. If he had let the siblings leave alone, their corpses might have been abandoned in the wilderness not long after they left the town.

    On the way to themandery city, Chen Chao and the others followed the official road. However, this section of the road was far from smooth. Even a horse carriage would have to stop frequently too. Chen Chao had not thought of hiring a carriage because of this. Instead, he slowed his pace, deliberately waiting for the siblings who had never ventured far from home.

    The girl was weak to begin with, and after walking for a while, she began to struggle. However, she bravely did not say a word, just toughing it out. Chen Chao saw through her stubbornness and suggested taking a short rest.

    But the boy said worriedly, "Sir, spending the night outside..."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Do you think we can walk to the county city in just one day with our legs alone?"

    The young man smiled awkwardly, almost forgetting about that.

    Sitting on arge bluestone, the girl brought a water pouch to Chen Chao. He took it but did not lift his head up. Water rose from the pouch and flowed into his mouth.

    The girl widened her eyes, never having seen such a sight before.

    After showing off a bit of skill, Chen Chao handed the water pouch back to the girl, and said in a serious tone, "You''re pretty. When you get to the Divine Capital, you need to be careful. There are plenty of lecherous individuals in the Divine Capital who would covet your beauty too."

    The girl nodded silently. Over the years, she had hardly ever left the small courtyard, it was because she was born with pretty good looks. Beauty might be a blessing for girls born into influential families, but for minor characters like them, it might not bring good fortune, but disaster instead.

    The girl suddenly gathered courage and asked, "Sir, where will you be staying in the Divine Capital? So that in the future, when you return to the Divine Capital, my brother and I can thank you?"

    Chen Chao remained silent, just gazing into the distance.

    As dusk fell, three figures appeared on the road ahead.

    It was precisely the three brothers who had stayed at the inn before, all itinerant cultivators.

    Chen Chao did not get up, just smiling and asking, "Fellow Daoists, what''s this? Are you not killing the demon king anymore? Switched to robbery?"

    The three of them remained expressionless, and one of them said calmly, "Hand over the demon antlers and we can spare your life."

    Chen Chao pretended to be surprised, "Demon antler? What demon antler?"

    Without mincing words, the man said bluntly, "I''ve seen the body of the deer demon and South Mountain Maitreya. It''s not from sword wounds, but saber wounds."

    Chen Chao gave an "oh", realizing his oversight. He did not think of this.

    He jumped off therge bluestone, gesturing to the siblings not to be afraid, and took a step forward. Then, he smiled and said, "Have you ever thought about why Xu Bai didn''t make a move to snatch the demon antler?"

    "That Xu Bai that goody-two-shoes, he''s clearly crawling in the mud himself, yet still believes in some sort of chivalrous spirit of the martial world. What a waste of his Sword Dao cultivation."

    One of them said coldly, "But we are not Xu Bai."

    Chen Chao said emotionally, "Yeah, that''s why as long as he''s alive, and you lot deserve to die."

 Chapter 431: The Word Like Isnt Easy

    Chapter 431: The Word ''Like'' Isn''t Easy

    The three cultivators were all at the Bitter Sea Realm. Despite their advantage in numbers, they did notst long against Chen Chao. Chen Chao did not even draw his saber; he swiftly defeated all three. Afterwards, he retrieved the skygold coins from their bodies and tossed them carelessly into the woods. It would not be long before the beasts in the mountains devoured their corpses.

    The siblings watched the scene in silence, exchanging nces. After a while, the young man spoke somewhat ruefully, "Sir, you truly are a person of great ability."

    The young girl remained dazed, perhaps deeply affected by what she had seen; a scene she would likely never forget.

    Chen Chao chuckled, "If I didn''t have some skill, I wouldn''t dare to offer you guys help."

    The young man looked at Chen Chao with admiration, his eyes scorching. There were words on the tip of his tongue, but he could not bring himself to say them.

    In the following days, the three continued to chat asionally, but the young man seemed burdened by something. However, Chen Chao pretended not to notice.

    As they neared themandery city, it was already dusk. Even if they reached the city, they would likely not be allowed in at this hour. So, they chose to spend another night outdoors. Chen Chao gathered some dry branches and lit a fire. After chatting with the siblings by the fire for a while, it was alreadyte into the night.

    "You two can go ahead and sleep. I assure you that when you wake up tomorrow, you''ll find each other unharmed."

    Chen Chao noticed the tension between the siblings. Perhaps as they approached the final moments, they became more cautious. The young man had been forcing himself to stay alert these past few days, but now, he was visibly exhausted. After struggling with his drooping eyelids for a moment, he finally fell asleep. The young girl took out a coat and covered her brother before calling out softly, "Sir."Chen Chao looked at the young woman. In the flickering firelight, her rather attractive appearance seemed to gain an extra charm. However, Chen Chao was not someone without worldly experience. Forget about Xie Nandu, even his cousin was much prettier than this young girl in front of him, so he did not feel much.

    After the young woman called him "Sir," she hesitated, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Chen Chao gently teased, "Are you thinking about offering your hand in marriage as gratitude, like in novels?"

    The young woman did not expect Chen Chao to see through her thoughts so easily. Her face flushed red in an instant.

    Shaking his head, Chen Chao said, "Offering yourself sounds nice, but there''s no logic behind it. You should find a man you truly love to spend your life with. You can''t rush into such a big decision just because someone helped you once."

    Feeling a bit disappointed, the young woman asked, "Do you think I''m not attractive, Sir?"

    Chen Chao shook his head again, smiling, "You''re attractive, but there''s no need to think this way just because I helped you."

    Listening to his words, the young woman lowered her head and murmured softly, "But I''m willing to do it."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "You barely know me and you dare to say you won''t marry anyone else but me? Take ten thousand steps back, even if you decide to follow me today, how can you guarantee that after some time, you won''t meet another man and realize you actually like him? How will you deal with that then?"

    The young woman lifted her head, her face filled with confusion and a hint of uncertainty.

    She had not thought about this scenario before. Now, with Chen Chao mentioning it, she began to ponder.

    Chen Chao smiled, "Don''t rush into thinking that just because you feel something different with one man, he''s the one for the rest of your life. Take your time, get to know more men, and then decide what kind of man you truly like."

    After some thought, the young woman asked, "But what if, after meeting many guys, I still think Sir is the best?"

    Chen Chao was at a loss for words.

    He could not stop a woman from liking a man.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao shook his head and said, "You can like me, but I won''t like you."

    Upon hearing this, the young woman''s eyes instantly welled up with tears. After a long silence, she murmured softly, "I see."

    Chen Chao did not say anything more and began to rest with closed eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Early the next morning, the three of them entered the county city called Ancient Mountain Commandery. Although it was not a majormandery in the Yellow Dragon Prefecture, it was still bustling with activity. There were countless merchantsing and going, and the streets were filled with various businesses and people.

    Chen Chao led the two siblings over to the merchant convoys and spent a long time looking around before selecting a convoy that was about to return to the Divine Capital.

    They had brought goods out from the Divine Capital and sold them on the way down south. Now, with their goods sold out, they had purchased many items from the south that were unavable in the north before choosing to head up north.

    The convoy consisted of about thirty people, with more than a dozen of them exuding a steady aura, indicating their cultivation realms that were not low.

    Leading the convoy was a middle-aged woman with an ordinary appearance but an unusually steady demeanor. Her face showed signs of weathering, making it difficult to determine her age at a nce. It was probably because she had been traveling extensively that she looked this way. When Chen Chao exined their intentions, the woman frowned but did not immediately respond.

    "Money is not a problem, as long as it''s not too overboard, I won''t haggle."

    Chen Chao said to the woman. In truth, he was not worried about her being difficult to deal with. If anything, it would show that this woman had her own unique qualities.

    The middle-aged woman shook her head and declined politely, "The journey is perilous. I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect young master''s two friends."

    Chen Chao did not mind and simply replied, "There''s no deal that can''t be negotiated in this world. Since Captain is a seasoned businesswoman who has traveled extensively, you naturally understand this principle."

    The middle-aged woman did not respond immediately. She did not want anyplications, but if the young man in front of her could offerpensation she could not refuse, then this business deal could naturally be discussed.

    Chen Chao took out a demon bead from his pocket and handed it to the middle-aged woman in front of him.

    The middle-aged woman naturally had keen insight and could tell at a nce that this was no ordinary item. However, she immediately became wary. "Young master, can you be honest? What is the rtionship between these two and you? Will we encounter any other trouble along the way?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Rest assured, Captain, there won''t be any trouble. It''s just that these two need to go to the Divine Capital, and I have other matters to attend to, so I can''t escort them."

    The middle-aged woman hesitated again. Taking the demon bead to the Divine Capital to sell would fetch a considerable sum of money, and the price she had to pay was actually quite small. However, the more so, the less she dared to make a decision lightly.

    Feeling helpless, Chen Chao opened his robe to reveal the waist te of the Left Guard''s office hanging from his waist, clearly disying the title of Deputy Commander.

    The woman''s expression immediately became serious. Looking at Chen Chao''s attire again, she whispered, "Your Excellency, are you Commander Chen?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "Precisely so."

    Only then, did the woman smile and say, "Since the one entrusting is Commander Chen, then there''s no problem."

    Afterwards, she even refused to ept Chen Chao''s demon bead, smiling and saying, "Commander Chen has done so much for Great Liang. How can we do such a thing?"

    "Business is business," Chen Chao still insisted on handing over the demon bead before saying softly, "I haven''t revealed my whereabouts since leaving the Divine Capital. I hope Captain won''t inform anyone else."

    The woman nodded and said, "I understand this bit of rules."

    After hesitating for a moment, the woman suddenly asked in a low voice, "There have been widespread rumors recently about the incident in White Deer Prefecture. It was Commander Chen''s doing, right?"

    Chen Chao could not help but bitterly smile. Although he had not revealed his whereabouts, the incident of killing people on Clearwater Mountain was now widely known.

    He neither nodded nor shook his head, which could be considered as tacitly agreeing.

    The woman said in admiration, "After understanding the ins and outs of the matter, this humble woman also greatly admires Commander Chen."

    After chatting for a moment, the merchant convoy was already prepared and about to set off again. However, this time the young brother and sister did not need to rush along the way. They could sitfortably in the carriage and travel to the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao escorted the convoy to the outskirts of themandery city. The woman sped her fists and said, "This humble woman definitely won''t fail Commander Chen''s trust."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Thank you."

    After that, he went to the young brother and sister, gave them some instructions, and then signaled that he was done.

    The young man said solemnly, "Erhu will never forget Sir''s kindness for the rest of my life."

    Chen Chao just smiled and nodded.

    The young girl nced back at Chen Chao with reluctance before boarding the carriage with her elder brother.

    Then, the merchant convoy set off.

    Chen Chao turned around and headed back into themandery city.

    Walking along the long street, Chen Chao contemted the events toe. Actually, he did not reveal his identity today solely for the sake of the young brother and sister. However, regardless of the reason, now that the woman knew his identity, she would not mistreat the siblings on the way. As for the money and other belongings they carried, no one should dare to covet them.

    Another reason for choosing to stay in thismandery city was a secret letter he had received from Song Lian. The contents were direct and made Chen Chao feel somewhat nostalgic.

    The warden of this ce was named Xu Xuanshan. During his tenure here, he had always been someone who sought no merits but feared no faults; not much different from most other wardens in the Great Liang Dynasty. However, during the investigation of the Xia Family members by the Left Guard, it was discovered that this man was actually a spy nted by the foreignnds into the Great Liang Dynasty. Upon learning this, Song Lian had already reported it to the Great Liang Emperor and dispatched a new warden on the way. However, after looking at the map, Song Lian realized that this ce was a must-pass location on the way to Sword Qi Mountain. Therefore, he instructed Chen Chao to deal with this scoundrel before the arrival of the new warden.

    As for how to deal with him, there was only a simple word in the secret letter.

    Kill.

    Although not in the Divine Capital, as the deputymander of the Left Guard, it was within Chen Chao''s duties to carry out such tasks.

    As for revealing his identity, actually, his identity had long been unable to be concealed.

    However, Chen Chao was not too worried about what would happen next. Now that he had stepped into the Great Beyond Realm, as long as the foreignnds did not send Nepenthe cultivators to assassinate him, Chen Chao felt that there should not be much of a problem.

    Chen Chao bought a sugar figurine on the street and ate it as he walked, leisurely arriving in front of the Warden''s Office. Then he slowed down.

    The two constables at the door were about to speak up and drive Chen Chao away when he spoke first, his words simple and straightforward, "Ask Xu Xuanshan to get his ass out and meet this official!"

    The two constables were stunned by the words ''this official,'' and for a moment, they looked at each other.

    It was not until a long timeter that one of the constables reacted, asking cautiously, "Your Excellency is...?"

    Chen Chao tossed his waist badge, saying calmly, "Chen Chao, Deputy Commander of the Left Guard."

 Chapter 432: Borrow Your Head

    Chapter 432: Borrow Your Head

    The constable took the badge and immediately felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds. Although there was no clear hierarchical rtionship between the Left Guard and this Warden''s Office, the person in front of him was a secondary fourth-ranked military official of the Great Liang Dynasty; much higher in rank than the Warden Xu. Moreover, ignoring the official position, just the two words "Chen Chao" were enough to make them take it very seriously. This was a martial official granted the right to bear arms by the decree of His Majesty the Emperor. In the Great Liang Dynasty, there was only this one martial official who had received such an honor.

    Even the former Great General, when he retired to his hometown, was not granted such an honor.

    The constable handed the badge back to the young martial artist in front of him with both hands, trembling with fear and trepidation. He no longer cared about reporting this and was about to wee Chen Chao inside.

    Chen Chao followed into the Warden''s Office and casually asked, "Is Xu Xuanshan inside?"

    Earlier, he had heard this Commander Chen ordering them to summon their Warden Xu out. Having served as a constable for several years, the constable was quick-witted and figured that perhaps their lord had failed to handle some task properly, which had angered this lordmander. However, he also knew that their warden was under the jurisdiction of the warden of the prefecture''s office, and seemed to have no rtion to thismander who came from the Divine Capital.

    After all, the county magistrate was inferior to a superior in front of him, this was a simple truth that he understood.

    The constable spoke cautiously, "Lord Xu has gone to the prefectural office for a report, but he should return today. Our warden can be considered diligent and responsible. The people around here have nothing but praise for him. Commander Chen, please wait a moment, this lowly official will immediately brew a pot of fine spring tea for Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at this astute constable, then asked thoughtfully, "Diligent and responsible? Nothing but praises?"

    The constable dared not meet the gaze of thismander who was much than him, he just bit the bullet and said, "Exactly."As one of Xu Xuanshan''s close subordinates, he had received many favors from Xu Xuanshan in his daily life. At this moment, no matter what, he had to help speak well of his master.

    Chen Chao entered the main hall and casually said, "Bring the archives of these past years for this official to review."

    The constable felt somewhat troubled and gently reminded, "Your Excellency, ording to thews of Great Liang..."

    As the warden of Ancient Mountain Commandery, Xu Xuanshan''s superior was the warden of Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Although Chen Chao was the deputymander of the Left Guard; simrly of the warden lineage, he did not have the authority to oversee Xu Xuanshan. ording to thews of Great Liang, he indeed had no right to ess the archives. Unless thismander is holding the Lord Warden Commander''s official document, but the Lord Warden Commander had already been transferred to the Northern Frontier and was now the Great General. There was currently no Lord Warden Commander in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Do you want this official to show you the imperial decree?"

    Hearing the words ''imperial decree,'' how could the constable still dare to say anything? His heart was filled with horror. The rumors about thismander being favored by His Majesty were true. It seemed that he had really came with His Majesty''s decree on this trip away from the Divine Capital. The constable no longer hesitated and immediately nodded, hurriedly stepping out of the hall to search for the archives in the storage room. However, he could not help but feel anxious for his superior.

    Those serving the Great Liang Dynasty as officials, which one of them did not have shit in their pants? [1. did not have dirt on them.] If thismander was determined to cause trouble for his superior today, it seemed like his superior would be in a precarious position.

    Although they say a strong dragon could not oppress the local tyrant, with the emperor''s decree in hand, this logic no longer applied.

    After retrieving the archives, the constable brewed a pot of spring tea for Chen Chao and then waited by his side. "Don''t just stare at me, go wait for your superior at the city gate. When he arrives, get him toe see me immediately."

    Chen Chao flipped through the documents without lifting his head.

    The constable felt as if he had been pardoned and quickly rushed out of the office. It was better to wait for his superior at the city gate than to stay here. At least this way, he could exin the situation and prepare his superior in advance.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, at the city gate, Xu Xuanshan who was dressed in official robes rode into the city. This warden of Ancient Mountain Commandery was tall and sturdy, with a face full of rugged features. He did not look like a warden; rather, he resembled a bandit king ruling over a mountain.

    As he rode into the city, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure at the city gate. After reining in his horse, he looked somewhat displeased at the constable. "Xu Jing, why aren''t you at the office? What are you doing here?"

    The constable was also surnamed Xu, but had no rtion to Xu Xuanshan, he said in a low voice, "Your Excellency, some higher-up came."

    Furrowing his brows, Xu Xuanshan asked, "What rubbish are you talking about? This official just returned from the prefectural office. How could Warden Liu be in this official''s office?"

    Xu Jing replied with a bitter smile, "Your Excellency, it''s a lord from the Divine Capital, Deputy Commander Chen Chao of the Left Guard."

    Upon hearing this familiar yet unfamiliar name, Xu Xuanshan was momentarily stunned. This young martial artist, whose reputation resounded throughout the ranks of martial officials in Great Liang, was naturally known to him. When he learned that this young martial artist had been granted the right to bear arms at such a young age, he even muttered a fewints in private.

    To be so highly regarded by His Majesty at such a young age was truly perplexing.

    "Exin in detail."

    Although Xu Xuanshan appeared uncouth, his mind was different from his appearance; he was quite perceptive and had already sensed that something was amiss.

    Xu Jing said in a low voice, "That lord seems somewhat displeased with Your Excellency. The moment he came, he immediately ordered Your Excellency to get your ass over. But it seems he carries an imperial decree with him. He''s currently reviewing documents in the office. It would be wise for Your Excellency to make preparations early."

    Upon hearing this, Xu Xuanshan''s previously furrowed brow rxed slightly. Putting his concerns aside, Xu Xuanshan replied expressionlessly, "It seems like someone has been talking nonsense to the higher-ups, causing His Majesty''s displeasure."

    Xu Jing was somewhat panic-stricken as he asked, "Your Excellency, if His Majesty''s decree has been issued, isn''t it a serious matter?"

    Xu Xuanshan sneered, "Even His Majesty must be reasonable. This official hasn''t plotted to usurp the throne, nor have I engaged in corruption. Does His Majesty intend to execute me just because he says so?"

    Hearing this, Xu Jing still remained anxious.

    "Let''s go. Let me see what this martial artist who has quite the reputation in our Great Liang Dynasty looks like."

    Xu Xuanshan rode into the city, deliberately taking a long detour before returning to the Warden''s Office.

    After dismounting, this warden of Ancient Mountain Commandery slowly entered the office and walked into the main hall.

    By this time, Chen Chao had already finished reviewing the documents of Ancient Mountain Commandery for the past few years, and drinking the spring tea that had been brought to him.

    Seeing this Warden Xu enter, Chen Chao remained seated. He just stared from the seat that originally belonged to Xu Xuanshan, looking down at this Ancient Mountain Commandery warden from a high ce.

    Xu Xuanshan smiled and said, "I''ve heard of Commander Chen''s great name before. Today, seeing you in person, you truly live up to your reputation!"

    The saying goes, "Don''t hit a smiling person''s face." With this move, Xu Xuanshan had indeed shown sufficient respect.

    Chen Chao gave a fake smile as he said, "This official has just reviewed the records of Ancient Mountain Commandery from these years and found that Lord Xu has indeed killed many demons over the years. With such aplishments, you could easily serve as the Warden of Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Why cling to this small territory?"

    Xu Xuanshan remainedposed, he just smiled as he replied, "Performing one''s duties while serving, since this lowly official is the local warden, then I naturally have to exterminate evil for the people. As for the rank, I''m not particrly concerned. Moreover, if this lowly official were to leave, this lowly official would worry about how the new warden would treat the people of thismandery."

    "Regardless, merits should be rewarded. Neglecting to reward merits and overlooking faults is not the style of the imperial court."

    Chen Chao smiled as he said, "After this official returns to the Divine Capital, I will submit a report to His Majesty, so that Lord Xu can be promoted sooner."

    Xu Xuanshan frowned. He could tell that the words spoken before him were not as simple as they seemed. For a moment, he remained silent, waiting for Chen Chao to continue.

    "This official has traveled all the way here and discovered the so-called appearance of a demon king in Ancient Mountain Commandery. Why didn''t I see Lord Xu''s presence?"

    When the matter of the demon king was brought up, Xu Xuanshan was aware, he just replied calmly, "There are naturally those itinerant cultivators to kill the demon king in the mountains. This lowly official naturally wees their sess. Instead of focusing on that, it would be better to eradicate those lesser-known demons. Regardless of their abilities, when ites to eating humans, they are all the same."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Warden Xu is truly concerned for the country and its people. It seems that the position of warden should indeed be held by Warden Xu."

    Even a fool could understand the implication in his words.

    The young martial artist before him seemed different from the rumors, with a hidden agenda beneath his smiling facade.

    But when Xu Xuanshan thought about this young martial artist''s past experiences, he could not be certain.

    Xu Xuanshan frowned, saying with slight displeasure, "I wonder what decree Commander Chen has brought. Please present it promptly, so that this lowly official may receive them."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said straightforwardly, "This official was bluffing them. His Majesty didn''t give this official any decree."

    Xu Xuanshan instantly became furious, "Chen Chao, do you know the crime of fabricating an imperial decree?" "If this official were to submit a report, I''m afraid you would be biting off more than you can chew!"

    Chen Chao stood up, smiling, "Warden Xu, are you always this hostile towards your superiors?"

    "Commander Chen, although your rank is higher than this official''s, there is no hierarchical rtionship between the Left Guard and this official!"

    Xu Xuanshan remained icy, but at this moment, he could not quite grasp the intentions of the young martial artist before him.

    He was just thinking about whether he had given this young martial artist any leverage, and whether he was here to extort some benefits from him.

    Chen Chao sighed, "It seems Warden Xu is not very weing of this official."

    Xu Xuanshan said coldly, "If Commander Chen is just passing through, this official will naturally treat you with courtesy. But if Commander Chen intends to be a troublemaker, this official isn''t a soft persimmon to be bullied by anyone either."

    Chen Chao nodded, smiling, "That''s understandable."

    "Alright, since it''se to this, this official won''t beat around the bush with Warden Xu anymore. This official came here this time to borrow something from Warden Xu."

    Chen Chao looked at Xu Xuanshan, the smile fading from his face.

    Xu Xuanshan frowned, "What does Commander Chen want to borrow?"

    Chen Chao chuckled softly, "I want to borrow Warden Xu''s head."

 Chapter 433: Even Death Cant Atone for His Crimes

    Chapter 433: Even Death Can''t Atone for His Crimes

    Xu Xuanshan''s face was cold and indifferent as he stared at Chen Chao before him, his voice devoid of expression as he said, "Commander Chen, do you understand what you''re saying? This official is a military official of the primary sixth-grade appointed by the imperial court, the Warden of thismandery!"

    Chen Chao nodded, saying with some surprise, "Warden Xu still remembers that you''re a warden of Great Liang?"

    Xu Xuanshan was expressionless as he replied indifferently, "Commander Chen''s jokes are not funny."

    Chen Chao said, "Do you think this official is joking with you?"

    Xu Xuanshan looked at the young military official before him and realized that he did not seem to be joking. His anger gradually subsided, but he still said calmly, "Although this official cannot im to be faultless in my official duties, I''m afraid I have notmitted any crimes grave enough to lose my head."

    Chen Chao smiled as he spoke, "With Warden Xu''s methods, the records are kept spotless. Naturally, there''s nothing to use you of. But Warden Xu, what is your biggest mistake? Don''t you know it yourself?"

    Xu Xuanshan remained silent.

    "You''ve already sold your country out, you still dare not admit it?"

    Chen Chao held onto the hilt of his saber, taking a deep breath, his tone gradually turning icy, "You''re drawing sry given by the imperial court, but helping outsiders in secret. Do you think you deserve to die or not?"Xu Xuanshan''s expression changed drastically in an instant. Yet, within moments, this burly martial artist had already stepped forward, delivering a heavy punch towards Chen Chao.

    Regarding the matter of being a mole, he believed he had been extremely cautious over the years. There should not have been a second person aware of it. Now that it had been exposed by this young martial artist from the Divine Capital, he naturally knew there was no leeway. Since that was the case, then he could only kill.

    Chen Chao looked at the powerful punch without changing his expression. He simply released the hand holding the saber and clenched his fist, striking back at Xu Xuanshan''s fist with a punch too.

    As the two fists collided, a loud bang echoed, and a qi wave surged out. But after the qi wave subsided, Xu Xuanshan staggered back several steps, while Chen Chao stood in ce, not budging an inch.

    The oue was clear.

    Feeling the intense paining from his fist, Xu Xuanshan''s mind was in turmoil. He stared at Chen Chao with a look of disbelief.

    He had already stepped into the Bitter Sea Realm for many years, never daring to ck off in his martial arts cultivation. Coupled with various spiritual medicines secretly sent by the foreignnds, he believed he had no rivals in the Bitter Sea Realm. So why did this young martial artist not only dare to exchange blows with him, but was also overpowering him?!

    Chen Chao did not press on, he just looked at Xu Xuanshan in front of him and said calmly, "If you provide more information, I might consider sparing your life."

    Xu Xuanshan remained expressionless and only said, "What did you say? You impostor, masquerading as a court official, this official will execute you on the spot!"

    Chen Chao gave an "oh" and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Let''s see if you have this ability or not."

    Before his words had even finished, he took a step forward, throwing out a punch first. Having learned from the previous encounter, Xu Xuanshan did not want to confront head-on. He only aimed to evade the punch imbued with fist force. However, Chen Chao did not give him the chance. The punch stillnded heavily on Xu Xuanshan''s chest, sending him crashing out of the hall and into the courtyard.

    Themotion alerted the constables who rushed over. Witnessing this scene, they exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of what was going on.

    "This man is impersonating a court official, quickly seize him!"

    Xu Xuanshan roared, snapping the constables out of their daze. However, when they looked at the young martial artist not far away, no one dared to move.

    They were not dumb, seeing that this young martial artist could beat their lord until he could not stand, even if they joined forces, would they be a match for him?

    As for whether this person was Chen Chao or not, they could not be certain at this moment, but someone had indeed seen his waist badge.

    Chen Chao slowly arrived under the eaves, nced at Xu Xuanshan, and said calmly, "How ruthless, you want your subordinates to be buried with you?"

    Xu Xuanshan''s qi was scatted by the punch and he was currently unable to get up. Chen Chao strolled into the courtyard leisurely and continued, "This Warden Xu is a spy nted in the imperial court by the foreign cultivators. Of course, we often call such people spies. Since he can''t move now, is there anyone eager to make a name for themselves? Go ahead and cut his head off. Although this official can''t promise you a promotion, there''ll be enough silver as a reward."

    The constables exchanged nces upon hearing this.

    Xu Xuanshan spat blood, struggling to say, "Someone who is out to incriminate can always find a pretext!"

    Chen Chao smiled faintly, "Enough nonsense. Since this official came to kill you personally, would I not have the so-called evidence? To be honest with you, the newly-appointed warden is already on his way."

    Xu Xuanshan red at Chen Chao with hatred in his eyes.

    Suddenly, someone spoke up, "Sir Chen, is this Xu Xuanshan truly a spy for the foreign cultivators?"

    Chen Chao turned to look, it was precisely that constable, Xu Jing, who had weed him earlier.

    Chen Chao nced at him and slowly descended the steps, "Whether you believe it or not is up to you guys. But after this official makes a move, you guys won''t be able to gain anything."

    Upon hearing this, Xu Jing made up his mind. He took two steps forward, approached Xu Xuanshan, drew the saber at his waist, and directly stabbed the heart of this warden. Xu Xuanshan looked at his confidant with a look of shock, and actually died with his eyes open.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Chao shook his head and clicked his tongue, "Such a tragic way to die."

    "Cut off his head and hang it outside the office. Also, send someone to guard it and inform the people of this city that this man was a spy for the foreign cultivators."

    Since Song Lian''s letter said to kill, Chen Chao knew the imperial court had no intention of covering up Xu Xuanshan''s crimes. In that case, it was time to make an example and strike fear into others.

    Afterpleting these tasks, Chen Chao dragged a chair into the courtyard and sat down, ying with the warden''s official seal in his hand. He ordered, "Summon all the constables in the office. Also, send someone to inform the local prefect about today''s events. Whether hees to see this official or not is up to him."

    "A few of you, go to Xu Xuanshan''s residence and search for any evidence. Bring it back for this official to see."

    Chen Chao pointed at a few constables in the courtyard. During his investigation of the records, he discovered that these individuals were not favored by Xu Xuanshan. Their tenure in the office had not been easy.

    How could the constables in the office dare to defy the orders of this seemingly lenient, but actually ruthless young military official? They quickly began to carry out Chen Chao''s instructions.

    Before long, all the constables from the Warden''s Office had gathered in the courtyard. Even those colleagues who were off-duty were notified and summoned.

    Chen Chao looked at the anxious constables in the courtyard and said calmly, "The newly-appointed warden is on his way. He will have the official seal and appointment documents of the Warden''s Office with him. You can verify them yourselves. At that time, he will also tell you guys how Xu Xuanshan colluded with the foreign cultivators. As for whether you have any guilt in your hearts, you know it yourselves. If you end up dying, I reckon that you can''t me anyone."

    Hearing this, the constables were even more shaken. While colluding with the foreignnds was not something they would do, after years of serving in the office, they might have been involved in some unsavory activities. With Xu Xuanshan''s protection before, everything was fine, but now with a new superior, things might be hard to say. After saying this, Chen Chao fell silent, waiting for the constables'' search results.

    Soon, a constable approached Chen Chao carrying several ount books. "Sir, these were found in Xu Xuanshan''s home."

    Chen Chao took the ount books, nced through them, and indeed found no evidence of Xu Xuanshan colluding with the foreignnds. However, this was within Chen Chao''s expectations. If such a thing was discovered so easily, Xu Xuanshan would have died long before today.

    Chen Chao asked, "Who is this Xu Jing?"

    Xu Jing who was already drenched in sweat, reluctantly stepped forward upon hearing his name called by Chen Chao.

    "This lowly Xu Jing, pays respect to Your Excellency!"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Originally, by killing Warden Xu, you were supposed to receive some reward monies."

    Xu Jing knelt on the ground, trembling with fear and trepidation, "This lowly one eliminated the traitor for the country and dared not ask for any reward."

    Chen Chao smiled, "I thought so too. You don''t seem tock money. After all, ording to these ount books, it seems you''ve earned quite a bit just by giving out loans?"

    With his head bowed, Xu Jing forced himself to remain calm, "Your Excellency, there''s now in Great Liang that prohibits officials from lending money."

    Over the past years, he and Xu Xuanshan had indeed been lending money for profit, but they had always done so cleanly. The reason he had killed Xu Xuanshan earlier was because he feared this matter would be exposed if Xu Xuanshan revealed the details.

    "Indeed, there''s no prohibition against lending money, but it seems you''ve forced quite a few people to their deaths for this, and there''s a girl whom you forced to be your concubine. Is that true?"

    Chen Chao looked towards the few constables from earlier.

    One of them nodded in understanding and quietly withdrew.

    Xu Jing denied vehemently, "This lowly one has never done such a thing. Your Excellency, please investigate clearly!"

    Chen Chao nodded, smiling, "I thought as much. This Xu Xuanshan deserves to die. He actually hid these things at home to frame you."

    Xu Jing dared not speak.

    Chen Chao sat back down with a smirk before saying, "Don''t be nervous. If you don''t do anything wicked, you won''t fear ghosts knocking on your door in the middle of the night."

    However, Xu Jing continued to sweat profusely, not daring to utter a word.

    It was not until half an incense stick''s worth of time had passed that a woman''s mournful cry suddenly echoed from the gate of the office, "Your Excellency, you must stand up for thismoner!"

    Upon hearing this voice, Xu Jing''s face turned pale, as if struck by lightning.

    He knew it was all over.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, Xu Jing was crippled of his cultivation and thrown out of the Warden''s Office.

    Chen Chao stood at the gate of the office, watching as Xu Jing limped away. One of the constables next to him could not help but ask, "Your Excellency, letting him off like this, isn''t it a bit too lenient?"

    He had been in the Warden''s Office for many years and was somewhat dissatisfied with the oppressive constables led by Xu Xuanshan and Xu Jing. Now that he had the opportunity, he naturally wanted to deal with all of these people.

    Chen Chao said, "Of course it''s not that simple. Spread the word that he has been stripped of his official position and his cultivation has been crippled too."

    The constable was taken aback, then asked curiously, "Your Excellency, what does this mean?"

    "A dog that likes to bite people. If one day, it loses its master and its canines, do you think it can survive?"

    Chen Chao looked at the constable who still seemed somewhat inexperienced, and patted his shoulder. saying, "Being a good official isn''t difficult. Don''t lose heart when you encounter setbacks."

 Chapter 434: Let Those Who Deserve Death Die

    Chapter 434: Let Those Who Deserve Death Die

    Chen Chao did not choose to leave thismandery city immediately. Although he did not intentionally wait for the new warden, when the prefect sent someone to invite him to his office, Chen Chao did not refuse either. He left the matters of the Warden''s Office to the young constable named Li Shan.

    Chen Chao was not the local warden nor did he have the intention of promoting him. But before leaving, he would naturally leave a letter for the new warden, informing him of what had happened. At the same time, he would also mention this Li Shan in the letter. Presumably, the days ahead for this young constable would be much better.

    As for whether his career would continue to improve afterward, that would be hard to say.

    The prefect of Ancient Mountain Commandery was a lean middle-aged man named Ma Nanshan. Upon meeting Chen Chao, the prefect did not show much enthusiasm. It seemed that he did not entirely approve of what Chen Chao had done at the Warden''s Office previously. While executing Xu Xuanshan was one thing, hanging Xu Xuanshan''s head in front of the Warden''s Office was seen as excessive by the prefect.

    "This official won''t beat around the bush with Commander Chen either. In the past few years, I''ve sent a few reports to the Divine Capital concerning Xu Xuanshan. But even if Xu Xuanshan deserved punishment, is this going too overboard?"

    Ma Nanshan looked at Chen Chao, showing no signs of fear despite Chen Chao''s martial artist background.

    Chen Chao nodded, speaking on his own, "In the 11th year of Tianjian, it was the first time Lord Ma submitted a report. Then in the 12th year, Lord Ma sent three reports in a row, but there was no response. It''s like sending y oxen into the sea. After that, it seems Lord Ma became disheartened and never submitted another report."

    Ma Nanshan was taken aback. After hearing this sentence, he finally confirmed Chen Chao''s identity and no longer doubted him. But he still could not help butin, "I wonder if His Majesty has ever seen my reports. At the very least, they should have been seen by the Lord Premier."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "The Xia Family holds some influence in the court. Since Xu Xuanshan is someone they want to protect, it''s natural that Lord Ma''s reports won''t be presented. This isn''t the first time such a thing has happened, and it won''t be thest. Lord Ma, you should be able to understand."Ma Nanshan sighed, "The imperial court has its difficulties, this Ma can understand that. Although His Majesty is wise, how can one pair of eyes see all the darkness under the sky?"

    Chen Chao nodded, then suddenly said, "Shall we have a heart-to-heart talk, Lord Ma?"

    Ma Nanshan looked around, then nodded, "Commander Chen, please go ahead."

    "Hanging Xu Xuanshan''s head high is not only to let the foreignnds know His Majesty''s will, but also more importantly, to let the people of this city know. Although the imperial court cannot always see everything, once it discovers something, punishment must be meted out."

    Ma Nanshan frowned, "What about Xu Jing?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "It''s just giving the people a chance to strike a blow against a drowning dog."

    "I''ll remind Lord Ma here, don''t bother with Xu Jing''s life or death from now on."

    Ma Nanshan nodded and said, "Commander Chen, rest assured, this Ma isn''t that kind of pedantic schr."

    Chen Chao nodded and fell silent.

    Ma Nanshan did not know what to say for a moment. After all, he was a civil official, and he did not have much inmon with this renowned martial artist in front of him.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao said, "Actually, I''ve heard of Lord Ma before."

    Ma Nanshan frowned, a little displeased. "Commander Chen, there''s no need for that."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Mi Ke."

    Ma Nanshan was taken aback. "Commander Chen knows him?"

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile, "When I was serving as the warden in Tianqing County, Mi Ke, the county magistrate, happened to be serving as the county magistrate there too. asionally, during idle conversations, Elder Brother Mi mentioned that Prefect Ma is the most learned among the schrs in their examination batch."

    Mentioning Mi Ke, Ma Nanshan immediately showed a smile, "Back then, my rtionship with Mi Ke was excellent. Later, when I heard he was promoted to magistrate, I even wrote him a letter to congratte him. However, I never received a reply. Perhaps the letter didn''t reach him and ended up lost in the mail."

    Chen Chao nodded, also smiling. However, at this moment, he could not help but think of this old friend Mi. They had a pretty good rtionship back then, and he even asked Mi Ke for help once. It had been a long time since theyst met.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Mi Ke, who had long be amandery magistrate, happened to be resting today. He was loungingfortably in a chair, enjoying the sun when suddenly he started sneezing uncontrobly.

    After several sneezes, Mi Ke sat up, rubbed his nose, and grumbled, "Who the hell is talking about me? Could it be that guy surnamed Chen!"

    After venting hisints, Mi Ke suddenly came to his senses and muttered under his breath, "That kid surnamed Chen is thriving in the Divine Capital, but he doesn''t even think to send a letter to me, this elder brother. It''s a waste of all thosete-night suppers I''ve treated him."

    A momentter, footsteps were heard outside the courtyard. A man with a full beard hurried in, asking in concern. "Lord Mi, have you caught a cold? Do you need me to call for some physicians to check on you?"

    Mi Ke frowned, "I only sneezed a few times."

    The man in front of him was none other than Registrar Zhang who served him when he was the county magistrate in Tianqing County. Speaking of him brought up some unpleasant memories. Originally, Mi Ke had no intention of bringing this guy along to this ce. However, upon arriving here, he discovered that the officials in Wanshan Commandery were all a bunch of ipetents. Reluctantly, Mi Ke wrote a petition to the provincial capital to inquire about the possibility of transferring his subordinates from Tianqing County to Wanshan Commandery. Initially, he had low expectations, but surprisingly, the provincial authorities agreed very quickly and forwarded the petition promptly. Soon, not only the constables from Tianqing County but also this registrar and even the old post-mortem examiner were transferred to Wanshan Commandery.

    At first, Mi Ke was puzzled by this turn of events. But after thinking carefully, he realized that it was likely because of his rtionship with Chen Chao that the provincial authorities were so eager to agree. Later, officials from the provincial capital visited several times, but they never caused any trouble for him.

    For this alone, Mi Ke could not help but feel grateful to Chen Chao.

    Now, Registrar Zhang was already deputy rank, and served as his deputy. Although he heard Mi Ke brush it off, he still had a worried expression on his face.

    Unable to stand his gaze, Mi Ke turned his head away and asked, "What are you here for?"

    Deputy Zhang''s face turned slightly red, "Lord Mi, since you''re resting today, this lowly official was afraid you might be bored, so I came to keep youpany and chat with Your Excellency."

    Mi Ke nodded, suddenly saying with vicissitudes of emotion. "I don''t know why, but I suddenly thought of that guy surnamed Chen."

    Deputy Zhang nodded in agreement, "That''s right. Forget about the fact that he''s currently His Majesty''s favorite, in the earlier years, he used to address Your Excellency affectionately as ''elder brother''."

    Mi Ke waved his hand dismissively, shaking his head. "Why bring that up? He deserves the sess he has now. Tianqing County was peaceful for those years, all thanks to him. It''s just that now that he has gone to the Divine Capital, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to have a drink with him."

    Deputy Zhang was taken aback, his expression somewhat strange. "Are you going to be promoted again, Your Excellency?"

    Mi Ke smiled and nodded. "The report from the provincial capital just arrived. It''s not considered a promotion, just ateral move."

    Although it was technically ateral move and did not involve a promotion in rank, it was clear that being an official in the Divine Capital was very different from serving in these provincial counties.

    Deputy Zhang''s expression turned somewhat ugly, and he felt a bit dejected. "Congrattions, Your Excellency." Mi Ke knew what he was thinking and went straight to the point, "Although it''s just ateral move, your appointment letter has also arrived. Follow me to the Divine Capital."

    Deputy Zhang was surprised for a moment, then he became ecstatic. "That''s great!"

    Mi Ke did not say a word, just rubbed his forehead, thinking whether he should try to get closer to that kid after he went to the Divine Capital.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Crippled of his martial cultivation, Xu Jing struggled back to his own residence. Hey there for three days, his concubine having long since fled. Hiswful wife had returned to her family yesterday. Having lost his job and being crippled of his martial arts, Xu Jing was destined to be a cripple for the rest of his life. It could be said that with the tree fallen, the monkeys had scattered. Now, there was only him left in this mansion.

    "Damn bitch!"

    Xu Jingy on the bed, thinking about Chen Chao, his eyes filled with hatred. If it were not for him, he would not have ended up in this situation!

    Having not eaten for several days, Xu Jing''s stomach growled loudly. After getting up, he weakly pushed aside the bed and found a small wooden box somewhere underneath. There was quite a bit of silver inside. Over the years, he had been cautious and had not disclosed all his assets to outsiders. Even though his wife had taken all the money from the house, he still had a way to live afortable life.

    Taking some silver, Xu Jing put the box back in ce. Then, he got up weakly and went to the courtyard gate. After closing the door, he walked out along the alley.

    But just a few stepster, his head was suddenly struck hard!

    This blow made the usually imposing constable of the Warden''s Office dizzy, with stars dancing before his eyes.

    Just as he was struggling to get up, he was struck fiercely on the hand by someone.

    "AHH!"

    Xu Jing had just let out a scream resembling that of a ughtered pig when his right leg was struck fiercely once again.

    With a crack, his right leg was directly broken by someone.

    "Who the hell... Argh!"

    This time, his left leg was also broken.

    He copsed to the ground feebly. Just as he was about to beg for mercy, a foul stench descended from above, and a murky liquid was poured directly onto his head. Xu Jing had his mouth opened and some of it even entered his mouth.

    After that, there was a series of cursing and cheering.

    Many people from nearby houses opened their doors and gathered at the door, throwing rotten vegetables and rotten eggs at Xu Jing.

    As for behind him, the person who had initially struck him with a club was still continuously striking his head with it.

    Before long, Xu Jing''s breath became shallow and he struggled less.

    Although the club beating stopped, soon after, people began throwing stones at Xu Jing. It did not take long before he stopped struggling altogether and stopped breathing.

    From a distance, Chen Chao and the young constable he had just be acquainted with stood at the entrance of the alley, watching the scene unfold.

    Li Shan asked with some concern, "Your Excellency, are we just going to let the people beat Xu Jing to death like this?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "This official has already talked to Lord Ma about it. You don''t need to worry."

    Li Shan nodded, then added, "Speaking of which, Xu Jing deserved to die. If it weren''t for him, so many people wouldn''t have died."

    Chen Chao chuckled. "That''s why the Great Liangwsid down by the founding emperor only really says one thing."

    Li Shan asked softly, "Please enlighten me, Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao replied thoughtfully, "Let those who deserve death die."

 Chapter 435.1: An Outsider Seeking Sword Inquisition - Part 1

    Chapter 435.1: An Outsider Seeking Sword Inquisition - Part 1

    Yellow Dragon Prefecture was much better off than its neighboring White Deer Prefecture when it came to demon troubles, especially around Sword Qi Mountain, where it was hard toe across any demons. Moreover, the swordsmiths on the mountain did not disturb the people, so as time went on, the human poption in the vicinity increased. After the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, a newmandery was established here called Sword Proximity Commandery. The meaning was straightforward: close proximity to Sword Qi Mountain. In thismandery, which boasted the shortest history in the Great Liang Dynasty, many swordsmith workshops had emerged. They focused solely on forging swords, and some of these workshops were known for their excellent craftsmanship. It was said that several of these swordsmiths had previously worked on Sword Qi Mountain but left for various reasons to establish their own workshops. Of course, this im was quitemon among the swordsmiths at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain, almost all of whom boasted about having forged swords on Sword Qi Mountain. Sword Qi Mountain had no interest in debunking these ims, so the area was a mix of truth and falsehood, and one''s ability to find hidden treasures there depended entirely on their own skills.

    Three days ago, the Xu couple arrived in Sword Proximity Commandery. They visited over a dozen swordsmith workshops but could not find the flying sword they desired. Xu Bai felt somewhat discouraged, while Jiang Ying was even more anxious.

    Originally, after getting the demonic antlers, she thought that she would be able to request a flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain no matter what. Putting the quality aside, just the flying swords that emerged from Sword Qi Mountain did not have any lousy ones. But now, her ns had fallen through. She had no choice but to apany her husband and try their luck in this area.

    Entering another swordsmith workshop, the two looked at dozens of flying swords disyed inside. Xu Bai could not help but sigh and shake his head before leaving the shop with a disappointed expression. Seeing her husband like this, Jiang Ying could not help butfort him softly, "Husband, let''s take another look. Maybe we''ll find a suitable flying sword."

    Xu Bai nodded, squeezing out a smile. "No rush."

    Although the battle with Chen Chao was not a so-called life-and-death struggle, the fact remained that his flying sword was damaged. However, even in this situation, he could not find any reason to me the other party. Losing his flying sword felt like losing an arm to him as a sword cultivator like Xu Bai, which was a pain he could not express.

    But he could not show this pain, otherwise Jiang Ying, who had always felt guilty, would feel even more guilty.

    Jiang Ying suggested tentatively, "How about climbing the mountain again to request for a sword? Last time didn''t work out, but maybe it will work this time."

    Xu Bai had gone up Sword Qi Mountain before to seek a sword, but thest time, Xu Bai did not obtain the flying sword he desired.Xu Bai sighed, "Whether it''s the previous time or this time, I doubt there will be any change. A ce like Sword Qi Mountain would never look favorably upon itinerant cultivators like us."

    Jiang Ying also wore a worried expression and whispered, "But Husband is worthy of their flying sword no matter what."

    Xu Bai quickly brightened up and reached out to hold the hand of the woman by his side, smiling as he said, "It''s alright. There will always be opportunities."

    Jiang Ying nodded with a bitter smile, realizing that there was nothing more to say at the moment.

    Actually, she even harbored some dissatisfaction towards the young martial artist who had damaged her husband''s flying sword.

    Seeing through Jiang Ying''s thoughts, Xu Bai shook his head and said, "Let me say this one more time, don''t hold a grudge against that Fellow Daoist. If it weren''t for him, I might have been separated from you forever."

    Jiang Ying nodded and said gently, "I understand."

    Xu Bai continued, "Let''s try our luck at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain."

    Jiang Ying nodded and did not refuse.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Heading south from Sword Proximity Commandery, after the swordsmith workshops gradually disappeared, there was andscape of green mountains and clear rivers. There were many viges built along the mountains, living a life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset. However, what was strange was that these vigers, who had lived here for generations, had virtually never suffered any invasion by demons.

    It was just that in such a remote area, no one looked deeply into such matters.

    Fields of rice paddies surrounded the brown mud houses of each family, creating an extremely beautifulndscape.

    A farmer had just finished his work in his own paddy field and came to the waterwheel to wash away the mud from his legs with mountain spring water. Then, he sat down on the edge of the field, took out some dried tobo from his pocket, and started smoking. As the smoke curled around, it seemed as if all his fatigue dissipated at that moment.

    However, as the man smoked his tobo, he noticed a young man slowly approaching the waterwheel from the path leading out of the vige.

    Seeing the unfamiliar face, the farmer man became interested and greeted him, "Where are you from, stranger?"

    Hearing the voice, the young man stopped by the waterwheel, first scooping up some clear water and taking a few sips before responding with a smile, "From afar."

    Hearing this vague answer, the man did not get angry either. He just asked cheerfully, "I haven''t seen outsiderse for a long time, who are you looking for? I know everyone in this vige, big and small."

    The young man shook his head and just replied with a smile, "I''m just passing through."

    Hearing this answer, the farmer was taken aback and asked rather curiously, "Are you nning to pass through the back mountain?"

    The young man had never been to this ce before, but upon hearing this, he was quite certain that it was indeed the ce he was looking for. So he nodded and asked, "Elder Brother, are you familiar with it? Could you tell me more?"

    The farmer looked at the young man somewhat baffled, then said, "On the top of the mountain behind, there''s an iron chain leading to the innermost mountain, which is several thousand feet high. There''s only one iron chain. None of the folks in the vige dare to climb up there, but I heard that you outsiderse every few decades."

    Talking up to here, the man made a puzzled sound as he continued, "The old people in the vige say that you outsiderse here with swords, don''t you?"

    The young man did not say anything. Instead, he reached out, and a flying sword appeared in his hand, which he then fastened to his waist. He smiled and said, "I was originally worried about scaring Elder Brother. But now that you mention it, I guess I was overthinking."

    The farmer took a drag of his tobo, saying indifferently, "Although us ordinary folks can''t go to the back mountain, people asionallye out from there. They all carry swords and have good tempers. Sometimes they even help us with nting. The old people in the vige say there are immortals living there. Without them, our vige wouldn''t be so peaceful."

    The young man nodded, smiling, "Sounds pretty good."

    The farmer nodded and said with a smile, "Actually, you''re not bad yourself. It seems like the immortals who came here before weren''t as pleasant as you. They always had a cold face and didn''t want to say a single word."

    The young man smiled but remained silent.

    Suddenly, the farmer asked, "Haven''t eaten yet, right? How about having a meal at my ce before you leave?"

    After thinking about it, the young man did not refuse and just said with a smile, "That would be great, Elder Brother."

    The farmer chuckled and stood up, picking up his hoe, then led the young man towards his house.

    Along the way, the farmer spoke quite a bit.

    "I''ve also heard that you outsiderse here to challenge the immortals in the mountain, something aboutpeting in the sword, is that true?"

    "More like a sword inquisition, that''s the saying." [1.]

    "Ah, I haven''t seen any outsiders who came before, but from what I''ve heard, some people came here all excited but left dejected in the end. That means they lost?"

    "Wouldn''t they have left happily if they won?"

    "Actually, winning or losing doesn''t matter. Who wouldn''t experience losses in life? But I''ve heard that some people who went there never came back. I don''t know if they just stayed there."

    "They are most likely dead."

    "Ah? Then it''s not worth it. Why would they risk their lives?"

    The young man smiled, "Some people like to be stubborn, can''t stop them."

    The farmer sighed, not knowing what else to say. Finally, when they reached his house, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Woman, take out some ofst year''s cured meat and ughter a chicken, we have a guest!"

    Hearing her husband''s call, a woman immediately popped her head out, took a quick nce in their direction, then smiled and went to catch a chicken from the coop.

    Later, the farmer dragged out a long bench from the house and sat with the young man on the stone b in front of his house. He happily took a puff of his dry tobo and then grinned, "I''ve heard that there was a child in the vige who was chosen by an immortal and brought back to the mountain. But that was hundreds of years ago, I wonder if that child is still alive."

    The young man thought for a moment, did not say anything, just nced at the child who was secretly sizing him up from behind the door not far away. Then, he waved at him.

    "You brat, stop acting like a girl,e out and greet our guest!"

    The farmer also noticed his little brat, beckoning his hand in annoyance.

    The seven or eight-year-old child walked out hesitantly, but when he reached the young man, he hesitated for a while, not knowing what to say.

    The young man reached out and ruffled the child''s head, then smiled as he took out a piece of candy from his bosom and handed it to the child. Afterward, he said, "Elder Brother, if your kid were chosen by the immortals from the mountain for cultivation, would you be willing?"

    The farmer was taken aback, then immediately chuckled, "If this stinking brat were chosen, it would be his good fortune. Why would I be unwilling?"

    The young man nodded, smiling without saying anything.

    Afterward, the two of them chatted about misceneous matters before finally sitting down to eat.

    The child probably had not eaten such a sumptuous meal in a long time, so he chowed down heartily, paying no attention to anything else.

    After the meal, the farmer took the young man to the back mountain.

    It did not take long before they arrived at the iron chain at the top of the mountain.

    The iron chain extended into the dense fog ahead, unable to see its end. But the height in between was definitely more than a thousand feet. A fall from here would only mean death.

    Pointing at the iron chain, the farmer said softly, "I''ve seen those immortalse out from here before. But if it were up to me, I wouldn''t dare to venture forward. Anyone who can cross this chain must have some skills."

    The young man smiled, "If I can make it back, I''lle and chat with Elder Brother again."

    The farmer was puzzled, not understanding what the young man meant, but he did not dwell on it. He just nodded and smiled, "Then I''ll treat you to a meal when the timees."

    The young man nodded, then took a step forward,nding on the iron chain. Just like that, he walked forward calmly.

    The farmer stood on the spot, not finding it strange. He just took a few puffs of his dry tobo,menting, "They are all immortals."

    _____

 Chapter 435.2: An Outsider Seeking Sword Inquisition - Part 2

    Chapter 435.2: An Outsider Seeking Sword Inquisition - Part 2

    As he reached the end of the iron chain and peered beyond the depths of the dense fog, the young man was stunned into silence by the spectacle before him.

    Before him stood a tall mountain suspended in the air, its form shrouded within a sea of clouds. Surrounding the mountain, countless flying swords traversed the area, as if guarding the towering peak, yet also appearing as ordinary wanderers. Beyond that, an endless amount of sword qi emanated, as if there existed a peerless sword between heaven and earth, its sharpness clearly evident.

    At this moment, no one would doubt that this mountain before them was the most mysterious sect in the world.

    The sect that dared to im that only sword cultivators that came from my Sword Sect were true sword cultivators!

    The young man calmed his mind, cing his hand on the flying sword that was trembling uncontrobly at this moment, and then spoke softly, "Don''t be hasty."

    After taking a deep breath, the young man spoke in a deep voice, "The Academy''s Liu Banbi, hase to Sword Sect to seek a sword inquisition from Seniors!"

    His voice was not loud, but it was enough to reach the top of the mountain.

    But before his words could fade, a flying sword shot forth from the mountain towards Liu Banbi with roaring sword qi, itsmotion immense.

    Liu Banbi remained silent, drawing out his flying sword Embracing Cicada at the same time, and sent out a sword strike. It was simrly filled with sword intent. Then Liu Banbi released Embracing Cicada, allowing the two flying swords to engage in a fierce battle. Liu Banbi continued saying with a smile, "This junior hase to Sword Sect for a sword inquisition. I''m not asking for the Sect Master to give guidance, but I would like to exchange a few moves with a sword immortal senior no matter what."Laughter echoed from the mountain, "Liu Banbi, if you want to see the Sect Master''s sword, it''s not difficult. If you can challenge all the sword cultivators on the mountain, you''ll naturally see the Sect Master send out his sword."

    Liu Banbi smiled and asked, "May I ask how many sword immortals are there in Sword Sect?"

    There was no answer from the other side, he just said, "That depends on how many swords you can withstand."

    Liu Banbi smiled and did not say anything. At this moment, his sword intent had reached its peak. Facing this mysterious sect, he dared not rx at all. Though the Sword Sect had not been involved in worldly affairs for many years and just cultivated the sword in seclusion, they were still regarded as a holynd by sword cultivators worldwide. This indicated the extraordinary nature of the Sword Sect.

    Liu Banbi''s sword inquisition this time was not to suppress the entire Sword Sect until it could not breathe, but rather to at least defeat one of the sword immortals, so that Sword Sect would know that not all sword cultivators in the world were inferior to those from the Sword Sect.

    The flying sword quickly returned after breaking free from the Embracing Cicada. Then a majestic voice echoed from the mountain, "Rather impressive, no wonder you didn''t die on that Great Wall."

    Afterward, the clouds dispersed, a middle-aged sword cultivator with a sword hanging from his waist appeared in Liu Banbi''s sight.

    The middle-aged sword cultivator hovered in mid-air and quickly reported his background, "Sword Sect, Chen Tianzhen."

    Liu Banbi was taken aback. He had never heard of this sword cultivator''s name before, indicating that this person had never traveled the world. However, the manifestation of his sword qi showed that he was undoubtedly a sword immortal.

    Was this the foundation of the number one sword sect in the world?

    Liu Banbi recalled the flying sword Embracing Cicada and did not rush to take action. Instead, he asked, "I have two questions, may I ask Senior to answer?"

    Chen Tianzhen smiled and nodded, "Ask away."

    "I dare to ask Senior, in the past hundred years, how many battles have the sword cultivators who came to Sword Sect for a sword inquisition fought?" The question of how many battles they had fought was actually asking how many times the sword cultivators of the current era had defeated the Sword Sect''s sword cultivators.

    Chen Tianzhen replied calmly, "In the past hundred years, barely any sword cultivators havee, and none have defeated the sword cultivators of my Sword Sect."

    Liu Banbi chuckled, "It seems that this junior will be the first to do so."

    Chen Tianzhen smiled and looked at the young man before him. Although the Sword Sect was the number one sword sect in the world, they did not view other sword cultivators as adversaries. As for the saying that all sword cultivators in the world were from the Sword Sect, it was nothing but a fact.

    "Your other question?"

    Liu Banbi nodded, "My second question is, how can this junior enter the mountain to witness the splendor of the Sword Sect?"

    Chen Tianzhen shook his head, "The Sword Sect has never allowed outsiders to ascend Sword Mountain. If you truly wish to step into the Sword Sect, other than being a disciple of my Sword Sect, if you can defeat the Sect Master, then no one in the Sword Sect will stop you."

    Liu Banbi smiled bitterly and said, "This junior has some self-awareness. I saw the Sword Sect''s great talisman of the Sect Master a few days ago. This junior is no match for him."

    Chen Tianzhen remembered something and said with a smile, "A junior in the sect has mentioned your name with much praise."

    Liu Banbi took a deep breath. He naturally knew that the person mentioned was Yu Xiyi. However, at this moment, this sword cultivator who walked out of the academy was unwilling to mention it. He simply said, "Then, please give guidance, Senior."

    Chen Tianzhen gestured with his hand, indicating for Liu Banbi to make the first move.

    Without wasting his breath, Liu Banbi extended his hand. Embracing Cicada rose into the air, surrounded by swirling sword qi, creating quite a spectacle.

    Chen Tianzhen praised, "The flying swords of Sword Qi Mountain are said to be the strongest in the world, and it''s not without reason."

    After thinking about it, he continued calmly, "At your age, I did not possess your level of Sword Dao cultivation."

    Liu Banbi did not waste any words. With a sword imbued with his lifetime swordsmanship, he delivered an attack after a moment. The surging sword intent was extremely terrifying. Even if it was in front of this Sword Sect with countless flying swords, it still shone brightly.

    Chen Tianzhen muttered under his breath e out". At the same time, the flying sword at his waist left its sheath. The rolling sword qi cut through the surrounding sea of clouds as this strike came forth. This sword cultivator who had never had much fame in the world, had actually been cultivating on the mountain for years. When he asionally ventured out into the world, he remained extremely low-key, never once disclosing his identity as a sword immortal to the world. Being unheard of for decades was uneptable to many cultivators, but for the sword cultivators of this Sword Sect, it was justmonce. If they cared about worldly reputation, they would not be qualified to enter this Sword Sect and learn the sword.

    Moreover, even the Sect Master, who was called the number one sword immortal in the world, rarely traveled the world. What face did they, this bunch of sword immortals, have to seek fame?

    Just like the name of the Sword Sect itself, without any additional titles, the two words "Sword Sect" were enough to exin everything.

    Liu Banbi''s Embracing Cicada had already flown towards that flying sword. As the two swords shed for the first time, Chen Tianzhen''s flying sword retreated more than an inch, and the sword qi surged and scattered, advancingyer byyer in the sea of clouds.

    Chen Tianzhen''s expression changed slightly. This junior sword cultivator in front of him was humble enough, but his sword intent waspelling and aggressive, without any intention of holding back.

    Knowing full well that this person had been killing demons in the north for many years, and in his Sword Dao, he was more concerned with the word "kill," Chen Tianzhen''s thoughts stirred. He manipted the flying sword to leave the battlefield and then returned it to his hand before sighing, "I underestimated you."

    Liu Banbi remained silent, his figure moved slightly as he arrived in midair, gripping Embracing Cicada. Then, he delivered a sword strike relentlessly. At that moment, it was as if there was a tide between heaven and earth, roaring and surging to the extreme.

    Chen Tianzhen blocked horizontally with his sword. But after a moment, his figure could not help but retreat several steps.

    Afterward, he sheathed his sword and said calmly, "I lost."

    Since it was a sword match, there was actually no need to fight to the death, nor was there a need to persist stubbornly when knowing one was at a disadvantage. Most of the sword cultivators who went to challenge the Sword Sect were like this. However, as a sword cultivator of the Sword Sect, he still had the grace to admit defeat.

    This sword match was decided within minutes, leaving Liu Banbi somewhat unsatisfied.

    Chen Tianzhen turned his head and said loudly, "Senior Brother Ji, this junior brother has lost."

    Following that, a burst ofughter echoed from the mountain, "Junior Brother, you should practice your sword more diligently."

    Chen Tianzhen ignored the sound from the mountain and just smiled at Liu Banbi, "The second match will be between Senior Brother Ji and Sword Immortal Liu. I will observe on the side."

    Liu Banbi nodded, feeling a sense of reverence towards the Sword Sect before him. He came to seek a sword inquisition, iming it was just sparring. But in reality, in the eyes of other sects, this was a matter concerning the honor of the sect. Sending someone to fight was best done in the first match, where defeating him would be ideal.

    But it seemed that the Sword Sect did not care about matters of face. Chen Tianzhen was about on par with his own Sword Dao cultivation. He was not the strongest of this generation in the Sword Sect. Sending him out as the vanguard was actually the Sword Sect''s way of hospitality.

    All sword cultivators in the world were friends.

    After a moment, a handsome sword cultivator in ck appeared not far from Liu Banbi, sping his hand and smiling, "I''m Ji Baili, mypanion sword is Green Apricot. Please give me guidance, Sword Immortal Liu."

    Liu Banbi was not in a hurry to draw his sword, he just asked, "May I ask, how many sword immortals are there in this generation?"

    Ji Baili shook his head, "It''s the same sentence, if Sword Immortal Liu wants to know how many sword immortals there are in the Sword Sect, it will have to depend on your own abilities."

    Liu Banbi took a deep breath, bing increasingly impressed by the Sword Sect''s foundation.

    There were probably no fewer powerhouses in the Sword Sect than there were in the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Liu Banbi smiled and said, "Speaking of which, if I had known I wanted to learn the sword, I should havee to the Sword Sect to find a master."

    Knowing the background of the sword immortal before him, Ji Baili smiled and said, "Saying so, I''m afraid the Dean will be heartbroken."

    "Teacher has a good temper, I believe he won''t be so."

    As Liu Banbi''s words fell, his hand reached out again. Embracing Cicada was grasped in his palm once more, and the sound of cicadas chirping immediately filled the air.

    Ji Baili''s sword qi rose gently, like a spring breeze, devoid of any murderous intent; only the warm sense of spring.

    The flying sword in his sheath slowly emerged, its de green like the color of spring.

    The flying sword named Green Apricot had a slender body, its sharpness evident.

    Two flying swords from Sword Qi Mountain, each held in the hands of its respective master, exuded their own sword qi.

    A great battle was about to begin.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Deep within the Sword Sect, there was a cave filled with sword qi. In front of the cave, several rusty flying swords were half-inserted into the mountain.

    During the first battle between Liu Banbi and Chen Tianzhen, there was no sound within the cave. It was not until the chirping of cicadas filled the air that a faint "hmm" could be heard from within.

    Somewhat satisfied, but not enough.

 Chapter 436.1: The World is Full of Experts - Part 1

    Chapter 436.1: The World is Full of Experts - Part 1

    After exchanging blows for half a day, Liu Banbi retrieved his flying sword Embracing Cicada, and sat down with a satisfied smile, sweating profusely as he eximed, "That was a great fight!"

    Ji Baili also took back his flying sword and approached the young sword immortal from the academy, smiling as he said, "I was lucky to win by a half-move. But you''re much younger than me. In a few more years, I won''t be your match anymore."

    Liu Banbi had traveled a long way to the Sword Sect for a sword inquisition. Winning a match and losing one in the end was already quite good, especially considering his young age. The time he had stepped into the Nepenthe Realm was much shorter than these two sword immortals. With this result, he had already done very well.

    "The Sword Sect truly lives up to its reputation, Liu Banbi is utterly convinced by my loss. It''s just a pity I didn''t get to see the Sect Master send out his sword."

    Looking up at the Sword Sect surrounded by countless flying swords, Liu Banbi''s expression was filled with respect.

    Ji Baili chuckled. "Not just you, even us disciples of the Sword Sect haven''t seen the Sect Master make a move in many years. Perhaps only two or three people in this world have the qualifications to make the Sect Master exert his full strength once."

    Liu Banbi spected, "Is it the Temple Master, and that old monk from the White Deer Monastery?"

    Ji Baili said softly, "Now, we have to add one more: that emperor of yours."

    Liu Banbi nodded and said, "When I returned south, I saw His Majesty take action with my own eyes."Ji Baili asked curiously, "How was it?"

    Liu Banbi raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "For sword immortals like us, His Majesty could fight ten with just one hand."

    Upon hearing this, Ji Baili was taken aback, then immediatelyughed and said, "I wouldn''t believe you if you said that before, but now I have no doubts."

    Liu Banbi stood up, patted his buttocks, and smiled, "Now that I''m done with the sword inquisition, I''ll be returning to the Northern Frontier. If I''m fortunate enough to survive, the next time Ie South, I''lle for another sword inquisition. Hopefully, one day I''ll get to see the Sect Master make a move."

    "Then you''ll have toe a few more times, perhaps after a few years."

    That was indeed a straightforward and honest statement.

    Liu Banbi did not think much of it. The Sword Sect was full of hidden talents that remained in concealment. There were more than just one or two sword immortals. The true realm of the Sect Master''s skills could be deduced from just a glimpse, without the need for spection.

    Ji Baili also nodded and said, "If it weren''t for the rules of the Sword Sect, not allowing outsiders on the mountain, just based on Sword Immortal Liu killing demons for the human race in the Northern Frontier, you should have been invited onto the mountain for a friendly drink."

    With thisment from Ji Baili, it actually piqued Liu Banbi''s curiosity. He asked with a smile, "Since the founding of the Sword Sect, have there been anyone who has gone up the mountain?"

    Ji Baili shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen any, but many years ago, there was indeed one who defeated that generation''s Sect Master and stayed on the mountaintop for half a day after going up."

    "Was it a sword cultivator?"

    Liu Banbi was tongue-tied. Throughout the ages, the Sect Masters of the Sword Sect had been renowned as the strongest sword cultivators in the world; a fact acknowledged by many sword cultivators in the world. If there was indeed a sword cultivator who surpassed the Sect Master and went up to the Sword Sect, it would surely be a significant event.

    Ji Baili shook his head. "He wasn''t a sword cultivator, that person used a saber. His identity remains a mystery, and it''s considered a top-secret matter within the Sword Sect. Only the sessive sect masters know his identity."

    Liu Banbi joked, "Now that you''ve told me about it, aren''t you afraid I''ll go out and spread the word?"

    Ji Baili chuckled but did not speak. If he were worried, he would not have mentioned it. Moreover, apart from the person''s identity being a secret, the other details were not considered some secret.

    Liu Banbi sighed, "Not a sword cultivator, yet he challenged the strongest sword cultivators on the mountain. Just hearing about it feels unjust."

    This was different from a swordpetition between sword cultivators. When sword cultivatorspeted in the sword, regardless of who won, it was ultimately one sword cultivator surpassing another. However, if it was another cultivator who defeated the strongest sword cultivator, then no other sword cultivator could salvage the situation.

    In other words, all the people in the world who trained in the sword would have to lower their heads before that person.

    Even though he was not a sword cultivator of the Sword Sect, Liu Banbi could not help but feel ufortable about it.

    Ji Baili chuckled, "There''s always someone better. Such matters are beyond our control. Don''t worry too much. Even if you do, just continue to train hard and regain your dignity through your sword. Thinking about other things is futile."

    "That''s a good point."

    Liu Banbi suddenly remembered something and said, "There''s a child in the vige below the mountain who seems suitable to train in the sword. If you''re interested in taking on a disciple, go and take a look?"

    Ji Baili pondered for a moment and quickly nodded, "Now that you mentioned it, I''m indeed considering taking on a disciple."

    Liu Banbi rubbed his chin, saying helplessly, "If I weren''t heading north to kill demons and don''t have the time to teach a disciple. I wouldn''t have told you about it."

    Ji Baili burst intoughter.

    Afterwards, the two of them arrived at the vige and appeared at the farmer''s house once again. At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. It was already duck.

    Smoke was rising from the chimney as dinner was being prepared.

    "Elder Brother, I''vee again."

    Liu Banbi headed in and grabbed a stool with familiarity.

    The man was taken aback, then immediately saw Ji Baili by Liu Banbi''s side, feeling not only surprised but also deeply shocked.

    Considering the previous visit where Liu Banbi went alone into the back mountain and now returning with another person, it was obvious who the other person was.

    Approaching the farmer, Liu Banbi whispered a few words. The man became excited and immediately called his young son over. The child still appeared timid, looking at Liu Banbi and Ji Baili.

    Ji Baili stood still, and a flying sword inexplicablynded in front of the child.

    This scene left the man speechless with astonishment.

    Ji Baili smiled and asked, "Can you pull it out?"

    The child gazed at the flying sword in a daze, then walked forward uncontrobly and reached out to grasp the sword. The flying sword possessed intelligence, humming softly in response.

    Without waiting for the child to exert force, it flew into the air on its own.

    There was a hint of surprise in Ji Baili''s eyes, but more so, there was joy.

    Watching this scene, Liu Banbi patted the man''s shoulder and chuckled, "Elder Brother, you''re blessed."

    ______

 Chapter 436.2: The World is Full of Experts - Part 2

    Chapter 436.2: The World is Full of Experts - Part 2

    In the end, Chen Chao left Ancient Mountain Commandery before the newly-appointed warden arrived, and headed towards Sword Qi Mountain alone. News of his departure from the Divine Capital had already begun to spread. It would not be long before people realized he had stayed in Ancient Mountain Commandery. Considering his publicized manner of doing things, it was only a matter of time before his whereabouts were discovered. However, since he had already dealt with the matters at Clearwater Mountain, Chen Chao was not worried about people finding out his whereabouts.

    It was still the same thing: as long as the other party was not a Nepenthe cultivator, he would dare to sh with them.

    However, if the other party shamelessly sent a Nepenthe cultivator to find trouble with a junior like him, Chen Chao would simply run away after encountering them.

    Thinking about all these random things, Chen Chao drew closer to Sword Qi Mountain. Along the way, he noticed an increasing number of swordsmith workshops. Passing through a town, he counted out of curiosity and found that there were at least twenty swordsmith workshops in that small town alone.

    This surprised Chen Chao. Although he had anticipated an increase in swordsmith workshops, he had not expected there to be so many.

    He then entered a swordsmith workshop at the edge of the town. The shopkeeper was an old man with white hair and beard. Despite his age, his muscles were more robust than those of many young men. As Chen Chao walked into the workshop, the old man did not make conversation, but continued to hammer away at a sword embryo in front of him. Sparks flew, but the old cksmith paid them no mind.

    Chen Chao looked around the workshop and found fewer than ten flying swords, each sheathed in fish-skin scabbards.

    "Mind if I take a look?"

    Chen Chao asked tentatively, but the old cksmith ignored him, focusing solely on the sword embryo before himChen Chao then reached out and took a flying sword from the wall, drawing it lightly. The de was bright and emitted a chilling aura.

    From this craftsmanship alone, it was evident that this old cksmith should be one of the best in town. However, for some reason, his workshop seemed tock customers. Numerous cultivators came and went through the town, but none seemed willing to visit this shop.

    Chen Chao was not a sword cultivator and did not study flying swords much. Therefore, he merely nced around, drawing a few swords to test their sharpness. Although he knew that they were sharp, he could not determine their quality at all.

    Whether a flying sword was of high quality depended not only on the toughness of the de but also on how much of a sword cultivator''s sword qi it could carry and its spirituality. The former determined the sword''s quality, while thetter was more mystical, indicating whether the sword could establish a connection with the sword cultivator. If both aspects were satisfactory, it would be a good flying sword, worthy of the owner''s care and nurturing. Such a sword could grow in power as the sword cultivator''s own cultivation realm grew, possibly entering the ranks of famous swords.

    Without thetter quality, no matter how great the former aspect was, it would only be an excellent flying sword, but would not be able to connect with the sword cultivator''s mind. Thus, it could not be refined into a lifeblood sword by the sword cultivator.

    Such a flying sword was destined to never be famous.

    "A martial artist looking at flying swords? Like a dog trying to catch mice; meddling in what doesn''t concern you!"

    After the old cksmith quenched the sword embryo, then plopped down by the furnace and took a swig from a sk of strong liquor.

    Even a martial artist like Chen Chao could feel the heat in the workshop, but the old cksmith seemed to be unmoved, enjoying himself.

    Chen Chao squinted and smiled. He had encountered an expert.

    "No wonder your shop doesn''t get many customers, Master. Seems like no one can handle Master''s sharp tongue."

    Chen Chao chuckled, not getting angry.

    "Hmph, a bunch of itinerant cultivators, thinking they''re real sword cultivators just because they have a lousy sword. With such lousy skills, they still dream of finding a good sword? Are they worthy?"

    The old cksmith''s words were merciless, likely offending every itinerant cultivator under the sky.

    Chen Chao was neither an itinerant cultivator nor a sword cultivator, so he did not take offense. He sat down and smiled, saying, "Mind sharing a drink with me, Master?"

    The old cksmith did not waste his saliva. He tossed the sk to Chen Chao and raised an eyebrow. "If you can drink it, we can talk."

    Chen Chao tilted his head back and took a big gulp. Then, wiping his mouth, he smiled. "This alcohol is really strong."

    But the next moment, his expression became somewhat ugly. It turns out that after the strong liquor went down his throat, it became increasingly scorching, coursing through his body and making him feel hot all over. In just a few moments, his face turned bright red.

    However, Chen Chao quickly regained his senses and began circting the white mist within his body. Afterpleting a full circtory cycle, he exhaled a breath of hot air and realized that the areas in his body where he had some hidden ailments had improved significantly after being seared by the liquor. He now felt warm andfortable all over.

    The old cksmith clicked his tongue. "Didn''t expect it, but your foundation is pretty solid, kid. Are you a renowned martial artist from the Great Liang?"

    Chen Chao just replied gratefully, "Thank you for the medicinal alcohol, Senior."

    The old cksmith waved his hand dismissively and said without a care. "It''s just a sip of alcohol, no need for thanks."

    Chen Chao did not stand on ceremony and dragged over a long bench to sit on. Smiling, he asked, "Senior, I reckon that you must be a swordsmith who came down from Sword Qi Mountain, right?"

    The old cksmith did not want to answer that question. He just took another big swig from his sk, and then stared at Chen Chao. After a while, he said, "The flow of qi within your body isn''t bad, and your physique is even better. You''ve spent a lot of effort tempering your body?"

    Chen Chao smiled. "It''s nothing worth mentioning."

    The old cksmith sneered. "You''re quite a different martial artist, why do you like to beat around the bush?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Isn''t it said that the swordsmiths of Sword Qi Mountain only forge swords and don''t train with them? Why does it seem like your cultivation realm isn''t low, senior?"

    "There''s always an exception. If everyone on that mountain didn''t train in the sword, would they really rely solely on those heartless sword cultivators?"

    The old cksmith spoke to himself, sounding somewhat dissatisfied when he mentioned those so-called sword cultivators.

    Chen Chao said, "Senior admits that youe from Sword Qi Mountain?"

    "You brat, turns out that you''re entrapping this old man with words? Aren''t you afraid I might kill you with a single strike?"

    The old cksmith narrowed his eyes, but his eyes showed no killing intent.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "A genuine person like Senior wouldn''t do such a thing."

    The old cksmith snorted coldly. "Sly brat."

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao suddenly said, "Since it''s a chance encounter, would Senior be willing to help this junior with something?"

    The old cksmith frowned. "This old man only knows how to forge swords. What can I help you with, boy?"

    Without saying anything, Chen Chao drew out the broken saber at his waist. The request was clear without needing further exnation.

    The old cksmith initially only nced at the broken saber, but unexpectedly, he could not take his eyes off it after that. He reached out and Chen Chao threw the broken saber over without hesitation. After the old cksmith caught it, he ran his fingers over the de and then flicked it lightly. A clear, crisp sound like a cicada''s chirping instantly resonated in the shop.

    The old cksmith nodded his head and praised sincerely, "This is a fine saber."

    Then, he asked again, "Who had the ability to break off such a fine saber?"

 Chapter 437: Talk Less if You Dont Know How to Talk

    Chapter 437: Talk Less if You Don''t Know How to Talk

    However, faced with the old cksmith''s expectant inquiry, Chen Chao could only give him a disappointing answer. "When I found this saber, it was already broken. Butter, this junior found the other half."

    By saying this, the meaning was clear.

    The old cksmith jeered, "I''m a swordsmith, don''t you know that?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly. Of course he knew that, but he just wanted to try his luck.

    "You''re an interesting kid. Looks like you''re nning to head to Sword Qi Mountain to find a solution."

    The old cksmith tossed the broken saber back to Chen Chao, then got up and went to inspect the sword embryo he had been quenching earlier.

    Unwilling to give up, Chen Chao asked, "Senior, is there really no way?"

    Without lifting his head, the old cksmith replied, "Setting aside the fact that this old man is a swordsmith, the material of your saber is peculiar. There aren''t many people in the world who has the confidence to reforge it sessfully."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Is reforging a broken saber thatplicated?"The old cksmith lifted his head, furrowed his brows, and then raised an eyebrow as he asked, "You''re Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao was surprised. "How did you know, Senior?"

    The old cksmithughed coldly, "ck clothes and a broken saber - could there be anyone more recognizable in the world?"

    Chen Chao chuckled and nodded. "Indeed, this junior is."

    The old cksmith put down the sword embryo in his hand, thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "Swordsmiths in this world would rather forge a new sword than repair those famous swords whose fame had long already rocked the world. Do you know why?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. He waspletely clueless about sword forging and saber forging.

    The old cksmith sighed. "When a flying sword gets damaged, if it''s just minor nicks, it can be repaired with the original material of the sword. But if it''s broken, the sword''s heart qi is also broken. Reforging it isn''t just about reconnecting the two ends; it''s about restoring that heart qi. This process is far moreplicated than forging a new sword. No swordsmith with less than decades of experience would dare to attempt it. If the heart qi can''t be restored, then even if the sword is reforged, it''s still just a piece of scrap metal. So, do you understand now how troublesome it is?"

    ¡°Heart qi?¡± Chen Chao was very curious about this term.

    The old cksmith furrowed his brows. ¡°It''s just a term used by swordsmiths. To exin it properly, you can think of it as meridians under the surface of the flying sword. It''s like a severed arm; it''s not just as simple as stitching the skin back together. The broken bones, blood vessels, and nerves inside all need to be reconnected carefully. Compared to a severed arm, repairing a broken flying sword is much moreplex and requires far more effort. If any segment is done incorrectly, all previous efforts will be in vain.¡±

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Since it''s thatplicated for a flying sword, is my broken saber just as troublesome?¡±

    The old cksmithughed, ¡°You''ve used this saber for so long, have you not sensed this saber''s spirituality?"

    Chen Chao was speechless. He naturally knew his broken saber was not ordinary, it definitely had spirituality.

    The old cksmith smiled, ¡°Whether is it magic artifacts or flying swords, they are all said to have spirituality. But why don''t we hear the same about other weapons like sabers or spears? It''s not that theyck spirituality, but there are fewer users and even fewer high-quality ones, so they''re not mentioned as often. Your broken saber, just in terms of resilience, is alreadyparable to the Hundred Year Swords from Sword Qi Mountain. Its previous owner must have been a remarkable figure. Otherwise, they would not have expended so much effort to forge this saber.¡±

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "It''s precisely because of this that repairing this broken saber is exceptionally difficult. I don''t have the ability, and while there might be someone on Sword Qi Mountain who can, they might not be willing to help. After all, those folks up there only forge swords."

    The old cksmith looked at Chen Chao with a smile. "Did you bring something that can move Sword Qi Mountain on this trip?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, smiling bitterly as he said. "I have some things, but I can''t guarantee anything. I can only try my luck."

    The old cksmith sighed emotionally, then spoke his mind. "Those guys are all a bunch of lunatics, always thinking about how to forge a peerless sword. But in this old man''s view, they''ve lost their original intention. A swordsmith should just focus on forging swords, why would they need to think so much? However, there are a few old folks up in the mountains who have real skills. It''s up to you whether you can impress them. But when the timees, don''t mention that you''ve met this old man. Once you bring me up, even if you bring them a mountain of gold, those fellows will all ignore you."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Does Senior have a grudge against Sword Qi Mountain?"

    The old cksmith shook his head. "It''s our own dirtyundry, so I won''t talk about it to avoid incurring ridicule."

    Chen Chao nodded and did not press further.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Chao suddenly said, "Would it be presumptuous of this junior to ask Senior for a flying sword?"

    The old cksmith looked puzzled. "You''re a mere martial artist, why do you need a sword?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and recounted the previous incident, how he had broken Xu Bai''s flying sword. Reflecting on it now, he felt somewhat sorry for him.

    "Xu Bai? This old man has heard his name before. He''s a passable sword cultivator. Except, he married some trash."

    The old cksmith rolled his eyes, somewhat displeased.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    "This old man forge swords not for wealth but out of fate. If he happens toe here and has a connection with one of this old man''s flying swords, what harm would it do to give him one? Stop worrying about it, kid"

    Chen Chao nodded and did not press further, just thinking that if he encountered Xu Bai again, he would inform him of this matter.

    Suddenly, the old cksmith asked, "I heard that the girl from the academy took away nine flying swords from Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "There''s indeed such a thing."

    The old cksmith sighed, "Looks like there''s going to be a remarkable female sword immortal in the world."

    There was a smile on Chen Chao''s face.

    The old cksmith gave him a disdainful nce and then said, "One more tip for you: if you encounter someone surnamed Chou up there in the mountains, try to get on their good side. That old guy has a strange temper; maybe he can help you out."

    Chen Chao thanked him with a smile, "Thank you, Senior."

    The old cksmith did not say anything more, just took another big gulp of his drink before waving his hand, indicating that he was chasing Chen Chao away.

    Walking out of the swordsmith workshop, Chen Chao bowed earnestly from a distance. The old cksmith paid him no mind and just continued to focus on his sword forging.

    Chen Chao went out of the town and soon arrived at amandery city, which was Sword Proximity Commandery.

    Arriving here, he was already not far from that so-called Sword Qi Mountain.

    Upon entering the city gates, the guards took a few more looks at Chen Chao. Nearing Sword Qi Mountain, there were many swordsmith workshops, and plenty of sword cultivators came seeking swords. The peopleing and going were all carrying swords, but the young man in front of them was carrying a saber, this naturally attracted more attention. Chen Chao paid no mind to these gazes. But after entering the city, he could see that the streets were lined with swordsmith workshops, and the ng of metalworking filled the air. Despite this, there were still many sword cultivatorsing and going.

    Chen Chao went around them and found an inn. After asking for a room at the front desk, he noticed that the entire inn was filled with sword cultivators. This piqued his curiosity, so he decided to ask the innkeeper. The innkeeper was a frail middle-aged man. Upon hearing Chen Chao''s inquiry and noticing that he carried a saber but not a sword, he chuckled and said, "Guest, you''re not a sword cultivator, so I reckon that you don''t know. The most renowned swordsmith in themandery city has justpleted a new sword. All these people are here to request for the sword. The new sword will be unveiled tonight. If Guest has nothing else to do, you can also go take a look."

    Everyone in the world knew that the flying swords from Sword Qi Mountain were the best. However, not all sword cultivators could obtain a flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain. Now that there was a good flying sword avable here, there were naturally many people who wanted to try their luck.

    After nodding his head, Chen Chao did not ask further. After all, he was not very interested in flying swords. Instead, he asked the innkeeper about the whereabouts of Xu Bai.

    Xu Bai was well-known in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, and he often traveled with his wife, making him easy to recognize. Chen Chao was not worried that the innkeeper would not know him.

    The innkeeper nced strangely at Chen Chao before saying, "I saw him a few days ago. He stayed at the inn for a night, but then he left. Now, I''m not sure if he''s still in themandery city."

    After thanking the innkeeper, Chen Chao did not say any more. He turned and went upstairs. After entering his room, Chen Chao closed the doors and windows, sat on the edge of the bed, and took some time to regte his breathing. As the sky gradually darkened, the noise outside grew louder. Chen Chao pushed open the window to see a group of sword cultivators heading towards the center of themandery city in the distance.

    Initially, Chen Chao had not nned to join the fun, but thinking that he might see Xu Bai and his wife, he decided to leave the guest room and follow the sword cultivators towards the city center.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Actually, although Sword Qi Mountain had been forging swords year after year, most of the flying swords were taken away by the sword cultivators from major sects. Very few itinerant cultivators with low cultivation realms and status had the opportunity to go up the mountain and bring away a flying sword. Therefore, many itinerant cultivators who knew they had no chance turned their attention to the swordsmith workshops at the foot of the mountain. Although the flying swords there were of mixed quality, if one was lucky, they could indeed find a decent flying sword.

    The swordsmith master of Sword Proximity Commandery, Zuo Lei, was respectfully called Master Zuo. He studied the art of swordsmithing on Sword Qi Mountain when he was young. Later, for reasons unknown, he left Sword Qi Mountain and established his own workshop at the foot of the mountain. Over the years, he forged many swords and gradually gained some reputation, especially in recent years, his swordsmithing skills have reached an extremely high level. Therefore, ten yearster, after Master Zuo started forging swords in Sword Proximity Commandery, many itinerant cultivators flocked to him like ducks rushing into water; all hoping to obtain a flying sword from him. Some time ago, Master Zuo spread the word that he had a flying sword, forged over ten years, to bepleted tonight. Upon hearing this news, most of the sword cultivators from Yellow Dragon Prefecture came here early in anticipation of this day, making it an unprecedented event.

    When Chen Chao arrived at the city center, it was already packed with people. Knowing he would not see much, Chen Chao turned his head and surveyed the nearby tall buildings. Soon, he spotted a brothel called "Myriad Spring Brothel" which had an excellent vantage point. Squeezing past a crowd of sword cultivators, Chen Chao finally made it to the entrance of the brothel. Immediately, a group of borately dressed young women came out to greet him. Before Chen Chao could say anything, he was pushed inside by the group of girls.

    However, after entering the brothel, Chen Chao did not see any sword cultivators, which surprised him. It seemed these itinerant cultivators valued a single skygold coin more than life itself, as none of them thought toe to the brothel to watch.

    A more extravagantly dressed madam approached with a smile from afar. Before she could speak, Chen Chao exined his intentions with a smile. The madam''s enthusiasm diminished considerably, and sheined somewhat resentfully, "I don''t understand what''s so appealing about those pieces of junk metal. Where else can you find girls with such supple waists as in this brothel?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Whatever the cost, I''ll pay it. In the future, when people ask, I can say I''ve visited a brothel at least once."

    The madam asked in surprise, "Young master, are you still a cherry boy?"

    Chen Chao''s expression turned unpleasant. Why does this old hag''s words sound so unpleasant?!

 Chapter 438: Women Inside the Building, Flying Sword Outside the Building

    Chapter 438: Women Inside the Building, Flying Sword Outside the Building

    After going upstairs, Chen Chao realized he had been mistaken. Several rooms on the second floor facing the street were already upied by many sword cultivators, which made Chen Chao feel a bit embarrassed.

    The madam followed behind Chen Chao, muttering under her breath, "You all, these bunch of immortals, don''t know what you''re thinking. Instead of admiring beautiful girls, you insist on watching some sword forging."

    Fortunately, there was still one room facing the street avable. After Chen Chao threw a few skygold coins to the madam, he sent her away and entered the room. However, to his surprise, there was an elegantly dressed woman currently sitting on the bed.

    Chen Chao was taken aback and immediately wanted to leave the room. But the woman just smiled at him and said, "Sir, there''s no need to worry. I''m just an entertainer."

    Actually, apart from the lower-tier brothels, mostrger brothels had two types of women. One type engaged in physical transactions, while the other type, like this woman, provided entertainment such as ying music or singing, selling art and not their bodies. They would not take off their clothes to serve men, and were usually forced into this profession due to family circumstances. Growing up in wealthy environments, they were often skilled in various arts such as chess, music, calligraphy, and painting.

    But even so, without a strong backer, it would likely be difficult to maintain their purity if they encountered a wealthy and influential client. That was just the reality of their situation.

    "I apologize for disturbing you, miss."

    Chen Chao bit the bullet, approaching the window and pushing it open. He could see a tall tform not far away, where a massive furnace stood. Someone was continuously adding something to it, but Chen Chao could not tell what it was. But it was likely to maintain the temperature inside the furnace.

    Not far from the furnace, an old man with white hair sat on a chair, his gaze fixed on the furnace.There were various techniques used by swordsmiths, and Chen Chao could not tell how good they were. His gaze wandered through the crowd, hoping to find the Xu Bai couple.

    "Since Sir uses a saber, why would you think ofing to watch the sword forging?"

    As Chen Chao was engrossed in searching for someone, the woman appeared beside Chen Chao at some point in time, her breath fragrant like orchids. Chen Chao caught a whiff of her delicate scent as he turned his head to meet her gaze. However, he quickly averted his eyes before saying softly, "Among cultivators, only swordsmen are considered distinguished and admirable. Since I can''t train in the sword, watching is the next best thing."

    The woman smiled softly and said in a soft voice, "Even though there are many sword cultivators, there are only a few truly admirable ones."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and asked curiously, "Miss, you know about these matters too?"

    The woman responded calmly, "There were elders in my family who were taken to the mountains to cultivate the sword when they were young. However, it has been decades since then. I only learned about it from the idle chatter of the elders in my family."

    Chen Chao kept staring outside the window and asked casually, "In that case, how did Miss end up in this situation?"

    Perhaps the woman had long already resigned herself to her fate, she showed no emotional fluctuations at this moment, and just said calmly, "The elders who were taken to the mountains to cultivate the sword ceased to be elders. Even if they achieved something, they wouldn''t remember us, their rtives. So, with the decline of the family, what can we hope for?"

    Chen Chao nodded in agreement. After being taken to the mountains for cultivation, most cultivators would sever their ties with the secr world and rarely think about their family below the mountain.

    The woman asked softly, "Sir should be a martial artist, and from a respectable background, right?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied, "I have no distinguished background, I''m just fortunate enough to have stumbled into cultivation through a lucky chance."

    The woman chuckled, "In our Great Liang Dynasty, if a martial artist doesn''t have the support of the imperial court or their family, they won''t be able to advance far." Chen Chao said helplessly, "Miss, you seem to know too much."

    The woman knew the taboo of sharing deep thoughts with someone she had just met, so she quickly changed the subject and asked, "Do you know how this Master Zuo selects the owner of his flying swords?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. It was a sudden idea toe here and see if he could find any trace of Xu Bai, so he was not familiar with how the selection process worked.

    "Master Zuo''s method for choosing the owner of his flying sword isn''t about the sword choosing its master but about the highest bidder winning. In the past, a single flying sword could fetch an astronomical price. Now, this flying sword will be even harder to obtain. Some sword cultivators from humble backgrounds spend their entire lives saving up skygold coins just to buy such a flying sword. Whether it''s worth it or not is hard to say."

    The woman sighed, but her tone was more of an objective observation.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "There''s really no difference on the mountain and below the mountain. It''s just that what people seek is different."

    The woman nodded in admiration. "Sir is wise."

    Chen Chao did not say anymore. At that moment, sword qi was already emanating from the furnace outside the window. Master Zuo stood up from his chair, knowing that the moment had arrived. He looked at the furnace and said in a deep voice, "Open the furnace."

    As he spoke, two bare-chested men standing by each side of the furnace grabbed the handles and pulled forcefully.

    The furnace split open immediately, and a zing hot flying sword shot out from within, trailing mes as it soared into the sky!

    It brought forth a chorus of sword cries that filled the air!

    Master Zuo gave an angry yell and leaped into the sky. Reaching a high point, he kicked the flying sword, which plummeted straight down andnded in arge vat of water on the high tform.

    From the window, one could see that the water in the vat was not the usual clear water but entirely yellowish, like muddy water.

    As the flying sword fell into the water vat, the muddy water instantly began to boil.

    Not a single drop of muddy water sshed out.

    After about half an hour, the muddy water calmed down.

    The sword cultivators below were already incredibly tense.

    The ce fell intoplete silence.

    Master Zuo approached the vat, reached in, and fished out that flying sword.

    At this moment, the flying sword''s full appearance was revealed. The de was a deep red, and the hilt was jet ck. Master Zuo held the sword with one hand and flicked the de with his finger. The de vibrated slightly, producing a sword cry that lingered incessantly.

    With this, even Chen Chao could tell that this flying sword was no ordinary object.

    This Master Zuo likely had some real skill.

    Holding the flying sword, Master Zuo smiled and asked the crowd below, "This old man will name this flying sword Red Candle, how about it? Does anyone fancy it?"

    A chorus of admiration immediately erupted from the audience, with many praising this Master Zuo.

    Master Zuo said with a smile, "In the past, when this old man forged swords, whenever a new sword if forged, it would go to the highest bidder. This was not because this old man coveted worldly wealth but due to the enormous costs associated with sword forging. It''s beyond what this old man can bear alone. However, this Red Candle took this old man ten years to forge, and I do not wish for this flying sword to be covered in dust. Therefore, if Red Candle chooses its fated one among you, this old man will give this sword as a gift!"

    Upon hearing this, the crowd of sword cultivators below the stage fell silent, especially those who had prepared vast amounts of skygold currency. They had originally felt quite confident about acquiring this flying sword. But now, this old fellow''s uncharacteristic move caught them off-guard.

    The woman also spoke at this moment, smiling, "I didn''t expect Master Zuo to be someone who''s true to their emotions after all."

    Chen Chao said, "In the eyes of a swordsmith, a flying sword is probably like their own child, so naturally, they would want to find a good home for it. But in this way, it''s really hard to say who can take away this flying sword today."

    The woman asked with a smile, "Would Sir also be vying for it?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "I''m just a martial artist, what am I meddling for?"

    If Xie Nandu were here, maybe there would still be a chance. He was a martial artist, even if he wanted to, the flying sword might not necessarily pay attention to him.

    The woman shook her head, "What''s the harm in trying? Sir, don''t underestimate yourself."

    Chen Chao was truly curious about the woman now. He asked with some puzzlement, "Which prominent family did Misse from?"

    If the demeanor that this woman previously disyed hinted at her extraordinary background, these few words now seemed to suggest otherwise.

    But the woman''s next sentence left Chen Chaopletely without any power to respond.

    "Could it be that Sir has taken a fancy to this humble sef and wants to take this humble self away? But let me make it clear beforehand, although this humble self is an entertainer in a brothel, I''m still unwilling to be a concubine." The woman''s eyes shimmered with flirtatiousness, easily drawing people in.

    This made Chen Chao involuntarily think of his cousin. This was an example of being full of charm.

    Chen Chao was speechless, furrowing his brows, then chuckled, "Given Miss'' status, I''ll be expelled from my family if I marry you."

    The woman pretended to be aggrieved, "It seems that Sir still thinks this humble self isn''t pretty enough. Otherwise, why wouldn''t you make an impulse decision for a beauty?"

    With this, Chen Chao waspletely defeated, unsure how to reply.

    Though he considered himself somewhat cunning, he trulycked experience dealing with women. How could he spar with a woman like this?

    Fortunately, after the woman made a jest, she ceasing flirting.

    Meanwhile, outside the building, Master Zuo had finished with the pleasantries and now spoke, "Everyone, you can now release your sword qi to perceive the flying sword. The flying sword has its own spirituality and will choose its master."

    With these words, the eager sword cultivators in the audience could not wait any longer and immediately released their sword qi to sense the flying sword named Red Candle.

    The sword qi of the sword cultivators was varied, but was each unique. After releasing their sword qi, if the flying sword was interested, it would naturally choose its own master.

    However, after several minutes passed, no matter how those sword cultivators below the stage released their sword qi, the flying sword Red Candle, now suspended on the tform after being released by Master Zuo, remained unmoved.

    It seemed that none of the countless sword cultivators in the audience caught the flying sword''s attention.

    Chen Chao sighed, "If my friend were here, I reckon she''d gain another flying sword."

    The woman chuckled, "It seems that Sir''s friend is quite the remarkable sword cultivator."

    Chen Chao also sighed, "Miss is remarkable too, why confine yourself to such a house of ill repute?"

    The woman sighed, "In this world, things rarely go as desired."

    Chen Chao could not help but release a trace of qi to probe this woman.

    But just at that moment, the flying sword Red Candle on the high tform suddenly sensed something and suddenly rose up, shooting towards them.

    The woman eximed with joy, "Sir, that flying sword has chosen you as its master!"

    Chen Chao fell into a daze, turned his head, and happened to see the flying sword swooping towards the window, stopping in front of him.

    At the same time, all the sword cultivators looked up, gazing in their direction.

 Chapter 439: Want the Sword and Not Their Lives

    Chapter 439: Want the Sword and Not Their Lives

    Looking at the flying sword hovering before him, Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    The other sword cultivators looked up at him, their eyes filled with surprise and envy.

    Master Zuo also chuckled heartily, "It seems Red Candle has chosen a young talent as its master. Fellow Daoist,e down for a chat?"

    At present, everyone assumed Chen Chao was chosen as the master of the flying sword. However, Chen Chao knew his own abilities well and did not believe he had the talent to be a sword cultivator.

    He stepped aside slightly, and sure enough, the flying sword darted into the building, continuously humming in front of the woman with great delight.

    The flying sword had chosen this woman.

    Chen Chao looked downstairs and said with a smile, "Master Zuo, the flying sword didn''t choose me. It seems that Master Zuo will have to invite this youngdy downstairs for a chat."

    Seeing this scene, Master Zuo''s expression suddenly turned icy. He had crafted the flying sword for ten years and it could choose any sword cultivator as its master, except for this woman. If a courtesan took away his flying sword, he would not be able to show his face in public again.

    The woman was initially surprised, then frightened, but quickly calmed down. She reached out with her delicate fingers to touch the sword''s body, and Red Candle''s sword humming grew even louder. This flying sword, which Master Zuo had spent ten years crafting, was highly spiritual and of superior quality. Although it could not quite match the flying swords crafted by Sword Qi Mountain, it was not far off.

    But after a moment, the woman sighed, "It seems we are fated but not destined to be together."

    Having spent many years in this brothel, she had seen many people and naturally knew the kind of person Master Zuo was. A master swordsmith like him would never hand over a painstakingly crafted flying sword to her.

    In other words, even if she obtained the flying sword today, it did not mean she could embark on the path of a sword cultivator and be one.

    Master Zuo''s expression looked grim, and he remained silent for a long time. His earlier grand words had been spoken. But now, faced with this oue, he felt like his face had been utterly lost regardless of what he did.

    "How can Master Zuo''s painstakingly crafted flying sword fall into the hands of a courtesan? I implore Master to take back the flying sword!"

    "Indeed, how can Master Zuo''s crafted flying sword be given to a courtesan? Besides, is she even a sword cultivator?"

    "Perhaps the flying sword has just been temporarily misled."

    A sword cultivator spoke up, and several others quickly chimed in, creating a noisymotion below the tform.

    Master Zuo''s expression eased a bit, this helped him regain some face. With the support of these sword cultivators, retrieving the flying sword would not seem so abrupt.

    "In that case, Dayou, go retrieve the flying sword!"

    Master Zuo quickly made a decision and, unwilling to waste his saliva, directly instructed his disciple to take back the flying sword.

    A burly man nodded and wanted to step out from the crowd.

    Chen Chao turned his head to look at the woman before him. She did not show much disappointment and remained very calm.

    Chen Chao asked, "Don''t you feel wronged?"

    The woman smiled, "It belongs to someone else to begin with. If they want it back, what can this humble self do?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then smiled, "Let me ask you a question. If you answer, I''ll help you out."

    The woman understood Chen Chao''s intention and shook her head, "I appreciate your kindness, Sir, but this humble self isn''t that kind of person. Dragging Sir into this mess would only cause more trouble."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Is that the truth?"

    The woman did not hide it, "Half true, half false."

    Chen Chaoughed, "Let me guess, half is because you''re genuinely worried about me getting into trouble, and the other half is because you''re afraid that after I leave, you''d be powerless to protect this flying sword. After all, the saying ''a man''s wealth is his own ruin by causing other''s greed'' is something you understand too. So you can''t bring yourself to ask me to help you all the way through."

    The woman smiled bitterly and then nodded, "Sir is indeed not an ordinary person."

    Chen Chao did not waste any more words and said, "I''ll be honest with you. The trouble at hand is really not trouble for me. As for the events that will follow, they would indeed be somewhat troublesome since I''m not a sword cultivator. But if I try hard, I should be able to handle it. You have to think carefully. If you don''t want to stay here any longer and want to be a sword cultivator, your life will be entirely different."

    The woman''s eyes widened, and soon her eyes were filled with tears. She began to sob softly and asked, "Why would you help this humble self, sir?"

    In this brothel, she had encountered countless heartless men. Although she had teased Chen Chao earlier, she did not believe that this young man really liked her. They had only met by chance, so why would he want to involve himself in such trouble for her? How could she not feel moved by this?

    "Perhaps it''s because there are not many female sword cultivators in the world, and having one more would feel pretty good. Or maybe because I made a mistake before, and now I want to do more good deeds to make myself feel better."

    Chen Chao said softly, "I''ll ask onest time, alright?"

    The woman hesitated for a moment before replying softly, "Please ask, Sir."

    "What''s your name?" Chen Chao asked with a smile.

    The woman replied softly, "Yu Chu."

    Chen Chao nodded in approval, "Good name."

    Then Chen Chao took a deep breath, turned to look out the window, and asked with a smile, "May I ask Master Zuo, does your previous statement about the flying sword having a spirit and choosing a destined person, and thus giving the sword, still hold true?"

    Master Zuo and the sword cultivators, who had been thinking about selecting a new sword master, were suddenly stunned at this moment, not quite understanding what the young man meant by asking this.

    Master Zuo did not say a word, his expression dark. At this moment, if he were to say that his previous words did not count, he would really be throwing away his old face.

    Chen Chao rejoiced in a low voice, "Fortunately, this Master Zuo still cares about his face. Otherwise, I''d really be out of options."

    Master Zuo did not speak, but the other sword cultivators began to speak out one after another, "A flying sword crafted by Master Zuo absolutely cannot fall into the hands of a courtesan. Otherwise, it would be a huge joke. Even if Master Zuo is unwilling to act, we cannot stand by and do nothing!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, they were met with a chorus of agreement.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to waste his breath on these hypocritical sword cultivators, he just scoffed, "None of your business!"

    He stood at the window, staring down at the crowd of sword cultivators below, and said calmly, "I''ll say this clearly: since the flying sword has chosen thisdy as its master, if any of you dare to try to take it, you''ll have to see whether you have the ability to beat me. But let me warn you, I don''t hold back when I fight..."

    Chen Chao paused and said softly, "People will die."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the building, it was deathly silent. Even the burly man who had already reached the brothel was now stuck, unable to advance or retreat. In the end, he stood there stiffly, looking to his master for guidance.

    Master Zuo''s expression was ugly. If it were not for this incident, he would have already lost considerable face, and the story would not sound good if it spread. Now, with this young man intervening, anything more he did would seem unreasonable. However, the thought of the flying sword into which he had poured ten years of effort falling into the hands of a courtesan left him extremely unwilling. His expression flickered several times, but in the end, he shook his head and beckoned his hand to call his disciple back.

    "Everyone, the sword has chosen its master. This old man is leaving."

    Master Zuo nced deeply at Chen Chao before turning away, preserving hisst bit of dignity.

    After Master Zuo left, the sword cultivators stared intently at the young man in ck upstairs, their eyes burning with desire.

    Before those sword cultivators could go upstairs, the front door of the room suddenly shattered, and several sword cultivators who had alsoe to see the sword unveiling appeared at the entrance.

    Master Zuo''s departure effectively meant that the flying sword named Red Candle was considered an ownerless object.

    Of course, they had no intention of acknowledging Yu Chu.

    Since it was now without a master, it was up for grabs.

    Yu Chu looked at Chen Chao, her face full of worry.

    Chen Chao slowly turned around, staring at the sword cultivators in front of him, and asked calmly, "Do you really want to die?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A momentter, loud sounds echoed through the Myriad Spring Brothel. Several sword cultivators tumbled from the second floor to the first. Though their lives were not in danger, they could no longer stand and could only lie on the ground, groaning in pain.

    Standing on the second floor with Yu Chu, Chen Chao looked at the sword cultivators who had gathered outside and smiled, "One more thing: if you break anything in this building during the fight, you''ll have to pay for it yourselves. I''m not paying anything."

    The madam had been hiding early on, but upon hearing Chen Chao''s words, she could not help butin, "It would have been better if you fought outside, Young Master. It''s more spacious out there!"

    Chen Chao turned to look at the madam who was rather attractive and teased, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run off with Miss Yu Chu? I haven''t paid her ransom yet."

    The madam muttered, "If Young Master really wants to run, I can''t stop you."

    Chen Chaoughed, "No need for that, I''m a reasonable person. But if things do get broken in the fight, it wouldn''t be fair to make me pay for everything, right? How about we split the cost?"

    Mustering her courage, the madam asked, "Is Young Master truly confident you can leave here alive?"

    Chen Chaoughed to himself, "If I''m really about to die, I''ll beg for mercy."

    After saying this, Chen Chao ignored the madam and instead looked at the group of sword cultivators downstairs, his voice turning icy, "If you want the sword rather than your lives, then be prepared to lose your lives."

 Chapter 440.1: Wont Be Able to Utilize Your Connections to Bully Others - Part 1

    Chapter 440.1: Won''t Be Able to Utilize Your Connections to Bully Others - Part 1

    The atmosphere inside the Myriad Spring Brothel became tense. The sword cultivators who had barged in faced the young man, hesitant to make a move. Some sword cultivators cautiously released their sword qi to probe him but got no results. After a brief silence, a flying sword finally could not stand it, and shot up from the first floor, attacking Chen Chao with its sword qi. The ordinary women in the brothel cried out in fear.

    Though the flying sword was fast, Chen Chao''s reaction was faster. Before the flying sword could reach him, he grabbed the hilt with one hand, and with the other hand, he clutched the de without caring whether the sharp edge would slice his palm open. With a forceful twist, the sword immediately bent, emitting a mournful cry. It curved into a full arc before breaking into two pieces.

    Chen Chao casually threw the two pieces of the broken sword, embedding them into a table and a wooden pir on the first floor.

    The sword cultivator, whose lifeblood sword had been broken, suffered a severe injury and spat out a mouthful of blood. When he looked at Chen Chao again, his eyes were filled with both shock and fear.

    Chen Chao did not waste any words. He simply extended his bloodied hand and beckoned to the sword cultivators below.

    The atmosphere grew strange.

    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. No matter how strong he is, he''s just one person. If we join forces, we can surely kill him."

    A sword cultivator in the crowd spoke up, staring at the saber at Chen Chao''s waist with a smile, "He''s just a martial artist. Everyone, don''t worry. If we all attack together, we can surely kill him!"

    With his encouragement, the countless sword cultivators exchanged nces, and then an awe-inspiring scene unfolded. Countless flying swords surged from the first floor like a swarm of locusts, all heading towards the second floor. The flying swords that appeared in Chen Chao''s view were dense and uncountable.

    Yu Chu who had been standing behind him looked worried. She was not worried about herself being pierced by these swords but was concerned that Chen Chao might die. To her, such a good person did not deserve to die like this.

    Sensing her concern, Chen Chao smiled, "Just paltry tricks, what''s there to worry about?"

    As he spoke, all the flying swords reached within ten feet of him, filling the Myriad Spring Brothel with a dense and terrifying sword qi.

    But in the next moment, the flying swords suddenly stopped when they arrived ten feet in front of Chen Chao, unable to advance further. No matter how much their masters tried, the swords could not move an inch past the barrier of qi surrounding the young martial artist.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes at the sword cultivators, then smiled, "I''ll return these to you."

    As soon as he spoke, the countless flying swords instantly turned around, shooting towards the sword cultivators on the first floor with overwhelming momentum.

    The sword cultivators'' expressions changed drastically as they scattered in all directions. Many could not dodge in time and were struck in the hands and feet by the flying swords. The luckier ones managed to escape the Myriad Spring Brothel, avoiding injury. However, the brothel itself suffered greatly as countless flying swords rained down indiscriminately on the first floor, leaving it in utter ruin and disrepair.

    After the flying swords settled, the first floor was filled with groaning sounds and cries of pain.

    The madam''s face turned ugly. Although she was not this brothel''s true boss behind the scenes, she managed all its affairs daily. Now, faced with such extensive damage, she could not remain calm.

    Even though the young martial artist had said he wouldpensate for the damages, given the abilities that he had demonstrated, he could easily walk away after the deed was done. Who would dare stop him?

    Yu Chu who had always beenposed was also greatly shocked by this scene. She stared wide-eyed at the back of the young martial artist, unable to fathom that this seemingly ordinary young man was actually such a formidable cultivator.

    Having easily dealt with the sword cultivators, Chen Chao did not go on a killing spree. He just waved his hand in disgust and said, "Still not scramming?"

    The sword cultivators struggled to their feet and ran out of the Myriad Spring Brothel. In a moment, the bustling Myriad Spring Brothel was now deserted. Chen Chao turned to the madam with a smile and said, "Or perhaps you could go ask them for money?"

    The madam smiled bitterly. "What are you saying, Young Master? Even if you were to tear down this Myriad Spring Brothel, it would be as you wish."

    Chen Chao shook his head and chuckled. "That''s not what I mean. I was just joking earlier. I''ll cover the losses from the Myriad Spring Brothel and the money for redeeming this Miss Yu."

    The madam was astonished. "Young Master, you''re not joking?"

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Am I someone who enjoys making jokes?"

    After some thought, the madam shook her head. "If Young Master wishes to take Miss Yu away, then do so. The Myriad Spring Brothel will just take it as if we never had such an entertainer."

    Being experienced in worldly matters, the madam understood that it was better to establish a friendly rtionship with the extraordinary young martial artist before her than to demand marypensation. Perhaps one day, this friendship would prove very useful.

    Chen Chao also knew what the madam was thinking. He smiled but said nothing, then took out a pouch of money from his pocket and tossed it to the madam. "The skygold coins inside should be enough."

    Sometimes, it was better to insist on repayment than to casually owe a favor. Theplexities of human rtionships were never simple.

    Afterward, Chen Chao walked out of the Myriad Spring Brothel with Yu Chu. There was no sign of the sword cultivators on the street.

    Yu Chu thought for a moment, then thanked Chen Chao again. She hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to say.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "One should go all the way when lending a helping hand. Having a flying sword but not being able to train in the sword, what''s the point of having one?"

    Chen Chao had already made up his mind. If things did not work out, he would bring this woman back to the Divine Capital. He would ask Xie Nandu to help find a sect for her, or perhaps he would directly ask Xie Nandu to impart Sword Dao.

    However, before Chen Chao could speak, footsteps sounded at the end of the street. Countless constables with sabers appeared at the end of the street. Then, the crowd parted, and a military official in official robes appeared at the end of Chen Chao''s line of sight.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes but did not speak.

    He just looked up at a high building where a window was pushed open. A middle-aged sword cultivator stood at the window with a young sword cultivator. The middle-aged cultivator looked down at Chen Chao and smiled, "Fellow Daoist, your cultivation realm isn''t low, but this flying sword was never yours. Why must you insist on getting involved in this mess? Hand over the flying sword and I will remember Fellow Daoist''s favor."

    Chen Chao raised his head and asked with a smile, "Fellow Daoist, with your average cultivation realm, how dare you say such things?"

    The middle-aged sword cultivator smiled and said, "Although my cultivation is average, I may not necessarily be able to kill Fellow Daoist. But since Fellow Daoist is a martial artist, don''t you understand the principle that civilians shouldn''t oppose officials in the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Chen Chao frowned and asked curiously, "Turns out that Fellow Daoist has some connection with the local warden here?"

    The middle-aged sword cultivator did not hide it and nodded. "That''s why you should realize your circumstances, Fellow Daoist"

    Chen Chao remained silent, but after retracting his gaze, he looked towards the local warden who was approaching mightily.

    The one dressed in military official''s robes was indeed the warden of Sword Proximity Commandery.

    The man initially did not say a word, but after receiving a nod from the middle-aged sword cultivator, he spoke up, "What audacity! Who dares to cause chaos under this official''s jurisdiction?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Your Excellency, what grand official airs."

    "You dare tomit acts of violence, why haven''t you surrendered? Do you dare to disregard thews of the Great Liang?!"

    The warden''s voice resonated like a bell. With a considerable cultivation level, he was considered a decent martial artist.

    Suddenly, Yu Chu whispered, "Sir, civilians shouldn''t oppose officials. This flying sword... I don''t want it anymore."

    Chen Chao did not turn his head but said, "What''s yours is yours. As long as I''m here, no one can snatch it from you."

    Chen Chao lowered his head to take a look at his bloodied hand, and then smiled as he asked, "Does Your Excellency know why the warden of Ancient Mountain Commandery, Xu Xuanshan, died?"

    Given that it was an event that urred in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, it would be impossible for the warden in front of him not to know about it.

    The warden was taken aback, but immediately said expressionlessly, "You viin, for your heinous acts, this warden will punish you based on thews of the Great Liang. No one can say otherwise!"

    He just assumed that the young martial artist before him was attempting to intimidate him by iming that he was colluding with foreign cultivators.

    Before Chen Chao could speak further, two figures appeared in the distance, heading toward him.

    They were none other than the Xu Bai couple Chen Chao had been seeking.

    ______

 Chapter 440.2: Wont Be Able to Utilize Your Connections to Bully Others - Part 2

    Chapter 440.2: Won''t Be Able to Utilize Your Connections to Bully Others - Part 2

    Xu Bai''s face was flushed, clearly caused by his hastiness. This sword cultivator who owed Chen Chao a favor arrived next to him and eximed, "Upon learning of the situation here, I immediately thought of Fellow Daoist. We hurried here as fast as we could. Thankfully, we didn''t arrive toote."

    After seeing Xu Bai, the middle-aged swordsman''s expression stiffened, and he said with a frown, "Xu Bai, are you also getting involved in this matter?"

    As a well-known sword cultivator in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, he naturally recognized Xu Bai. Unless necessary, he preferred not to provoke him.

    "This Xu owes a debt of gratitude to this Fellow Daoist. Whatever happens today, this Xu is getting involved!" Xu Bai stated calmly. Although this Great Beyond sword cultivator was just an itinerant cultivator, his cultivation realm was not low. Even ordinary disciples from major sects were not willing to provoke him.

    Even the warden did not open his mouth to speak at this moment.

    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged swordsman spoke again, "Xu Bai, what if I insist on getting that flying sword?"

    Xu Bai replied calmly, "Then it will depend on whether you can defeat this Xu."

    As he spoke, Jiang Ying had already handed over her flying sword. Xu Bai''s flying sword was damaged, this couple had no other choice.

    The middle-aged sword cultivator''s expression darkened, while Chen Chao smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist Xu, there''s actually no need for you to get involved in this matter."

    Xu Bai smiled back, "Fellow Daoist, you may have great abilities and may not fear, but since this Xu knows about this, how can I note? This Xu cannot do something so ungrateful like not repaying your kindness."

    Chen Chao nodded, saying, "Speaking of which, my appearance here today was actually to find you."

    Xu Bai was taken aback for a moment but then said, "Let''s resolve this matter first?"

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath, shook his head, and said, "It''s not that troublesome."

    He took a step forward and looked at the local warden, smiling as he said, "This official will count to three. If you don''t get lost, this official will cut off your head. Either way, your interference can be connected to collusion with the foreignnds. If this official can kill Xu Xuanshan, why can''t this official kill you?"

    This official? This was a thought-provoking form of address.

    The warden was startled, then suddenly realized that the young martial artist in front of him was none other than Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao.

    He hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Could Your Excellency be the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Lord Chen?"

    Chen Chao was expressionless, lifting his robe and revealing the waist token.

    Although they were very far apart, the warden quickly saw the words written on it.

    He immediately felt his scalp tingle, and he knelt down on the spot, "This lowly official didn''t know it was Commander Chen, I was blind, please punish me, Your Excellency."

    Chen Chao ignored him and just uttered a word, "One."

    The warden''s expression flickered.

    But Chen Chao had already spat out the second word.

    "Two."

    The warden stood up and without further hesitation, shouted to leave. He immediately turned around, and did not stay anymore.

    After the helper summoned by the middle-aged sword cultivator left, his expression also became ugly. How could he have known that merely attempting to snatch the flying sword, it would provoke this well-known military official of the Great Liang?

    Chen Chao looked up and said with a smile, "He''s gone. Why don''t you try it yourself, Fellow Daoist? But if after you kill this official, who knows if you''ll bebeled with the crime of killing an official of the imperial court? That would be hard to say."

    The middle-aged sword cultivator shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I had eyes but failed to see Mt. Tai. Commander Chen, please forgive me. I''ll take my leave."

    Ignoring whether they had the ability to kill this young martial artist who had once ughtered all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain, just his identity alone was not what his sect could provoke. Foreign cultivators might disregard thews of the Great Liang, but truly angering the important figures of the Great Liang Dynasty was not something their small sects could afford to do.

    They did not have the Infatuation Daoist Temple backing them up, how could they be foolish enough to provoke a colossal entity like the Great Liang Dynasty?

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with these matters. He just turned around and looked at Xu Bai.

    Xu Bai was now feeling a mix of emotions. After learning Chen Chao''s identity, he said with a bitter smile, "I should have known... about Commander Chen''s identity."

    "I didn''t n on exposing my identity outside the Divine Capital, but circumstances along the way forced my hand. I must have incurred your ridicule."

    Chen Chao sighed inwardly, wondering how he kept encountering these government officials who received sries but did not fulfill their duties.

    Xu Bai asked, "May I ask, Commander Chen, what brings you to seek out this Xu?"

    Chen Chao did not hide anything and recounted the matter with the old cksmith to this sword cultivator. Xu Bai was quite excited, "Is it true?"

    Jiang Ying who was next to him also showed excitement. The two had searched for a flying sword for a long time without sess. Now, with Chen Chao''s words, they finally had a direction.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Just saying so doesn''t guarantee sess. It also depends on fate."

    Xu Bai smiled, "Since there''s a chance, it''s already pretty good. I must thank Commander Chen for helping out twice. It''s a great favor that I''ll remember for a lifetime."

    After thinking about it, Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Fellow Daoist Xu, you must be familiar with Yellow Dragon Prefecture and have a wide circle of friends. Do you happen to know any disciples from sword sects? This girl has obtained a flying sword but doesn''t have a path..."

    Hearing this, Xu Bai finally noticed the girl by Chen Chao''s side. After ncing at the flying sword, he smiled, "Since this girl has gained the approval of a flying sword, her innate talent must not be bad. It shouldn''t be difficult for her to find a sect to join and learn the sword. This Xu happens to have a lifelong friend on a certain mountain. If Commander Chen trusts me, this Xu can bring this girl to seek apprenticeship there."

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded, then turned to Yu Chu, saying, "This Fellow Daoist Xu''s character is trustworthy. What do you think, Miss Yu?"

    Yu Chu who was unwilling to dy Chen Chao''s time in the first ce, quickly nodded in agreement, saying, "This humble self is willing."

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll have to trouble Fellow Daoist Xu. However, if there are others who attempt to snatch the flying sword, I''ll also have to trouble Fellow Daoist Xu."

    Xu Bai nodded. As a Great Beyond sword cultivator, there were hardly any people who dared to provoke him in Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Those who wanted to snatch the flying sword earlier were simply unaware of Chen Chao''s cultivation realm and identity. If they had known earlier, things would not have escted this far.

    With this matter resolved, Chen Chao felt satisfied.

    Jiang Ying looked at Chen Chao and suddenly said, "I still want to apologize to Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao nced at her and shook his head. "It was a trivial matter, I''ve long forgotten about it."

    Jiang Ying smiled bitterly and did not say anything in the end.

    Afterward, Chen Chao lingered in themandery city for a while with Xu Bai and his wife before preparing to send the three of them on their way.

    Xu Bai stood at the city gate and smiled, saying, "Commander Chen, rest assured, this Xu will take care of this matter. Once everything is settled with this youngdy, this Xu will go search for the sword."

    Chen Chao nodded, trusting Xu Bai.

    Afterward, Xu Bai and his wife took a few steps forward, leaving Chen Chao and Yu Chu alone.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "Now that I know your name, you probably know mine as well, but I''ll still tell you: I''m Chen Chao, currently serving as an official in the Divine Capital."

    Yu Chu nodded and smiled, "Of course I know, Sir''s great reputation is resounding like the roar of thunder."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Why do I feel like your wordsck sincerity?"

    Yu Chu said softly, "Yu Chu holds your kindness in my heart, Sir. I''ll repay it in the future."

    Chen Chao did not respond to her words. After some thought, he said, "Earlier, Miss Yu mentioned your family''s elders. I wonder if Miss Yu will be the same after going up the mountain?"

    Yu Chu looked at the flying sword in her hand, thought for a moment, and shook her head. "I may forget other people, but this humble self definitely won''t forget Sir."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Actually, when I intervened earlier, I was just thinking that having one more female sword cultivator in the world would be a good thing."

    "No matter what Sir thinks, this humble self cannot control it. But this humble self will always remember your kindness."

    Yu Chu was very earnest.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "If I were to ask Miss not to practice swordsmanship right now and follow me, would you be willing?"

    Yu Chu was taken aback for a moment but quickly said, "This humble self is willing."

    Chen Chaoughed dryly and waved his hand. "How could I? Perhaps Miss be a female sword immortal in the future. How could I do something that would ruin Miss'' future?"

    However, Yu Chu shook her head solemnly and said softly, "Originally, I felt that this world was filled with coldness. But after meeting Sir, I felt some warmth. Remembering the words of predecessors, ''Where the heart is at ease is where I call home.'' This humble self feels at ease when I''m by Sir''s side."

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "Miss is knowledgeable, but I haven''t studied any books, so I don''t understand, I don''t understand."

    Yu Chu also knew that the current Chen Chao was pretending to be ignorant, but she did not expose him. She just looked at Chen Chao as if she wanted to firmly remember his appearance, never forgetting it in her life.

    Chen Chao felt ufortable being looked at like that and said awkwardly, "Miss, don''t keep Fellow Daoist Xu waiting too long."

    Yu Chu nodded and smiled, "Then this humble self will bid farewell. The journey ahead is long, hopefully I''ll meet with Sir again someday."

 Chapter 441: Theres Demonic Qi

    Chapter 441: There''s Demonic Qi

    After seeing off Xu Bai and his wife, Chen Chao returned to the Sword Proximity Commandery and headed to the Warden''s Office. The guards at the office, who had juste from the main street, were all trembling in fear when they saw this young martial artist return. Since they knew he was a big shot from the Divine Capital, they naturally did not dare to stop him and quickly weed Chen Chao inside with smiles all over their faces.

    Inside the main hall, the warden of the Sword Proximity Commandery had just received a report from his subordinate. But before he could get up, the young figure had already arrived at the entrance of the hall. The warden immediately stood up, but before he could speak, Chen Chao spoke first with a smile on his face, "Li Huaiyan, do you feel like you''ve lived long enough?"

    Being addressed by his full name, Li Huaiyan dropped all pretense and immediately knelt down with a thud, apologizing with a pained expression, "This lowly official really didn''t know it was Commander Chen. Otherwise, even if you gave this lowly official a hundred times the courage, this lowly official wouldn''t dare to do such a thing!"

    Li Huaiyan knew about this young military official. Despite his young age, he held the position of Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. Coupled with the authority granted by His Majesty to bear arms, he was a prominent figure in the Divine Capital. If he did not want to let him off today, Li Huaiyan reckoned that his dead body would beid out here today.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes and smiled, " As this official said before, do you know how Xu Xuanshan died?"

    Li Huaiyan''s expression turned ugly, but he still kept his head down, answering reluctantly, "This lowly official only had some friendship with those cultivators, but I never colluded with them! Commander Chen, you must investigate clearly!"

    Although he said so, Li Huaiyan himself was terrified. Whether or not he colluded with foreignnds, it likely depended on the whim of this young military official before him. It was hard to say whether or not he would be able to see the light of tomorrow.

    Chen Chao continued, "Xu Xuanshan did nothing, yet this official killed him just like that. Yet, you still have the audacity to cause trouble for this official? Should this official kill you or not?"

    Li Huaiyan knelt on the ground, feeling hopeless.

    "Don''t think that just because you''re in a remote province where imperial authority wanes, the Divine Capital doesn''t know what you''ve been up to. That''s what Xu Xuanshan thought, so he died. But you shouldn''t think like that, otherwise, it will serve as a cautionary tale."

    Chen Chao had never intended to kill this warden. Without any news from the Divine Capital, if he took action against a warden who had only caused him trouble, when he returned to the Divine Capital, he would undoubtedly face criticism and condemnation. However, what worried him more was the possibility of someching onto this matter, making his days in the Divine Capital difficult.

    Having been seasoned in the officialdom for many years, Li Huaiyan rxed a bit after hearing Chen Chao''s words. He understood that it was just a warning. Nevertheless, he dared not let his guard down. He raised his head and said earnestly, "This lowly official will definitely fulfill my duties diligently in the future and refrain from such foolish actions!"

    Chen Chao''s next sentence made Li Huaiyan even more uneasy.

    "This official killed quite a number of people on this trip away from the Divine Capital."

    Li Huaiyan''s expression turned ugly. He had heard about those incidents, from Clearwater Mountain to Ancient Mountain Commandery. This youngmander would really kill someone at a single word of disagreement.

    "Go and fetch this official a map of the Yellow Dragon Prefecture''s territories for me. This official wants to take it with me."

    After he was done intimidating this warden, Chen Chao did not want to waste any more words. After asking for a copy of the Yellow Dragon Prefecture''s territory map, he turned around and left the Warden''s Office.

    As Chen Chao''s figure finally disappeared from his line of sight, Li Huaiyan wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up, feeling relieved. The constables nearby watched the scene silently, afraid to speak.

    Li Huaiyan wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a sigh of relief. He had indeed just made a visit to the gates of hell and back.

    After standing up, he could not muster any resentment. After all, that young martial artist might be the next Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang Dynasty in just a few years.

    At that time...

    Li Huaiyan sighed, not daring to think further.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked out of the Warden''s Office and strolled along the long street filled with swordsmith workshops. Finally, he reached the end and stopped in front of a courtyard that was not small. It was also a swordsmith workshop, but with more furnaces and smiths, and most importantly, it was home to the number one swordsmith in the Sword Proximity Commandery.

    As Chen Chao approached the entrance, he was quickly recognized by someone. All the swordsmiths in the courtyard stopped their work and looked at this young martial artist.

    Although Master Zuo left the earliest, he continued to keep an eye on subsequent developments. After learning that the young martial artist was actually the Deputy Commander of the Divine Capital''s Left Guard, hepletely gave up on the idea of reiming the flying sword. Even so, he never expected that Chen Chao woulde to his swordsmith workshop. Everyone present felt that he did note with good intentions.

    Nevertheless, Master Zuo dared not turn away this Commander Chen, so he quickly weed this young martial artist inside.

    As Chen Chao followed the burly man through the courtyard, he was met with many eye-rolls.

    Chen Chao did not mind. After he met Master Zuo, he presented a prepared gift. Although not very valuable, the gift would allow Master Zuo to save face afterward by spreading word that he had been visited with due respect.

    As the saying goes, "Don''t hit a smiling person''s face." Since Chen Chao came bearing gifts, Master Zuo went along with it, saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "This old man didn''t think it through at the time. Since the flying sword chose that girl, she must be an exceptional sword cultivator seedling."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "Master Zuo is right. This official has already arranged for Xu Bai to take her to a sect to find a master. Before long, there will be another female sword cultivator in the world. When people learn that her flying sword is a creation of Master Zuo, your reputation will surely remain untarnished."

    Master Zuo''s face turned red and said a bit sheepishly, "I must thank Commander Chen. Without your help, this old man''s reputation would have been ruined."

    Chen Chao waved his hand dismissively. "It''s Master Zuo who generously gave the sword. It was just some jealous sword cultivators causing trouble."

    Master Zuo nodded. Although he recognized Chen Chao''s words as polite niceties, he knew it was not the right time to point that out. After all, in this world, was one''s reputation not everything.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "I heard that Master Zuo learned swordsmithing on Sword Qi Mountain in your early years. Why did you leave afterward?"

    Master Zuo''s expression stiffened, and then he forced a bitter smile. "It''s not worth mentioning, Commander Chen..."

    Chen Chao nodded understandingly and then changed the topic. "This official will be heading to Sword Qi Mountain soon. Are there any taboos there that Master Zuo can share?"

    Master Zuo was taken aback but, after thinking it over, he decided not to hold back. He shared various details about Sword Qi Mountain. These so-called taboos were not really secrets; anyone who cared enough could find out. But Chen Chao asking him showed consideration for his face.

    This consideration alleviated any lingering resentment Master Zuo had toward Chen Chao before.

    Since ancient times, it was a well-known truth that themon people should not sh with officials. After leaving Sword Qi Mountain, Master Zuo naturally lost Sword Qi Mountain''s protection too. While he could disregard ordinary officials, he had to treat this Deputy Commander before him with utmost caution. After chatting aimlessly for half a day, Chen Chao left the swordsmith workshop.

    As soon as this Commander Chen left, a disciple immediately walked in and asked his master curiously, "Master, what was he here for?"

    Master Zuo sighed deeply, "What for? You could say he was here to form a good rtionship, or to eliminate worries for that young woman. All in all, this young man is truly remarkable."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After handling the final two matters, Chen Chao could finally leave Sword Proximity Commandery and head to Sword Qi Mountain.

    However, after leaving the city and walking no more than twenty or thirty miles, he saw numerous swordsmith workshops along the main road. This left Chen Chao somewhat speechless. While it made sense that more swordsmith workshops would appear as one got closer to Sword Qi Mountain, he had not expected these workshops to dare operate outside the city. Were they not afraid of attracting trouble from demons?

    Although the demons in Yellow Dragon Prefecture were rtively less troublesomepared to those in othermanderies, it was not exactly a peaceful ce. However, since these swordsmiths were not afraid, Chen Chao would not interfere either. Among the numerous swordsmith workshops, he found a simple tea stall, ordered a pot of cheap tea, and sat down to rest for a while. But soon enough, something happened.

    Several sword cultivators were wandering around the swordsmith workshops. Then, for some reason, a woman with extraordinary beauty appeared in the distance. As soon as she appeared, she attracted many gazes. A young sword cultivator temporarily abandoned his n to visit the workshops and went to bother the woman. This kind of thing was quitemon, but Chen Chao narrowed his eyes. It was hard for him to overlook it since it was happening in front of him.

    But before he could get up, the woman directly reached her hand out and broke the neck of the sword cultivator.

    Simple and decisive.

    In an instant, all the sword cultivators immediately scattered like birds and beasts, and no one dared to stay around that woman.

    Chen Chao was stunned, not expecting things to escte so quickly.

    The woman who had a cold expression scanned her surroundings before finally fixing her gaze on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao raised his head and met her gaze, then could not help but furrow his brow.

    The woman''s pupils suddenly turnedpletely white but returned to normal after a moment.

    Chen Chao frowned, wondering what kind of cultivation technique that was.

    He did not involve himself in vendettas of the pugilist world unless he had to. But soon, a group of cultivators arrived from afar. It turned out they were fellow sect members of the young sword cultivator who had been killed earlier, now gathering to seek justice.

    Chen Chao could not help but think that the woman was in big trouble.

    However, the next moment, Chen Chao was stunned.

    The woman was still expressionless, directly attacking and instantly killing several of the cultivators.

    This sudden action caused all the swordsmiths in the workshops to flee for their lives, no longer daring to stay.

    Even the tea shop owner quickly made his escape, not even bothering to collect the money for the tea.

    In an instant, the group of cultivators died there, leaving only the woman standing.

    Just as Chen Chao was about to get up, the woman''s gaze fell on him again.

    Some killing intent gradually arose.

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh. He was merely a bystander, yet somehow it seemed he had provoked trouble for no reason!

    However, the next moment, Chen Chao''s expression turned serious. There was freaking demonic qi here!

 Chapter 442: Cant Draw His Saber

    Chapter 442: Can''t Draw His Saber

    Chen Chao reached for the hilt of his saber, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    Killing intent also began to appear.

    However, the young woman quickly looked at him, raising an eyebrow, "Do you want to kill me?"

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue and said, "What''s this? The viin is using the victim first. Weren''t you the one who showed killing intent first?"

    The young woman narrowed her eyes, her pupils turningpletely white again. She stared at the young martial artist in front of her, whom she had never met before, and said, "You''ve killed many demons."

    Chen Chao mimicked her smile and said, "And you have killed many people."

    The young woman said indifferently, "Then you can go and die."

    Chen Chao stood up, shrugged, and said with a smile, "Perfect, I was thinking the same thing."

    The saying "words are a waste of breath if there''s nomon ground" applied to both of them. After a brief exchange, Chen Chao moved swiftly, closing the already short distance of several dozen feet between them. He reached the young woman without hesitation, pressing his hand onto the head of this unknown demon. As his qi surged, he intended to explode her head with sheer force. However, he underestimated the woman. As his qi surged, the woman also gathered demonic qi in her hands. Just as Chen Chao wanted to kill her in one blow, she pushed her palms forward, hitting him squarely in the chest. In that instant, Chen Chao felt qi surge like crashing waves in front of him. Despite his resilient body, he found himself uncontrobly pushed back over a dozen feet.

    Chen Chao was greatly shocked, this young woman''s cultivation realm was beyond his expectations.

    Caught off guard with her head pinned, even if it was only for a moment, a hint of killing intent appeared in the girl''s eyes. After pushing Chen Chao away, she ignored his status as a martial artist and immediately advanced, aiming to strike his head with her palm, intending to smash it off.

    Chen Chao initially intended to draw his saber, but with the girl''s fierce momentum, he had to block her palm with his hand. Then, with his other hand clenched into a fist, he punched at her. However, she fearlessly reached her palm out to resist.

    In an instant, a powerful surge of qi spread out, causing the mes in the nearby swordsmith workshops to flicker wildly.

    The next moment, Chen Chao was hit squarely in the chest, and sent flying backward. He crashed into one of the swordsmith workshops, shattering the furnace with a series of loud crashes.

    As he tried to get up from the debris, the girl was already in front of Chen Chao. She chopped down with her hand aimed at his forehead, saying with a cold smile, "Just this bit of skill and you want to kill me?"

    The white mist within Chen Chao''s body circted as he retreated an inch, his toes tapping the ground, ready to draw his saber. But just as he gripped the hilt, the girl''s palm pressed on his wrist, stopping him from drawing his saber!

    Chen Chao frowned; this girl was indeed the most formidable opponent he had ever encountered in his life. The sense of suppression she exuded was even more terrifying than that of Yun Jianyue.

    Chen Chao could not draw his saber, but he did not let up with his other hand, throwing his elbow at the girl''s neck. The girl raised her free hand and pressed down on his elbow, effortlessly neutralizing his powerful strike. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged several moves with just one hand each. Feeling the dense demonic qi emanating from her, Chen Chao''s expression turned grim. He had never encountered a situation where he could not draw his saber in a fight unless he had not brought it along.

    The girl''s expression was cold and indifferent. With one hand pressing down on Chen Chao''s wrist, her other hand continuously attacked. Chen Chao found himself in danger several times, narrowly avoiding lethal blows due to his years of experience in fighting demons, which had honed his instinct for danger beyond that of ordinary people. Otherwise, his head would likely have been removed.

    Even so, a cut appeared on Chen Chao''s neck from the girl''s attack. Though not deep, he would have been seriously wounded if not dead had he been even a moment slower in retreating.

    Being continuously pushed back, Chen Chao kept retreating. After that, he smashed through numerous swordsmith workshops. The heat from the furnaces was intense, and had his body not been so tough, he would have been either beaten to death or burned alive.

    As he was forced back onto the main road, Chen Chao was in a miserable state. He still had not managed to draw his saber. His expression was ugly as he blocked another vicious hand strike from the girl. Then, he grabbed her wrist, immediately noticing it was cold; like icy jade.

    Catching his breath, Chen Chao said, "I just took an extra look at you. There''s no need for this."

    Now, both of them were gripping one wrist of the other person, neither willing to let go. If the girl released her hold and attacked Chen Chao, he would seize the chance to draw his broken saber. With the saber in hand, the situation could change immediately.

    The girl felt the warmth from Chen Chao''s grip and was momentarily dazed. But she quickly regained her focus and said with a smile, "Do you think grabbing my hand keeps us evenly matched?"

    As she spoke, she kicked towards Chen Chao''s groin.

    Chen Chao quickly kicked at her ankle and cursed, "Your Father hasn''t even used it yet, and you want to cripple it?"

    The girl said with a cold smile, "It''s useless keeping it anyway. You''ll give birth to a son as worthless as you."

    Gritting his teeth, Chen Chao scolded, "If we''re fighting, just keep it physical. Your Father held back verbally because you''re a girl. Do you really think Your Father can''t out-insult you?"

    The girl gave a coldugh and suddenly said, "Are you waiting for me to let go so you can draw your saber?"

    Chen Chao was expressionless, "If you''re not afraid, let go and see what happens?"

    The girl shook her head and did not speak. But in an instant, the wrist Chen Chao was gripping suddenly became extremely slippery. No matter how hard he tried, he could not maintain his hold and had to watch helplessly as her wrist slipped from his grasp. As soon as she was free, the girl immediately aimed a palm strike at Chen Chao''s head.

    Chen Chao did not block this time, swinging his elbow towards the girl''s head at the same time.

    Since neither of them wanted to back down, then they might as well trade injuries?

    The girl understood Chen Chao''s intention and abandoned the idea of mutual harm at thest moment. Whether she did this because she did not want to fight to the death or simply did not want Chen Chao to touch her head remained unclear.

    Blocking Chen Chao''s heavy elbow strike, the girl''s figure could not help but fall back. Chen Chao thought she would finally let go, but to his surprise, as she moved back, her hand still grabbed hold on his wrist firmly, dragging Chen Chao backward with her.

    Chen Chao silently cursed: Damn, I really could not draw my saber?

    The girl said coldly, "Say what you will, but you have guts. Daring to risk your life like this, seems like you''ve killed quite a few demons to be this bold."

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and replied, "In a moment, Your Father will kill you and see what kind of demon you really are."

    The girl nonchntly replied with a simple "Oh?" and then smiled, "Try to draw your saber first before talking."

    Provoked by her words, Chen Chao''s hand which was gripping the saber''s hilt decided not to wait for her to release him. He suddenly exerted force, his entire arm tensing and veins bulging, attempting to forcibly draw his saber.

    But in an instant, the broken saber had already emerged from its sheath by a few inches, its bright de reflecting the light that illuminated the surroundings.

    However, the girl furrowed her brows slightly, surprised that the young martial artist before her could actually draw the saber under her watch. Although it was only a few inches, it was enough to surprise her.

    But, since she had made up her mind not to let the young martial artist before her draw his saber, then he would not be able to do it.

    The girl exerted force to push down, and the saber that Chen Chao had just drawn by a few inches was returned to its scabbard. With a heavy knock, Chen Chao almost lost his bnce and nearly fell forward.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, his expression ugly. What kind of freak was this girl?

    However, he exerted force again, and the broken saber emerged from its sheath once more, but it was pressed back down by the girl after just a few inches.

    Then the two continued to exchange blows with one hand while the other hand was contending over this broken saber that could not be drawn.

    Chen Chao attempted to draw the broken saber several times, but each time it was only drawn out by a few inches before being forcibly pressed down by the girl.

    This infuriated Chen Chao greatly. He had wandered the world for so many years and had never felt so humiliated before.

    "Told you that you''re useless."

    The girl scoffed. her voice dripping with contempt.

    Chen Chao remained silent, but he gathered his strength once again. This time, the broken saber was continuously drawn out by him. Finally, he could see the de almostpletely out of the scabbard, but just as he was about to reach the broken edge, the girl suddenly let go. Then, with lightning speed, she mmed it back in.

    Chen Chao''s broken saber was once again mmed heavily back into its sheathe!

 Chapter 443: Warm Jade

    Chapter 443: Warm Jade

    Several times when there was hope of drawing the saber, it would be interrupted by the girl. Chen Chao gradually became irritated. In the past, he had never suffered such a disadvantage in battle. Now, he felt like a child struggling in a shallow puddle. Although he would not drown, getting ashore did not seem that easy.

    On the other hand, the girl of unknown origin remained leisurely, as if this seemingly evenly-matched contest was just a game of cat and mouse for her.

    However, the more frustrated Chen Chao became, the less likely he was to draw the saber. Taking a deep breath, Chen Chao''s forcibly suppressed his annoyance. The white mist circted within him silently as Chen Chao prepared to draw the saber again, this time intending to catch the girl off guard. Once he managed to draw the saber, Chen Chao believed that the situation in this confrontation would be more favorable; perhaps a fifty-fifty chance. Although he might not necessarily overpower the girl, it would not be easy for her to kill him either.

    However, the young girl seemed to have a keen intuition. While Chen Chao was contemting, she sneered coldly and spoke up, "Are you thinking of catching me off guard again to draw your saber"

    Chen Chao whose thoughts were guessed remained silent. But he continued to attack. This time, he was close to gaining the upper hand.

    The girl pped Chen Chao''s elbow, knocking his arm away. At the same time, her hand strike slid past once again, approaching Chen Chao''s throat. What had seemed like innocent and wless fingers now appeared to Chen Chao as sharp as the most formidable flying sword of the current era.

    Chen Chao tilted his head back, narrowly avoiding the deadly hand strike. However, it seemed that the girl was no longer willing to engage with Chen Chao here. The hand strike descended, seemingly wanting to split Chen Chao in two.

    This was far from a romantic scene between a man and a woman. As the snow-white fingers fell down, Chen Chao did not have the slightest doubt that they could tear apart his body, leaving his internal organs exposed.

    Just as the girl''s hand strike was about to crush down on his vicle, Chen Chao''s arm which had been knocked away quickly returned, smashing a punch onto those delicate jade-like fingers.For a moment, qi waves shook, and both Chen Chao and the girl''s clothes billowed in the fierce wind.

    The girl was forced back by the tremendous force, but her hand fell back a few feet before advancing once more. It seemed that the girl, who had made up her mind to kill Chen Chao, had lost thest of her patience.

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly. However, at the same time, he threw another punch towards the girl''s fingers. But this time, his punch was weak and powerless, as if the previous punch had already made his qi dissipate, and new qi had not yet gathered. The girl raised an eyebrow, withdrew her hand, and ced it horizontally between her eyebrows. As expected, Chen Chao''s fist arrived at her be the next moment.

    The girl seemed to have seen through Chen Chao''s intentions long ago. There was only a hint of mockery on her face at this moment.c

    Chen Chao''s carefully nned punch did not seed. Although he felt some regret, he quickly followed up with a flurry of punches that rained down, making it difficult for his opponent to keep up.

    This time, Chen Chao truly gained the upper hand.

    However, the girl remained unfazed. Amid her defense, a part of her mind was still focused on the hand that Chen Chao had not used to draw his sword.

    In just a short few minutes, Chen Chao had thrown dozens of punches, but all were blocked by the girl. The only punch that caught her off guardnded on her dainty shoulder, but before Chen Chao could exert force, it was blocked by the girl. It seemed that the girl could anticipate Chen Chao''s moves at every turn, leaving him perplexed and smiling bitterly.

    Was this retribution after killing so many demons?

    Although killing demons was not considered wrong for humans, perspectives varied. In the eyes of the demon race, was Chen Chao who had in countless demons not a heinous viin?

    As Chen Chao''s strength waned, his punches started bing feeble. The girl''s lips curled upwards, and she ignored his fists, instead thrusting her hand strike towards his chest once again.

    If nothing unexpected happened, Chen Chao was about to die on the spot with bitter regrets.

    However, when the girl''s hand strike reached his chest, Chen Chao did not attempt to counterattack. Instead, his fist descended, gradually arriving in front of the girl''s chest. Then, his palm opened up, reaching forward to grab hold of that warm jade-like mass.

    Unlike the girl''s wrist which felt as cold as jade, her chest was warm, just like that of an ordinary girl.

    Sure enough, when Chen Chao''s hand touched her chest, the girl''s entire body trembled. The hand that had been gripping Chen Chao''s wrist suddenly let go and rose up, striking towards Chen Chao''s abdomen.

    Finally, Chen Chao seized the opportunity he had been waiting for. With a sudden burst of strength from the hand gripping the saber handle, the broken saber finally came out of its sheath!

    Apanied by a bright sh of the de, Chen Chao swung it towards the girl opposite him.

    The saber qi surged and qi rolled. A burst of saber light suddenly exploded between the two!

    The girl had already gathered power with both hands, surrounded by rolling demonic qi. But at this moment, faced with the sudden saber light, she could only fly backward, gliding away.

    The saber light tore through the ground between the two, extending towards the distance.

    The girlnded on a treetop in the distance, looking down coldly at the young martial artist before her.

    "You''re courting death."

    The girl said indifferently, her words simple and direct. Other than this, there was nothing else.

    Chen Chao who finally managed to draw his saber, his face was slightly flushed. He could not afford to care that much at this moment. Gripping the saber, Chen Chao looked up and said, "It''s not that easy."

    The girl''s eyes were sharp as a de, and behind her, countless trees began to sway without wind.

    Clearly infuriated, the girl seemed to be ready to unleash all that she had learned in her lifetime to kill the young martial artist before her without reservation. Chen Chao felt the boundless demonic qi from the girl before him, furrowing his brows. At this moment, he was not sure if his previous actions had once again dug himself into a deep hole.

    But if it had not been for that, he might still not have been able to pull out his saber now. There was always a trade-off, and Chen Chao did not have time to dwell on gains and losses at this moment.

    As the girl''s qi continued to rise, countless trees behind her swayed, uprooting themselves. Trees of unknown age burst out of the ground, rushing towards the sky.

    Chen Chao looked at this scene, at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    This was not flying swords, but it looked even more terrifying than countless flying swordsbined!

    Countless trees filled the sky, controlled by the girl''s mind, and fell towards Chen Chao one after another. For a moment, Chen Chao felt the sky in front of him was filled with dense shadows.

    Taking a deep breath, Chen Chao leaped onto arge tree, then continued to dash forward while wielding his saber, cutting through ancient trees along the way.

    Afterwards, Chen Chao moved like an ape, asionally jumping onto one tree trunk after another. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not get close to the girl.

    Trees filled the sky, constantly crashing towards Chen Chao. Besides dodging, Chen Chao could only continue to swing his saber, cutting down trees one after another, looking extremely wretched.

    The girl remained expressionless as she stood on top of the treetops. But for some reason, she felt a bit warm where Chen Chao had touched her before. She furrowed her brows, dispelling distracting thoughts, then leaped up onto a giant tree. In the intervals between Chen Chao''s continuous saber strikes, she appeared not far from him.

    The girl reached out and pulled out a long spear that was flooded with lightning, and hurled it towards Chen Chao. The thunderous spear flew menacingly, but Chen Chao flicked his wrist and directly cut the lightning spear in half.

    However, the electric arcs attached to the spear still climbed up along Chen Chao''s broken saber, ultimately wreaking havoc to Chen Chao''s qi in a mutual destruction.

    Chen Chao was speechless. Was this girl not supposed to be a demon? How could she use lightning techniques that ordinary demons were incredibly fearful of?

    The righteous path of heaven and earth had always been feared by demons. Thunder techniques were always considered the natural nemesis of demons, possessing the most lethal killing power against them. But who could have imagined that the girl before him not only did not fear it, but even possessed such techniques herself?

    Chen Chao became increasingly interested in the identity of the girl before him.

    She should not be an ordinary demon.

    If she was not one of the lesser-known demons within the territory of the Great Liang Dynasty, then she was highly likely to havee from the demon territories beyond the deste north.

    However, how this girl managed to cross the Great Wall was unknown.

    Demons heading south, and the divinend declining, were such events that once urred happening again?

    Chen Chao drifted into a daze, inexplicably reminded of another girl.

 Chapter 444: Dragon Rearing Head

    Chapter 444: Dragon Rearing Head

    Chen Chao with a saber in hand and Chen Chao without it are like heaven and earth.

    Perhaps not many people know that the Great General who had been stationed in the Northern Frontier for decades and had now returned to the soil, was actually a master of the saber. However, he had not wielded a saber in years in the North and had not carried one since then, so not many are aware of this fact. In reality, this Great General had created thirteen forms of saber technique, yet they remain unnamed. When he previously imparted his technique to Chen Chao, he did not hold back but shared his secrets in its entirety.

    There were plenty of martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty who used sabers, but few truly regarded the saber as their life. Since Chen Chao was one of them, the Great General naturally took a liking to him. Before this, although Chen Chao also used a saber, he did not pay attention to saber techniques. With the Great General''s thirteen forms in hand, hisbat abilities had improved greatly. However, along the way here, he had not encountered a truly formidable opponent worth treating seriously. Hence, these thirteen saber forms were now being showcased to the world for the first time.

    The girl had been keeping a distance from Chen Chao before he drew his saber, showing no intention of getting closer. While demons typically had stronger physiques than martial artists, this girl likely had other considerations, which was why she preferred not to get close to him.

    Chen Chao began with the first form of the thirteen saber forms. Since the Great General had not named it, Chen Chao fittingly called it "Awakening From Hibernation." As soon as he unleashed Awakening From Hibernation, the saber''s energy surged, slicing the ancient tree in front of him into two halves. Chen Chao then kicked the severed tree, sending it flying towards the girl.

    The girl was unmoved by the ancient tree and made no movements. When the ancient tree arrived in front of her, it was shredded by her demonic qi, bing irregr pieces of wood.

    Amid the scattered wood fragments, her gaze remained fixed on Chen Chao. This mysterious girl''s killing intent hadn''t diminished, yet she seemed tock any magic artifacts. After a moment''s hesitation, she pressed her hands down. The world seemed to freeze as countless ancient trees unexpectedly suspended in midair. Just as Chen Chao was about to breathe a sigh of relief, these trees instantly converged, wrapped in demonic qi, forming a massive log that hurtled toward Chen Chao.

    Leaves fell with rustling sounds.

    Like there was a downpour.With no room to retreat, Chen Chao used a move designed to break formations. Though precise, this saber strike did not split the log immediately. Forced to continue, Chen Chao executed several more forms, each strike building on thest. Finally, he managed to split the massive log. However, at that moment, the fallen leaves suddenly swirled up like thousands of flying swords, ravaging Chen Chao''s body.

    Before long, Chen Chao''s body was covered in cuts, with blood flowing freely.

    A leaf even grazed Chen Chao''s throat, leaving a thin, bloody line.

    Chen Chao swung his saber in a sweeping motion, shredding the leaves around him. However, before he could catch his breath, the girl had already moved in front of him at some point in time. Her jade-like hand pressed down on his head, clearly intending to crush it just as Chen Chao had tried to do to her earlier.

    Chen Chao shed upward with his saber, but the girl''s other hand struck the back of his de, causing it to vibrate violently and nearly slip from his grasp.

    Chen Chao gripped the broken saber tightly, the webbing between his thumb and index finger instantly tore apart.

    At this moment, Chen Chao had a hunch that the girl''s seemingly delicate body was likely far stronger than his own.

    Chen Chao was in shock. Although his physique was not the strongest in the world, it was unmatched among martial artists in the Great Beyond Realm. Yet the girl''s body toughness surpassed his by a wide margin.

    How could Chen Chao know that the girl in front of him had not expended much effort on her physique? Her physical resilience was entirely due to her bloodline. The physical disparity between the demon race and the human race was immense over a hundred years. Moreover, this girl was no ordinary demon but one with a genuine mutated variant bloodline.

    However, Chen Chao had no time, nor did he think about her origins. As the girl''s five fingers exerted force, his broken saber shed upward again. He had already used all thirteen forms of the saber technique, but now it was as if a true dragon was raising its head, its might overwhelming!

    Even the broken saber emitted a faint dragon''s roar at this moment.

    Having mastered the Great General''s thirteen forms, Chen Chao had not ceased his own research. Based on his experiences ying demons and referencing the thirteen forms, he had been developing a new saber technique. Although he was still exploring it, he was now forced to use it prematurely.

    The powerful saber qi forced the girl to release her grip. She kicked Chen Chao and used the momentum to retreat,nding back on a tree branch.

    Despite her meticulously nned attack failing, the girl did not show much anger. Instead, she asked curiously, "What''s the name of that move?"

    Chen Chao looked up, panting heavily. The saber qi dissipated, but he was satisfied with the current oue. He grinned and replied, "Guess?"

    Dragon Rearing Head

    This was the name Chen Chao had given his own saber technique, but he saw no need to tell the girl in front of him.

    The girl sneered, "You have some skill, but you must die today."

    Chen Chao remained unfazed. "You''re also at the Great Beyond Realm. Your physique may be powerful, but killing me won''t be easy. How about we gamble our lives again? I reckon that you have an extraordinary background; probably the offspring of some great demon. As for me, my life is worthless. Want to bet?"

    Unbeknownst to him, Chen Chao''s words were prophetic; the girl''s origins were far more extraordinary than he imagined.

    The girl was expressionless, "Do you think you can trade your life for mine? Have you forgotten that you couldn''t even draw your saber earlier?"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Times have changed."

    The girl fell silent, her gaze on the young martial artist in front of her growing moreplicated. She had started with an air of ease, but now she had to use all her skills and still could not kill him. This was anything but normal.

    Were all human martial artists like this nowadays?

    This thought shed through the girl''s mind. Given her extraordinary background, she naturally did not believe that there were many youngsters who could rival her. However, this young martial artist might just be one of the most amazing youths in the human race.

    Perhaps even the most amazing.

    "What''s your name?" Chen Chao asked with a smile.

    The girl spoke indifferently. Although her eyes were still filled with murderous intent, she was no longer in a hurry.

    Chen Chao spoke impatiently, "Are we fighting or not? If not, I''m leaving."

    The girl replied coolly, "You can try."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Then I''m really leaving?"

    The girl did not speak.

    Chen Chaonded on the ground but did not dare turn his back.

    The girl asked, "Why aren''t you leaving?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "Tired, resting for a bit."

    The girl remained silent, perhaps contemting her next move or deciding to let him go.

    Chen Chao also stayed silent.

    The two paused temporarily and were in a standoff.

    "How about we introduce ourselves? Just staring at each other like this isn''t getting us anywhere."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "I actually want to know about your origin. How about we be friends?"

    The girl remained expressionless. "You''re probably thinking about how to kill me right now. Why would we be friends?"

    Chen Chao waved his hand dismissively, "Not at all, not at all. I''m not the kind of person who enjoys killing."

    The girl sneered coldly.

    But what happened nextpletely unsettled her. The young martial artist in front of her suddenly extended his hand and ced it at his nose to sniff.

    The girl instantly flew into a rage. "You''re courting death!"

    She lunged forward, releasing a boundless demonic qi.

    The killing intent was immense, blotting out the skies and covering the earth!

    Chen Chao swung his saber, unleashing a surge of saber qi to counter the demonic qi. In the instant when the saber qi collided with the demonic qi, Chen Chao suddenly withdrew and used the momentum to fly backward, retreating over a thousand feet away in a sh.

    Standing in the distance, the young martial artist waved and smiled "Goodbye!"

    The girl stood in ce, first ncing down briefly, then watching the young martial artist''s retreating figure. She murmured softly, "Do you really think you can run away?"

 Chapter 445: Both Man and Woman are Scheming

    Chapter 445: Both Man and Woman are Scheming

    After Chen Chao borrowed the momentum to retreat, he did not sheathe his saber. Instead, he kept advancing while carrying his saber, because the battle with the girl had inflicted significant trauma on him. He was afraid that if he sheathed his saber, he would not be able to draw it againter.

    Chen Chao deliberately took a path through the forest instead of a regr route, leaving many false trails along the way. Having fought demons for many years, he was adept at such tactics. Even though he had not maneuvered through the forest to evade demons in a long time, he had not lost his touch. After running for several hours and covering hundreds of miles, Chen Chao finally slowed down. He walked a few steps forward and was about to sheathe his saber when he saw a familiar figure by a mountain stream.

    The girl was standing by the stream, as if she had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Chen Chao approaching, she smiled and said, "Did you really think you could escape?"

    Chen Chao was stunned and sat down on a nearby rock, sighing. "Do you really want to kill me?"

    The girl remained silent, but with a single p on a man-sized boulder next to her, the stone shattered instantly. Countless fragments shot towards Chen Chao. He swung his saber, deflecting a piece of debris heading for his forehead, and returned a piece of debris towards her. However, the fragment turned to dust before it could reach the girl.

    Chen Chao was not surprised by this oue. After enduring the girl''s first wave of attack, he had no desire to continue fighting. Instead, he quickly retreated into the forest, disappearing from sight once more.

    It was not that he could not defeat her. The truth was that they were evenly matched, and either one of them would have to pay a terrible price if they wanted to kill the other, possibly even ending in mutual destruction. Since that was the case, Chen Chao saw no point in continuing the fight. He had initially thought the girl would also back off, but she seemed rather relentless.

    Thinking up to here, Chen Chao began to regret hisst action.

    As she watched Chen Chao vanish into the forest, the girl was in no hurry to pursue him. Instead, she stood still and released her demonic qi. In a moment, countless pairs of eyes appeared in the surrounding forest, and various auras approached, all exuding submission. To these ordinary demons, the girl''s innate bloodline was enough to make them tremble in fear."Tell me when you find him."

    Just six simple words.

    None of the nearby demons dared to object. They quickly dispersed, starting their search for Chen Chao in the forest.

    How could Chen Chao have imagined that he was not just up against the girl alone, but also countless demons of various sizes inhabiting the surrounding forest? No matter how much he tried to cover his tracks, he would inevitably be discovered by one of these demons. This way, all of his efforts seemed somewhatughable.

    However, he did not know about this at the moment.

    After sprinting through the forest, Chen Chao finally stopped to catch his breath beside a towering tree. The young martial artist had run several hundred miles in a single breath. By nightfall, he had exhausted much of his qi, so he had to stop and rest. As soon as he did, he noticed a flicker of firelight in the distance. Walking over with his saber in hand, Chen Chao unsurprisingly saw the girl again, sitting by a campfire, leisurely roasting a wild rabbit she had caught.

    Hungry and tired, Chen Chao nearly copsed at the sight and smell of the roasting meat. He sat down across from her without hesitation and asked somewhat uncertainly, "How do you keep finding me?"

    The girl ignored him and just focused on the rabbit in front of her.

    Suddenly realizing the truth, Chen Chao cursed under his breath, "So you have that many fucking helpers. No wonder."

    The girl finally looked up at him from across the fire and said, "You''re not too stupid."

    Chen Chao sighed. "Fine, if we really have to fight, I''ll see if there''s any chance I can kill you."

    The girl did not seem to be in a hurry. After the rabbit was done roasting, she tore off a piece, slowly chewed it, and smiled. "At this point, I''m actually more interested in knowing your name and your identity."

    Chen Chao''s expression flickered. Although they were not far apart, he was not confident about suddenly attacking and killing her. At least, not with this girl.

    Chen Chao blinked and raised an eyebrow. "If I tell you, how about we call it even? There''s no real grudge between us anyway. I just took a few extra nces, and as for what happened after that..."

    Chen Chao''s voice cut off as he scratched his head, feeling a killing intent that was not concealed in the slightest. In the end, he shut his mouth.

    The girl said coldly. "Depends on my mood."

    Chen Chao frowned. "Then why should I say anything?"

    The girl narrowed her eyes. "Suit yourself. I won''t make a move tonight. Let''s try again in the morning?"

    Chen Chaoughed. "Don''t act like you''re doing me a favor. You might be able to catch up to me, but your qi must be almost depleted too, right?"

    The girl did not refute it. She simply asked, "You''re human, and I''m a demon. If I were to kill you now, how confident do you think I am?"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to answer his question. He just stared at the rabbit in her hand and asked, "Are you going to eat that? If not, give it to me."

    The girl generously tossed the rabbit over but immediately asked, "Aren''t you afraid it''s poisoned?"

    Chen Chao caught the rabbit, bit off arge chunk, and started devouring it heartily.

    The girl started at this young man who had seemingly let down all of his guard. Her gaze quickly shifted to the hand that always held the saber. The corners of the girl''s mouth curled slightly but said nothing.

    The two of them sat facing each other through the night, never letting their guard down. Despite this, they both managed to recover some of their qi in this state.

    As dawn approached, Chen Chao rubbed his somewhat stiff neck and suddenly asked, "You came from the North, didn''t you?"

    By "North," he was naturally referring to beyond the Great Wall.

    The girl did not answer his question. Instead, she said, "I''m in a good mood right now. If you tell me your name, I won''t make a move today."

    Chen Chao frowned, "You promise?"

    The girl did not speak.

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before saying softly, "My name is Li Fuyao."

    The girl raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes. "You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"

    Chen Chao frowned but said nothing. In an instant, the girl sprang into action, and a surge of overwhelming demonic qi burst from her. Chen Chao kicked a piece of firewood in front of him and retreated several dozen feet, only to find the girl still standing there, bending over inughter.

    Chen Chao said angrily, "Is it fun to mess with me?"

    The girl nodded seriously. "Yes, it''s quite fun."

    Chen Chao was speechless.

    The girl did not mind his reaction and slowly said, "I won''t kill you today. Tomorrow, we''ll see."

    After saying that, she turned around, and her figure quickly vanished. Clearly, this girl was not worried about Chen Chao escaping.

    As Chen Chao watched her disappear, he felt like she was ying with something very new.

    He felt like a mouse being toyed with by an old cat.

    No, a female cat!

    She was not really a cat demon, right?

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. In the end, he turned and left. But on this day, he was constantly on edge, worried that the girl might go back on her word. By nightfall, he was even more exhausted than the previous day. Sighing, he realized btedly that this girl was not only strong but also incredibly cunning.

    Initially, Chen Chao just wanted to get away safely, but now he could not help but entertain the thought of killing her.

    Later, Chen Chao lit a bonfire. Just as he was thinking about rxing, he suddenly heard footsteps in the distance. The girl hade.

    They sat across from each other again, but this time, neither was cooking anything.

    Chen Chao''splexion looked pale and very haggard.

    The girl said, "Looks like you didn''t have a pleasant day."

    Chen Chao said, "This was a vicious move."

    The girl smiled slightly but did notment further. She just said coolly, "At least you could tell, so you''re not entirely stupid. But I know you definitely lied about your name. I''ll give you another chance: tell me your real name and identity, and I''ll let you go. We can end this here."

    "Do you think I would believe you?" Chen Chao gripped the handle of his saber, saying thoughtfully, "I think it would be more appropriate to kill you."

    The woman said calmly, "Even if you were lucky enough to kill me, you would surely be eaten by the demons in these mountains. So it seems that I am already in an undefeatable position."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Not necessarily. The demons in these mountains prey on both humans and other demons. I reckon your flesh and blood might interest them more than mine."

    The woman did not speak. She naturally knew that what Chen Chao said was true. Her flesh and demon core were indeed more enticing to the demons of the mountain than this young human.

    "In other words, if I were to severely injure you, perhaps they would join forces with me to kill you," Chen Chao suggested.

    Chen Chao raised his brows.

    The girl said nonchntly, "They won''t."

    Chen Chao had a puzzled look.

    The girl did not exin the reason to Chen Chao, she simply looked at him and stretched out her hands to warm them by the fire.

    If she were to die in this ce, especially at the hands of the demons here, then there would be no more demons in the entire Great Liang Dynasty.

    If Chen Chao knew this would be the oue, who knew if he would fight to the death to bring about this situation?

    After all, not all demons could resist temptation.

    And once sessful, the benefits would be obvious at a nce.

    "I''ll give you onest chance, tell me your identity and name. Otherwise, we can only fight to the death when day breaks."

    The girl stared at Chen Chao, saying. earnestly. This time, it did not seem like she was joking.

    Chen Chao also gripped the handle of his saber, saying calmly, "Then let''s try again. Exchanging life for life, I''ve done this sort of thing many times."

    The girl suddenly sighed, "It seems like I really didn''te here in vain this time."

    After each said their final words, they silently got up and then attacked once again.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate, initiating a life-and-death battle that both sides agreed would only end when one of them perished, starting with the move "Dragon Rearing Head."

    The girl heard the faint sound of a dragon''s roar and shook her head. It was not a real dragon, so what was the point?

 Chapter 446: Several Hundred Miles

    Chapter 446: Several Hundred Miles

    On this night, both sides did not hold back, genuinely seeking to send the other to their demise. Countless towering trees which had been growing peacefully in the forest now fell one after another, covering the mountain with shattered wood. The forest echoed with continuous sounds, chaotic and tumultuous, apanied by the continuous release of powerful qi, causing fear and trembling among the distant demons.

    Great Beyond, Great Beyond, cultivators who could reach this level were almost all extraordinary talents. Moreover, these two were still so young; just one step away from reaching the final Nepenthe Realm.

    The two kept fighting throughout the night, and as dawn approached, they finally separated. Chen Chao lowered his head to nce at his chest. His ck shirt had been torn apart, and there was a bloodstain on his chest, although it had not prated deeply. The girl in front of him did not look any better. Her shoulder had been shed by Chen Chao''s saber, nearly resulting in him cutting through half of her body. But the girl with her exposed shoulder seemed indifferent. However, in Chen Chao''s eyes, the originally blood-soaked shoulder was currently rapidly healing.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Chao''s expression turned grim. What kind of demon was she exactly?

    The girl remained silent. After a brief pause, she leaped and behind her, a deep mountain spring suddenly surged, forming a water dragon that roared towards Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao also raised his saber at the same time, a saber qi several dozen feet long forming in the palm of his hand, then appearing between heaven and earth. It suddenly pressed down, as if wanted to cleave apart heaven and earth.

    The girl narrowed her eyes. At this point of the great battle, the fact that the opponent still possessed such abundant qi took her by surprise. However, it also made her rather happy. If the young martial artist in front of her was too weak, then there would not be much enjoyment for her. It was when the opponent grew stronger that she would feel more joyous after finally killing them.

    However, thebat strength that her opponent disyed at this moment was just too overwhelming. It would be quite difficult to kill him.

    As the saber qi pressed down, it shattered the water dragon, then descended, cutting a trench several dozen feet long in front of the girl. But when the saber qi reached the girl, she remained unmoved, only extending her hand to block in front of her. The saber qi collided with the girl, then suddenly dissipated, scattering the saber qi in all directions before finally dissipating.Chen Chao borrowed the momentum to continue advancing, arriving in front of the girl once again and shing with his saber. The sharp saber light illuminated the heavens and earth, but the girl simply pped Chen Chao''s wrist, causing his saber to deviate off course. Then, she pressed her palm against Chen Chao''s chest. Chen Chao remained expressionless, throwing out a punch before the girl could exert force. Once again, the two exchanged injuries.

    Chen Chao staggered back seven steps, while the girl only took three.

    "If you continue this reckless style of fighting, you should know that the physique of humans can never match up to us demons."

    The girl shot towards Chen Chao lightly, attacking once again. Her hands moved in a dazzling flurry; too fast for the eye to follow. Endless demonic qi manifested in front Chen Chao. Chen Chao closed his eyes, refusing to look, but continued to swing his saber.

    In a battle of life and death, the most important thing was not how many trump cards you have, but whether you fear death or not. Those who feared death often died faster, while those unafraid of death were less likely to meet their end so easily.

    Risking life for life was Chen Chao''s specialty to begin with. So he was not worried.

    However, he underestimated the girl before him. He initially thought that her extraordinary background would make her more fearful of death. Their previous encounters seemed to confirm this assumption. But now, it appeared different. After this girl gave rise to a desire to kill Chen Chao, she seemed indifferent to the notion of exchanging injuries or betting her life.

    As a result, both were in perilous situations. There was once when Chen Chao nearly decapitated the girl, but her hand strike came dangerously close to slicing Chen Chao''s neck at the same time. But in the end, they both tacitly retracted their attacks. Risking their lives did not necessarily mean they really wanted to die together.

    However, some of the less serious injuries exchanged were not stopped by either party.

    Several more wounds quickly appeared on Chen Chao''s body, while the girl''s clothes were shed apart by Chen Chao''s saber, the sight of her chest partly hidden and partly visible.

    The girl remained indifferent and silent, paying no attention to these things. At this point, Chen Chao could not think about any other thoughts; he just continued to swing his saber.

    After a day of fierce battle, seeing as dusk was approaching again, and they still had not found a decisive opportunity to kill each other, they both quietly retreated a few steps and began silently restoring the qi within their bodies.

    The girl seemed to be in better condition. As she was recovering her qi, she looked at Chen Chao and smiled, asking, "You''re about to die, and you still won''t tell me your name?"

    Chen Chao frowned. "Why don''t you say you''re the one about to die?"

    The girl exhaled a turbid breath, saying softly, "I guarantee you won''t see tomorrow''s sun."

    Chen Chao rubbed his hand holding the saber and chuckled, "I don''t believe you."

    The girl did not speak, standing still as demonic qi continued to rise from her body, causing winds to rage around her.

    Chen Chao''s expression turned ugly. She was really a damn freak. The qi within his body was almost depleted, yet this girl in front of him could still fight so fiercely?

    Chen Chao kept retreating, while the girl kept advancing. Amidst the falling leaves, she walked calmly. Compared to Chen Chao, she not only surpassed him in physique but also in internal qi. Some things are just like that: until the very end, everything was up in the air. But when it came down to the final moment, whoever had more trump cards was more likely to win.

    Chen Chao watched this scene with aplicated look in his eyes. But in the end, all he could do was grip the hilt of his saber and take a deep breath.

    His qi began to gather continuously, and white mist seeped from his mouth and nose continuously.

    The girl remained silent, she just pressed forward with even greater momentum.

    Chen Chao was already prepared to brandish his saber again.

    The girl took a few steps, then suddenly stopped, her expression changing slightly. Then, she shook her head. In the end, she retracted her imposing qi, "Forget it, I''ll let you off this time. I''ll kill you next time."

    Chen Chao was puzzled, but he did not dare to let his guard down.

    But after the girl said this, she did not linger for a moment.

    She suddenly disappeared, leaving no trace behind.

    Chen Chao stood in ce, feeling as if he had just woken from a great dream.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Hundreds of miles away, the girl''s figure appeared. A full moon hung high in the sky, and under its light stood a tall man with his hands behind his back.

    After seeing this man, the girl said softly, "Royal Father."

    The tall man nced at his daughter, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "On this journey southward, your cultivation realm didn''t fall. Who were you fighting against? Those daoist geniuses?"

    Shaking her head, the girl gave her father an unexpected answer. "It was a young martial artist."

    The tall man frowned at the mention of the words "martial artist". Even he could not help but think of that man who dared to traverse the deste north freely.

    "In recent years, the humans have produced some geniuses. Even he has a sessor now?"

    The tall man was naturally the Demon Emperor who had traveled south. Since he was the Demon Emperor, the girl was naturally the princess of the demon race.

    The princess shook her head and said, "I don''t know his name or identity."

    The Demon Emperor chuckled lightly. They were only separated by a few hundred miles now. If he wanted to, he could easily capture the young martial artist and even crush him with a mere flick of his finger.

    However, as the Demon Emperor, he could not possiblypete with every unfamiliar young person he encountered.

    "Since you couldn''t kill him, wait for next time. We are going to the Infatuation Daoist Temple to take a look and see how that Temple Master is doing. You''lle with Us. Perhaps there will be a good show to watch."

    The Demon Emperor''s journey southward had yet to be discovered by the human race, simply because he had not made a move yet.

    The princess nodded and asked, "Royal Father, do you intend to trample the Infatuation Daoist Temple?"

    The Demon Emperor did not speak, he just reached out to tousle his daughter''s hair. At this moment, the unparalleled emperor of the demon race did not seem so much like an emperor but more like a father.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As for Chen Chao, he could only gaze in the direction where the girl had disappeared for a long time, still unaware of the reason.

    He did not know that he and the Demon Emperor were only separated by a few hundred miles.

 Chapter 447.1: The Various Beauties of the Human World - Part 1

    Chapter 447.1: The Various Beauties of the Human World - Part 1

    The Demon Emperor''s journey southward should have been a sensational event that shook the entire world. But fortunately, the Demon Emperor had yet to make a move, and his demonic qi was well-concealed along the way. For someone of his stature, if he did not wish to reveal his whereabouts, it would be nearly impossible to detect him unless another figure of simr power was nearby.

    As for the demon princess, although she had killed many during her journey south, she had rarely taken the initiative to attack and had not provoked any entities that she should not have. Therefore, not many people knew her whereabouts. Even Chen Chao, at this moment, only had an inkling that the girl came from an extraordinary background. He would never have guessed that she was the Demon Emperor''s own daughter, the princess of the entire demon race.

    The demon princess followed her father all the way south but had questions of her own. "Royal Father, what ultimately happened in the Demon Realm?"

    After the Demon Emperor''s great battle with that human monarch, she had been instructed by the Demon Emperor to leave the Demon Realm. She was not entirely sure of the current situation there.

    The Demon Emperor shook his head and said indifferently, "It was never a significant issue. How could a bunch of worthless trash pose a threat to Us?"

    The demon princess smiled. Her royal father''s pride was something she was well aware of and had always known.

    "Your brothers have been scheming with those people, trying to take Our throne. But they are all fools. Even if they really manage to kill Us, do they think they can hold the throne securely? "The demon race''s emperor, bloodline is secondary; cultivation realm is paramount. These fools don''t understand that. Even if they do manage to take Our ce, how many days can theyst?"

    The Demon Emperor was expressionless. Among humans, the session of the throne was often apanied by endless intrigue and fratricide. In reality, the demon race was no different. For the throne, a father ceased to be a father, and a son ceased to be a son.

    The demon princess softly said, "Royal Father, you can live for many more years. They are thinking too far ahead."The Demon Emperor smiled faintly, not responding to herment, but instead asked rather curiously, "Since you''vee to the human world, have you thought of giving yourself a human name?"

    The demon princess frowned, "I''m not interacting with humans, so why would I need a name?"

    The Demon Emperor shook his head and said, "Since you don''t have one, We will give you one. How about Hongxiu?"[1]

    The Demon Princess was expressionless, "It seems Royal Father isn''t very good at naming."

    The Demon Emperor smiled lightly, "Then you choose one yourself."

    The demon princess pondered for a moment and said softly, "Autumn[Xilu]."[2]

    The Demon Emperor was taken aback, then smiled and said, "Do you like autumn that much?"

    This Demon Emperor was different from the previous demon emperors. Before ascending to the throne, he had a great interest in the history of humans andter read many of their books and poetry. However, his regard for humans did not influence too many people. His sons remainedrgely disinterested in humans. When asionally mentioning humans, there would only be disdain. But his one and only daughter had read a fair amount of human literature under his influence, inheriting his interests.

    "The cicadas sing in the West, stirring deep thoughts in the guest from the South."

    Autumn said softly, "Royal Father, I have never seen autumn."

    The demon territory was located in the far north. After summer, snow would already start falling, with autumn almost nonexistent. In her youth, while reading, she often encountered human poems describing autumn, but no amount of readingpared to seeing it with her own eyes.

    "Since you like it so much, don''t be in a rush to go back. Stay and see autumn before you leave."

    The Demon Emperor looked at his youngest daughter with affection and smiled. "As long as We don''t die, no human will dare kill you."

    With the Demon Emperor still alive, neither the Great Liang Dynasty nor the foreign cultivators would dare to harm Autumn even if they learned about her identity. If she were to die, the entire human race would face the frenzied revenge of the demon race, and not even the foreign cultivators would want to bear this consequence.

    Autumn nodded. Perhaps to her brothers, the Demon Emperor had always been an unreachable figure since they were young. To them, he was the emperor of the demon race first and their father second.

    But Autumn was different. From a young age, she knew him only as her father, her most respected and beloved father.

    "Father, are you only going to the Infatuation Daoist Temple to fight that daoist?"

    Autumn was somewhat curious about her royal father''s journey south. The best decision would have been not toe southward, for if the Demon Emperor were to die in the Great Liang, it would be uneptable for the entire demon race.

    But since he was already here, Autumn naturally would not say anything against it.

    The Demon Emperor stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, "If We make a move, do you think that daoist alone can stop Us?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Infatuation Daoist Temple, with the setting sun, was bathed in the most beautiful sunset glow.

    It was widely acknowledged that the Infatuation Daoist Temple had the most beautiful sunsets in the world. However, since only the daoists of Infatuation Daoist Temple could witness this spectacle, many doubted this im. Yet, anyone who managed toe here and see it with their own eyes would know it was true.

    Yun Jianyue had recently created a flower garden on a plot ofnd halfway up the back mountain of Infatuation Daoist Temple, nting medicinal herbs that ordinary people would not have the chance to see. In reality, he chose these herbs mainly because they would bloom into flowers, thus justifying the term "flower garden."

    Today, Yun Jianyue had secretly fetched some spiritual liquid from the spiritual pool in the back mountain to water his nts. He was extremely cautious, fearing someone would catch him. After all, if anyone found out that he was using the precious spiritual liquid to water his seemingly worthless herbs, he would surely be reported. He was not worried about the Temple Master who had always been very easygoing, but the conservative daoists in the temple, especially that old antique Granduncle Taiyi, whom even the Temple Master privately cursed. If he found out, Yun Jianyue would be in serious trouble.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid of getting caught? They''ve already started investigating the missing spiritual liquid in the back mountain.¡±

    Yun Jianyue had just finished watering thest herb when he heard a voice. Looking up, he saw an ordinary middle-aged daoist standing not far away, watching him with a nk expression.

    Yun Jianyue did not panic. He simply scratched his head and said softly, "Temple Master, as long as you don''t tell anyone, no one will know."

    The daoist who was the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple let out a sigh, "You deny being foolish, but with these herbs growing so fast, who wouldn''t notice something''s off?"

    Yun Jianyue was momentarily taken aback, then stubbornly replied, "This disciple meditate and cultivate in the flower garden every day, umting spiritual energy. It''s natural for them to grow faster. Besides, these herbs are justmon nts. It''s normal for them to grow quickly."

    The Temple Master sneered, "How many people do you think would believe that?"

    Yun Jianyue chuckled sheepishly without answering.

    The Temple Master could not be bothered to waste his breath on this fellow, he just said calmly, "There''s no problem with nting flowers and herbs, but your cultivation realm should improve. Those behind you are going to surpass you."

    Yun Jianyue asked curiously, "Temple Master, are you nning to pass your position to me?"

    The Temple Master furrowed his brows.

    Yun Jianyue grinned, "No need to worry, Temple Master. Those behind will always be behind, for life. Even Senior Sister Ye is the same."

    The Temple Master replied calmly, "The saintess from Myriad Heaven Pce ising to the mountain. She will probably stay for several months. She should be arriving soon. Go to the foot of the mountain to wait for her. Show her around. I''m entrusting her to you."

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback and hesitated, "Won''t Senior Sister be upset?"

    The Temple Master was expressionless, "Why don''t you consider whether I will be upset?"

    "Temple Master, you''re a great daoist. Of course, you wouldn''t fuss with a junior like me. But Senior Sister might not be so..."

    Before he could finish, he saw the Temple Master raise an eyebrow at him. Yun Jianyue immediately understood and said seriously, "I''m sure Senior Sister will understand Temple Master''s intentions. Doesn''t Senior Sister know what kind of person I, Yun Jianyue, am?"

    The Temple Master looked pleased and thenmunicated telepathically, "I''ve saved your life. Remember to think of how to repay me."

    Yun Jianyue wore a bitter expression.

    The Temple Masterughed heartily and left.

    ______

 Chapter 447.2: The Various Beauties of the Human World - Part 2

    Chapter 447.2: The Various Beauties of the Human World - Part 2

    After the Temple master left, Yun Jianyue turned around and looked at his Senior Sister, who appeared behind him at some point, and smiled, "Senior Sister, you''re here."

    Ye Zhihua nced lightly at Yun Jianyue without saying a word.

    Yun Jianyue hurriedly said, "It''s all the Temple Master''s idea. I don''t have any thoughts about it."

    Ye Zhihua remained indifferent and just said softly, "The Saintess Zhu Xia from the Myriad Heaven Pce is said to be very beautiful."

    Yun Jianyue looked puzzled, "How could there be anyone more beautiful than Senior Sister in this world?"

    Ye Zhihua replied calmly, "You can see for yourself whether she is. After all, there will be several months."

    Yun Jianyue shook his head frantically, "No need to see, no need to see. I bet there''s no woman in the world more beautiful than Senior Sister."

    Ye Zhihua said nothing, just turned and left.

    Yun Jianyue sighed, pped his forehead, and immediately turned to go down the mountain. However, before leaving, he changed into a set of daoist robes. After all, he represented the Infatuation Daoist Temple and could not afford to lose face.¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A few people arrived in the town outside the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Two daoist nuns apanied a young girl and arrived in the town.

    Originally, they were supposed to pass through the town and head straight to the foot of the mountain. However, as they passed through the town, the girl was lured by the food being sold there and could not move on. Under her persistent pleading, the two daoist nuns had no choice but to stay. Now, they had reached the gate of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, and it seemed that no idents would happen, so they did not insist on moving on.

    The girl was Zhu Xia, the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce. At this moment, after eating at several shops, she stopped in front of a steamed bun shop and ordered two baskets of steamed dumplings, enjoying them heartily with the shop''s soy milk.

    The two daoist nuns sat opposite, watching this scene with some helplessness. One of them reminded in a low voice, "Saintess, eat slower. This is outside, you should maintain your dignity. If your identity is known, you''ll be ridiculed."

    Zhu Xia murmured twice but did not look up. Looking as the steamed dumplings in front of her were stuffed into her mouth one by one, her cheeks bulged like a big bun.

    The two daoist nuns exchanged a nce, both seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes, but they did not say anything. In terms of status, the girl in front of them was honored as the saintess; much higher than their own status on the mountain. Moreover, this time, the pce lord only sent them to escort the saintess to the Infatuation Daoist Temple, simply saying that as long as the saintess was happy, nothing else mattered.

    Myriad Heaven Pce and the Infatuation Daoist Temple were the leaders of the Great Peace Dao and Longevity Dao respectively, originally in opposition. However, both were branches of Daoism, with deep roots. There was a supreme scripture in Daoism, its ownership was unclear back then, and both sides wanted it. Therefore, a rule was established: every sixty years, each side would send a representative topete. The winner would gain control of the scripture for sixty years. These few years, the Myriad Heaven Pce had declined. For many years, the scripture actually resided in the Infatuation Daoist Temple. It was only a little over a hundred years ago that the venerable sage of Myriad Heaven Pce won once and brought the scripture back to Myriad Heaven Pce for sixty years. However, soon after, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple emerged, bringing the scripture back to the temple. The venerable sage of Myriad Heaven Pce could not intervene again and could only allow the Infatuation Daoist Temple to win. Ironically, the great daoist sage, who was also Zhu Xia''s master, had also passed away.

    Although the scripture was kept by the winning side, the other side had the right to send a disciple toprehend it during that sixty-year period. Myriad Heaven Pce did not have a disciple with talents surpassing this saintess, so this heavy responsibility fell on Zhu Xia now.

    However, this saintess in front of them seemed to not regard this precious opportunity as much of an opportunity at all. Along the way, there was not a trace of seriousness in her expression.

    They had originally thought that after the passing of the venerable sage, the Pce Lord of the Myriad Heaven Pce who expected a drastic change in temperament from the saintess, would be relieved. After all, Zhu Xia''s talent was indeed exceptional, and as long as she was willing to put effort into cultivation, that would not be a problem. As for her character, he did not care.

    Meanwhile, after finishing the two baskets of buns, Zhu Xia suddenly looked up with a hopeful expression and asked the two daoist nuns, "Senior Sisters, can I have another basket of dumplings?"

    The two daoist nuns were speechless, but they still ordered another basket of dumplings for the saintess.

    Zhu Xia grinned, revealing two adorable dimples.

    Even the owner of the bun shop, when serving the dumplings, could not help but marvel at how much this youngdy could eat.

    The two daoist nuns lowered their heads, wishing they could find a hole to hide in.

    Zhu Xia did not care at all. While eating, she asked, "Senior Sisters, how is the food at the Infatuation Daoist Temple? Is it as delicious as what we have on our mountain?"

    "Saintess, this is our first timeing to the Infatuation Daoist Temple as well, so... we don''t know."

    The two daoist nuns, seemingly resigned to their fate, now answered questions without hesitation.

    Zhu Xia gave an "oh", a hint of disappointment on her face, but then she smiled, saying, "That''s okay. If the food isn''t good, we''ll juste down from the mountain to eat."

    One of the daoist nuns frowned and said, "I''m afraid it won''t be easy. Infatuation Daoist Temple probably has its own rules. Although we are guests, it wouldn''t be appropriate to cause a disturbance."

    Zhu Xia furrowed her brow, finished thest dumpling, wiped her mouth, and sighed, "I miss the honey dates from the Divine Capital."

    Although she had brought a lot when leaving the Divine Capital earlier, there woulde a time when even that supply would run out. Besides, she did not have much restraint when it came to eating. Sometimes when she was happy, she could finish several bags in one go.

    Naturally, no matter how much she had, it would notst long.

    After finishing the dumplings, Zhu Xia stood up, patted her stomach, and said contentedly, "Senior Sisters, I''m full!"

    The two daoist nunsughed bitterly but did not forget to pay. Afterward, the three of them walked out of the town and soon arrived at the back mountain, where they could see a young daoist dressed in dark red robes standing at the foot of the mountain.

    The two daoist nuns stopped.

    The young daoist introduced himself, "This lowly daoist is Yun Jianyue from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, waiting here for the saintess."

    The two daoist nuns were taken aback. Although they knew that someone woulde to greet them when they arrived at the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they had not expected it to be one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism standing before them.

    One of the most remarkable young geniuses in the world today.

    Zhu Xia had a curious face, "You''re Yun Jianyue?"

    Yun Jianyue nodded with a smile and asked, "I believe you must be Zhu Xia?"

    Zhu Xia tilted her head back, smiling slightly, two dimples appearing on her cheeks, very adorable.

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback for a moment, then murmured, "Truly on par with Senior Sister."

 Chapter 448: Women Cant Be Provoked

    Chapter 448: Women Can''t Be Provoked

    Bringing these three from the Myriad Heaven Pce who hade from afar, they went up the mountain. The two daoist nuns seemed to have many things on their minds, but Zhu Xia was just continuously surveying the scenery along the mountain. Finally, after catching sight of the Infatuation Daoist Temple from afar, she expressed some disdain, "Is your daoist temple so rundown?"

    Yun Jianyue smiled and asked, "Is the Myriad Heaven Pce where Saintess resides quite magnificent? Can you bring me there next time?"

    Zhu Xia casually replied, "No problem at all. When I return from here, juste with me. The Pce Lord is a nice guy and won''t say anything."

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback, not expecting the girl in front of her to be so simple. After shaking her head, he no longer paid attention to what Zhu Xia had said earlier.

    Zhu Xia walked to the mountainside. Suddenly, she stopped and said solemnly, "I have a question."

    Seeing the girl so serious, Yun Jianyue also said seriously, "Please ask, Saintess."

    "How is the food here? Are the dumplings tastier than the shop at the foot of the mountain? If they''re not good here, can I go down the mountain to eat?"

    Zhu Xia looked at Yun Jianyue with anticipation, the emotions in her eyes very serious too.

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback, thought for a moment, and answered seriously, "The vegetarian meals on the mountain are average. If Saintess isn''t used to them, you can naturally go down the mountain to eat. Saintess is a guest, so going up and down the mountain is all allowed. During Saintess'' time on the mountain, you can ask me if there''s anything. This lowly daoist has some prestige on the mountain.""How much is some?"

    Zhu Xia was very curious, her two dimples appearing faintly.

    Yun Jianyue replied seriously, "Quite a bit."

    Zhu Xia gave an "oh" and said with a smile, "I heard you''re number one on the Latent Dragon List. Are you very strong?"

    Yun Jianyue shook his head earnestly, "That''s just undeserved reputation. This lowly daoist doesn''t care about it."

    Zhu Xia hummed in agreement, "You''re very simr to a friend of mine."

    Yun Jianyue asked curiously, "Both very low-key?"

    Zhu Xia shook her head, "Both very good at pretending."

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback, and asked tentatively, "Who is that friend of Saintess?"

    Zhu Xia was about to speak, but thinking of that person made her feel a little sad. She shook her head and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to talk about it."

    Yun Jianyue did not press further. The group of four soon arrived at the entrance of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, where disciples were already waiting. Yun Jianyue turned to one of the daoists and asked, "Is the amodation for Saintess'' party ready?"

    The daoist nodded and smiled, "I will take the Saintess they all there now."

    However, Zhu Xia shook her head, "My two senior sisters can go ahead first. I still want to walk around."

    The daoist had a hesitant look, but Yun Jianyue waved his hand and said, "There''s no harm, I''ll bring the saintess around."

    "But how do we exin to the Temple Master?" "Senior Brother Yun, this is the rule in the temple, you..." That daoist looked at Yun Jianyue, feeling troubled.

    Yun Jianyue frowned and said, "What''s the matter? Are my words not effective on the mountain?!"

    The daoist dared not speak further.

    But Zhu Xia was smiling and said, "There''s quite a bit."[of prestige]

    Yun Jianyue''s face stiffened. At this moment, he just wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    He gave the daoist a deep look and led Zhu Xia into the temple, wandering around.

    Apart from going to the Divine Capital to participate in the Myriad Willow Convention, this was her second time venturing out. Moreover, they had arrived at the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the leading sect of the Longevity Dao lineage. Naturally, she was very curious about this daoist temple.

    "My master often said that your temple master is the number one figure in Daoism. Is that true?"

    Zhu Xia looked up at Yun Jianyue, who was a head taller than her.

    Yun Jianyue naturally knew who Zhu Xia''s master was. He shook his head and said, "The Venerable Sage was too courteous. How can Temple Master really live up to the title of the number one in Daoism?"

    Zhu Xia pursed her lips, discontented. "If it''s true, just admit it. Why aren''t you sincere at all?"

    Yun Jianyue sighed silently in his heart. Anyone listening would know that such words were being modest, but the girl in front of him seemed genuinely unaware of the ways of the world. She was straightforward, which left Yun Jianyue unsure of how to deal with it.

    "So, the sunset at your temple is said to be the most beautiful in the world. Is that really true?"

    Zhu Xia was relentless.

    This time, Yun Jianyue nodded and smiled, "Saintess arrived a bitte today. If you''re lucky, you might catch it tomorrow evening."

    Zhu Xia murmured in agreement, ncing at the sky which was already turning somewhat dark. Then, Saintess said, "Let''s go back."

    After Yun Jianyue nodded, he became curious, "Doesn''t Scripture Library want to visit the Scripture Library? Temple Master has ordered that the scriptures in the Scripture Library can be freely perused by Saintess."

    Zhu Xia asked, "I can read anything?"

    Yun Jianyue nodded.

    Zhu Xia had a look of understanding. "Oh, so you''ve already hidden your own daoist techniques, right?"

    Yun Jianyue was at a loss whether to cry orugh. This was something everyone knew. After all, although they were both part of Daoism, the girl in front of him was from Myriad Heaven Pce, which was still an opposing faction. Naturally, the precious scriptures of the Infatuation Daoist Temple could not be shown to her. But now that she had asked so directly, how was he supposed to answer?

    "Forget it, there''s no rush. Anyway, we have plenty of time. I''m hungry. Let''s eat first?"

    Zhu Xia looked down at her stomach, thinking about how those dumplings had been really good and had digested so quickly.

    Yun Jianyue was not aware that the saintess had already eaten beforeing up the mountain. If he had known, he might have been speechless as well.

    After the two had eaten the vegetarian meal on the mountain, the moon was already high in the sky, casting their shadows on the ground.

    Zhu Xia nodded in satisfaction. "The vegetarian food on your mountain is quite good."

    Yun Jianyue smiled without speaking. The vegetarian meals, including the vegetables, were made from spiritual herbs. This was one reason the Infatuation Daoist Temple could stand at the pinnacle of Daoism. Apart from the fact that the disciples of this temple were all exceptionally talented, another natural advantage was the abundance of spiritual herbs on the mountain. Infatuation Daoist Temple did not rely on pills to enhance their disciples'' cultivation. Instead, their regr diet included supplements made from these spiritual herbs. Over time, these dietary supplements naturally provided great benefits to their cultivation.

    After finally escorting Zhu Xia to the bamboo courtyard arranged for her, Yun Jianyue smiled and asked, ¡°Saintess, what are your ns for tomorrow? Will you be studying that scripture in the Scripture Library, or would you prefer to continue exploring?¡±

    Zhu Xia shook her head. ¡°I haven''t decided yet. Where do you live? If I want to go out, do I find you?¡±

    Yun Jianyue thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I live over there at Cloudpalm Peak. If Saintess wants to find me, just ask any disciple on the mountain to send a message.¡±

    Zhu Xia nodded in satisfaction, turned around, and even waved to him.

    Yun Jianyue waved back in farewell, but as soon as he turned around, he saw a woman standing in front of him.

    "Senior Sister..."

    Yun Jianyue jogged a few steps to reach Ye Zhihua''s side.

    Ye Zhihua looked at him and said coolly, ¡°In a good mood, huh? How is it? Is the saintess very pretty?¡±

    Yun Jianyue frowned and said, "Why do you say that, Senior Sister? I saw that Senior Sister, she was just ordinary; nowhere near as stunning as Senior Sister."

    Ye Zhihua smiled and said, "I just heard from the disciples on the mountain that you and the saintess were getting along well, so I came to see what kind of beauty she is. I didn''t expect to miss it."

    Yun Jianyue cursed silently in his heart, then replied righteously, "Those guys must be spreading nonsense. This junior brother was merely fulfilling the Temple Master''s orders, nothing more. Surely, Senior Sister won''t think too much about it?"

    Ye Zhihua shook her head. "I can''t be bothered to think about it. I just came to tell you that I''m going down the mountain to travel."

    Yun Jianyue said anxiously, "Why are you in such a hurry, Saintess? How about waiting until the saintess returns to Myriad Heaven Pce, and then I can go down the mountain together with Senior Sister?"

    Ye Zhihua ignored him and turned to leave.

    Yun Jianyue stood there, sighing heavily.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Early summer arrived quietly, and throughout the Divine Capital, one could asionally hear the sounds of cicadas. In the courtyard by the South Lake, the cicada cries were also heard from time to time.

    However, the mistress of the house paid no mind to these sounds. No matter how loud it got outside, it could not disturb this young woman from reading or practicing her sword.

    But today, Xie Nandu was not reading. Instead, she picked up a calligraphy copybook that she had not touched in a long time and began practicing her handwriting. Whether was it the Xie Family or other prominent families, they were all extremely strict towards their children. From a young age, both boys and girls were taught to read and write. In fact, Xie Nandu had stopped practicing with copybooks during her teenage years. Nevertheless, she would asionally bring them out to practice when she was bored, finding it both a pastime and a way to pass the time.

    As she continued to write today, she soon grew weary. Setting aside her brush, she stood up and walked to the edge of the eaves. In the distance, dark clouds were gathering in the sky, looking like it would rain soon. After a few looks, Xie Nandu felt even more restless.

    Then, she raised her eyebrows, thinking about going to the library to read. She took a few steps in that direction but then changed her mind, turning back to stand under the eaves, feeling agitated and unsettled.

    Liu Ye called out in a soft voice, "Miss..."

    Xie Nandu ignored her, her gaze falling on a small tiger doll hanging by the window, staring at it in a daze.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao who did not know if he had just narrowly escaped with his life finally confirmed that the girl had ceased her pursuit. Only then, did he breathe a sigh of relief. After sheathing his saber and rubbing his wrist, he nced back, still feeling a lingering sense of fear.

    During that fight, although it appeared that they were evenly matched, Chen Chao knew that the woman must have had many tricks up her sleeve. As for himself, he also had a few secret trump cards, but based solely on their respective cultivation realms, it was the first time that Chen Chao was willing to concede defeat, feeling that he was not as strong as that girl.

    But despite her youthful appearance, who knew how many years she had actually been cultivating? If she turned out to be an old demoness who had been cultivating for decades or even centuries, it would not be surprising that he could not defeat her.

    However, Chen Chao quickly dismissed such thoughts from his mind. Losing a fight was simply losing a fight. It was not as if there would not be another chance.

    The road ahead was long, and Chen Chao did not believe he would spend his entire life in someone else''s shadow.

    Exhaling a turbid breath, Chen Chao decided to stop overthinking.

    The following days passed without incident. As Chen Chao traveled, he saw countless swordsmith workshops.

    One morning, after passing through an area filled with swordsmith workshops, he finally saw a towering mountain ahead, with sword qi so dense it seemed almost tangible.

    Chen Chao knew he had finally reached the foot of Sword Qi Mountain.

    However, before he could start climbing, someone emerged from one of the nearby swordsmith workshops. The man looked at Chen Chao with a broad smile and said, "Fellow Daoist, you look impressive and must be an extraordinary sword cultivator. How about it? I just forged a flying sword that would be perfect for Fellow Daoist!"

 Chapter 449: The Same People on the Mountain and Below the Mountain

    Chapter 449: The Same People on the Mountain and Below the Mountain

    Listening to the shirtless swordsmith approach and start talking, Chen Chao stood on the spot for a moment without saying a word.

    The burly swordsmith paused, thinking the young man before him was considering his offer. After a brief pause, he began to boast again, "Fellow Daoist, I''m not bragging. The flying swords I, Zhao Dashan, forge might not match those made by the grandmasters up on Sword Qi Mountain, but around here for hundreds of miles, I have a great reputation. Many sword cultivators in our Yellow Dragon Prefecture use my flying swords. You know Xu Bai, right? The flying sword he wields was forged by me. Look at him now, he''s one of the top sword cultivators in Yellow Dragon Prefecture!"

    Chen Chao still did not speak, his gaze fixed on the nearby path leading up the mountain, where many sword cultivators were ascending and descending. Returning to his senses, he smiled at the swordsmith and asked, "Of the sword cultivators whoe here, how many actually manage to climb the mountain? And how many get what they wish for and leave with a flying sword?"

    Seeing that the young man''s questions had nothing to do with his flying swords, Zhao Dashan felt a bit displeased but still replied gruffly, "Who knows how many sword cultivators have traveled from far and wide toe here? In any case, very few manage to be let in by those guys on Sword Qi Mountain. As for taking a flying sword from the mountain, if it were that easy, they wouldn''t be so cherished."

    Chen Chao nodded, then casually asked, "If someone manages to take a flying sword from the mountain, could it be stolen from them along the way?"

    Zhao Dashan frowned, "Of course, such things wouldn''t be done openly. As for whether it happens behind the scenes, who would tell you?"

    Chen Chao murmured, "So, if one day a sword cultivator who stole a flying sword bes famous, and Sword Qi Mountain discovers that the sword was meant for someone else, would they cause trouble for him?"

    Zhao Dashan who did not have a good temper in the first ce became irritated by the series of questions. He stopped answering and just snapped impatiently, "Are you going to look at my flying swords or not?"

    Chen Chao looked innocently at the shirtless swordsmith in front of him, patting the saber sheath at his side, and said with a bitter smile, "You''re making things difficult for me too."Only then did Zhao Dashan notice that the young man was carrying a saber. His face immediately turned red with embarrassment. He forced a smile and said, "Turns out that Fellow Daoist is a martial artist. Sorry for bothering you."

    Chen Chaoughed heartily, "No worries, no worries."

    Zhao Dashan then asked in confusion, "Since Fellow Daoist is a martial artist, what are you doing at Sword Qi Mountain? Are you here to seek a sword for someone else? We''re considered fated to have met, let me tell you something. The folks on Sword Qi Mountain have a lot of rules. If you''re here to get a sword for someone else, it''s not going to work. You might even be chased out with a beating."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Aren''t they all supposed to be swordsmiths?"

    Zhao Dashan clicked his tongue, "Which sect doesn''t have a few powerful cultivators? A whole mountain of swords on Sword Qi Mountain, and you think there aren''t a few sword immortals among them?"

    Chen Chao was silent, which Zhao Dashan took as a sign that he was having second thoughts.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Master, can the flying swords from your shop be sought on behalf of others?"

    Zhao Dashan''s face froze for a moment before he sighed, "Fellow Daoist, you really aren''t good at conversation."

    Chen Chao burst intoughter and was not in a hurry to leave. He sat on a wooden bench in front of the swordsmith''s workshop, observing the passing sword cultivators and other cultivators.

    Zhao Dashan did not chase him away. After all, when doing business, it was important to leave a good impression. Even if the sale did not go through, a good impression might bring more business in the future.

    Some things were hard to say. Zhao Dashan thoughtfully poured Chen Chao a pot of hot tea and then returned to his forge to continue working on a sword.

    After Chen Chao took a sip, he felt a chill run through his body, and praised the tea before saying softly, "Elder Brother, actually, I know Xu Bai."

    Zhao Dashan was startled, his expression immediately changing. As Chen Chao smiled at him, the swordsmithughed heartily and said, "You must think I was bluffing earlier. But to be honest, the sword that I forged for Xu Bai was my most satisfying work over these years."c

    Originally, Chen Chao had just intended to tease the swordsmith in front of him. But upon hearing this, he said regretfully, "It''s a pity that the flying sword got damaged."

    Zhao Dashan was taken aback and then asked with a frown, "Really?"

    Chen Chao did not hide anything and described the details of Xu Bai''s sword. Zhao Dashan''s face immediately showed a dejected expression. Feeling too disheartened to continue forging, he walked out of the workshop and sat down beside Chen Chao, and started sighing heavily.

    At this point, Chen Chao was certain that the man in front of him was indeed the forger of Xu Bai''s sword. He could not help but marvel at how, despite the vastness of the world, it sometimes seemed incredibly small, where familiar connections could be found almost anywhere.

    Chen Chao patted Zhao Dashan on the shoulder andforted him, "Elder Brother, don''t be sad. Elder Brother will definitely forge an even better flying sword in the future."

    Zhao Dashan nodded and grunted in agreement, but his mood remained low.

    Chen Chao stood up, smiling, "I''ve had a free cup of your tea, and I have nothing to repay Elder Brother with. I just wish Elder Brother will forge better and better swords in the future."

    Zhao Dashan managed to force a smile and waved goodbye to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao nodded and walked toward the mountain path. However, as he passed the back of the swordsmith workshop, he wiped his hand on the signboard.

    He had been careless.

    When he patted Zhao Dashan on the shoulder, he got a handful of sweat.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao finally arrived at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain. From the time he left the Divine Capital until he reached Sword Qi Mountain, it had taken almost three months. It was early summer when he left. Now, with the cicadas chirping incessantly, it was already well into summer.

    Just as he stepped onto the mountain path of Sword Qi Mountain, a gust of wind from the mountain nearly blew him off his feet.

    Despite this, Chen Chao''s face still stung, as if that gust of wind had carried endless sword qi thatshed against his face.

    Fortunately, his face was not cut.

    It was just that his skin was thick.

    After taking only a few steps, more people appeared in front of him, mostly young sword cultivators. Most had swords hanging from their waists, while some were empty-handed. These sword cultivators were also going up the mountain to seek swords. The rules of Sword Qi Mountain, whileplicated in some ways, were straightforward in others. Sword cultivators seeking swords had to withstand the endless sword qi on their way up the mountain. Only those who could withstand these sword qi and reach the actual mountain gate would be considered to have the initial qualification. Otherwise, no matter how talented you were, Sword Qi Mountain would not even spare you a nce.

    Of course, there were exceptions to everything. For instance, when Liu Banbi went up the mountain back then, he did not take this path. With the reputation of being the Dean''s disciple, and despite the Dean''s frustration with him for practicing swordsmanship instead of studying, the Dean had still informed Sword Qi Mountain in advance. As a result, when Liu Banbi went up the mountain, he was directly escorted up by Sword Qi Mountain.

    As for Xie Nandu, it went even more without saying. Not only did the Dean wait on the mountain for her in advance, but even the Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain personally left the mountain.

    When Xie Nanduter recounted this to Chen Chao, he did not feel much at the time. But now, as he climbed the mountain himself, Chen Chao truly understood what it meant to have connections.

    Moreover, his climb was different from that of the other sword cultivators. Those sword cultivators could at least follow the sword qi on the mountain. But as a martial artist, Chen Chao had no other option but to withstand it forcibly.

    Afterboriously reaching halfway up the mountain, Chen Chao panted heavily and looked for a ce to rest. He saw a young sword cultivator sitting on a nearby bluestone. Thetter was dressed in a blue and white long robe. After seeing Chen Chao, he smiled kindly. "Want to rest for a bit together?"

    As he spoke, he even moved over to share half of the bluestone with Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was unreserved and walked over to sit down heavily. The young sword cultivator quickly remarked in surprise, "You''re a martial artist. Why are you going up the mountain?"

    It was clear he saw the saber Chen Chao carried.

    Before Chen Chao could reply, the young sword cultivator continued talking to himself, "What a strange thing, a martial artist climbing Sword Qi Mountain. Truly odd."

    Chen Chao smiled wryly, "Just a trivial thing, trivial thing."

    The young sword cultivatorughed heartily, "This mountain is full of strange things anyway. Nothing surprises me anymore."

    Chen Chaoughed it over.

    But Chen Chao immediately sighed and said, "This mountain is really fucking hard to climb."

    The young sword cultivatorughed and spoke earnestly, "For a sword cultivator, it''s not as strenuous to climb the mountain. By harmonizing their own sword qi with the mountain''s sword qi, it bes much easier. Moreover, when releasing sword qi, maybe a flying sword on the mountain might detect your presence. Climbing the mountain to choose a sword then bes much simpler. This is one of Sword Qi Mountain''s little tricks. Putting all else aside, nobody in the world can surpass these guys in forging swords." "But if you''re not a sword cultivator, climbing this mountain is like making enemies with all the swords here. The sword qi you encounter is actually released by the flying swords to probe you. Once they detect you''re not a sword cultivator, why would they be polite with you?" "Maybe when you reach the mountain gate, you might be directly chased down the mountain. It''s not worth the effort to climb so hard."

    Chen Chao kept nodding, but hearing the young sword cultivator''sst sentence, he was at a loss whether to cry orugh. Nheless, he quickly rxed and smiled, "Thanks for the advice."

    The young sword cultivator waved his hand with a smile, "It''s nothing special, no need to thank me. My name is Lin Xian. How about we be friends?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "My surname is Chen."

    Lin Xian was taken aback, then asked suspiciously, "From the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Lin Xian looked Chen Chao up and down before pping his forehead and smiling broadly, "I''ve heard of you long ago. Your reputation isn''t small in our foreignnds."

    Chen Chao looked helpless.

    "Then I know why you''re climbing the mountain. You want to reforge your broken saber?"

    Lin Xian blinked. "How about that, am I smart or what?"

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh. This young sword cultivator in front of him reminded him a bit of Yu Xiyi. But that guy was a chatterbox, while Lin Xian seemed more like a joker.

    "Fellow Daoist Lin, you hit the nail on the head."

    Chen Chao could only agree helplessly.

    Lin Xian nodded with satisfaction and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You can only call me Fellow Daoist a few more times. Before long, I, Lin Xian, will be a sword immortal!"

 Chapter 450: He Guarded Humanity for Decades

    Chapter 450: He Guarded Humanity for Decades

    Facing this self-assured young sword cultivator, Chen Chao felt a bit helpless. However, the other quicklyughed and said, "Don''t worry, I''m different from those other cultivators. I don''t have any prejudices against martial artists like you. In my eyes, there are only two kinds of cultivators in the world: those I can''t beat and those who are interesting. Clearly, you belong to thetter."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. "Why not the former?"

    Lin Xian shook his head. "No, no, no, that''s impossible."

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to argue with him. After resting for a while, Lin Xian got up and smiled, "I''m heading off first. If you have time,e find me at Jade Summit Mountain. But the people there might not wee you, so you might have to fight your way up."

    Chen Chao twitched his mouth. What kind of talk was that?

    Lin Xianughed heartily, stood up, and continued climbing up the mountain.

    Chen Chao did not rest for long. After restoring his qi, he resumed climbing. However, this time, the ascent was still arduous. It was not until he took a few steps that Chen Chao btedly remembered what Lin Xian had said earlier. Slowly, he began to let the qi within his body seep out. However, this action was immediately perceived as provocation by the myriad sword qi surrounding him. The sword qi instantly became ten times more violent than before. Chen Chao had originally hoped to find a shortcut, but now he had brought trouble upon himself and was suffering greatly.

    In just a moment, Chen Chao''s ck shirt was riddled with holes. Not only that, but his body beneath the ck clothes was also cut by countless swords, with fine blood beads appearing instantly. However, due to Chen Chao''s powerful physique, the wounds quickly healed and reopened in a continuous cycle of torment.

    Chen Chao was in agony. What kind of situation was this?However, he quickly noticed some subtle gaps between the myriad sword qi. Although the sword qi was dense, there were still spaces between each strand. This was because each flying sword was proud and unwilling to merge with the others, creating opportunities for Chen Chao. He even discovered that if he guided his qi to collide with a certain strand of sword qi, the other party would get angrier, making it even more difficult to control the sword qi. Hence, there were even exchanges of attacks between different strands of sword energy, leading to chaotic conditions amidst the sword qi on the mountain.

    As Chen Chao maneuvered through the chaotic sword qi, he found opportunities amidst the chaos, making his progress less difficult than before.

    However, after a moment, he heard amotion and cursing ahead. "Who the hell is causing trouble? Your Father... ah... my ass..."

    Expressionless, Chen Chao passed by a sword cultivator whose posterior had been unfortunate enough to be pierced by the chaotic sword qi, blood flowing freely, without saying a word.

    With his unorthodox method, Chen Chao actually progressed much faster than many sword cultivators. Before long, Lin Xian''s figure appeared in front of him again.

    This guy was currently sweating profusely and struggling to resist the mountain full of sword qi. After seeing Chen Chao, he could not resist cursing with a paleplexion, "If Your Father finds out which bastard is causing trouble, Your Father will cut him down with one stroke!"

    Chen Chao nodded solemnly, "Indeed, climbing the mountain has be even more difficult now."

    But after saying this, Chen Chao passed Lin Xian and continued forward.

    Realizing btedly, Lin Xian watched Chen Chao''s back and cursed, "Chen Chao, you damned son of a bitch!"

    Chen Chao turned a deaf ear to it and continued his ascent silently, now approaching the halfway point up the mountain.

    Ahead, he could already faintly make out a human-height stone b with three characters etched on it.

    "Sword Qi Mountain!" Having finally reached the true entrance to the mountain, Chen Chao rubbed his wrist and continued forward. It was then that he noticed the intense sword qi of the mountain had calmed considerably, no longer surging as violently as before. When he looked up, he saw a tall, elderly man with white hair and beard standing with his hands behind his back. It was clear that this expert of Sword Qi Mountain had intervened.

    The old man gazed at Chen Chao, and an overwhelming surge of sword intent instantly rushed over. Chen Chao instinctively wanted to draw his saber, but he forcibly mmed it back into its sheath just as it was halfway out.

    The old man''s gaze lingered on the broken saber for a moment before instantly shifting away. He then said indifferently, "What a martial artist. No wonder your name stirs such resentment among your peers from the foreignnds. Just climbing this mountain, you''ve already caused such amotion. If one day you set foot in the Nepenthe Realm, would you trample this entire Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "How could I have such power? With a singlemand from Sword Qi Mountain, who knows how many sword immortals would appear at the summit of the mountain? Forget about the Nepenthe Realm, even if I reached the end of Nepenthe, how could I dare to have such ns?"

    The old man was not considered pleased with the young man''s response. If it had been any other cultivator, he might not kill them, but he would have expelled them from the mountain without hesitation. However, this young man in front of him had a special identity. In the end, the old man said with a stoic expression, "Sword Qi Mountain only forges swords. Please return."

    Having learned of Chen Chao''s identity, Lin Xian already knew his intentions. How could these old fellows who had lived for so many years not understand?

    Chen Chao chuckled, then took out the pair of snow-white antlers and asked, "Are these items needed by Sword Qi Mountain?"

    The old man nced at them and responded indifferently, "They are merely intended to be used as a sword hilt for a newly forged sword on the mountain. Does your esteemed self think this could move Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback. That demon king was a demon of the Great Beyond Realm, extremely rare in the Great Liang Dynasty, and its antlers had caused many to fight over them. Yet, here at Sword Qi Mountain, this thing was only used to make a sword hilt?

    However, Chen Chao did not show his surprise. He just smiled and said, "It''s just a meeting gift. Since I n to do something Sword Qi Mountain has never done before, I must show enough sincerity."

    The old man shook his head indifferently, "Regardless, Sword Qi Mountain only forges swords."

    Chen Chao was stunned and then asked curiously, "Senior, are you the Mountain Lord?"

    The old man looked at Chen Chao and slowly shook his head.

    Chen Chao then asked, "Did the Mountain Lord instruct you to keep me from entering the mountain gate?"

    The old man shook his head again.

    Chen Chao smiled, "In that case, why can''t I enter Sword Qi Mountain?"

    The old man was rendered speechless, his expression turning somewhat ugly. After a moment, he said softly, "I''ve always heard that your tongue is sharper than your saber. Seeing it today, it''s indeed true."

    Chen Chao smiled, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do."

    The old man snorted coldly, his expression ugly as he turned and walked back up the mountain.

    Chen Chao watched the old man''s back view with a bitter smile. He had initially nned to keep a low profile on the mountain since he was here to seek a favor. Being too ostentatious would not work in his favor. Despite being a martial artist backed by the Great Liang Dynasty, he could not count on that to be truly effective, especially since the foreign sects typically disregarded the Great Liang. Who would have thought that before even stepping through the mountain gate, this old man woulde out and make things difficult? However, given the current situation, Chen Chao was not overly worried either. After all, Sword Qi Mountain was a ce for business. Whether forging swords for sword cultivators or forging a saber for him now, the principle remained the same. Forging swords for sword cultivators built goodwill; forging a saber for him should be no different. A major sect like this would surely consider the benefits and calctions involved. Otherwise, they would not have stood strong for so many years. As long as they felt the reward was worthwhile, their so-called rules might not be so rigid.

    Despite this reasoning, Chen Chao still felt uncertain, even though he had several contingency ns.

    Sighing, he finally reached the mountain gate of Sword Qi Mountain. The disciples guarding the gate seemed to have already been instructed by the old man and thus did not look too pleased. Upon seeing Chen Chao, they said stiffly, "Sword Qi Mountain is a restricted area. Idlers are not allowed."

    Chen Chao had nothing to say to this. The rules of Sword Qi Mountain were just like that. They did not say that reaching the mountain gate after climbing the path would grant you entry, nor did they specify that you had to take this particr path to climb up the mountain. But ultimately, this was the domain of Sword Qi Mountain, and they decide the rules.

    Chen Chao sighed but still smiled as he said, "I have a letter from an elder that I need to deliver to a senior on the mountain. Could you please notify them?"

    Chen Chao had various methods to get into the mountain. As ast resort, he could fabricate a story about Sword Qi Mountain harboring a fugitive from the Great Liang Dynasty and im he was here to investigate. But while that might get him into the mountain, it would nearly destroy any chance of forming a rtionship; a situation he wanted to avoid.

    Pressuring them with the authority of the Great Liang Dynasty might work, but it would certainly make others unhappy. Chen Chao understood this simple principle.

    "Who is it for?" The gatekeeping disciple''s tone remained as stern as ever.

    Chen Chao looked at the disciple, not speaking immediately, but a cold glint appeared in his eyes.

    Constantly backing down sometimes would not make others respect you, it merely made others think you were easy to bully.

    Chen Chao could make a concession for the big shots on the mountain, but what did it mean for a mere gatekeeping disciple to act with such an attitude?

    The disciple noticed the chill in Chen Chao''s eyes and his expression stiffened. When he spoke again, his tone was much more amicable. "Fellow Daoist, please tell us whose letter you''re delivering and to whom in the mountain it is addressed."

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I can only tell you who the letter is from. As for the recipient, you will find out after you report it."

    That disciple''s expression grew uneasy, but he still said softly, "Please speak, Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and said coolly, "Xiao Hezheng."

    The two gatekeeping disciples exchanged nces, looking bewildered. Who was Xiao Hezheng? Why had they never heard of it before?

    These three words sounded utterly unfamiliar to them. It was not some famous great cultivator from the foreignnds, nor was it someone with a long-standing reputation.

    Chen Chao observed the expressions of the two gatekeeping disciples and realized they were unfamiliar with the name of that Great General. Indeed, the Great General had guarded the Northern Frontier for many years. The imperial court mostly referred to him as Great General. Even the foreign cultivators mostly only knew him as an unparalleled martial artist and the Northern Frontier Great General of the Great Liang Dynasty. Few people knew his real name.

    Chen Chao exhaled a breath of turbid air, feeling an inexplicable sadness. For so many years, the Great General had defended the North for the human race, almost dedicating his entire life to it. He had just passed away less than a year ago, and was he already going to be forgotten by the world?

    Momentarily distracted by his chaotic thoughts, Chen Chao quickly regained his senses and said softly, "The former Northern Frontier Great General, Xiao Hezheng."

    Chen Chao looked seriously at the two gatekeeping disciples and said earnestly, "He once defended the North for the human race for decades."

 Chapter 451: Choose a Green Bamboo

    Chapter 451: Choose a Green Bamboo

    When Xiao Hezheng''s name was mentioned, there might not be anyone who knew. However, when the title "Northern Frontier Great General" was brought up, even the most reclusive cultivators would likely have heard of him. This was one of the top three martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty, a supremely powerful martial artist with a great reputation.

    The gatekeeping disciples seemed to feel the weight of those words. After a moment of silence, one of them cupped his hands and said, "Please wait a moment, Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao nodded, his expression calm.

    While Chen Chao waited at the mountain gate, Lin Xian had already arrived, panting heavily. The young sword cultivator ced a hand on Chen Chao''s shoulder and said, "You... this guy... really deserves..."

    Before finishing his sentence, Lin Xian stood up straight. His blue and white robe was now full of holes. One could imagine the hardships he had suffered while climbing the mountain.

    But soon, he noticed that Chen Chao was standing in front of the mountain gate without being allowed in, Lin Xian said gleefully, "See, I told you, even if you made it to the gate, it doesn''t mean you''ll be allowed in!"

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with him and simply nced at him before smiling and saying, "Remember to change your clothes."

    Lin Xian straightened his body and snorted coldly, then introduced himself to the gatekeeping disciples, "Lin Xian from Jade Summit Mountain, here to seek a sword."

    Of course, he did not forget to hand over his letter of introduction.The gatekeeping disciples had clearly been informed beforehand. So after nodding, one of them stepped forward to lead this young sword cultivator who was already quite renowned in the foreignnds into the mountain. If Chen Chao had been paying attention to recent events in the foreignnds, he would have known about Lin Xian''s achievements on the Latent Dragon List.

    But although he entered the list, he was naturally ranked behind him.

    Lin Xian followed the disciple into the mountain gate, but quickly turned back to look at Chen Chao, smiling as he said, "Once I''m inside, I''ll put in a good word for you. Maybe they''ll let you in."

    Chen Chao did not want to respond to this person.

    But soon, the gatekeeping disciples were suddenly taken aback as a figure appeared not far from the mountain gate. "We pay respects, Mountain Lord!"

    Lin Xian who had not walked far turned around just in time to see the rarely-seen Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain, Yang Furen, appear at the gate. It looked like he came specially to meet Chen Chao. Lin Xian shook his head, repeatedly telling himself, "This can''t be real, this can''t be real!"

    At the gate, the gatekeeping disciples had already retreated. The white-haired Yang Furen sized up this young martial artist. After a moment of silence, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s been many years since Ist saw Brother Xiao. I always thought there would be plenty of time, that one day we''d surely have the chance to drink together again. But now, we''re separated by life and death."

    While Yang Furen was observing Chen Chao, Chen Chao was also observing this Sword Qi Mountain Lord, who, despite his peculiar name, seemed no different from an ordinary old man. Hearing Yang Furen speak, Chen Chao replied softly, "The Great General has returned home with honor, fulfilling his life''s wish."

    Yang Furen smiled and said calmly, "That was indeed his temperament. He asked for nothing more in life, and his final wish was simply to die in his hometown, to return to his roots."

    Chen Chao said nothing more and handed over the letter he was holding.

    Yang Furen epted the letter but did not open it. Instead, he tucked it into his robe and said, "This old man already knows your purpose foring. But do you understand the troubles it entails?"

    Chen Chao nodded. As a martial artist, as a military official of the Great Liang Dynasty, not using a flying sword, each of these points entailed trouble. This was not normal for Sword Qi Mountain.

    "Let''s head up the mountain first."

    Although Yang Furen knew the situation was tricky too, he had no intention of rejecting Chen Chao outright. Aside from the potential criticism he would face if news got out, just considering his rtionship with Xiao Hezheng made such a move impossible. Chen Chao followed behind quietly, maintaining a step behind.

    "You just arrived on the mountain and already provoked someone on the mountain. What were you thinking? When you go out to handle matters and seek help from others, how can you still have such a temper?"

    As they ascended the mountain together, Yang Furen spoke calmly, devoid of any emotional fluctuations, as if it were just a casual question.

    Chen Chao replied softly, "I had intended to have a pleasant attitude. It''s just that the senior was a bit overbearing, and this junior couldn''t suppress my temper for a moment. It was indeed inappropriate and caused trouble for Mountain Lord."

    Facing that swordsmith whose identity was unknown, Chen Chao could afford to disregard him. But in front of this Sword Qi Mountain Lord, he naturally had to show the proper attitude.

    "There''s no need for that. The fact that Xiao Hezheng is willing to take the initiative and lower his head to write a letter to this old man speaks volumes. Many things can be inferred from that. Most of you martial artists have simr temperaments: unwilling to lower your heads. ording to that old man, life is all about pride. Once you lose it, whether you''re alive or dead doesn''t make much of a difference. I used to scoff at it, but as I''ve grown older over the years, I''ve pondered over that statement. I now find it somewhat interesting. That old man stood tall his whole life, keeping his back straight. It may look easy, but it''s actually quite difficult."

    Yang Furen did not know if it was because he was reminded of many past events due to his friend''s passing, but he became extremely emotional. "The year I first met him, that guy mocked me for only forging swords for the sword cultivators of the world. How many sword cultivators who received swords have ever ventured to the North? It''s better to forge a few more sabers, it can at least chop off a dew demon heads. This old man argued back, saying that sword cultivators are unrivaled in killing power and are the epitome of elegance. Besides, the Sword Qi Mountain where this old man is from has been forging swords for generations. Why would we forge any sabers?" "In the end, guess how that old man responded?"

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "What did the Great General say?"

    Yang Furen replied with a cold face, "He said he was wasting his breath talking to me."

    Chen Chao suppressed augh, not expecting the Great General to have been so... ''hotblooded'' in his youth.

    Yang Furen asked, "Do you think the same too?"

    Chen Chao did not speak. This was a difficult question to answer.

    Fortunately, Yang Furen did not dwell on it and just waved his hand, saying, "This old man won''t hold it against a junior like you."

    As the two continued to ascend along the mountain path, thick bamboo forests nked their sides. However, these bamboo were different from the rest in the world; they stood taller and had longer segments between joints. Chen Chao sized them up with curiosity, vaguely guessing that these bamboo were specially used for scabbards. It seemed that everything on Sword Qi Mountain was closely rted to flying swords.

    Yang Furen seemed to sense what Chen Chao was thinking and said, "These green bamboo are used to make sword sheaths. They don''t burn easily, are difficult to be cut by des, and can also nurture flying swords. However, the forging process is tooplicated. Many sword cultivators plead earnestly for these sword sheaths. Why do you think people are like this?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Yang Furen said calmly, "Pick a piece of green bamboo."

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "This junior is just a martial artist, I''mpletely ignorant about flying swords. I''m afraid I won''t pick a good one."

    Yang Furen just replied, "This old man will be waiting for you in the pavilion ahead. When you''ve chosen, cut it down." Then Yang Furen went up thedder and walked towards the pavilion on the mountainside. Chen Chao stood on the spot for a moment, then bit the bullet and entered the bamboo forest. He carefully examined the green bamboo. Before ascending Sword Qi Mountain, Chen Chao had actually researched some information about it and knew quite a bit, but there was no mention of these green bamboo in the records. Now that Yang Furen asked Chen Chao to select the green bamboo, he must have had his reasons. However, for a martial artist like Chen Chao to carefully select and examine them, it was not just a matter of using ordinary eyes. This made Chen Chao feel quite helpless. With only a little knowledge about flying swords, he could only look at the green bamboo in silence.

    Reaching his hand out, Chen Chao casually tapped on a nearby green bamboo. Suddenly, he heard a sounding from inside the bamboo, like the flowing of water.

    Raising an eyebrow, Chen Chao picked another bamboo. This time, the sound was different; resembling the melodious sound of a zither, but extremely ethereal. He switched several times, discovering that each green bamboo produced a different sound when tapped. Some sounded like war drums, vast and distant. Some were like cicada songs, signaling the arrival of early summer. Some were like the chirping of insects on a summer night, momentarily taking Chen Chao back to the days by the Wei River.

    Each green bamboo seemed like a different person; with its own unique personality and characteristics.

    Chen Chao was momentarily immersed in these sounds, unconsciously walking dozens of feet and listening to countless sounds. Finally, he stood before a green bamboo that was neitherrge nor small. Chen Chao lightly tapped it, but this time, there was no sound. It was just a dull thud, like an ordinary piece of green stone; incredibly hard.

    Chen Chao carefully examined the green bamboo. Indeed, there was nothing special about it. He still did not know whether he should choose the one with the most unique sound or one that looked extraordinary.

    However, Chen Chao did not hesitate for too long. In the end, he decisively drew his saber and cut down this green bamboo.

    After the green bamboo fell, Chen Chao suddenly realized that it weighed more than a thousand pounds. He hoisted it onto his shoulders and then headed towards the pavilion.

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao and asked a question, ¡°Why did you choose it?¡±

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and answered frankly, ¡°Each green bamboo produces a different sound. This junior didn''t know how to choose, but this one made no sound and seemed very hard.¡±

    Yang Furen seemed somewhat surprised by Chen Chao''s simple and direct answer. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you know that if this green bamboo is used to make sword sheaths, forget about nurturing flying swords, the flying sword''s spiritual energy will dissipate before long. This green bamboo is like a big pocket, tightly binding the flying sword, making it hard to breathe. Do you think such a sword sheath is good?¡±

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "This junior really doesn''t know a thing."

    "When those mediocre swordsmiths forge sword sheaths, they only think about how to keep the sword qi inside the sheath. But a truly good sword sheath should be able to contain the sword qi withoutpletely hiding it. The sword intent and the essence of the sword master constantly circting, nurturing the flying sword effectively. Anyway, these are all matters concerning sword forging. I suppose you''re not too interested in them."

    Yang Furen sighed.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "What senior said actually applies to life as well. Being flexible and adaptable is the right path."

    Yang Furen nodded, acknowledging this consideration.

    Chen Chao said softly, "I''ve still let down Mountain Lord''s sincere efforts."

    However, Yang Furen shook his head.

 Chapter 452: Many

    Chapter 452: Many

    Yang Furen looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "This old man said that it wasn''t good for making sword sheaths, but do you use a sword?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow, somewhat puzzled. "Then why did Mountain Lord ask me to choose the green bamboo?"

    Yang Furen did not exin, but simply gestured for Chen Chao to carry the green bamboo and continue up the mountain with him.

    The green bamboo was as heavy as a thousand pounds, but for Chen Chao, it was no problem. Years of body tempering had made his body tougher than ordinary metal and stone. As for his strength, it naturally went without saying.

    As he carried the bamboo up the mountain, they soon passed through a forest where the tree trunks were glowing red. Chen Chao reached out to touch them and found that the trees themselves emitted a rolling heat, and the temperature did not seem low at all.

    "It''s just firewood," Yang Furen said.

    As the ce where they know how to forge flying swords best in the world, Chen Chao was not surprised by anything rted to flying swords at Sword Qi Mountain. He just had not expected that there would be a whole forest dedicated to mere firewood on Sword Qi Mountain.

    "When that girl ascended the mountain before, this old man originally thought she would at most choose one flying sword and then leave the mountain. But unexpectedly, she ended up taking away nine flying swords from me. Nine swords that were only slightly inferior to the Hundred Year Swords. Even this old man felt heartache about it. If she hadn''t had a master already, that girl wouldn''t have been able to leave the mountain. I reckon Sword Qi Mountain will have one more female sword immortal soon."

    Yang Furen brought up Xie Nandu for some unknown reason, but his words carried some meaning regarding Chen Chao.Chen Chao just smiled quietly from behind.

    "Rumor has it that you and that youngdy have quite a rtionship. Do you have thoughts of bing Daopanions?"

    Yang Furen chuckled, his mood visibly improved.

    Chen Chao replied, "It''s hard to say. We''ve troubled Mountain Lord with this."

    Yang Furen nodded. "Though you are indeed a rare martial artist in this world, you may not necessarily be a suitable match for that youngdy. A female sword cultivator, mastering nine flying swords - such a feat has never been seen in the history of cultivation. She might usher in a new era. And you?"

    "His Majesty ventured deep into the North and fought the Demon Emperor to a draw."

    Chen Chao was neither servile nor haughty. While Yang Furen did not explicitly belittle martial artists, the underlying implication in his words suggested otherwise. Although Chen Chao was seeking help, he was unwilling to bend to Yang Furen''s expectations in such matters.

    Yang Furen paused and was silent for a moment, beforementing, "That emperor of yours is indeed remarkable, truly extraordinary. For you martial artists to be this powerful when you reach the pinnacle, it''s also beyond what us cultivators had imagined. It''s just a pity that in this lifetime, it''s unlikely I''ll have the chance to witness the magnificence of that emperor."

    With millions of miles between Sword Qi Mountain and the Divine Capital, Yang Furen could not possibly visit the Divine Capital to pay respects to the Great Liang Emperor, nor could the Great Liang Emperor himselfe to Sword Qi Mountain.

    Chen Chao chuckled. "Likewise."

    Yang Furen was taken aback, then burst intoughter. "You''re quite amusing, kid. So confident, much like that old man, Xiao Hezheng. No wonder he''s willing to do these things for you."

    "The Great General has mentored me as a martial senior, passing on his martial arts legacy, ensuring its continuity. I''ll always remember the Great General''s kindness."

    Chen Chao spoke earnestly. There was no falsehood in his words. Although he had only met the Great General a few times and their rtionship was not considered very close, the Great General''s willingness to help was truly a mentoring gesture from a senior martial artist to a junior.

    Few could rival such breadth of mind.

    Yang Furenughed, "He certainly has a good sessor." Then the two arrived at the mountain peak, overlooking the entire Sword Qi Mountain. Yang Furen pointed to a ce not far ahead and said, "That''s the Sword Pool. After our swordsmiths forge a sword, they leave it there. Then, when sword cultivators climb up the mountain, they will go to the Sword Pool to select a sword, and it will depend on their fate. Over the years, Sword Qi Mountain has provided countless swords to countless cultivators. The Sword Sect ims that only their sword cultivators can be considered true sword cultivators, which is a bit exaggerated. However, if we say that the famous swords of the world all originate from Sword Qi Mountain, that''s quite urate."

    Chen Chao replied, "With such a deep foundation, it''s indeed urate to say so about Sword Qi Mountain."

    Yang Furen smiled and suddenly looked toward the Sword Pool, saying, "Since we''re here by fate, let''s watch someone choose a sword. That fellow called Lin Xian had a few words with you earlier at the foot of the mountain, didn''t he? What kind of flying sword do you think he''ll take from Sword Qi Mountain this time?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "I can''t say for sure, but I have a feeling he''s no ordinary sword cultivator."

    Yang Furen revealed Lin Xian''s background, "Hees from Jade Summit Mountain and is the final disciple of Ren Qianshan, who is also a sword immortal. Have you heard of him?"

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "Of course, I''ve heard of the Flowing Water Sword Immortal. It''s said that he hasn''t appeared in the world for nearly half a sixty-year cycle."

    "He''s just striving for the Great Sword Immortal realm, but how can it be that easy?"

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "Do you know what price Jade Summit Mountain paid to let hime here to seek a sword?"

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement, "Isn''t it said that Sword Qi Mountain gives its swords to those who are fated, seeking only a favor in return?"

    Yang Furen shook his head, "That''s just how it''s phrased. While a favor is necessary, they must also offer substantialpensation. Otherwise, how would our Sword Qi Mountain cover our expenses of forging swords? The folks up here have no interest in worldly affairs. If we made them operate like other sects, engaging in business to support the sect, they''d probably pack up and leave the mountain immediately."

    "And Yu Xiyi?"

    Chen Chao looked at Yang Furen.

    Yang Furen shook his head, "Since he''s this generation''s representative from the Sword Sect, the word ''favor'' is worth everything."

    Chen Chaomented, "In the end, people are just different."

    Yang Furenughed, "Naturally. To give a closer example, in your Great Liang Dynasty, the Emperor''s son is born superior, while amoner''s son is born to kowtow to him. What''s the logic in that? Where in this world is there true equality?"

    "Let me say one more thing: some cultivators in the foreignnds find you martial artists uninteresting, seeing you as thorns in their side. Isn''t this for simr reasons?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Then once one ascends the mountain and cultivates the Dao, is there no more hierarchy?"

    Yang Furen smiled and shook his head, "In the foreignnds, the one with the strongest fist sets the rules, while rules are secondary. Isn''t it the same for you, where rules don''t override strength?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment, then shook his head, "Actually, it''s pretty much the same."

    Yang Furen did not respond, just quietly watched the scene by the Sword Pool.

    Chen Chao followed Yang Furen''s gaze and saw Lin Xian, who was being led to the Sword Pool by someone. He had changed into a brand new outfit; pure white, which made him look even more otherworldly.

    After being led to the Sword Pool, Lin Xian''s eyes lit up as he looked at the countless flying swords before him. He grinned and asked, "Can I pick any of these flying swords?"

    The mountain disciple who had brought him there was a taciturn man. Hearing this, he just said woodenly, "The flying swords choose you, not the other way around." Lin Xian raised an eyebrow, "Is that how it works?"

    The man remained silent.

    Likely finding the taciturn man rather dull, Lin Xian stopped talking and instead released his own sword qi to sense the flying swords. In the Sword Pool, the sword qi suddenly surged, with the unique sword qi of each flying sword rising and swirling around, sensing Lin Xian''s sword qi. However, after a brief moment, the sword qi abruptly dissipated, and not a single flying sword chose this young sword cultivator.

    Stunned for a moment, Lin Xian cursed, "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me!"

    When he was young, his master, the Flowing Water Sword Immortal Ren Qianshan, had brought him to Jade Summit Mountain to cultivate. Ren Qianshan had high hopes for thisst disciple and did not immediately bring him to Sword Qi Mountain to choose a sword but gave him a wooden sword instead. Over the years, Lin Xian had been yearning to find a flying sword on Sword Qi Mountain. Now that he finally had the chance, this was the result. His face turned ugly, not expecting such an oue.

    The man said, "Since no flying sword chose you, you can leave the mountain. The items sent by Jade Summit Mountain will be returned in full."

    Lin Xian frowned and muttered, "I don''t believe it. I am a prodigy destined to reach the pinnacle of Sword Dao. How could this be?!

    "

    The man had seen too many sword cultivators leave in disappointment after failing to obtain a sword from the Sword Pool. He was ustomed to their frustration and was about to drive Lin Xian away.

    However, Lin Xian seemed to have gone mad and directly jumped into the Sword Pool. The man could not stop him in time and shouted, "Are you looking to die?!"

    The Sword Pool was filled with rampant sword qi. If Lin Xian triggered the sword qi of the flying swords, he would likely be shredded into a skeleton by the sword qi.

    But at this moment, Lin Xian had already leaped into the Sword Pool, and the man did not dare to follow. He could only stand by anxiously.

    This bastard! If he really dies on Sword Qi Mountain, won''t his master, the Flowing Water Sword Immortal, be devastated?

    Watching this scene from a distance, Yang Furen showed no reaction. He just smiled and said, "You see, who among the world''s sword cultivators isn''t captivated by the flying swords of Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao just asked, "Will he die in there?"

    Yang Furen shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but probably not. There''s a sword in there that''s very suitable for him."

    Sure enough, after Lin Xian jumped into the Sword Pool, which should have been filled with rampant sword qi, it was surprisingly quiet. Lin Xian looked around and cursed, "Your Father is such a prodigious talent, and none of you are willing to follow me to shake the world?!"

    The Sword Pool was so quiet that there was not a single sound. After an unknown amount of time, a single flying sword emerged from the ground. It slowly approached Lin Xian, circled around him a few times, and finally hovered in front of him, humming gently.

    Lin Xian was overjoyed. "You have good eyes!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two watched the sword selection unfold.

    "The sword''s name is ''Timely Rain.'' The swordsmith who forged it personally named it. In terms of seniority, he was this old man''s martial uncle. But unfortunately, he has been in eternal rest for many years and didn''t get to see his pinnacle work being taken away."

    Yang Furenmented emotionally. Cultivators are also human; as the seasons change and the years pass, some people are inevitably taken away, never to be seen again.

    Chen Chao asked, "How many swords are in the Sword Pool?"

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "You should ask, how many flying swords does Sword Qi Mountain have."

    Chen Chao looked at Yang Furen.

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "Many."

 Chapter 453: Please Think Thrice, Mountain Lord!

    Chapter 453: Please Think Thrice, Mountain Lord!

    Chen Chao was somewhat speechless; was that not obvious?

    Yang Furen said calmly, "I know what you''re thinking, but how many years has Sword Qi Mountain been around? How many swordsmiths have emerged? How many swords have each swordsmith forged in their lifetime? And how many have been given away? These things are hard to quantify. This old man would have to check the records for a long time, and even so, I might still miss some. Why bother with such trivial matters?"

    Chen Chao was silent.

    After watching the sword selection, Yang Furen summarized with an emotional sigh, "Every time I see a sword cultivator taking a sword down the mountain, I feel reluctant. As a swordsmith, forging a sword, especially one they are very proud of, is like raising a daughter. You hope one day she finds a suitable husband, but at the same time, you fear she will leave and you''ll never see her again. If you ever have a daughter, you''ll understand this conflicting sentiment."

    Chen Chao responded with a smile.

    Afterwards, the two of them walked around many parts of Sword Qi Mountain. Chen Chao patiently carried the green bamboo on his shoulder, while Yang Furen did not mention whether he would agree to reforge Chen Chao''s broken saber. Chen Chao also refrained from asking, allowing Yang Furen to lead him around. After all, this deal, whether sessful or not, would not result in a falling out. Unlike many other sects in the foreignnds, Sword Qi Mountain remained neutral, avoiding excessive enmity or closeness with any particr faction.

    After wandering for half a day, they returned to the pavilion deep in the bamboo grove on the mountainside. Yang Furen raised his head to look at the countless green bamboo in front of him without speaking.

    Chen Chao just carried the bamboo, reminiscing about the sounds of the bamboo. He had to admit, he had be somewhat enamored with those sounds, like a jar of aged alcohol that seemed unremarkable at first but grew increasingly vorful over time.

    "You have quite the patience. That old fellow Xiao Hezheng couldn''tpare to you."In the end, it was still Yang Furen who broke the silence first. But the moment he opened his mouth, he knew that he had likely lost the initiative.

    Chen Chao smiled, "When you''re out and about, especially when seeking favors, it''s best to speak as little as possible to avoid incurring dislike."

    Yang Furen sighed, "You should know that this matter is very troublesome."

    Chen Chao said in surprise, "If even Mountain Lord finds it troublesome, who in this world would dare to say it isn''t?"

    Yang Furen shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t tter this old man. I''ve known Xiao Hezheng for a long time. Actually, helping you isn''t impossible. Although Sword Qi Mountain only forges flying swords and you use a saber, this old man can do this for you in a personal capacity. This can be considered repaying Xiao Hezheng''s favor of saving my life.

    Life-saving favor, how important were these three words?

    It was only then that Chen Chao realized what kind of favor it was when the Great General agreed to help him back then. Chen Chao felt a renewed sense of respect and admiration for the general. This senior martial artist had truly held nothing back from him.

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "This junior wasn''t aware of this."

    Yang Furen shook his head calmly and said, "He wouldn''t tell you, nor would he even mention it in the letter. That''s just his nature. He''s never asked me for anything in all the years he''s been alive. This old man thought it would stay that way, that this old man would owe him this debt until we both were in the grave. But I didn''t expect that in the end, he asked for something. This old man can finally feel relieved. But this matter really is troublesome. This old man still doesn''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing that he asked."

    At this moment, Chen Chao finally spoke some heartfelt words, "It''s not that this junior insists oning to Sword Qi Mountain to make things difficult for Mountain Lord. But the truth is, this junior''s saber is no ordinary weapon. I''m afraid that only the swordsmiths of Sword Qi Mountain have the ability to reforge it, which is why this junior had no choice but toe. If there were any other way, why would this junior trouble Mountain Lord?"

    Yang Furen nodded his head and said with a smile, "That''s honest of you. Whether it''s a sword or any other weapon like an axe or a hook, as long as my Sword Qi Mountain forges it, it''s bound to be of the highest quality. But we only forge flying swords."

    Chen Chao solemnly said, "That''s why this junior is asking for Mountain Lord''s help. This junior will remember Sword Qi Mountain''s kindness for the rest of my life."

    "Draw your saber from its sheathe, let this old man take a look."

    Yang Furen looked at Chen Chao, who did not hesitate to pat the scabbard. The broken saber slid out andnded in front of Yang Furen. He then extended his hand, flicking his finger against the de. As expected, the de trembled slightly. Then, Yang Furen ran his finger along the edge of the broken de, and soon, tiny droplets of blood appeared on his fingertip.

    Yang Furen sighed, "Indeed, just as this old man thought. Your saber is no less remarkable than a Hundred Year Sword of Sword Qi Mountain. If it were an ordinary broken saber, this old man can handle its repair, and it wouldn''t be so troublesome. But your saber is extraordinary, and this old man doesn''t have any solution. That''s what makes this so troublesome."

    Chen Chao had heard the old cksmith at the workshop below the mountain exin the process of repairing flying swords. Now, he understood somewhat. Initially, he thought that if Yang Furen agreed to help, the matter would likely seed. But now, hearing Yang Furen''s implied meaning, it seemed even he did not have a solution.

    Was it not said that Yang Furen was the most amazing swordsmith in the world?

    "This old man is naturally the number one swordsmith in the world. What is there to doubt about this matter?"

    Perhaps seeing through Chen Chao''s thoughts, Yang Furen furrowed his brows as he said, "This old man has forged countless famous swords in my lifetime. Who knows how many sword immortals''panion swords came from this old man''s hands? If you brought a sword instead of a saber, and if this old man couldn''t repair it, then you can take the position of Sword Qi Mountain Lord."

    When it came to such matters, Yang Furen was naturally the most proud, not allowing anyone to question him.

    Chen Chao continued, "Mountain Lord, your next sentence isn''t going to be that it''s a pity this junior uses a saber instead of a sword, right?"

    Yang Furen remained silent, just patting the broken saber and returning it to Chen Chao''s sheath with a frown. "You sure know how to pose a challenge for this old man. How troublesome."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Is there really no other way?"

    Yang Furen looked at him and instead asked, "What did you bring with you when you came up the mountain?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, then immediately said, "This junior heard before that Sword Qi Mountain was searching for the antlers of that demon king. So this junior happened to get involved and obtained a pair of snow-white deer antlers. However, just before entering the mountain, this junior heard that those were merely used to forge sword handles. It was a moment of reflection. But besides that, this junior also has many demon beads and quite a bit of skygold currency."

    "That old man you dealt with at the foot of the mountain hasn''t fired up the forge to forge swords for many years. It was only recently that he was inspired to forge a flying sword. He even had a name for it, ''First Deer,'' and he wanted to use the deer antlers as the sword handle. However, he isn''t very fond of martial artists like you. Otherwise, when you brought the deer antlers, he might not greet you with a smile, but at least he won''t speak so harshly."

    Yang Furen spoke of the affairs on the mountain with indifference.

    Chen Chao smiled, "Although there was some misunderstanding, this junior is still willing to gift the white deer antlers to Sword Qi Mountain."

    Yang Furen nodded his head and did not say anything, seeming to be lost in thought.

    Chen Chao continued to carry the green bamboo, waiting, appearing somewhatical.

    After a long while, Yang Furen sighed, "Fine, wait here for a moment. This old man will go think of a solution."

    With that, Yang Furen turned and left. Only then did Chen Chao put down the green bamboo from his shoulder and sit down in the pavilion to rest with his eyes closed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yang Furen returned to the mountain, arriving at a great hall located atop a high peak near the Sword Pool. Surrounding the hall were numerous stone swords. This ce was typically reserved for an important sword sacrificial ceremony, and barely any swordsmiths were willing toe here for discussions. After all, these people dedicated their entire lives to forging swords and cared for nothing else. However, at this moment, many esteemed swordsmiths from the mountain had gathered, waiting for Yang Furen, who had previously gone down the mountain to meet with Chen Chao.

    When Yang Furen reappeared, the crowd saluted and called out, "Mountain Lord." The elderly man who had first made things difficult for Chen Chao at the mountain gate spoke up bluntly, "Mountain Lord, are you truly going to take on this task? If this gets out, won''t our Sword Qi Mountain be aughingstock?"

    Yang Furen looked at the elderly man and smiled, "Why do you say that?"

    The elderly man snorted coldly, "Everyone knows that Sword Qi Mountain is number one in the world at forging swords, but we''ve never forged a saber for anyone. As for reforging, even less so."

    Yang Furen smiled and looked at everyone, asking, "Does everyone think the same?"

    The swordsmiths mostly remained silent in response to Yang Furen''s question, but soon someone spoke up, "Mountain Lord, whether or not we reforge the broken saber for that martial artist isn''t the main issue. The real issue is that this martial artist''s identity is special. Sword Qi Mountain stands above worldly affairs. If we truly do this for him, what will the other great sects in the foreignnds think? Is Sword Qi Mountain going to make enemies of them?"

    Hearing this, the others nodded in agreement. This was amon concern among the swordsmiths.

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "What do you mean by ''above worldly affairs''? As long as we live in this world, there''s no such thing as being above it all." "As for whether we might offend the foreignnds, doesn''t anyone consider whether we might offend the Great Liang Dynasty instead? "In the past, you can say that you don''t care. But now, that Emperor has proven that he might be a formidable cultivator who''s no weaker than the likes of the Temple Master. And the person here on the mountain is the current favorite of that Emperor."

    Hearing this, many of the swordsmiths frowned, their expressions turning uneasy. For years, they hadrgely disregarded the Great Liang Dynasty until two eventsst winter.

    The Great Liang Emperor had journeyed north and fought the Demon Emperor to a draw, then returned to the Divine Capital unscathed despite an ambush by foreign cultivators.

    It was said that even the Temple Master himself had gone to see the Emperor personally.

    Furthermore, with the Great Liang Dynasty bing increasingly powerful, there were some matters that must be considered at this moment.

    "Mountain Lord, Sword Qi Mountain has existed for many years and has remained safe because of our caution. This decision of yours could potentially bring disaster upon us."

    A swordsmith spoke up, his voice full of worry. They cared little for the politics of the world and simply wished to spend their lives peacefully forging the finest flying swords in the world. At the same time, the flying swords left their names in history, they could also enter the annals of history along with the flying swords.

    Yang Furen shook his head and sighed.

    "We know that Mountain Lord feels indebted to Xiao Hezheng and wishes to repay that debt, but this matter must be carefully considered. We must not drag Sword Qi Mountain into an abyss from which there is no return!"

    As these words were spoken, the numerous swordsmiths chorused, "Please think thrice, Mountain Lord!"

    Yang Furen looked at them and did not speak.

 Chapter 454: Someone Who Cant Be Chased Away

    Chapter 454: Someone Who Can''t Be Chased Away

    Beforeing up the mountain, Chen Chao knew that asking Sword Qi Mountain to help forge a saber would be no simple task. Putting aside whether or not the swordsmiths here had the skill, just the act of forging a saber would raise many voices of dissent on Sword Qi Mountain. He had prepared many arguments, but in the end, he only met with the Mountain Lord and did not meet the other swordsmiths.

    The trouble had been taken on by Yang Furen himself.

    This Mountain Lord looked at the many swordsmiths present and, after a long silence, asked, "Can it not be done in this old man''s personal capacity?"

    Someone quickly replied, "Even if Mountain Lord thinks so, will those outside the mountain think the same?"

    Yang Furen said, "Have you all considered that if he brings a saber up the mountain and leaves with a broken saber, people might think Sword Qi Mountain is nothing special, that we can only forge swords and cannot even repair a broken saber?"

    Some of the swordsmiths frowned upon hearing this. Having spent their entire lives on Sword Qi Mountain, they valued the reputation of Sword Qi Mountain more than anyone else.

    Before they could reply, Yang Furen just smiled and said, "It''s not thatplicated, you''re all overthinking it."

    "Anyway, this old man doesn''t agree. If Mountain Lord insists on doing this, then this old man will leave the mountain today and never return, nor will I acknowledge myself as a member of Sword Qi Mountain."

    The elderly man who had initially given Chen Chao a hard time at the mountain gate spoke up, his stance resolute.Yang Furen asked, "Wen Hu, why go so far?"

    The old man called Wen Hu frowned and said, "This old man simply cannot stand by and watch Sword Qi Mountain make a foolish decision on this matter. If Mountain Lord insists on going through with this, I''m afraid this won''t work."

    The other swordsmiths also spoke up. While not as extreme, their sentiments were roughly simr.

    Such a situation had never urred on Sword Qi Mountain, this was the first time in many years. Although Yang Furen was the Mountain Lord in name, oftentimes, he could not make decisions alone about matters on the mountain.

    "When that girl came up the mountain and took away nine flying swords, it was already inappropriate. But at least she was a student of the academy and not someone from the Great Liang Dynasty. However, this person is an official in the Great Liang Dynasty, and his status makes this matter too delicate, Mountain Lord!"

    "Yes, that girl took nine flying swords, which were still slightly inferior to the Hundred Year Swords. How many such flying swords does Sword Qi Mountain have? Mountain Lord, would the ancestors of Sword Qi Mountain approve of this if they knew?"

    "Mountain Lord, we''ve never opposed any of your decisions, but today, we ask you to think this over carefully."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone on the mountain voiced unanimous opposition to this matter.

    "To be honest with everyone, this old man is actually helpless against that broken saber."

    Yang Furen suddenly smiled and said, "Doesn''t anyone want to try to reforge that broken saber and show the world what kind of ce Sword Qi Mountain really is?"

    Someone smiled bitterly, "If even Mountain Lord is powerless, how could we have any solutions?"

    The world knew that Yang Furen was the world''s greatest swordsmith. If even he could not aplish this task, they naturally would not even think about it.

    Yang Furen sighed, "Spending a lifetime forging only swords, isn''t it boring?"

    No one answered him. After a long silence in front of the hall, Yang Furen sighed again, "It seems you all have forged swords to the point where you''re no longer like real people."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao waited in the pavilion for a long time, even cycling his internal qi several times, but Yang Furen still had not returned. When he opened his eyes again, a middle-aged man had appeared in the depths of the bamboo forest. The man wore a gray robe and had a sword hanging from his waist. He did not have any otherworldly aura, looking instead like a simple, taciturn farmer.

    Chen Chao stood up and exchanged a nce with the man. He was in no hurry to speak.

    The man walked toward Chen Chao slowly. "You''re that young martial artist, Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "Who might you be, Senior?"

    The man shook his head, "You don''t need to know who I am. Do you know thating up the mountain to forge your saber is causing a lot of trouble? Right now, at the main hall, the Mountain Lord and a group of swordsmiths are in a heated argument."

    Chen Chao replied, "I apologize for disturbing the mountain."

    The man said, "Since you know that you''re disturbing, why persist? Especially when even the Mountain Lord has no solution. It isn''t easy for our Sword Qi Mountain to establish ourselves between heaven and earth. Your actions could bring our Sword Qi Mountain disaster. Even if the Mountain Lord owes a debt of gratitude, you shouldn''t leverage it for repayment." "If you can understand this, how about leaving the mountain now?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. Actually, when the man first spoke, Chen Chao roughly understood his meaning. But now that he said this, Chen Chao still asked, "Is this the Mountain Lord''s opinion?"

    The man shook his head, "This is the opinion of Sword Qi Mountain."

    Chen Chao asked with a smile, "Since when does the Mountain Lord''s word no longer hold sway on Sword Qi Mountain?"

    The man did not answer this question and simply said, "If Fellow Daoist insists on staying, then I will have to take action."

    Chen Chao looked at the sword hanging from the man''s waist and asked with a grin, "Are you a sword cultivator or a sword immortal?"

    The man''s expression remained calm as an ancient well as he asked, "What do you mean?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied, "Even if I were to leave the mountain, I would have to see the Mountain Lord first. Besides, since you''re not a sword immortal, there''s no need to be so harsh in your words. It''s easy to be beaten up."

    The man narrowed his eyes, a hint of sword intent emanating from him.

    Chen Chaomented, "At least you all have some dignity and didn''t send a sword immortal to drive me away."

    He grasped the hilt of his saber, muttering to himself, "I just lost one fight; surely I can''t lose two in a row, right?"

    As he spoke, the man had already arrived in front of him. Sword qi filled the bamboo forest, scattering in all directions. With a flick of his sword sheath, the man''s flying sword was unsheathed, apanied by sword cries echoing through the deep bamboo forest.

    Chen Chao drew his saber at the same time and attacked first. He delivered a powerful strike with an imposing momentum.

    As the man gripped his sword, he already saw the saber descending. He had no choice but to ce his sword horizontally in front of him at that moment, intercepting the powerful strike. However, it was only after the sh of de and sword that the man realized he had underestimated the young martial artist before him. The boundless force behind the saber nearly made him lose grip of the flying sword in his hand.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered to say much to the man before him. After his saber strike, the de slid along the body of the flying sword, finally getting stuck at the sword''s guard; unable to advance further.

    Just as the man rxed, Chen Chao suddenly threw a punch. The man frowned, about to block the attack. But he was already struck on the shoulder by the punch, sent flying back several dozen feet, barely managing to stand steady. Eventually, he barely stabilized himself with his sword after nearly falling down. Chen Chao chuckled, "Stop practicing the sword. Stick to forging swords honestly."

    Despite considering himself to have a decent temperament, the man inexplicably felt a surge of anger upon hearing these words. Without a word, he thrust his sword forward, ovepping sword images and abundant sword intent. This sword strike was actually quite skillful.

    However, Chen Chao paid no mind. Not all cultivators in the world were as powerful as the demon girl he had encountered before. This sword cultivator before him was clearly nowhere near as strong as that demon girl.

    The man''s swordsmanship was different from that of other sword cultivators in the world. Itcked that elegant feeling and was instead more down-to-earth, which actually closely matched the style of Sword Qi Mountain. Those obsessed with sword forging would not bother with suchplexities.

    Afterward, the bamboo forest was filled with sword qi, yet not a single green bamboo was damaged. Chen Chao faced the enemy with his broken saber and quickly gained the upper hand. In the end, with a final strike, Chen Chao used a technique to disarm the man of his flying sword. The simple and unadorned flying sword, simr to the man, fell to the ground nearby, quietly embedding itself in the earth.

    Chen Chao''s de halted before the man''s neck.

    Then, Chen Chao sheathed his saber.

    The man looked incredulous.

    He had no enmity with Sword Qi Mountain; killing someone here would be unreasonable. Chen Chao sheathed his saber out of restraint and also because the other party had not harbored any killing intent towards him from the beginning.

    Chen Chao walked back to the pavilion, picked up the green bamboo, and said with a smile, "You seem to have forgotten that I''m also ranked third on the Latent Dragon List."

    The man remained silent. Having been bested, what more could he say?

    Chen Chao turned and continued up the mountain, leaving behind onest remark, "Rest assured, if I see the Mountain Lord and he still wants me to leave, I''ll go down the mountain."

    The man stood there, dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The standoff in the great hall continued.

    As the Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain, Yang Furen looked at the swordsmiths, who were also looking back at him.

    No words were exchanged.

    Until, not long after, a figure appeared, carrying a green bamboo.

    Yang Furen turned his head to nce over, curious.

    The swordsmiths also looked over.

    Many of them were curious about this young martial artist whose fame had already resounded throughout the world.

    But even if they were curious, they would not do anything for him.

    Chen Chao arrived before the great hall, followed by many disciples of Sword Qi Mountain, each carrying some degree of injury. Chen Chao looked at Yang Furen and said with a smile, "Someone just tried to make this junior leave the mountain, but their skills were average, so they didn''t seed."

 Chapter 455: Who Ask This World to Be Surnamed Chen?

    Chapter 455: Who Ask This World to Be Surnamed Chen?

    Yang Furen looked at the young martial artist who had climbed to the mountaintop, still carrying that green bamboo, and could not help but feel both amused and exasperated.

    However, seeing Chen Chao appear here did surprise him. It was not unusual for someone to try and drive him away without his knowledge. Although Sword Qi Mountain had many swordsmiths, it did not mean the entire mountaincked cultivators. In fact, swordsmiths who interacted with swords daily had a more advantageous position than other sword cultivators. Sword Qi Mountain had its own sword immortals; albeit few in number. However, this time, the sword immortals did not intervene. Even so, the numerous sword cultivators on the mountain actually failed to stop this young martial artist from climbing up?

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "My apologies."

    Chen Chao got straight to the point and asked, "Is it really that troublesome?"

    Yang Furen pointed to the swordsmiths and said softly, "They say that helping you forge a saber would bring destruction upon Sword Qi Mountain. Although this old man doesn''t think it would be that drastic, I can''t convince them otherwise."

    "People, the hardest thing is to convince another person."

    Yang Furen felt rather emotional, though it was not entirely uneptable.

    Chen Chao probed, ¡°How about you let this junior give it a try? This junior is quite good at arguing.¡±

    Before Yang Furen could respond, Chen Chao asked again, ¡°If I manage to win the argument, can the saber be reforged?¡±Yang Furen chuckled, ¡°We can give it a try together.¡±

    Chen Chao put down the green bamboo he was carrying on his shoulder, took a few steps forward, and looked at the group in front of him. ¡°Seniors, shall we have a chat?¡±

    Wen Hu answered coldly, ¡°There''s nothing to talk about. You''d better leave the mountain right now, or don''t me Sword Qi Mountain for not being hospitable!¡±

    Chen Chao replied in surprise, ¡°So, Senior, driving people away is Sword Qi Mountain''s way of treating guests?¡±

    Wen Hu who had already had an unpleasant encounter with Chen Chao at the mountain gate found himself at a loss for words, his face turning extremely ugly.

    ¡°Our Sword Qi Mountain only forges swords and nothing else. Commander Chen, you''vee to the wrong ce."

    One of the swordsmiths said expressionlessly. Though it was an excuse, the meaning was clear.

    Chen Chaoughed, ¡°Why doesn''t Senior just say that Sword Qi Mountain doesn''t have the ability?¡±

    "Shut up!"

    "How dare you insult our Sword Qi Mountain like this?!"

    "Mountain Lord, chase this person off the mountain at once!"

    Chen Chao''s words immediately triggered reactions from many of the swordsmiths, stirring up emotions in front of the great hall.

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao with some helplessness. How could this kid dare to say anything?

    The truth might be somewhat close, but saying it outright was clearly a direct p in the face of Sword Qi Mountain.

    Chen Chao shook his head and asked, "So, was this junior wrong to say that Sword Qi Mountain is unwilling to help because it''s afraid of the foreignnds, fearing retaliation, and even the possibility of Sword Qi Mountain no longer existing in this world?"

    Upon hearing this, the swordsmiths fell silent. Compared to the previous question, the answer to this one was even more severe. Nodding to this would be a greater insult to the pride of Sword Qi Mountain.

    Yang Furen silently sighed. This young martial artist''s skill with words was indeed more formidable than his martial arts.

    ¡°How dare you speak such nonsense?!"

    "Sword Qi Mountain has many friends, and there are countless sword cultivators who have received our flying swords. Sword Qi Mountain stands strong in this world, and no amount of storms can shake it!¡±

    A swordsmith from Sword Qi Mountain refuted Chen Chao''s words in a cold voice.

    Hearing this, Chen Chao suddenly felt somewhat tired. After a long silence, he said, "Seniors, actually, you''re wrong."

    "Sword Qi Mountain exists not because it has many friends or because it has made flying swords for many sword cultivators. It exists because the sword cultivators in this world need Sword Qi Mountain, and that''s all there is to it."

    Chen Chao shook his head. After saying this, he moved to stand beside Yang Furen and said, "This junior will be going down the mountain now."

    Yang Furen was still immersed in Chen Chao''sst remark. Hearing this, he snapped back to reality and asked, "Not going to reforge the saber anymore?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "Since it''s not possible and no one is willing, why make things difficult for Mountain Lord?"

    Yang Furen sighed and asked, "So you struggled to get here just to say a few words?"

    Chen Chao responded candidly, "Since there''s no willingness, this junior won''t insist on it. But if the mountain wants to drive me away, this junior should at least say a few words, right? Otherwise, how would it look for the imperial court if word got out?"

    ¡°Your thoughts are quite meticulous. This old man actually wants to help you, it''s just that...¡±

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao, a hint of admiration in his eyes. But even more so, there was a sense of regret.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Early summer, in the pce, the sound of cicadas could be heard.

    Li Heng stood outside the Imperial Study, listening to the cicadas that were not annoying. He could not help but recall the days many years ago in that Prince Manor. Back then, the Princess Consort was still around, and His Majesty was not yet the Emperor. One day, when Princess Consort was taking a nap and got disturbed by the cicadas, she remarked how annoying they were. Then, he saw His Majesty spend the entire day catching cicadas outside her window with an insect.

    At that time, the Princess Consort''s health was still rtively good. She would even asionally go horseback riding and hunting with His Majesty. Whenever His Majesty mentioned the Princess Consort, there would always be a smile on his face. He never hesitated to say in front of the servants that marrying the Princess Consort was the greatest fortune of his life, a fortune he would not trade for the entire world.

    Butter, as the Princess Consort''s health deteriorated, she gradually became unable to ride horses. His Majesty also started to hunt less frequently. When the weather was good, they would sit in a sunny spot in the Prince Manor, basking in the sun and having heartfelt conversations. Li Heng would watch from a distance with the other servants, finding the scene very beautiful.

    The Princess Consort was a kind person, never harsh with them, and His Majesty rarely quarreled with her too. Once, when His Majesty truly angered the Princess Consort, she hid in her room, refusing to see him. Despite being a vassal prince, His Majesty lowered himself, coaxing her at the door for a long time.

    When the Princess Consort finally calmed down, His Majesty even personally drew her eyebrows.

    Back then, the Prince Manor was the most beautiful ce in Li Heng''s eyes.

    Butter, when they moved from the Prince Manor to the Divine Capital and then to the imperial city, even though His Majesty still treated the Princess Consort the same, it always felt like they were different from before. Yes, back then, their hearts held only each other and not the entire world. Here, the Princess Consort became the ruler of the harem, and His Majesty became the ruler of the world, with too many things to think about.

    Perhaps if she had not be Empress, the Princess Consort could have lived a few more years. If she had lived longer, His Majesty would not be growing more white hair and showing less joy on his face as he was now.

    Thinking of this, Li Heng sighed softly. He did not ponder too much; after all, his fate was already set. But His Majesty was shouldering the burden of the Great Liang Dynasty with no one to confide in, it truly made one''s heart ache.

    "What are you sighing about?"

    A voice suddenly sounded in Li Heng''s ears. The Great Liang Emperor had somehow arrived behind him without him noticing. Looking at this fellow who had been with him for many years, the Great Liang Emperor asked, "Feeling a bit tired? How about leaving the pce and traveling around the vastnds of the Great Liang Dynasty? Whether youe back or not, it''s up to you."

    Li Heng shook his head and replied softly, "The world may be vast and beautiful, but it means nothing to Li Heng. Serving by Your Majesty''s side is the greatest joy of my life."

    The Great Liang Emperor made a rare joke, "You''ve be quite the smooth talker. We don''t see that timid young eunuch who entered the Prince Manor back then anymore."

    Li Heng smiled gently and replied, "Your Majesty has grown old, so how could this servant not age as well? Besides, after experiencing so much with Your Majesty, even the most timid person would have gained some courage."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly without saying any more and continued walking forward, with Li Heng naturally following behind.

    "By now, thatd should have already arrived at Sword Qi Mountain, right?"

    The Great Liang Emperor paused in front of a vermilion wall and suddenly spoke up. Though his voice was calm, there was still some emotional fluctuations.

    Li Heng chuckled and said, "The reports sent earlier mentioned clearly that he met a mother and daughter while still in Changping Prefecture. They parted ways at a ferry and he headed to Yellow Dragon Prefecture, while the mother and daughter went to White Deer Prefecture. Perhaps not having the heart to do so, he returned to White Deer Prefecture to find them, but he was toote. The child''s mother had been killed by cultivators from Clearwater Mountain. He then went to Clearwater Mountain and killed all the cultivators on the mountain."

    An entire mountain of cultivators, countless lives, was casually mentioned in the reports.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Those cultivators never valued human life. If they died, so be it."

    Li Heng continued, "After that, he went to obtain the antlers that had Sword Qi Mountain''s bounty, helped a pair of siblingse to the Divine Capital, then went to Ancient Mountain Commandery and killed the local warden. He also crippled a low-ranking official''s cultivation; that official waster beaten to death. After leaving, he encountered a sword-seeking event in Sword Proximity Commandery, left behind a sword, helped a girl from a brothel, and taught a group of sword cultivators a lesson. Now, he has already reached the foot of Sword Qi Mountain."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "His temperament is somewhat like Ours, but he likely has a heart demon. He used to be indifferent, but then suddenly becamepassionate. It''s just that he couldn''t convince himself otherwise. Thisd grew up by the Wei River and then survived that great flood, struggling to stay alive. He remembers that incident, so he should have no reason to care about this world. Experiencing some things on this journey and maturing a bit is a good thing."

    Li Heng remained silent, just listening quietly.

    "People, no matter how much they hear about good or bad, nothingpares to seeing it with their own eyes. He suffered for several years, thinking there was no one to trust, no one to turn to, and no one to help. This journey, with its different experiences, will help change his mindset."

    The Great Liang Emperor muttered to himself.

    Li Heng smiled and asked, "Your Majesty seems to have very high expectations for him?"

    "Who asks him to carry the blood of my Chen Family?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Those few sons of Ours, which of them do you think canpare to him?"

    Li Heng shook his head. This was a question the Emperor could ask, but he could never answer it no matter what.

    "However, now that he''s at Sword Qi Mountain, those people are unlikely to help him."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "Being in my Great Liang, there are both advantages and disadvantages. But it seems thisd hasn''t reaped many benefits; instead, his identity has caused him problems everywhere."

    Li Heng asked curiously, "If that''s the case, why did Your Majesty still send him to Sword Qi Mountain? Knowing this would happen, why waste the effort?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng and shook his head, "Using a broken saber, isn''t that inconvenient?"

    This time, Li Heng was truly at a loss for words. It was often said that the mind of the emperor was hard to fathom. Even after following the Great Liang Emperor for so many years, he could not decipher the meaning behind this statement.

    "He lost his father, lost his mother, and lived alone by himself all these years. Just thinking about it is hard."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up and said softly, "But even if he lost his parents, doesn''t he still have Us?"

    "Who asks thatd to carry the blood of the Chen Family?"

    "Who asks Us to be biological brothers with his father." "Who ask Us to be that boy''s biological uncle?"

    Sword Qi Mountain can ignore him, but do they dare to ignore Us?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, looked in the distance, and said softly, "Who ask this world to be surnamed Chen?"

 Chapter 456: Imperial Decree

    Chen Chao wanted to leave the mountain, and Yang Furen could not stop him, nor did he have a reason to. In fact, even he did not have a way to reforge that broken saber. To aplish this task, he would need to seek the assistance of a senior who had long since stopped forging swords on the mountain. And in front of this senior, even as the Mountain Lord, his words might not carry much weight.

    Although Chen Chao''s earlier words had upset many of those present, he had not killed anyone after ascending the mountain, so they did not have a reason to detain him. Furthermore, even if they had such intentions, it would not have been prudent. While there were sword immortals on the mountain, their intervention would give rise to usations of bullying a junior. Yet, if the sword immortals refrained from acting, could the cultivators at the Great Beyond truly detain this young martial artist?

    Since that was the case, turning a blind eye to Chen Chao''s departure seemed like the best course of action.

    However, soon after, a series of hurried footsteps could be hearding from the mountain path. Several disciples from Sword Qi Mountain arrived at the front of the hall, their faces uneasy as they looked at Yang Furen.

    Yang Furen nced at them and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The disciple seemed momentarily unsure of how to respond, but he quickly gathered his courage and said, "Mountain Lord, a messenger from the Great Liang Dynasty has arrived at the mountain gate with an imperial decree from the Great Liang Emperor!"

    "Imperial decree?!"

    Not only Yang Furen but all the swordsmiths present were taken aback by this announcement. Sword Qi Mountain had stood for many years without any connection to the secr dynasties. Forget about receiving an imperial decree, even officials from various dynasties had rarely set foot on this Sword Qi Mountain dedicated to sword forging. Why was there now an imperial decree delivered to the mountain?

    At the beginning of the Great Liang Dynasty''s establishment, they had convened a meeting with the cultivators from the foreignnds. Many foreign cultivators signed agreements with the Great Liang Emperor, nominally recognizing the Great Liang Emperor as theirmon ruler and agreeing to abide by thews of Great Liang. However, this was merely a nominal arrangement. In reality, over the two hundred years since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, the dynasty had never interfered with the affairs of the foreignnds, and the foreign cultivators had never paid much heed to thews of Great Liang. They coexisted peacefully, and in many cases, when foreign cultivatorsmitted atrocities in the secr world, the Great Liang Dynasty turned a blind eye.The issuance of an imperial decree to a cultivation sect was unprecedented.

    But now...

    Yang Furen remained silent, and the swordsmiths behind him also said nothing.

    The disciple bit the bullet and said, "Mountain Lord, the messenger is still at the mountain gate."

    Yang Furen found himself in a difficult position. If it had been previously, rejecting the decree would have been straightforward, why would there be so much trouble? But now, could they really afford to reject the decree of this current Great Liang Emperor?

    But if they really allowed this Emperor''s decree to enter the mountain, what then? To ept or not to ept the decree?

    No one knew the content of this decree, but it was already a huge problem ced in front of Sword Qi Mountain.

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao, thinking that this decree was likely rted to this young martial artist standing before him.

    Chen Chao had stopped in his tracks. Even he did not know why an imperial decree had been sent at this moment.

    Yang Furen''s expression wasplicated. At this point, things had be considerably tricky. No matter the choice made, Sword Qi Mountain would likely encounter significant trouble.

    He hesitated to speak for a long time. As the Mountain Lord, he found himself unable to make a decision at this moment. After a long silence, Yang Furen sighed softly and said, "Let the messengere in."

    The Great Liang Emperor held the title ofmon ruler of the realm and was a peerless martial artist. If he refused to let the imperial decree enter Sword Qi Mountain, who knew what actions this Emperor might take afterward? He even dared to fight the Demon Emperor, let alone a Sword Qi Mountain. If he were to truly act, could all the sword immortals on Sword Qi Mountainbined be a match for him?

    As for those sword cultivators who were on good terms with Sword Qi Mountain, whether they would intervene was also another story altogether.

    At this moment, Yang Furen truly understood the meaning behind Chen Chao''s earlier words.

    The reason for Sword Qi Mountain''s existence had nothing to do with anything else, it was just because the world needed Sword Qi Mountain.

    However, he did not know that his decision was still a little toote.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the mountain gate, the messenger holding the imperial decree waited for several minutes. After a few minutes, he released the imperial decree. Instead of falling, it began to rise slowly, moving towards the gate of the mountain. At the same time, the entire Sword Qi Mountain felt an immense pressure enveloping its summit.

    Countless disciples on the mountain were startled by this pressure and looked up at the sky at that moment.

    Within the canopy of the Sword Qi Mountain''s summit, there was only a shining imperial decree.

    That was the will of the human race''s monarch, the will of the Great Liang Emperor!

    This human monarch, who once battled the Demon Emperor in the deste north, appeared for the first time in the foreignnds, and chose Sword Qi Mountain!

    As the imperial decree floated slowly, a sword cultivator furrowed his brows and could not resist drawing his sword. A brilliant sword radiance streaked across the sky in an instant, confronting the imperial decree!

    As foreignnd cultivators, no one would think that imperial authority was truly unattainable, truly invincible!

    Although the Great Liang Emperor was formidable, he had not arrived personally at this moment. There was only an imperial decree descending upon Sword Qi Mountain, attempting to press down the mountain so it could not lift its head. How could these sword cultivators ept this?

    Even if it was the will of the Great Liang Emperor, they were unwilling to bow their heads, so someone drew his sword!

    The flying sword erupted with an iparably brilliant sword light, soaring upward. However, it did not touch the imperial decree; it was suppressed in an instant. The flying sword let out a mournful cry as it fell heavily. The sword owner was connected to the flying sword mentally. As it fell, he spurted blood, evidently seriously injured.

    The sword cultivator looked incredulously at the sky, his expression ugly. Just an imperial decree, yet it possessed such immense power?!

    A flying sword fell, but at this moment, countless other flying swords swarmed upward, heading towards the imperial decree in the sky. Everyone wanted to intercept this imperial decree before it reached the main hall.

    However, despite the countless flying swords carrying endless sword qi, the oue was roughly the same. As they approached the imperial decree, they all let out a mournful cry and fell one by one.

    For a moment, the Sword Qi Mountain was filled with thement of flying swords.

    The swordsmiths in front of the main hall watched this scene, their faces livid. None of them had expected that just an imperial decree would be so powerful and so domineering!

    Chen Chao watched this scene. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    But the corners of his mouth curled up slightly; he was a little happy.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The imperial decree finally reached the air in front of the main hall.

    Yang Furen and the swordsmiths all looked up at it, each withplicated emotions. Regardless of the decree''s content, Sword Qi Mountain had already lost enough face today.

    But Yang Furen was no longer thinking about what had just happened. He was thinking that given the decree''s overwhelming dominance, who could possibly receive it?

    In other words, who on the entire Sword Qi Mountain could withstand the will of this Great Liang Emperor?

 Chapter 457: The Content of the Decree Isnt Important

    Chapter 457: The Content of the Decree Isn''t Important

    The imperial decree hanging in the sky above the main hall radiated immense pressure, enveloping the entire Sword Qi Mountain.

    Countless swordsmiths and Sword Qi Mountain disciples looked at the imperial decree, feeling this enormous pressure. The powerful pressure was akin to the overwhelming presence of an emperor descending upon them, weighing heavily on everyone''s hearts.

    After a brief silence, a sudden sh of sword light emerged from a corner of Sword Qi Mountain. The mountain was suddenly filled with sword qi as a dark green flying sword shot toward the sky at lightning speed, trailing countless sword qi and heading straight for the decree with great momentum!

    "It''s the Green Algae Sword! It''s Martial Uncle Wang, he''s made his move!"

    As everyone watched the dark green flying sword, they were immediately reminded of the senior cultivating on the mountain. The Green Algae Sword, although not one of the Hundred Year Swords, was still quite extraordinary. When it was forged, its entire body was emerald green, with patterns on the de resembling green algae floating in water. After its creation, the sword chose a sword cultivator on the mountain, formally recognizing him as its master. Over the years, this sword cultivator continued his cultivation and already stepped into the Nepenthe Realm a few years ago, bing a true sword immortal!

    All the disciples on the mountain knew this story, but these sword immortals usually cultivated in the back mountains and seldom appeared, so the disciples had rarely seen them draw their swords.

    But now, with the imperial decree descending upon Sword Qi Mountain, this reclusive sword immortal on the mountain had finally drawn his sword.

    The sky was filled with sweeping sword qi as the Green Algae Sword shone with brilliant green light, its power immense!

    The decree floated silently in the sky amidst the endless sword qi and just remained still. Only when the flying sword drew near did the decree suddenly radiate a burst of golden light. In an instant, the tidal wave of sword qi was destroyed, the golden light tore through the endless sword qi, scattering in all directions.The Green Algae Sword did not retreat, facing off against the imperial decree in the sky.

    A figure emerged from the back mountain, heading towards the sky. The man was d in green robes, surrounded by an aura of formidable sword qi.

    "It''s Martial Uncle Wang!"

    The green-robed man who appeared before everyone''s eyes was none other than Wang Chan, the master of the Green Algae Sword.

    Wang Chan went towards the sky, summoning that flying sword back into his hand. Holding the sword, this unremarkable-looking middle-aged man took a deep breath and then shed forward. A green line suddenly appeared, stretching out as if to tear heaven and earth apart. But before the sky could be split, it seemed that this green light aimed to first cut apart the imperial decree suspended in the sky.

    This sword strike was ferocious and iparably violent.

    As a disciple of Sword Qi Mountain, Wang Chan was naturally dissatisfied with the imperial decree''s oppressive disy. Even if it represented the will of the Great Liang Emperor, it should not coerce Sword Qi Mountain like this. With this thought, the sword qi emanating from Wang Chan''s Green Algae Sword grew even more intense.

    However, this sword strike still failed to cut apart the decree. Instead, it shattered abruptly before reaching the decree. At the same time sword qi scattered, the decree slowly unfurled, and an even more formidable aura descended upon Sword Qi Mountain!

    If the decree initially felt like an emperor appearing at Sword Qi Mountain, the powerful aura at this moment felt like the emperor himself was finally casting his gaze upon Sword Qi Mountain. The overwhelming pressure in that gaze was unmistakable.

    Wang Chan suddenly coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Originally in mid-air, he now fell like a broken kite, plummeting back onto the mountain.

    "Martial Uncle Wang?!"

    For a moment, the entire Sword Qi Mountain was filled with concerned voices. At the same time, everyone''s apprehension toward the decree in the sky grew. Wang Chan was a true-blue sword immortal. Regardless of how long he had been in the Nepenthe Realm, he was ultimately a genuine sword immortal. However, that was just an imperial decree carrying the will of the Great Liang Emperor. Even so, was it not something that a sword immortal could rival?!

    One had to know, sword immortals possessed some of the highest killing power in the world!

    With Wang Chan''s fall, Sword Qi Mountain plunged into a brief silence. As the mountain lord, Yang Furen gazed at the decree with bitterness. Over the years, he had adhered to the ancestral teachings of Sword Qi Mountain, maintaining neutrality between Great Liang and the foreignnds. This neutral stance seemed wise, but in reality, if either side truly decided to target them, the situation for Sword Qi Mountain would be dire.

    As Wang Chan fell, two more flying swords simultaneously appeared on the mountain; one yellow and one blue. Their formidable presence originated from among the peaks, but both were ultimately heading towards the imperial decree hanging in the sky.

    Putting aside the aftermath of today''s events, if they failed to receive this imperial decree today, that would be a major problem!

    The two flying swords arriving together indicated that the two sword immortals behind them had simultaneously taken action. Sword Qi Mountain''s foundation was deep. Besides the mountain full of flying swords, having two or three sword immortals was reasonable. However, Yang Furen was not optimistic about the current situation. Wang Chan''s flying sword had failed to sever the decree earlier, and though it forced the decree to unfold, the pressure had only increased. How could these two sword immortals fare any better?

    The previous reports had stated it clearly: on his journey back south, the Great Liang Emperor had faced several joint attacks from those in the Nepenthe Realm. Among them was a genuine great daoist sage, and another was a sword immortal who, before dying, had delivered a strike belonging to that of a great sword immortal. Yet, none had seeded in killing the Great Liang Emperor, who was already severely weakened after his battle with the Demon Emperor!

    Two flying swords traveled side by side, the overwhelming sword qi churning the sea of clouds. Such a spectacle was rarely seen on Sword Qi Mountain.

    The endless sword qi carried by the two flying swords surged towards the imperial decree.

    "It''s Withered Leaf and Green Duckweed! The two martial uncles have taken action. Surely, this time, the decree will be shed apart!"

    The disciples on the mountain looked at the two flying swords with hope. The masters of these swords were sword immortals; seniors who had been cultivating bitterly on the mountain. Now that they had taken action, it seemed possible to turn the tide. After all, the decree was merely the emperor''s will, not the emperor himself.

    As the disciples raised their heads with this thought, they saw that the flying swords and the decree had already shed several times in the sky. The vast array of sword lights and the two flying swords intertwined, creating a colorful, zed effect across the sky.

    This was a great battle, but the more everyone watched, the colder they felt in their hearts. If just an imperial decree possessed such power, what would it be like if the Great Liang Emperor came in person?

    Perhaps, in front of the Great Liang Emperor, not a single cultivator on Sword Qi Mountain would dare to utter a word.

    Was this still the Great Liang Dynasty they looked down upon? Was this still the Great Liang Emperor they thought nothing of?

    Countless questions arose in the minds of the cultivators, but the answers always made people feel despair.

    At this moment, some btedly realized a simple truth: regardless of whether it was nominal or not, this world belonged to the Chen Family, and the Great Liang Emperor was its ruler.

    Although there were still sects like the Infatuation Daoist Temple that could afford to disregard the Great Liang Dynasty.

    But did Sword Qi Mountain have this qualification?

    ¡­¡­

    The decree hovered, and the sky was filled with sword qi. The two sides had been shing for an unknown amount of time. In front of the great hall, Wang Chan reappeared, holding his Green Algae Sword. Hisplexion was pale as he looked at the scene in the sky, his brows furrowed, and his expression solemn.

    ¡°Wang Chan, how was it?¡±

    A swordsmith could not resist opening his mouth to ask, wanting to know how confident they were in suppressing that imperial decree today.

    Wang Chan turned to look at the swordsmith and shook his head with a bitter smile.

    As a sword immortal, he naturally understood far better than these swordsmiths, who only knew how to forge swords, what that decree in the sky signified. Not to mention, he had personally been defeated in battle earlier.

    At this moment, Wang Chan did not feel much resentment toward the Great Liang Emperor he had never met; instead, he felt some admiration.

    To reach such heights with the body of a martial artist, especially having ventured alone into the deste north, any of these feats would be enough to earn his respect.

    In the sky, the two flying swords were forced back once more, causing their masters to appear mid-air. The two sword immortals exchanged nces, each seeing the astonishment in the other¡¯s eyes, shocked beyond measure. Ultimately, their eyes reflected only solemnity.

    The golden decree in the sky hovered silently, then transformed into a brilliant beam of light. As the light converged, it gradually formed a human figure.

    A middle-aged man dressed in emperor robes appeared in the sky.

    With this, the pressure intensified.

    Everyone on Sword Qi Mountain felt it hard to breathe at this moment. Faced with this immense pressure, everyone''s subconscious minds were even telling them to kneel.

    All the disciples of Sword Qi Mountain looked at that figure. The Great Liang Emperor formed from the decree merely waved his sleeve, shattering all the sword qi in the sky. The two swords, Withered Leaf and Green Duckweed, flew back to their respective sword immortals. The two sword carried their swords and just watched quietly.

    The figure of the Great Liang Emperor appeared before everyone.

    Sword Qi Mountain fell into a deathly silence.

    Chen Chao knelt on one knee and called out loudly, "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    Only then, did everyone btedly turn to look at Chen Chao, remembering that today''s events started with this young martial artisting to the mountain to reforge his saber.c

    Wang Chan slowly opened his mouth, "Your Majesty, your prowess is beyond extraordinary. Do you truly intend to humiliate Sword Qi Mountain in this manner?"

    The figure said nothing, it just stood with its hands sped behind its back on the sky, not even lower its head to nce at these people.

    After a moment, Yang Furen slowly spoke, "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    He did not kneel but performed a formal salute, signifying that Sword Qi Mountain had lowered its head.

    Although unwilling, the group of swordsmiths behind him could only follow suit and salute. Even the three sword immortals did the same.

    "We pay respects to Your Majesty."

    As for the other Sword Qi Mountain cultivators who were either in seclusion or aware that they were no match, none of them appeared at this moment.

    Actually, whether they showed up or not made no difference.

    At this moment, facing the Great Liang Emperor, anyone would have to show respect, regardless of whether it was outwardly apparent.

    The Great Liang Emperor formed from the imperial decree finally turned to look at Chen Chao. There was a hint of appreciation in his eyes. But then, the Great Liang Emperor transformed into golden light and dispersed, reverting to the imperial decree that fell from the sky.

    Chen Chao stood up and reached out to catch the decree, then nced at its contents.

    It waspletely nk.

 Chapter 458: A Coincidental Story

    Chapter 458: A Coincidental Story

    The actual contents of the decree did not matter, what was crucial was that the Great Liang Emperor''s will had been conveyed.

    In reality, the Great Liang Emperor would not truly issue any decree to Sword Qi Mountain. Some things are better left unsaid; expressing them outright would be a loss of face.

    Chen Chao handed the decree to Yang Furen and joked, "Mountain Lord, you wouldn''t have the urge to kill this junior now, right?"

    Yang Furen forced a smile, "How could I dare? If you die on Sword Qi Mountain, do you want Sword Qi Mountain to be buried with you?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    Yang Furen took the decree and nced at it, finally feeling a sense of relief. The worst-case scenario would have been the decree containing explicitmands from the Great Liang Emperor, which would put them in a difficult position whether they helped Chen Chao reforge his saber or not. With the decree being nk, it left Sword Qi Mountain some face. As for the decree''s arrival at Sword Qi Mountain, Yang Furen sighed deeply, unwilling to dwell on this any longer.

    Yang Furen put away the decree, looking at the swordsmiths before him and sighed, "Was this all necessary?"

    The swordsmiths remained silent. At this point, they understood the meaning behind the Great Liang Emperor''s actions. Since that was the case, what else could anyone say?

    There was no room for choice, they could onlyply."No matter what, this old man won''t contribute."

    Wen Hu said, waving his sleeves as he prepared to leave. His expression was extremely ugly, as he had been among the most vehement objectors.

    Yang Furen asked, "And what of your previous ims about Sword Qi Mountain facing destruction? If you were so righteous and selfless, what was that all for?"

    Wen Hu was stunned by these words. Indeed, earlier, they argued that reforging the saber for Chen Chao might bring disaster upon Sword Qi Mountain. Now, refusing to forge the saber might bring the same disaster.

    Since that was the case, what grounds did he have to say he would not contribute?

    His face flushed red, but he remained silent.

    Yang Furen waved his hand dismissively. "Just go. I didn''t expect much from you all anyway."

    After the three sword immortals bowed to Yang Furen, they nced at Chen Chao before transforming into sword light and dissipating.

    Letting out a sigh, Yang Furen felt exhausted.

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao and said calmly, "Come with this old man."

    Chen Chao nodded respectfully and followed Yang Furen towards the back mountain. Of course, he still did not forget to carry the green bamboo.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword Qi Mountain had always been divided into front and back. The front was for receiving guests and selecting swords, while the back was for sword forging and cultivation. Typically, ordinary cultivators had little chance of being invited to the back mountain. If it were not for today''s events, he probably would not have had the qualification to enter the back mountain at all.

    As soon as he stepped into the back mountain, Chen Chao suddenly felt a wave of heat wash over him. The sound of metal being hammered echoed everywhere. While many swordsmiths had gathered in front of the main hall earlier, there were even more in the back mountain who had not paid attention to the events of the day. They were fully dedicated to the art of sword forging, oblivious to anything else.

    Along the mountain path, sword furnaces stood every few dozen steps. The mixed sword qi in the back mountain made people feel rather ufortable.

    asionally, the sounds of sword cries could be heard, each unique. This was the true Sword Qi Mountain.

    Yang Furen spoke softly, "Although Sword Qi Mountain has lowered its head, this old man still cannot guarantee that your saber forging will seed. You understand the reasons."

    Chen Chao nodded. "This junior understands. Regardless of whether it seeds or not, this junior will report back to His Majesty and exin the circumstances clearly."

    Yang Furen''s expression softened considerably, and he said, "After thinking over what you said, this old man realized there is some truth to it. It seems the whole world has underestimated that Emperor of yours."

    Previously, the entire cultivation world had underestimated the Great Liang Emperor''s cultivation realm. Now, the entire world underestimated the Great Liang Emperor as a person.

    Chen Chao was silent. He actually did not understand this biological uncle very well.

    Even if the two were connected by bloodline and shared the same blood.

    The two continued walking and soon came upon a small path overgrown with weeds; clearly untouched for a long time.

    Yang Furen led Chen Chao through the overgrown path, arriving at a vine-covered cave.

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao before proceeding inside, and Chen Chao followed closely behind.

    The cave was long and dark, spanning several dozen feet. When they finally reached the end, they finally saw a ray of light. Yang Furen stopped at the entrance, and Chen Chao arrived next to him before discovering an entirely different world inside. It was vast and picturesque, like an otherworldly paradise. At the far end, there was a waterfall with a small stream flowing gently beside it. Many red maples were nted along the stream, and despite it being early summer, the maple leaves were vividly red. By the waterfall stood a quiet thatched cottage.

    Chen Chao marveled, "What a beautiful sight!"

    Yang Furen paid no attention to him and instead said softly, "Wait here for this old man."

    Yang Furen then walked forward and soon reached the thatched cottage. Soon, an elderly man with white hair and beard walked out of the cottage. Unlike the muscr swordsmiths on the mountain, this old man was hunched over; somewhat short and frail. Seeing Yang Furen, the old man nced at Chen Chao, who was carrying the green bamboo in the distance. Yang Furen cupped his hands in salute, "Grand Martial Uncle, this disciple has a request."

    Yang Furen already held a very high status on the mountain, yet the elder before him was still his grand martial uncle. Who knew how many years this old man had lived?

    The world knew Yang Furen as the number one swordsmith, but they did not know that Sword Qi Mountain housed such an ancestor whose swordsmithing skills far surpassed Yang Furen''s.

    Many years ago, the old man had been very famous, but after he sealed his forge and ceased forging swords, the world had forgotten his name. Nowadays, not many people even remember that this old man was still alive.

    "Little Yang kid, this old man has sealed my forge a long time ago. Don''t you know that?"

    The old man nced at Yang Furen, not showing much regard for this Mountain Lord.

    Given the old man''s seniority, everyone on Sword Qi Mountain was a junior in front of him.

    Yang Furen steeled himself and began recounting the events that had transpired on the mountain earlier.

    The old man raised an eyebrow slightly, "I was wondering what happened earlier, thought you juniors had forged an extraordinary flying sword. Turns out the whole mountain was nearly lost. Little Yang kid, is this all you can achieve as the mountain lord?"

    Yang Furen smiled bitterly, "Naturally, it''s not as impressive as when Grand Martial Uncle was overseeing Sword Qi Mountain."

    The old man snorted, "Don''t try to tter me, this old man won''t buy that nonsense."

    Yang Furen sighed, "If even Grand Martial Uncle can''t manage this, then this disciple will refuse the request. I''ll say Sword Qi Mountaincks the capability. I suppose that Emperor wouldn¡¯t have much to say about it." The old man clicked his tongue, "Do you want to throw away our face? Sword Qi Mountain can''t even repair a broken saber? Aren''t you afraid people willugh at us if word gets out?"

    Yang Furen went all in, "In any case, this disciple doesn''t have the ability, and if Grand Martial Uncle also doesn''t have the ability, then Sword Qi Mountain deserves to beughed at."

    The old man was silent, staring at Yang Furen for a few moments before suddenly flicking this Sword Qi Mountain Lord on the forehead. Yang Furen did not dare to dodge, enduring it quietly.

    The old man rubbed his brow and was not in a hurry to speak.

    Yang Furen also did not dare to say anything and could only wait.

    "Sword Qi Mountain doesn''t forge a flying sword, but helping someone forge a saber now. Don''t you find thatughable?"

    The old man nced at Yang Furen, pausing before suddenly sighing, "But truth be told, it''s also not that Sword Qi Mountain has never forged sabers before."

    This time, it was Yang Furen''s turn to be greatly surprised. As the mountain lord, he had no knowledge of Sword Qi Mountain ever forging a saber. Growing up on Sword Qi Mountain, no one had ever told him about this piece of history.

    The old man snorted, "It''s not exactly something to be proud of. Does it really need to be documented for you juniors to peruse at will?"

    Yang Furen tried probing, "What exactly happened back then?"

    "It''s an old story. Back then, this old man hadn''t made a name for myself yet, and only heard about it from my elders. Sword Qi Mountain bowing its head today is not an unprecedented humiliation. The real disgrace was when we were forced to forge that saber that one time. A man came up the mountain, demanding we forge a saber for him. Our Sword Qi Mountain has always only forged swords, why would we forge a saber? Naturally, no one on the mountain agreed."

    "However, that man was determined to forge a saber. No matter how many of our Sword Qi Mountain cultivators tried to stop him, they couldn''t defeat him. He even boasted that if Sword Qi Mountain didn''t forge a saber for him, he would erase Sword Qi Mountain from existence. The seniors had no choice but to lower their heads. They gathered the top swordsmiths of that time to forge a saber for him."

    The old man sighed deeply, "That saber was probably sharper than all the flying swords of Sword Qi Mountainbined. Even the Hundred Year Swords paled inparison."

    "It was such a disgraceful event that it was ordered to never be mentioned again. To this day, probably only this old man still knows about it."

    The old man looked at Yang Furen and said calmly, "I''m telling you this today so you can remember it, but you must not spread it. When the next Mountain Lord takes over, you can tell him and him alone."

    Yang Furen''s expression wasplicated. This was the first time he had heard this story, and it left him deeply shaken. "Grand Martial Uncle, who was that man?"

    The old man shook his head. "This old man doesn''t know either. It''s an old story, and that man is likely long dead. Why would any name be left behind?"

    "Forget it, bring the young man over. Since we''ve already lowered our heads, failing to aplish this would really make us a joke."

    The old man waved his hand, looking a bit weary.

    Yang Furen nodded, then turned and beckoned. Chen Chao saw Yang Furen''s gesture and came over, carrying the green bamboo.

    After putting down the green bamboo, Chen Chao bowed to the old man. Although he did not know the old man''s identity, it was clear that he was an extremely important figure on Sword Qi Mountain.

    The old man sized Chen Chao up for a moment and then calmly said, "Draw your saber."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao grasped the hilt, and in an instant, the broken saber left its sheath.

    The old man''s gaze remained fixed on Chen Chao''s broken saber the entire time. When he saw the saber drawn, his pupils contracted sharply, and his expression changed drastically, bing extremely dark. He looked at the young martial artist before him and asked coldly, "Where did you get this saber?"

    Chen Chao felt somewhat baffled.

 Chapter 459: Reaching Out

    Chapter 459: Reaching Out

    But the old man was unusually serious as he looked at the broken saber still in Chen Chao''s hand. He said in a deep voice, "Let this old man have a look."

    Chen Chao did not say a word, he just released his grip.

    The broken saber was drawn to the old man''s palm by his qi. After taking hold of the saber, the old man''s gaze remained fixed on it, his expression gradually bing solemn. Chen Chao was still somewhat puzzled, but Yang Furen seemed to understand something.

    "Where''s the other half?"

    The old man looked up at Chen Chao, who promptly took out the other half and handed it to the old man.

    After receiving it, the old man examined it once again, then sighed, "It really is it."

    Yang Furen asked curiously, "Is that it?"

    The old man nodded solemnly. "Although this old man didn''t personally forge this saber, whether is it the aura it carries, or the characteristics described by the predecessors, all confirms its identity."

    Chen Chao also realized btedly and eximed, "This broken saber is from Sword Qi Mountain?"The old man who did not seem to mind the disclosure of this secret simply nced at Chen Chao and asked again, "Young friend, where did you get this saber, and how did it break?"

    Chen Chao did not immediately respond, he just nced at Yang Furen. After Yang Furen exchanged a nce with the old man, the old man nodded.

    Yang Furen nodded and began to recount the origin of the saber. However, revealing the incident where Sword Qi Mountain was forced to forge a saber for an outsider, which became the one and only time they did so. Some family scandals naturally could not be spread.

    After listening, Chen Chao said calmly, "I presume that senior has heard about what happened at Sublime Bright Mountain some days ago. This broken saber was found by this junior inside. However, it was already broken when I found it. As for how it broke, I don''t know. I also don''t know who the previous owner of the broken saber was. It was just a coincidence."

    After hearing this, the old man sighed, "What goes aroundes around. It''s fate that brings this saber back to Sword Qi Mountain. Since it originally came from Sword Qi Mountain, I suppose I can reconcile with the idea of reforging it. Its original owner was an extraordinary figure, and you seem to be a talented young man of the current era. It''s ultimately fate in the end."

    Hearing this, how could Chen Chao not understand what the old man meant? He sped his hands and said, "Thank you, senior."

    The old man waved his hand, saying, "It''s not that easy. When this sword was forged, it used the most precious material from my Sword Qi Mountain. Among them was a piece of Thousand Year cial Stone. Sword Qi Mountain hasn''t found a second piece in so many years. If you want to reforge it, you must find another piece. Without the Thousand Year cial Stone, although it''s possible to sessfully reforge the saber, it will definitely not be as good as it was back then."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and asked, "Where can this Thousand Year cial Stone be found?"

    The old man smiled and replied, "The piece from Sword Qi Mountain before was given as thanks by a previous generation''s sword immortal for a flying sword forged by Sword Qi Mountain. It should be obtained out at sea. There are countless ancient inds out at sea, some of which are ancient sects of unknown origin. Perhaps this item can be found in those sects. However, each ancient sect is heavily guarded. Since you have been to the ancient ruins behind Sword Qi Mountain Mountain, you naturally know."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled bitterly. He had been to the ancient ruins behind Sublime Bright Mountain once. Although he left in the end, if given another chance, he definitely would not want to go again. It was full of dangers, and there was even a mysterious woman there. It was definitely not a good ce to visit.

    "Even if you go out to sea, you may not necessarily find it. There are so many inds in the sea, and so many ancient sects. How could you find it?"

    The old man chuckled.

    Chen Chao felt a headacheing on, "So, there''s really no other way now? We can only rely on blind luck like this?"

    Yang Furen interjected, "Since you were a favored subject of the Great Liang Emperor, this matter isn''t actually troublesome. It depends on whether His Majesty is willing to part with it."

    Chen Chao was puzzled.

    Yang Furen smiled and said, "A few years ago, Great Liang happened to find a piece of Thousand Year cial Stone out at sea, and it''s currently in the pce."

    Chen Chao frowned deeply.

    Even for the Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Swords, such a thing as the Thousand Year cial Stone was not included. When Sword Qi Mountain obtained that piece of Thousand Year cial Stone, it was originally intended to be used to forge an unparalleled flying sword. However, at that time, someone came up the mountain and directly forced them to use the cial stone to forge a saber.

    The old man suddenly smiled and said, "Why don''t this old man melt this saber down and reforge it for you? But this old man must say in advance, my skills are not as good as those predecessors. The reforged saber will definitely not be as good as this original one."

    Chen Chao stood there, facing a difficult decision.

    But soon he smiled and said, "Then please wait a moment, Senior. This junior will write a letter back to the Divine Capital to ask His Majesty."

    The old man said in surprise, "Do you really think His Majesty the Emperor will give such a rare item to a subject like you?"

    Chen Chao replied, "No matter what, I have to try, don''t I?"

    The old man clicked his tongue and said, "Impressive, impressive. If you can really get that piece of cial stone, this old man will give my all to help you forge the saber. But let me say this in advance, any leftover cial stone will be kept as a token of gratitude at Sword Qi Mountain. As for this matter, whether you inform your Emperor or not is up to you. this old man won''t be spreading the word."

    A piece of Thousand Year cial Stone was one of the finest materials for forging swords in the world. Sword Qi Mountain''s previous loss of this item had already caused immense grief among the swordsmiths on the mountain. Now, after waiting so many years, there was a chance to obtain another piece, so naturally, no one would refuse.

    Chen Chao nodded.

    The old man looked at him and murmured, "If it reallyes to that, this will have to unseal my furnace and forge another flying sword."

    Hearing this, Yang Furen was startled but soon looked full of anticipation.

    The old man nced at him and snorted, "If we really get it, you will assist this old man."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A letter quickly traveled from the distant Sword Qi Mountain to the Left Guard''s office. The constable responsible for sorting the letters nced at the signature and immediately took the letter to Song Lian in the main hall. These days, this Left Guard Commander was in an excellent mood. First, because he had recently married and his life was bing more fulfilling. Secondly, because ever since the Lord Warden Commander went to the Northern Frontier, he no longer had a superior above him, which meant that no one summoned him for scoldings every now and then. Currently, Song Lian was in the main hall reviewing past records. When he saw the petty officere in, he looked up and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The petty officer handed over the letter, and Song Lian took it. Noticing the signature, he smiled and said, "That kid finally knows to write to me."

    He tore open the envelope and found another letter inside. This time, seeing the words "For His Majesty''s Eyes Only," Song Lian was taken aback. He picked up the letter and began to read. The letter simply stated that to reforge the broken saber, certain items were needed and sought His Majesty''s decision.

    As for what items were needed, the letter did not specify.

    Song Lian muttered under his breath, "You think this is such a big deal, writing to His Majesty for something like this?!"

    But after cursing, Song Lian immediately deted: writing a letter to Your Father, doesn''t that mean that you want Your Father to go and meet His Majesty? The reason Chen Chao sent the letter to Song Lian instead of Xie Nandu was simple. Although Xie Nandu had the backing of the Xie Family, she might not be able to meet His Majesty the Emperor. As for asking the Dean for help, whether the Dean would assist was another matter altogether. Given this, it was better to ask Song Lian for help.

    As the Commander of the Left Guard, and with the Lord Warden Commander currently absent from the Divine Capital, Song Lian naturally had the opportunity to meet His Majesty.

    "Prepare the carriage. I''m going into the imperial city."

    Song Lian immediately got up after reading the letter. When others asked for his help, he might not assist, but he would not refuse Chen Chao''s request.

    Soon, a carriage departed from the Left Guard''s office and quickly arrived at the gates of the imperial city.

    Song Lian stepped out of the carriage and stood at the gate, waiting for the guards to report his arrival. He did not have the authority to enter the pce freely and could only wait.

    Before long, a figure appeared outside the pce gates. It was Li Heng, the chief eunuch. Smiling at Song Lian, he asked, "Commander Song, what brings you to the pce?"

    Song Lian knew that the Li Heng in front of him was a close attendant of the Emperor, so he wasted no time and exined his purpose.

    Li Heng smiled and said, "If Commander Song trusts me, how about entrusting the letter to me?"

    Without hesitation, Song Lian quickly handed over the letter and said with a bitter smile, "If that kid has made any excessive requests in the letter, please say a few good words for him."

    Li Heng replied softly, "Commander Song, you worry too much."

    Song Lian was still unaware of the Emperor''s decree that had already been sent to Sword Qi Mountain. If he knew, he would not be so concerned.

    Li Heng turned and walked away, while Song Lian stood in ce, watching him leave.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The letter quickly reached the desk of the Great Liang Emperor. The Emperor opened the envelope and nced at it, nodding in approval. "This kid''s handwriting is quite good, much better than that of Our sons."

    Li Heng asked curiously, "What does he want?"

    The Great Liang Emperor casually tossed the letter to Li Heng and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Li Heng took the letter, read it for a moment, before saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "That piece of Thousand Year cial Stone is a rare item. This servant remembers that when it was discovered, quite a few people were lost bringing it back to the pce. Are you willing to part with it, Your Majesty?"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not answer directly but instead smiled and said, "This seems to be the first time that kid has reached his hand out to Us. How can We refuse him?"

    "Besides, We took the entire world from his family. He just wants a piece of lousy stone, what''s there to be unwilling about?"

    Li Heng also smiled and said, "Your Majesty spoils him too much. If the princes find out, they might be quite upset."

    From previously backing Chen Chao to now giving him such a precious item as the Thousand Year cial Stone, it was showing immense favor.

    "As long as We don''t give him the throne, they won''t mind much."

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, then suddenly said, "Li Heng, it seems you haven''t gone out of the Divine Capital for a long time. Go to Sword Qi Mountain and bring that lousy stone to that kid."

    The Thousand Year cial Stone was an important item, and the journey from the Divine Capital to Sword Qi Mountain was not short. Anything could happen along the way.

    Li Heng nodded and said, "As youmand."

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand and said rather smugly, "As long as that kid is willing to reach his hand out, there will be plenty of work to do."

 Chapter 460: We Like That Cicada

    Chapter 460: We Like That Cicada

    "If the Saintess continues like this, how do we exin it when we go back?"

    "Yeah, originally this trip to the Infatuation Daoist Temple was toprehend that scripture, but the Saintess hasn''t been entering the Scripture Library these days, what should we do?"

    "I thought the Saintess was just a bit yful, but she''s usually quite sensible. How did she end up like this once we arrived at the mountain?"

    "It can''t go on like this."

    "I know, but what can you do about it?"

    "She''s the Saintess, what can we do?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the Infatuation Daoist Temple, during the height of summer, the two female attendants escorting the Saintess Zhu Xia stood under a tree, listening to the cicadas chirping. They were feeling extremely troubled. There was only one thing that could trouble them so much: the Saintess was supposed toe to the Infatuation Daoist Temple to study that scripture. However, for some reason, she had been merely wandering around the mountains these days, refusing to enter the Scripture Library to study the scriptures. This matter caused them great concern."I don''t care anymore. We have to say something no matter what. If this continues, we''ll surely face disciplinary actions when we return to the mountain. The Pce Lord may not want to punish the Saintess, but would he hesitate to punish us?"

    One of the female attendants made up her mind to speak up, looking at the other attendant, who nodded in agreement. Then, they both headed towards the bamboo courtyard together. However, they soon exchanged a nce full of helplessness. The Saintess had slipped out again.

    "What are we going to do?"

    One of the female attendants spoke with a worried expression, her face full of worry.

    "We can only wait for the Saintess to return. After all, we''re guests here. Wandering around the mountain like this is simply not eptable."

    The other attendant sighed and nodded. There seemed to be no other solution at present.

    Though they epted the current situation, the two attendants were still deeply concerned. Among the young cultivators of this generation, the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Twin Pirs firmly held the top two positions on the Latent Dragon List. Additionally, there was the young martial artist who had already ranked in the top three, as well as the sword cultivator, Yu Xiyi, who had taken away Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword and was a disciple of the Sword Sect. In recent years, his progress should have been remarkable. Then there was the monk from the Deercry Monastery, who kept everything strictly hidden, along with some other young geniuses. Despite their Saintess clearly having talents not inferior to theirs, if she trulycked diligence in her cultivation, she might even be surpassed by Xie Nandu from the academy who rose at ater date.

    Each generation has its ownparisons. In the previous generations, it was already a foregone conclusion that the Myriad Heaven Pce could not surpass the Infatuation Daoist Temple. However, in this generation, the extraordinary talents disyed by the Twin Pirs of the Infatuation Daoist Temple have destined them to be the heaven''s chosen of their generation. If their Saintess did not cultivate diligently, then not only would the Myriad Heaven Pce not be able to match up with the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they might not even be able to keep their position as the leader of the Great Peace Dao.

    The Pce Lord had great hopes for Zhu Xia, but it seemed that this Saintess had yet to mature and did not understand the weight of her responsibilities.

    Speaking of which, that old daoist sage was also to me for spoiling this Saintess too much.

    Thinking of this, the two attendants immediately dismissed their thoughts. Even if the old daoist sage had done anything else, it was not something they could casually discuss.

    That was a great daoist sage who helped the Myriad Heaven Pce beat the Infatuation Daoist Temple for thest time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the summit of the rear mountain of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, Yun Jianyue looked at the bored Saintess standing under a tree, watching the cicadas on the tree chirp. He was rather confused, how could there be such a girl in the world, with such simple thoughts?

    "Yun Jianyue, how long do you think these cicadas can live?" Zhu Xia looked up at the cicadas on the tree, feeling puzzled.

    Yun Jianyue said softly, "As the saying goes, ''summer insects cannot speak of ice.'' Before the cicadas emerge from the ground, they can live for several years. However, after they emerge, they can only live for a few months. They won''t even see winter, let alone autumn."

    Zhu Xia asked in confusion, "Since they can live for so many years without emerging, why do they have toe out and chirp for just one summer?"

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "They have toe out and see the world. If they hide underground their whole lives, no one will ever know about them. What''s the point of living?" "Cicadas are like this, and people are like this too. Just like those cultivators, is there anyone willing to truly cultivate in the mountains for their whole life without venturing out?"

    "It''s still necessary to leave some traces."

    Zhu Xia retorted, "Let them live their own lives. Who cares what others think?"

    Yun Jianyue said, "But how do you know if it just wants to emerge and experience these two or three months?"

    "That''s way too not worth it."

    Zhu Xia muttered. "Master always said that cultivation is one''s own business, don''t overthink it. He said you Longevity Dao daoists are too obsessed, it''s meaningless."

    Yun Jianyue shook his head. "I can''t agree with that old daoist sage''s viewpoint."

    Zhu Xia murmured, "Now that Master is dead, of course he can''t argue with you anymore."

    Except, mentioning her master made Zhu Xia feel sad again. It had been so long since she had seen him.

    Yun Jianyue noticed Zhu Xia''s dejected mood andforted her softly, "Although our Longevity Dao lineage seeks longevity, if we can''t achieve it, we still need something to look forward to in life. Honestly, I don''t think I''ll ever reach the so-called realm of eternal life in this lifetime."

    Zhu Xia said softly, "Hence, Master said we''re actually not that different. In the end, we all have to die, but we haven''t thought about it as much."

    Yun Jianyue nodded and suddenly asked, "You''ve been watching for so long, when are you nning to go to the Scripture Library to see that scripture?"

    "What''s the hurry?"

    Zhu Xia stuck out her tongue, a little disgruntled as she said, "I didn''t n toe here in the first ce. I would have given the spot to someone else, but the Pce Lord begged... oh no, the Pce Lord told me not to talk about this."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "I suppose that Myriad Heaven Pce Lord is also quite an extraordinary person."

    Zhu Xia snorted but did not say anything.

    Yun Jianyue stood under the tree and was not in a hurry to speak. He just somewhat missed his senior sister.

    In the past, when he was on the mountain, although they did not necessarily meet every day, he always knew she was on the mountain. Whenever he really wanted to see her, he would go and visit her. But now that his senior sister had gone down the mountain, he really missed her.

    Zhu Xia asked, "Do you like that woman who keeps a straight face?"

    Yun Jianyue was taken aback.

    "On the first day you came, I nced back and saw that you were totally different in front of her."

    Zhu Xia asked curiously, "Yun Jianyue, can you tell me what liking someone means?"

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brow and said softly, "It''s probably when you think of her when she''s not around, feel happy when you see her, want to show her anything good, and want to tell her anything interesting. If you haven''t seen her for a long time, you''ll lose all appetite, and you feel like you''recking something. Is that what liking someone means?"

    Zhu Xia nodded thoughtfully, pondering for a long time before suddenly sighing, "If that''s the case, then I also have someone I like."

    Now it was Yun Jianyue''s turn to be curious. He asked, "Who is it? Can you tell me?"

    Zhu Xia''s cheeks reddened slightly as she shook her head, "I''m not telling you."

    Yun Jianyue chuckled helplessly, "Are you still not considering me as a friend?"

    Zhu Xia stuck out her tongue again, then suddenly burst intoughter, her dimples looking very charming.

    "Yun Jianyue, if that woman asked you to die, would you be willing?"

    Zhu Xia looked up again, gazing at Yun Jianyue.

    Yun Jianyue frowned, "Why would she want me to die for no reason?"

    Zhu Xia was puzzled.

    Yun Jianyue said softly, "If the person you like also likes you back, they definitely wouldn''t want you to die. If there''s any danger, they would rather face it themselves than let the one they like be in danger. So, liking someone is a good thing, and it''s even better if they like you back. But if you like someone who doesn''t like you back, then you''ll be sad."

    "How so?"

    Zhu Xia was very curious about this kind of thing.

    Yun Jianyue exined, "Let''s say you like someone, but he likes another girl. In that case, you''re willing to die for him, but he''s not willing to die for you. In his eyes, there''s only the girl he likes, not you. Would you feel sad if you see it?"

    When the conversation reached this point, Zhu Xia began to sob quietly, tears streaming down her small face, evoking a sense of pity.

    Yun Jianyue asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Zhu Xia choked up, "Oh no, the person I like doesn''t like me back."

    Yun Jianyue was a bit puzzled but quickly said, "Don''t jump to conclusions so quickly. Maybe you''re mistaken. Maybe you don''t really like him either, it''s just a wrong impression."

    Zhu Xia shook her head, "No, that''s not it. When I don''t see him, I miss him a lot. I haven''t had much of an appetitetely."

    Yun Jianyue sighed, "But you always eat the most every time. How can you say you''ve lost your appetite?"

    Zhu Xia frowned, staring at Yun Jianyue as she pouted, "I''m still growing, what''s wrong with eating a little more?"

    Yun Jianyue shook his head,ughing, "Eat as much as you want, it''s free anyway."

    Zhu Xia was still very sad. She raised her little hand to wipe away her tears, then cautiously asked, "Is there anyone who can like two girls at the same time?"

    Yun Jianyue thought for a moment, then said earnestly, "It seems not. If someone falls for one girl and then falls for another, it means he probably didn''t like the first girl that much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fallen for the second one."

    Zhu Xia gave an "oh". This time, she did not say anything further.

    Yun Jianyue did not know how tofort her or who this innocent girl really liked.

    Both of them remained silent for a long time until Zhu Xia finally said, "I''m going to read that book now."

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows and asked, "How did you suddenly figure it out?"

    Zhu Xia snorted, raised her small hand into a fist, and grinned, "I got it, in order to make someone like you, don''t go and tell him how much you like him. Make yourself be very powerful, and he''ll naturally like you!"

    Yun Jianyue was initially going to retort, but after pondering for a while, he suddenly found some truth in it. Then he gave Zhu Xia a thumbs up and said with a smile, "That actually makes some sense."

    Zhu Xia suddenly felt dejected and said, "Actually, I was just talking nonsense."

 Chapter 461: On That Mountain

    Chapter 461: On That Mountain

    Yun Jianyue smiled and replied, "Actually, deep down, you probably understand whether it''s nonsense or not. I won''t say much more."

    Zhu Xia ignored him and just turned away, saying softly to herself, "Let''s go to the Scripture Library."

    Yun Jianyue nodded and led Zhu Xia towards the Scripture Library. He had actually read that supreme scripture of Daoism before, but everyone''sprehension was different. He only grasped a bit of it and did not understand its true meaning, so it did not benefit his cultivation much. However, he did not dare to specte about Zhu Xia''sprehension.

    Soon, they arrived at the front of the Scripture Library. Yun Jianyue pointed to the topmost level of the very tall Scripture Library and smiled, "The supreme scripture of Daoism is right there. However, there are also some interesting scriptures inside the Scripture Library that you can read. If you''re not in a hurry, you can take your time climbing the floors. I''ll have food sent in there every day. How does that sound?"

    Zhu Xiained, "Why? Do you want to lock me up in there?"

    Yun Jianyue shook his head and said, "That''s not the case at all. It''s just a piece of advice between friends. While the temple has gathered some unique daoist techniques belonging exclusively to us, there are still many other techniques inside that you won''t find elsewhere."

    Zhu Xia nodded. "Aren''t you worried that I''ll remember everything and take these things back to Myriad Heaven Pce after memorizing them?"

    Yun Jianyue smiled at Zhu Xia without saying a word.???

    Since Infatuation Daoist Temple dared to do this, they naturally did not mind. In fact, as the leader of the Great Peace Dao lineage, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had always been generous. Although Myriad Heaven Pce was the leading rival sect, the Infatuation Daoist Temple understood that both belonged to Daoism. In the final standpoint, they were on the same side. If Myriad Heaven Pce were to be too weak, it might even lead to the daoists of Infatuation Daoist Temple developing too much contempt for other daoist sects, which would not be a good thing in the long run.The daoists of Infatuation Daoist Temple would only feel a sense of urgency and remain diligent in their cultivation if the Myriad Heaven Pce was powerful, thus maintaining their strength.

    Was life not all aboutpetition?

    Zhu Xia rubbed her little face and did not say anything. She just walked toward the Scripture Library.

    Yun Jianyue watched her enter the Scripture Library before turning to check on his flower garden. He had noticed a few buds starting to form recently, and they should be blooming now. However, his senior sister had gone down the mountain too early. Otherwise, she would have been able to see them.

    Yun Jianyue felt a bit dejected. If his senior sister was not around when the flowers bloomed, what was the point whether they bloomed or not?

    Despite this, Yun Jianyue still headed towards the garden. After a few steps, he unexpectedly saw the Temple Master standing at the temple gate, looking down the mountain path with a grave expression.

    At the same time, several powerful auras emerged from the back mountain, indicating that a few elders who had been in seclusion for years were now exiting seclusion?

    Yun Jianyue was astonished and hurried to the side of the Temple Master, asking, "Temple Master, has something happened?"

    The Temple Master, who rarely showed such a grave expression, nced at Yun Jianyue with a hint of helplessness and said, "A formidable one has arrived."

    Yun Jianyue was startled. "Is it the Sect Master of the Sword Sect... No, wait..."

    Although the Sect Master of the Sword Sect was recognized as the most formidable sword immortal in terms of killing power, it should not have caused the Temple Master, who had also reached the Great Liberation Realm, to be so cautious, right? Moreover, the presence of so many powerful auras from the back mountain suggested that even if it were the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, the Infatuation Daoist Temple would not treat the situation with such gravity.

    The Temple Master said calmly, "That fellow came from the north. Who knows what he wants? You should go back into the temple to avoid any trouble."

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue already understood who it was. His eyes filled with shock and disbelief.

    The Demon Emperor hade from the demon territory to Great Liang?!

    The Temple Master remained silent, stepping out of the temple and slowly walking down the mountain path. But with each step, the aura around the Temple Master grew stronger.

    The Demon Emperor hade south without a sound and ended up at the Infatuation Daoist Temple. The Temple Master did not know the Demon Emperor''s intentions, but if it came to a fight, then he could only fight.

    At the foot of the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s mountain, the Demon Emperor, apanied by the demon princess Autumn, began climbing the steps. After taking only a few steps, the Demon Emperor chuckled and remarked, "These daoistsck courage. We haven''t even done anything, yet they''re already so nervous."

    Autumn smiled and responded, "Who in this world can rival Royal Father''s might?"

    The Demon Emperor shook his head calmly, "The human race is full of hidden talents. There are powerhouses everywhere. Even that human monarch they normally disregard fought Us to a draw."

    Upon mentioning this, Autumn voiced the question that had been on her mind, "Royal Father, do you truly not have the power to kill him?"

    The Demon Emperor merely smiled without answering.

    Seeing her father¡¯s back, Autumn fell silent and stopped asking.

    After a few more steps, the Demon Emperor suddenlyughed, "You wait here for Us. This fight might not even happen. If you find it boring, feel free to leave. You can return to the demon territory whenever you wish."

    Autumn stopped and remained silent, simply watching as the Demon Emperor slowly continued his way into the mountain.

    Among humans, although the Great Liang Emperor was nominally themon ruler of all under heaven, all cultivators know that the one who held the greatest authority in this world was not the Great Liang Emperor, but the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple. He was the number one figure in Daoism and the most influential person in the foreignnds. Though he was not necessarily invincible, his status surpassed that of the Sword Sect Master and the old monk of Deercry Monastery.

    Now, the Demon Emperor hade south to meet this Temple Master. Only he could make the Demon Emperor travel thousands of miles to this ce.

    No one truly knew how powerful the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple was. He rarely showed his strength and appeared approachable in everyday life. However, if a fight were to break out today, not many would believe that he could triumph over the Demon Emperor.

    The two met midway, one descending the mountain and the other ascending.

    They stood a few yards apart, exchanging a nce without much else happening, like two strangers meeting for the first time.

    The Temple Master smiled and asked, "Why has Your Majestye south?"

    The Demon Emperor stood with his hands behind his back, looking at this very handsome Temple Master, and replied calmly, "You are indeed very good-looking."

    The Temple Master''s good looks was well known. It was said that the previous Temple Master took him as a disciple partly because of his looks.

    In this world, it seemed that those who were better-looking could not defeat him, and those who could beat him... well, there were very few who could defeat him, and they were definitely not as good-looking as him.

    The Temple Master responded indifferently, "It''s just a sack of skin. If Your Majesty finds it displeasingter, please remember not to hit my face."

    The Demon Emperor chuckled, seeming very interested in the Temple Master before him.

    "We havee from thousands of miles away. Aren''t you nning to invite Us into your temple for a look? Is this how you humans treat guests?"

    The Demon Emperor nced up at the temple on the mountain. It was not as grand as he had anticipated. Rather, it seemed quite ordinary, which struck him as quite peculiar.

    The Temple Master shook his head, "Since Your Majesty is a demon, how could you enter our temple?"

    The Demon Emperor did not argue with him, he just asked, "What if We insist on going in?"

    The Temple Master let out a sigh, "Then I''d have to try to stop Your Majesty. But let me be clear, it won''t just be me taking action."

    The Demon Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "So shameless?"

    "Your Majesty''s power is beyond extraordinary. This penniless daoist might not be able to stop you alone. This is out of respect for Your Majesty."

    The Temple Master replied earnestly.

    The Demon Emperor shook his head, "You are much more shameless than that Great Liang Emperor."

    The Temple Master smiled without saying a word.

    The Demon Emperor was not in a hurry to speak either, he just watched the Temple Master quietly.

    The Temple Master''s expression gradually grew serious, and the smile on his face slowly faded.

    The Demon Emperorughed, "Your temple alone can''t stop Us. Is that sword usering? Or perhaps that old monk?"

    The Temple Master said bluntly, "If there''s really a chance, it seems that I really want to make Your Majesty stay here."

    "Won''t be easy."

    The Demon Emperor looked up at the mountain, seemingly very interested in the temple and curious about what scenery was inside.

    The Temple Master discerned the Demon Emperor''s thoughts and shook his head, saying, "If Your Majesty truly wants to take a look, why not visit the Divine Capital instead? It''s the mightiest city in the world; a thousand times more splendid than this penniless daoist''s rundown temple."

    The Demon Emperor did not speak, taking a step forward while the Temple Master stood as if facing a formidable foe.

    The Demon Emperor continued to ascend the mountain slowly.

    The Temple Master''s robes fluttered without wind at this moment, making a rustling sound.

    With a solemn expression, the Temple Master stood on the spot. Between the two, a strong wind arose, causing countless leaves in the mountains to flutter down but not touch the ground. Instead, they hovered in the air as if frozen.

    The Demon Emperor halted, looking up at the Temple Master.

    The Temple Master said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Your Majesty has truly advanced extremely far."

    "But however far Your Majesty has walked, you can forget about entering the temple."

    The Temple Master took a deep breath, and the leaves around them began to tremble slightly,ing back to life.

    The Demon Emperor did not speak, merely observing the Temple Master.

    With a bitter smile, the Temple Master said, "Does Your Majesty truly want the demon realm''s dynasty to change?"

    "With just the likes of you daoists, do you have the capability?"

    Though the Demon Emperor stopped moving forward, the leaves between them once again became still.

    Between stillness and movementy the confrontation of the two peerless powerhouses of the current era.

    The Temple Master sighed, "Your Majesty is too confident, but excessive confidence is arrogance. This penniless daoist truly doesn''t wish to risk my life against Your Majesty."

    The Demon Emperor shook his head, "You really aren''t like him."

    The Temple Master remained silent.

    He just tried hard to make the leaves tremble again.

    This time, the Demon Emperor seemed a bit impatient. With a wave of his sleeve, all the leaves in front of them turned to dust, dissipating between heaven and earth.

    The Temple Master stepped back half a step, then sighed deeply, "Since Your Majesty is here to wait for someone, why bother with this?"

    The Demon Emperor said nothing, just turned to look towards the foot of the mountain.

    He did not care in the slightest about leaving his back to this daoist.

    A tall man was currentlying up the mountain path. After catching sight of the demon princess on one side, this man continued his climb and did not stop.

    Autumn cast aplicated gaze at the back of the tall man and did not say anything.

    She just saw the shadow of her Royal Father on him.

    Both possessed the demeanor befitting those who stood at the highest level.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Temple Master on the mountain path remained silent, looking at the towering man climbing up the mountain. He muttered to himself, "What a strange thing. Why would both Your Majesties want toe and see this rundown temple?"

 Chapter 462: The World Is Very Small, With Just a Few People

    Chapter 462: The World Is Very Small, With Just a Few People

    One monarch had long been on the mountain path, not far from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, while the other monarch was still on his way up.

    These two had met in the deste north before, engaging in a battle with no clear winner.

    Now, upon meeting again, there was an additional person, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    These three individuals could likely decide many things in this world.

    Sometimes the world seemed vast, filled with countless people. Yet, at times, it felt small, requiring only two or three people to nod their heads to steer the direction of this world.

    The Demon Emperor looked at the Great Liang Emperor still climbing the mountain and said with a smile, "You''ve indeed taken a few steps forward again."

    The Great Liang Emperor also remarked, "And so did you."

    The casually spoken words concealed terrifying information. Both monarchs had already advanced extremely far. For cultivators who had made such progress in cultivation, progressing further was a very difficult thing. However, from their conversation, it was not hard to guess that they had gained insights from their previous battle and had each taken another step forward.

    This answer made the Temple Master furrow his brows.The Demon Emperor chuckled, "When can we have another battle?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him calmly, "If you wish, today."

    With those words, killing intent arose on the mountain path.

    The Demon Emperor''s emperor robe fluttered without wind, and a boundless demonic qi slowly emanated. Throughout the Infatuation Daoist Temple, all the cultivators sensed this terrifying aura. Everyone was stunned on the spot, and the Temple Master''s expression turned grim. He could clearly feel that the Demon Emperor before him was now even more unrestrained than before.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood on the mountain path, his expression unchanged, but his blood vitality surged like a deep abyss. His aura continued to climb to its peak, like a deity standing in the world. The aura of a peerless martial artist was disyed to the fullest expression of its beauty and form by him.

    Were these two monarchs going to sh again?

    The auras of both men continued to expand outward. The Temple Master had no choice but to take several steps back to avoid the aura emanating from the Demon Emperor, leaving space for these two to fight.

    Both of them belonged to the strongest individuals of the current era. If they were to truly battle here, perhaps the Infatuation Daoist Temple could remain unharmed, but the mountain might not survive.

    However, once these two had set their minds on battling again, no one could dissuade them, so the Temple Master saw no point in trying to convince them otherwise.

    The Demon Emperor nced at the Great Liang Emperor, then suddenly took a step down the mountain. Without backing down, the Great Liang Emperor also took a step up the mountain. They exchanged a nce, and in the middle of the mountain path, countless blue stones suddenly shattered, leaving the path in ruins in an instant.

    The Temple Master sighed, thinking that repairing the mountain path afterward would be troublesome.

    But this was only the beginning of the confrontation between the two monarchs; far from reaching its most intense phase.

    Suddenly, with a crack, an ancient tree thick enough to need several people to embrace it snapped abruptly. As this ancient tree broke, others followed suit one after another. Under the pressure of the two monarchs'' auras, countless ancient trees shattered, sending a myriad of wood fragments and grass debris flying toward the sky like countless swords, scattering in all directions.

    The Temple Master waved his sleeve, blocking the debris and stones flying toward the Infatuation Daoist Temple, and sighed again.

    The standoff between the Great Liang Emperor and the Demon Emperor continued, but it seemed neither had any intention of escting the fight further. Though themotion seemed great, it was merely a probe.

    Even so, it was already exceptionally terrifying. The disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple watched from a distance. Though they could not see the two monarchs, the palpable sense of dread from the terrifying auras was enough to leave them in awe.

    ¡­¡­

    In the back mountain of the Sword Sect, there was a cave dwelling already overgrown with green vines. Now, the leaves trembled slightly, and the vines shook continuously. A wind swept out from the cave, gently brushing against the vines, causing countless leaves to fall and several slits to appear on the vines, with green sap slowly oozing and dripping onto the ground.

    A tall figure emerged from the cave and stood at the entrance, looking up at the sky. In the distant sky, there seemed to be a scene of clouds churning. The person''s eyes were filled with sword intent that was continuously being born and extinguished. Given his realm, he naturally understood what was happening far away. The immense demonic qi undoubtedly belonged to that person, while the other torrential blood vitality looked like that other person.

    This person who knew full well what was happening stood with his hands behind his back; incredibly calm.

    "Fighting once in the deste north wasn''t enough; they want to fight again in the human world?"

    He murmured to himself, a hint of amusement in his tone.

    "Forget it. I''m not interested in being a spectator. Even if we reallye to blows, now''s not the time either."

    Shaking his head, that person turned and walked back into the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the mountain path, the two monarchs suddenly withdrew their auras.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Pointless, it''s still just probing."

    The Demon Emperor shook his head with a smile, "With you here, We are truly worried they might take the opportunity to make Us stay here forever."

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing, merely looking silently at the Temple Master at the highest point.

    The Temple Master smiled bitterly, "If Your Majesty truly intends to do this, the Infatuation Daoist Temple will naturally assist, but what are the chances of sess?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "As We said before, there''s no such possibility."

    The Temple Master understood and felt a bit regretful.

    But he also knew that attempting topletely kill the Demon Emperor would inevitablye at a terrible price to the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The Demon Emperor was difficult to kill, no matter where he was. If it were that easy, the human race would not have been on the defensive all these years but would have advanced north long ago.

    "Since Your Majesty isn''t here to fight, what''s your purpose?"

    The Temple Master looked at the Demon Emperor and said softly, "It seems Your Majesty has something to discuss with the other Majesty. Should this penniless daoist take my leave first?"

    The Demon Emperor said, "On thisnd, there seem to be things that neither he nor you can decide alone. But if you both agree, it seems to be valid."

    Among the many sects in the foreignnds, while there was no definitive statement on which was the number one sect or who was the strongest powerhouse, the foundation of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was evident, and the Temple Master remained the cultivator who held the most power.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent.

    The Temple Master then solemnly said, "Your Majesty can discuss your matters now."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Deercry Monastery

    The sound of chanting filled the air, and a faint buddhist light enveloped the entire temple.

    However, while the chanting echoed throughout Deercry Monastery, it did not reach a small temple halfway up the mountain.

    This small temple appeared very ordinary, with only a y statue enshrined inside. Before the statue sat an old monk in meditation.

    The old monk was very old, and his gray monk''s robe was covered with cobwebs and dust. Perhaps the robe was not originally gray, but had umted so much dust that its original color was indistinguishable.

    The old monk''s eyebrows were also very long, like two vines hanging down from his face to the ground.

    It was unclear how long the old monk had been sitting there without moving, nor how long it had been since hest opened his eyes. When he finally did open them, the dust on his eyelids slowly fell, making it seem as if a statue hade to life. His eyes were full of vicissitudes, indicating he had lived for many years, though exactly how many years was unknown to anyone.

    The old monk slowly stood up, causing the dust on his body to fall as well, filling the small temple with a cloud of dust.

    He walked slowly to the temple entrance and then sat down again, as if those few steps had exhausted all his strength.

    Sitting on the doorway, the old monk looked up at the demonic qi in the sky, mumbling to himself in a way that was too faint to be understood.

    As his lips moved slowly, tangible scripture words began to appear, illuminating the small temple with brilliant buddhist light. The more radiant the light, the older and more ancient the monk appeared, as if he did not belong to this era, but was a relic from a previous one.

    In Buddhism, there is the concept of a great bodhisattva, akin to a great daoist sage in Daoism or a great sword immortal among sword cultivators. Yet, even the old abbot of Deercry Monastery could not achieve what this old monk did: casually speaking and producing such resplendent buddhist light.

    The radiant light appeared rapidly and then quickly dissipated. The old monk sighed deeply, then sat on the threshold, gradually falling into a drowsy state.

    Over the many years, he had spent his time sleeping; this was not the first time.

    Before long, a young girl suddenly appeared in front of the small temple. She nced up at the sky. But after a brief look, she lost interest and turned her gaze to the old monk. She frowned at the sight of the dusty, wrinkled face before her and suddenlymented, "You''re so old now."

    The old monk could barely hear what the girl was saying, but the voice seemed familiar to him. He strained to open his cloudy eyes and looked at the girl, who had appeared out of nowhere.

    After a moment, the old monk''s eyes widened in disbelief. He spoke softly, "It''s you... you''re still alive..."

    The girl stared at the old monk, a hint of disdain in her voice. "You''re too old. Thest time I saw you, your face was round and smooth, and your bald head was pleasant to touch. Why do you look like an old tree stump now?"

    The old monk did not know what to say. Except, tears streamed from his cloudy eyes as he murmured softly, "It really is you..."

    The girl ignored his words and continued talking to herself, "I slept for a long time. When I woke up, everyone I knew was gone. I didn''t expect to find you still here, but you''re too old."

    The young girl repeated the word "old" many times. No one likes being called old, but the old monk seemed indifferent. He just sighed softly andmented, "Many, many years have passed."

    The girl sighed too, "Yes, many years have passed. Everything is different now. Everything feels so strange."

    The old monk suddenly said softly, "I can''t live much longer."

    The girl frowned, "No, you can''t die. If you die, I won''t have anyone left that I know."

    The old monk sighed, "But I''m not you. I can''t live that long."

    The girl suddenly asked, "Did you not tell anyone?"

    The old monk nodded, something unspeakable in his eyes. "I''m very scared."

    The girl furrowed her brows but did not say anything.

    Even a cultivator at the level of the old monk had something he feared greatly. What could it be?

    Suddenly, the girl understood, "So that''s why you refuse to leave this ce."

    The old monk nodded and said softly, "Even though I''m almost dying from old age, I''m not willing to die as well."

    The girl shook her head, "Don''t worry, we''ll change this."

    The old monk asked, "We?"

    The girl smiled, "Seems like I misspoke. I''ve made a new friend."

 Chapter 463: Cultivation Has No Difference

    Chapter 463: Cultivation Has No Difference

    "Friend..."

    The old monk seemed somewhat nostalgic. "I had many friends long ago, but they were always so arrogant, thinking they could aplish anything on their own. That''s why they died very quickly."

    The girl nced at the old monk, then looked up and said, "My friends are different from yours. At least they''re not that foolish..."

    "Well, actually, you''re not that foolish either..."

    The girl pondered for a moment and continued, "You''re just a little scared of dying."

    The old monk looked at the girl and said, "Don''t be too confident. This matter is very dangerous, and it has been so many times before. I don''t think you can change anything."

    But the young girl did not agree, "Some things haven''t been tried yet. How do you know they won''t work? Besides... forget it, it''s useless to talk to you about it. Just hide yourself."

    The old monk remained silent, his silence making him seem more like a statue than a person.

    "I''m not a great bodhisattva, I''m just a y bodhisattva. It''s hard enough for me to cross the river myself, let alone with others."The old monk''s expression was grim, without much joy of seeing an old friend. The girl couldn''t be bothered to listen to his words. She simply summoned a spark of brilliant light at her fingertips and examined it closely.

    After some time passed, the girl stood up and said, "Little monk, I''m leaving."

    The old monk, who could hardly be called "little" anymore, and was an old monk a long time ago, opened his mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing.

    The girl looked down at the monastery below with some disdain, then turned to nce at the old monk, smiling faintly. "Doing something interesting is what makes life worthwhile. Just living like this is meaningless. You don''t understand this principle, even after living so many years."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword Qi Mountain was deep into midsummer, and naturally, the sound of cicadas was abundant. Chen Chao had been granted permission to roam freely on Sword Qi Mountain, which naturally caused discontent among many swordsmiths. However, with the Great Liang Emperor backing him, any dissatisfaction had to remain hidden in their hearts.

    Chen Chao did not idle around. While waiting for a reply, he wandered the mountain and watched the swordsmiths at work. However, most of these swordsmiths had their so-called secret techniques and were unwilling to let an outsider watch.

    As a result, Chen Chao faced many rejections. Had Yang Furen not informed everyone on the mountain not to make things difficult for Chen Chao, he might have faced more than just cold shoulders.

    One afternoon, Chen Chao strolled through the back mountain, stopping and starting before finally returning to the bamboo grove. Bored, he unsheathed his saber and gently tapped the bamboo with the sheathe, listening to the different sounds each one made. This brought him peace of mind. Sensing the flow of qi within him, Chen Chao deliberately guided it, coordinating with his breathing. With each inhtion and exhtion, white mist appeared, making him feel entirely at ease.

    The white mist Chen Chao had acquired from the ruins of the Rongshan Sect, along with the unknown cultivation technique, was something he was still exploring. The more he delved into it, the more he discovered its boundless potential. This secret technique was difficult to categorize as either a martial cultivation technique or a daoist technique. He had no idea how many levels it had, but as his cultivation level increased, the white mist within him grew stronger. It proved useful for both healing injuries and attacking.

    Chen Chao was now even trying to slowly integrate this white mist with his broken saber, guiding the mist and his energy to flow together when executing saber techniques.

    Lost in deep thought about the white mist, Chen Chao unknowingly walked out of the bamboo sea. In front of him was a cliff, and on the cliff stood a sword-forging furnace. In front of the furnace was a reclining chair, on which a tall, burly old man sat with his eyes closed.

    Chen Chao returned to his senses and observed from a distance, not immediately approaching.

    "You must be the young martial artist who made the entire Sword Qi Mountain suffer a loss?" the old man asked.

    Before Chen Chao could make a move, the other party had already spoken. The voice waszy, carrying no hint of hostility.

    Chen Chao fastened his saber and cupped his hands in greeting. "This junior Chen Chao, greets Senior."

    The old man stood up and looked at Chen Chao with a calm expression. "With an unrivaled martial artist backing you, you could afford to be more arrogant."

    Chen Chao smiled wryly. "This junior isn''t the unrivaled martial artist, how could I dare to be arrogant?"

    The old manughed heartily. "Arrogant or not, does it really matter? Does anyone on Sword Qi Mountain think you aren''t arrogant?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback and suddenly asked, "Senior, is your surname Chou?"

    The old man nced at Chen Chao and replied indifferently, "It seems you''ve met that friend of mine."

    Chen Chao said honestly, "I met a senior at a sword forging workshop down the mountain. That senior said that if this junior had trouble forging a saber up here, I could try finding someone named Chou. But before I had the chance, things turned out as they are now."

    The old man waved his hand dismissively. "This old man is well aware of what the people up here are like. They spend their whole lives forging swords, yet they can''t let go of their reputations. They''re a bunch of people who hunger for fame and reputation. This old man despises them. However, if you want my help, that''s not possible. This old man doesn''t have the skill for it. If even the Mountain Lord can''t do it, then neither can I. But since you haven''t left the mountain yet, I presume that someone should have promised you something. Oh... it seems there''s still a grand martial uncle living on this mountain... Kid, you have quite the face."

    Chen Chao still smiled bitterly and said, "It''s only because His Majesty is impressive."

    The old man waved Chen Chao over and pointed to the sword-forging furnace. He asked with a broad smile, "Do you know what kind of sword this old man is forging now?"

    Chen Chao looked at the radiant molten metal within the sword-forging furnace. He closed his eyes slightly and felt a sword intent, which reminded him of the green bamboo he had seen in the bamboo sea. He softly said, "Like the mountain spring, resounding with a steady rhythm."

    The old man looked at Chen Chao with surprise and clicked his tongue. "Aren''t you supposed to be a pure martial artist?"

    Chen Chao nodded nkly.

    The old man asked, "Then how do you know the sword intent of this sword that this old man is forging?"

    Chen Chao did not hold back and said straightforwardly, "In Sword Qi Mountain, there''s a bamboo sea. When this junior taps on the bamboo with my saber''s scabbard, I can hear different sounds. From there, I sensed that the sword intents in the world each have their unique qualities and sounds."

    Hearing this, the old man reached out and ced his hand on Chen Chao''s arm. After a moment, he released his grip, looking disappointed but still somewhat puzzled. "You seem to have the makings of a natural sword cultivator, but sword qi can''t flow through the meridians in your body. You can''t train in the sword. What a strange thing, truly strange!"

    Chen Chao had never harbored any particr expectation of cultivating the sword, so the old man''s words did not make him feel disappointed.

    The old man nced at Chen Chao. "Kid, even though you can''t train in the sword, do you realize that just with this ability of yours, every sword cultivator in the world would likely be at a disadvantage against you?"

    "Please exin in detail, senior."

    Chen Chao''s curiosity was genuinely piqued this time.

    The old manughed. "With your ability to sense an opponent''s sword intent, you can gain the upper hand inbat. As your cultivation realm increases, you might even be able to unravel and see through the flow of a sword cultivator''s qi. When that happens, every sword cultivator in the world will always be a step slower than you. What do you think that would look like?"

    Chen Chao was a bit dazed. He did not understand why, after hearing the tapping sounds of the bamboo in the bamboo sea, he had gained this ability. But ording to the old man, if he continued to research deeper, sword cultivators would have no advantage in killing power in front of him.

    The old man murmured, "It''s strange that you came up the mountain to forge a saber. It''s also strange that Yang Furen took you to listen to the bamboo in the bamboo sea. It''s strange that after listening, you''re now not inferior to some natural sword cultivators in terms of sensing sword intent. But the strangest thing of all is that you, kid, are a martial artist!"

    After saying this, the old man fell silent for a long time. His words were not entirelyplete. The Great Liang Dynasty had the Great Liang Emperor, a peerless martial artist, and now there was this peculiar young martial artist. What would this mean for the entire Great Liang Dynasty?

    The old man did not dare to think about it. Perhaps it would not be long before this became a problem that countless cultivators across the world would have to face together.

    It seemed that the Great Liang Dynasty was already showing signs of rise?

    Shaking his head to dismiss these thoughts, the old man finally smiled and said, "If you were a sword cultivator, regardless of your cultivation realm, I could gift you a flying sword. Though my flying swords are not as good as those forged by the Mountain Lord, they are still quite decent."

    Chen Chao thickened his skin and said, "Speaking of which, this junior has a friend who''s a sword cultivator."

    The old man mocked, "You mean that girl from the academy who has already taken nine flying swords? What, does she want a tenth?"

    Chen Chao felt a bit embarrassed.

    The old man spoke to himself, "I see that I''m fated with you, so this time while I forge the sword, you can watch from the side. Forging a sword is actually a process of shaping its essence, energy, and spirit. If you can grasp this, it will undoubtedly benefit your cultivation."

    "Thank you very much, Senior," Chen Chao cupped his hands in gratitude. He did not refuse the offer. Being able to watch the process of a top swordsmith forging a sword was a rare and valuable opportunity that Chen Chao had no reason to decline.

    However, after saying this, the old many down again with his eyes half-closed,pletely ignoring the sword forge.

    Curious, Chen Chao asked, "Senior, what are you waiting for?"

    The old man smiled and said, "You noticed that this old man is waiting for something?"

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded.

    The old man exined straightforwardly, "When forging flying swords, most swordsmiths choose a precise moment when the sword is taking shape. But I am not waiting for that. I''m waiting for a particr time to forge, nothing special - just sunrise."

    "The cliff here, when illuminated by the rising sun, presents the finest scenery in the world. When I forge the sword amidst the red sun, it will naturally produce an excellent flying sword."

    The old man murmured to himself, "The hardest thing to achieve in this world is actuallyfort. When the sword isfortable, the swordsmith isfortable, then it truly bes an interesting sword."

    Chen Chao was absorbed in thought.

    Suddenly, the old man said, "Or perhaps you should forge this sword?"

    Chen Chao looked bewildered.

    The old man muttered, "I don''t know why, but I feel this flying sword is somewhat special. If you forge it, it might be a sword no weaker than a Hundred Year Sword."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and nodded, "But this junior only has brute strength."

    The old man smiled but did not say anything.

 Chapter 464: Other Than Forging Swords

    Chapter 464: Other Than Forging Swords

    Since the old man suggested that Chen Chao forge the sword, and Chen Chao happened to be curious to experience it, he did not refuse. However, the old man''s way of sword forging was peculiar, and after Chen Chao agreed, he insisted on silence. Throughout the night, under a sky filled with stars, the old man and Chen Chao just watched quietly.

    After the night passed, a red sun gradually rose over the distant mountains, casting its light upon the cliff. The old man slowly opened his eyes and smiled, "Take off your clothes."

    Chen Chao was taken aback when he heard that, but quickly removed his ck robe, revealing a torso covered in scars.

    The old man took a nce and praised, "No wonder, turns out that you''ve also endured great hardships and struggled to survive."

    Chen Chao did not say anything.

    The old man tossed a hammer to Chen Chao to hold, then personally poured out the molten metal from the sword forge. Soon, the sword mold beside them was filled with molten metal. Then, using a pair of iron tongs, the old man lifted up the glowing red metal block and ced it in front of Chen Chao.

    Without needing further instructions, Chen Chao brought the hammer down simultaneously on the metal block. Sparks flew everywhere, instantly burning holes in the old man''s clothing, while the shirtless Chen Chao was left with a bright white mark on his skin where the sparksnded.

    But it vanished in an instant.

    To Chen Chao, this bit of pain was nothing. Having fought countless battles with the demons in the mountains and forests for years, his body was already covered in numerous scars.The old man picked up a brilliant small hammer and gently guided it, striking the front of the metal block. Understanding the signal, Chen Chao continued hammering. Under the relentless blows of his hammer, the metal block continuously transformed and took shape.

    The old man remained silent, merely adjusting the position of the metal block as needed.

    As Chen Chao hammered the metal block, he could even hear the sound of a mountain spring flowing. Threads of sword qi climbed slowly up his arm along the hammer, then continued upward through his meridians.

    Throughout history, when facing off against a sword cultivator, if one''s meridians were invaded by sword qi, it spelled significant trouble. Sword qi could wreak havoc as it roamed through the meridians, causing immense agony. However, this time the sword qi was not aggressive even though it already entered his meridians. Instead, it felt calm, as if it originated from his own body.

    As Chen Chao swung the hammer, he felt the soothing flow of sword qi in his meridians. Perhaps this was his only chance to observe sword qi so closely.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao had an idea: he would use the white mist within his body to interact with the sword qi, slowly unraveling it as if peeling away wisp by wisp.

    This was a meticulous process, requiring Chen Chao to focus on two things at once. While continuously hammering the metal block, he also needed to gradually separate the sword qi within his body, analyzing its essence.

    If Chen Chao could truly aplish this, sword cultivators across the world would no longer be so terrifying to him. The renowned killing power of sword cultivators would apply to others, but not to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao suddenly noticed a problem, but before he could speak, the old man said, "You want to know if we swordsmiths, dealing with flying swords every day, have a better sense and familiarity with sword qi than sword cultivators, right?"

    Chen Chao nodded and asked, "How would you answer, senior?"

    The old man replied, "Sensing sword qi, controlling sword qi, and generating sword qi within oneself are three different things. Sword cultivators excel at thetter two, while swordsmiths are only good at the first. However, if a swordsmith trains in the sword, they might be more familiar with flying swords than the average sword cultivator. But beyond that, there''s nothing else. You, on the other hand, are an anomaly. Your body seems to have a stream of qi that can amodate everything. Is this one of the secret techniques of you martial artists?" Let me guess, did the Great Liang Emperor pass it on to you? This old man heard that when His Majesty returned south, he once wielded a sword against his enemies. Are you martial artists not as crude asmonly thought, but rather possess some secret techniques known only to a select few?"

    The old man''s question left Chen Chao unsure of how to respond. Although the truth was different, the matter involved the Great Liang Emperor, and Chen Chao was reluctant to say anything.

    The old man understood and said, "If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine, this old man won''t press you. After all, I only know how to forge swords. The rights and wrongs of your world are not something this old man will get involved in."

    Chen Chao asked, "What kind of ce is Sword Qi Mountain exactly?"

    The old man seemed a bit confused by the question and looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao struck down with the hammer heavily and said softly, "Since Sword Qi Mountain is the best ce in the world for forging flying swords, could it also try forging other weapons like sabers and spears? If the soldiers in the Northern Frontier had weapons forged by Sword Qi Mountain, they might kill even more demons."

    The old manughed and said, "You can only say something like that to this old man. To others, including the Mountain Lord, they''d probably think you''re a fool talking nonsense. Sword Qi Mountain is renowned throughout the world for its flying swords. All the swordsmiths here regard forging flying swords as their top priority. Who would care about forging other weapons to help Great Liang?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Not Great Liang, it''s about all of humanity."

    The old manmented, "Until it reaches a critical point, no one will view Great Liang as the representative of humanity."

    Chen Chao remained silent. This understanding reflected the prevailing views of the foreignnds. Even if some people thought differently, an individual''s will could not change the overall situation.

    The old man continued, "But nothing is set in stone. Look now, didn''t Sword Qi Mountain have to bow its head when your Emperor made a move?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "Either your fist is big enough, or both sides are satisfied with the mutual benefits."

    "Don''t think about the former. Do you think you can defeat Sword Qi Mountain and the entire foreignnds? That Emperor of yours doesn''t have that capability, and you might not necessarily have this capability in the future either."

    The old manughed and said, "But if that day everes, this old man will definitely give my all to forge swords and spears for you."

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement, "Why?"

    The old man replied indifferently, "I''ve been forging flying swords my whole life, I''d like to try something different."

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded, then continued to hammer, alternating between light and heavy blows for no reason.

    At first, the old man frowned and wanted to say something, but then he sensed the sword qi flowing within the already formed sword bar and kept silent.

    From then on, no matter how Chen Chao hammered, the old man remained quiet.

    Untilter, when the sword intent and sword qi in the sword bar grew increasingly thicker, the old man asked uncertainly, "How are you controlling the force of your blows?"

    Chen Chao did not speak up. As he focused on both tasks, the white mist within his body gradually unraveled the source of the sword qi little by little, presenting it clearly before him. He was both shocked by his ability to discern the flow and source of the sword qi so clearly while hammering based on the things he saw.

    He was unsure how long it took, but he eventually came to realize another remarkable use of the white mist. It couldpletely reveal the essence of the other party. However, he suspected this might currently be limited to flying swords that were not under a sword cultivator''s control. Other usage would likely require further exploration.

    Was it just seeing through the essence?

    Chen Chao was not quite satisfied.

    He tried to replicate the sword qi''s flow and essence in his mind, using the white mist to copy it.

    Then, he discovered to his astonishment that a trace of white sword qi appeared at his fingertips, though it vanished almost immediately.

    Even so, Chen Chao was left speechless with amazement.

    Could his body now generate sword qi?

    Could this mean that, given time, he might even be a sword cultivator?

    Even without cultivating the techniques of sword cultivators, might he still be able to unleash sword qi?

    Thinking about this, Chen Chao grew increasingly astonished by the origin of the white mist. Rongshan Sect was not recorded in any contemporary historical records; it was an ancient ruin beyondmon knowledge. If cultivators of that time cultivated this secret method and had such myriad applications, how powerful must the original cultivators of the Rongshan Sect have been?

    But how could such a powerful Rongshan Sect have been destroyed?

    Chen Chao even recalled what the immortal medicine had said: that martial artists could also cultivate magic spells.

    Perhaps that was not false.

    Perhaps martial artists could indeed cultivate magic spells, but the techniques suitable for martial artists were never passed down.

    In other words, perhaps the current path of martial artists'' cultivation was a deviation, not the true way for martial artists.

    Could the current cultivation methods be wrong?

    This thought suddenly emerged in Chen Chao''s mind.

    Was it deliberate by someone, or was it that a long time ago, the path for martial artists was severed, andter people themselves rediscovered it, but only created this iplete path?

    Chen Chao had no answers to all these questions. The only ones who might know the truth, apart from the white mist on his body, were probably the girl in the coffin who had consumed her immortal medicine, with no trace of her now.

    But she had at least let Chen Chao know that beyond the Nepenthe Realm, there should be more realms.

    Moreover, there were people who had actually reached such cultivation realms.

    Perhaps all these questions would only be answered when he found that girl or when his own realm became even stronger, unlocking the secrets of the white mist.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, because he remembered the page he possessed.

    It should also be some kind of insight from a powerhouse. If he just read the words on it, he might gain something too.

    Chen Chao was very interested in the unknown ancient and hidden secrets, especially the prospect of redefining what it meant to be a martial artist, making him increasingly fascinated by these unknowns.

    Just as Chen Chao was lost in thought, the old man suddenly eximed with joy, "It''s done!"

    Chen Chao snapped back to reality and saw that the sword de in front of him had taken shape, with sword qi continuously flowing along its body, resembling a gently flowing stream.

    Disregarding everything else, the old man picked up the de with both hands and threw it off the cliff. Then, the old man jumped down after it.

    After frowning for a moment, Chen Chao jumped down as well.

    The two of themnded at the bottom of the cliff, where there was a cold pool. Even with Chen Chao''s sharp eyesight, he could not tell how deep it was.

    Standing by the pool, the old man smiled and said, "We still need to wait forty-nine days, but I can already tell that this sword will be just slightly inferior to a Hundred Year Sword!"

 Chapter 465: Cloud Mud

    The old man spoke with some regret, "It''s a matter of the material. If we had top-quality sword forging materials, this flying sword wouldn''t be any less than a Hundred Year sword."

    Chen Chaoughed it off.

    The old man turned to look at Chen Chao and said with a cheerful smile, "Thanks to you, we have such a fine flying sword. I see you have the potential to be an excellent swordsmith. How about it? Stay on Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao paused and did not speak for a while.

    The old man sighed with regret, "I reckon you wouldn''t want to be a swordsmith. After all, a pure martial artist like you probably has little interest in bing one."

    Chen Chao replied, "Actually, it''s not entirely impossible. But I don''t think I''ll be staying on Sword Qi Mountain for long."

    The old man said, "If you''re interested, you cane here and learn how to forge swords with me before you leave the mountain, I don''t have any taboos. It doesn''t matter whether you acknowledge me as your master or not."

    Chen Chao cupped his hands, agreeing to the arrangement.

    The old man said, "However, you can''t take this flying sword with you."Chen Chaoughed it off.

    The two exchanged a nce and the old man said with a smile, "Kid, this old man finds you to my liking. When youe to Sword Qi Mountain in the future, remember to save me some face."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "ording to Senior, does that mean this junior definitely be causing trouble for Sword Qi Mountain the next time Ie?"

    The old man smiled without replying.

    Chen Chao said solemnly, "Sword Qi Mountain has been kind to this junior. I wouldn''t dare forget it."

    The old man waved his hand, saying no more.

    Chen Chao bowed and left, quickly arriving at the thatched cottage. That grand martial uncle of Sword Qi Mountain nced at Chen Chao and mocked, "Do you have any confidence?"

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile and said, "There''s been no reply yet, but how can I not be confident? The matter is settled."

    The old man said quietly, "The Thousand Year cial Stone is so precious. Will that Emperor of yours really take it out just like that?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, "You don''t believe it, senior?"

    The old man raised his own eyebrow, "Is it really like that?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    The old man smiled silently, got up, and walked into the thatched cottage, then beckoned to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao stood up in confusion.

    When he reached the cottage, he saw the sword forge inside.

    Chen Chao had already seen the sword forge of the old man surnamed Chou by the cliff, but this old man''s sword forge before him was different from what he had seen earlier.

    This was an extremely unique sword forge; it did not even look like a sword forge but rather an ordinary small furnace.

    Chen Chao looked at the small furnace and asked curiously, "Is this a sword forge, senior?"

    The old man nodded, sat down to the side, and muttered to himself, "That Emperor of yours definitely understands one thing: governing the world is like cooking a small fish."

    "Forging a saber is also a delicate task, and this small furnace is just right for it."

    As he spoke, the old man threw a brilliant demon bead into the furnace, watching as the mes gradually rose. He smiled and said, "Using a demon bead as fuel, once the fire is lit, it cannot be extinguished until the sword is forged. Do you know how many demon beads this will consume?"

    Chen Chao silently took out a bag of demon beads and said softly, "If there''s one thing this junior has plenty of, it''s demon pearls."

    Seeing the bag of demon beads Chen Chao produced, the old man smiled and said, "It seems you really are close to the Emperor, you have quite a few good things on you."

    Chen Chao did not exin in detail. There was no need to publicize his past and the experiences he had gone through along the way.

    The old man carefully selected from the bag of demon beads. Finally, he sat down beside the furnace and squinted, saying, "Since we have time, why not listen to a story?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "This junior was just hoping to learn more about the origin of this broken saber."

    The old man replied crossly, "Are you intentionally trying to make Sword Qi Mountain look foolish?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, saying softly, "I''ll naturally keep my lips tightly sealed."

    The old man thought for a moment and sighed, "Speaking of which, it seems you do have the right to hear this. Fine, here in this hut, this old man will tell you the story. But once you leave, this old man won''t admit to anything."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Please speak, senior."

    The old man furrowed his brows. For a moment, he did not know where to start. After pondering for a long time, he finally said, "The person''s identity is now almost impossible to determine. Which sect he came from, who his master was - none of it is clear. But one thing is certain: that person was also a martial artist."

    Many years ago, that martial artist came up the mountain to forge a saber, forcing Sword Qi Mountain to bow its head. Many yearster, a young martial artist came to reforge the broken saber. The saber was the same, though the person was different. Yet, the one making Sword Qi Mountain bow its head was still a martial artist.

    Perhaps this is destiny, or maybe it was karma. Either way, it was all predestined.

    Just as Chen Chao was about to speak, the old man said softly, "Don''t be in a hurry to ask. What you want to ask, this old man might not know. What I want to say, you might not have thought of either. This old man will speak of some idle matters; you listen, and take it for what it is."

    Chen Chao nodded and kept silent.

    However, the old man''s next sentence shocked Chen Chao greatly.

    "The reason why the Myriad Willow Convention had a name-change was because that person didn''t like the original name."

    Chen Chao frowned. Back then, when he first discussed the Myriad Willow Convention with Xie Nandu, Chen Chao was still somewhat interested in the matter. He wanted to know who had caused the Myriad Willow Convention, originally named Myriad Flow Dao Convention, to change its name to its current one. At that time, Chen Chao had wondered if it might be a prominent figure from a certain sect in the foreignnds, perhaps someone like the previous generation''s Temple Master. However, the old man''s statement had caught Chen Chaopletely off guard. He lowered his head to look at the broken saber at his waist. Was its previous owner truly that remarkable?

    A gathering as grand as this meeting of young cultivators would naturally not change its name just because of a single sentence from him. Moreover, his identity was that of a mere martial artist. To aplish such a thing, either his fist was extraordinarily great, or he had truly achieved some immortal feat for the human race.

    The old man slowly said, "That matter is even more secretive than his visit to Sword Qi Mountain. Who knows how many people joined forces to conceal it. I only know it''s that person because Sword Qi Mountain once forged a sword for him. If it weren''t for this, you wouldn''t know this secret now."

    Chen Chao sighed helplessly, "It looks like the former owner of this saber was very remarkable."

    The old man smiled but did not say anything.

    Chen Chao asked, "Then what is the name of this saber?"

    Just as a flying sword has its name, this saber naturally had a name as well, but it had not been engraved on the de, so Chen Chao did not know the name.

    "Back then, Sword Qi Mountain considered this matter a great disgrace, so they didn''t name it. As for what the owner himself thought, we don''t know either. However, during this reforging, we can engrave a name on the de for you. Do you have any ideas?"

    The old man looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said softly, "Understanding the depth of the high walls, and distinguishing between clouds and mud."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Let''s call it ''Cloud Mud''."

    The old man rolled his eyes and said bluntly, "How regrettable."

 Chapter 466: What?

    Chapter 466: What?

    A horse carriage departed from the Divine Capital, seemingly ordinary and merely constructed out of ordinary wood. However, a heavy yellow cloth curtain hung in front of the carriage, thick enough that even on windy days during the journey south, it never fluttered to reveal the true face of the upant inside the carriage.

    The coachman looked equally unremarkable, dressed in coarse cloth attire and bearing a face as ordinary as could be. The silent man only seemed to know how to drive and did not speak. Over the half-month journey from the Divine Capital southward, he did not utter a single word. At meal stops, he naturally halted the carriage, fetched food from his belongings, and quietly ate alone beside the carriage. As for the interior, he never seemed to concern himself with it, leaving one to wonder if anyone was actually inside.

    One day, half a monthter, the carriage veered off the main road onto a small trail. By traveling through here, it could save half a day''s travel time by crossing the border into Yellow Dragon Prefecture earlier. However, this small trail, coupled with its uneven surface, made the journey even bumpier. Despite the bumpy ride, no sounds emanated from the carriage throughout the journey, maintaining an eerie silence.

    All the way until the carriage crossed a wooden bridge over a small river, where locals began to gather along both sides of the path. Many paused in their tracks to look at the carriage. The coachman remained silent and just swung his whip to slow the carriage. But as the horse carriage approached these civilians, an elderly farmer who looked like he was past sixty years old suddenly dropped his hoe and charged straight towards the carriage.

    The coachman''s expression remained impassive as he swung his whip. It directly struck the farmer solidly across his body with a sharp crack. The farmer''s body split in two and fell from both sides of the carriage. Simultaneously, the other civilians who were originally still watching suddenly made a move, rather than scatter.

    Clearly, this was a well-nned and orchestrated ambush, targeting both the carriage and its upant.

    The coachman was silent, his brows furrowing slightly. The whip in his hand swung more frequently now. Many assassins who pounced over failed to evade the whip in his hand. Without a doubt, those assassins who were struck by the whip were all lying in pools of blood at this moment.

    An hourter, the carriage rolled slowly onwards, its wheels stained with blood, leaving two long trails on the ground that took a long time to fade away.

    The man who had not uttered a word throughout, spoke numbly after the carriage had traveled a considerable distance, "There was an information leak, it was a mole."A voice from inside the carriage responded in a gentle and soothing tone, "Spies are everywhere, it''s no longer a secret. The question is where this particr spyes from. It needs thorough investigation."

    The man outside murmured, "There might be some trouble on this journey. We might not make it to the end."

    The person inside the carriage chuckled, "In my life, I''ve walked on thin ice, every step precarious. I''ve lived well in the most dangerous ce in the world. What does it matter to me? But for you, don''t be too arrogant. Remember, there''s always someone stronger. Keep my words in mind, or you might not make it back alive."

    The man shook his head indifferently and said, "If I die, I die. I don''t have much to live for anyway."

    Hearing this, the person inside the carriage sighed softly and said, "You reallyck that will."

    The stoic man did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The carriage left Changping Prefecture and entered Yellow Dragon Prefecture. Inside Yellow Dragon Prefecture, they faced several assassination attempts. The stoic man endured numerous battles and ended up seriously injured. Less than a few thousand miles from Sword Qi Mountain, the carriage slowed to a stop by the side of the official road. The person inside the carriage smiled and said, "Do you really want to die here?"

    The man did not speak and just coughed, some blood trickling down his lips. He wiped it away calmly and said, "I never intended to return alive."

    The person inside the carriage chuckled, "If you die out here, His Majesty won''t be happy. And if His Majesty isn''t pleased, you know the consequences."

    The man sighed, gently stood up, and pushed aside the yellow cloth curtain. Only then did he see the person inside: pale-faced with fair skin, not the sickly kind of pale, with even a pair of slender eyes that inclined upwards, giving off an aura of gentleness and unbiasedness.

    The person dressed in ordinary silk clothing reached out to help the man up, and then stepped out of the carriage. Tossing a box from his embrace, the man caught it and asked somewhat dazedly, "Is this the thing?"

    The other person smiled and said, "Yes, His Majesty has ordered it to be delivered to Sword Qi Mountain. If any problems ur, kill all the people who caused the problem."

    The man sighed, "It''s been many years since I''ve heard His Majesty speak like that. Sometimes I wonder, wouldn''t we be morefortable just hunting and drinking in the Prince''s Manor all our lives. Wouldn''t it have been morefortable than being the emperor?"

    Li Heng, who also came out from that Prince''s Manor, smiled, "With your thoughts, it''s no wonder His Majesty always restrains you from going to the Northern Frontier. If you really went there, after a few drinks, you might even dare to find the Demon Emperor to risk your life."

    The man shook his head, "I like drinking, but I''m not an idiot."

    Li Heng smiled but said nothing. He simply sat on the carriage, lightly picked up the whip, and gave a tug on the reins. Driving a carriage was something he had not done in many years. Back when the current emperor was not yet emperor, he was the coachman. But after His Majesty ascended the throne and became emperor, he stopped riding in carriages as frequently. He too, stopped being a coachman.

    However, after many years, he still handled it with great familiarity.

    Li Heng watched the scenery fall away on both sides, reflecting on the words His Majesty had said before leaving the pce, feeling vicissitudes of emotion.

    The scenery under heaven, to say that it was beautiful, it was indeed beautiful. To say it was not, it was actually not nice too. Actually, whether it was beautiful or not depended on who you were with. When it was not beautiful, it was probably that you were not in the mood.

    Scenery resided in the heart, and it was different for everyone.

    The carriage moved slowly ahead, and several figures appeared on the road ahead.

    Li Heng saw them but pretended not to.

    The carriage continued as usual. Looking as it was less than several yards away from them, Li Heng sighed, "Move aside, don''t block the way."

    Someone said with a nk expression, "Bring out the thing."

    Li Heng looked at the person and asked, "What?"

    The person frowned, "You know what, don''t waste time. What else can the person in the carriage do?"

    Li Heng shook his head and said softly, "What I''m saying is, what[who] do you think you are?"[1]

 Chapter 467: Dont Give Any Chance and Dont Meet Again in the Future

    Chapter 467: Don''t Give Any Chance and Don''t Meet Again in the Future

    As the chief eunuch of the imperial city, Li Heng was rarely perceived as arrogant in the Divine Capital, even though he had been by the side of the Great Liang Emperor since the days when he was still a vassal prince. Whoever saw this eunuch would always see a smile in his eyes. He never looked down on anyone just because he was a favorite by the Great Liang Emperor''s side. While many respected him, they did not take him in high regard. However, in reality, the fact that he could walk out of the Prince''s Manor and arrive in the Divine Capital directly as the chief eunuch without any dormancy or waiting period was enough to demonstrate the Great Liang Emperor''s trust in him.

    For over a decade, there had been no scandals within the Imperial City, it was just calm and quiet. Apart from the Empress managing the harem, in truth, those who were perceptive knew that none of this could have been maintained without Li Heng.

    Managing the harem did not mean one could control everything just because they were favored by the Emperor. Li Heng possessed the same iron-fisted tactics and cunning as anyone else, but the harem required these qualities while the world did not, and neither did the Emperor. Hence, Li Heng always presented himself as mild-mannered.

    Now, leaving the Divine Capital, word spread among the foreign cultivators that he was carrying a Thousand Year cial Stone. Hence, they flocked over, hoping to seize that Thousand Year cial Stone from the hands of this chief eunuch. If it were truly that simple, or if Li Heng were just an ordinary eunuch, the Great Liang Emperor would probably not have sent him on this journey personally.

    Looking at the cultivators in front of him, after saying those words, Li Heng did not speak again. Instead, a surge of qi emanated from his robes, causing all the cultivators present to furrow their brows in unison.

    The qi was too overwhelmingly powerful and terrifying, making them lose all will to resist.

    The leading cultivator''s face turned grim as he was about to speak, but Li Heng shook his head. The opportunity had already been given, there would be no second chance. Li Heng smiled at the man, who suddenly realized that not only could he no longer move, but he could not speak either.

    His eyes were filled with immense fear, but soon they were drowned in a flood of blood. Countless sharp des seemed to have been ced beside him all along, now slowly closing in. His eyes went blind, then his arms were suddenly severed. Endless blood sttered everywhere like the most vibrant flowers.

    Then, his clothes exploded, numerous blood streaks inexplicably appeared on his body, and momentster, he turned into a pile of minced meat, falling to the ground.The other cultivators were utterly horrified when they witnessed this scene.

    Li Heng''s eyes showed no emotion. But the same thing was already starting to unfold repeatedly, with countless cultivators being reduced to piles of minced meat.

    The man in the carriage lifted the curtain to take a look and frowned, "It''s really disgusting when you make a move."

    Li Heng chuckled, sat back at the front of the carriage, and resumed driving, "You haven''t seen the truly disgusting times. But speaking of which, I haven''t taken action in over ten years. Thest time was with Ning Ping, standing behind His Majesty."

    Mentioning the name of that Lord Warden Commander, the man naturally recalled an old incident he had only heard about but never witnessed. He fell silent for a moment before asking hesitantly, "What exactly happened that night?"

    Li Heng smiled, "If you want to know, ask His Majesty. Why ask me?"

    The man snorted. If he had the courage to ask, he would not be asking now.

    Li Heng continued with a smile, "If that doesn''t work, you can ask Ning Ping. But the guy is in the Northern Frontier now, so you''ll have to wait for him to return."

    The man remained silent.

    Li Heng spoke no more, driving the carriage forward. The rest of the journey was smooth and uneventful, and they soon arrived at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain.

    Looking at the ordinary carriage, not many people paid attention to it. No one would have thought that the coachman was Li Heng, and even fewer would have guessed that this eunuch was actually a genuine great cultivator.

    Before climbing the mountain, Li Heng took the box and ascended alone. Sword Qi Mountain was still filled with pervasive sword qi, making it difficult for many sword cultivators to climb. However, Li Heng walked as if he were strolling in a garden and quickly arrived at the mountain gate. The gatekeeping disciples, seeing this ordinary-looking middle-aged man, found it strange because he did not look like a sword cultivator.

    But, remembering Chen Chao''s visit, the gatekeeping disciples were sufficiently courteous.

    One of them asked, "What brings you here, Fellow Daoist?"

    Li Heng smiled and said, "Li Heng, here to deliver something. Kindly report it."

    Another unfamiliar name. The gatekeeping disciple thought for a moment, then nodded and indicated for Li Heng to wait a while before turning to report back.

    In several minutes, the mountain lord Yang Furen hurriedly arrived. Upon seeing the eunuch in his in attire, he cupped his hands and said with some difficulty, "I don''t know how to address you."

    Li Heng did not mind and said, "As you please, Mountain Lord."

    Yang Furen thought for a moment and then addressed him as "Mr. Li."

    Li Heng nodded with a smile. "When the letter from Commander Chen arrived in the Divine Capital, His Majesty took out what Sword Qi Mountain requested and ordered me to bring it. However, we encountered some troubles along the way, which caused a dy."

    Yang Furen led Li Heng into the mountain, smiling bitterly as he said. "His Majesty''s influence is truly..."

    Li Heng replied, "Mountain Lord, don''t overthink it. No matter how aloof from worldly affairs Sword Qi Mountain may be, it is still within the borders of Great Liang. Those terms have been agreed upon many years ago, and His Majesty''s actions are not targeted at anyone in particr."

    Yang Furen nodded, somewhat helpless. He had originally thought that the favorite eunuch of the Great Liang Emperor would more or less have to give Sword Qi Mountain some face. But as soon as Li Heng spoke, Yang Furen knew that the Great Liang Emperor saw nothing inappropriate with the incident in question.

    This was expected by Sword Qi Mountain. It was not uneptable, but knowing it was indeed the case still felt a bit bitter.

    Li Heng smiled and said, "Commander Chen is young and promising, and His Majesty admires him greatly. Since Sword Qi Mountain has the ability to support him, why not discuss the matter openly? Great Liang is vast, what is there that cannot be brought out? Why keep others at a distance?"

    Yang Furen said softly, "Every family has its troubles, I hope you understand, Mr. Li."

    Li Heng nced at the green bamboo in the distance and smiled lightly as he said, "Delivering a message from His Majesty to Mountain Lord: being a mountain lord is much like being the emperor. Your words need to be heeded, and you must be decisive. Otherwise, it''s hard to be content. "Great Liang and Sword Qi Mountain actually have many topics to discuss. If Mountain Lord is willing, these discussions can happen."

    Yang Furen nodded, "Naturally."

    Li Heng continued, "A lot has happened in the past two years, yet His Majesty remains well. Many of those incidents shouldn''t have urred. By forcing these issues, no one looks good.

    Li Heng suddenly said with vicissitudes of emotion, "His Majesty''s generosity is immense. A piece of Thousand Year cial Stone might be a rare treasure to Sword Qi Mountain, but to His Majesty, it''s merely a pretty rock. If it can be of use, he''ll naturally bring it out. Otherwise, whether kept for a hundred years or a thousand, it remains just a stone."

    ¡°His Majesty''s magnanimity indeed can''t be matched by ordinary people,¡± Yang Furen said softly. ¡°It is a blessing for the people of the Great Liang Dynasty to have this emperor.¡±

    Li Heng chuckled quietly, ¡°But it might not be a blessing for the foreign cultivators.¡±

    While Li Heng could say this, Yang Furen dared not respond in kind. He nced at Li Heng and remained silent.

    Soon, they arrived at the mountaintop. In front of the great hall, numerous swordsmiths had gathered once again. In fact, there were even more than when Chen Chao had ascended the mountain previously.

    Many swordsmiths who were usually focused on forging swords in the back mountain had all been startled now.

    After all, everyone had heard that what Li Heng brought was none other than the Thousand Year cial Stone. Every swordsmith understood the rarity of this item.

    As some of the best swordsmiths in the world, naturally, each of them hoped to obtain this Thousand Year cial Stone to forge a peerless flying sword.

    Yang Furen looked at this group of people. As the mountain lord and a swordsmith himself, he could naturally see the longing in their eyes.

    All eyes were on the wooden box in Li Heng''s hands.

    Li Heng suddenly asked, ¡°Mountain Lord, how will the remnant Thousand Year cial Stone be distributed after repairing the saber?¡±

    Yang Furen was taken aback. Initially, it had been decided that the remaining cial stone would be used by that grand martial uncle to forge another flying sword. Although this decision was not likely to be opposed by the swordsmiths on the mountain, it would certainly cause discontent. By bringing this up in front of everyone, Li Heng was putting him in a difficult position and drawing the attention of all the swordsmiths to him.

    Anticipation.

    It was all anticipation.

    Just as Yang Furen was about to speak, Li Heng shook his head and smiled, ¡°Actually, this matter is not thatplicated. I''ll kindly trouble Mountain Lord to summon Commander Chen.¡±

    Yang Furen was stunned and then looked into the distance.

    A disciple quickly left.

    After some time, Chen Chao slowly arrived, still dressed in ck. However, unlike before, the broken saber was no longer at his waist.

    Upon seeing Li Heng, Chen Chao greeted him respectfully. He had a good impression of this eunuch. Li Heng smiled and said, "Commander Chen, we meet again."

    Chen Chao said with some surprise, "I didn''t expect it would be you. Is His Majesty really so reluctant to part with this piece of cial stone?"

    Li Hengughed, "If His Majesty were truly reluctant, why would I be here?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and realized this made sense. If the Great Liang Emperor were really reluctant to part with it, he would probably just issue a decree.

    Why bother sending Li Heng on this trip?

    Chen Chao asked, "How was your journey...?"

    Li Heng shook his head, signaling him to stop asking.

    Chen Chao wisely kept quiet.

    Li Heng then looked at Yang Furen and said with a smile, "Mountain Lord, His Majesty has given a decree."

    Yang Furen was taken aback and said solemnly, "Please, go ahead."

    Li Heng smiled and said, "His Majesty says that the leftovers of this stone naturally belong to Sword Qi Mountain, but who it goes to will be decided by that kid."

    Who was that kid?

    Who else could that kid be?

    Li Heng handed over the box.

    Chen Chao was momentarily stunned, then immediately understood something, his eyes lighting up.

    He turned around and looked at the swordsmiths, his smile yful.

    Back then, none of them were willing to forge a saber for him. But now?

    The swordsmiths looked at Chen Chao withplicated looks.

    While Chen Chao asked with a grin, "Which of you wants it?"

 Chapter 468: Preparations Before Reforging the Saber

    Chapter 468: Preparations Before Reforging the Saber

    There was silence.

    No one responded to Chen Chao''s question, but no one left either.

    Regardless of their grievances with Chen Chao, the piece of Thousand Year cial Stone was a once-in-a-lifetime treasure for them. If they missed out today, they might never have another chance to obtain it.

    Hence, the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.

    Chen Chao nced at Yang Furen, who silently turned his head away. Although Yang Furen''s grand martial uncle had previously expressed the intention to reopen the forge and create a new sword, intentions aside, the cial stone indeed belonged to Great Liang. Now, how it should be distributed was up to Chen Chao, and there was nothing to fault in that.

    Yang Furen was not too concerned about who would ultimately get the piece of Thousand Year cial Stone. As long as it remained within Sword Qi Mountain, he would benefit from it.

    As for Chen Chao''s evident desire to regain his standing from several days ago, Yang Furen was pleased to see it. As Li Heng had wisely put it earlier, if the mountain lord''s words carried no weight, what was the point? After so many years of chaos, Yang Furen also wanted to set things right in Sword Qi Mountain.

    Suffering some losses and losing face a few times were necessary for these people to understand that there are always people better than them.

    Chen Chao looked at Wen Hu and asked with a smile, "Senior Wen, if this junior uses this piece of Thousand Year cial Stone to request you to reforge my saber, would Senior help me?"Wen Hu was that swordsmith who had previously shed with Chen Chao at the foot of the mountain. At present, he had not left yet. As he looked at Chen Chao, his expression softened, but he did not speak immediately.

    After a long pause, he slowly said, "Are you really going to use this Thousand Year cial Stone to ask this old man for help?"

    Chen Chao smiled broadly, "It''s just business. This is the start of negotiations. What do you think, Senior?"

    Wen Hu thought for a moment and then said softly, "This old man can give it a try."

    Although it was difficult for him to say, the Thousand Year cial Stone was an irresistible treasure for any swordsmith.

    Chen Chao asked, "How confident are you, Senior? Failure is not an option."

    Wen Hu was stunned, his expression changing slightly as he suddenly realized something.

    Wen Hu was just about to speak when Chen Chao quickly sighed and shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Senior. I believe Senior is an exceptionally talented swordsmith, but you might not have the skill needed, so I won''t trouble Senior lest it tarnishes Senior''s reputation."

    Wen Hu''s expression became extremely fascinating in an instant, and he found himself unable to speak.

    Standing by the side, Li Heng had a slight smile on his face. He had known this young man for quite some time now, and although he did not fully understand him, he knew that Chen Chao was not one to take being bullied without retaliating. Whenever he had the chance, he would always find a way to get back at those who had wronged him.

    If he could fight, he would; if not, few could best him in a verbal exchange.

    This temperament was not particrly detestable. At least to Li Heng, he did not dislike it. He even felt that Chen Chao resembled the Great Liang Emperor in some ways - not in personality, but in an indescribable spirit and vigor. Perhaps that was why the Great Liang Emperor favored this nephew so much.

    It was not just a simple bloodline inheritance, it was a different kind of inheritance.

    Li Heng looked deeply at Chen Chao, and at that moment, many thoughts crossed his mind.

    Chen Chao held the box containing the Thousand Year cial Stone, shook it in front of the swordsmiths present, and could not be bothered to argue further. He simply threw down a parting remark, "The way things were before is how they should be now. It''s notplicated who gets the Thousand Year cial Stone. Whoever helps me reforge my saber will get it. Since Seniors were unwilling before, you''ve missed your chance."

    After saying this, Chen Chao cupped his hands respectfully towards Li Heng and then left with the Thousand Year cial Stone. Li Heng nodded, looked at Yang Furen, and said with a smile, "I hope Mountain Lord doesn''t mind me staying on the mountain for a few more days?"

    Yang Furen turned back and shook his head, "Mr. Li, if you wish to stay at Sword Qi Mountain, you are wee to stay as long as you like."

    Li Heng smiled, "There are quite a few things I''d like to discuss with Mountain Lord. I hope you won''t find it bothersome."

    Yang Furen shook his head and said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao brought the Thousand Year cial Stone back to the thatched hut. The old man had been waiting for a long time and took the wooden box from Chen Chao''s hands without a word. He opened it and took out the fist-sized Thousand Year cial Stone. Though its exterior appeared ordinary and indistinguishable from a regr stone, being an amateur, Chen Chao could not discern its profundities.

    However, the old man was incredibly excited. He held it with both hands, examining it repeatedly before muttering, "I never thought I''d see the day when I could possess this item."

    Only top swordsmiths understood what a Thousand Year cial Stone truly meant. It was the most suitable material in the world for forging flying swords, unmatched by any other material. This stone was found overseas, amidst treacherous and stormy seas. That area was so perilous that even if Nepenthe cultivators entered, they must be cautious too. Yet, even if one managed to venture there, finding such a stone was not a given. It was extremely rare, naturally formed at the bottom of that freezing ocean, where many spend their lives searching in vain. For instance, Sword Qi Mountain would send cultivators there every year, but they have never found a second stone.

    When the Great Liang Dynasty initially discovered this cial stone, Sword Qi Mountain was willing to pay a tremendous price to acquire it, but the Great Liang Emperor tly refused, leaving them regretful for years.

    Despite their continuous efforts over the years, they never expected that in the end, it woulde to Sword Qi Mountain so effortlessly.

    The old man nced at Chen Chao and slowly said, "This thing looks no different from an ordinary stone, but as soon as you touch it, you''ll realize it''s colder than ice. Splitting it isn''t something that can be done quickly. Even in the best sword-forging furnace in the world, it would take countless days to melt it. Once it''s mixed with some rare materials and forged into a flying sword, this old man can confidently say it will be among the top three swords ever made at Sword Qi Mountain."

    Chen Chao asked with a smile, "Why not just say it will be the best?"

    The old man rolled his eyes. "In the process of forging a flying sword, anything can happen. Even this old man will have times where I''d slip up too. But if everything goes perfectly, I can naturally forge an unparalleled flying sword. The only question then is, who in this world would be worthy of wielding it?"

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue and said, "Too bad this junior doesn''t train in the sword."

    The old man snorted coldly and said no more. Instead, he directly threw Chen Chao''s broken saber and its broken half into the small furnace.

    The small furnace had already been burning for a long time, but this broken saber had only just been thrown in today.

    The old man said solemnly, "This old man needs to go and split the Thousand Year cial Stone, which will take a lot of time. During this period, the furnace fire must not go out. Remember this."

    Chen Chao nodded.

    "During these days, you need to spend at least five hours each day sensing your broken saber. This way, after it''s reforged, there will be an incredibly close connection between you two; simr to that between a sword cultivator and his lifeblood flying sword. Once it''s reforged, this old man will erase the aura of the previous owner from the saber. After that, this saber will truly belong to you."

    The old man said softly, "There are manyplicated processes involved, but all of it will have to wait until this old man has cut out the needed portion of the Thousand Year cial Stone. This period will be quite troublesome; I even feel like sealing off the mountain."

    Chen Chao''s expression became solemn.

 Chapter 469: Suitable or Not

    Chapter 469: Suitable or Not

    On the mountain path, the three individuals capable of determining the fate of the world remained outside the daoist temple, but the daoists within the Infatuation Daoist Temple were already extremely tense. The auras outside the temple had yet to dissipate, and even those cultivators who were previously unaware of the current situation could now sense that the situation was not simple.

    Yun Jianyue stood not far from the temple entrance, while a group of young cultivators followed behind him. Seniors with different cultivation realms and seniority were standing all over the mountain. Whether they had been in closed-seclusion or not, all were now paying close attention to the situation outside the temple.

    "Senior Brother Yun, who exactly has arrived? That was demonic qi just now, right?"

    A disciple finally could not hold back and asked softly. The Temple Master had already gone outside, and the seniors in the temple were unlikely to attend to them at this moment. Therefore, Yun Jianyue was the only one who might know some things.

    Yun Jianyue had been deep in thought, and this question from a junior brother broke his train of thought. He shook his head and said slowly, "Considering how cautious the Temple Master is and the fact that so many seniors in the temple are on high alert, who else could it be but the Demon Emperor?"

    Demon Emperor.

    These two words carried an immense weight, and as soon as Yun Jianyue uttered them, the young cultivators behind him held their breath, their expressions growing much more solemn. It might be difficult to determine the strongest among the human race, but there was almost no doubt about who was the strongest in the demon race.

    That ruler of myriad demons in the North, who was even regarded as invincible by most people.

    Now that he appeared outside the Infatuation Daoist Temple, what did this mean? And what could the Infatuation Daoist Temple possibly do in response?Yun Jianyue nced at his fellow disciples and shook his head, speaking softly, "Don''t overthink it. With the Temple Master and the seniors present, if they can''t hold him back, then it will be our turn."

    After saying this, Yun Jianyue stopped looking at his fellow disciples but instead turned his gaze towards the distant Scripture Library. Compared to the situation outside the temple, he was more concerned about what that young girl was doing at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the top floor of the Scripture Library, the vast space held only a single bookshelf, and on that shelf, there was just one thin booklet.

    Zhu Xia stood by the window, gazing at the distant mountain scenery in silence.

    Ever since she entered the Scripture Library that day, she had gone from the first floor to the top floor, reading many daoist techniques. However, when it came to reading this so-called supreme daoist scripture, she did not seem to be in a hurry. For several days after reaching the top floor, she just stood by the window, looking into the distance day after day.

    If those two daoist nuns knew about this, they would probably sigh in resignation again.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Zhu Xia suddenly turned around and walked to the bookshelf. She reached out and took down the booklet.

    The origins of Daoism were shrouded in mystery. Neither the records of Myriad Heaven Pce nor those of Infatuation Daoist Temple could clearly trace it back. This booklet''s origin is simrly obscure, but both the Longevity Dao and the Great Peace Dao regard it as personally written by the Dao Ancestor, making it the highest daoist scripture. This is why both sides fought so fiercely over it. However, this text contains no specific daoist techniques. Rather, it consisted of the Dao Ancestor''s reflections on cultivation and his understanding of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.

    The Dao Ancestor''s insights were something every daoist cultivator dreamed of and fervently desired. Any daoist who knew they had the chance to study this text would seize the opportunity without a moment''s hesitation. However, Zhu Xia seemed indifferent. She waited a long time before finally opening the booklet.

    There were no supernatural phenomena; only some ck ink writing on the pages.

    Zhu Xia lowered her head and nced at it.

    Then she froze.

    Why would this Daoist scripture be talking about this?

    It started with a story, an encounter that the Dao Ancestor had experienced.

    Zhu Xia furrowed her brows, her curiosity piqued by the words.

    It was a very intriguing story.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young girl lingered outside the small temple for a long time, talking a lot with the old monk. Finally, feeling a bit tired, she got up and was about to leave.

    The old monk suddenly said, "If you ever get the chance, I suggest you visit the Divine Capital."

    The girl turned to look at him, the term "Divine Capital" was unfamiliar to her.

    The old monk smiled, "I forgot, back then, that city didn''t exist yet. But now it does. The people there are different from us. You might find more friends there."

    The girl shook her head, "Not just anyone can be my friend. I have very strict criteria."

    The old monk thought for a moment and then said slowly, "There''s a man there who should be very suitable to be your friend. There''s also a boy whom I think you''ll like."

    The girl nced at the old monk, a bit skeptical.

    The old monk sighed, "I haven''t made much progress over the years, but I''ve lived a long time and gotten better at reading people. If they can''t be your friends, it''ll be very difficult for you to find others."

    The young girl thought for a moment and then nodded, "I''ll go and take a look."

    The old monk did not say anything more. He just nodded, got up, and returned to the small temple. Sitting on his meditation cushion, he seemed to transform back into a statue.

    The girl stood outside the temple and turned into a wisp of white smoke, dissipating into the air.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao stood vigil in front of the small furnace, watching his broken saber. It was now the seventh day. Countless demon beads had been thrown into the furnace, yet the broken saber showed no visible change, except for bing red-hot. As Chen Chao continued to extend his divine sense towards the saber, he felt a noticeable burning sensation, likely due to the increasing temperature of the de.

    This was a situation that the old man had not talked about before. Chen Chao did not know if it was normal, so he could only do his best to maintain the connection. Initially, it was not too bad, but as time went on, even Chen Chao found it increasingly unbearable.

    Divine sense is something that corrted with one''s cultivation level, but it was not solely dependent on it.

    Therefore, Chen Chao could not find any other method to alleviate the burning sensation and could only endure forcefully.

    These past few days had been extremely agonizing for Chen Chao.

    Fortunately, after several days, the old man returned with the cut pieces of the Thousand Year cial Stone.

    He opened his palm, revealing a piece of the Thousand Year cial Stone, about the size of his thumb, lying quietly in his hand.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Senior has profited quite a bit this time."

    The old man snorted, "Do you think this is some transaction? The more, the better? The amount needed must be precise. If it''s even slightly off, the entire process will fail, and you can forget about reforging your saber."

    As he spoke, the old man threw that piece of Thousand Year cial Stone into the furnace and then asked, "How have things been these past days?"

    Chen Chao replied helplessly, "Every time I connect my mind with this broken saber, it feels extremely painful, as if there''s a fire burning in my head."

    The old man raised an eyebrow, "Suffering is part of the process. How can you achieve anything without enduring hardship?"

    Chen Chao sighed and did not say anything more.

    The old man then added, "The handle of this broken saber is no longer usable. Take out that pair of deer antlers. This old man will make a new one for you."

 Chapter 470: Thin Snakes

    Chapter 470: Thin Snakes

    The deer antlers were originally intended for Wen Hu to forge a flying sword, but now that Chen Chao had a falling out with him, Wen Hu probably would not ept them even if offered. Given the situation, Chen Chao decided to keep them for his own use.

    Chen Chao calmed his mind, took out the snow-white deer antlers, and handed them to the old man. The old man nced at them and casually tossed them aside before focusing his attention on the small furnace. The furnace had been burning for many days, and although the broken saber inside was glowing red, it had not melted. After examining it closely, the old man reached out and lifted a section of the broken saber. The high temperature of the saber caused a sizzling sound when it touched the old man''s palm, but his expression remained unchanged. But after scrutinizing it, he threw the broken segment back into the furnace.

    Chen Chao looked at the old man''s palm but did not see any burn marks on his hand.

    The old man took a small sk from his waist, took a sip, and then said quietly to himself, "After forging swords for so many years, how could I not have a few tricks up my sleeve?"

    The old man nced at Chen Chao and sighed, "Things are much moreplicated than I initially thought. I originally estimated a 50% sess rate, but now it looks like it''s down to only 30%."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and wanted to say something, but the old man continued, "If it doesn''t work out, this old man will personally use the remaining piece of Thousand Year cial Stone to re-forge a saber for you."

    The old manmented, "I was initially hoping to save it to forge a flying sword, but now it looks like I''ll most likely have to use it on you again. In the end, I gained nothing from this. Just talking about it is heartbreaking."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "It might note to that. We haven''t even started yet, so why is Senior so pessimistic?"

    "Don''t try to provoke me with words. Your saber is no ordinary weapon. I can only say that I''ll do my best. But considering your temperament, you probably wouldn''t be happy with a new saber either, would you?" The old man observed the fire in the furnace, continuously adding some demon beads.Chen Chao said softly, "There are ultimately feelings attached. How can one easily discard it just like that?"

    The old man nodded and muttered to himself, "Being nostalgic is good. What this worldcks are people who cherish old things."

    Chen Chao did not know how to respond to that.

    The old man said in a solemn voice, "Hold out your palm."

    Chen Chao followed the old man''s instruction and extended his hand. The old man smiled slightly, and at some point, a sharp dagger appeared in his hand. He directly sliced across Chen Chao''s palm. Although Chen Chao''s body was now strong enough that ordinary weapons could not cut through, this dagger instantly left a bloody gash.

    Without changing his expression, the old man grabbed Chen Chao''s wrist and directly pressed his palm into the furnace.

    Chen Chao instinctively wanted to struggle, but the old man was expressionless. The hand holding Chen Chao''s wrist felt as heavy as a thousand catties. For a moment, even Chen Chao could not break free and could only watch as his hand was forced into the zing mes of the furnace. In an instant, Chen Chao felt a piercing pain. He naturally knew this was no ordinary fire, but he had not expected he would have to plunge his hand in it.

    Just a momentter,rge beads of sweat began to roll down Chen Chao''s forehead, hisplexion turning extremely pale. Despite this, he gritted his teeth and did not cry out in pain.

    The old man released Chen Chao''s wrist and said, "There''s no harm in crying out in pain. There are no outsiders here anyway. But your hand needs to stay in the furnace for at least an hour, not a second less."

    Chen Chao asked through clenched teeth, "Senior, what is the meaning behind this?"

    The old man casually replied, "Reforging a broken de and forging a new one is not the same concept. It''s not simply about merging them together; there are countless intricacies that I need to discern carefully. If I make a mistake somewhere, all previous efforts will be wasted. Using your blood to pave the way is ast resort, but it has its benefits too. It enhances the connection between you and this de through fusion with your blood essence."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Even so, Senior, it would have been better if you had informed me beforehand. There was no need to be so abrupt."

    The old man ignored him and silently watched the furnace. Although Chen Chao''s hand was inside, it was not actually burning. The blood flowing from his palm slowly dripped onto the two pieces of the broken de in the furnace.

    Periodically, the old man would take out some items and toss them into the furnace: fine, translucent sand. Once these were thrown in, the temperature inside the furnace instantly surged, causing Chen Chao to grimace in pain.

    After an hour passed like this, with a nod from the old man, Chen Chao withdrew his hand. Despite being in the furnace for an hour, his palm waspletely unharmed.

    ncing at Chen Chao, the old man said indifferently, "Do you think this is an ordinary fire; just slightly hotter?"

    "This fire burns only metal and stone; it can only ignite using a special material. Although your flesh and blood will feel the burning sensation, it cannot be destroyed by this fire. Otherwise, imagine losing this hand and wielding the saber with your left hand from now on?"

    The old man assessed the furnace with some satisfaction and chuckled, "As expected, using your blood essence as a catalyst, the intricate veins within this broken saber are bing clearer. Now, I have about 50% confidence."

    Chen Chao continued to carefully examine his hand. The burning sensation had not yet subsided, Chen Chao felt as though countless ants were crawling inside his palm, each movement bringing a wave of burning pain.

    Chen Chao looked at the old man and began, "Senior..."

    The old man waved his hand in irritation, signaling Chen Chao not to say any more at the moment.

    Chen Chao could only hold his breath and endure silently.

    In the days that followed, every few days, the old man would instruct Chen Chao to immerse his palm deep into the furnace. During the rest of the time, Chen Chao was not idle either, he continued to maintain a mental connection with the broken saber inside the furnace.

    However, after enduring such days for several dozen days, it finally came to an end.

    Because at this moment, the two pieces of the broken de had finally melted into molten metal.

    Visible to the naked eye, there were countless colorful threads weaving inside the molten metal, resembling thin snakes moving within. Chen Chao was momentarily dazed by the sight.

    The old man remained silent, reaching into the molten metal, where he swiftly retrieved a golden-colored snake. After a brief inspection, he casually tossed it back into the molten iron.

    Subsequently, the old man''s fingers moved deftly, continuously pulling out these multi-colored snakes from the molten iron. Some snakes he nced at and then threw back into the molten metal, while others he severed directly.

    Chen Chao watched silently from a distance.

    After some time passed, the old man''s expression gradually became tense, and even his breathing grew unusually heavy.

    Chen Chao nced at the furnace. Within the molten metal, the colorful snakes continued to writhe and swirl endlessly, dazzling and gradually captivating the eyes.

 Chapter 471: Leeway

    Chapter 471: Leeway

    As more and more thin snakes appeared, the old man''s expression naturally grew more serious. Even beads of sweat asionally dripped from his forehead. Chen Chao stood nearby, understanding that this moment was crucial for reforging the broken sword. He too held his breath, watching intently, yet he did not make a sound.

    The old man''s fingers continued to deftly sift through the molten metal, picking out the thin snakes and tossing them onto the ground. Chen Chao could not help but nce over and noticed that the snakes falling to the ground seemed to still be alive, squirming incessantly.

    Chen Chao crouched down and observed closely.

    The old man ignored him, his entire focus remained on the snakes before him. As a swordsmith, he was adept with forging flying swords, but reforging a broken saber was a first for him. Despite the shared origins among myriad sects, the intricacies and differences were countless andplex. Many aspects had to be navigated based on experience, requiring countless on-the-spot judgments throughout the process.

    Chen Chao reached his hand out to touch one of the snakes. But the instant he touched it, he had to withdraw his finger. That was because the snake''s temperature was much higher than that in the furnace earlier.

    "These unwanted things might still be enough to make a short swordter. Are you interested, kid?"

    The old man seemed to have finally sorted out the thin snakes in front of him and spoke slowly, "Although it can''t be considered a flying sword, its toughness will be top-notch in the world. It will be suitable for cutting fruits and such."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Then I''ll trouble you, Senior."

    The old man sighed, "I really didn''t know it would be this troublesome beforehand. Now it seems that even if this saber is forged, it''ll cost me half my life."Chen Chao grinned, "Only Senior has this ability in this entire world, right?"

    The old man chuckled, "Your words aren''t entirely wrong. If this old man were to pass away, there''s probably no one capable of repairing this broken saber of yours."

    Chen Chao smiled, "So it''s a matter of timing, isn''t it?"

    "It''s also out of ount for that Thousand Year cial Stone. Otherwise, a martial artist like you wouldn''t catch this old man''s eye."

    The old man retorted, throwing the bamboo that Chen Chao had cut earlier into the furnace, his expression softening.

    Chen Chao nodded and joked, "Only a martial artist like His Majesty can catch Senior''s eye."

    "Kid, must you talk like that? Aren''t you afraid that this old man will identally make a mistake halfway through?"

    The old man teased with a nce at Chen Chao. Though he had not known this young martial artist for long and did not necessarily like him, he definitely did not dislike him either. Even if Chen Chao had already brought quite a bit of trouble upon Sword Qi Mountain earlier, after experiencing so many storms and having lived for so many years, the old man naturally would not care too much.

    "Does a master swordsmith like Senior not have your own principles? Frankly, this junior finds it hard to believe," Chen Chao chuckled as he looked at the old man. In terms of verbal skills, among the young cultivators of this generation, hardly anyone could match Chen Chao.

    The old man sneered, "Stop buttering me up. Guard the door outside. As long as this old man doesn''t say anything, don''t let anyone in."

    "What if something happens to you inside, Senior?"

    "Scram!"

    "Alright."

    Chen Chao nodded, then promptly stood up and went to the entrance of the thatched hut. After closing the door behind him, he sat on the chair where the old man had been sitting. He rubbed his forehead, feeling weary despite not being directly involved in the sword forging these days. The tasks assigned to him had already drained him physically and mentally. If the old man had not instructed him now, Chen Chao would have likely closed his eyes and taken a good nap.

    However, despite feeling mentally exhausted, Chen Chao was still filled with anticipation about the reforging of his saber.

    Having already be so adept with the broken saber, he reckoned that after it was reforged, it would be even more efficient and handy.

    There were countless sword cultivators and also quite a number of sword immortals too. Everyone always said that they had great killing power, but in reality, very few cultivators used sabers, and there seem to be none who were particrly famous for it.

    Chen Chao shook his head and murmured, "This world will just have to wait."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Li Heng staying on the mountain was something that many swordsmiths did not want to see. However, as the envoy of the Great Liang Emperor, he represented the Great Liang Emperor himself. Trying to tantly drive him away from the mountain would be an act of immense audacity. After all, the Great Liang Emperor''s will had already descended once, and no one wanted to see the Great Liang Emperor appear at Sword Qi Mountain again.

    As the mountain lord of Sword Qi Mountain, Yang Furen had arranged rather decent amodation for Li Heng. It was unknown whether he had this intention to begin with, or perhaps due to fear of the Great Liang Emperor. It was a bamboo house with an excellent view. The bamboo used for the house was sourced from the nearby bamboo sea, causing the entire house to produce varied sounds when the wind blew, which was quite soothing to hear.

    Li Heng stood under the eaves of the bamboo house, watching as the Sword Qi Mountain Lord approached slowly. He smiled and said, "If possible, I would like to take some bamboo back with me when I leave. I n to build a bamboo house in the imperial city too, and I believe His Majesty would really like it."

    Requesting something was often not easy and was a delicate matter. But Li Heng''s straightforwardness left Yang Furen with a simple yes or no decision.

    "This way, if the world talks about Sword Qi Mountain again, everyone will probably say that Sword Qi Mountain has no backbone."

    Yang Furenmented. "Mr. Li, you surely understand that in life, many things we do or don''t do actually have nothing to do with what we think. The idlements of others can greatly influence the oue of events."

    Li Heng smiled and said, "Then we can spend a lot of money to buy it. Does Sword Qi Mountain dare to sell it? Or rather, do you dare to openly sell it?"

    Yang Furen was silent for a moment, not immediately answering the question. Instead, he said, "That Emperor doesn''t seem to like leaving any leeway for maneuver."

    Li Heng smiled and said, "His Majesty hasn''t had much leeway afforded to him in his life. Initially, he just wanted to be a good vassal prince, but there were people who didn''t want His Majesty to live. When you''re in a deadly situation, there won''t be any so-called leeway."

    "Something like this is probably only someone as close to the Emperor as you, Mr. Li, would dare to say." Yang Furen nced at Li Heng. He had always treated this seemingly ordinary eunuch with caution.

    "There''s no such thing as being close to the Emperor. In His Majesty''s eyes, I''m just a servant that he''s a little closer to. Serving as an official in the Great Liang Dynasty, some people think about fame and fortune. So, these people are always seen as subjects in His Majesty''s eyes. But I''ve been lucky, following His Majesty from an early age, so we have a closer rtionship. Naturally, there are some things I can say."

    Li Heng smiled and said, "A cultivator like you, Mountain Lord, naturally wouldn''t want to admit being a citizen of Great Liang, nor acknowledge His Majesty as themon ruler of all under heaven. But none of that really matters. The world is so big, and there are so many people. His Majesty can''t manage everything, nor does he want to."

    Yang Furen asked, "Since that''s the case, why have youe to Sword Qi Mountain, Mr. Li?"

    This time, Li Heng smiled without answering. He simply walked out from under the eaves, took a few steps, stood under a tree, and plucked off a leaf. He smiled and said, "It''s just a leaf, Mountain Lord wouldn''t care, and neither would the tree. But the person who wants it would naturally care."

    Yang Furen still remained silent.

    Li Heng suddenly sighed and said, "After so many years of overseas operations, our Great Liang has been quite lucky and has gained some rewards. That piece of Thousand Year cial Stone, such a wonderful thing, but it''s a pity that His Majesty is just a martial artist and doesn''t use swords."

    Yang Furen looked at the tree and did not speak. On the surface, the two seemed to be chatting casually, but everyone knew they were not talking about that leaf or any trivial matters.

    Yang Furen murmured softly, "In this world, too many things are like this. The ones who truly need something can''t get it, while those who don''t need it have plenty."

    Li Heng shook his head and said, "Who owns something isn''t always who holds it. It can be given away, as long as one is willing."

    Yang Furen remarked, "This touches on rumors and gossip."

    Li Heng fell silent for a moment before saying, "From this perspective, someone like His Majesty is truly remarkable."

    Yang Furen did not argue. He simply said, "But how many are like His Majesty?"

    Li Heng remained silent, gesturing towards Yang Furen to join him on the bamboo chairs under the tree. Once seated, Li Heng continued, "After I leave the mountain, the imperial court will send a batch of supplies to Sword Qi Mountain, free of charge, aspensation and a gift. How you wish to handle it, Mountain Lord, is up to you. Either way, His Majesty won''t say anything about it."

    Yang Furen furrowed his brow, about to speak.

    But Li Heng interjected first, "The goods will definitely arrive at Sword Qi Mountain. Whether Mountain Lord epts them or not is not for you to make a decision, but just to inform you."

    As he said this, Li Heng suddenly recalled a phrase His Majesty had uttered back when he was still in the Divine Capital.

    "Who ask this world to be surnamed Chen?"

    Upon reflection, it was not about who asked this world to be surnamed Chen, but rather, who asked the current Emperor to be His Majesty.

    His Majesty was really too domineering.

    But, since he was their emperor, what could anyone do about it? Li Heng saw nothing inappropriate about it. In fact, he found it fitting.

    "That Emperor of yours really doesn''t like leaving any leeway for others."

    Yang Furen sighed once again, his words now tinged with bitterness that Li Heng could discern.

    "His Majesty hasn''t cut off all routes of retreat, there''s still leeway for Mountain Lord to choose."

    Li Heng said this, but left half of the sentence unsaid.

    Yang Furen found himself unable to say anything more, only remaining silent. Faced with such a Great Liang Emperor, what could he do?

    Li Heng suddenly asked, "How much longer will that young man need to reforge the saber?"

    Yang Furen shook his head, "I''m not sure, but it will likely take quite some time."

    Li Heng nodded, smiling, "Then Mountain Lord has plenty of time."

    Yang Furen looked at Li Heng and smiled bitterly.

    Li Heng said seriously, "I hope there''s something that won''t need to be said before I leave the mountain."

 Chapter 472.1: Just Missing You a Little - Part 1

    Chapter 472.1: Just Missing You a Little - Part 1

    Although Yang Furen was the Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain, he did not have absolute authority even over the entire mountain, let alone dare to openly refuse the Great Liang Emperor. As the representative of the Great Liang Emperor, Li Heng might seem amiable, but every word he said carried a veiled threat.

    Nothing in his words suggested a willingness to negotiate sincerely.

    Yang Furen had dealt with many foreign cultivators, but never had he encountered someone so direct.

    Just as Yang Furen was about to speak, a disciple from the mountain approached from a distance. Li Heng smiled and stood up, saying, "Mountain Lord has many matters to attend to, no need to apany me."

    Yang Furen smiled apologetically, then reluctantly stepped out of the bamboo building and called the disciple over, asking, "What is it?"

    The disciple whispered a few words in Yang Furen''s ear with a somewhat awkward expression, "Mountain Lord, it seems they all know about what happened on the mountain."

    Yang Furen gave a helpless smile. There was no need to say much about this matter. Li Heng''s visit to the mountain was anything but secretive. He came up the mountain with great fanfare, clearly not caring whether the foreign cultivators knew of his arrival.

    This way of doing things was exactly in line with that of the Great Liang Emperor, which exined why he was the most trusted eunuch of the Emperor.

    Yang Furen sighed, "I''ll go right away."However, just as Yang Furen had walked a short distance, he heard someone speaking behind him. When he turned around, Li Heng was already standing not far away, smiling and saying, "May I meet the Mountain Lord''s guest?"

    Yang Furen gave a wry smile and asked, "Was this also within your expectations, sir?"???????????????

    Li Heng smiled without saying a word.

    Yang Furen quickly shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I cannot agree to that, sir."

    Li Heng replied softly, "Then Mountain Lord''s situation might not be very favorable. They aren''t known for being reasonable."

    "Sir, you yourself are already very unreasonable. Could they be worse?"

    Yang Furen felt a headacheing on. Some matters could be approached gradually, given careful thought, but this person seemed to insist on getting results in the shortest time possible, leaving him no time to react or make decisions.

    Li Heng noticed Yang Furen''s frustration and spoke honestly, "Some things have already been waiting for a long time. Waiting much longer is intolerable for His Majesty, so he ultimately hopes for quicker results."

    Yang Furen said nothing, quickly turning and leaving.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the guest reception hall of Sword Qi Mountain, the atmosphere was tense. Several cultivators, who were familiar faces on the mountain, stood in the hall, their expressions all very ugly.

    When Yang Furen appeared, an old cultivator with a goatee stepped forward and blocked his way at the entrance, asking rather impatiently, "Old Yang, is Sword Qi Mountain really going to be a vassal of Great Liang?"

    He was blunt and to the point.

    Yang Furen nced at the old cultivator and was in no hurry to speak. This cultivator with a goatee was named Ouyang Ni, from Red Cloud Mountain, which was not far from Sword Qi Mountain. The two mountains had always been on good terms, and not long ago, a sword cultivator from Red Cloud Mountain hade to Sword Qi Mountain to pick up a sword. That he was the first to speak, and so directly, was naturally not his own intention. Yang Furen did not need to guess who was behind him; he roughly understood.

    "Something that even I don''t know about, howe you, Brother Ouyang, knows about it," Yang Furen said coldly, his expression stern.

    Ouyang Ni frowned and said, "Isn''t that eunuch Li Heng and the young martial artist who ughtered the entire Clearwater Mountain on the mountain? Didn''t Sword Qi Mountain agree to forge a saber for that young martial artist?"

    Yang Furen replied calmly, "Yes, that''s true. So what?"

    Although this matter was not exactly a secret, the fact that outsiders knew about it so quickly made Yang Furen realize that there must be a traitor within the mountain.

    "Doesn''t your Sword Qi Mountain only forge flying swords? How is it that now you''re helping someone with such things?" Ouyang Ni said in a low voice. "Now that word has spread, how will the world view you guys?"

    Yang Furen remained silent. He had expected to hear such words.

    "Fellow Daoist Yang, Sword Qi Mountain''s reputation has been maintained for so many years, is it to be discarded just like that?"

    This time, it was another elderly man in a gray robe who spoke. He was not particrly close to Sword Qi Mountain but was merely an acquaintance. His presence here naturally was not for his own sake.

    Yang Furen frowned and said, "This is Sword Qi Mountain''s private matter. Since when does Sword Qi Mountain take orders from your Myriad Herb Mountain?"

    Facing Ouyang Ni, because of their friendship, Yang Furen could be polite. However, he had no such obligation toward the man before him.

    The gray-robed elder''s expression changed slightly, but he forced a dryugh and said, "We''re all fellow cultivators. This old man is also thinking about Sword Qi Mountain. Why be so harsh, Fellow Daoist Yang?"

    Yang Furen turned to the others and asked, "Did everyonee up the mountain to question Sword Qi Mountain''s actions as well?"

    Those few people exchanged nces and merely shook their heads, offering some nomittal remarks.

    Yang Furen frowned and said, "If everyone has no other business, you may go down the mountain."

    Upon hearing this, Ouyang Ni immediately spoke up, "Old Yang!"

    Yang Furen nced at his old friend and sighed. "What kind of ce is Sword Qi Mountain? Do you think this old man doesn''t know what you all are thinking? Sword Qi Mountain can forge swords for sword cultivators. We have done so in the past, we do so now, and we will continue to do so in the future. If Sword Qi Mountain doesn''t forge swords, how could it still be called Sword Qi Mountain? But as for forging sabers, the items that Great Liang provided, this old man can''t refuse, you all can''t offer them either. So why make it difficult?

    "As for other matters, you originally didn''t concern yourself with them. Whye now and use up what little goodwill remains?"

    Yang Furen looked intently at Ouyang Ni and sighed softly, "These are matters for the big shots. Why are the few of you acting as their foot soldiers?"

    Some things did not need to be said explicitly, just a hint is enough for those who should understand. Sure enough, after hearing these words, the expressions of the people present changed slightly, looking somewhat uneasy.

    Yang Furen sighed, "Go down the mountain."

    Ouyang Ni opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing. He nced at the others, who sensibly sped their hands and bade farewell.

    After they left, Ouyang Ni asked softly, "Old Yang, what are you really thinking? Can''t you just tell me something?"

    Yang Furen thought for a moment and asked, "Do you know about the imperial decree that descended upon Sword Qi Mountain a few days ago?"

    Ouyang Ni nodded, "I¡¯ve heard about it."

    Yang Furen continued, "Then do you know that our Sword Qi Mountain couldn''t block that imperial decree no matter what?"

    Ouyang Ni was stunned.

    "Even earlier, you probably also know about that Emperor''s journey to the Northern Frontier. Even the Demon Emperor couldn''t kill him. Doesn''t that tell you something?"

    Yang Furen felt a bit irritated. Although he had brushed off those people who came up the mountain today, he knew that after today, there would be no shortage of cultivatorsing up the mountain. That was when the real trouble would begin.

    Ouyang Ni naturally understood this situation and knew about Yang Furen and Sword Qi Mountain''s current predicament. However, he hade up the mountain to gather information, and his expression looked rather ugly. In a low voice, he said, "Old Yang, you¡¯ve got to give me some hint, right?"

    Yang Furen shook his head, indicating that there was nothing to disclose.

    Ouyang Ni sighed and said nothing more.

    "Don''t take it to heart. I hope we''ll still have a chance to drink together in the future."

    After saying this, Ouyang Ni also descended the mountain.

    ______

 Chapter 472.2: Just Missing You a Little - Part 2

    Chapter 472.2: Just Missing You a Little - Part 2

    After saying this, Ouyang Ni also descended the mountain.

    Watching his retreating figure, the dark clouds in Yang Furen¡¯s heart grew heavier.

    After making a trip to the guest hall, Yang Furen returned to the bamboo house.

    At this moment, a breeze happened to stir, causing the bamboo house to produce continuous sounds, as if someone were ying the zither, making one feel extraordinarilyfortable upon hearing it.

    This also improved Yang Furen''s mood considerably.

    Li Heng stood under the eaves, looking at this Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain, who had hurried back in less than an hour. He said calmly, "If Mountain Lord wants to scold someone, you can go ahead now. Don''t worry about anything, I''ll assume you''re cursing me, not anyone else."

    Yang Furen looked at him and asked bitterly, "Is this also one of your tactics?"

    Li Heng shook his head. "His Majesty never resorts to such things, what he says is what it is. The so-called scheming of a monarch is already exhausting enough when used on officials; how could they possibly be used on Mountain Lord?"

    Yang Furen said, "Then it''s an open scheme."Li Heng did not argue and repeated once more, "I still want to say to Mountain Lord again, there''s one thing I hope I never have to tell you."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Because of Li Heng''s departure from the pce, a handsome young eunuch now served the Great Liang Emperor. Li Heng had been castrated as a youth and was gifted by Emperor Lingzong to the current emperor as an attendant. He had never been involved in any romantic or sexual rtionships. Despite themon practice in the pce of eunuchs and pce maids forming pairs, Li Heng had never participated in such affairs. However, several years ago, Li Heng, this chief eunuch, took in a young disciple who was also another unfortunate child.

    This boy had been deceived and paid a significant amount of money, being told that after castration, he would be sent to the pce. Hence, that child''s own father took up a pair of scissors and castrated the boy himself. After finally managing to recover, when they went to find the person who had made the promise, they discovered he had disappeared without a trace. Realizing they had been swindled, they had no choice but to try their luck at the pce. As expected, the boy was eliminated in the first round of selection.

    The young eunuch who was still just a child cried his lungs out upon hearing the news. When the pce attendants were about to throw him out, they encountered Li Heng. At that time, this chief eunuch squatted down, looked at the crying child, and simply asked, "Did it hurt?"

    The child did not know Li Heng''s identity and nodded vigorously, begging to stay through his tears.

    Li Heng did not say much, he simply instructed that the boy be allowed to stay. Initially, the boy was assigned to do menial tasks in the imperial kitchen, where he was frequently bullied. Li Heng turned a blind eye to this for several years. It was not until the boy grew older that Li Heng summoned the kitchen steward to inquire about the boy''s experiences. After learning about his hardships, Li Heng decided to take the boy as his disciple, naming him Li Shou, treating him much like his own son.

    Despite this, the young eunuch never received any official position within the pce. His daily duties consisted of attending to Li Heng in his free time, during which Li Heng taught him to read and write.

    This departure from the pce was Li Heng''s first time in many years. Concerned for the Great Liang Emperor, he mentioned to the emperor that Li Shou would be serving him for a while. The emperor did not refuse, making this Li Shou''s first time meeting the Great Liang Emperor. Despite being cautious and walking on eggshells these few days, Li Shou had managed to avoid any mistakes.

    However, even after serving the emperor for some time, Li Shou dared not lift his eyes to look at the emperor directly.

    This ruler of the world whom his master frequently spoke of, was someone he admired greatly. Yet, he always remembered the hierarchy, understanding that no matter how deep the bond between his master and the emperor, it was a bond between his master and the emperor, not his own.

    Committing an act of overstepping one''s bounds even once could lead to losing one''s head.

    In the Imperial Study, the Great Liang Emperor stood up from behind his desk, rubbing his temples, and casually said, "Li Heng, let''s go for a walk."

    Li Shou kept his head down and reminded quietly, "Your Majesty, Master hasn''t returned yet."

    Only then, did the Great Liang Emperor realize. Looking at this young eunuch who always kept his head lowered, the Great Liang Emperor said, "We must be getting old, forgetting such things. Never mind, you apany Us for a walk."

    Li Shou gave his acknowledgment in a soft tone, then went to open the study door, standing quietly to one side and waiting for the emperor to step out first.

    The Great Liang Emperor stepped out of the Imperial Study, walking slowly. After a few steps, he chuckled to himself and said, "It seems Li Heng treats you quite well."

    Caught off guard by the remark, Li Shou did not know how to respond and just kept his head down.

    "We heard that when Li Heng has free time, he teaches you to read and write. What books have you read?"

    The Great Liang Emperor asked casually as he strolled through the pce.

    Li Shou kept his head lowered, listing several book titles in a soft voice. They were no longer elementary school books, many were actually the same as those read by schrs.

    "It seems you''re half a schr yourself. Why not leave the pce and take the civil service exam?"

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, perhaps reminiscing about the young Li Heng. Back then, as a youth, Li Heng spoke more freely, unlike now, where he seemed tock any sharp edges, appearing as a mild-mannered person.

    "Your Majesty, this servant only wishes to stay with my master and has no desire to be an official."

    This was something Li Shou probably should not have said, but the Great Liang Emperor did not mind.

    "You''re a little reserved. Your temperament is not to Our liking. But it doesn''t matter, We have Li Heng, so you don''t need to apany Us."

    The Great Liang Emperor''s words seemed to carry an underlying meaning. But Li Shou was still quite perceptive, quickly stopping in his tracks, and did not follow the Great Liang Emperor any further.

    Thus, the Great Liang Emperor continued walking alone through the pce corridors on a spur-of-the-moment decision.

    Red walls and yellow tiles, after so many years, the Great Liang Emperor had lost interest. He walked alone, his heart as still as water.

    "Forging a saber is different from forging a sword, but is it really that hard to understand?" The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and sighed.

    After walking for a while, for some reason, he found himself standing in front of the Empress''s quarters. The Great Liang Emperor paused for a moment before stepping inside. Ever since the Empress passed away, he had decreed that no outsiders were allowed to enter. As a result, this vast pce was devoid of any maids or eunuchs.

    Entering the hall, the Great Liang Emperor approached a dressing table. The brass mirror on it was already covered with ayer of dust.

    The Great Liang Emperor picked up an eyebrow pencil and then set it down again.

    Looking at the empty dressing table, perhaps remembering the woman who used to sit there every day to dress and adorn herself, the Great Liang Emperor''s eyes showed a trace of joy.

    Setting down the eyebrow pencil, the Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "Missing you a little."

 Chapter 473: Black and White

    Chapter 473: ck and White

    Since Chen Chao who was guarding outside the door of the thatched cottage could not sleep, he busied himself with something. First, he silently circted the white mist within his body for several cycles, dispelling all of his exhaustion. Only then did Chen Chao begin to ponder over what he had gained from this trip up the mountain.

    Although he was reforging his saber, just the journey up the Sword Qi Mountain was highly rewarding. Not to mention whether his cultivation realm had increased, just the perception of sword qi and sword intent this time was transformative. While he still could not match those pure sword cultivators, Chen Chao would not need to passively take a beating the next time he encountered them.

    As for listening to the bamboo in the bamboo sea, it gave Chen Chao a deeper understanding of the worldly qi. Each bamboo in the bamboo sea had a different sound, simr to how each cultivator''s qi was unique, even if they practiced the same technique. It was something unique to each cultivator. Now, Chen Chao could slowly unravel and perceive it. Although it might not seem like something extraordinary now, as his cultivation realm grew deeper in the future, Chen Chao could foresee how these gains would greatly benefit him.

    Perhaps after arduous research, he might even break the notion that martial artists could not cultivate. Of course, Chen Chao was well aware that just because he had this ability did not mean all martial artists across the world did. At least, in other words, these abilities were probablyrgely due to the cultivation method he had been training in, which he still did not know the name of.

    Thinking about this, Chen Chao felt a bit emotional. His past experiences could not be clearly described, but it was a case of blessinging to him in the disguise of misfortune. Such was the nature of life, many things were unpredictable. What initially seemed like a bad situation turned out to be something he could not bring himself to resent after going through it.

    Coming back to his senses, Chen Chao instinctively reached for the hilt of the saber at his waist, but his hand grasped empty air. He smiled wryly, stood up from the bamboo chair, and walked a few steps to the small creek. Watching the fish swimming in the clear water, Chen Chao suddenly had an idea. He used his qi to drop a stone into the water. The fish in the water were startled and began to scatter in all directions. Chen Chao became interested in the trajectories of the fish. Momentster, he threw another stone, causing a few more fish to scatter.

    However, their paths werepletely different from before.

    Chen Chao fell into silence.

    The fish scattered in response to the stone, but the timing, location, and whether the stone would fall at all were unknown. This meant that each time a stone fell, the direction in which the fish fled was random, with no discernible pattern.The flow of qi within a cultivator''s body followed a specific trajectory. Cultivating a particr daoist technique required the qi to move strictly ording to its designated path. If the flow of qi deviated, the qi flow of the technique had to be restarted from the first node at best; at worst, it could lead to meridian havoc and insanity.

    However, the flow of qi involved numerous critical nodes. If these nodes were discerned by an opponent, the cultivator would be at a constant disadvantage when facing the enemy. But what if the flow of qi within the body had no set pattern?

    Chen Chao''s eyes began to shine with excitement at this thought, but he quickly shook his head. The patterns of qi flow had been established through countless trials by predecessors over thousands of years. Every daoist technique was the result of extensive practice and experimentation by numerous people.

    To make the qi within his body flow freely ording to his will seemed almost like a fool''s dream.

    Chen Chao shook his head, quickly dismissing the idea. If such a feat could truly be aplished, it would undoubtedly revolutionize the entire cultivation world.

    Could something like this be aplished by him, a mere martial artist, one at the Great Beyond Realm?

    Chen Chao temporarily stopped thinking about this matter, but just as he was about to give up, he suddenly furrowed his brows. Making the flow of qi throughout his body irregr was indeed a challenging task, but what if he only developed a single saber move?

    A move with an unpredictable trajectory.

    Currently, Chen Chao possessed the lifelong knowledge of the Great General and the Dragon Rearing Head that he created. But overall, it was still too little.

    Moreover, Dragon Rearing Head was notplete.

    Thinking of this, he decided to act. The qi within his body continued to flow as he persistently dropped pebbles into the water. Each time a pebble fell, the fish in the stream scattered in different directions. Simultaneously, he imitated the trajectories of the fish within his body, letting his qi move ordingly. However, after just a moment, Chen Chao''splexion turned pale. The chaotic flow of qi, though seemingly minor, was not without risks.

    Chen Chao exhaled a breath of turbid air and broke a branch from a nearby tree to use as a saber. As the qi within him flowed differently, the branch in his hand moved erratically, shing aimlessly around him.

    "There''s potential!"

    Chen Chao nodded in satisfaction. Although it was just a sudden idea, it seemed promising. While it might not be possible to create a saber technique with a different trajectory every time, he could at least develop several or even dozens of different trajectories.

    Even with these limited variations, having a single saber move with so many changes would be enough to give his opponents a headache.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, already anticipating the surprise this move would bring when it was revealed at the most unexpected time.

    It might even be one of his ultimate trump cards.

    With this in mind, Chen Chao continued observing the fish and practicing his saber technique tirelessly. As time passed, the once calm stream became turbulent, with countless waves rising and scattering the fish in all directions as he practiced his saber.

    Immersed in his practice, Chen Chao ignored everything else, entering a profound state.

    This was the so-called sudden enlightenment that foreign cultivators sought. Many cultivators might not experience it even once in their lifetime. This state was elusive and mysterious, and those who entered it could sometimes advance two or three realms in a single day. Such urrences were rare, especially for a martial artist.

    Chen Chao''s so-called enlightenment this time was destined not to break through his current realm, unlike those other instances of enlightenment. However, it would still be an extremely beneficial experience for him.

    During this sudden enlightenment, Chen Chao practiced his saber technique day and night, unaware of how much time had passed. It was not until his internal qi waspletely exhausted and he was utterly drained that he copsed to the ground, sitting down heavily.

    Panting heavily, Chen Chaoughed heartily. Looking at the stream he had thoroughly disturbed, he felt a great sense of aplishment.

    "I''ll call it Swimming Fish."

    Chen Chao felt very pleased with this new saber technique that heprehended, so he casually gave it a name.

    Chen Chao had always been casual about naming things and did not have other thoughts.

    Of course, in terms of casual naming, it should be Xie Nandu who was even more casual. She could even name a flying sword Sweet Potato. Such a girl was a strange one.

    "Come in, kid!"

    Before Chen Chao could stand up, an abrupt shout came from behind him. It was the old man who was forging his saber.

    Chen Chao struggled to his feet and weakly made his way toward the thatched hut.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he was greeted by a sight that he would likely never forget.

    A long saber, with its de glowing red-hot, was embedded in the furnace. Snow-white threads seemed to dance across its surface, indicating its extraordinary nature.

    The old man stood by the furnace, utterly exhausted and drenched in sweat. Seeing Chen Chao enter, the old man wasted no words and said directly, "Just onest step left, sharpening the edge."

    Chen Chao took a few steps forward and asked, "How do I sharpen the edge?"

    The old man gave him a knowing look.

    Chen Chao said self-deprecatingly, "So it''s going to be like that again?"

    The old man sneered, "The choice is yours. I''m just telling you a principle - use your blood to sharpen the edge, and this saber will truly be a part of you. As for the benefits, you know it yourself."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    "Use your palm to wipe across the de''s edge. But be prepared, the heat of the de far exceeds your imagination.''

    The old man looked at the glowing red de with some satisfaction. Although he was reforging a broken saber, it was no less difficult than forging a new one, perhaps even harder. But despite the challenges, he had seeded. Though he was a swordsmith, he believed that only he alone could have aplished this feat.

    Even though a swordsmith reforging a broken saber might sound unseemly, if this young martial artist were to be someone truly remarkable one day, the old man would feel honored to have yed a part.

    For swordsmiths, the most important thing they cared about was who wielded their creations. Their greatest fear was seeing their masterpieces go to waste.

    Chen Chao said nothing. He stepped up to the furnace. Before he could speak, the old man pped his hands, and the saber shot out of the furnace, hovering before Chen Chao. He extended his left hand and grasped the de. Immediately, his palm was torn open, and excruciating pain surged through him. Even someone like Chen Chao nearly lost control at that moment.

    He gritted his teeth, his brows furrowed, and his face contorted with pain. This agony was far worse than any he had endured during his body tempering.

    But at this point, Chen Chao had no intention of backing down. Instead, he grasped the de and slowly wiped his bloodied palm along it. As his blood smeared over the de, the glowing red color dissipated, gradually turning snow-white. As his hand reached the hilt, the entire de became unusually bright, faintly radiating a cold light. The de''s surface bore delicate, nearly invisible white lines that kept swimming non-stop, like ripples in water.

    "Grip the saber hilt."

    The old man smiled.

    Following the instruction, Chen Chao extended his hand to grasp the hilt. The once red-hot hilt had also turned snow-white, with golden threads weaving through it like tiny golden dragons.

    The residual blood on the de slowly seeped into the metal. The hilt then gradually turned ck, though the golden threads remained.

    Chen Chao gazed at the words "Cloud Mud" etched near the guard of the sword, lost in thought.

    The old man smiled and slowly said, "When this de sees blood, the hilt turns as white as snow. When it doesn''t, the hilt is as dark as night."

    Chen Chao murmured softly, "So, this is Cloud Mud."

    Was everything in the world either ck or white?

    When the old man saw this scene, he said solemnly, "I didn''t let you down."

    Chen Chao sheathed the saber and said gratefully, "Thank you, Senior."

    The old man suddenly sighed, "For some reason, I have a feeling that the flying sword I will forge next may not surpass this one."

 Chapter 474: What We Want

    Chapter 474: What We Want

    The old man, who originally had ambitions to forge an unparalleled flying sword, expended more energy in re-forging this broken saber than he had in his entire life. Before he sealed his furnace, he had forged dozens of flying swords, and even Sword Qi Mountain''s previous generation''s Hundred Year Sword bore his influence. Speaking purely in terms of swordsmithing skills, he was already unparalleled in the world today. However, for some reason, he felt that this re-forged broken saber was better than all the flying swords he had forged before.

    Even more surprisingly, he felt that even if he were to use the remaining Thousand Year cial Stone to forge another flying sword in the future, it would probably not surpass this broken saber he had just re-forged.

    The old man sighed, "By some twist of fate, in this old man''s lifetime of swordsmithing, what ranks number one in the end is actually a saber?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. He just ced his palm on the saber''s hilt. Although the broken saber was reforged, in reality, it resembled more of a new sword inside and out. When he gripped the hilt, his perception was indeed different from before.

    Just as the old man said, now this Cloud Mud was more closely connected to him, just like a sword cultivator and their lifeblood sword. But to be honest, while it wasmon for sword cultivators to have a lifeblood sword, it''s rare for a martial artist to refine something into their own lifeblood item.

    Even if Chen Chao was not the first, he was still a rare existence.

    ????????????????

    "Go find a piece of green bamboo. This old man will make you a new scabbard for your saber. The one you have now is too shabby, looking at it bothers my eyes."

    The old man said wearily as he sat down on the chair, waving his hand.Chen Chao expressed his gratitude once again, "Thanks for the trouble, senior."

    The old man added, "Once the scabbard is done, you should scram down the mountain, kid. This old man needs some rest before I start forging swords."

    Chen Chao asked with a smile, "Why don''t this junior stay and assist you, senior?"

    The old man sneered, "Just because you''ve watched others forge swords for a few days, you dare to point fingers in front of this old man?"

    Chen Chao was surprised, "Turns out that senior knew all along?"

    "How could there be something on this mountain that this old man doesn''t know?. Knowing is one thing, meddling is another. I''m old now, I can''t worry about everything." The old man nced at Chen Chao. If it had not been for that Thousand Year cial Stone, he would not have taken action this time. In fact, after sealing his furnace originally, he had not nned to reopen it.

    "Also, when you go down the mountain, remember to bring away that guy who cameter. How much trouble have you caused sinceing up the mountain?"

    The old man expressed some dissatisfaction. Ever since Chen Chao arrived, Sword Qi Mountain which forged swords in peace, had be full of troubles. If it were not for the sentiment tied to that Thousand Year cial Stone, he would have sent this youngster packing long ago. Yang Furen dared not offend the Great Liang Emperor, but he did not have much misgivings.

    Chen Chao sighed helplessly, "This junior can''t beat Eunuch Li. I have no right to order him around either."

    The old man nced at Chen Chao, moved his lips, but ultimately just waved his hand, swallowing his words.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "This junior will go find the bamboo."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    During this period, Yang Furen had been frequenting the bamboo pavilion, not out of choice but necessity. No matter what was said afterward, Li Heng''s position remained unchanged. No matter how many times the conversation circled back, it always returned to the same few words.

    But today, Yang Furen tactfully did not go to the bamboo pavilion. Instead, Li Heng had risen early, sitting on the bamboo chair in front of the pavilion, waiting for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao soon appeared, dressed as usual in ck attire with a saber at his waist.

    Li Heng nced at Chen Chao''s waist and smiled, "Is it done?"

    Chen Chao nodded slightly and replied softly, "It wasn''t easy."

    As they spoke, a gust of wind passed by, causing the bamboo pavilion to rustle faintly. It sounded as though someone was ying the zither nearby, though the melody was slightly chaotic, creating a different sense of beauty.

    "These green bamboos, instead of making sword sheaths, would be excellent for constructing a bamboo pavilion. I happen to be taking some green bamboo to the capital to build a bamboo pavilion for His Majesty. Would you like some too?"

    Li Heng smiled gently as he spoke.

    Chen Chao originally wanted to refuse, but after a moment''s consideration, he nodded and said, "Then I''ll thank you, Eunuch Li."

    Li Heng saw through Chen Chao''s thoughts at a nce, "A martial artist like you, why worry about such things? It seems you''re thinking for that girl again."

    Chen Chao whose thoughts were seen through nodded his head, admitting it straightforwardly.

    "True, the one you fancy is no ordinary girl. Whatever rare treasures and delicacies fromnd and sea, she''s seen more than you have. Hence, you''ve had to take unconventional approaches and put in extra effort on these matters."

    Li Heng smiled as he spoke. When bringing up that girl, he incidentally recalled the Empress Consort.

    Chen Chao joked, "Eunuch Li seems quite knowledgeable about matters of love."

    Li Heng''s expression turned serious. "Don''t tease."

    Chen Chao smiled apologetically.

    Li Heng quickly brushed it off with a smile. He naturally had quite a favorable impression of this young man, given the Emperor and Empress''s admiration for him.

    Li Heng then continued with a smile, "Nothing is ever easy in this world. Aplishing something is already a good thing. Don''t overthink it. Come, sit down. There are some things I need to discuss with you."

    Chen Chao did not hesitate and quickly sat down beside Li Heng. He did not show much fear towards this chief eunuch of the imperial city.

    Li Heng took a few looks at Chen Chao before smiling and saying, "I heard that before you left, His Majesty gave you a secret letter asking you to do something."

    This was true. Chen Chao had been pondering how toplete the task, but recent developments had made it seem less troublesome. However, he spoke honestly to this Eunuch Li, "This lowly official was still thinking about how to aplish it, but now that you¡¯re here, I presume His Majesty already has a n, so it seems I¡¯m no longer needed."

    Li Heng shook his head. "These past few days, that Mountain Lord kepting to my ce, but we haven''t been able toe to an agreement, at least not yet. However, we never expected to seed immediately. The task still falls on you. I''m just here to lend you a hand, to give you some cover."

    Chen Chao was somewhat surprised and asked probingly, "What did Eunuch Li and the Mountain Lord discuss?"

    Li Heng got straight to the point, "How do you think the Ministry of Works'' forging skillspare to those of Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. This was something everyone knew. Although the Ministry of Works was the best manufacturing department in the Great Liang Dynasty, when it came to forging equipment, it still could notpare to Sword Qi Mountain. Sword Qi Mountain specialized in forging swords, but that did not mean they could only forge swords. In all other aspects of forging, Sword Qi Mountain was undoubtedly the best in the world.

    When it came to reforging the broken saber, the Ministry of Works could not do anything to help, only Sword Qi Mountain had the capability.

    "The frontier army in the North fights against the demon race on the city walls. If their weapons were better, fewer people would die, and more demons would be killed."

    Li Heng said with a gentle smile. "This matter seems simple on the surface - all for the sake of humanity. Why can''t the swordsmiths of Sword Qi Mountain contribute to resisting the demon race?" "Such reasoning seems sound, but it just doesn''t work. That''s why in over two hundred years, the Great Liang Dynasty has never used a single weapon forged by Sword Qi Mountain. And even before the Great Liang Dynasty, this was the case for many years."

    Chen Chao said, "So His Majesty wants to set a precedent, but it''s very difficult."

    Li Hengughed, "Why else would His Majesty hand over the remaining Thousand Year cial Stone without a second thought?"

    Chen Chao said self-deprecatingly, "I thought His Majesty valued this lowly official."

    Li Heng did not respond to this, he just said, "I''ve been discussing with the Mountain Lord for several days, asking them to forge military equipment for the Great Liang Dynasty, but the Mountain Lord has yet to agree."

    Chen Chao asked, "Is this being done openly?"

    Li Heng smiled and looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then softly said, "Yang Furen not only has to consider the opinions of the other swordsmiths within Sword Qi Mountain, but he is also restrained by the foreign cultivators. This matter probably can''t be decided overnight."

    "But His Majesty is in a hurry," Li Heng said, looking into Chen Chao''s eyes. "You must understand this, the sooner we can achieve this, the fewer people will die. Our soldiers of Great Liang can die, but they shouldn''t have to die unnecessarily, we must try to minimize their deaths."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao suddenly recalled how, when he first climbed up the mountain, when he mentioned the Great General''s name, no one on the mountain knew who he was.

    "What should be done then?" Chen Chao looked at Li Heng, though he regretted asking as soon as the words left his mouth.

    Sure enough, Li Heng smiled and said, "His Majesty said you can handle it however you see fit. He believes you can do a great job. After all, those schrs can''t match your skill in words. There''s no one better at negotiating in the Great Liang Dynasty than you."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Please don''t mock this lowly official, Eunuch Li."

    Li Heng shook his head, "You''re not my subordinate, so why keep addressing yourself as lowly official?"

    Chen Chao asked awkwardly, "Then how should I address myself?"

    Li Heng smiled, "Outside the pce, I don''t refer to myself with formal titles, so you don''t need to either. But it''s up to you, there''s no problem whatsoever. Either way, I''m about to head down the mountain."

    Chen Chao was surprised, "You''re not waiting for the oue, Eunuch Li?"

    Li Heng looked at Chen Chao, his smile unwavering, "Aren''t you here?"

    Chen Chao was somewhat speechless.

    "Why don''t you take a stroll around for a bit? Before I go down the mountain, I need to have a word with the Mountain Lord. By the way, are you afraid? If so, I can wait for you at the foot of the mountain."

    Outside the pce and in the imperial city, Li Heng seemed like the same person, yet he had many differences. At least outside the pce, he spoke to Chen Chao with a bit more warmth, unlike the more distant manner he had in the imperial city.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "That piece of Thousand Year cial Stone isn''t in my hands, what is there to fear? As long as it isn''t someone in the Nepenthe Realm, with this saber in my hand, I''ll kill a thousand if a thousande!"

    Li Heng smiled, "Excellent, with that arrogance of yours, it''s only a matter of time before you suffer some hardship."

    Chen Chao was speechless.

    Li Heng did not say anything more this time, just gave Chen Chao a meaningful look.

    After that, Chen Chao got up and went to the bamboo grove to select green bamboo, and only then did Yang Furen arrive btedly.

    Li Heng was still as direct as ever as he said with a smile, "Mountain Lord, I''ve troubled you for a long time. Now I''m heading down the mountain. Would you see me off?"

    Yang Furen had aplicated expression but still nodded.

    Then the two got up and walked towards the mountain path. Li Heng walked slowly, smiling as he said, "Mountain Lord, don''t forget, I need some green bamboo to take back to the Divine Capital."

    Yang Furen nodded. This matter had already been handled. Other things might not be okay, but this trivial matter seemed insignificant.

 Chapter 475: Not Just the Great Liang

    Chapter 475: Not Just the Great Liang

    "By the way, give us more green bamboo. Mountain Lord wouldn''t mind, right?"

    Li Heng looked at Yang Furen, who just shook his head. Sword Qi Mountain had plenty of green bamboo, forget about building a bamboo house, even if it was a pce, there would be plenty to spare too.

    After a moment of silence, Yang Furen spoke up, "Mr. Li, this old man has thought over the request from the Great Liang again and again. But right now, it''s not doable."

    This was the first time Yang Furen explicitly refused Li Heng, but Li Heng did not seem as disappointed as expected. He just looked at Yang Furen and said, "I expected this oue."

    Yang Furen was somewhat taken aback.

    Li Heng said calmly, "It was too fast, not giving Sword Qi Mountain enough time to prepare. But more importantly, it didn''t give the foreignnds enough time to ept it. If you really agreed, would Sword Qi Mountain have an easy time afterward?"

    "Of course not. You have to consider the reputation and the situation of your Sword Qi Mountain. These are things Ipletely understand."

    Yang Furen smiled bitterly, "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Li."

    "But those items will still be delivered to Sword Qi Mountain. Neither you nor I can change His Majesty''s will. Sword Qi Mountain will ept them, and having epted them, there should more or less be some token of appreciation."Li Heng had taken a step back, but this was something he had anticipated, so he was not disappointed.

    Yang Furen nodded, he could naturally ept this. "What exactly is Mr. Li asking for?"

    Li Heng shook his head and smiled. "This matter cannot be discussed between Mountain Lord and me. Someone else will speak with Mountain Lord. But remember, his decision is His Majesty''s decision. He can represent His Majesty."

    Yang Furen was not a fool. He immediately thought of Chen Chao and asked in confusion, "Such an important matter, is Mr Li entrusting it to a young man?"

    Li Heng shook his head thoughtfully and said softly, "It''s not me, it''s His Majesty."

    Yang Furen fell silent.

    He understood the weight of the words ''His Majesty.'' He then recalled that the previous imperial decree was also for that young man.

    There were many young martial artists in the Great Liang Dynasty. How many of them would that Great Liang Emperor take an interest in?

    Li Heng smiled without saying a word.

    After that, Yang Furen escorted Li Heng halfway down the mountain before Li Heng smiled and said, "No need to see me off any further, Mountain Lord. If you keep sending me off, people will say that Mountain Lord has lost yourst bit of backbone. I don''t want to put Mountain Lord in a difficult position."

    Yang Furen sighed, "Backbone doesn''t seem to be of much use."

    "If our Great Liang lost our backbone, do you think you all could live so well?" Li Heng snorted rather disdainfully, clearly displeased with Yang Furen''s remark.

    Yang Furen remained silent.

    However, Li Heng did not continue to trouble this Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain. He continued down the mountain alone. It did not take long for him to reach the foot of the mountain, where a carriage had been waiting for a long time. A man sitting at the front of the carriage looked at Li Heng with some dissatisfaction and said, "I thought you were going to change careers and start forging swords."

    Li Heng replied nonchntly, "Forging swords? Haven''t I always been forging a sword?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yang Furen returned to the mountaintop, deep in thought. In front of the bamboo building, Chen Chao who finished chopping the bamboo had already returned. This time, he chose a different bamboo, one that made a sound like the wind when touched. He was quite satisfied, and after the old man saw it, he said nothing. As a martial artist using a saber, Chen Chao did not need to be as particr as a sword cultivator with a flying sword, so the requirements were far less stringent.

    Seeing Yang Furen arrive, Chen Chao who was originally sitting in a chair immediately stood up and said with a smile, "Thank you for your help, Mountain Lord. I''m grateful and will remember this kindness. If you need anything in the future, just let me know."

    Yang Furen waved his hand and smiled, "Can''t a piece of Thousand Year cial Stone offset these things? Commander Chen is indeed considerate."

    Chen Chaoughed, "Each matter should be treated separately. I won''t forget this kindness. Besides, this trip up the mountain wasn''t just about forging a saber. The other things I learned here are already what many people dream of."

    Yang Furen sighed, "Those are Commander Chen''s own lucky chances. Even if someone else came to Sword Qi Mountain a hundred times, they might not have such luck. There''s no need to thank anyone. However, since Commander Chen is considerate, if there''s a chance in the future, I will trouble you."

    Chen Chao nodded and then adopted an attentive stance.

    Yang Furen frowned and said, "Since we''re here to discuss matters, are you going to keep quiet and wait for this old man to talk first?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "This junior just knows that in business negotiations, it''s better to speak less and observe more. Whoever speaks more is at a disadvantage."

    Yang Furen could not help butugh, "You''re an honest kid."

    His manner of address shifted from "Commander Chen" to "kid," indicating a significant softening of his attitude.

    "You know how difficult it will be for Sword Qi Mountain to do these things."

    Yang Furen spoke first, setting the tone for the discussion.

    If Chen Chao proposed anything excessive, there would be no point in continuing the conversation.

    Chen Chao said with some difficulty, "But Senior, if you don''t set a baseline, how can this junior begin my request?"

    Yang Furen smiled without saying a word.

    What a cunning old fox.

    "Don''t curse this old man in your heart. My little schemes pale inparison to that Mr. Li."

    Yang Furen was a shrewd person after all.

    Chen Chaoughed, "So, senior, are you more skilled at forging swords or something else?"

    Yang Furen remained silent.

    Chen Chao sighed. People always said he had a sharp tongue, butpared to this situation, did it not pale inparison? This concerned the significant ambitions of a dynasty, and he indeed felt immense pressure.

    Yang Furen still did not speak.

    Chen Chao said, "So, after all this talk, Sword Qi Mountain won''t forge weapons for Great Liang, no matter what price Great Liang pays?"

    This time, Yang Furen shook his head and joked, "Unless you have many more pieces of Thousand Year cial Stone."

    "Senior, you wish."

    Chen Chao continued, "Then let''s take a step back."

    Yang Furen smiled, "Go on."

    "Senior, you''ve been the Mountain Lord for many years. You must be some confidants on the mountain. Could you privately send some swordsmiths to the Ministry of Works in the Divine Capital to design and forge some weapons? If that''s not possible, could you send some willing to go to the Divine Capital to teach the craftsmen at the Ministry of Works some skills?"

    "If this is discoveredter, Sword Qi Mountain can im they were expelled long ago and distance itself from the matter entirely."

    Chen Chao spoke slowly. These were the thoughts he had been pondering ever since he knew he had to conduct negotiations.

    Yang Furen''s expression grewplex and was just about to speak.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Senior, don''t be in a hurry to respond. This junior still has more to say."

    Yang Furen looked at Chen Chao curiously this time.

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry to speak. After thinking for a moment, he said softly, "That day when this junior came up the mountain and mentioned the Great General''s name, the disciples at the mountain gate didn''t know who I was talking about."

    Yang Furen was taken aback and then replied, "It''s not surprising. While everyone knows there''s a Great General at the Northern Frontier, they don''t know his real name. He himself probably doesn''t care."

    Chen Chao said solemnly, "But some things are worth remembering. Just like how the world knows who takes away the Hundred Year Sword forged by Sword Qi Mountain. So why is it that the Great General, who has guarded the Northern Frontier for so many years and willingly stayed in that icy wastnd for the sake of the people, doesn''t deserve to have his name remembered?"

    Yang Furen frowned slightly.

    Chen Chao continued, "It doesn''t seem unreasonable for the world to know that there''s a Great General. But, Senior, the entire Northern Frontier isn''t guarded by the Great General alone. There are countless soldiers, both living and dead. Their numbers have long surpassed a million, haven''t they?"

    "Do these million people not deserve to have their names remembered?"

    Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath and said, "If it weren''t for the demon race, they could be doing many other things. They have wives and loved ones. Don¡¯t they want to spend time with their loved ones and live peacefully?"

    "But why do they have to risk their lives in that icy wastnd for a bunch of people they don''t even know, people with whom they have no connection at all?"

    Chen Chao looked at Yang Furen seriously and asked, "Senior, have you ever thought about this?"

    Without waiting for Yang Furen to respond, Chen Chao continued, "The human race has never been just about the Great Liang."

 Chapter 476.1: Living with Dignity - Part 1

    Chapter 476.1: Living with Dignity - Part 1

    Yang Furen remained silent.

    Chen Chao said with self-mockery, "Actually, having said all this, I doubt Mountain Lord would want to hear it, or even feel anything. Those foreign cultivators on the mountain, seeking immortality and the Great Dao, they never really care about the world below."

    "Perhaps... even Mountain Lord thinks the same way. Great Liang knows this too, knowing that not everyone will think what we do is remarkable or truly admire us. Foreign cultivators like to call martial artists uncouth, and even many civilians in the Great Liang think the same. This is what hurts the most."

    At this point, Chen Chao suddenly paused. He thought of that girl, born into a wealthy family, nevercking for anything, destined to live afortable life. She had never been to the deste north, never seen the battles in the Northern Frontier firsthand, yet her aspiration was to reim the thirty thousand miles of deste north and restore honor to the human race.

    Chen Chao suddenly fell silent.

    Yang Furen suddenly said, "Before that Eunuch Li of yours went down the mountain, he mentioned there was something he never wanted to say. Only now, does this old man understand what it was. The cultivators on the mountain look down on you martial artists below, and they disdain your Great Liang Dynasty. But it seems you all probably feel the same way about us, looking down on the cultivators on the mountains. In the end, it''s mutual disdain between those on the mountain and those below."

    Chen Chao sighed, "In truth, this junior isn''t broadminded. Sometimes I wonder if I were His Majesty, facing the current situation, would I choose to stop fighting the demon race out of spite? Whether it''s cedingnd or giving up something, wouldn''t that maintain peace? Why risk our lives for the foreign cultivators?"

    "But after thinking it over, this idea is really absurd. Living in this world, we still need to live with dignity. Without that dignity, wouldn''t we just be walking corpses?"

    Yang Furen calmly said, "If the demon race ever marches south, the first to suffer will definitely be themon people."Chen Chao did not refute it, he just asked, "Mountain Lord, were you born a remarkable swordsmith, and were you always a cultivator on the mountain?"

    Although Yang Furen went up Sword Qi Mountain early in his youth, he was originally just an ordinary child, chosen by the elders of Sword Qi Mountain and brought up the mountain. If we put it that way, except for the descendants of a few cultivators, most cultivators initiallye from themon people of Great Liang.????

    But after they go up the mountain, they forget many things.

    Yang Furen sighed, "Earlier, this old man thought that when Eunuch Li went down the mountain and let you negotiate, it would be much easier for me. But I didn''t expect that negotiating with you, young man, is even more difficult."

    Chen Chao grinned, "Youngsters are always a bit more hot-blooded, sometimes not considering consequences. I hope Mountain Lord can forgive me for my rudeness?"

    "Is it really just because you''re young?" Yang Furen narrowed his eyes to look at the young martial artist in front of him.

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    Yang Furen sighed deeply, "After listening to you, this old man suddenly feel like I''ve wasted all these years."

    Chen Chaoughed, "It''s because Mountain Lord has a righteous heart."

    Yang Furen red, "You''re just short of pointing at this old man''s nose and scolding me for being inhuman. Now that my conscience is pricked, you''re starting to tter me?"

    Chen Chaoughed dryly, "How could that be? It was just a casual remark, not meant to target Mountain Lord at all."

    "You better not."

    Yang Furen nced at Chen Chao, his expression softening considerably.

    After a long while, Yang Furen slowly spoke, "Forget it, you can go down the mountain. Sword Qi Mountain will secretly send about a dozen people to the Divine Capital. Whether they choose to return afterward will be up to them, this old man won''t interfere."

    "This is all I can do for now. Perhaps if someone else bes the Mountain Lord, things might be different. But for me, it''s difficult."

    Yang Furen sighed and just waved his hand, then looked at Chen Chao with a meaningful gaze. The rise of the Great Liang Dynasty had long been evident, but real change required not just the Great Liang Emperor, but also youngsters who shared his vision.

    And now, it seemed that the Great Liang Dynasty already had people like that.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu were the two people that the Great Liang Dynasty paid the most attention to.

    Yang Furen did not want to think about what the world would be like in the future. In this world, many people were just pawns. He knew he was one too, but he also understood that he would never be able to step off the chessboard to be the yer.

    People must learn to ept their fate.

    Chen Chao noticed Yang Furen''s mncholy. After some thought, he spoke up, "Senior, it doesn''t matter what you do or where you are. People always need to follow their hearts at least once in their lives."

    "You brat, using your youth as an excuse to spout nonsense?"

    Yang Furen snorted coldly. "When your every action affects countless lives, can you still speak so lightly?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Not necessarily."

    Yang Furen waved his hand impatiently. "Get out of here, stinking brat!"

    Chen Chao smiled, bowed, and headed towards the back of the mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Half a dayter, Chen Chao slowly descended the mountain. When he arrived, he was dressed in ck with a saber at his side. Now, as he left, he was still dressed in ck with a saber. The scabbard at his waist had been reced with a new one, entirely ck and gleaming with a unique luster. As for the saber inside the scabbard, Chen Chao nced down at it and reached out to grasp the hilt.

    Then he felt somewhat at ease.

    More at ease than before.

    At this moment, Chen Chao even thought that if he encountered that unidentified demon girl again when he descended the mountain, he might not be in such a passive position.

    As he descended, Chen Chao felt somewhat happy. After making the journey, he could now go back and see that girl.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Zhu Xia had been reading stories in the Scripture Library all along.

    Everyone thought that the notes left by Dao Ancestor were the supreme scriptures of Daoism, but Zhu Xia only found them to be stories, quite interesting. Therefore, she became deeply engrossed in them,pletely absorbed in the tales.

    After who knows how long, Zhu Xia suddenly saw a scene before her eyes. It was a cliff, with distant clouds and a morning glow in the sky. On the cliff, there was a daoist priest sitting with his back to her, dressed in a gray-white daoist robe.

    Zhu Xia was not foolish; she quickly guessed that the daoist sitting with his back to her now was the legendary Dao Ancestor.

    Curious, she took a few steps closer and arrived not far behind the Dao Ancestor, taking the initiative to ask, "Are you the Dao Ancestor?"

    The Dao Ancestor did not turn around but smiled lightly, his voice as gentle as a breeze between heaven and earth. "Since you know, why ask?"

    Zhu Xia pouted and muttered, "Just wanted to confirm."

    "Dao Ancestor, are the stories in your books true?"

    Zhu Xia asked curiously, "Those stories are very interesting. Are there any other stories you could tell me?"

    The Dao Ancestor still did not turn around but seemed somewhat surprised. "So many Daoist cultivators in the past asked me if there were any secret techniques to pass on. Why are you not interested in that, only wanting to hear stories?"

    "Oh, did you tell them those secret techniques?"

    Zhu Xia seemed genuinely uninterested in this matter.

    "No, because I am just an imprint. I am not the real Dao Ancestor."

    The Dao Ancestor was a cultivator from god knows how many years ago, he was long deceased. Even if there were ways to leave something behind, it could never be theplete Dao Ancestor.

    "Then, asking or not asking doesn''t make a difference," Zhu Xia said matter-of-factly.

    The Dao Ancestor chuckled, "How can there be no difference? It''s just that you, little girl, are quite different. Your Dao heart is pure. I haven''t met many like you in my lifetime."

    Zhu Xia did not know what to say, so she just smiled.

    The Dao Ancestor continued slowly, "Since you enjoy hearing stories, I will tell you a few more stories. Come sit beside me, this morning glow is quite beautiful."

    Zhu Xia took a few steps forward and sat down next to the Dao Ancestor, but she quickly shook her head. "I''ve seen the most beautiful morning glow under the sky, at the Infatuation Daoist Temple."

    The Dao Ancestor shook his head. "What makes it the most beautiful?"

    Zhu Xia frowned. "Yun Jianyue says the morning glow at Infatuation Daoist Temple is the most beautiful. After seeing it myself, I think it''s the most beautiful too."

    "If ten thousand people in the world, nine thousand say it is so, does that mean it must be so?" "Even if nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine people say it''s this way, if you don''t think it is, then is it still that way?"

    The Dao Ancestor slowly said with augh, "With the same daoist technique, the same cultivation, different people will definitely have distinctions. It''s the same with how everyone perceives the world. Each person''s definition of what''s most beautiful in their heart varies. You say the morning glow at Infatuation Daoist Temple is the best, I say the current morning glow is the most beautiful. How would you refute me?"

    Zhu Xia pondered for a moment and replied, "It''s simple. If you had seen the morning glow at Infatuation Daoist Temple, you would reach a conclusion."

    The Dao Ancestor shook his head again, "But what if after seeing it, I still think the current morning glow is better?"

    Zhu Xia frowned, and began to contemte this question.

    The Dao Ancestor smiled, "If I''m determined to think that way, then no matter what, you won''t be able to convince me."

    Zhu Xia retorted discontentedly, "So, following your logic, if you call a cat a dog, then no one can convince you otherwise. But a cat is still a cat. Just because you say it''s a dog, does it be one?"

    The Dao Ancestor said indifferently, "Everyone sees the world differently. Even things established and agreed upon in the world, things with definitive conclusions, will be different too. Something like cultivation is even more so like this. If you adhere strictly to conventions, you can only reach a ce that you can see. Only if you have your own ideas can you venture into the unknown."

    The Dao Ancestor''s voice was gentle, as if he was stating simple truths, yet it carried a profound sense of Great Dao.

    Suddenly, Zhu Xia asked, "Then can you tell me what cultivation really is?"

    The Dao Ancestor smiled, "You ask me, but it''s better to ask yourself. Each person''s Dao is unique. My Dao is mine alone, and yours is yours. The answer I give you may be universal and correct in general terms, but it might not necessarily benefit you."

    Zhu Xia thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled, "I don''t want to hear about these things. Why don''t you tell me a story instead?"

    The Dao Ancestor was momentarily surprised, then said with vicissitudes of emotion, "So that''s how it is huh."

    Perplexed, Zhu Xia asked, "How what is?"

    The Dao Ancestor shook his head, smiling gently, "You''re pretty good."

    ______

 Chapter 476.2: Living with Dignity - Part 2

    Chapter 476.2: Living with Dignity - Part 2

    Outside the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The Temple Master stood on the mountain path, with a calm expression, while the two monarchs stood with hands behind their backs, calm and collected.

    The Demon Emperor smiled, "How about this?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "Excellent."

    The Temple Master nodded in agreement, "Not bad."

    "Since it''s decided, We shall take Our leave."

    The Demon Emperor turned around to descend the mountain.

    Suddenly, the Temple Master called out, "Your Majesty isn''t nning to visit other ces?"

    The Demon Emperor stopped his footsteps and asked, "Where do you suggest We go? To see that old monk, or that sword user?"The Temple Master smiled, "They are more interesting than me. The old monk knows much, and as for that sword user, if ites to a fight, Your Majesty would surely be very satisfied."

    The Demon Emperor smiled faintly, said nothing, and turned into a wisp of demonic qi, instantly dissipating between heaven and earth.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up.

    The Temple Master nced again at the Great Liang Emperor and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you think? Would you like toe inside the temple for a cup of tea?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said softly, "If We were to enter, would you regret not attempting to kill Us back then?"

    "The past is gone, there''s nothing to regret. A figure of great talent and bold vision such as Your Majesty should not meet such an end even if you''re going to die."

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "Honestly speaking, if not for my current position, this penniless daoist would have wanted to befriend a character like Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "You and I could never be friends in this lifetime."

    The Temple Master sighed, "That''s why I feel regret."

    "However, perhaps one day you''ll die by Our hands, or perhaps We might die by yours. Such things are unpredictable."

    The Great Liang Emperor was indifferent to such matters. Whatever the oue, it would be as it should be. Would it not happen simply because one refused to ept it? That was impossible.

    Temple Master said softly, "Why does Your Majesty need to be like this? With how things currently are, everyone has leeway."

    The Great Liang Emperor was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he quietly nced at the Infatuation Daoist Temple in the distance before saying, "Back then, thete Emperor''s decision not to choose Us to ascend the throne, wasn''t it for the same reason as yours? If one can''t aplish anything in one''s lifetime, then just live honestly and happily. But now that we''re here with so many possibilities, if you do nothing, would you be content?"

    The Temple Master smiled, "Different ces, different people. This penniless daoist can''t think of and won''t think of it. Your Majesty and I talking about these things, it''s like whistling in the wind; might go on for three days and nights without a conclusion. However, what Your Majesty wants to do, we can only do our part."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled indifferently, "Between you and me, between Great Liang and the foreignnds, the stories are long. Let''s take our time to tell those stories and see how it pans out."

    The Temple Master smiled, "Fortunately, there are some good disciples in this penniless daoist''s temple. I believe they won''t disappoint. Your Majesty should be careful instead."

    "We have pretty good youngsters too."

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the Temple Master and dissipated from the mountain path.

    The Temple Master looked at where the Great Liang Emperor disappeared, murmuring softly, How troublesome."

    ¡ª¡ª

    At the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, the founding emperor convened his key ministers topile the Great Liang''sws, establishing stringentws for the entire Great Liang Dynasty. Manyws from the previous dynasty were abolished, and there were significant changes in the governmental structure. However, some things remained unchanged, such as the imperial examination system, which continued without any modifications from the previous dynasty.

    There were countless other matters, both major and minor, that could take more than three days to fully discuss. Among these, one particr issue sparked widespread debate.

    This was the issue of the Grand Historian.

    Throughout various dynasties, the position of Grand Historian, much like the throne, was hereditary. It was passed from father to son, and if there were no son, then from brother to brother. However, during the reign of the founding emperor, many officials petitioned to abolish this system. Their reason was simple: the hereditary session of Grand Historian did not guarantee that each generation would be upright and impartial. Since historical records were of utmost importance, many ministers proposed that the position of Grand Historian be appointed by the Ministry of Personnel to ensure that future Grand Historians would be just and incorruptible. This issue caused a great uproar in the Divine Capital, culminating in thest Grand Historian of the previous dynastymitting suicide in front of the imperial city.

    At that time, the founding emperor looked at the corpse of the Grand Historian and just said one thing, "If he can do this, what is there to worry about?"

    Thus, things remained unchanged. Over the two hundred years since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, the position of Grand Historian had been passed down through several generations, ultimately maintaining its hereditary tradition.

    Today was the beginning of the month, and as usual, the Grand Historian hadpiled and bound all significant events recorded from the previous month. He then brought these records to the Historical Pavilion within the Imperial City for storage.

    The Historical Pavilion was located within the imperial city and it was typically under strict guard. Besides a few assistant historians and the Grand Historian, no one else was permitted entry, not even the Premier.

    However, upon arriving at the Historical Pavilion today, the Grand Historian noticed that the main door was wide open, which was highly unusual. With a grim expression, he looked at the two guards standing outside the door and asked, "What''s going on?"

    The two guards smiled bitterly and just replied softly, "Your Excellency, you''ll understand once you go inside."

    The Grand Historian snorted but said nothing more, quickly stepping inside.

    Theyout of the Historical Pavilion was simple, consisting of row after row of shelves. The shelves were entirely ck and had a peculiar sheen, not made of wood but of a special kind of metal that was resistant to fire and water. On these shelves were boxes of the same material, used to store the historical records. The history of a dynasty was preserved here, and any damage to these records would be an irreparable loss.

    Carrying the files, the Grand Historian walked forward and soon saw a figure standing before one of the shelves. Just as he was about to speak, the Grand Historian froze upon recognizing who it was.

    "Your Majesty."

    cing the documents aside, the Grand Historian gave a bow.

    The person who had arrived was none other than the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not turn around but instead looked at the table by the window and asked, "Is that where you usually write the historical records?"

    The Grand Historian did not answer this question, instead expressing some anger, "Your Majesty, ording to the ancestral rules, you should not be here."

    The historical records not only recorded the major and minor events of the Great Liang Dynasty on a daily basis, but also the most important details of the emperor''s daily life. These records were meticulously documented to ensure that the life of every emperor was fully chronicled.

    ording to the rules, the emperor was not permitted to enter the Historical Pavilion, let alone view the records.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the Grand Historian and directly stated, "We want to see how the chronicles recorded that incident from years ago."

    The current emperor, though not wless in all his actions since ascending the throne, was undoubtedly a ruler of great talent and ambition. As a whole, he was definitely worthy of being called a monarch of great talent and ambition. However, the deeds he had carried out before and shortly after his ascension remain difficult to evaluate.

    "Your Majesty, ording to ancestral rules, you cannot view the chronicles of the current reign, especially those concerning yourself."

    The Grand Historian shook his head with a firm tone.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him. "What if We insist on seeing them?"

    The Grand Historian raised his head and met the emperor''s gaze directly. "Then you''ll have to kill this subject first, for as long as this subject lives, I''ll not allow it."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. "You''re truly not afraid of death."

    "Since this subject is the Grand Historian, I must stand firm. Otherwise, this subject would be letting down the ancestors and the official robes that I''m wearing."

    The Grand Historian was unwilling topromise, even in the face of death.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said. "We just want to look, not changing anything."

    The Grand Historian still shook his head. "No."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not get angry and asked again, "Then can We look at the part about the Empress?"

    "No."

    The Grand Historian still refused.

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing, just went over to the desk and sat down, saying, "Since you won''t let Us see, then you tell Us what is written there."

    The Grand Historian shook his head, saying sternly, "Your Majesty, no."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and did not speak.

    The Grand Historian said solemnly, "Your Majesty, ording to ancestral rules, this subject must record today''s events. Additionally, I ask that Your Majesty leave this ce immediately."

    The Great Liang Emperor ignored him and just turned to look out the window, smiling.

 Chapter 477: Thinking about Someone

    Chapter 477: Thinking about Someone

    A pair of siblings, who had traveled north with a merchant convoy, finally arrived at the Divine Capital with some threatening but not dangerous experiences along the way. As the merchant convoy approached the city gate and gradually came to a halt, the leading woman nced at someone in the group. Understanding the signal, he dismounted to register at the city gates. There were always rules for merchant convoys entering and leaving the city, it was never as simple asing and going as one pleased.

    Seizing the moment of downtime, the woman approached a carriage and lightly knocked on its side. A young girl peeked out from inside, smiling as she asked, "Big Sister Chen, what''s the matter?"

    The woman, who had traveled far and wide, had a face that looked more weathered than other women her age. Though calling her "big sister" was not quite urate - "auntie" might have been more appropriate - no woman liked to be called old. Hence, the woman still had a smile on her face as she looked at the girl and said, "We''re about to enter the city. I imagine you and your brother don''t have a ce to stay in the Divine Capital yet. Why note with me and rest at my house for a while?"

    The girl named Chunyue was about to speak when another head popped out from inside the carriage. It was her brother, Erhu. He smiled at the woman and said, "Big Sister Chen, you''ve already been such a help along the way. How can we trouble you further?"

    The woman nced at him and shook her head, "Since you two were entrusted to me by Commander Chen, it''s my duty to take good care of you. Besides, you''re not familiar with the Divine Capital. Even finding a ce to stay won''t be easy for outsiders. When Commander Chen returns to the Divine Capital and asks about this, what am I supposed to tell him?"

    Erhu was taken aback, then quickly smiled and said, "In that case, we will trouble you, Big Sister. But we will cover all the expenses ourselves."

    The woman did not insist further. She nodded and then looked at Chunyue, smiling, "Chunyue, once we''re in the city, I''ll take you to buy some clothes and makeup. These things are necessary for a youngdy."

    Chunyue instinctively turned to look at her brother, but before Erhu could speak, the woman frowned and said, "Why are you looking at him? It won''t cost much. You call me big sister, so why can''t I give you a few things?"

    This left Erhu with nothing more to say.Seeing that her brother remained silent, Chunyue quickly expressed her gratitude, "Thank you very much, Big Sister Chen."

    The woman smiled and nodded, "After entering the city, I need to deliver some goods first. You both can follow me, it won''t take much time. After that''s done, Chunyue, you cane with me to buy some things, and Erhu, you can stay at home by yourself."

    The reason for showing kindness to this pair of siblings, aside from genuinely liking Chunyue, also involved a little ulterior motive. But there was no need to exin that to outsiders. It was simply a habit formed over years of traveling and doing business. Whether it woulde in handy or notter was of no concern.

    Soon after, the registration for the merchant convoy wasplete, and the carriages began to slowly enter the city.

    The siblings lifted the curtain inside the carriage to look outside. Seeing the tall city walls, Chunyue eximed, her mouth agape, "Brother, this is the Divine Capital. It''s so big!"

    Erhu was also in awe of the magnificent city before them. After a moment, he regained hisposure and said softly, "Yes, this is the Divine Capital."

    Chunyue smiled and said, "Then there surely won''t be any demons eating people here."

    Erhu nodded but immediately cautioned, "Chunyue, it''s not just demons that devour people in this world."

    Chunyue replied with an "Oh," and then asked excitedly, "So when will we get to see Sir Chen again?"

    Erhu frowned and said somewhat uncertainly, "I don''t know. Even though Sir Chen works in the Divine Capital, we don''t know when he''ll return. And even if he doese back, he''ll surely be very busy. We can''t just go and disturb him."

    Chunyue curiously asked, "Brother, don''t you want to take Sir Chen as your master anymore?"

    "I do, but during this journey, I''ve thought it over and realized it''s probably not possible. If something''s impossible, there''s no point in dwelling on it. I''ll just live an honest life. If I''m lucky, maybe I cannd a job, watch you grow up, and see you get married. That would be enough for me," Erhu sighed. With time, some things be clearer.

    Chunyue did not concern herself with these thoughts and instead said, "No matter what, once we find a ce to stay, we must invite Sir Chen over for a meal. We''ll buy some good ingredients and prepare a nice spread."

    Euhu nodded and said, "Yes we should."

    Chunyue imagined that soon she would be following Big Sister Chen to buy cosmetics and beautiful clothes. Once she dolled up nicely, perhaps Sir Chen would change his mind upon seeing how she looked?

    The carriage moved slowly through the Divine Capital, while Chunyue and Erhu observed this Great Liang''s capital with great curiosity. Many things were entirely new to them.

    Not long after, Chunyue suddenly whispered, "Brother, that big sister is so pretty!"

    Erhu followed Chunyue''s gaze and sure enough, he saw two young women by the street, appearing to be a mistress and her servant. The girl wearing in clothes had a stunningly beautiful face and was unbelievably striking.

    For a moment, Erhu was entranced, murmuring, "She''s much prettier than you."

    Hearing this, Chunyue did not argue but agreed, "Yeah, she is."

    The pair by the street were none other than Xie Nandu and her maid, Liu Ye.

    After spending several days in the academy, Xie Nandu felt a bit restless, so she left the academy and brought Liu Ye along to explore the Divine Capital.

    "Miss, so many people have been staring at you along the way. You really are beautiful."

    Actually, while the siblings were observing Xie Nandu, Liu Ye was also looking at them. Along this journey, countless people had already cast more than a few nces at Xie Nandu after seeing her. They say a woman changed greatly when she turned eighteen, and at this age, Xie Nandu was right at the age where she was slowly blossoming. Compared to when Chen Chaost saw her, she had actually be quite a bit more attractive. The word "budding" from the phrase "budding beauty" could be entirely removed now.

    She was a true beauty.

    Xie Nandu nodded lightly and paused in front of a shop selling writing materials, sizing up a piece of ancient inkstone disyed before her. Based on her insight, she could tell at a nce that this inkstone was probably over three hundred years old; a fine piece of Huangzhou inkstone. Although Huangzhou was a name from a previous dynasty that no longer existed, the term still persisted for these inkstones, though it was of little importance.

    After all, the Great Liang Dynasty was rtively open-minded;moners could even privately criticize the current ministers without much consequence.

    In fact, the Xie Family had quite a few items like these. If Xie Nandu liked them, they could easily be transported to the academy in cartloads. However, she had always avoided stepping into the ancestral manor of the Xie Family without reason, let alone asking for these items.

    "Liu Ye, go buy that inkstone, remember to bargain."

    Xie Nandu said softly before deciding not to enter the shop herself.

    Liu Ye nodded and quickly went inside. Before long, she returned with the Huangzhou inkstone and ced it beside Xie Nandu. Xie Nandu nodded in satisfaction and was about to return to the academy.

    Liu Ye asked softly, "Miss, there are a few new rouge shops in the Divine Capital. Would you like to take a look?"

    "No need."

    Xie Nandu never used rouge or powder, but truth be told, her face did not require it.

    As the saying goes, beauty in its natural state needs no embellishment, and that was exactly talking about Xie Nandu.

    Liu Ye sighed softly with a bit of disappointment. She knew her mistress was not interested in those things, she just wanted to shop.

    "You can go take a look if you want. Just remember toe back early. Don''t ask me to open the door if it''s toote."

    With those words, Xie Nandu walked towards the academy.

    Liu Ye giggled. She could not resist the allure of rouge in the end and hurried off in the opposite direction.

    Xie Nandu took a few leisurely steps. Estimating the time, it seemed like autumn was approaching again.

    "Autumn ising, and you''re still not back?"

    Xie Nandu muttered softly, "Stinking man."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the Left Guard''s office, Song Lian was off duty today. He decided to bring his nephew home for a meal.

    Weng Quan was naturally delighted. But as they stepped out of the Left Guard''s office, Song Lian stopped in his tracks and looked at Weng Quan.

    Weng Quan looked puzzled. "Second Uncle, is there something on my face?"

    "I just think your face is quiterge," Song Lian replied tly.

    Weng Quan still wore a puzzled expression. "Second Uncle, I''ve actually lost weight these days. I''ve been eating several bowls less, my face is stillrge?"

    Song Lian said with a fake smile. "If your face isn''trge, why do you have the face to go empty-handed?"

    "Huh? Isn''t it just a meal? Do I need to bring my saber?"

    After thinking for a moment, Weng Quan pped his forehead. "You''re right. We''re stationed in the Divine Capital, we should always be cautious. Bringing a saber is reasonable. Wait a moment, Second Uncle, I''ll go back and get it."

    "Take your mother''s saber!"

    Song Lian''s had an ugly look.

    "Second Uncle, my mother doesn''t work as a constable, why would she have a saber?" Weng Quan felt his head buzzing, finding it hard to keep up.

    "Go buy something, are you going to someone''s house for a meal empty-handed?" Song Lian had already decided that his nephew was beyond help. If he had known this back when, he would not have bothered to rescue him when he fell into the water when he was young.

    Weng Quan finally realized what was going on and looked at Song Lian with some grievance. "Second Uncle, I feel like we''re drifting apart."

    Song Lian remained expressionless. "You don''t have any emotional intelligence. That Chen kid is younger than you, but he''s god knows how much stronger than you."

    Weng Quanmented, "Deputy Commander Chen is naturally much stronger than me."

    "Stop with the deputymander, can you remove the deputy word next time?!"

    Song Lian rubbed his forehead. He only had this one junior rtive, he could not be too indulgent at the office. After all, he still had to care about people gossiping. However, in private, he needed to teach where necessary. But thinking about this kid''s blockheadedness, Song Lian was annoyed at what he had to deal with.

    Luckily, he was not his son, or he might have throttled him long ago.

    Thinking of this, Song Lian thought of Chen Chao again, sighed, and murmured, "I wonder how that kid''s saber forging ising along."

 Chapter 478: Return

    Chapter 478: Return

    In the end, Weng Quan bought some things and carried them with Song Lian to his current courtyard. The woman came out to wee them warmly. She looked at Weng Quan andined, "If you''reing, juste. Why did you buy stuff?"

    Weng Quan replied honestly, "I wasn''t nning to buy anything, but Second Uncle insisted. Auntie, must we act so distant as one family?"

    Hearing this, Song Lian red fiercely at Weng Quan. This silly kid, why is he so dumb?

    The woman then red at Song Lian and scolded, "We''re all family, why make such a fuss?"

    Song Lian felt rather helpless. "Just trying to teach this silly kid a bit about social niceties. Who knew he''d be this clueless."

    Weng Quan nced at his uncle with a sense of grievance but did not dare to say anything.

    The woman took the things and went back to the kitchen to start cooking. Weng Quan sat obediently in the courtyard, not daring to speak.

    Song Lian nced at Weng Quan and took the initiative to say, "Why don''t you go to the Northern Frontier?"

    Weng Quan was taken aback, wearing a pained expression. "Second Uncle, do you really want me to die?"Song Lian who was just casually mentioning going to the Northern Frontier had a dark expression when he heard this, "Are you fucking scared of death?"

    Weng Quan nodded earnestly. "Second Uncle, aren''t you afraid of death?"

    Song Lian fell silent.

    After a moment of thought, Weng Quan continued, "But if the dayes when I''m really needed to die, I won''t need you to say it, Second Uncle, I''ll definitely go."

    "You stinking brat, even if that dayes, it won''t be your turn."

    Song Lian patted Weng Quan on the shoulder, smiling faintly. "You silly kid, clueless in all aspects, but you''re not bad at heart. You''re indeed a son of my Song family."

    Weng Quan carefully reminded him, "Second Uncle, my surname is Weng."

    "Well, you''re still part of my Song family!"

    Song Lian stood up, truly unwilling to spend more time with this silly kid.

    Comparisons between people would really anger people to death.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On her way back to the academy, Xie Nandu encountered a steward from the Xie Family delivering the official gazette. The steward had initially intended to deliver it to the small courtyard at the academy, but upon learning that Xie Nandu was not there, he began searching for her in the Divine Capital. Given the Xie Family''s resources, finding someone was not a problem.

    Receiving the gazette, Xie Nandu was about to leave when the steward spoke softly, "Miss, there are some matters the Ancestor wishes to discuss with you at the ancestral home."

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow. "Is it absolutely necessary to go?"

    The steward smiled and shook his head. "The Ancestor made it clear that if Miss doesn''t wish to go, you don''t need to."

    Xie Nandu nodded. "Then I won''t go."

    The steward was somewhat taken aback by how decisively Xie Nandu refused. After all, the invitation came from none other than the Ancestor.

    However, since the Ancestor had said it was up to her, as a mere servant, the steward did not dare to press further. He simply stepped aside with a smile, allowing Xie Nandu to leave.

    As Xie Nandu walked, she opened the gazette and quickly furrowed her brows. She already knew quite a bit about the situation at Sword Qi Mountain. His Majesty''s decree had personally arrived, forcing Sword Qi Mountain to lower its head. Butter, that Eunuch Li had already left the Divine Capital.

    It was said that he went to deliver the Thousand Year cial Stone to Sword Qi Mountain, but for a single Thousand Year cial Stone, it seemed unnecessary for him to go personally.

    Xie Nandu slightly frowned. There were definitely some details not mentioned in the gazette.

    She continued flipping through it and soon found what she was looking for.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows again, then put away the gazette, seeing that she was nearly at the academy''s entrance.

    However, this time, she encountered another acquaintance.

    Not exactly an acquaintance.

    Huang Zhi.

    This young man from the Huang family of Nanxing had been persistently pursuing Xie Nandu, this matter was known by the entire academy. Though he had restrained himself considerably these days due to Xie Nandu''splete indifference, upon encountering her again and noticing that her maid Liu Ye was not present, Huang Zhi stopped and called out softly, "Miss Xie."

    Xie Nandu ignored it and kept walking, acting as if she had not heard Huang Zhi speak.

    Huang Zhi''s face stiffened. Although he had somewhat prepared himself, he still felt a sharp pain in his heart upon seeing Xie Nandu''s reaction.

    "Miss Xie, must you really be so heartless?"

    Watching Xie Nandu walk past him without a nce, Huang Zhi spoke sadly. But the result was the same, Xie Nandu still continued walking alone.

    After thinking about it, Huang Zhi quickly caught up and continued on his own, "This Huang''s sincere heart, doesn''t it move you even a little, Miss Xie? As the saying goes: sincerity can make metal and stone crack. Miss Xie, are you truly so cold-hearted andpletely unmoved? This Huang''s feelings for you are genuine. For your sake, this Huang is even willing to die."

    Xie Nandu suddenly stopped and looked at Huang Zhi. "Then go ahead and die now."

    Huang Zhi was stunned, asking huffily, "What are you saying, Miss Xie?"

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "The South Lake is right here. Go ahead and drown yourself." Huang Zhi stared at Xie Nandu in disbelief, unable to fathom that she would say something like that.

    "Since your willingness to die for me is false, then how can your professed deep affection be believed? Stop wasting your time on me."

    With that, Xie Nandu turned and walked away, leaving Huang Zhi standing there in a daze, thest glimmer of hope in his eyes finally extinguished.

    By this time, quite a few students had gathered around. The matter between Huang Zhi and Xie Nandu was no secret at the academy. Most thought Huang Zhi had long given up, but no one expected this final, desperate act from him.

    Many students looked at Huang Zhi with eyes full of sympathy.

    Losing face once was one thing, but doing it repeatedly was truly too tragic.

    Xie Nandu could not be bothered with any of this and was about to leave when a voice suddenly called out from behind, somewhat teasingly, "Aren''t you afraid that guy will turn his love into hate because of your cruel words?"

    As the voice rang out, many students immediately turned their heads in its direction.

    Countless people saw a young man in ck, carrying a saber, appearing not far away.

    That guy came back!

    The students'' expressions became uneasy. Those well-informed had known that the young Commander Chen had left the Divine Capital early in the spring, and now it was almost autumn.

    The Divine Capital had been free of Chen Chao''s presence for months, and the students had been feeling quite rxed.

    After all, whether it was the previous verbal sparring at the South Lake or that snowy winter when Chen Chao made mass arrests, even affecting the academy, many students felt ufortable whenever they thought about these events, even if some bore no ill will towards him.

    But no matter how much they disliked seeing this young man, he had returned once again.

    Huang Zhi''s face was wooden, he was no longer feeling anything at this moment.

    Xie Nandu slowly turned her head, only to see a young man in ck, carrying a saber, standing not far away, smiling at her.

    Frowning, Xie Nandu said, "How did I not notice you?"

    She had nine flying swords and was far more sensitive to sword qi than other sword cultivators of the same level. Yet,pared to Chen Chao, she was stillcking.

    Chen Chao replied with a cheerful smile, "I didn''t want you to notice me, so how could you?"

    Xie Nandu nced at the tear in Chen Chao''s ck robe without saying anything.

    Chen Chao walked a few steps forward, took out a short sword from his bosom, and handed it to her, smiling as he said, "A gift for you. It''s very suitable for peeling fruit."

 Chapter 479.1: Isnt a Peaceful Life Good? - Part 1

    "How are you so quick?"

    The Great Liang''s imperial gazette always reached Xie Nandu at the fastest speed, so she was almost certain that Chen Chao would need at least another half month to return to the D. But unexpectedly, he had returned half a month early.

    Xie Nandu retracted her gaze and took the short sword, then began to walk slowly toward her small courtyard. Chen Chao followed behind, quickly catching up to walk alongside her.

    "That phrase can be misunderstood. I''d advise you not to say it again," Chen Chao nced at the students, then smiled and said, "I wanted to see you sooner, so I hurried."

    "You''re very shameless."

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "You''re just like before; no change."

    Chen Chao was ustomed to this girl''s demeanor and did not mind, saying forwardly, "Who knew there would be so many people trying to kill me along the way? If I didn''t hurry, I might not have made it back. In hindsight, I should have traveled with Eunuch Li."

    His ck robe was full of cuts and covered in dust, clearly indicating that his journey had not been easy.

    "Don''t worry, not many people can kill me now." Chen Chao stretchedzily, ncing at Xie Nandu beside him with a smile. "You''ve grown taller again, but still not as tall as me."Chen Chao reached out to measure, his hand brushing past her hair.

    Girls typically develop earlier than boys, so when they were young, they were often taller than their male peers. However, Chen Chao had been running around since childhood, resulting in a strong physique, and he had recently shot up in height too. He was still a head taller than Xie Nandu. Given her build, she was already taller than many women in the northern regions of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    It was a well-known fact that the people in the north of the Great Liang Dynasty were generally taller than those in the south.

    Xie Nandu asked softly, "That''sme?"

    Chen Chao did not say anything, he just kept smiling.

    A man''s childish side would likely only appear in front of the woman he liked.

    "Is your saber repaired? It wasn''t a disappointment?"

    As they walked slowly along thekeside, leaving the academy students behind, Xie Nandu asked, "Besides forging the saber, what else did you do for the imperial court at Sword Qi Mountain?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. "How do you know everything?"

    Xie Nandu chuckled softly. "Probably because I have a brain."

    Chen Chao frowned, pretending to be annoyed. "Why is your mouth more annoying than mine?"

    Xie Nandu ignored him. After spending so much time together, she knew Chen Chao''s temperament well enough not to be bothered by his words.

    "The imperial court wants Sword Qi Mountain to forge weapons for Great Liang, to rece those made by the Ministry of Works. That way, fewer people will die in the North, and we''ll have more confidence." Although this matter was supposed to be confidential, Chen Chao did not mind sharing it with Xie Nandu.

    "But it''s not easy to aplish. At least openly, Sword Qi Mountain won''t agree."

    Before Chen Chao could ask, Xie Nandu continued bluntly, "Because Eunuch Li also went. Someone like him, who hasn''t left the Divine Capital for many years, wouldn''t personally deliver something to you without a reason."

    Chen Chao said rather smugly, "You''re right, but Eunuch Li didn''t manage to get it done."

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, "It was never going to seed in the first ce. This is just a smokescreen. If Sword Qi Mountain agreed so easily, their position in the foreignnds would be very awkward. So in the end, this task fell on you?"

    Chen Chao sighed. The phrase ''brilliant to the point of being uncanny'' must refer to the girl in front of him.

    "I''m suddenly very worried about my future."

    He considered himself quite clever, but in front of Xie Nandu, he always felt like he was being suppressed in all aspects. Though her current cultivation realm was not as high as his, in the future, it could very well change. Her talent in the way of the sword was extraordinary, possessing nine lifeblood flying swords, which was unique in the world today. She could be the world''s only female sword immortal. If that happened, he would not be able to match her inbat, and she would see through all his thoughts...

    Chen Chao shook his head, feeling that this was very terrifying.

    "What are you worried about?"

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao waved his hand, changing the topic. "In the end, Sword Qi Mountain agreed to send some swordsmiths to the Ministry of Works in the Divine Capital to teach the craftsmen, to improve their skills. It''s a roundabout way of agreeing, but this is just the beginning. I think our emperor won''t stop at just this."

    "That''s about what I thought. In the ten years since His Majesty ascended the throne, he has had many ns and has aplished a lot. I admire him greatly."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and said, "Both of you are surnamed Chen, but you''re far behind."

    Chen Chao helplessly replied, "What can I do? Should I ask him to give up the throne for me?"

    Xie Nandu did not dismiss the idea with augh. Instead, she asked seriously, "Do you want to be emperor?"

    The sudden question startled Chen Chao. He asked curiously, "What? If I say yes, are you going to help me usurp the throne?"

    Xie Nandu did not say anything.

    Chen Chao''s eyes widened. "Xie Nandu, are you crazy?! Aren''t you afraid of losing your head?"

    "You don''t seem to have much guts, so you can''t be the emperor."

    The two arrived at the small courtyard''s gate. Xie Nandu pushed the door open and casually said, "Go roast some sweet potatoes."

    Chen Chao acknowledged and adeptly found the stove to start roasting the sweet potatoes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After peeling the sweet potatoes, he handed one to Xie Nandu before peeling another for himself. Taking a bite, he looked at Xie Nandu. She ate the sweet potato in small bites, just as she had the first time she tried it. However, she no longer had the same youthful shyness on her face. She had fully matured, yet her face remained without makeup, like a pure pear blossom.

    Chen Chao felt a bit sentimental. That demon girl he had encountered before was beautiful too, as was Yu Chu whom he had met in a brothel, and even Chunyue could be considered a beauty. But afterparing them all, he still found Xie Nandu to be the most beautiful.

    "You''ve yed the hero rescuing the damsel in distress quite a bit along the way. I suppose many young women want to marry you by now?"

    Xie Nandu casually remarked while eating her sweet potato.

    Although she was not precisely aware of everything that had happened to Chen Chao along the way, she had a general idea, especially regarding incidents like standing up for Yu Chu in the brothel and saving the brother and sister in that small town. She knew about those.

    "You killed all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain for that little girl. I remember you weren''t like this before. So, why did you do it?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao. Of all the things that had happened, aside from the matters involving Sword Qi Mountain, this was the one she was most interested in.

    "Then what kind of person was I before?"

    Chen Chao was also very curious about how Xie Nandu saw him.

    Xie Nandu calmly replied, "Self-serving, indifferent at heart, and you don''t have much affection for the Great Liang."

    These were frank words, without any embellishment.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "Why do you make me sound so bad?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer.

    Chen Chao reached into his pocket and took out the perfume sachet, handing it to Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu took it and looked at it.

    "A chance encounter, and apanying her for a while was already going above and beyond. If I hadn''t turned back, I might asionally feel some regret. But I did turn back and saw the result I least wanted to see, which left me confused. I could have done more, but I didn''t. At that time, I kept thinking if I had made a mistake, but I couldn''t figure it out, so I became bedeviled."

    Chen Chao still had not fully figured it out, and the heart demon had not beenpletely eradicated.

    "Later on, going up the mountain to kill people was more about venting other than seeking revenge. If I hadn''t killed all those cultivators on the mountain, I probably would have sumbed to my heart demon that night, with no way back."

    Chen Chao asked, "In your view, was I doing it for her or for myself?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "No one can answer that for you. You can only ask yourself."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao and, after some thought, decided to say something she usually would not, "Chen Chao, changes in one''s state of mind can be both good and bad. No one can predict these things, but you must always be clear about what you want to do and how to do it. Otherwise, problems will ur one day and it will be toote for regrets."

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue and said, "We''re about the same age, so why do you always seem so old and wise? Other girls your age are thinking about makeup and romance every day."

    ¡°People are different from one another. Besides, it''s not like you''d like those kind of girls anyway.¡± Xie Nandu picked up a book from the windowsill behind her, seemingly ready to end the conversation.

    "That''s not certain. After all, there are quite a few girls in this world who like me."

    Chen Chao said with a mischievous smile, intending to provoke the girl in front of him.

    ______

 Chapter 479.2: Isnt a Peaceful Life Good? - Part 2

    Chapter 479.2: Isn''t a Peaceful Life Good? - Part 2

    However, if Xie Nandu were so easily provoked, she would not be the Xie Nandu he knew. Nheless, his words did make Xie Nandu put down her book. This genius daughter of the Xie Family fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°How do you think two people can be together for a long time?¡±

    Chen Chao frowned, ¡°Are you talking about us, or just in general?¡±

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, ¡°Ordinary men and women.¡±

    Chen Chao remained silent, having never considered the question. He was not sure and wondered if this might be a test from the girl in front of him.

    Seeing that Chen Chao remained silent, Xie Nandu continued speaking on her own, ¡°When a man and woman are together, one will always end up giving more. The one who gives less might not always remember this, but if the one who gives more makes the other feel wronged someday, the other will start thinking, ¡®Why should I put up with this?¡¯ The more they think about it, the more unbearable it bes, leading to arguments. And if neither is willing topromise during the argument, how can they continue?¡±

    Chen Chao asked curiously, ¡°Why have you started thinking about these things?¡±

    Xie Nandu ignored him and continued, ¡°If neither side is willing to back down during an argument, that would be terrible.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Chen Chao finally spoke, ¡°If it were me, I''d probably be the one to back down. When two people are together, it''s not just about one issue. In this issue, you might feel wronged, but in other matters, you might have already made the other person feel wronged, and they might have tolerated it. If you''re always unwilling to suffer a loss and always keen to argue, there''s no way it canst long.¡±

    Xie Nandu looked at him.¡°Actually, when two people are together, if you give in on one thing and I give in on another, it alles down to mutual affection. These things are all trivial and not worth fussing over. But when grievances arise, that''s when restraint is needed.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, ¡°There''s some truth to that.¡±

    ¡°But I think we won''t have such troubles in the future. After all, you¡¯re not an ordinary woman.¡±

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°But there probably aren''t many women like you in this world.¡±

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao with a half-smile, ¡°When did I ever say I wanted to marry you?¡±

    Chen Chao let out a surprised sound, looking bewildered, ¡°When did I say I wanted to marry you?¡±

    ¡°So you mean you don''t want to marry me?¡± Xie Nandu stared at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao¡¯s face turned pale. How did he suddenly put himself in such a precarious situation? Were they not discussing something else?

    Chen Chao was just about to speak when Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Don''t speak."

    Chen Chao had no choice but to close his mouth again and remain silent.

    The girl in front of him was indeed a strange one.

    Xie Nandu reached out and picked up the book again. Chen Chao nced over and saw that it was a military strategy book.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Beyond the Great Wall in the deste north, a cavalry force of about a thousand men roamed the vast thirty thousand miles of deste north grasnd. Leading the cavalry was not an older, seasoned general, but a young one.

    Gao Xuan.

    This young man, who once served as a deputy general under another young general, parted ways with Xie Jingshan after a talk with the Lord Warden Commander. He became the leader of a cavalry force of two thousand men. However,pared to Xie Jingshan from the Xie Family, who now led a five-thousand-strong cavalry, he was still slightly less aplished.

    Leaving the position of deputy general to lead his own force, albeit with fewer men, undoubtedly promised a better future.

    But Gao Xuan never cared about such things. In the Northern Frontier, whether killing demons or being a main general or a deputy, it made no difference to him. Even if he spent his life as a humble soldier, he would have noints. However, since it was thete Great General''s wish to see young people like him grow through the hardships of wind and snow, he felt there was no reason to refuse.

    Thinking of thete Great General who had spent his entire life in the Northern Frontier, Gao Xuan''s expression turned somber. That Great General who spent his entire life at the Northern Frontier had long been an idol to countless young men.

    He joined the army initially because of the Great General. It was a pity he never got the chance to achieve the historic feat of trampling the demon race''s royal city alongside him. Now, thinking back, he felt some regret.

    "General, thirty miles ahead, there''s a demon cavalry force about the same size as ours."

    While Gao Xuan was lost in thought, a scout rode up to him.

    Gao Xuan looked ahead and said with a smile, "If their numbers are equal to ours, then we''re at a disadvantage."

    It was a well-known fact that the individualbat strength of the demon race was naturally stronger than that of humans. Even the soldiers in the Northern Frontier, who were all martial artists, struggled to match the demon soldiers one-on-one. Because of this, humans had always been on the defensive, rarely taking the initiative to attack.

    Gao Xuan turned to his deputy general and asked, "Are we fighting?"

    The deputy general was slightly older, had already spent many years in the Northern Frontier, and was considered a veteran soldier. Hearing this, he immediately said, "General, the numbers are on par, do we stand a chance to win?"

    Gao Xuan replied, "If two armies meet head-on just like this, we''ll likely lose seven or eight hundred men, while they might lose two or three hundred. The remaining two hundred of us would then have to retreat south in disarray."

    The deputy general said bitterly, "In that case, I still believe it would be better to avoid them."

    Gao Xuan shook his head, "This general is talking about other cavalry units, not ours."

    The deputy general had a nk look.

    In terms of cavalry, in the Northern Frontier, aside from the personal troops under Cavalry Main Commander Li Changling, who could be said to be evenly matched with the demon cavalry, or even slightly superior, the other cavalry units likely did not have this capability.

    Gao Xuan said softly, "When ites to warfare, if both sides meet and fight to the death, it certainly looks grand and awe-inspiring. But everyone has parents who bore them, it''s unreasonable to just throw lives away like that."

    After saying this, Gao Xuan lightly mped his horse''s belly and rode forward a few steps before turning his horse around. He looked at the thousand cavalrymen he had brought with him and loudly asked, "Ahead lies a demon cavalry army with numbers simr to ours. Brothers, should we fight?!"

    After a brief silence, the thousand cavalrymen shouted in unison, "We follow General''s orders!"

    Gao Xuan smiled in satisfaction, "Since that''s the case, let this general show you what real warfare looks like!"

    After saying this, Gao Xuan looked at his deputy general and began to make arrangements. Having studied military strategy since childhood, Gao Xuan was most adept at using tactics on the battlefield to achieve victory with fewer troops and weaker forces.

    However, previously he was not the main general, and many ideas remained just that - ideas. But now it was different, he was the main general, and who else had the final say in matters?

    Once everything was arranged, two cavalry units, each with 400 men, maneuvered to the left and right nks, leaving Gao Xuan with 200 cavalrymen.

    Sitting high on his horse, Gao Xuan raised his long spear and said with a smile, "There will be casualties, but I guarantee the enemy will bepletely annihted, and we''ll win this battle with minimal losses. To be honest, I''m almost envious of you all, earning military merit so easily."

    Laughter erupted from the cavalry behind him.

    Gao Xuan patiently waited for the demon cavalry toe into view.

    Before long, the sound of hooves filled the air, and a thousand-strong demon cavalry approached at full speed.

    Gao Xuan raised his spear high and shouted, "Let''s show these man-eating things that our bones can break their teeth!"

    As he shouted those words, Gao Xuan fiercely squeezed his horse''s sides and charged forward with the two hundred cavalrymen behind him.

    Thus began the sh between two cavalry forces with vastly different numbers.

    On the ins of the deste north, the sound of hooves thundered.

    Gao Xuan led the charge, hurling his long spear, which instantly pierced through an oing demon cavalryman.

    The tremendous force of the spear pinned the demon rider to the ground. As Gao Xuan galloped past, he retrieved the spear and used it to impale another demon cavalryman at his side.

    What followed was a bloody battle with a disparity in numbers.

    Facing the dense ranks of the demon cavalry, Gao Xuan showed no fear. He merely smiled, knowing that this battle would end in victory for the humans.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, the great battle ended.

    Demon corpses strewn the ground.

    Blood covered the earth.

    Covered in blood, Gao Xuan nted his long spear into the ground and shouted, "Report the casualties!"

    His deputy general said loudly, "Reporting to General, we have 221 dead, 11 severely injured, and 36 lightly injured!"

    Gao Xuan smiled and asked, "What are the results?"

    "The entire demon army has been annihted,pletely ughtered!"

    Gao Xuan said nothing and just looked up at the sky.

    The surviving cavalrymen all looked at Gao Xuan at this moment, their eyes filled with admiration for this youngmander.

    Winning a battle to this extent seemed to be extremely rare.

    For this young general who had been steady and unremarkable for years, always under the shadow of Xie Jingshan, the cavalrymen felt a profound sense of respect.

    At this moment, all the cavalrymen who had previously harbored any disdain for this youngmander were utterly convinced, left only with admiration.

    This single battle ensured that Gao Xuan''s reputation would ascend to a new height. Among the young soldiers of the northern frontier, Gao Xuan might not have been the most talented or the highest ranked, but after today, no one would doubt that this young general was the most adept at warfare in this generation of youngsters.

    Gao Xuan exhaled a turbid breath. The distinction between amander and a mere officer did not concern him. What he cared about was minimizing casualties and someday standing atop the walls of the demon royal city.

    Would the disgrace of the human race be wiped away by these young men?

    Gao Xuan did not know, but he was willing to dedicate his life to this cause, and he would remain unwavering, even at the cost of his life.

    Gao Xuan took onest look at the battlefield strewn with corpses before saying quietly, "Clean up the battlefield and bring our brothers home."

 Chapter 480: Brothers

    Chapter 480: Brothers

    Gao Xuan led the remaining cavalry back towards the Great Wall, with the two hundred over dead bodies carried on horseback, returning home together.

    The Northern Frontier Army had a noble tradition: as long as the remains of fallen soldiers could be retrieved from the battlefield, they would be sent back to their hometowns by designated personnel. At the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall, it was not just the Great General who wished to return home.

    However, most would never leave the Northern Frontier''s Great Wall alive. Even if they died in battle, their remains would often be left on the grasnds. Only a few could have their bodies brought home by theirrades.

    Gao Xuan slowly rode his horse, watching the setting sun. It was nearly autumn, and the northern grasnds would soon be covered in a new nket of snow. When the snow piled up, the bodies would be buried deep within it. Come spring, when the snow melted and the grass grew, these bodies would turn into fertilizer, leaving no trace of their existence.

    Just as Chen Chao had said, there were people dying in the North almost every day for the human race, but most of their names would never be known to the world. It was a heart-wrenching reality, but one that could not be changed.

    Therefore, Gao Xuan¡¯s hope was simple: to reduce the number of deaths.

    But if they did not die, should the defenseless civilians die instead? Should the women, children, and elderly die? Should the women, children, elderly, and sick, die?

    There was no sense in that.

    The cavalry continued southward for half a day without encountering any more demon troops. With about another half day''s journey remaining until they reached a pass leading into the Great Wall, a scout who had been riding on the outskirts suddenly galloped towards them. Gao Xuan lightly pulled the reins, halting his horse, and waited for the scout.Scouts were always crucial in any army, serving as its eyes. Without them, an army would effectively be blind. Therefore, both d

    ¡­

    We are unable to load the verification.

    Please unblock any scripts or login to continue reading.Verify below to continue reading

    Please login to continue reading.

 Chapter 481: Elder Sister, Younger Brother

    Chapter 481: Elder Sister, Younger Brother

    After the meal, at least on the surface, everything seemed fine. After chatting with Chen Chao for a while, the Third Prince looked somewhat embarrassed as he spoke up, "Elder Brother, I might have to leave now. I still have sses to attend today."

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile, "Please, Your Highness."

    The Third Prince turned to Princess Anping and said cheerfully, "Imperial Sister, you''re really skilled. This is the best food I''ve had in years."

    Princess Anping nced at him, unimpressed by his words. She sighed softly, "Imperial Mother hasn''t been gone long, and you''ve already forgotten her?"

    Upon hearing this, a shadow crossed the Third Prince''s face briefly. However, Princess Anping quickly waved her hand, "Get lost, get lost, stinking brat."

    After giving a bow to Princess Anping and Chen Chao, the Third Prince turned and left.

    Watching this biological brother''s departing figure, Princess Anping murmured softly, "This stinking brat''s temperament is still alright now, it''s not annoying. I just wonder if he''ll turn out like the other two stinking brats when he grows up."

    Listening to her, Chen Chao replied, "It''s hard to say."

    Princess Anping nced at Chen Chao and thetter smiled in return.Princess Anping waved her hand, and the attendants nearby naturally withdrew to the sides, leaving only this pair of siblings in the courtyard.

    Princess Anping walked slowly into the courtyard, looked up, and murmured softly, "This mansion has been standing for many years, but truth be told, I haven''t visited many times over the years."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Your Highness..."

    Princess Anping waved her hand impatiently and interrupted, "Call elder sister, how many times do I have to say it?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and nodded, "Alright, Your Highness."

    "Forget it, you stinking brat. You insist on being so distant, suit yourself. Whether you call me elder sister or not, this imperial highness will always be your sister."

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao, not wanting to treat this cousin the way she dealt with the Third Prince.

    "Actually, if Princess has the time, you coulde here more often and breathe some fresh air."

    Princess Anping shook her head, "Leaving the imperial city, whether here or there, we''re still like caged birds. What difference does it make to change the ce?"

    "Got it. Your Highness means you''re feeling weary of the Divine Capital and want to go out for a walk."

    Without the Third Prince present, Chen Chao seemed much more rxed, at least not overly tense.

    Princess Anping said calmly, "This imperial highness wants to leave this city and nevere back."

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment, not speaking. But after a pause, he probed again, "Will His Majesty oppose this?"

    The Great Liang Emperor was not easily understood by conventional standards. While these matters might be a problem for other emperors, Chen Chao felt they might not trouble the Great Liang Emperor much.

    "Imperial Father naturally won''t oppose it. It''s just that while Imperial Father doesn''t mind, as his daughter, this imperial highness has to care about these things. Chen Chao, do you truly think it''s all that great to be a part of the imperial family? At least, if this imperial highness had the choice, this imperial highness would rather never havee to the Divine Capital at all."

    Princess Anping smiled at Chen Chao, "Many things, don''t seem like much at first. It''s only after missing out and experiencing them that one regret deeply. Of course, whether this imperial highnesses to the Divine Capital or not isn''t something a mere woman like me can decide. But this imperial highness often thinks, if that elder brother of yours hadn''t pressured Imperial Father, Imperial Father might truly have spent his life leisurely with Imperial Mother. Imperial Father hasn''t been overly concerned with us children in this lifetime, except for Imperial Mother, whom he has always cherished. When this imperial highness was young, I felt aggrieved too. But as this imperial highness grew older, I understood that if a woman has a husband who treats her like that, it''s the best thing in the world."

    Chen Chao murmured softly, "Your Highness is thinking of that person?"

    Princess Anping did not hide anything from this younger brother, saying softly, "On many nights, this imperial highness will toss and turn. If only this imperial highness had fewer worries and been more courageous at the beginning, if this imperial highness hadn''t dwelled on those things, perhaps I would have made Imperial Father happier these years."

    Chen Chaoforted gently, "Many things are hard to reconcile. Your Highness, try toe to terms with it."

    Princess Anping chuckled self-deprecatingly, "This imperial highness knows I''m just consoling myself. But if feelings were easy toe to terms with, there wouldn''t be so many stories."

    "Forget it, it was a missed opportunity in the end."

    Perhaps only she knew how many times over these years she had told herself to let it go. But after all was said and done, could letting go truly settle it all?

    Some things, no matter how others tried to persuade, were only truly reconciled when one decided to let go. But if Princess Anping could truly let go, would she have been dwelling on it for so many years?

    Probably not, should not, definitely not.

    "Let''s talk business, stinking brat. I invited you to dinner this time, bringing along the Youngest. I bet you''re wondering in your heart if this imperial highness, your elder sister who helped you once before, is now trying to recruit you for the Youngest. You must feel ufortable about it, but find it hard to put into words."

    Princess Anping grinned at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Your Highness is jesting."

    Princess Anping was indifferent, "Of course it was in jest. If you would feel this way, this imperial highness wouldn''t have invited you. After all, we''ve finally be brother and sister, and if these things create distance between us, it''s better not to do them. This imperial highness watched the Youngest grow up, and he spent the most time with this imperial highness, so naturally, he''s the closest to me. This imperial highness watched him for so many years, so I naturally understand him the best. If he were like my other two brothers, this imperial highness wouldn''t have brought him here to dine with you."

    "Because this imperial highness values family ties, I helped you before, but this imperial highness won''t always be around."

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao and asked, "Do you understand what this imperial highness means?"

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "I half understand."

    Initially, Chen Chao did not intend to discuss these issues, but Princess Anping''s next wordspletely changed the atmosphere to a serious one.

    "The eldest is alright, but if the second bes emperor, I reckon that it will be very difficult to guarantee your life."

    Princess Anping said calmly. "He''s not as magnanimous as Imperial Father. Consider yourself warned; prepare yourself.

    Chen Chao had thought about these matters himself and reached a conclusion too, that was: as long as his fist was strong enough, he would be able to protect himself.

    "You''re a martial genius. Perhaps you''ll be a peerless martial artist like Imperial Father in the future. But the Youngest doesn''t have that ability. If Second bes emperor, he might not be able to protect himself. When the timees, since he calls you his elder brother, won''t you protect him?"

    With this statement, Princess Anping finallyid all her cards on the table.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness beat around the bush so much, but in the end, you wanted to talk about this."

    Princess Anping smiled, "Won''t it seem a bit too sudden without any foreshadowing?"

    Just as Chen Chao was about to speak, Princess Anping shook her head and said, "You don''t need to tell me your answer. By saying this, this imperial highness has made my point, and you''ve heard it. Whatever path you choose in the future, whether it''s protecting personal interest and staying out of trouble, or doing something else, this imperial highness will ept it and will still regard you as my younger brother. But as an elder sister, there are things that need to be said, and actions to be taken for the sake of my younger brother. In other words, if you don''t turn out to be an extraordinary martial artistter on, this imperial highness has also made arrangements with the Youngest to help you as much as possible."

    "You both are this imperial highness'' younger brothers, and this imperial highness hope both of you can live well."

    Princess Anping said softly, "Perhaps this is all that this imperial highness can do."

    Chen Chao sighed, "Your Highness, are you thinking too far ahead? His Majesty is still alive, and you still have many years ahead of you."

    Princess Anping replied calmly, "This imperial highness doesn''t know how long Imperial Father will live, but this imperial highness won''t be able to live for much longer."

    From their first meeting, Chen Chao had noticed that Princess Anping seemed unwell, but he had not paid much attention to it then. Now that she brought it up, Princess Anping seemed to know that she did not have long left to live.

    Chen Chao opened his mouth.

    Princess Anping spoke softly, "This imperial highness knows it''s an ailment of the heart. As the Tutor Liu of the former dynasty said so well, ''The belt gradually loosens, yet no regrets remain; for him, one dissipates and grows haggard.'' This imperial highness cannot escape the feelings, I''ve epted this fate."

    This time, Chen Chao felt genuinely heavy-hearted.

    Princess Anping smiled, "Stinking brat."

    Chen Chao looked up at Princess Anping and suddenly asked, "Your Highness, don''t you want to see him?"

    Some light appeared in Princess Anping''s eyes momentarily, but quickly dimmed. She shook her head and whispered, "Since he already has a wife, what''s the point of seeing him again?"

    To cherish a memory is one''s own affair, but if the other party did not share the sentiment, why disturb them? Perhaps after disturbing them, it would only shatter the beautiful memories in one''s heart.

    Chen Chao whispered, "I have some precious medicinal herbs..."

    "No matter how precious your medicinal herbs are, can they be more than those in the imperial pce? Imperial Father found many rare medicinal herbs for me years ago, but my body continues to deteriorate day by day. Heartache cannot be cured, so don''t trouble yourself." Princess Anping smiled, "Your concern for me shows I haven''t doted on you in vain."

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    For some reason, he thought of the Great Liang Emperor at this time. He had recently lost the Empress, who had apanied him throughout his life, and now, in a matter of days, he might lose his eldest daughter as well.

    Even if he was the emperor, he was pitiful too.

    Presumably, his hair would be turning even grayer.

    "Go on, you stinking brat. If you truly have a conscience, remember toe and chat with your elder sister when you have some free time. After all, in a few days, who knows if you''ll still have an elder sister around."

    Princess Anping reached out and ruffled Chen Chao''s hair, and this time he did not dodge.

    "I held you once when you were a child, but now, this imperial highness can''t carry you anymore. Time flies, and it''s been so many years. Stinking rascal, let me give you onest piece of advice: if you love a woman, don''t let her down. Don''t think about how she might be better off with someone else. Strive to be with her, hold her hand, and walk through life together. Don''t leave any regrets for yourself."

    Chen Chao lowered his head, his eyes slightly red, and softly said, "Big Sis."

 Chapter 482: Shes My Elder Sister

    After sending Chen Chao off at the door, Princess Anping turned around and wiped her eyes, saying somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Really getting old, why do my tears fall so easily now?"

    After drying her tears, Princess Anping said softly, "To the pce."

    A carriage quickly stopped in front of the small courtyard. Just as Princess Anping was about to step onto the carriage, she suddenly withdrew her foot and softly said, "Let''s look at the Divine Capital one more time."

    "Your Highness, take care of your health."

    The maid who had served Princess Anping for many years spoke softly, with genuine worry in her eyes.

    "How much more can I take care of? Sillyss, everyone will die. Why spend thest days unhappily?"

    Princess Anping smiled, but she ultimately chose to walk to the pce. The maid did not speak further, carefully staying by her side.

    Princess Anping walked slowly along the main street of the Divine Capital, listening to the vendors'' shouts. This princess could not help but recall many years ago, when a man had told her about the Divine Capital and about the Great Liang. At that time, she just listened to the man talk endlessly, feeling that it would be wonderful to hear him tell these stories for the rest of her life. But then, after the man finished, heughed and patted his head, saying, "It''s my fault, my fault, I didn''t think it through. Instead of telling you these stories, I should have taken you to see for yourself. The Great Liang is vast; we can take our time to see it all. After all, we have plenty of time."

    Yes, anyway, we thought we had many years to live and plenty of time. Who would think about the future back then? Especially not the worst kind of oue."Zhou Lang, the future you promised me, I really want to see it."

    Princess Anping murmured softly. Soon, tears streamed down her face.

    Liu Yan behind her was heartbroken.

    After a moment, she stopped. A middle-aged man stood in the distance, waving his hand. The maid bowed and then turned to leave.

    Princess Anping was in a daze, wobbling as she walked. Soon, the middle-aged man reached her side and steadied her by cing his hand on her shoulder. Princess Anping quickly stood upright, looked up at the middle-aged man beside her, her face still streaked with tears.

    "Imperial Father."

    The Great Liang Emperor extended hisrge hand and wiped away the tear stains from Princess Anping''s eyes. Looking at this eldest daughter, a touch of heartache finally appeared in the Great Liang Emperor''s eyes too.

    He had rarely paid much attention to his three children since they were young. However, this Princess Anping was different. She resembled his empress, and when she was born, he was not yet the Great Liang Emperor, so he had more time. At that time, the little girl who was just a few years old, would often beg him to y with her.

    But as she grew older, especially after that incident, the rtionship between father and daughter seemed to have grown distant. However, in truth, no father in the world did not love his daughter.

    Even if he was the Great Liang Emperor, it was still the same.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at her and said to her gently, "If you want to see someone or go somewhere, then go. In these final days, live as you wish. As for other matters, We will take care of them."

    Hearing her imperial father say this, Princess Anping who had just stopped crying began to weep uncontrobly again. She sobbed, "Imperial Father... it''s toote."

    The Great Liang Emperor''s eyes softened, feeling even more apologetic as he said quietly, "In hindsight, We owe you an apology for that year. Although you were born into the imperial family, you are still Our daughter. As a father, We failed to shield you from the storm and let you suffer. We have not been a good father."

    Princess Anping remained silent, it was just that she kept sobbing continuously.

    The Great Liang Emperor reached out and gently rubbed Princess Anping''s head, recalling the years long past when she was still a little girl who did not understand much, always looking at her imperial father with a cheerful smile.

    Circumstances change with the passing of time.

    Indeed, time was the most ruthless killer.

    This father and daughter pair walked slowly along the long street, soon approaching the imperial city.

    Princess Anping suddenly said, "Imperial Father..."

    But after uttering that, Princess Anping could not say anything more.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked toward the imperial city ahead, his eyes filled with mncholy.

    "Yuan''er, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. Let your mother wait a bit longer; stay with your father for a while longer."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao returned to the academy and arrived at the small courtyard by theke.

    Upon entering, he found Xie Nandu quietly reading under the eaves, without looking up, while Liu Ye stood guard not far away. Upon seeing Chen Chao, Liu Ye merely nced at him briefly.

    Chen Chao walked straight to Xie Nandu''s study. "I need to borrow your brush and ink."

    Xie Nandu then lifted her head, turning to face the study window where Chen Chao was already seated. Xie Nandu asked, "Who are you writing a letter to?"

    Chen Chao did not answer her question, instead he asked, "How long does it take for a letter to reach Tianqing County from the Divine Capital at the fastest?"

    Xie Nandu nced at him and replied, "It shouldn''t take more than a few days. The Ministry of Works'' messenger birds are quite fast. However, if you want it even faster, you would need a military wooden bird, but those are not for private use. If it''s urgent, give the letter to me."

    Chen Chao nodded, then lowered his head and began writing furiously.

    Xie Nandu did not lean in to look, but continued to talk on her own, "You went out for a meal and came back in such a hurry. Do you have acquaintances left in Tianqing County? Isn''t that county magistrate already promoted?" "Oh, and that man who lived across from you, is the letter for him? What do you want to do?"

    Faced with Xie Nandu''s series of questions, Chen Chao did not answer, writing silently on the paper.

    After finishing the letter and returning the pen to its ce, he blew gently on the paper.

    Only then, did Chen Chao raise his head and said, "I don''t know if I''ll be letting down Auntie, but if I don''t do this, I won''t feel right."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Once the ink had dried, Chen Chao packaged the letter and handed it to Xie Nandu. She nced at the envelope and confirmed it was for that man. Then she asked, "Do you want him toe to the Divine Capital? Should we send someone to fetch him?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "You don''t need to worry about that. If he wants toe, he''ll be able toe."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "Indeed, that small alley is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers."

    Calling over Liu Ye, Xie Nandu handed her the letter and instructed quietly, "Ensure they deliver this letter to the designated ce as quickly as possible."

    Liu Ye nodded and quickly left, heading towards the Xie Family residence.

    After she was done with this, Xie Nandu sat back down calmly and asked, "What''s the rush? Did something major happen?"

    Chen Chao walked out of the room and looked at Xie Nandu, shaking his head. "It''s not something major, but if we don''t act quickly, someone may regret it for a lifetime, and someone may die with regrets."

    Xie Nandu nodded knowingly and said, "It''s a matter of love."

    Chen Chao spoke softly, "I don''t care about others, but she is my elder sister. She once held me in her arms."

 Chapter 483.1: Its All Fate - Part 1

    Chapter 483.1: It''s All Fate - Part 1

    Chen Chao did not idle during these few days. Although the matter with Sword Qi Mountain was settled over there, in reality, the whole affair was far from over. The swordsmiths from Sword Qi Mountain had yet to arrive in the Divine Capital. As the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, although these matters were not under his jurisdiction in name, since he had arranged the deal, Eunuch Li from the pce had visited him some days ago. During their conversation, Eunuch Li subtly implied that Chen Chao should pay more attention to future events. He had already coordinated with the Minister of Works to assist on the side, leaving Chen Chao no choice but toply. These days, he had been running back and forth to the Ministry of Works to finalize those matters.

    Early in the morning, the bell at the Left Guard''s office rang. Officials of various ranks reported orderly for duty. Sitting at the top, Song Lian inspected the roster and then waved them off to attend to their own tasks. After thest Left Guard official left the hall, Chen Chao entered with a smile and wrote his name at the end of the roster.

    Song Lian nced at him and feigned annoyance. "Chen Chao, how long have you been back in the capital before reporting for duty? Aren''t you afraid this official will dock your pay?"

    Chen Chao put down his pen and looked at Song Lian with some confusion. "Your Excellency, sincest year, when has this lowly official ever received any pay?!"

    Song Lian''s face finally showed a smile when he heard Chen Chao''s words. "If you want your sry, it can be arranged. Starting next month, it won''t be sent to Miss Xie anymore."

    "Forget it, this lowly official doesn''t even know how long I''ll be staying in the Divine Capital. It''s pointless to keep changing things around." Chen Chao sat down nearby and waved his hand dismissively.

    Song Lian got up from his seat, took a few steps to Chen Chao''s side, andughed quietly, "Bro, we''re both men here. Who doesn''t know what''s going on? Why are you being so stubborn?"

    Chen Chao was expressionless. "Your Excellency, people are different. Don''t use your own lowly status to judge this official."

    Song Lian nodded repeatedly, "Right, right."Chen Chao snorted coldly.

    Song Lian then pped Chen Chao on the shoulder and said emotionally, "You made this elder brother miss you tons during this period!"

    Chen Chao disdainfully brushed off Song Lian''s hand. "Why is it that in such a short time, Your Excellency has already lost interest in women?" "Is it not working anymore? This lowly official has a remedy here. Would you like to try it, Your Excellency?"

    Song Lian scolded with augh, "You stink brat, are you looking for a beating?"

    Chen Chaoughed too and then said, "I just stopped by to see Your Excellency. These days, this lowly official isn''t under your jurisdiction. I''ve been running back and forth to the Ministry of Works, and I wish I had an extra pair of legs."

    Song Lian had heard some news from the Ministry of Works but had not inquired in detail. Knowing too much about certain things was not always good, so even when Chen Chao brought it up, Song Lian responded casually, "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Stinking brat, do well, and your future will be limitless."

    Chen Chao stood up with a smile, as he was just passing by for a brief chat and could not stay long.

    "In that case, this lowly official will take my leave. When I have the time, I''d like to taste Sister-in-Law¡¯s cooking again."

    Song Lian smiled warmly, "You''re always wee."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Ministry of Works was not far from the Warden''s Office; just two streets away. In the Great Liang Dynasty, the other five ministries were located close to each other, except for the Ministry of Works. This made sense, as the other ministries dealt with various state affairs daily, requiring a more convenient location due to the numerous officialsing and going. However, the Ministry of Works was a ce where officials and craftsmen spent their days researching and improving various tools and instruments, which needed a quieter environment.

    So the Ministry of Works'' office was somewhat secluded.

    When Chen Chao arrived at the entrance of the office and was about to take out his waist token, the two guards at the gate, who were already familiar with him, smiled and said, "Commander Chen, go on in. The Minister has been anxiously waiting for you."

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile and quickly stepped into the main hall of the Ministry of Works. There were many officials and craftsmening and going, and they were too busy to pay him any attention. Many craftsmen were just staring at the blueprints in their hands, looking troubled, without any time to notice Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao did not mind, he was used to the atmosphere here, it was a ce where real work got done.

    As he entered the hall, the gray-haired and thin Minister of Works quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Commander Chen,e in,e in, we''ve been waiting for you."

    Besides the Minister of Works, there were several vice ministers and other officials from the Ministry of Works, all waiting for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao cupped his hands and said with a smile, "Sorry for the dy, Your Excellency."

    "Let''s skip the pleasantries and get down to business."

    Unlike other officials in the Great Liang Dynasty, most of the officials in the Ministry of Works had alsoe up through the imperial examinations, but perhaps because of their many years in the Ministry of Works, they had long shed many of the typical schrly habits. These people focused on practical work, and it seemed that if they were asked to write some essays on morals now, they would not know where to start.

    "This official thought about it over and over again... and came up with a n. Commander Chen, please take a look and see if there are any issues."

    The Minister of Works handed the booklet he was holding to Chen Chao. After sitting down and taking a look, Chen Chao quickly furrowed his brows.

    The Minister of Works had been watching Chen Chao''s expression and immediately asked, "Does Commander Chen think there''s a problem?"

    Chen Chao put down the booklet and shook his head as he said, "The n itself is fine. It will indeed expedite the development of military equipment to the greatest extent. I have no experience with these things, so I naturally trust your judgment, Lord Minister. However, there''s one issue you need to consider carefully. The swordsmiths from Sword Qi Mountain are guests from afar. Although they are here to help us develop military equipment and must temporarilyply with our regtions, shouldn''t we consider their perspectives too?" "If they feel that we are merely using them for the development of military equipment and are looking down on them, even if they stay due to orders from Sword Qi Mountain, it will have adverse effects in the long run. His Majesty''s intention with this endeavor is for long-term strategy, not just short-term gains. Lord Minister must take this into ount."

    The Minister of Works was taken aback, and then pped his forehead. "Thank you, Commander Chen. This official overlooked this point. Does Commander Chen have any suggestions?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said softly, "There will surely be someone in charge on their side. When the timees, we can negotiate with them. It''s okay for us to take a few steps back, the key is to show our sincerity, retain the talent, and establish a good reputation. This way, there will be a second and third batch of craftsmen in the future. Also, we must treat the craftsmen who are qualified to learn from them well. Increase their sries if necessary. What do you think, Lord Minister?"

    The Minister of Worksughed heartily. "Of course, this official isn''t like those colleagues who view gold and silver as terrifying beasts."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Then the rest of the n is up to your excellencies to discuss."

    The Minister of Works nodded, nced at his colleagues present, and suddenly said, "Everyone, please step out first. There are some matters this official needs to discuss with Commander Chen."

    The other officials exchanged nces and promptly rose silently.

    ______

 Chapter 483.2: Its All Fate - Part 2

    Chapter 483.2: It''s All Fate - Part 2

    After everyone left, the Minister of Works said softly, "Commander Chen, there are many ears when there are many people, but this official still has a question I want to ask. His Majesty''s sudden action - does it imply that our Great Liang will soon have another war with the demon race?"

    The war at the Northern Frontier had only ended less than a year ago, and they had promised a decade of peace. If another war were to break out, he worried about how many more lives would be lost.

    Chen Chao frowned, smiled bitterly, and shook his head as he said, "Your Excellency, I truly don''t know how to answer that. His Majesty''s thoughts are not entirely open to me. As subjects, how could we ever fully understand what His Majesty is thinking? But, Your Excellency, do not let these thoughts prevent you from doing this task properly."

    "The improvement of our Great Liang''s armaments is not for the present but for the future generations. Having a sword and not using it is fundamentally different from having no sword at all."

    Chen Chao looked at the Minister of Works, somewhat worried that he might act irrationally, like those other pedantic schrs.

    The Minister of Worksughed and said, "Rest assured, Commander Chen, this official understands this principle well. But what you said is truly apt - having a sword and not using it is indeed totally different from having no sword at all."

    Chen Chao said softly, "If such a war happens again, the casualties will be much greater."

    The Minister of Works nodded and smiled. "I, this old bag of bones, probably won''t make it to the North in this lifetime. But knowing that what we''re doing now might save the lives of some young men up there in the future, and provide more stability for the people of Great Liang, it fills me with genuine happiness. So, Commander Chen, you don''t need to remind me too much. As long as this matter is in my hands, this official will make sure it''s done well!"

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "With Your Excellency''s assurance, I believe the frontier troops will have a bit more strength when wielding their sabers."The Minister of Works sighed, then suddenly smiled and asked, "Commander Chen, do you also think that most of us schrs are quite meaningless?"

    Chen Chao grinned at the Minister of Works. "Is Your Excellency trying to set a trap for me?"

    The Minister of Worksughed heartily and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After discussing many details with the Minister of Works, Chen Chao finally walked out of the main hall of the Ministry of Works. But after only a few steps, a lean middle-aged official hurriedly walked towards him. This person was in a rush to deliver a dossier to the Minister for immediate review, and in his haste, he collided with Chen Chao. "Sorry, sorry."

    The official hastily apologized, but before he could look up, Chen Chao was already smiling and speaking, "Elder Brother Mi!"

    Hearing these words, the official looked up and saw Chen Chao before him. He quickly and joyfully eximed, "Younger Brother Chen?!"

    This person was none other than Mi Ke, who had recently been transferred to the Divine Capital!

    The two had worked together for a long time in Tianqing County and had be genuine friends.

    Moreover, Mi Ke had helped Chen Chao greatly in the past.

    "Congrattions, Elder Brother! You''ve had a smooth career these past two years. Howe you''vee to the Divine Capital and haven''t looked me up for a drink?"

    Seeing an old friend here, Chen Chao could not help but feel vicissitudes of emotion.

    Mi Keughed heartily and said, "Younger Brother Chen, you''re now a renowned figure in Great Liang and a close aide to the Emperor. This elder brother doesn''t have the face to impose on you."

    Chen Chao teased, "Elder Brother, are you avoiding me because you feel hosting another promotion banquet would be too expensive?"

    With a smile on his face, Mi Ke thought about how, since being transferred to the Divine Capital, he had often been marginalized as a local official newly arrived in the capital. This made him think it might have been better to stay as a regional magistrate, where he was the main authority and did not have to endure so much. Normally cautious, seeing Chen Chao brought him some relief and a genuine smile.

    "When I first came to the Divine Capital, I did inquire about you, Younger Brother Chen. But I heard you weren''t here, so I let it go. I didn''t expect you''d be back so soon. When you have time, let your elder brother treat you to supper!"

    One of life''s great joys was meeting an old friend in a distant ce, and this was just that.

    "But I can''t chat leisurely right now; I have some official business to attend to."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "Then you go ahead, Elder Brother Mi. When you have time, send word. I won''t miss that meal."

    Mi Ke nodded with a smile, "Sure thing, sure thing."

    ¡ª¡ª

    In Tianqing County, it was a bright sunny morning, but by the time Zhou Gouqi finished his lunch and sat idly on the doorstep, the distant sky suddenly became overcast with dark clouds. Soon, a torrential downpour started. Zhou Gouqi stared at the unruly sky and cursedzily, "Damn this goddamn weather."

    A woman in the courtyard was busy gathering the items that had been drying. Although she was very busy, she did not ask the man to help.

    Zhou Gouqi remained sitting on the doorstep, not intending to get up.

    The rain was heavy and soon soaked his pants, but Zhou Gouqi did not care. He just silently watched the distance until a wooden bird appeared at the edge of his vision.

    Zhou Gouqi stood up and looked up at the sky.

    He watched as the wooden bird finallynded on the doorstep.

    Zhou Gouqi reached out and untied the item from the bird''s leg.

    Then the wooden bird flew away.

    "Who the hell has nothing better to do than send Your Father a letter?"

    Zhou Gouqi nced at the envelope, which had Chen Chao''s name on it.

    "That brat, he remembered Your Father."

    Zhou Gouqi smiled as he tore open the envelope and pulled out the letter. But his expression quickly turned serious, and his hands even began to tremble slightly

    His eyes were filled withplex emotions - anticipation, regret, and longing all at once.

    His legs became weak, and he sank down onto the doorstep.

    Zhou Gouqi took a deep breath, his face clouded with dark thoughts.

    This man, who had long ago given up the position of academy headmaster and his identity as a schr, was now overwhelmed with sorrow, far greater than anything he had felt before.

    At some point, the woman hade up behind him, and she asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    Zhou Gouqi did not turn around and remained silent.

    The woman nced at the letter in Zhou Gouqi''s hand and gently ced her hand on his shoulder. "Are you going on a long trip? If you need to go, just go. I''ll wait for you at home."

    Zhou Gouqi lowered his head. "Who told you I was going on a long trip?"

    The woman just said softly, "I know you have things to do. Just go do them. I''ll wait for you."

    Zhou Gouqi waved his hand. "Let me be alone for a while."

    The woman opened her mouth as if to say something more. But in the end, she said nothing and turned back into the house.

    Only then did Zhou Gouqi slowly raise his head, gazing at the rain. He extended his hands, catching a handful of rainwater and rubbing it on his face. The rainwater trickled down, soaking his clothes. He lifted his head and murmured, "I also want to fly kites again."

 Chapter 484: Widowed and All Alone

    The court sessions of the Great Liang Dynasty were long scheduled, but after the current Emperor ascended to the throne, the timing of these sessions became somewhat arbitrary. Besides being the Great Liang Emperor, this ruler was also a martial powerhouse, often entering closed-seclusion to cultivate. This practice was understandable, but even so, this Emperor did not neglect state affairs. Since the first year of Tianjian, a system was established where the Premier, along with several key officials, managed imperial affairs during the Emperor''s closed-seclusions.

    As a result, ministers usually received notice from the Premier a day in advance regarding court sessions. However, after the Emperor personally journeyed to the Northern Frontierst year, the frequency of court sessions significantly decreased this year. While the pce consistently imed the Emperor was in secluded training, the ministers were not easily convinced. By spring, many ministers intermittently submitted petitions to the Emperor. Most of these memorials were intercepted by the Premier and never reached the Emperor''s desk. However, as this situation dragged on, it culminated in a joint memorial signed by dozens of ministers. The Premier could no longer suppress it, resulting in a pile of memorials resembling a small mountain on the Emperor''s desk.

    Some ministers even stood guard at the gates of the Imperial Pce, hoping to gain an audience with the Emperor.

    Yet, after all the waiting, they were met with the message: "No court session tomorrow unless there are urgent matters."

    This situation angered many ministers who were previously still observing things, leading to an increased gathering of officials outside the pce gates, creating the impression of a potential forced abdication.

    Such scenes were not umon. When it was first announced that the Emperor would travel to the Northern Frontier, a simr crowd of court officials had gathered. At that time, some officials even banged their heads against pirs, resulting in bloody scenes.

    Although the current situation was not exactly the same, everyone understood that if not handled properly, it could lead to significant unrest in the Divine Capital.

    Schrs caused chaos with their writings, and knights caused disorder with their martial prowess.

    This sentence had persisted in secr dynasties for millennia. Before the current Emperor ascended to the throne, the secr dynasty emperors were often regarded as ants that were slightlyrger by the foreign cultivators. There were often cultivators who freely entered and exited the pce. However, since the Great Liang Emperor''s ascension, thetter half of the phrase hasrgely ceased to be a concern. Yet, the first half of the phrase remained unresolved.Border threats in the Northern Frontier could be handled by martial artists, but governing a nation relied heavily on these schrs. Yet, these schrs were known for their moral integrity. They might be physically weak, but some truly feared neither death nor hardship, steadfast in their principles. Thus, simply killing a few individuals would not suffice to suppress them.

    The Premier did not join the other court ministers at the pce gates to seek an audience with the Emperor. Instead, he changed his clothes and sat with the Grand Historian under the shade of a distant tree. Adjusting his clothes, the Premier smiled and said, "These guys still don''t understand after all these years that the Emperor doesn''t truly care about their opinions."

    The Grand Historian, looking serious and somewhat puzzled, asked, "As the Premier, the head of the civil officials, which side will you choose in this situation?"

    "I won''t choose any side. This old body of mine can''t handle such turmoil."

    The Premier smiled as he looked at the Grand Historian. "But you, you have your own thoughts, but can''t voice them. It''s not easy being the Grand Historian."

    As a court historian, the Grand Historian had asionally taken radical actions, but most of the time, he had to remain restrained and avoid getting too involved in such matters. Otherwise, it would be difficult to maintain impartiality in his records.

    "His Majesty has it tough. Not only does he have to govern the country, but he also has to deter the foreignnds with his power. Naturally, he can''t neglect his cultivation. From my perspective, it''s understandable that court sessions aren''t held frequently. Why make such a fuss?" The Premier looked at the Grand Historian, smiling, and asked, "What do you think?"

    The Grand Historian furrowed his brows and said coldly, "I don''t care about so much. Whatever happens must be recorded in the annals. How His Majesty acts is included. If His Majesty doesn''t care about how future generations will judge him, then he can act as he pleases."

    The Premier understood the Grand Historian''s concern. Though not everything could be resolved perfectly, if the Emperor made some effort to appease the officials, it would make things easier for them. However, over the past decade, His Majesty had always been indifferent about how the schrs wrote about him.

    The Premier smiled, "He''s handled much greater issues, so this one won''t bother His Majesty."

    The Grand Historian thought about recent events and said, "Not necessarily."

    The Premier furrowed his brows. Being a wise man, he seemed to understand something from those three words. He probed, "Has His Majesty visited the Historical Pavilion to browse the records?"

    The Grand Historian slowly nodded.

    "Does His Majesty want to revise the annals?"

    The Premier''s expression gradually became more serious.

    The Grand Historian slowly shook his head. "His Majesty didn''t say anything, but even if he had the idea, I wouldn''t allow His Majesty to alter the records either."

    The Premier chuckled, "You and your stubborn temper."

    The Grand Historian did not answer.

    The Premier continued, speaking softly to himself, "It seems His Majesty is indeed getting old."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After returning to the imperial pce, Li Heng naturally resumed his duties attending to the Great Liang Emperor. Today, a young eunuch brought a brazier from outside the Imperial Study. Li Heng instinctively picked up the reports on the desk, and tossed them into the fire one by one.

    None of these reports had been read, but the Emperor already knew their contents. Reading them would only cause irritation, so there was no need to bother.

    The Emperor sat behind the desk, watched for a few moments before slowly standing up and looking at Li Heng. Li Heng smiled and asked, "Your Majesty, shall we go and see those ministers?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said indifferently, "What''s there to see? These schrs have done this before, and it won''t be thest time. Let them cause a fuss. They have their reasons, and We have mine. No one can convince the other, so why waste words?"

    Li Heng smiled and teased, "If Your Majesty were truly in closed-seclusion, then that would be reasonable. But given the current situation, this servant can''t quite agree with Your Majesty''s reasoning."

    Hearing this, the Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng a few more times before suddenlyughing, "You seem to have gained a bit more spirit since your outing. It seems necessary to go out and see the world more often, otherwise, life bes quite dull."

    Just as Li Heng was about to respond, a voice from the door announced the arrival of the imperial physician.

    He closed his mouth and continued burning the reports.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s face was expressionless as he said, "Enter."

    When the chief physician knelt before the Emperor, His Majesty got straight to the point, "How is the princess?"

    The physician, kneeling before the Great Liang Emperor, was silent for a moment before he slowly and bitterly replied, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. This subject has no solutions left. Her Highness the Princess has refused this subject''s pulse diagnosis and treatment for the past half month."

    "Thisss."

    The Great Liang Emperor said softly, "We didn''t expect you to cure the princess. Just tell Us how much longer she has."

    The physician kept his head down and did not dare to speak for some time.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent, simply staring at him.

    After a long pause, the physician finally said softly, "This subject asked the princess'' maid. The princess has not been eating properly for a long time, and the prescriptions from the Imperial Hospital have also stopped. This subject... estimates that the princess..."

    At this point, the physician could not bring himself to continue.

    The Great Liang Emperor grew impatient. Only then, did Li Heng speak a few words softly. The physician then gritted his teeth and said, "Her Highness likely has only a few days left."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained motionless for a moment. After a long time, he returned to his senses and waved his hand.

    After the physician had retreated, the Great Liang Emperor said softly, "Li Heng, apany Us for a walk."

    Just as Li Heng finished burning thest report, he stood up.

    This master and servant pair then left the Imperial Study.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Back then, when We were still a vassal king and the Empress was pregnant with that girl, the imperial physician said the Empress was weak and might not survive childbirth. We immediately wanted the Empress to terminate the pregnancy, but she refused. Sheter gave birth to the girl with great difficulty, which probably caused her frail health from a young age. The Empress med herself for years and always cried when mentioning it. Thinking back, it was probably from then on that the Empress'' health declined."

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly opened his mouth, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    Li Heng said softly, "No mother in the world would choose to give up her child. The Empress, being such a woman, would naturally be even more determined. No matter how Your Majesty tried to persuade her, it wouldn''t have worked."

    "Yes, We knew that too. Later, even though thatss was weak, with proper care and treatment, she could have lived for many decades. We possess wealth from all corners of thend, and thought We could ensure she lived a good life. But We still hesitated back then during that incident."

    The Great Liang Emperor''s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. If not for that past incident, perhaps things would not have turned out this way.

    Li Heng did not speak.

    The Great Liang Emperor said with self-mockery, "Over the years, We have been so preupied with state affairs that We have neglected her. But in truth, We always felt guilty in Our heart and didn''t dare to see her. It''s quiteughable. What have We ever been afraid of anything? Yet, We are deeply afraid of this mother and daughter."

    The fear he spoke of was simply the fear of death.

    Afraid of losing his wife, afraid of losing his daughter.

    But no matter how much he feared, it seemed useless.

    Li Heng said, "Your Majesty, you should go see the Princess."

    After all, she was the daughter he watched grow up. Back when they were in the royal pce, Li Heng had many interactions with this Princess.

    "Thisss doesn''t want to see Us now. Even if We go, it won''t help. But as her father, We should see her."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Li Heng, let that young man into the pce."

    Li Heng nodded gently.

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly stopped and said, "Li Heng, We are truly bing a widowed and lonely man."

 Chapter 485.1: Miss Chen, Come and Fly Kites With Me - Part 1

    Autumn had arrived.

    The autumn wind blew, covering the ground with fallen leaves and filling the city with destion.

    Amon horse-drawn carriage set off from the academy''s small courtyard, slowly heading towards the imperial city. Inside the carriage, a man and a woman sat facing each other in silence.

    A young man dressed in ck looked somber. From time to time, he lifted the curtain to look outside. asionally, the autumn wind blew through the window, ruffling the hair of the woman opposite him.

    The woman looked at the young man in front of her, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    As the carriage traveled further, Chen Chao finally asked in a low voice, "Did the letter get delivered? Did that guy really not get up?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said calmly, "I asked many times, and the answer was always the same. Nothing different."

    Chen Chao frowned, wanting to say something. But in the end, he just opened his mouth and closed it without speaking. Thus, the carriage remained silent.

    It was not until the carriage had traveled nearly half the journey that Chen Chao finally spoke slowly, "Actually, thinking it over carefully, it makes sense. Even if there was once a romantic rtionship, he has a family now. Traveling thousands of miles to the Divine Capital to see a woman he perhaps has never truly let go of might be fair to her, but what about the other woman? Isn''t that a form of hurt for her too? When faced with a dilemma, it''s really difficult to choose."Xie Nandu was about to speak when Chen Chao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Not every woman in the world is like you, Xie Nandu. Just because you don''t mind doesn''t mean other women in the world won''t mind. So this matter is indeed difficult. His noting doesn''t really leave much room for criticism."

    Saying this, Chen Chao let out a turbid breath, "But since she is my elder sister, if he doesn''te, I will definitely be angry. The next time I see him, I might really give him a good scolding."

    There were many times in this world when reasoning was not necessary.

    "I have learned some things about what happened back then, but not very clearly. That man should be my senior brother."

    The Xie Family had eyes everywhere, and since the matter back then was not considered a big secret, Xie Nandu naturally found out the true identity of the man who lived opposite Chen Chao when she looked into it.

    "That guy is also a schr?"

    Chen Chao found it hard to believe. He had dealt with Zhou Gouqi for more than a day or two, and the two would often curse at each other. Plus, with his fear of his wife, Chen Chao could never associate such a crude man with a schr.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Before me, Teacher had seventy-one disciples. Among them, there were a few whom Teacher considered as potential candidates for the next dean of the academy, like Senior Brother Wei, Senior Brother Liu, and this Senior Brother Zhou."

    Chen Chaoughed in disbelief, "Except for Mr. Wei, one went to train in the sword, while the other left the Divine Capital. It seems the Dean is quite troubled too."

    It was a disappointment for any teacher when their highly regarded disciples, due to various reasons, failed to be what he wanted them to be.

    "But why did that guy leave the Divine Capital? What''s the reason?" Chen Chao was curious about these old stories, butcked the means to find out, so he could only ask Xie Nandu.

    "It had something to do with the foreignnds. I don''t know the specifics, and even the Xie Family is very secretive about it. But one thing is certain: Senior Brother Zhou''s life was saved by the Princess at the risk to her own life. Without her, Senior Brother Zhou would probably be dead by now."

    Chen Chao red, "Since that''s the case, why isn''t that guying? Your Father really wants to cut him a few times!"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "He has his difficulties."

    Suppressing his anger, Chen Chao was about to speak when Xie Nandu suddenly said, "Even the Princess probably wouldn''t want him toe see her."

    "Impossible! Elder Sister definitely wants to see him!"

    It had been a long time since Chen Chao had refuted Xie Nandu like this.

    Xie Nandu remained indifferent and said calmly, "Wanting and being willing are clearly two different things."

    Chen Chao was left speechless.

    "Chen Chao, I want to ask you something. If one day I am about to die, just like Her Highness the Princess is now, and you''re in a difficult situation, what would you choose?"

    Xie Nandu quietly looked at Chen Chao, but before he could respond, she said, "You don''t need to choose. When the timees, don''t worry about me."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor walked alone into the princess'' bedchambers.

    Li Heng, who had been serving at his side, stopped at the pce doors. Inside, when Liu Yan saw the Emperor, she quickly bowed and led the other pce maids out.

    Princess Anping was sitting alone at her dressing table, applying her makeup. This Princess Anping looked extremely simr to that of her mother, but now she looked haggard, and even the cosmetics on her face could not conceal it.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood at a distance, naturally thinking of the Empress who had apanied him for many years.

    "Yuan''er..."

    The Great Liang Emperor opened his mouth but found it difficult to continue.

    Princess Anping turned her head to look at her father. Seeing the undisguised sorrow on his face, she was a bit surprised. She rarely saw such emotions on her imperial father''s face. In the early years, when they were still in the Prince''s Manor, her imperial father would asionally smile. Butter, when he became the Great Liang Emperor, his facial expressions became increasingly stoic. Except for when he saw her imperial mother, even when looking at her and her siblings, there were hardly any emotional fluctuations.

    "Imperial Father, give me a smile. Why pull a long face all the time?"

    Princess Anping smiled and said, "Birth, old age, illness, and death are inevitable for everyone. Imperial Father, as a great cultivator, haven''t youe to terms with this yet?" "I happen to miss Imperial Mother as well. Going to apany her isn''t something to be sad about."

    The Great Liang Emperor was silent, simply looking at his only daughter.

    Princess Anping changed the subject and asked, "You didn''t tell the Youngest, did you?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded, but then said, "You and Ol''Third are the closest. Don''t you want to see him onest time?"

    "Imperial Mother didn''t even want to see any of us at the end, she just wanted to speak with you. The person that this daughter wants to see the most hasn''te, so I don''t want to see anyone else. But there are a few things that this daughter would like to say to that rascal Chen Chao and that girl he likes."

    Princess Anping smiled, "I can''t be bothered to watch Ol''Third cry. I''ve watched that rascal cry too many times already, I''m tired of it."

    "Imperial Father, there are some things this daughter wants to say too. You''re the ruler of a nation, bearing the weight of the country and the hopes of the people of Great Liang. Often, you must prioritize them. When ites to matters of the state, the countryes first. It''s an unfortunate truth, but this daughter understands. Regarding what happened back then, Imperial Father did the best you could." "Keeping him alive was already quite an achievement. I''ve been resentful all these years, feeling that such an extraordinary person like you should have been able to handle it perfectly. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized how difficult it must have been for Imperial Father. I''m first a princess of Great Liang and then your daughter. Over the years, whileing to terms with this, I often cursed you in secret. Please don''t be angry, Imperial Father. After all, I''m just a girl. Can''t I be a little petty?""

    Princess Anping smiled at the Great Liang Emperor and said, "The people of Great Liang are fortunate to have you, Imperial Father. I admire you very much too."

    The Great Liang Emperor thought for a moment and said softly, "Sometimes We wonder, if they hadn''t pressured us so much back then, our family might have lived much easier lives. Your mother wouldn''t have been so overworked and wouldn''t have left so early. As for you, you could have married whomever you liked, and We wouldn''t have stopped you. By now, you might have had children of your own. Living like that would have been wonderful."

    Princess Anping shook her head and said, "We carry the blood of the Emperor Lingzong and the ancestors of Great Liang. The responsibility is ours. These are the things you must do, Imperial Father."

    ¡°There''s no such thing as what should or shouldn''t be, there was simply no choice.¡±

    ______

 Chapter 485.2: Miss Chen, Come and Fly Kites With Me - Part 2

    The Great Liang Emperor''s eyes were deep and contemtive. There were things he could say to his empress back then, but after her death, there was no one else he could talk to. In recent years, he often dreamed of his younger days, when he never imagined he would be emperor. He just wanted to spend his life with that woman.

    ¡°Dad, the Youngest probably doesn''t want to be emperor. Can you protect him when the timees?¡±[1.]

    ¡°When the timees, Dad will already be dead. How can I protect him? Besides, sometimes, it''s not up to us whether we want something or not.¡±

    ¡°I introduced him to Chen Chao that stinking brat. Do you think Chen Chao can protect the Youngest?¡±

    ¡°That kid''s temperament has changed a bit since his trip to Sword Qi Mountain. As long as Ol''Third doesn''t harm him, it''s possible.¡±

    ¡°Dad, can you protect that Chen Chao that stinking brat? Our family owes his family a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hasn''t Dad protected him enough? Do you think just anyone can make Dad issue a decree to Sword Qi Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I actually know that you''re protecting him not because you feel guilty towards their family, but because you think he is simr to you, right? The eldest, second, and youngest are not like you, Dad, only that stinking brat is.¡±

    "Aren''t you a clever one."¡°Of course, when I was little, to get Dad to spend time with me, I used to hide your things.¡±

    ¡°Then you did a disservice to Li Heng. He got punished quite a bit back then.¡±

    ¡°Then can Dad apologize to Uncle Li on my behalf?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, where in the world does an emperor apologize to a subject?¡±

    ¡°But Uncle Li isn''t just any subject, I''ve always viewed him as an uncle since I was a child.¡±

    ¡°You can tell him that yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Dad, how long has it been since I called you ¡®Dad¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but whether you call me that or not, Dad will always be your Dad.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, Dad might be a good emperor, but I''m definitely not a qualified father. If you me me, I won''t hold it against you. But there''s something I need to be honest about. If that incident were to happen again, even though it would pain Dad, I''d still have to make the same choice.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s gaze softened, and he reached out to gently ruffle his daughter''s hair.

    ¡°Dad, I''m not a child anymore, why are you still ruffling my hair?¡± Although Princess Anping said this, she did not shy away.

    ¡°Yes, you''re not small anymore. That little girl who could barely speak has grown up.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said softly, ¡°When you see your mother, tell her that Dad is doing well and hasn''t missed her.¡±

    Princess Anping replied with a sweet smile, ¡°That would make Mom sad.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said gently, ¡°But if I don''t say that, she''ll worry.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the Great Liang Emperor stepped out of the pce, he encountered Chen Chao and Xie Nandu who happened to be walking over. They both bowed slightly in greeting. The Great Liang Emperor nced at the saber hanging from Chen Chao''s waist but said nothing, and then slowly left with Li Heng.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu entered the pce, and only then did Princess Anping slowly stand up, smiling at the pair.

    Chen Chao looked at Princess Anping''s pale face and softly called, "Elder Sister."

    Princess Anping smiled warmly and said, "Good boy."

    "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Xie Nandu spoke calmly.

    "Stinking brat, go and wait outside. This imperial highness has something to say to your wife."

    Princess Anping waved his hand. But seeing that Chen Chao did not move, she feigned anger, "What? Are you not going to listen to your big sister anymore?"

    Chen Chao felt helpless and could only withdraw.

    Only then did Princess Anping smile and take Xie Nandu''s hand, lifting her sleeves to reveal the jade bracelets on both wrists.

    "These two bracelets, one was my Imperial Mother''s, and the other was my Aunt''s. They were sisters. There''s actually another bracelet with another elder of mine, but she probably threw it away long ago. The three sisters originally intended to pass these bracelets on to their daughters-inw. But since both of these are given to you, it seems that besides Chen Chao, my Imperial Mother also liked you very much. Since my Imperial Mother liked you so much, this imperial highness has nothing more to say."

    Princess Anping smiled and said, "This imperial highness knows you''re one of the few talented women in our Great Liang. That boy is also quite good and will likely achieve great things in the future. You have grand ambitions, but when two people are together, quarrels and disagreements are inevitable. Whether it''s a fight or something else, don''t say hurtful words. Some words might be regretted once said, but once they are spoken, the harm caused to the other person is hard to forgive. If this happens too often, even the two most in love might eventually part ways."

    Xie Nandu looked at Princess Anping, wanting to say something. But after thinking it over, she just nodded slightly.

    "Chen Chao that stinking brat has had a hard life these past years, living in solitude. He seems indifferent to many things, but in reality, he is guarded against many people and finds it difficult to trust someone wholeheartedly. But once he trusts someone and falls in love, if that person disappoints him, that kid will be deeply hurt. You understand many things, but you may not truly grasp these principles," Princess Anping said with a smile. "Don''t think I''m nagging. My Imperial Mother must have told you a lot. This imperial highness will say it again because I''m afraid that due to some incident, you two won''t end up together."

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "I understand."

    "The books say, if you cannot help each other in times of need, it''s better to forget each other and wander the world. But in reality, forgetting each other and wandering the world is a very cruel thing. If possible, it''s best to hold each other''s hand and never let go."

    Princess Anping said softly. "You two have many things to do, but if, in the end, you find there is no one close to you, you will only understand that feeling truly at that time."

    "These principles have been told to that stinking brat many times. This time, I''m telling you again because this imperial highness truly wants to see you both doing well."

    Princess Anping said self-deprecatingly, "It''s probably because I didn''t get what I wanted, so I hope those close to me won''t repeat my mistakes."

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment and asked, "Is there anything else Your Highness wishes to do?"

    "What I want to do can''t be done, so there''s nothing left," Princess Anping said with a tired smile. "Let''s leave it at that."

    Xie Nandu nodded, bowed, and took her leave.

    After a while, Chen Chao slowly walked in.

    Princess Anping rubbed her forehead rather wearily and teased, "Say what you need to say quickly, then go find your wife. I''ve seen you so many times these days. If it weren''t to see that girl, I wouldn''t even bother to meet you."

    Chen Chao said softly, "After that meal, I went back and wrote a letter to him."

    This sentence stirred Princess Anping''s emotions more than anything said today.

    She nced at Chen Chao, saying with some anger "Who told you to tell him?!"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao. After a long silence, she still looked at him with hope and asked, "Did he reply?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "No."

    "He didn''te." Chen Chao''s voice trembled when he spoke, knowing this news would likely be a heavy blow to Princess Anping.

    Contrary to expectations, Princess Anping smiled, "I already knew this would happen. If he wanted to contact me, he wouldn''t have waited until today."

    Chen Chao was puzzled, "Isn''t that guy a bit heartless?"

    Princess Anping shook her head, "He must be doing something else, though I don''t know what. But I know that if it weren''t for this matter, he wouldn''t have married, nor would he have refrained from writing to me."

    Chen Chao hesitated, wanting to say something but holding back.

    Princess Anping smiled and asked, "Do you think your big sister is defending a heartless man?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. Even if he thought so, he could not say it.

    "Do you think you know him better than I do? I know he wouldn''t do that. Noting or writing is because he has more important things to do." As Princess Anping spoke, her eyes grew dim. "But if he came, I would be happy. Still, I can''t let his work fail because of that."

 Chapter 485.3: Miss Chen, Come and Fly Kites With Me - Part 3

    Chen Chao shook his head and asked, "Isn''t there a way to have the best of both worlds?"

    Princess Anping smiled and said, "If there were, he would definitely havee."

    "Silly boy, you seem even less mature than the girl you like. I''m really worried that one day you''ll mess things up because of these matters."

    Princess Anping looked at Chen Chao with affection and said softly, "When will you ever grow up?"

    Chen Chao forced an ugly smile, "Everyone says I''m mature beyond my years. Haven''t I grown up yet?"

    "Others don''t know you as well as I do, your big sister," Princess Anping reached out and ruffled Chen Chao''s hair. "If you have something on your mind, don''t keep it bottled up. If you don''t want to tell your big sister now, make sure to tell that girlter. One of the happiest things in life is having someone to listen to you when you want to talk."

    Chen Chao''s eyes moistened, and he said softly, "Sis."

    "Why are you crying? I look down on men who shed tears."

    Princess Anping smacked Chen Chao on the head. "Get out of here, I''m tired of seeing you snivel."Chen Chao stood still, not moving.

    "What, do you want your big sister to carry you? Your big sister can''t carry you anymore."

    Princess Anping waved her hand somewhat wearily.

    Chen Chao said softly, "Actually,ter on, I encountered some things and remembered everything from my childhood. That day, you pinched my cheek."

    Princess Anping was initially surprised but then smiled sweetly, "You cried your eyes out in my arms, and you even tore my sleeve. I didn''t ask you to pay for it."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    Princess Anping shook her head, "We''ve all grown up. Parting is inevitable, don''t dwell on it."

    Chen Chao remained silent. Just as he was about to turn away, Princess Anping suddenly reached out and, just like that day, pinched this younger brother''s cheek.

    "It''s not fun anymore, not as nice as pinching when you were little."

    Princess Anping retracted her hand with a smile and then sighed, "It was better when you were a chubby little kid."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After seeing off Xie Nandu and Chen Chao, Liu Yan walked in. Princess Anping, seeing her maid already in tears, walked over to wipe her tears away. Then she said rather tiredly, "Go and guard outside the door. This imperial highness wants to take a nap."

    Liu Yan reluctantly looked at the princess, but she walked out in the end.

    Princess Anping sat back in front of the dressing table, looking at her reflection in the bronze mirror, noticing a few strands of white hair.

    Reaching her hand out to smoothen her hair, Princess Anping looked out the window, murmuring, "It''s a pity it''s not spring, and no one is flying kites."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Interestingly enough, it had been raining heavily in Tianqing County for days, causing water to flow incessantly down Peach Blossom Alley.

    During this time, the man often sat on his doorstep, lost in thought for most of the day.

    Though the woman behind him knew her husband had something on his mind, she understood that asking would not help if he did not want to talk.

    After who knows how long, the man suddenly stood up, and turned to look at the woman inside. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Before I met you, there was a woman I liked very much."

    With that single sentence, it felt as if the woman was stabbed in the heart.

    The woman leaned against the door and asked, "And then?"

    The man spoke heavily, "All these years, I never went to see her, never contacted her, but I never forgot her either."

    The woman felt downcast and somewhat afraid as she asked, "So you''re going to see her now and don''t want me anymore?"

    "I am going to see her, but it doesn''t mean I don''t want you."

    The man continued sorrowfully, "She''s dying, and I want to see her onest time."

    "I wille back."

    With these words, Zhou Guoqi walked out of his courtyard alone, without an umbre. Soon, he walked out of Peach Blossom Lane. Then, in an empty ce, turned into a streak of light heading North.

    As a student under the Dean, Zhou Guoqi was knowledgeable and had a high cultivation realm. Over the years, he had never wasted a day. Previously, Liu Banbi had said he could not defeat him now, but in reality, it was not necessarily true.

    After who knows how long, Zhou Guoqi who had traveled a day and night could already see the outline of that massive city.

    He queued to enter the city, bought new clothes, and briskly headed towards the imperial city. Despite the many years since he had seen this Divine Capital, he felt no emotion. He walked for a while until he passed by a shop selling kites, where he finally stopped, looking at the shop with dismal business.

    In spring, many people flew kites, but now it was autumn, and hardly anyone would fly kites at this time. Therefore, the poor business was normal.

    After a brief pause, the man entered the shop and nced at the few kites inside, not entirely satisfied.

    The shopkeeper smiled and asked, "What kind would you like, sir?"

    "Do you have paste and bamboo strips? I''ll make one myself."

    The shopkeeper was momentarily stunned, feeling that this man was somewhat perplexing.

    The man looked at the shopkeeper and took out a coin pouch from his bosom, saying, "I''ll pay for it."

    An hourter, the man left the shop with the kite and hurried towards the imperial city.

    However, entering the imperial city nowadays was not as simple as how cultivators used to be able to enter. Even if the man had a high cultivation realm, it would not be easy too. Even if he wanted to enter through the pce gates obediently, that would not do either.

    This trip to the divine city must remain unknown to anyone.

    At the foot of the imperial city, the man nced around to ensure there was no one nearby. He then transformed into a streak of light, leaping over the city walls and heading deeper inside.

    Not far away, Li Heng silently watched the figure carrying the kite, and did not say anything or take any action.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sky gradually grew dark and the autumn wind was deste.

    Princess Anping sat by the window, feeling a chill creeping through her entire body. She had a weak body to begin with, now that her end wasing, this felt inevitable.

    The Princess Anping who struggled to look outside the window could only feel her eyelids grow heavier, almost unable to open her eyes anymore.

    As her vitality continued to ebb away, Princess Anping did not feel scared. She knew this day woulde, and she faced it calmly. Yet, there remained a hint of regret in her eyes.

    But how many people in this world live without regrets?

    With a nostalgic gaze, Princess Anping nced out of the window, recalling a distant memory. That year, she had secretly sneaked out of the Divine Capital and met a young man in the outskirts during spring, when flowers were in full bloom. That young man was flying a kite alone.

    After they exchanged words and learned each other''s surnames, the young man warmly invited her, "Miss Chen,e and fly kites with me."

    Princess Anping mumbled these words, a smile spreading across her face.

    Just as she was about to close her eyes, a kite suddenly rose outside the window.

    Princess Anping suddenly perked up and looked at the kite with curiosity.

    How could there be a kite in the imperial city?

    She blinked, wanting to reach out and touch it, but shecked the strength to lift her hand.

    In the next moment, a head appeared at the window, smiling at her. "Miss Chen,e and fly kites with me."

    Just like back then.

 Chapter 486: Autumn Rain has Arrived

    Chapter 486: Autumn Rain has Arrived

    In the imperial city, after a long time, the sound of bells rang out once again.

    At that moment, Chen Chao and Xie Nandu had not yet left the pce. Upon hearing the bell, both of them halted their footsteps, turning to look back at the pce they had just visited.

    Chen Chao recalled the end of the Myriad Willow Convention years ago. When the bells tolled then, he lost his aunt. Now, hearing them again, he knew his big sister was also gone.

    Chen Chao stood on the spot and remained silent.

    Xie Nandu looked at the young man before him who was unable to hide his sorrow and loneliness. After a moment of thought, she took the initiative to reach out and take the young man''s hand,forting him, "No one can escape this day. In the future, we may also part like this."

    Chen Chao was taken aback, smiling bitterly. "If you''re not good atforting people, don''t force it."

    Xie Nandu smiled faintly. It was true that she was not very good atforting others, but perhaps only this young man before her could get a chance to hear her clumsy attempts atfort.

    Other people would not even get a chance.

    After Xie Nandu pulled him along for a distance, Chen Chao said softly, "For over a decade, I was all alone, without family or friends. I haven''t had much affection for this world, and there haven''t been many people I could trust. Especially towards that uncle of mine, I was afraid. But then I came to the Divine Capital, met many people, encountered many things, and realized that things might not be as bad as I thought. Perhaps my uncle didn''t really want to harm me, and my big sister truly regarded me as her brother. But if the result of meeting is only separation in the end, should we have met at all?"Chen Chao rarely referred to the emperor as his uncle. Perhaps only in front of Xie Nandu would he seem more casual.

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, saying calmly, "Giving up on a beautiful process just because you''re afraid of a bad oue is a very foolish thing to do."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "At first, I even thought my big sister had ulterior motives, that they were all using me in ways I couldn''t yet see but it surely existed."

    Xie Nandu gently squeezed Chen Chao''s hand again, smiling, "You can always trust me. I will never use you."

    Chen Chao curiously asked, "What about that time in Tianqing County?"

    Xie Nandu was expressionless, "You''re not very good at talking either."

    Chen Chaoughed, consoling himself, "Maybe it was mutual use, each taking what we needed?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head with a smile, "Only you know what you were thinking at that time. You always say you''re heartless, but you''re not that heartless."

    Chen Chao did not argue, just feeling the warmth in his hand and looking ahead.

    "I don''t have a big sister anymore."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Li Heng walked within the Divine Capital''s imperial city, which was already draped in mourning white.

    Regarding this princess of the Great Liang Dynasty, many pce maids and eunuchs had deep feelings. She was like thete Empress who treated the pce staff well. Hence, the cries of mourning were sincere and heartfelt.

    Hearing these cries, Li Heng naturally recalled the Empress'' passing. As the princess had said, she had always regarded Li Heng as an uncle. Simrly, Li Heng had always seen her as a junior, though their roles differed, and he often had to be very restrained.

    Remembering the years spent in the Prince''s Manor, Li Heng''s eyes filled with sadness. Life indeed involves farewells, but he had never imagined he would see the Empress and the princess pass away before him.

    At this moment, Li Heng suddenly felt much older.

    But he knew that the Emperor was probably the most heartbroken person right now.

    So, he quickly made his way to the pce.

    The Emperor sat on the threshold, his emperor robe dragging on the ground. At this moment, he was no longer the imposing ruler of the mortal world but a father who had just experienced the pain of losing his daughter.

    The emperor robe was now toorge, no longer fitting him well.

    Li Heng softly said, "Your Majesty, condolences."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not look at him, but kept staring into the distance, his eyes filled with destion.

    "All three princes wish to enter the pce. The Third Prince even started crying and causing amotion at the pce gates. Should we let them in?"

    Li Heng looked at the emperor, whose hair had turned even whiter, and spoke softly.

    It was natural for a brother to want to see his sister; no one in the world could say that this was wrong.

    "Let the Youngest in. As for the other two, tell them to get back to their residences and wait there."

    The Great Liang Emperor was expressionless.

    Li Heng nodded and then asked, "Your Majesty, what about that schr?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and did not say anything.

    Li Heng fell silent and went to carry out his duties.

    Just as Li Heng left, dark clouds suddenly gathered over the Divine Capital, and the first autumn rain of the year began abruptly.

    The Emperor did not rise, his emperor robe was soon drenched by the rain.

    This ruler of allnds sat on the doorstep, lonely and drenched. Only then did he slowly stand up and walk in the rain.

    He walked very slowly, even increasingly slower.

    Time spares no one, everyone will eventually be defeated by time, no matter who they are.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the pce.

    Princess Anpingy quietly on the bed, her eyes closed, a faint smile lingering on her face. It was clear that seeing that schr and the kite in her final moments had eased much of her regret.

    But some regrets had been part of her life all along.

    The usually carefree man stood by the bed, looking at the lifeless woman before him. He smiled, "You still look so beautiful. How is it that after all these years, you haven''t aged at all?"

    Even though she could no longer hear him, the man continued to murmur, "You never really acted like a princess. If you had told me you were a princess the first time we met, I probably wouldn''t have talked to you. This way, you might have met a man who could truly marry you and live a happy life, instead of being unhappy every day like this."

    "We were born into this world, and you were born into the imperial family, which isn''t a good thing. But given our circumstances, if we don''t strive to create a better world for those whoe after us, what else can we do?"

    The man spoke with a smile, but tears were already streaming down his face. He had not cried when he left the academy, nor had he cried when his entire family, except for him, had perished. But now, he could not hold back his tears.

    "I''ve let you down, but I had to make a choice. I couldn''t choose any other path, so I ended up wronging you."

    The man wanted to reach out and touch Princess Anping''s face. But after a moment of hesitation, he withdrew his hand. He whispered, "Miss Chen... I really like you, I''ve liked you for a long, long time."

    "But... thinking it over, it wasn''t just you I wronged. It''s my fault for not being able to move past it, for failing you. In the end, it''s all my fault, making you live like this was my fault too, and I''m truly sorry."

    The man''s tears would not stop, and his voice grew hoarse. "This life ends here. In the next life, let''s not be anyone important. I''ll stay by your side forever..."

    After saying this, the man turned and left, his figure fading away.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The three princes stood outside the pce gates. The First Prince, with his corpulent body, resembled a small mountain. Except, his asional coughing reminded people that it was not a small mountain.

    The Second Prince had a grim expression, his eyes full of sorrow.

    Only the Third Prince, with tears streaming down his face, had already cried himself hoarse.

    ¡°Youngest, maintain your decorum. Why do you keep crying?!¡±

    The First Prince nced at the Third Prince with some displeasure.

    But the Third Prince was just a teenager, and upon hearing that the big sister whom he was closest to had passed away, how could he contain his emotions?

    The Second Prince opened his mouth, about to speak, when Li Heng''s figure appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Eunuch Li, can we enter the pce now?¡±

    The Second Prince''s face was full of hope. ¡°I also want to see my elder sister onest time.¡±

    Li Heng looked at the three princes. After giving a bow, he shook his head, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that only the Third Prince may enter the pce. Two highnesses, please return.¡±

    The First Prince said in a deep voice, ¡°Eunuch Li, did Imperial Father really say that?¡±

    The Second Prince could no longer contain his anger. "When Imperial Mother passed away, Imperial Father wouldn''t let us see her onest time. Now that Imperial Sister is gone too, will it be the same? How can there be a reason in this world for not letting a brother see his sister?!"

    Li Heng looked at the Second Prince. This trusted eunuch of the Emperor just shook his head. "His Majesty''s decree is as it is, whether Your Highness listens or not."

    The Third Prince did not hesitate and had already run toward the pce. The First Prince and Second Prince exchanged nces. The First Prince sighed, "Imperial Father must have his reasons. What more can I say?"

    The Second Prince wanted to say more, but Li Heng shook his head, "Your Highness, mind your words."

    The Second Prince was suddenly taken aback, forcibly suppressing his anger and remaining silent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Third Prince ran through the heavy rain, even losing one of his shoes in the process. Panting heavily, he finally arrived at the Princess'' bedchamber.

    But upon reaching the entrance, this Third Prince inexplicably stopped, unable to take another step forward. Holding onto the door frame, he looked inside, with both tears and rainwater streaming down his face, indistinguishable from each other.

    He was young, and after his birth, his imperial mother had to manage various affairs within the pce. As a result, it was his imperial sister who practically raised him. Their bond was deep; something not easily understood by others. However, as he grew older, he became upied with his lessons, and his big sister had been in low spirits over the years, leading to less frequent meetingspared to their childhood. Recently, his big sister had actively sought him out several times. The Third Prince had thought she hade to terms with some things and was happy about it. But today, upon hearing of her passing, he could not think of anything else but to see her onest time.

    Having been blocked at the pce gates for a long time earlier, he had even felt considerable resentment toward that imperial father of this.

    Yet now that he could finally see his big sister onest time, he suddenly hesitated to enter.

    If he did not see his sister, it was as if she was still there. But once he saw her, she would truly be gone.

    The Third Prince closed his eyes in anguish.

    Several minutester, he slowly walked into the pce.

    "Big sis."

    The Third Prince looked at the dressing table and called softly.

    No one answered.

    The Third Prince took a few more steps forward.

    He saw Princess Anping lying quietly in bed, with a paper kite still clutched in her hand.

 Chapter 487: Autumn Rain Doesnt Kill, but Something Will

    Chapter 487: Autumn Rain Doesn''t Kill, but Something Will

    Just as many court officials were gathering at the pce gate, hoping to enter the pce to see the emperor, news suddenly spread from within the imperial city. Upon hearing the news, the court officials were momentarily stunned, followed by a profound silence. Without needing any further prompting, this group of officials turned away, leaving the pce gate, and no longer insisted on holding court sessions.

    The Princess of Great Liang had passed away.

    The court officials were not hotheads, nor had they be foolish from studying too much. Their protests at the pce gate were not entirely out of a sense of righteousness; a significant portion of them were driven by their reputations. Previously, they were unaware of the reasons behind theck of court sessions, but now that they knew, it made sense that the emperor had not held court these past few days. If they continued to press the issue, not only would public opinion be against them, but they would also lose support from many of their peers in court.

    Thus, remaining silent was the best course of action.

    Not far away, the Grand Historian and the Premier watched the court officials slowly leave in silence.

    The Premier turned to the Grand Historian and softly said, "History''s pen is like a knife, will you be gentler this time?"

    The Grand Historian remained expressionless, though the look in his eyes wasplicated. Even if it was him, he was also somewhat moved at this moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor was first the ruler of the realm, then the husband of his wife, and the father of his daughter. As a subject, it is natural to hold the Great Liang Emperor to the standards expected of a sovereign. But after setting aside the identity of a subject? He was merely a middle-aged man who had lost his wife and daughter one after another.

    The Grand Historian thought for a long time and eventually shook his head.The Premier sighed, "Your temperament might bring you trouble one day."

    The Grand Historian replied calmly, "Since I chose to be a historian, I must be true to history. Personal life and death are of little importance."

    The Premier did not try to persuade his friend further and simplymented, "When all is said and done, this emperor of ours is also a human being. The pain of separation through death is like a heavy rain that can soak him through."

    After saying this, the Premier waved to someone in the distance. Soon, a servant brought an oiled-paper umbre. Opening the umbre, the Premier walked away slowly.

    The Grand Historian gazed at the pce walls in front of him, remaining silent for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Ministry of Rites handled the funeral arrangements for the princess as per custom. However, unlike the previous grand ceremony for the deceased empress, the proceedings this time were much quieter. After the officials from the Ministry of Rites submitted the n ording to old customs, there was no objection from the imperial pce. One of the vice ministers of the Ministry of Rites had a sudden inspiration and, after considering the emperor''s thoughts, proposed burying the princess in the empress'' mausoleum to apany her. He initially believed that this idea would certainly receive the emperor''s approval. But after submitting the proposal, it was like casting a stone into the ocean; there was no response.

    This left the vice minister anxious for a long time. He had hoped to use this opportunity to get closer to the emperor, but it turned out to be a futile effort. Fortunately, the emperor did not take any action against him, neither overtly nor covertly, which finally allowed the vice minister to rx.

    After the princess'' funeral was handled, the weather in the Divine Capital noticeably cooled. Autumn rains came one after another, prompting many citizens to start preparing charcoal for the winter. Though it was still early, they knew that waiting too long would cause the price of charcoal to rise significantly as winter approached. Wealthy families might not care, but for themon folk, saving money wherever possible was essential. Any savings could be used for other needs, like buying new clothes for a wife who had not had any all year or getting extra candied hawthorn sticks for children who loved them. There were all things to be happy about.

    As the autumn rains paused, the Divine Capital enjoyed a rare few days of sunshine. However, with the temporary break in the rain, a new piece of news had already spread among the residences of the influential figures.

    Unlike the news of the princess¡¯s severe illness, which did not concern many, this piece of news immediately captured the attention of many once it spread.

    At thekeside pavilion of the academy, the Dean was having hotpot today.

    This delicacy from the old Shu region had actually been introduced to the Divine Capital many years ago. However, the people from the north were not ustomed to the spicy vor, so only a few liked it. As a result, it was hard to find authentic hotpot in the Divine Capital. The Dean did not particrly enjoy it either. In the past, he had only eaten it a few times. But today, on a whim, he decided to have some. However, as he watched the chilies and peppercorns boiling in the copper pot, he lost interest.

    Wei Xu, who was serving by his side, also showed little interest in the fiery soup.

    The Dean sighed, "Some people have no conscience. They finally made a trip here and don''t even bother to visit."

    Wei Xu was taken aback, not understanding his teacher''s words. But he did not dwell on it and instead asked, "Have you heard about the news circting in the Divine Capital, Teacher?"

    The Dean nced at Wei Xu and asked curiously, "What news? I''m not as well-informed as you."

    "You must be joking, Teacher," Wei Xu said, without beating around the bush, and got straight to the point: "It''s spreading throughout the court that His Majesty recently met with that Demon Emperor again."

    The Dean responded nonchntly, "Outside of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, with that Temple Master present too."

    Wei Xu nodded and continued, "His Majesty, the Demon Emperor, and that Temple Master discussed a matter, and it''s already been decided."

    The Dean remarked, "It''s just another mutual probing. Maybe there won''t be a major war in theing years, or perhaps they don''t want to fight anymore. But it seems no one is willing to just quietly live like this for many years."

    Wei Xu said, "The Demon Emperor wants to know the future of the human race, His Majesty wants to know the future of the demon race and the situation of the foreignnds, and the foreign cultivators also want to know the current situation of the Great Liang. It''s a three-way game."

    The Dean nodded, "Stop beating around the bush, just say what you want to say."

    Wei Xu said softly, "It seems the academy should not involved in this."

    The Dean smiled, "Are you worried about your little junior sister or something else?"

    Wei Xu did not speak.

    The Dean looked at the hotpot in front of him, then picked up a piece with his chopsticks. Seeing that it was tripe, he lost his appetite and put down his chopsticks. "The academy may be in the Divine Capital, but it doesn''t seem to have any subordinate rtionship."

    "If His Majesty wishes to do something, as the Dean of the academy, I can naturally block it. But for this matter, it is not up to me alone to decide."

    The Dean suddenly became a little angry as he contemted, "You know exactly what kind of person your Little Junior Sister is!"

    Wei Xu looked at the Dean and said, "But right now, Little Junior Sister''s cultivation realm might not be enough."

    The Dean snorted coldly, "Then let''s count on that brat."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital at this moment was like a calmke. But beneath the surface, undercurrents were surging.

    "Dried long beans stewed with dried bamboo shoots, I''ve been craving this for a long time. Sister-inw''s cooking is as good as ever, really delicious."

    While many were concerned about the news, Chen Chao was currently having a meal at Song Lian''s house.

    The woman smiled brightly at Chen Chao''spliment, "If you like it, eat more. Come over anytime, Sister-inw will make sure you''re full."

    Chen Chao sighed, "That''s not necessarily true. Working under Lord Song, whether I cane or not depends on his mood."

    Song Lian who was eating heartily suddenly found himself wrongfully used and his expression turned somewhat ugly. However, before he could say anything, the woman beside him gave him a fierce re, making him feel a bit aggrieved.

    "Don''t mind him. From now on,e whenever you want. Sister-inw has the final say!"

    The woman gave Chen Chao a big serving of dried bamboo shoots and then smiled as she asked, "I heard from your Brother Song that you also have a girl you like. When do you n to get married? Don''t keep it a secret when the timees, Sister-inw must be there."

    Chen Chao smiled awkwardly, "No rush, no rush, it''s not at that stage yet."

    Song Lian poured cold water on the idea, "This kid might want to marry her, but that girl may not want to marry him. The road is still long."

    When the woman heard this, she red at Song Lian again.

    Song Lian could only lower his head and continue eating.

    "In Sister-inw''s opinion, if you like someone, you should pursue her quickly. Don''t be like your Brother Song here, who won''t even let out a fart after a beating."

    Chen Chao smiled and just nodded.

    The meal was veryfortable. At the end, Chen Chao patted his somewhat swollen belly and sat in the courtyard with Song Lian, basking in the sun, while the woman went to clean up the dishes.

    Song Lian picked his teeth with a bamboo stick, ncing at the woman''s back and sighed, "Actually, your sister-inw is right. Matters of the heart can''t wait."

    Chen Chao retorted with a cold face, "Do you think she''s the average girl? Do you think I can just pursue her and marry her?"

    Song Lianughed heartily, "Then who can you me? Who told you to like such a girl."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Only then, did Song Lian speak seriously, "Have you heard about the rumors going aroundtely?"

    Chen Chao shook his head listlessly, "I don''t know."

    Song Lian sneered, "Can you not know? You just don''t want to know, right?"

    Chen Chao rubbed his belly and said indifferently, "Do you really think I have a choice? This is all up to His Majesty."

    Song Lian smiled and nodded, "That''s true, but when the timees, will you put in the effort or just go through the motions?"

    Chen Chao looked up in disbelief at Song Lian, "Your Excellency, you and I both serve the imperial court, is this how you see me?" "Don''t you know my character, Your Excellency?" "Don''t you know what kind of person I am, Your Excellency?"

    Song Lian frowned briefly, then smiled warmly, "It''s hard to say. Either way, things seem a bit unclear to me."

    Chen Chao rolled his eyes.

    Song Lian patted Chen Chao on the shoulder and said gravely, "What I do know is that when the timees, you won''t just bepeting with the demon race, you''ll also have topete with those youngsters in the North."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "We all serve the court. What''s there topete for?"

    Song Lian shook his head and smiled, "That''s how you think, but it doesn''t mean they think the same way."

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment, then asked, "When exactly? Next spring?"

    Song Lian did not directly answer his question, he just said, "His Majesty has already issued a decree. The next court session, the Warden faction will also join."

    Chen Chao asked, "Should I be aware of this?"

    Song Lian raised an eyebrow and said, "Have you forgotten that I am the Commander of the Left Guard?"

 Chapter 488: A Storm is Coming

    Chapter 488: A Storm is Coming

    The Great Liang Dynasty had not held many court sessions this year. Although governmental affairs were being handled in an orderly manner, the officials were already dissatisfied. Previously, there had been an uproar at the pce gates, but it quickly died down after the princess passed away. Just when everyone thought that His Majesty would not hold another court session for the rest of the year, the officials received news that there would be a court session on the day of the Cold Dew, the 17th Sr Term. Although this session would not be as grand as a grand court session, ording to the decree from the pce, His Majesty would announce a piece of news to the public.

    Even though many people were already aware of the news, knowing it still left everyone feeling somewhatplicated.

    Therefore, it was hard to predict what the atmosphere would be like in the court on the day of the Cold Dew.

    Many were eagerly awaiting the court session on that day.

    As for Xie Nandu, who was already at the center of the vortex, she continued to read books and practice her swordsmanship as usual, seemingly unaffected by the world''s troubles.

    During this period, Chen Chao had not been idle. Besides tempering his body, he was also contemting the saber technique he hadprehended on Sword Qi Mountain. Additionally, he was studying that piece of paper. Last time, he had discerned the word "I" on it. Recently, he had been painstakingly trying to see a second word. However, for some reason, his progress had been slow, and to this day, he still failed to see what the second word was.

    Nevertheless, Chen Chao was not too disappointed. The more mysterious the content on that piece of paper was, the more it suggested that an unknown world was waiting for him to explore not far away. This sense of curiosity provided Chen Chao with additional drive to move forward.

    Moreover, the white mist within his body was bing increasingly robust. Although he still did not know the origin of the white mist, he gradually understood that it was beneficial to him. In his spare time, he had even taken an interest in the cultivation notes of the master of Clearwater Mountain Lord. Although Chen Chao would not be as radical with regards to martial artists using magic spells, he was very intrigued too.

    Lastly, Chen Chao spent a significant amount of time on his saber, Cloud Mud. After the broken saber was reforged, as the old man from Sword Qi Mountain had said, all traces of the previous owner had been erased. This saber was now entirely his. However, Chen Chao felt that something was not quite right. Several times, when he held the saber, he felt an inexplicable sensation.Although Chen Chao was also curious about the previous owner of the saber, despite his deliberate and unintentional probing, he had not found any answers.

    He had even linked the previous owner of the saber to the girl in the white mist and that piece of paper. They all seemed to be mysterious figures above that of Nepenthe Realm; all belonging to that of another world.

    Shaking his head to clear his mind of these thoughts, with his saber at his side, Chen Chao headed to the academy. Entering the small courtyard, he found Xie Nandu still reading under the eaves. But as soon as Chen Chao stepped into the courtyard, he felt a sharp sword qi aimed straight at his be.

    Chen Chao tilted his head, trying to dodge the sword qi without drawing his saber. However, several more sword lights suddenly arose.

    Theye one after another, all exceedingly fierce.

    Xie Nandu, who had been sitting under the eaves, stood up and quietly watched the scene in the courtyard.

    Chen Chao dodged a few flying swords and then smashed a punch onto one of them, knocking it away. He did the same to the other flying swords, finally managing to fend them off. He then asked curiously, "You broke through again?!"

    From the earlier flying sword attacks, Chen Chao could clearly feel that the girl''s cultivation realm had significantly improvedpared to before.

    Sometimes, even he had to admit that the girl before him was indeed born to wield a sword. It seemed like in her eyes, cultivation seemed as simple as eating and drinking.

    "Not yet, there''s still one more step."

    Xie Nandu took back her flying swords and sat back down.

    "But it''s very close. The Bitter Sea Realm is within reach."

    Chen Chao walked under the eaves, looking at Xie Nandu. "It feels like you''re catching up faster even though you startedter. Soon you''ll step into the Bitter Sea Realm, and then Great Beyond. Will you reach the Nepenthe Realm before me?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer this question; hypothetical scenarios in cultivation were meaningless.

    Chen Chao nced at her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "On the day of Cold Dew, there will be a court session. The Warden faction will also attend."

    Xie Nandu nodded, speaking softly, "It''s expected."

    Chen Chao looked at her, about to say something, but Xie Nandu continued, "No need to persuade me. I will go too."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Do you know how dangerous it will be? Your current cultivation realm isn''t very suitable."

    "You know what my aspirations are. For now, I''ll just treat it as going to take a look. We''ll deal with whateveres nextter."

    Xie Nandu did not seem to care much and just shook her head slightly, "Don''t think about stopping me."

    Chen Chao''s voice held a trace of anger, "You could very well die in that damn ce!"

    Xie Nandu shook her head and smiled, "I don''t think it will be that easy."

    Chen Chao said grimly, "I''ve dealt with demons for a long time. I know these things very well. They eat people and are very formidable."

    "I heard that demons who have taken human form aren''t as interested in flesh and blood. But even if they do eat people, what about it? I have my flying swords."

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao, her eyes filled with determination. She was the type of person who, once she made a decision, could not be dissuaded by anyone, not even by Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao''s expression darkened, "I will go. You don''t need to."

    "You''re very naggy, and I don''t like it." Xie Nandu said softly: "I won''t die there right then."

    Chen Chao wanted to say more.

    But Xie Nandu shook her head, extended her hand, and said gently, "Growing up requires blood. Without seeing blood, only reading books, one won''t grow up. It seems you don''t quite understand this principle."

    Chen Chao said coldly, "Your Father understands perfectly well!"

    Xie Nandu nced at him but said nothing.

    Chen Chao quickly felt deted and sat down heavily, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    There were things he wanted to say desperately, but for some reason, he could not get the words out in front of the girl he liked.

    Fortunately, it was Xie Nandu sitting opposite, she naturally understood. So she just smiled and said, "Go roast two sweet potatoes."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Infatuation Daoist Temple, Yun Jianyue was bidding farewell to Zhu Xia at the temple gate.

    Zhu Xia nced at the Scripture Library inside, looking somewhat downcast.

    Yun Jianyue noticed her disappointment and smiled, saying, "It''s not our Infatuation Daoist Temple that''s sending you away, it''s your Pce Lord who asked you to return for some business."

    Zhu Xia stared at Yun Jianyue and asked, "Do you know what it is?"

    Yun Jianyue nodded, but then said, "But I can''t tell you. If I did, I''d get a beating."

    "You''re lying. How old are you that someone would still beat you?"

    Zhu Xia looked disdainfully at Yun Jianyue, tilting her head. It was adorable to the max.

    Yun Jianyue sighed. It was just a casual remark, obvious to anyone, yet this silly girl took it seriously.

    "Well, since you''ve been here for so long, have you finished reading that scripture?" Yun Jianyue tried tofort the girl in front of her in another way.

    Zhu Xia nodded, but still said regretfully, "But I wanted to hear those stories."

    "Stories?"

    Yun Jianyue was a bit puzzled.

    Zhu Xia hesitated, but finally shook her head and said, "Hmph, I''m not telling you."

    Yun Jianyue smiled silently, feeling more helpless than anything.

    By now, it seemed he still was not quite sure how to deal with this girl in front of him. She was just too naive.

    "Well then, I''m leaving, don''t miss me."

    Zhu Xia waved her hand, looking pleased with herself.

    There are benefits to having such a pure-hearted girl, one being that bad moodse and go quickly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll miss you a lot."

    Yun Jianyue said with a smile. The three young nuns bowed to Yun Jianyue and then turned to leave.

    After Zhu Xia left, Yun Jianyue btedly nced towards a certain direction, noticing a young daoist who had been watching for a long time.

    "Senior Brother Yun, hi! Have you seen how round the moon is tonight?" The young daoist felt goosebumps under Yun Jianyue''s scrutiny.

    Yun Jianyue remained expressionless. "Just one word - if Senior Sister finds out, I''ll bury you alive."

    The young daoist chuckled nervously, quickly waving his hands. "Impossible, impossible. I always keep my mouth shut, Senior Brother knows that."

    Yun Jianyue gave an "oh" without any emotions.

    "Oh right, Senior Brother, the Temple Master is waiting for you. Seems like it''s urgent. Hurry up," the young daoist said before turning and running off, quickly disappearing from sight.

    Yun Jianyue paid no further attention and promptly went to meet with that Infatuation Daoist Temple Lord.

    In front of the flower garden on the back mountain.

    Watching the flowers in the garden, the Temple Master was about to pick one when Yun Jianyue hurriedly shouted, "Temple Master, what are you doing?!"

    The Temple Master withdrew his hand and turned to look at Yun Jianyue. "What''s this? Are you the temple master now? You can boss me around?"

    Yun Jianyue had a crying face. "Let''s talk properly. The flowers are innocent. Why can''t Temple Master pick a flower elsewhere? Why here?"

    The Temple Master remained silent.

    "Isn''t it just going to the North? I''ll go, alright? Your elderly self is the Temple Master and a great daoist sage, why do you still enjoy doing such shameless things?"

    Yun Jianyue rubbed his head, feeling a headacheing on.

    The Temple Master chuckled and looked at Yun Jianyue with a smile. "You could be more straightforward. What do you mean by ''shameless''?"

    Yun Jianyue waved his hand. "Temple Master, you misheard me. Who said such a thing?"

    The Temple Master did not seem to mind the young man''s tant lies and simply said, "I''ve already sent word to Zhihua. You two will take the lead this time, so you better not disgrace us."

    Yun Jianyue raised an eyebrow. "Senior Sister isn''t as strong as me, why are you making Senior Sister go? Won''t I alone suffice?"

    The Temple Master had a rare moment of seriousness as he sighed, "You think it''s that simple? How many years have we not fought with demons? This is a good opportunity, but also very dangerous. Many people will die. If you go alone, I''m really scared that you''ll die."

    "But if Senior Sister goes, I''m afraid that Senior Sister will die."

    Yun Jianyue was not entirely satisfied with the Temple Master''s arrangement.

    "It''s not just you or us. The Sword Sect will also being into being this time. Can''t you be more serious?"

    The Temple Master sounded a bit annoyed, "You always have your rtionship in mind all day long. I''m afraid you''ll ruin the Infatuation Daoist Temple even if I pass my position to you in the future."

    Yun Jianyue said as a matter of course, "But she''s Senior Sister."

    The Temple Master frowned but did not speak.

    Yun Jianyue sighed. He knew some things were beyond his control.

    "Protect Zhihua well, and keep an eye on that young martial artist from Great Liang," the Temple Master said expressionlessly. "He went up Sword Qi Mountain and repaired that broken saber. Sword Qi Mountain has also made a deal with Great Liang. Great Liang has been making too many moves, it''s very troublesome."

    Yun Jianyue murmured in acknowledgment. Then, he became alert. "Temple Master, you don''t mean to suggest I should kill Chen Chao, do you?"

    The Temple Master shook his head with a smile. "I didn''t say that."

    Yun Jianyue said softly, "Either way, I won''t kill anyone."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young daoist ran all the way, breathless, and finally found his fellow disciples. He panted heavily as he said, "Big news! Do you guys know? Senior Brother Yun just said he really admires the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce!"

    "What? Senior Brother Yun can''t bear to part with the Saintess of the Myriad Heaven Pce Pce?"

    "No way, right? Senior Brother Yun actually likes the Myriad Heaven Pce''s Saintess?!"

    "Then what about Senior Sister Ye?"

    "Senior Brother Yun looks like such an honest and upright guy, turns out that he''s such a scumbag! How heartbreaking!"

    The disciples all chorused, leaving that young daoist dumbstruck with shock.

    Was it so exaggerated?

    How did Senior Brother Yun''s reputation be like this after just a few sentences?

    But his expression immediately became ugly: It''s over! I''ll probably be buried alive by Senior Brother Yun!

 Chapter 489: Court Session

    Chapter 489: Court Session

    On the day of Cold Dew, the morning court session proceeded as usual with prior notification, leaving most court officials with solemn expressions,cking their usual casual demeanor. Chen Chao departed from the Left Guard''s office, riding in a carriage with Song Lian who had nothing on him, while Chen Chao carried a saber at his waist. As the only military official with the right to bear arms into the pce for a court session, Chen Chao understood the need to keep a low profile. But after careful consideration, he felt something was amiss without his saber. Thus, he disregarded the public criticism, knowing the privilege of carrying arms was granted by the Emperor''s decree, so no one would dare to object in public.

    But even so, as the sole military official allowed to carry a saber, Chen Chao attracted numerous gazes when he got off the horse carriage. Emotions among the military officials varied greatly, a mix of envy and jealousy, while the feelings among most civil officials were far moreplicated.

    Song Lian kept his eyes straight ahead. The Emperor had specifically invited the entire warden faction to attend the court session this time, and Song Lian knew the reasons behind it. As for Chen Chao, he walked in silence too, closely following Song Lian.

    Since it was not a grand court session, the protocol for entering the pce was less strict. Civil and military officials mingled together, all walking with whomever they were normally on closer terms with. An intriguing phenomenon was noticeable: military officials rarely walked alongside civil officials, while civil officials mostly stayed grouped together, within simr ranks.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, being an official required more than just schrly knowledge, many people had to study social dynamics too. Otherwise, one could easily face subtle retaliation. This ce was right under the Emperor''s eyelids, where opportunities for rapid advancement were numerous, but one had to be exceedingly cautious at the same time, as a single misstep could lead to a disastrous downfall.

    Thus, the regional officials envied those in the capital, yet among the capital officials, there were those who envied regional officials too.

    However, such matters were subjective, and no one could truly convince the other - like chickens talking to ducks.

    Chen Chao initially intended to avoid anyplications, but after a few steps, he spotted a familiar face. After pausing and exchanging a word with Song Lian, he quickly made his way over.

    This familiar face was none other than precisely Mi Ke who had recently been transfered to the Divine Capital.They had previously met at the Ministry of Works, but since then, Chen Chao had not met this Lord Mi again. This was partly because Chen Chao had traveled far, missing out on some cultivation time, and partly because Mi Ke who was newly arrived in the capital had many tasks to handle. Even during his days off, Mi Ke dared not leave his residence lightly, fearing unforeseen circumstances that might leave a poor impression on his superiors if they could not find him.

    The two met and walked side by side. With a straightforward smile, Chen Chao said, "My reputation in the Divine Capital isn''t very good right now. Elder Brother Mi, walking with me might bring you troubleter. Don''t me me if you face any difficulties."

    Mi Ke was taken aback and then said angrily, "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Why did I even greet you then?"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak. He naturally knew how much truth these words held. Having been in the Divine Capital for some time, Mi Ke would surely have inquired about Chen Chao''s reputation in the Divine Capital.

    Seeing that he had not managed to scare Chen Chao, Mi Keughed and said, "Being able to serve as an official in the Divine Capital is already satisfying enough for me. Whether I can rise to higher ranks is something to think about only when one has no other worries. Our friendship is more important. If I avoided you just for my career, I''d feel guilty even if I became the premier."

    Chen Chao said with a teasing smile, "Elder Brother Mi has be much more open-minded over the years. You''re not as stingy as you used to be."

    Mi Ke shook his head and said, "You got it wrong, Younger Brother. Being in the Divine Capital made me realize how hard things can be. This elder brother''s sry isn''t enough to cover many expenses. I''ve heard there''s a famous street in the Divine Capital, but I haven''t dared to visit it. Listening to songs and enjoying the pleasure sounds delightful, but my wallet isn''t fat enough."

    Chen Chao quickly interrupted, "Elder Brother, don''t say that. I''ll treat you to many things, but I can''t apany you to such ces of ill repute."

    With a righteous look, Mi Ke said, "Younger Brother, you''re mistaken. Those ces are frequented by literati and refined guests, not just for the pleasures of the flesh."

    Chen Chao looked helpless, genuinely impressed by Mi Ke''s ability to spin it into something righteous sounding.

    "Listen to Elder Brother, a young man like you should go out and experience the world. It''s all about cultivating one''s mind and character."

    Mi Ke appeared disappointed, seemingly disheartened by Chen Chao''sck of enthusiasm.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Didn''t your wifee with you to the Divine Capital?"

    Mi Ke nodded, "The journey was too long and difficult, so I let her stay at home by herself."

    Chen Chao then understood, "No wonder."

    When Mi Ke was in Tianqing County, he was known for being afraid of his wife. If she were here, he would not have such ideas.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea, Younger Brother. I just love my wife dearly, it''s not what you''re thinking." Mi Ke stroked his beard, exuding a somewhat refined yet roguish air.

    Chen Chaoughed, "I didn''t say anything. But Elder Brother does have a point, those ces should be visited, if only to broaden one''s horizons."

    Mi Ke smiled knowingly.

    After a pause, Mi Ke lowered his voice and asked, "Today''s court session seems unusual no matter how I look at it. With your connections, can you tell me if this is about dealing with those court officials who caused amotion outside the pce gates recently?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "It''s not rted to that matter. If you''re thinking about advancing, Elder Brother Mi, it''s probably not the right time."

    Embarrassed that Chen Chao had seen through his ambitions, Mi Ke smiled awkwardly. Serving as an official in the Divine Capital, each had their own task and there was nobody to spare. Wanting to secure a better position was not easy.

    As they stepped into the corridor leading to the imperial pce and walked out of it, Mi Ke sighed as they arrived before that great hall, "For many people, their whole life is spent bowing step by step. By the time they finally enter that great hall, most of them have white hair. Yet, even so, they feel it''s worth it."

    Chen Chao smiled but did not speak. This was the typical journey for most ordinary people.

    However, Chen Chao soon smiled and said, "Elder Brother, if you keep working diligently, you''ll surely achieve great sess one day."

    Mi Keughed and replied, "I''ll take Younger Brother''s word for it."

    Mi Ke then joined the ranks of the civil officials, while Chen Chao positioned himself behind Song Lian.

    This time, the Left and Right Guards each formed their own line, and as the deputymander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao naturally stood behind Song Lian.

    Even so, as the only one carrying a saber, he drew the attention of numerous court officials.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The court sessionmenced as usual. At the start, His Majesty the Emperor and the key ministers, who could be considered the pirs of the nation, discussed state affairs inside the great hall. Meanwhile, those officials who did not have the privilege to enter had to wait patiently outside. On clear days, this was not much of an issue, but if it rained, many of the frailer civil officials would end up falling ill.

    Today, although it was not raining, it was already autumn, and the weather was turning cooler, leaving many civil officials looking pale.

    Therefore, saying that being an official was no easy task, was not just an empty statement. However,pared to the power, wealth, and reputation that came with holding office, many people still found it worthwhile.

    Compared to the civil officials, the military officials were more robust and less affected by the elements.

    After waiting for over two hours, even Chen Chao started to feel a bit restless. He could not help but feel grateful that the warden faction usually did not have to attend court sessions.

    Soon enough, the officials inside the hall began to file out and rejoin their respective groups, indicating that the initial discussions were over. Next up, it would be the matter of great importance, which the entire Divine Capital was concerned about.

    The Emperor, adorned in his emperor robes, slowly walked out, with Li Heng closely following behind.

    This was the first appearance of the Great Liang Emperor since the tragic loss of his daughter. He looked just as he always did, showing no difference despite the recent events.

    Li Heng paused for a moment, then stepped out from behind the Emperor. He walked up to the jade steps and began to read aloud the imperial decree in his hands:

    "In the 215th year since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, since the founding emperor''s time, we began the construction of the Northern Frontier Great Liang Emperor. Since then, countless men of the Great Liang have fought for the human race, ensuring over two hundred years of peace and stability, preventing cmities like those of the former Qi."

    Li Heng''s voice was steady and calm, but every word reached the ears of the assembled court officials. Over the past two centuries, although the Great Liang Dynasty had notpletely eradicated the scourge of demons within its borders, the Northern Frontier Great Liang Dynasty had never been breached by the demon race. There was even a significant victoryst year that brought more peace to the Great Liang.

    "Even in peaceful times, the threat of the demon race persists. We must remain vignt. His Majesty, the Demon Emperor, and the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple have agreed that young cultivation geniuses will be selected to train in the deste northernnds."

    Li Heng continued to read the edict, but his gaze remained fixed on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed silently. He understood the situation well enough - it was nothing more than the demon race, the Great Liang Dynasty, and the foreignnds, these three parties trying to gauge each other''s strength.

    After all, prior to this, whether was it the Myriad Willow Convention or the wars between the Great Liang and the demon race, the former had little impact, and thetter was a conflict only involving cultivators. There had never been a true sh involving young cultivators.

    Song Lian softly remarked, "This is truly a life-threatening mission."

    Chen Chao bitterly smiled but did not speak.

    "We want to discuss with everyone, do we have any suitable candidates?"

    After Li Heng stepped back, the Great Liang Emperor finally spoke.

    Up until this point, everything announced had been a unteral deration by the Great Liang Emperor, leaving no room for dissent.

    This was the Great Liang Emperor''s will, some matters could be discussed, but others were never open for debate.

    At this moment, all eyes turned to Chen Chao, but he merely looked toward the Heavenly Imperial Institution. Leading them was a vice-chairman, with no sign of the chairman himself.

    Chen Chao was actually very curious about the chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution. However, for some reason, during the previous grand court session, even though the Lord Warden Commander and the Great General were present, the chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution seemed to have never shown face.

    Now, with the selection of candidates, it was obvious that he would be one of them. As a ce for Great Liang to interact with the foreignnds, the Heavenly Imperial Institution had no shortage of young cultivators who would undoubtedly be chosen. But why did the chairman still not appear?

    Before Chen Chao could ponder further.

    A voice suddenly sounded out.

    "This subject rmends the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao!"

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 490.1: The Two Brilliant Women - Part 1

    Chapter 490.1: The Two Brilliant Women - Part 1

    Hearing the voice, Chen Chao looked in the direction it came from. It emerged from the ranks of the civil officials, but there were too many people to see clearly who it was.

    Chen Chao cursed inwardly. He had known he could not avoid this and had been prepared to volunteer himself. He did not expect that someone would beat him to it and rmend him first.

    Volunteering and being rmended by someone else were fundamentally different.

    At the very least, the intentions behind this person''s rmendation were worth pondering.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s gaze passed over the assembled officials andnded on Chen Chao, who asked calmly, "Deputy Commander Chen, are you willing?"

    Chen Chao stepped forward, bowed slightly, and replied, "As a subject of Great Liang, it is my duty to serve the people, of course this subject is willing to go to the Northern Frontier to y the demon race and fight for Great Liang!"

    "Good, Deputy Commander Chen is indeed a pir of the nation. We are greatlyforted to have you."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly but looked meaningfully at the official who had spoken earlier. Standing where he was, he could naturally see clearly who it was that had made the rmendation.

    But before the Great Liang Emperor could speak, a court official stepped forward. "Your Majesty, this matter is about the honor of Great Liang. It cannot be decided so hastily. It requires careful consideration."At first nce, this seemed like a reasonable statement, but the Grand Historian''s brow had already furrowed. Although he did not get along with Chen Chao, believing he had gained the Emperor''s favor without earning it, it was clear that Chen Chao had proven himself at the martial examination of the Myriad Willow Convention. Among the young people of the current generation, few couldpare to him. Chen Chao''s selection should have been beyond a doubt.

    Moreover, this was a matter of risking one''s life. The Grand Historian doubted many would be eager topete for it.

    This official''s statement must hold ulterior motives.

    Chen Chao also took a few looks at the official, furrowing his brows. In a moment, he understood the other''s intentions. It seemed they simply wanted to spite him.

    Last winter, he had arrested a teacher from an academy, which had severely damaged his reputation among schrs. He had not expected that someone would seize this moment to further humiliate him.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the court official and said calmly, "Does our dear official also wish to contribute to the country? However, in Our view, while you may have some ability in governance, when ites to fighting and killing, it would be best if you didn''t get involved."

    The court official had hoped that by taking the lead and making such a statement, it would make things difficult for Chen Chao. However, he had not expected the Emperor to dismiss him so bluntly. Fortunately, he knew when to retreat. After a slight change in expression, this official said, "This subject has spoken out of turn. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."

    The Emperor merely smiled and let it pass.

    This seemed like a minor incident, but astute observers could discern a deeper significance.

    A bunch of civil officials, in the end, what real say could they have regarding this sort of thing? Even if such things were to be discussed in court, they primarily concerned the warden faction, the Heavenly Imperial Institution, and the prominent families of the Divine Capital. The Emperor''s earlierment actually had a simple goal: he aimed to build momentum for that young military official. However, some in the court were not willing to see such a sight.

    So, whether the Great Liang Emperor''s decision was spontaneous or a long-nned strategy, it now seemed like an illusion that had been shattered.

    To dare openly challenge the Emperor in a court session was daring, and although the Emperor might not do anything on the surface, the future of that court official''s career was now uncertain.

    Sure enough, after Chen Chao was nominated, the Left Guard Commander Song Lian and the Right Guard Commander Ye Dayuan both stepped forward to rmend several candidates. This time, no one objected.

    Following this, that vice-chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution also said a few names, which was actually the normal procedure.

    However, it was clear that the leading figure for this mission was Chen Chao and could only be Chen Chao.

    After this process waspleted, many suddenly realized something: the academy was actually missing from the list.

    While the academy technically consisted of foreign cultivators, it had been rooted in the Divine Capital for many years. Many of its schrs had long since taken up official positions within the Great Liang Dynasty. Subconsciously, people still associated the academy with the Great Liang. Yet, the absence of that Dean at today''s court session suggested some underlying issues.

    Soon after, an attendant came running from a distance and knelt before the jade steps. "Your Majesty, Xie Nandu from the academy seeks an audience!"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s expression remained unchanged and he calmly said, "Summon her."

    The words Xie Nandu caused a stir among the court officials. Her name carried immense weight; she was the final disciple of the academy''s dean and the prodigy daughter of the Xie Family. Her reputation in the Great Liang Dynasty was widespread and far, and much better than Chen Chao''s.

    Just being the Dean''s disciple made it destined for Xie Nandu to receive great respect among schrs. But why was this former top schr of the Myriad Willow Convention''s literary examination seeking an audience with His Majesty before the court session ended?

    Many court officials could not figure out the reason, so they simply did not think about it. They were somewhat eager to see her, as they had heard this name too many times ,but had never seen her in person. Today seemed like a rare opportunity.

    Chen Chao''s expression was the mostplex. He had previously spoken with Xie Nandu but failed to convince her. Initially, he thought her absence from the pce meant she had reconsidered. However, seeing her now left him with mixed emotions. On one hand, he did not want Xie Nandu to undertake this perilous journey to the Northern Frontier, fraught with dangers. But on the other hand, he knew that once this girl set her mind on something, no one had ever been able to dissuade her.

    Under the gaze of the court officials, a young woman in a light blue dress walked in slowly. In an instant, many younger officials widened their eyes. They had long heard that this extraordinary woman from the academy was not only famed for her talents but also possessed a stunningly beautiful face. But rumors were just that - rumors, and they had never truly considered what her legendary beauty might be like until they saw her in person today. Everyone was stupefied.

    The young woman standing before them did not apply a touch of makeup, yet her face alone seemed to outshine all the brilliance in the world. The Great Liang Dynasty had not adopted the practice of establishing a ranking for beauties like the lists of celestial maidens ranking in foreignnds, but if they had, this genius daughter from the Xie Family would undoubtedly have been the top choice without question.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at this young woman, whom he had only seen a few times before, with a hint of a smile on his face.

    Some women in the world were indeed like so. Even if one had no romantic feelings toward them, just looking at them elicited a sense of admiration.

    However, looking at Xie Nandu, the Great Liang Emperor thought of another woman.

    She also came from the academy, and the two bore some resemnce.

    As this genius girl from the academy took her ce, everyone awaited her words, eager to hear what this famous prodigy would say. Even the Great Liang Emperor was curious about what this young woman, who chose to enter the pce at this particr moment, had to say.

    Chen Chao also raised his head to look at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu seemed unaware that everyone was looking at her. She simply raised her head, smiled at the Great Liang Emperor, and said softly, "Your Majesty, Xie Nandu of the academy requests to join the battle."

    ______

 Chapter 490.2: The Two Brilliant Women - Part 2

    Chapter 490.2: The Two Brilliant Women - Part 2

    An eventful autumn was also a rainy autumn.

    These days, the Divine Capital seemed always to have something happening. First, the death of the princess, then the unprecedented non-battlefield confrontation between the Great Liang Dynasty and the demon race. Such major events should have been decided collectively by the court officials, but the Emperor had always been decisive and swift in action. Given that the death of the princess was not long ago, everyone knew that the Emperor was in a foul mood. Thus, no one dared to cross him on this matter. Besides, since the Emperor''s ascension, governance, and state affairs could be discussed with the court officials, but when had he ever listened to them on affairs of national defense?

    In earlier years, when His Majesty the Emperor insisted on allocating half of the annual treasury ie to build the Northern Frontier Army, it caused quite an uproar. Themotion at that time was significant, with at least a dozen court ministers expressing their opposition. There were even multiple incidents of bloodshed at the pce gates. However, His Majesty simply remarked, "We are not negotiating with you all." At that moment, the Minister of Revenue, who was in his prime, was immediately dismissed and sent to retire in his hometown.

    Subsequently, any officials who voiced dissent faced demotions or outright dismissals.

    That month, nearly a quarter of the officials in the court were swept up in the turmoil, leading to many vacancies in several offices. Despite the old ministers'' persistent advice, the Emperor still acted arbitrarily. It was not untilst year''s victory at the Northern Frontier that the long-standing passive stance since the previous Qi Dynasty was finally broken.

    Although it was uncertain whether Great Liang would emerge victorious in the next major battle, this recent sess alone had significantly boosted the Emperor''s reputation among the popce. Despite being perceived as somewhat autocratic by the court officials, His Majesty''s reputation among the people rivaled that of the founding emperor. Even Emperor Taizong had been eclipsed by his aplishments.

    In recent years, some enthusiasts had even begun contemting what posthumous title would befit the Emperor''s great achievements after he passed.

    After the court session that day, the selection of candidates to head to the Northern Frontier was more or less finalized. There were about thirty people from the warden faction and the Heavenly Imperial Institutionbined. Additionally, the prominent families selected twenty talented young individuals. Though the Dean of the academy had no intention of getting involved, he did not strictly forbid the academy''s students from participating. With Xie Nandu leading, about twenty people from the academy also joined, making a total of over seventy people. Along with thirty more from the Northern Frontier Army, a hundred individuals were chosen to represent Great Liang.

    Of course, those departing from the Divine Capital were led by Chen Chao, while the Northern Frontier Army had its own arrangements.In the meantime, Chen Chao was not idle. On the second day after the court session, a group of swordsmiths from Sword Qi Mountain finally arrived in the Divine Capital. The number of swordsmiths was significantly higher than what Yang Furen, the Mountain Lord, had mentioned, totaling over sixty people, both young and old. Many elderly swordsmiths, having spent a lifetime at Sword Qi Mountain, probably felt the need for a change of scenery and thus chose to visit the Divine Capital. The middle-aged men were mostly taciturn and not fond of talking. After they met Chen Chao, the first thing they did was to ask when they could start work.

    Fortunately, Chen Chao was well-prepared and did not find this troublesome. After extensive negotiations with the Ministry of Works, they finally came up with a mutually satisfactory n, and only then were the swordsmiths from Sword Qi Mountain properly settled.

    Among them was a young sword cultivator named Wen Yue, who approached Chen Chao to make conversation, "Chen Chao, I''ve heard of you. Last time you came to Sword Qi Mountain, I was in seclusion and couldn''t meet you. When you have some time, shall we spar?"

    Chen Chao sized up this young sword cultivator in front of him, whose cultivation realm had not yet reached Great Beyond, and shook his head. "With the difference in our cultivation realms, winning you wouldn''t be fair."

    Wen Yue was not offended by being underestimated, he simply smiled and said, "Then let''s change the conditions. On this journey to the Northern Frontier, let''s see who can kill more demons?"

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded but quickly added, "Survival is the priority. Let''s see who cane back alive. If you don''t make it back, killing more demons won''t mean much."

    Wen Yue nodded. The young sword cultivator harbored no hostility towards him and was merely sizing Chen Chao up as he asked curiously "I heard that killing demons is what you''re best at. Is that true?"

    Chen Chao nodded and candidly replied, "I served as a warden for a long time. My job was to kill demons."

    Wen Yue asked again, "I heard that that girl from the academy can control nine flying swords. Is that true?"

    Chen Chao responded with a question of his own, "Since the flying swords were taken from your Sword Qi Mountain, why ask me?"

    "Could you introduce us? I heard you have a good rtionship with her. I also heard she''s very beautiful and destined to be a female sword immortal," Wen Yue said with a grin, showing a keen interest in Xie Nandu.

    Chen Chao did not answer this question but instead changed the topic. "How many of you from Sword Qi Mountain are going to the Northern Frontier?"

    Wen Yue pointed to himself. "Just me."

    Chen Chao was taken aback and then gave a bitter smile, "One is already quite a lot."

    Wen Yue understood what he meant and did not say much more. He just smiled and said, "I''ll be traveling with you all when the timees."

    Chen Chao frowned, "That doesn''t seem very appropriate."

    "The Mountain Lord said since I''m the only one going to wade through this muddy water, there''s no need to send any elders to escort me. Since Sword Qi Mountain and Great Liang have made a deal, can''t you help a bit?"

    Wen Yue grinned, touching the sword at his waist named Lofty Mountain. ording to him, he had forged this sword himself, and it was spiritually connected to him the moment it waspleted.

    Chen Chaoughed. "It''s not really troublesome, I was just worried it might be inconvenient for you guys."

    Wen Yue replied indifferently, "I''ll just deny it if ites to that. That''s the Mountain Lord''s n anyway."

    Since they had already discussed it this far, Chen Chao could not say much more and simply nodded.

    Wen Yue then mentioned that although he was young, his sword-forging skills were not bad. He intended to find a promising seedling in the Ministry of Works and teach him how to forge flying swords. However, due to the short time, he could only start the process. After returning from the Northern Frontier, he nned to stay in the Divine Capital for a while before traveling the world to enhance his swordsmanship.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "There doesn''t seem to be many craftsmen over at the Ministry of Works who are younger than you. Won''t that be awkward?"

    "Don''t you understand the principle that those who excel are the teachers? But from what I''ve seen these past few days, there really isn''t anyone that catches my eye. I''m not just looking to teach someone to forge military weapons for you. I''m genuinely looking for someone who can also forge flying swords in the future."

    Chen Chao was surprised. "If you do that and they don''t go to Sword Qi Mountain, won''t Sword Qi Mountain be furious when they find out?"

    Wen Yue grinned. "Doesn''t matter. Either way, they already say I''m rebellious. Besides, if you think a single swordsmith could shake the foundation of Sword Qi Mountain, then you''re really thinking too much."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Maybe I can actually find you a suitable candidate, but that person isn''t in the Ministry of Works. I''m not sure if he has the potential."

    Wen Yue shrugged. "Have hime see me. I''ll judge for myself."

    Chen Chao nodded, having someone in mind already.

    Wen Yue suddenly patted Chen Chao on the shoulder and smiled. "I''ll tell you a secret. Before I went to Sword Qi Mountain, I also lived in the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. "Haven''t forgotten your roots?"

    "Can''t forget. I remember the osmanthus cakes from the alley near my childhood home were delicious. I wonder if that shop is still selling them."

    Wen Yueughed and cursed quietly, "Talking about it has made me hungry. How about taking a stroll with me to check it out? If they''re still there, I''ll treat you?"

    Chen Chao did not refuse. He had a good impression of this young swordsman, probably because of his unusual honesty.

    "By the way, you don''t think I''m trying to steal that girl from you, do you? Is that why you''re keeping me from meeting her?"

    "A little bit."

    "You''re really stingy."

    "Can''t help it, that girl is too outstanding, I can''t bear to let her go."

    "Tsk tsk tsk, you''re quite honest. I don''t know why those cultivators keep badmouthing you."

    "Probably out of jealousy."

    "You''re really shameless."

    "Funny, a certain girl also says the same thing about me."

    "... ..."

    At dusk, Chen Chao returned to the small courtyard of the academy, carrying osmanthus cakes wrapped in oiled-paper packaging. As soon as he entered the academy and reached the South Lake, he saw arge gathering of students, their voices moring. Frowning, Chen Chao wondered what was happening but did not feel like finding someone to ask. After all, how many of these academy students did not harbor some ill will towards him?

    It was hard to say.

    However, Chen Chao soon spotted a familiar face among the crowd - it was Wang Kuan.

    They had met once before at the imperial banquet.

    Seeing Chen Chao''s puzzled expression, Wang Kuan took the initiative to squeeze through the crowd and approached him, chuckling softly, "The academy has a visitor."

    Chen Chao joked, "This doesn''t look like a visitor''s wee."

    Wang Kuanughed, "Whether good or bad, a guest is still a guest. But it''s not considered provoking the academy, they just came to see that girl you like. Most people are here to watch the show, but you should be very interested."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow.

    "On the Hidden Dragon List, you were ranked thirdst time. The two ahead of you were the Daoism''s Twin Pirs."

    Wang Kuan whispered, "One of them is here now."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, "Ye Zhihua?"

    Wang Kuan asked curiously, "Why not guess the other one?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. He had dealt with Yun Jianyue before and knew he had someone in his heart, so he would not take the initiative to see other girls.

    That left only the one who, as a woman, had once upied the top of the Hidden Dragon List and was now ranked second.

    In the foreignnds, there were many so-called celestial maidens, but among the younger generation of women, Ye Zhihua was unrivaled.

    Among the younger generation of women in Great Liang, Xie Nandu was unrivaled.

    These two people were meeting.

    Chen Chao muttered, "They won''t fight, will they?"

 Chapter 491: Started Fighting

    Wang Kuan chuckled, "They shouldn''t fight. There''s too much of a gap between their realms. If they did, Junior Sister Xie wouldn''t have any chance of winning."

    Ye Zhihua had long been famous in the foreignnds. The title of the Daoism''s Twin Pirs wasn''t given lightly. Before Yun Jian Yue surpassed her, she was already widely recognized as the top talent in Daoism. It was just that Yun Jian Yue''s eruptionter on made her lose this title. Even so, was there any young person in the world who dared to underestimate this daoist prodigy?

    Even though Xie Nandu''s reputation in Great Liang was significant, and even though she was in the academy right now, no disciple truly believed that Xie Nandu couldpete with Ye Zhihua in terms of cultivation. It was not ack of confidence in Xie Nandu, but rather that she had started her cultivation toote. Despite her extraordinary talent, the time she had spent cultivating was still too short, and there remained a heavenly chasm. Of course, the path of cultivation was long, and no one knew the future.

    After all, Xie Nandu who possessed nine lifeblood flying swords, undoubtedly had the potential topete with Ye Zhihua in the future.

    Chen Chao smiled, "If she shamelessly relies on her higher realm to bully Xie Nandu, we''ll see if she can leave the academy unscathed."

    Wang Kuan sighed with a wry smile, "Why do I feel my heart spasm all of a sudden?"

    Chen Chao merely smiled in response.

    Later, he tapped the shoulder of a nearby academy student and proposed, "Mind making way?"

    The student who was short and could not see what was ahead was already in a bad mood. Feeling someone tap him, he abruptly turned with an unfriendly expression. However, upon seeing Chen Chao''s face, the unnamed anger in his heart dissipated instantly.Normally, academy students might not win in a physical confrontation, but they could at least win verbal fights. But, not only he could not physically overpower this person in front of him, he also could not out-talk him, what else could he do?

    Reluctantly, he stepped aside. Chen Chao did not say much and just thanked him, "Thank you."

    Afterwards, Chen Chao patted several more people on the shoulder. Many had simr thoughts as the previous student but, upon seeing it was Chen Chao, also reluctantly made way. After all, no one wanted to provoke Chen Chao at this moment.

    However, some academy students did not harbor much animosity towards Chen Chao. When they saw him approaching, some were even rather happy. If a fight were to break out, that Junior Sister Xie of the academy would definitely not be able to beat one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism. Even the highest-ranked young students in the academy might not necessarily be a match for her. If it came to that, the academy would indeed find itself in an awkward position. But now that Chen Chao was here, things might not turn out so badly. Even though Chen Chao did not seem like a member of the academy?

    Who said Chen Chao was not a part of the academy?!

    He was nearly abducting away that most remarkable girl in the academy, was he still not a part of the academy?

    He was at least considered half a member!

    But even now that Chen Chao appeared, the eyes of many students present were still on those two women over there.

    Perhaps they were the two most dazzling women among the younger generation.

    Ye Zhihua stood by the South Lake, one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, the most prominent young woman in the foreignnds. She was dressed in a blue daoist robe, her hair pinned up with a simple wooden hairpin. Her face was very beautiful, with willow-leaf eyebrows and a cherry-like mouth. If not for the slightly cold expression on her face, she might have seemed more approachable.

    Few would dare to say that Xie Nandu was more beautiful than her; each had their own charm.

    Standing at the gate of the small courtyard, Xie Nandu also appeared very calm. Although her face showed no emotion, it was not that sort of distant coldness that kept people away. Instead, she looked like a serene pear blossom; pure and wless, giving aforting feeling at first sight.

    The two had met just fifteen minutes ago. During these fifteen minutes, more and more people gathered by theke, yet neither of the two women spoke.

    Both the genius of Daoism and the genius of the academy remained calm.

    After a while, Ye Zhihua finally spoke, "I heard you have nine flying swords. How is your cultivation realm now?"

    Her voice was ethereal.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "I haven''t stepped into the Bitter Sea yet; just one step away."

    As soon as these words were spoken, although Ye Zhihua did not have any reaction, thekeside erupted with chatter. Everyone knew that Xie Nandu had entered the academy that year and was recognized by the Dean at the pavilion in the center of theke, bing his final disciple and starting her cultivation journey. Later, she developed an interest in swordsmanship, thus bing a sword cultivator. This also meant that she had only recently begun practicing swordsmanship. Most people even thought she was still at the Spirit tform Realm. Today, with Xie Nandu admitting it herself, they realized that this woman had quietly reached the peak of Divine Trove Realm long ago, and was actually just one step away from the Bitter Sea Realm.

    The terrifying speed of her cultivation progress probably ced her among the top in the history of the academy, especially considering she was still just a woman.

    Although there was no evidence suggesting that women''s cultivation was inferior to men''s, historical records showed that most great cultivators of the world were men. This implied that in certain aspects, men had an advantage in cultivation.

    Yet, it seemed that none of these things posed any hindrance to her.

    How could this not be astonishing?

    "I''ll suppress my realm at Divine Trove, so it''s not bullying you."

    Ye Zhihua''s words clearly carried a challenge.

    Xie Nandu was not in a hurry to reply, just quietly watching the woman before her. After a moment''s thought, she said, "I also really to see the prowess of one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism."

    This was her way of agreeing.

    Neither woman was one to dilly-dally; since they agreed to fight, they would soon be ready to engage.

    Suddenly, ripples spread across theke, like a fish darting through, stirring the entire surface of theke.

    The students of the academy stepped back but none left. This girl of the Twin Pirs of Daoism suppressed her cultivation realm to battle Xie Nandu. At least on the surface, this was fair, ensuring that what followed would indeed be an epic battle.

    Who would bear to leave?

    This was a rare spectacle.

    At some point, Wang Kuan had joined Chen Chao''s side, smiling as he asked, "How do you see this unfolding?"

    Chen Chao countered, "Do you want the truth or what sounds nice?"

    Wang Kuan shrugged helplessly. "Well, Junior Sister Xie can''t hear us right now, so what''s the harm in the truth?"

    Chen Chao then smiled and said, "In a battle at the same realm, if it''s just a spar without life and death involved, even I would find it quite a headache facing her nine lifeblood flying swords. Of course, that daoist genius has many skills, so I believe they both have their chances."

    Wang Kuan chuckled and immediately asked, "But what if it''s a real fight to the death?"

    Chen Chao replied matter-of-factly, "Then I''ll hack that whatever Ye Zhihua dead right here."

    Wang Kuan frowned, "You know that''s not what I meant."

    Chen Chao pretended to be clueless and just smiled.

    In battles at the same realm, especially fights to the death, Chen Chao believed that only a few could survive his saber if they ignored the cultivators who had long made a name for themselves and just focused on youngsters.

    If he had not encountered that mysterious female demon, Chen Chao might have been more confident.

    But now, he truly understood the saying: there was always someone better out there.

    Remembering that female demon again, Chen Chao furrowed his brows inexplicably. He increasingly felt that this journey to the Northern Frontier might indeed bring him face to face with her again.

    When that timees...

    Chen Chao gripped his saber hilt. Although he wanted to dere confidently that he would cut off her head, after a moment''s thought, he shook his head.

    That female demon was not easy to deal with. The image of her pinning his wrist and preventing him from drawing his saber was still vivid in his mind.

    Despite having his saber reforged now and having gained some lucky chances from this trip to Sword Qi Mountain, Chen Chao still did not feel assured of victory.

    However, Chen Chao was not overly concerned about this journey to the Northern Frontier. One such female demon was already quite rare; they could not be everywhere.

    While Chen Chao was deep in thought, the two women by theke had already started fighting.

    Though Xie Nandu had not been cultivating for long and usually kept aposed demeanor, she was the first to make a move this time. A flying sword suddenly streaked out, leaving a sword mark in the sky.

    This was the first time the academy students saw Xie Nandu''s flying sword. They naturally kept their eyes glued, fearing they might miss something.

    The flying sword swept up sword qi as it headed straight towards Ye Zhihua.

    Ye Zhihua remained motionless in her blue daoist robes, not even her whole body moved. She simply watched as the flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain approached her. Then, Ye Zhihua extended her hand and flicked her finger.

    The flying sword''s tip was struck directly.

    A buzzing sound echoed as the sword trembled, and sword qi instantly surged out in an overwhelming torrent, flooding towards Ye Zhihua.

    Ye Zhihua remained expressionless, her aura continuously surging as she faced the iing sword qi.

    The willow trees by theke stirred without wind, swaying incessantly.

    These willows by the South Lake was not an ordinary breed. Even inte autumn, they remained lush, like a spring day. But under the disturbance of the sword qi, the leaves were also falling at this moment.

    However, the willow leaves did not fall to the ground. After Ye Zhihua gestured, countless willow leaves instantly surged towards Xie Nandu''s flying sword, entrapping itpletely, rendering it unable to break free.

    Xie Nandu furrowed her brows slightly. Since she started practicing swordsmanship, she had very few instances of actualbat, aside from the battle outside the city with the old daoist nun. But she was not afraid. Upon realizing her flying sword was ensnared, a second flying sword appeared.

    If Xie Nandu had only one flying sword at this moment, she might have already fallen into a passive situation. However, she possessed a total of nine flying swords. Even if Ye Zhihua could trap one, how could she possibly entrap all nine?

    With the appearance of the second flying sword, it confirmed that Xie Nandu was indeed different from most sword cultivators in the world, capable of controlling more than one flying sword simultaneously.

    This made the academy students erupt in cries of exmations.

    Whether she truly had nine lifeblood flying swords or not, just having these two swords was enough to demonstrate that she surpassed most sword cultivators.

    Ye Zhihua remained expressionless, repeating the same flicking gesture. But this time, she already performed the action before the flying sword arrived in front of her.

    As she flicked her finger, the surface of the South Lake behind her exploded with a thunderous boom!

    Countless sshes of water were stirred up!

 Chapter 492: How Beautiful

    Chapter 492: How Beautiful

    The Dean and Wei Xu arrived at the pavilion in the middle of theke at some unknown point in time and were currently watching this fight from a distance.

    Wei Xu had long entered the Nepenthe Realm, while the Dean''s realm was even higher. Both could naturally discern the subtleties of the situation. Wei Xu said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Truly a heaven''s chosen who came from the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Her control over qi has reached such a level. Few in the world can achieve this at her stage. Although she''s suppressing her realm, Little Junior Sister has been cultivating for too short a time, and she''s likely at a disadvantage."

    The Dean chuckled, "To call it fair? Where is anything truly fair in this world? Even in the fairest situations, someone will find it unfair. Since your little junior sister has epted the challenge, it means she isn''t bothered. If she isn''t, why should you be?"

    Wei Xu murmured softly, "I''m just worried about Little Junior Sister getting injured and it affecting her Dao heart."

    "If that''s your concern, then you, as her senior brother, aren''t doing a good job. After all this time, you still don''t understand what kind of person your little junior sister is?"

    "Forget about it being a close defeat today, even if it''s a miserable defeat, it won''t have any effect on her. In my many years, I''ve seen many talented seedlings, and your little junior sister''s spiritual aptitude is not the highest. But at her age, possessing such a Dao heart is what''s rare. Whether it''s that guy who disappeared somewhere or that stinky brat Liu Banbi, none canpare to her."

    The Dean nodded and said cheerfully, "It''s fortunate that those nitwits in the Xie Family didn''t rush your little junior sister into cultivation early. With their paltry skills, it would really be disgraceful to teach your little junior sister. It''s only because of me that she could shine so brilliantly. Otherwise, who else could have trained such a disciple?"

    Wei Xu was used to his teacher''s temperament. Although he wanted to refute these words, in the end, he simply shook his head and nced into the distance.

    "Oh, by the way, since your little junior sister is going this time, quite a few students from the academy also want to go and see. You should go too, to see the scenery of the Northern Frontier."The Dean nced at Wei Xu, subtly shaking his head imperceptibly. Despite his good qualities, this schr in front of him was stillcking in some respects. It was a tiny w that seemed insignificant, but might eventually lead to aplete copse in a major event. Like with Xie Nandu, the Dean did not ignore his other disciples just because he favored Xie Nandu. Over the years, he had consciously or unconsciously influenced Wei Xu, but had never seeded. This guy always made him feel somewhat worried.

    Wei Xu nodded and said, "If the demon race doesn''t follow the rules and intervenes, this student will step in to protect Little Junior Sister."

    The Dean nced at Wei Xu, somewhat dissatisfied as he said, "There''s no need to say that. If a teacher can''t trust his own student, what good is he as a teacher?"

    Wei Xu fell silent.

    The Dean sighed and said softly, "Wei Xu."

    Wei Xu looked at the Dean and just said, "Student is here."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The South Lake exploded, and countless water droplets hovered in the air. After a brief pause, they surged towards Xie Nandu.

    As a heaven''s chosen of Daoism who also had a higher cultivation realm, even though Ye Zhihua was currently suppressing her cultivation realm, she would not choose to take a beating passively. Therefore, before Xie Nandu''s flying sword could reach her, she had already taken the initiative to attack. Those water droplets filling the sky were her means.

    Xie Nandu''s flying sword was struck by countless water droplets. The once imposing flying sword now wobbled in the air, as if drunk, seemingly ready to fall at any moment.

    The remaining water droplets swept past the sword and were about to hit Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly and simultaneously summoned two more flying swords from her sides. They mercilessly shed at the water droplets.

    In an instant, the water droplets were shattered and scattered, falling onto the academy students watching the battle.

    Many students, unable to dodge in time, were hit by the water droplets and theirplexions turned pale in that instant.

    Wang Kuan reached out to block many of the droplets, shielding his fellow students from this undeserved cmity.

    But Chen Chao stood motionless, letting the countless droplets hit him.

    As a martial artist with an exceptionally resilient body, these water droplets were no different from ordinary raindrops to him.

    Xie Nandu kept the droplets away from her body, but Ye Zhihua deliberately directed them towards the academy''s genius girl. With her hands continuously waving, her qi flowed, and mysterious auras emanated from her body. These auras were bnced and harmonious, representing the most dazzling Daoist spells. As the head of the Longevity Dao lineage, the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Scripture Library held countless daoist techniques. Ye Zhihua had studied them from a young age and, in an instant, demonstrated more than one technique.

    A streak of evening glow inexplicably appeared in the sky not far away.

    Wang Kuan who was watching this scene was also somewhat lost in thought. For most young cultivators in the world, mastering a single daoist technique was already quite challenging. It was rare for someone to cultivate multiple techniques simultaneously and be able to wield them with such ease.

    Perhaps this was the difference between true geniuses and ordinary people.

    The wind howled, and the rain intensified.

    In front of Xie Nandu, the ground was pitted with deep holes the size of cat''s eyes from the countless water droplets, but they never managed to get past Xie Nandu''s two flying swords and reach her.

    However, Xie Nandu''s expression was also bing rather ugly. After a moment, she resolutely summoned two more flying swords. Unlike the previous ones, these two did not stay by her side but took the initiative to attack, heading straight for Ye Zhihua.

    In this way, Xie Nandu had already summoned a total of six flying swords.

    Although the final three flying swords had yet to be summoned, just these six flying swords were enough to leave the onlookers in awe.

    Ye Zhihua lightly tapped her toes, avoiding a direct sh with the two flying swords, her figure gliding like a bird tond gently on theke surface.

    Xie Nandu remained expressionless, but the next second, Ye Zhihua who had justnded on theke frowned as a flying sword shot out from beneath the water, aiming for her body.

    Hesitating briefly, Ye Zhihua stepped on the flying sword, forcing this newly-emerged flying sword back into theke.

    Xie Nandu had already summoned seven flying swords, but the situation did not seem to improve much.

    On the contrary, Ye Zhihua remained unhurried, strolling idly as if she had everything under control.

    If it were any other cultivator, they might have already lost theirposure at this point. But for Xie Nandu, this situation was not a cause for concern. With a mere thought, the two flying swords she had sent out before attacked Ye Zhihua once more.

    Theke surface was disturbed by the sword qi and began to churn.

    But soon, a curtain of water inexplicably appeared in front of Ye Zhihua, and the two flying swords plunged into it, unable to advance any further.

    The flying sword submerged in theke remained firmly pressed down by Ye Zhihua, unable to surface.

    At this moment, the prowess of this daoist prodigy was disyed in its entirety. Even with her cultivation realm suppressed, she still shone as the most dazzling girl. Though Xie Nandu was equally brilliant, everyone present likely felt that she paled inparison to Ye Zhihua.

    Chen Chao stood quietly by the shore, watching the duel without speaking.

    Among all the onlookers, other than the Dean and Wei Xu in theke-center pavilion, only Chen Chao could somewhat grasp the intricacies of the battle. Though he could not fullyprehend some of the subtleties due to not being a cultivator, he could at least understand the current situation.

    Xie Nandu''s control over her flying swords had already advanced rapidly. Unlike other sword cultivators who had only one flying sword, she was nurturing nine flying swords simultaneously. This required far more time and effort. Despite this, her progress was astonishing. In a duel with any other Bitter Sea cultivator, she would have already won. Unfortunately, her opponent was not an ordinary person but Ye Zhihua who had long made a name for herself.

    Therefore, Chen Chao did not expect Xie Nandu to win. If she could hold out for a while longer and eventually lose narrowly, it would already be an excellent result.

    However, it was clear that Xie Nandu did not share this mindset. She appeared delicate, but she was more eager to excel than anyone else. The fact that she had only summoned seven flying swords so far indicated that she still had some other ns.

    At the very least, she was not resigned to defeat.

    This piqued Chen Chao''s curiosity about Xie Nandu''s final move.

    Ye Zhihua remained asposed as ever. Though she stood on theke''s surface, the water droplets were now within a meter of Xie Nandu. In a few moments, they would break through the barrier of the two flying swords and reach her.

    This duel was not a life-or-death battle, so deciding the victor was straightforward. It depended on whether Xie Nandu''s flying swords would reach Ye Zhihua first or if Ye Zhihua''s water droplets couldnd on Xie Nandu.

    In short, whoever failed to hold their ground first would lose the duel.

    Both women understood this, and so did Chen Chao, who was watching the fight. However, the academy students watching might not grasp this.

    Xie Nandu''splexion turned pale as controlling nine flying swords exhausted her mind and drained the sword qi within her body. Once drawn into a prolonged standoff, she would inevitably fall behind. However, she knew well that going all out and summoning the final two flying swords was not a wise choice.

    She was waiting for an opportunity.

    Waiting for Ye Zhihua to make a mistake.

    But would Ye Zhihua really give her that opportunity?

    It seemed unlikely.

    Especially since her time was running out. Some of the water droplets alreadynded near her feet.

    In just a moment, they wouldnd on her shoes and her body.

    At that point, she would have to admit defeat.

    At the most critical moment when Xie Nandu could not afford to get distracted at all, she suddenly remembered something her Senior Brother Liu Banbi had told her about Sword Dao before heading south.

    That senior brother, who was simr to her in that he started as a schr but eventually chose to be a sword cultivator, had shared many insights about Sword Dao, holding nothing back.

    One of the points he mentioned was about the flow of sword qi.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly. As she returned to her senses, she noticed a droplet of water had already arrived in front of her, having somehow bypassed the two flying swords.

    Then, Xie Nandu did something no one understood: she gently opened her mouth and blew a gentle breath.

    Chen Chao watched this scene and smiled: How beautiful.

 Chapter 493: Bitter Sea Isnt Bitter, But Very Sweet

    Chapter 493: Bitter Sea Isn''t Bitter, But Very Sweet

    At this moment, perhaps only Chen Chao found Xie Nandu''s action to be beautiful, while everyone else was watching closely to understand its purpose.

    That droplet of water was not ordinary, even if she wanted to blow it away, it likely would not have budged. Even if Xie Nandu blew out a breath of sword qi, it was uncertain whether it would be effective.

    However, her puffed cheeks were indeed very cute, resembling a small steamed bun.

    Chen Chao involuntarily smiled.

    But in reality, Xie Nandu had indeed exhaled a breath of sword qi.

    A senior sword immortal once said, "When I exhale a breath of sword qi from my chest, even heaven and earth would overturn slightly."

    Xie Nandu''s cultivation was still shallow, so she naturally did not have that ability. But her breath of sword qi managed to push the droplet of water back, causing it to fall a short distance in front of her.

    Ye Zhihua who was standing on theke''s surface watched this scene without reacting. This time was a fluke, but it would not be every time. She merely extended her hand, causing the water droplets to intensify.

    However, in the next moment, two flying swords suddenly shot out from the willows by theke.It was precisely Xie Nandu''s long-awaited final two swords.

    Ye Zhihua''s expression remained unchanged as she watched the flying swords that clearly filled with more abundant sword qi than the previous ones. She smiled faintly. At this point, Xie Nandu could not resist using her trump card, could she?

    Though the two flying swords were powerful, they were still limited. Ye Zhihua merely raised her hand, causing theke surface to ripple again, erecting a water barrier that directly blocked the swords.

    This battle seemed to being to an end.

    The water droplets were about tond on Xie Nandu.

    But while one of the flying swords was blocked, the other sword named ''Sweet Potato,'' pierced through the water barrier and continued forward.

    At the same time, the water droplets had already bypassed the two flying swords and arrived in front of Xie Nandu.

    From the look of things, the gap between the two was not too significant; at least within the same realm. However, it seemed the oue was already determined.

    Sweet Potato kept advancing, and Xie Nandu''splexion grew increasingly pale. Ye Zhihua also became more serious, as she focused entirely on the water droplets. Retreating further was no longer practical.

    Xie Nandu just stared at Ye Zhihua like that.

    In an instant, an unexpected change urred.

    First, the flying swords trapped by the willow leaves emitted sword cries, followed by two more flying swords. The sound of sword cries continued without pause, as sword qi surged from Xie Nandu, shattering the water droplets about to fall on her.

    The flying swords broke free, and Sweet Potato quickly reached Ye Zhihua, aiming straight at her be.

    A reversal of victory?!

    The academy students watching this scene did not know what had happened. Everything happened so quickly that they could not react.

    Ye Zhihua''s figure floated backward,nding in the center of theke.

    Xie Nandu stood in ce, her aura rising continuously. Finally, she broke through the Divine Trove Realm in an instant, stepping into the Bitter Sea Realm.

    She broke through.

    Just this one battle had allowed this genius girl from the academy to step into the Bitter Sea Realm.

    But Xie Nandu then looked at Ye Zhihua and said softly, "You won."

    With that, Xie Nandu recalled her nine flying swords.

    Ye Zhihua stood in thekeside pavilion, her expression unchanged.

    In the end, that Sweet Potato flying sword had naturally touched her be. But before that, Xie Nandu had already broken through, so no matter how the duel was judged, it was Ye Zhihua''s victory.

    But even so, Ye Zhihua was not very happy. She just looked at this academy girl who was destined to be remarkable in time.

    The students by theke, btedly realizing the oue, knew that Xie Nandu had lost. But no one would feel any regret. Ye Zhihua''s victory was in the present, and Xie Nandu''s victory would be in the future. This duel had no losers.

    The rivalry between their Great Daos had only just begun.

    The Dean who was standing in the pavilion startedughing, "Your little junior sister always surprises people. Who could have expected this oue?"

    Wei Xu also smiled, "Has there ever been anyone in the academy''s history who stepped into the Bitter Sea at her age?"

    The Dean replied, "If we''re only talking about age, of course, there have been. But considering how long your little junior sister has been cultivating, it''s already very remarkable. She''s indeed my student!"

    This time, before Wei Xu could respond, Ye Zhihua who had just realized someone was speaking behind her turned around. Seeing the two schrs standing in the pavilion, she quickly guessed their identities. This bowed slightly to them, "Ye Zhihua greets Mr. Wei and Lord Dean."

    The Dean looked at Ye Zhihua with a smile, "The Twin Pirs of Daoism, truly well-deserved reputation. I wonder when I might have the chance to see the other one."

    Ye Zhihua calmly replied, "My junior brother will alsoe on this trip to the Northern Frontier."

    The Dean smiled, "If he doesn''t pass through the Divine Capital, I won''t get to see him. But you young people will surpass us old folks someday. The younger generation is truly formidable."

    Ye Zhihua did not speak this time. She simply turned around, took a deep breath, and restored her cultivation realm.

    She nced deeply at Xie Nandu before turning to leave. This trip to the Divine Capital was merely to see if this renowned academy prodigy was worthy of her attention. Having gotten her answer, she was not inclined to stay any longer.

    "Want to have a match?"

    A voice suddenly rang out from thekeside, causing Ye Zhihua to stop.

    The young man in ck, with a saber hanging at his waist, looked at Ye Zhihua with a smile. He was ranked third on the Latent Dragon List, while she was second. The difference seemed negligible.

    Ye Zhihua looked at the young man she had heard of and said, "You must be Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao nodded, smiling, "What do you think, want to have a match?"

    "I fought another guy from your temple before. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a battle of the same realm, so it didn''t quite hit the mark. Right now, you and I both seem to be in the Great Beyond Realm. No one can im to be bullying anyone."

    "You didn''t sustain any injuries in thatst fight, so I don''t think it''s taking advantage of you."

    Chen Chao stood by thekeside and just looked at Ye Zhihua.

    Ye Zhihua said calmly, "If you want to settle the score, see you at the Northern Frontier."

    Chen Chao was not embarrassed at having his intentions seen through, he simply smiled and said, "Are the two of you going to take me on together then?"

    As soon as he said this, murmurs arose around theke. Many were likely cursing this guy under their breath for his audacity, thinking he could take on the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    But Ye Zhihua ignored him and transformed into a streak of light, leaving.

    Chen Chao chuckled to himself, "Scared huh?"

    He did not deliberately lower his voice, and many who heard him sneered coldly. If Chen Chao was not right there, the mockingments would have been even louder.

    Chen Chao did not care at all and turned to the academy students, asking, "How about one of you have a match with me?"

    Hearing this, many of the academy students turned and left, not wanting to deal with this guy at all.

    Getting more and more overboard, we''re a group of schrs, why would we fight?

    We study the ssics and spar verbally with reason!

    Alright, even a verbal sparring isn''t a viable option too.

    How detestable!

    How could there be such a detestable guy in this world?!

    The most infuriating thing was that he showed up at the academy from time to time.

    If getting into the academy was not such a rare opportunity, many of them would have wanted to leave right then and there.

    After most of the people had left, Chen Chao walked over to Xie Nandu and asked, "Are you hurt?"

    Xie Nandu did not answer his question. Instead, she asked, "Do you have to make everyone curse you before you''re happy?"

    Chen Chao had an indifferent look, "It''s not like it''s the first time. Getting cursed a few more times doesn''t matter. Who knows, maybe they''ll end up liking me after cursing me enough."

    Xie Nandu smirked, "Losing isn''t something to be ashamed of. No matter what you do, today''s events will still spread. You''re wasting your efforts."

    Chen Chao looked surprised. "Do you have mind-reading abilities? How do you always know what I''m thinking?"

    A rare sight, Xie Nandu rolled her eyes.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, "But seriously, that action of you blowing air was really beautiful. It canpare to the first time you ate a sweet potato."

    Xie Nandu ignored him and turned away, but as she did, a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 494: The Pulse is Speechless

    Chapter 494: The Pulse is Speechless

    Following Xie Nandu into the small courtyard, Chen Chao suddenly asked, "This time, will we be able to see all the true young geniuses of the world at the Northern Frontier?"

    Although the Myriad Willow Convention was reputedly a grand event for the world''s youth, its influence had waned in recent years. Otherwise, the Three Willow Temple from the Infatuation Daoist Temple would not have skipped the Divine Capital, and not a single sword cultivator showed up either. Among the Confucians, Buddhists, and Daoists, only Xie Nandu from the academy had made an appearance at the literary examination. The other two sects had not sent their most talented disciples.

    Xie Nandu frowned and remained silent until she sat under the eaves. Then, she slowly said, "You''ve met the Twin Pirs of Daoism. Who do you think is more difficult to deal with?"

    Chen Chao answered without hesitation, "Naturally, Yun Jianyue. No matter what, men do hold an advantage in cultivation."

    Xie Nandu nodded, not refuting this, and said softly, "Deercry Monastery is sending someone this time. It''s unclear if the temple has produced many young geniuses in recent years. They say the Sword Sect has been low-key these years, but I believe Deercry Monastery might surpass them in this regard."

    "Fortunately, our rtionship with the Great Liang is quite good. When we encounter them, we might be able to help each other. You can also take a good look at those monks."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "As for the daoists, the Myriad Heaven Pce''s great daoist sage came to the Divine Capital a few days ago and had some talks with Teacher. They actually reached a kind of agreement. You don''t need to be too wary of them when you meet them. Besides, with Zhuxia''s connection, they might even lend a hand."

    "And haven''t you met that sword cultivator from the Sword Sect that came into being? Aren''t you friends with him, even if not very close?"

    At this point, Xie Nandu suddenly seemed to realize something. "It seems that despite your notorious reputation in the foreignnds, you do have quite a few friends, and they are all remarkable characters."Chen Chao frowned, looking at Xie Nandu seriously, "I didn''t do anything wrong in the first ce. It''s unreasonable for these people to hold a grudge against me."

    Xie Nandu smiled and continued, "As for the qi refiners, you should avoid them when you see them. You''ve offended both the southern and northern qi refiners. If they encounter you, they won''t show any mercy. Although there haven''t been any outstanding young qi refiners reported, their methods are numerous and, in some respects, even more difficult to deal with than those of the daoist cultivators. So, you need to be extra careful."

    "Aren''t you going to the Northern Frontier with me? Why are you talking as if you''re afraid I''ll die over there?"

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu suspiciously and asked curiously, "You haven''t changed your mind, have you?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "My cultivation realm isn''t high enough. When we get to the Northern Frontier, I''ll mostly be surveying the terrain there and won''t easily take risks. But it''s different for you. You have high hopes pinned on you, so there are things you must do whether you want to or not. It''s very troublesome."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and did not say a word.

    There was no need for Xie Nandu to tell him this; he was already aware. After all, as the number one young talent of the Great Liang Dynasty, there were many responsibilities he had to shoulder.

    "In the court session, the one who spoke out is named Xu Changhu. He was already a schr who entered the court before His Majesty ascended the throne. He isn''t from the academy but from the Xu family of Huainan. Currently, he is an assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue. Originally, he had the potential to advance and manage the treasury of our Great Liang Dynasty after the current minister retired, but now that''s impossible."

    Xie Nandu''s words were intentionally iplete, clearly testing Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said with a smile, "Willing to sacrifice his career to oppose our emperor? Someone must have promised him something better. But even without that day''s incident, I doubt he would get to manage our treasury. With His Majesty dedicating half of the annual treasury ie to support the Northern Frontier Army, there''s always been opposition in the court. Although it was suppressed and no one dared to openly oppose it again, wouldn''t such a crucial position be given to a trusted confidant?"

    Xie Nandu spoke softly, "The current Minister of Revenue alsoes from the academy and is from a humble background. He even has a nephew serving in the Northern Frontier Army, and he''s not a pedantic schr. Over the years, he''s aligned with His Majesty''s views on Northern Frontier matters. Though His Majesty may age slowly, this old minister won''tst for many more years. After him, His Majesty will have to find a new candidate."

    Chen Chao joked, "Why not let you be the Minister of Revenue? If you were in that position, you''d keep the treasury open, letting His Majesty take whatever he wants."

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, "It''s not impossible. If I were to be an official, I might indeed rise to that position."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Not the first female Premier of the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    "Don''t be silly."

    Xie Nandu continued calmly, "The imperial court''s situation is far moreplex than you think. The books I''ve been readingtely aren''t just military strategy books. I''vee to understand a lot about the court''s dynamics. His Majesty''s role as emperor isn''t easy. On one hand, he doesn''t want the civil officials to hinder his ns for the Northern Frontier and his policies towards the foreignnds. On the other hand, he has to rely on them to govern the empire. Theplete eradication of the Xia Family wasn''t just a signal to the foreignnds, but also a warning to the rest of the imperial court. An emperor''s strategies can reveal a lot if you''re willing to look into them, but it seems you''re not interested in these matters at all."

    Chen Chao looked up and said softly, "I''m not nning on bing the emperor, so why should I care about this?"

    Xie Nandu nced at him and suddenly asked, "If I wanted to be the monarch, would you help me?"

    Chen Chao looked around cautiously. After making sure no one was around, he lowered his voice and said, "Do you really have thoughts of usurping the throne?"

    "Just teasing you. It seems like you''re getting more timid. Weren''t you fearless back in Tianqing County?"

    Xie Nandu raised her eyebrows and looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Back then, I had nothing. Just one life. If I lost it, so what?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not continue, she just changed the topic, "His Majesty intends to raise your prestige in the court. It seems he''s grooming you to be the next Lord Warden Commander. Once you take that position, no matter which prince ascends the throne, they won''t dare to easily move against you. I can now be certain that His Majesty doesn''t n to kill you. But your identity remains a problem. If it''s ever exposed, it will be a huge problem."

    Chen Chao showed a rare wistful expression, "Sometimes, I worry about other things."

    Xie Nandu saw through Chen Chao''s thoughts at a nce and said, "Are you worried that thete Crown Prince was killed by His Majesty?"

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu with some surprise, "It seems like there''s nothing you can''t see through."

    Xie Nandu replied, "I don''t know."

    This was naturally in response to Chen Chao''s concern.

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "I don''t think His Majesty is that kind of person."

    Chen Chao said softly, "I feel the same."

    It was hard to say what kind of person the Great Liang Emperor was, but the things he had done were enough to prove he was a rare ruler of talent and bold vision. He definitely would not resort to such despicable methods. Otherwise, he would not be so daring as to do the things he had done.

    But some things were not easy to exin with reason, nor could they be understood with ordinary perspectives. After all, in this world, there were too many unexpected things.

    Xie Nandu was not particrly troubled, merely saying calmly, "It''s better to ask than to overthink, just for peace of mind."

    Chen Chao nodded but then said, "It just doesn''t feel like the right time."

    Xie Nandu did not speak, but extended her hand and gently tapped his be.

    Such a yful gesture was rarely seen from Xie Nandu.

    Chen Chao stared at this young woman with some confusion, noticing that not only had she grown significantly since thest time he saw her, but she also seemed to have gained quite a bit of human vitality.

    "When would be the right time, then?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him.

    Chen Chao¡¯s face reddened, feeling that the young woman¡¯s question was not about the previous matter.

    "Being hesitant, you don''t really seem like a man."

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "Haven''t you seen me kill people?"

    It seemed like an unrted question.

    Xie Nandu murmured softly, "How did I ever fall for someone like you?"

    Chen Chao asked, "Why are you suddenly saying this?"

    Xie Nandu did not respond, and so the two of them stared at each other for a rare moment.

    But after a moment, Chen Chao started to turn away awkwardly.

    But at that moment, Xie Nandu suddenly stood up, tilted her head back, and stood on her tiptoes.

    Chen Chao felt something touch his lips; cold yet very soft at the same time.

    This...

    In an instant, Chen Chao''s breathing became rapid, and his heart raced.

    He caught a whiff of a fragrance that belonged to a woman. It was an indescribable scent, though if he had to describe it, it was somewhat like pear blossoms.

    His hands wanted to reach out and embrace her, but they stopped halfway, suspended in the air, unsure of what to do.

    Chen Chao had expeienced life and death countless times over the years, and his heart was incredibly strong. But this situation was truly a first for him, and his mind was in disarray.

    Time seemed to stand still at that moment, yet it also seemed to pass quickly, too quickly toprehend.

    He did not know how long itsted - maybe just a moment, or perhaps a thousand years.

    The coolness on his lips faded as the girl sat back down andined, "You''re too tall."

    It took Chen Chao a while toe back to his senses. His face felt hot, and he looked at the girl in front of him, softly saying, "You smell nice."

    Xie Nandu''s face blushed slightly, like two peach blossoms blooming on her cheeks.

    She did not say anything.

    Why would a girl take the initiative for this sort of thing? But the man in front of her was like a dense blockhead, and she was not a typical girl.

    So it did not matter.

    Chen Chao leaned down, looking at the girl in front of him, and smiled, "This time, you don''t have to stand up."

 Chapter 495: All Flowers Have Meaning

    Chapter 495: All Flowers Have Meaning

    During this period, many young cultivators had flocked to the Divine Capital, mostly using it as a passage to the Northern Frontier. However, since they were passing through the Divine Capital, these young cultivators wanted to see the city, reputed to be thergest and grandest in the world. As a result, the streets were now filled with young cultivators, even more than during the Myriad Willow Convention.

    This influx of cultivators had kept the Left and Right Guards busy, as they were responsible for the security of the Divine Capital. The arrival of these young cultivators became a potential source of instability, and they could not afford to be careless.

    However, Song Lian and the officials from the Left Guard soon noticed something peculiar. The usually arrogant cultivators from the foreignnds had be much more restrained upon entering the Divine Capital. A bit of thought made it clear why: the recent actions of the Emperor had been incredibly intimidating. Now, under the watchful eye of this Emperor, these cultivators dared not act too presumptuously.

    This realization allowed Song Lian to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, if things could be handled easily, whyplicate them?

    Chen Chao had not been idle either. Although his tasks with the Ministry of Works werepleted, Wen Yue hade looking for him several times, insisting that before leaving the Divine Capital, Chen Chao should introduce him to the sapling he had promised. Although Chen Chao knew that the siblings had arrived in the Divine Capital, he did not know their exact address. So, he spent the past few days having the Left Guard investigate and finally obtained their precise location.

    It was not that the Xie Family could not handle such matters, it would indeed be faster and could yield results in less than half a day. However, relying on them for every small issue would only increase the debt owed to the Xie Family.

    Thus, Chen Chao generally preferred not to ask for their help. He even realizedter that the reason the Great Liang Emperor was so quick to offer the Thousand Year cial Stone was likely due to simr considerations.

    But even so, if Chen Chao had to choose again, he would still do the same. Without that stone, he would not have been able to reforge his broken saber.

    Moreover, he did not particrly resent his uncle either.¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The siblings, Erhu and Chunyue, found a ce to stay in the Divine Capital with the help of that middle-aged woman. It was a small courtyard, not too remote but certainly not in a bustling area, and the rent was reasonable too. Despite this, they had underestimated the Divine Capital. They initially thought that once in the city, Erhu would find suitable work to sustain them, but he faced numerous obstacles and could not find a decent job. When the middle-aged woman found out, she suggested that Erhu help out at her trading house. However, after going there a few times, the usually resourceful young man started to feel weary.

    In the small town, Erhu had been resourceful out of necessity, but now that they were in the Divine Capital, he found it exhausting to interact with people like this every day. Within half a month, he quit that job and took up aborer position at a rice shop, though it did not pay much. Fortunately, the siblings had some savings, which prevented them from going hungry.

    However, they could not live off their savings forever. Chunyue considered finding work, but Erhu vetoed the idea, which often made her worry about her brother.

    One afternoon, just after finishing her meal, Chunyue heard a knock on the door. Remembering her brother''s repeated warnings, she did not n to open it. But then she heard a familiar voice. Excited, she rushed to open the door, forgetting to clean up the dishes. Standing outside were two young men.

    She recognized one of them immediately, it was precisely Chen Chao who had helped them in the small town. As for the other young man with a sword at his waist, she did not know him.

    Seeing Chunyue, the young man with the sword teased, "So, you really have hidden a beauty away."

    This made Chunyue even more flustered.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and said softly, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I heard you two hade to the Divine Capital, so I came to check on you and return your item."

    Seeing that Chunyue was still a bit scared, Chen Chao smiled and said, "My friend is here to see your brother."

    Chunyue replied softly, "Big Brother went out to work. He won''t be back until dusk."

    Chen Chao responded with an "Oh," and then smiled, "Aren''t you going to invite me in to sit for a while?"

    Only then, did Chunyue realize her oversight. With an apologetic smile, she stepped aside to let them in.

    Wen Yue followed Chen Chao into the small courtyard, and Chunyue quickly fetched a long bench from inside the house, along with tworge bowls. But there was only in water, there was not even any tea.

    Feeling embarrassed about not having anything to offer her guests, Chunyue''s face reddened, but she did not dare to say anything.

    Chen Chao did not mind. He nced at Wen Yue, who pulled a long face, "I don''t like tea anyway."

    Chen Chaoughed heartily, then turned to Chunyue, "Don''t be afraid. This guy isn''t a bad person."

    Hearing this, Chunyue mustered up her courage and asked, "Why did you think toe find us, sir?"

    Chen Chao did not beat around the bush and got straight to the point, "I inquired about your situation before and found that it''s not going too well. Staying in the Divine Capital isn''t easy, right?"

    Chunyue nodded and said softly, "Things are too expensive here. I''m already thinking about going back."

    Chen Chao smiled slightly, not saying much more. It was actually simr to traveling: the ces you want to go are probably where others have already grown tired of staying.

    "But it''s okay. If this not-so-good-looking guy here takes a liking to your brother, I can help him get a job in the Ministry of Works. Then living in the Divine Capital will be manageable, but it still depends on what your brother wants."

    Chen Chao patted Wen Yue''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "Is that right?"

    Wen Yue raised an eyebrow, "Surnamed Chen, say clearly, who''s not too good-looking?"

    Chen Chaoughed and asked back, "What do you think?"

    In this courtyard, there were only three people. Chunyue was a genuine budding beauty, and Chen Chao was actually not bad looking either. The only one who fell short in appearance was likely Wen Yue.

    Wen Yue was expressionless, "It''s a good thing you don''t use a sword, or I''d have to beat you up."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "Right, right."

    Watching these two banter, Chunyue rxed considerably.

    But she could not find a way to join the conversation and could only silently observe Chen Chao. She had noticed when this Sir Chen entered that he seemed to have grown taller since thest time they met.

    He also seemed to have be even more handsome.

 Chapter 496: Parting Ways

    Chapter 496: Parting Ways

    At dusk, a weary Erhu arrived at the courtyard gate. Instead of knocking immediately, he brushed the dust off his clothes andposed himself, hiding the fatigue on his face, before knocking on the door. "I''m back."

    Hearing his voice, Chunyue quickly ran to open the door, her face brimming with excitement. "Brother, Sir Chen is here."

    Erhu was taken aback, then peered inside, seeing two people sitting in the courtyard. One he recognized, but he did not know the other person

    He smiled, also feeling quite happy, and quickly walked inside. Looking at Chen Chao, he said, "When did you return to the Divine Capital, sir? You shouldn''t havee to find us, we should be the ones visiting you."

    Previously, he had inquired about Chen Chao and learned that he had not yet returned to the Divine Capital. As for the recent events in the court session, they were too far removed from his world, making it difficult for him to find out any details.

    Chen Chao was indifferent and did not beat around the bus, quickly exining his purpose foring. Then, Chen Chao pointed to Wen Yue with a smile and said, "Besides forging swords, your new master here might even teach you a thing or two about cultivation."

    Before, Erhu had shown interest in bing a cultivator, but Chen Chao had not agreed. Apart from knowing that Erhu was not quite suited to be a martial artist, he also did not want to take on a disciple at such a young age since he himself was too restless, how could he have the time to teach a disciple?

    Hearing about this opportunity, Erhu looked at Wen Yue with anticipation, wondering if he should immediately kneel and kowtow to him.

    Wen Yue stood up, scrutinized Erhu for a moment, then walked over and patted him on the shoulder before kicking this young man''s legs."You''ve got a sturdy build. Follow me. You might not be a master swordsmith, but you can certainly be an ordinary craftsman. As for training in the sword, how far you get depends entirely on your own fate," Wen Yue pulled a long face and said solemnly.

    Yet, Chen Chao easily noticed a glimmer of joy in Wen Yue''s eyes.

    Chen Chao smirked internally. The young man stillcked shrewdness, unable to fully conceal his feelings.

    Erhu was initially thrilled, but then he looked at Chen Chao with some hesitation. Chen Chao smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This guy is from Sword Qi Mountain. His sword-forging skills are top-notch. But as for following him to train in the sword, he might not be the best master."

    Wen Yue turned to look at Chen Chao, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Chen Chao waved his hand, "Fine, I won''t shoot you down, you''re the best in the world."

    Hearing this, Erhu felt much more at ease. After giving some instructions to Chunyue, he prepared to leave with Wen Yue.

    Chen Chao followed behind the two. Just as he was about to step out the door, he turned to Chunyue and said softly, "If you''re ever bullied in the Divine Capital,e find me. At the Left Guard''s office, just mention my name and someone will help you. Don''t feel embarrassed. The duties of both the Left and Right Guards include maintaining peace in the Divine Capital. Your safety is part of that responsibility. Don''t think you''re troubling anyone."

    Chunyue initially wanted to refuse, but after hearing Chen Chao''s words, she nodded.

    Chen Chao continued with a smile. "If you want to find me privately, go to the academy. There''s a small courtyard by South Lake where I usually stay if I''m in the Divine Capital. But I won''t be here for long; I''ll be heading North soon."

    "North?" Chunyue asked curiously. "Is Sir going to the frontier?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Chunyue looked worried. "I''ve heard there are many man-eating demons there. Sir must be careful."

    Chen Chao smiled broadly, "There are demons, but I have my saber."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The autumn rain was bing increasingly heavier, falling every three to five days and oftensting for a day or two. The Divine Capital was getting noticeably colder, and more and more people were buying charcoal for the winter. The time to depart for the Northern Frontier was drawing near, and it was certain that it was already freezing cold and snowing non-stop there.

    There was a banquet that day, hosted by the Second Prince in the imperial city to see off the young cultivators. Invitations had been sent to the academy well in advance, two invitations. However, Xie Nandu had no interest in attending and declined politely. Chen Chao was not keen on attending either, but a message from the Second Prince insisted that he muste to the pce as the prince wished to meet him in person.

    After some deliberation, Chen Chao agreed and boarded the Left Guard¡¯s carriage in the evening to head to the imperial city. The continuous autumn rain hitting the carriage had a unique charm.

    The driver was still Weng Quan. Song Lian had always subtly hinted that he wanted his nephew to get closer to Chen Chao, with obvious intentions.

    However, before this trip, he had received instructions from both his second uncle and superior, which made Weng Quan much quieter. This was somewhat unsettling for Chen Chao, as Weng Quan''s talkativeness was unmatched by anyone he had met.

    Even Yu Xiyi, who was quite talkative himself, paled inparison to Weng Quan.

    Chen Chao could not help butment, "Weng Quan, you''ve grown up."

    Weng Quan was concentrating on driving the carriage. Hearing this, he was startled and asked in confusion, "What grew?"

    Chen Chao was speechless and did not respond.

    The carriage soon arrived at the pce gates. Chen Chao stepped out of the carriage, and a pce attendant came over with an umbre. It was not Li Heng but an unfamiliar eunuch.

    But thinking about it, that made sense. Considering Li Heng''s status, it was impossible for him toe and do such menial tasks.

    Chen Chao had arrived early, the other young cultivators had yet to set out at this moment. This was part of his n. After meeting with the Second Prince, he did not intend to stay for the banquet and nned to return to the academy directly.

    The young eunuch was not tall, so when he held the umbre for Chen Chao, he had to stretch his arms up high, but it still blocked Chen Chao''s view. The eunuch did not seem to care about himself, and in the autumn rain, he quickly got soaked. Chen Chao smiled, took the oiled-paper umbre from him, and asked with a smile, "What should I call you, young eunuch?"

    The young eunuch was about to speak, but hearing Chen Chao''s question, he became a bit flustered and said, "Is Commander Chen going to report me? It is indeed this servant''s fault."

    Chen Chao tilted the umbre toward the young eunuch and smiled, "Don''t y the pity card, young eunuch. If you do, I''ll have to tell that Eunuch Li Heng."

    The young eunuch chuckled and finally said, "I''ve long heard that Commander Chen is a good person and wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    The young eunuch said, "This servant''s name is Li Shou. Eunuch Li Heng is this servant''s master."

    His words were rather frank.

    As Chen Chao walked forward, he casually asked, "So your master arranged for you to receive me?"

    Li Shou nodded and said softly, "Master said Commander Chen is a very good person, and I should meet you. At the very least, we should get acquainted with each other."

    Chen Chao smiled. He could guess some of Li Heng''s intentions, but he could not be sure if he had itpletely figured out. However, Chen Chao did not mind. Whether was it Li Heng or the Emperor, they were all shrewd individuals. Among the younger generation, only Xie Nandu could hold her own against them. As for himself, he could forget about it.

    "It seems your master has passed on all his skills to you. Your future is bright. I hope you''ll take good care of me when the timees," Chen Chao said, indifferent to these subtle arrangements. If he really needed to understand them, he could always ask Xie Nanduter.

    Li Shou muttered, "I''m just a young eunuch. How could I help Commander Chen?"

    Chen Chao did not speak. They continued walking in silence. Before long, they saw a familiar figure ahead. Well, not exactly familiar, rather, it was someone he had not seen in a long time: the Second Prince.

    Li Shou halted and was about to turn back when Chen Chao handed him the oiled-paper umbre and said with a smile, "Go change your clothes quickly, so you don''t catch a cold."

    Then, Chen Chao stepped into the rain and walked forward. After a few steps, he reached a spot not far from the Second Prince, just outside a great hall.

    "This subject pays respect to Your Highness."

    Chen Chao bowed slightly.

    The Second Prince smiled warmly. "I''ve been wanting to meet with Commander Chen since I heard you returned to the Divine Capital. But it seems that Commander Chen is quite the busy man nowadays, even a meeting is so difficult."

    Chen Chao looked up and smiled without saying anything.

    The Second Prince nced at the saber hanging from Chen Chao''s waist but quickly retracted his gaze, smiling. "Commander Chen, your journey to the Northern Frontier will greatly enhance the power of our Great Liang. I just wanted to see you before you leave, not for any particr reason, but to wish you well."

    As he spoke, someone carried a tray of wine over.

    Chen Chao took the cup of wine and said softly, "As a subject of Great Liang, it''s my duty to serve the country. This journey north, I hope not to disappoint Your Highness'' expectations."

    The Second Prince nodded with a smile and drank the other cup of wine.

    The two of them chatted about various topics for a while. Finally, the Second Prince looked at Chen Chao and asked with a smile, "I heard that the Great General met with Commander Chen before leaving the capital?"

    Chen Chao nced at the Second Prince and replied, "The Great General supports the younger generation, this subject is very grateful for it."

    The Second Prince nodded and smiled, "The Great General has dedicated his life to the country and no blemish can be found on him. My imperial elder brother is quite fortunate to have such a good father-inw."

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao, his gaze meaningful but he did not speak either.

    The atmosphere grew a bit awkward, with only the sound of the rain continuing.

    After a while, Chen Chao cupped his hands and said, "If Your Highness has no other matters, this subject shall take my leave."

    The Second Prince neither nodded nor refused, but just smiled and looked at Chen Chao, "Does Commander Chen truly have nothing to say to me?"

    Chen Chao looked at the Second Prince and shook his head.

    The Second Prince smiled faintly without saying anything and turned to leave.

    Chen Chao turned around at the same time.

    Although they had never walked the same path, it felt as if they were parting ways now.

    Chen Chao felt no regrets. No matter how big the storms of the future were, he would bear them.

    After taking just a few steps, he saw Li Heng.

    This chief eunuch looked at Chen Chao and smiled, "Making a choice is never easy. It takes a lot of courage."

    Chen Chao looked at Li Heng and smiled bitterly, "If I could, I truly wouldn''t want to choose anything. I''m just a little tired."

    Li Heng said calmly, "The greater the power, the greater the responsibility, and naturally, the greater the fatigue."

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    Li Heng smiled and said, "Come with me, His Majesty wants to see you."

 Chapter 497: Man-Eating World

    Chapter 497: Man-Eating World

    Originally, Chen Chao thought that entering the pce was just for a meeting with the Second Prince and that he could return to the academy afterward. But unexpectedly, Li Heng had been waiting for him there, indicating that the Great Liang Emperor had intended to meet with Chen Chao from the beginning.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and asked, "Eunuch Li, what does His Majesty want?"

    Li Heng smiled and shook his head, "This sort of thing, Commander Chen, if you ask me, I wouldn''t know either."

    Chen Chao realized his slip of the tongue and smiled embarrassedly, "Then please lead the way, Eunuch Li."

    Li Heng nodded with a smile, waved his hand, and two young eunuchs came running over, carrying two oiled-paper umbres. Chen Chao took one, and Li Heng opened the other, leading the way forward.

    "Eunuch Li''s disciple is quite interesting."

    Chen Chao took the initiative to speak, hoping to glean some information from Li Heng.

    However, being a shrewd person, Li Heng just smiled and said, "He was sent to get acquainted with Commander Chen, so it will be easier to interact in the future. After all, Commander Chen will likely be entering the pce frequently."

    Chen Chao frowned, not getting the information he wanted from that statement, but quickly shook his head with a bitter smile. His meager skills were not enough to match someone like Li Heng. After all, Li Heng had stood tall in the imperial city for many years without falling, it could not be aplished just by relying on His Majesty''s trust."Commander Chen, you don''t need to overthink. His Majesty and I have no ill intentions towards Commander Chen"

    Li Heng took the initiative to slow his pace, walking alongside Chen Chao

    "The conditions beyond the border are harsh and troublesome. Don''t show off, staying alive is more important than anything. His Majesty does not expect one or two people to change the fate of Great Liang. Commander Chen, your survival is a blessing for Great Liang."

    Li Heng spoke softly, and his words seemed quite sincere.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said softly, "Then can I not go?"

    Li Heng smiled, "You''ll need to discuss that with His Majesty. What I say doesn''t count."

    Chen Chao was making a light joke and chuckled. Although he was not particrly close to Li Heng, he definitely had a favorable impression of him.

    They stopped at White Dew Garden and Li Heng nced at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao gave a slight nod and then slowly walked forward. Soon, amidst a patch of flowers and grasses, he saw a pavilion where His Majesty, the Great Liang Emperor, was waiting for him.

    Although Chen Chao had been to the pce many times, this kind of encounter felt like a first.

    He approached the pavilion, put away the oiled-paper umbre, and stood in the autumn rain, bowing respectfully.

    The Great Liang Emperor had his back to him, but knew that he had arrived. Without turning around, he said calmly, "Come inside the pavilion. Standing in the rain makes one feel ufortable."

    Chen Chao did not move forward immediately but instead said softly, ¡°This subject''s body can handle it.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, ¡°If you have to endure it just because you can, then what''s this pavilion for?¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Chao remained still and continued, ¡°But the pavilion seems to belong to Your Majesty, it¡¯s not something one can use just because they want to.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice remained calm and steady, without much fluctuation. But at this moment, hecked his usual imposing presence, appearing more like an ordinary middle-aged man.

    Chen Chao responded, ¡°As a subject of Great Liang, I''m a citizen of Your Majesty. As an official of the imperial court, I''m Your Majesty''s subordinate. Whatever Your Majesty says is naturally what it is.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and then slowly stood up, turning to look at the young man before him, who could no longer be called a mere youth. ¡°It seems you have grown bolder, showing some improvementpared to before.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, ¡°In the Great Liang, there are no more than a handful of people who can speak to Us as you do. Yet, even they would not dare to be so presumptuous at your cultivation realm.¡±

    The words were indifferent, without much else mixed in, and Chen Chao did not speak.

    ¡°Come into the pavilion.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Chen Chao and spoke again.

    This time, Chen Chao did not refuse. He just walked in and stood quietly.

    The Great Liang Emperor said softly, ¡°When your aunt was still alive, she always liked toe here to see this ce. In her lifetime, she worried about others far more than about herself. Her life was not easy, so her early departure may not have been solely due to her physical health.¡±

    Chen Chao did not speak, but his expression softened considerably. His feelings toward the woman he had never managed to call ¡°aunt¡± wereplex. Sometimes, thinking back, he also felt a tinge of regret.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°On the day she passed away, she said many things to Us, asking Us not to make things difficult for you and to take good care of you. It wasn''t out of guilt, but out of love. She and your mother were such close sisters. The saying ¡®the love for the house extends even to the crows perching on its roof¡¯ is something you should understand. If you''ve thought things through, you can visit her tomb. Don''t need to worry about revealing your identity, We have made arrangements.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the young man now nearly as tall as himself and said calmly, ¡°Her greatest regret in the end was not being able to see you after your victory at the Myriad Willow Convention.¡±

    Chen Chao lowered his head slightly, remaining silent.

    ¡°We have said before that We will always be waiting for you to seek revenge on Us. But whether is it her, or your big sister, or even the Youngest, all treat you as family. Generational grievances should be resolved within their time. Even if one day you truly kill Us, the blood flowing in your veins will still be the same.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, a hint of self-mockery in his expression.

    Such emotions were rare to see from him.

    Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath, "This subject has also said that I''ve never thought about revenge, nor do I want to be emperor. Your Majesty need not test me further.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled softly, ¡°We rarely speak from the heart, but today We did, and you think that We are testing you instead."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand, ¡°Let''s talk a bit about what you care about, why We are doing this.¡±

    ¡°For many years before thete Emperor Lingzong''s death, he was already paving the way for your father. Many high-ranking ministers, who had grown too powerful and became threats, found their situations worsening during those years. At the same time, many young officials were constantly being trained. These new officials were prepared for your father to take the throne, so that the Great Liang Dynasty would truly belong to him. This sort of thing isn''t umon, in fact, it''s verymon. This has been the case for every dynasty. We have been on the throne for over ten years and should have started preparing long ago, but We were either not focused or had many other tasks to handle, so it kept getting postponed. However, some things cannot be left undone.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, ¡°Consider it a matter of preparing in advance for unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, feeling nothing about the Great Liang Emperor''s exnation.

    ¡°The Great General¡¯s death in his hometown was thest grace We extended to him, but after his death, there was no one left to guard the Northern Frontier. We could only send Ning Ping to rece him, but with Ning Ping gone, the position of Lord Warden Commander was left vacant too, and We couldn''t find a suitable recement either. We had known about this problem for a long time. Some things can be resolved in one or two years, so there''s no need to think too much. Some issues might take ten or eight years to aplish, so there''s no need to be so troublesome. However, the things We want to do might take at least a century. We need to live a long life, and after We die, someone must continue this work too. Do you understand what We are saying?¡±

    Chen Chao finally spoke, ¡°How does Your Majesty know that I''d be willing to undertake such a task?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao, ¡°Before you went to Sword Qi Mountain, We only had a modest expectation of you. If you were unwilling, that was fine. However, from what you aplished on your journey to Sword Qi Mountain, We realized that you''re indeed a very good candidate.¡±

    "The bloodline of Chen that flows in your veins can''t be changed no matter what."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, ¡°Besides, are you still the same person you were before?¡±

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry to speak. This departure from the Divine Capital had indeed brought many changes in his mindset.

    ¡°To be honest, We once only wanted to live out Our life as a leisurely prince. But that elder brother of yours kept pressuring to no end, leaving Us with no choice. If We didn''t do something, We would face death. In the end, We ended up on this throne. The responsibilities on Our shoulders increased significantly. These responsibilities are probably what you''d call duty, but We wish there were fewer of them. If We manage the country well and maintain the status quo, We won''t leave too much of a bad name in the annals of history.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed deeply, ¡°Chen Chao, people think that We do so many things to leave a good reputation in history, so that future generations will criticize less about Our usurpation of the throne. But will the historians'' brush actually reflect that?¡± ¡°We dedicated all efforts to building up the Northern Frontier Army to prevent the demons from advancing south. Yet, isn''t this seen as militaristic aggression in their eyes?¡± "We present a tough stance towards the foreignnds. Even if they don''t say it openly, don''t they secretly think this will invite disaster?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand light, ¡°How history will write about Us in the future, We truly don''t care.¡±

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, ¡°Then why is Your Majesty doing these things?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and said softly, ¡°And why did you risk your life to kill all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain just because of a chance encounter with a young girl?¡±

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and gave a somewhat vague answer, ¡°Because they eat people.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°The demons in the north also eat people, and cultivators from the foreignnds eat people even more. As for the demons within our national borders, they truly do eat people.¡±

    ¡°This is a man-eating world.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s gaze was resolute. ¡°It''s unfortunate that We were born in this man-eating world. It''s also Our fault as an elder to have you born into such a world. But with the world being so terrible, if we don''t do something to change it, allowing future generations to live in this man-eating world, can you really bear it?¡±

    Chen Chao looked up. For the first time, he seriously looked at this man who was both his uncle and the ruler of this world.

    ¡°What We seek is actually very simple. We want the people of Great Liang to be able to hold their heads high, to live without being bullied, and not to worry about bing someone else''s food.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and asked, "What about you? Are you willing to do this with Us?"

 Chapter 498: Such an Uncle and Nephew

    Chapter 498: Such an Uncle and Nephew

    The Great Liang Emperor had many heartfelt words to share. Perhaps the gentle empress once listened to them, or perhaps she understood his thoughts without him needing to speak. However, since her time, there has been no one in the entire Great Liang or in the world who could make the Emperor speak so openly.

    This young man before him was worthy, but the oue was uncertain.

    Chen Chao quietly observed the Emperor. The two of them were entangled in too many issues. The rtionship between their families was undeniably close. After all, their parents were siblings. Yet, despite this closeness, their rtionship had ended in a conflict that was irreconcble till death.

    "Turns out that His Majesty aims to bring peace for all eternity. Such ambition is truly admirable."

    Over the years, the Great Liang Emperor had aplished much. Although he did not expand the empire''s borders, he managed to bring stability to the four seas, improving the lives of Great Liang''s people significantly. However, his ambitions were not limited to this; it was merely a beginning, not his ultimate goal.

    What he wanted was to restore the dignity of the human race and to ensure that the countless citizens of Great Liang could live with honor and integrity.

    Back then, during the Upheaval of Yong''an, when the demon race invaded and the human race lost thirty thousand miles of territory in the deste north, the shame became a deep and enduring mark on the human race, forcing them to bow their backs.

    Subsequent generations of monarchs, whether intentionally or unintentionally, failed to straighten that backbone.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and looked at the Great Liang Emperor. "I have a question I''d like to ask Uncle."This term, "Uncle," carried deep significance and was the first time Chen Chao addressed the Great Liang Emperor this way to his face. The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao calmly too and suddenly smiled. "We already know what you want to ask, but you may still ask."

    Chen Chao asked solemnly, "Was my father killed by you, Uncle?"

    Sure enough, from the moment the Great Liang Emperor learned of Chen Chao''s background, he had no intention of doing anything to him. Whether due to their shared blood or the Empress'' dying wish, the Emperor never harbored thoughts of killing Chen Chao again. From a ruler''s perspective, Chen Chao was a potential threat, especially as a young genius. While he was still alive, or as long as the kingdom remained stable, the potential danger was mitigated. But after his death, the throne that he snatched might need to be returned. Even if not for the sake of the throne, he had to consider his descendants.

    Therefore, killing Chen Chao would always be the safest choice.

    It would also be the easiest decision for most emperors.

    In the imperial family, there were no kin. He even killed his older brother and snatched his throne, what difference would it make to kill another nephew?

    But people differ, as do emperors. The Great Liang Emperor did not mind this, and thus, did not kill him because he did not want to.

    Not only did he spare him, but he also truly regarded him as his nephew. He granted him the right to bear arms, sent an imperial decree to Sword Qi Mountain, and even allowed him to take the Thousand Year cial Stone, thereby building momentum for him in Great Liang. This was not just an uncle''s concern for his nephew; it also demonstrated that the Great Liang Emperor always saw Chen Chao as a kindred spirit.

    Perhaps it was uncertain before Chen Chao''s journey to Sword Qi Mountain, but after that trip, the Great Liang Emperor became fully convinced.

    "My father was acimed as a man of extraordinary talent, no less than you, Uncle. Presumably, he must have been a cultivation genius too. How could such a person die suddenly? No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t make sense. Please enlighten me, Uncle."

    Chen Chao looked earnestly at the Great Liang Emperor. Between uncle and nephew, no evidence was needed at this moment. One simply had to speak, and the other would naturally believe.

    "Your father, Our elder brother, was indeed an exceptional talent, whether in governance or cultivation, surpassing Us. This is why Emperor Lingzong doted on him so much and why, despite being criticized as foolish, he insisted on passing the throne to your older brother after your father¡¯s death. ''The love for the house extends even to the crows perching on its roof'', sometimes, this phrase seems utterly illogical."

    The Great Liang Emperor''s eyes were filled withplex emotions, and he said with some nostalgia, "Your father and We were such close brothers back then."

    Among the many princes of thete Emperor Lingzong, it was well known that the current Emperor and thete Crown Prince had the closest rtionship, which was a beautiful story at the time.

    "We never had any thoughts of bing Emperor, nor did We harbor any ambition to vie for the throne. As for killing your father, We didn''t do it. His death was indeed not as simple as the words ''sudden death'' suggest. In fact, the causes of death for our previous emperors of Great Liang were never that simple."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked fatigued. The title of Emperor was something countless people yearned for, but how many understood what it truly meant, what responsibilities it entailed, and what it demanded?

    Chen Chao softly asked, "Foreignnds?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "We are still investigating. Once We have answers, We will tell you, but it likely has something to do with those two words."

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and then said quietly, "My father had a great reputation and was a peerless talent of his generation. If such a person became Emperor, it would naturally be something they wouldn''t want to see."

    A dynasty required many people at all levels, but having a capable Emperor was naturally the most crucial.

    "When We returned from the Northern Frontier, We encountered an assassination attempt. Even that Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple came to see Us afterwards. But do you think that was the first attempt on Our life?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "This world is like that, there has never been ack of things hidden in the dark. When you killed those qi refiners and then decided to stay under Our eyelids, it was the only choice. Otherwise, you would have been dead already."

    Chen Chao smiled wryly, "If it weren''t like this, I wouldn''t have wanted to return to the Divine Capital."

    The Great Liang Emperor gave a faint smile and continued, "The Great Liang is too big, and there are many ces We cannot see. Therefore, injustices persist. Even when We see certain things, for the greater good, We must sometimes turn a blind eye. The grander the goal, the more one must endure. But enduring now is only for the sake of not enduringter."

    Chen Chao nodded, understanding this reasoning.

    "But a young man like you hasn''t reached such heights and don''t need to worry about these matters. So, you can still be full of spirit. Sometimes, when We look at you, We think of myself when We were young, full of passion. Unfortunately, those days are gone and won''te back."

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, for the first time showing a look of affection in his eyes.

    Chen Chao said, "Your Majesty still has a passionate heart, it has nothing to do with age."

    The Great Liang Emperorughed heartily, "We have heard countless ttering words in this life, but today, hearing you say that truly makes Us happy."

    Chen Chao smiled without speaking, feeling that some things that had weighed on his mind had now dissipated.

    At this moment, it was the first time that Chen Chao truly acknowledged that this Emperor before him was his uncle.

    However, Chen Chao immediately threw out another question, "If one day, this subject''s identity is revealed, how will Your Majesty handle it?"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not answer directly but instead smiled, "We''ll see?"

    Chen Chao also smiled and did not press further.

    The uncle and nephew, sovereign and subject, exchanged a smile that seemed to resolve past grievances.

    "This journey north, one of your tasks is to observe the emerging talents among the demon race. The demon race has an extraordinary Demon Emperor, but he''s Our opponent, not yours to worry about. But as for future matters, We fear We won''t have many solutions. Henceforth, the future of Great Liang lies in your hands, in the hands of that girl you like, and in the hands of you youngsters. But above all, Our only request is that you return alive. Every generation has its duty, and your era is in the future. Don''t be in such a hurry to die now. Although We can shield you from the storm, We won''t shield you from everything. How can one grow without experiencing hardships?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said softly, "Our three sons might barely manage to govern a country, but in the future, whether it''s dealing with the demon race or the foreignnds, they won''t have any solutions. So, We ce great hope in you. You must understand this."

    Chen Chao joked, "I don''t know why, but I always feel that my reputation in the history books won''t be very good."

    The Great Liang Emperorughed, "We have already shouldered the infamy and We don''t care either. You and I are uncle and nephew, why should you care about that? "Besides, isn''t your current reputation terrible?"

    Chen Chao helplessly smiled, "The foreignnds speak ill of me, and the world doesn''t know me. Your Majesty''s words are truly disheartening."

    The Great Liang Emperor just smiled and did not say more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the pavilion, the autumn rain gradually ceased.

    The heart-to-heart talk wasing to an end. The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand, and Chen Chao withdrew after giving a bow. However, just as he stepped outside the pavilion, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly called out to him.

    Chen Chao turned around and looked at his uncle. Sometimes, he felt that this man was very big and tall, like a towering mountain; daunting and insurmountable. Other times, he seemed no different from any ordinary elder.

    "Chen Chao, We want to tell you that as long as you don''t let the Great Liang down, no matter what you do in the future, We won''t me you."

    "We are destined to leave before you. When we meet again in the afterlife, without the bonds of sovereign and subject, us uncle and nephew can truly enjoy a good drink together."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the young man before him and said warmly, "Everyone in the world can die, nothing is more important than not letting down the Great Liang."

    Chen Chao smiled and shook his head, "Why wait until we''re dead to drink? Why not enjoy it now?"

 Chapter 499: Guest in White

    Chapter 499: Guest in White

    As time passed and it becamete autumn, the harvest season was nearing its end. The small vige near Sword Sect had been spared any natural disasters this year, resulting in a bountiful harvest. The men of the vige dried and stored the year''s rice crop in granaries, feeling content knowing there was enough tost the entire next year, with plenty left over. One man was in high spirits and dragged a long bench to the front of his house. He took out his pipe, filled it with tobo, and began to leisurely puff away.

    However, as he enjoyed this rare moment of leisure amidst the swirling smoke, his wife emerged from the house, looking somewhat glum. She sat down beside him, frequently ncing toward the back mountain.

    How could the man not know what his wife was thinking? He said rather impatiently, "Our son wasn''t abducted by anyone, he''s gone there to train in the sword. He will be a great sword immortal someday. What are you worried about?"

    The woman who had been holding back her tears, could no longer contain them after her husband''s words. Tears streamed down her face as she cried, "I know, but it''s been so long since I''ve seen him. Is he getting enough to eat over there? Is he happy? He''s... just a child!"

    The man took a few more puffs from his pipe, exhaling arge cloud of smoke. He was also somewhat moved and patted his wife''s shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry too much. You agreed to this back then, and the boy himself wanted to go. It''s toote for regrets now.¡±

    The woman nodded, it was just that she continued to sob. No mother in the world did not want her child to seed, but no mother wanted her child far from home, facing hardships with their well-being unknown.

    The man thought for a moment and then asked softly, ¡°How about I go to the back mountain tomorrow and see if we can get the boy toe out and see us? But I heard from the old people in the vige that once they go up the mountain and learn some skills, they might not even acknowledge their parents.¡±

    The woman was shocked and questioned loudly, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me this before?!¡±

    The man looked at the woman and, after some thought, took another puff of his pipe before saying softly, ¡°Even if I had told you then, you wouldn''t have stopped him, would you?¡±The woman stood there, dazed, but soon she nodded dejectedly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man sighed and said nothing more.

    ¡°But you should have told me."

    The woman gave the man a somewhat reproachful look, but the emotion quickly faded from her eyes. She then looked toward the back mountain with some anticipation and said, "But the boy wouldn''t be that heartless, right?"

    The man was about to reply when he suddenly widened his eyes. In his line of sight, two figures, onerge and one small, were descending from the back mountain. He recognized both of them. Therger figure was Ji Baili, his son''s current master, who was said to be a remarkable big shot. As for the stinking brat who grew quite a bit, despite not having seen him for a while, how could he not recognize his own son?

    As the two approached, the boy who had already achieved some minor aplishments, and now carried a sword on his back, knelt down with a thud. "Your son, greets Father and Mother!"

    The woman burst into tears and quickly embraced her son whom she had not seen for a long time. Ji Baili smiled at the man. Hearing the couple''s earlier conversation, the sword cultivator shook his head and said, "The Sword Sect is different from other cultivators. We don''t teach our disciples to forget the mortal world. Living in the mortal world, how could one forget it? No need to worry, Elder Brother."

    The man was a bit embarrassed as rubbed his hands together, but soon shouted loudly, "Aren''t you going to get food? Do you want our son to be hungry?"

    The woman wiped her tears and hurriedly pulled her son into the house.

    The man patted the long bench beside him, motioning for Ji Baili to sit.

    Ji Baili did not stand on ceremony. After sitting down, he took the initiative to say, "Although Tianyuan misses you two during this period, practicing swordsmanship is like rowing upstream; if you don''t advance, you''ll fall back. Especially since he''s still building his foundation, it means he has to spend more time away. But I can promise you, Elder Brother, that you''ll be able to see him at least once a year."

    The manughed heartily, "With Immortal Master''s words, I feel much more at ease. If it weren''t for my wife crying all the time, I''d have let the boy stay on the mountain and focus on his cultivation."

    Ji Baili smiled, "Don''t you miss your son?"

    Having his true feelings exposed, the man could onlyugh awkwardly, "How could I not? But what''s more important is whether the boy can achieve something worthwhile."

    Ji Baili chuckled, "Actually, that''s not entirely the case. If my parents hadn''t passed away early, I''d probably havee down the mountain more often myself over the years."

    The man looked puzzled, "Immortal Master, you''re not from our vige, are you?"

    Ji Baili pointed to the east.

    The man came to a sudden realization, "The vige head Old Ji huh. Turns out that Immortal Master is from Old Ji''s family. Speaking of which, we''re somewhat rted."

    Ji Baili nodded with a smile, "After going up the mountain, I''ve asionally returned home and actually saw Elder Brother a few times, but I didn''te forward to disturb you."

    "You don''t look that old, yet you''ve achieved great sess," the man sighed. "It''s a pity Old Ji only had you, this one son. Otherwise, that house wouldn''t be in such a dpidated state."

    Ji Baili smiled gently, "The ways of the world are hard to predict."

    The man exhaled a puff of smoke and nodded in agreement.

    Afterward, the whole family, along with Ji Baili, had a meal together. After eating and drinking to their heart''s content, Tianyuan kowtowed to his parents. Then, he stood up and said with a smile, "Father, Mother, your son will be going down the mountain to see the world."

    The man looked at Ji Baili with some confusion, and thetter said with a calm smile, "Although the Sword Sect is usually low-key, it''s important to see the world. Tianyuan is still young, and it''s the right time for him to broaden his horizons. There''s a good opportunity now, so I''ll take him around. But don''t worry, with me there, no one will harm a hair on his head."

    Tianyuan also smiled and said, "Master has told me many things, but hearing about them is nothingpared to seeing them with my own eyes. This time, I''m going North with Master. I''ve heard it snows most of the year up there."

    The manughed and nodded, "Snow, huh? Around here, we might not see snow for years. It''s good to see it, and when youe back, you can tell your mother all about it."

    Ji Baili smiled without saying a word.

    While the woman had already started crying again.

    But before she could speak, Tianyuan suddenly looked up and pointed at the sky, "Look!

    At that moment, the couple looked up, and even Ji Baili raised his head.

    In the sky, countless flying swords were streaking across, heading north like shooting stars.

    Ji Baili sighed with some regret, "It''s ultimately a showdown between the young ones."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A young girl in white entered the Divine Capital alone, arriving in this grand city, thergest under the heavens.

    Most people, upon seeing this grand city for the first time, would be dazed for a moment outside the city walls, marveling at its majestic splendor. However, the young girl paid no mind to this, she simply walked slowly into the city. After passing through the city gate, she reached the end of a bustling street filled with street vendors and stood quietly for a moment, as if remembering many things.

    Though this pause seemed brief, by the time the girl came to her senses, dusk had passed, and the bright moon hung high in the sky.

    Fortunately, the Divine Capital was too vast and there were too many people as well, and it was not umon for peculiar-looking cultivators to enter the city. As a result, the girl''s presence on the street did not draw much attention. However, as night fell and the number of pedestrians decreased, the street became much quieter. The girl looked up and quickly climbed a high building, and sat on the rooftop, gazing at the myriad lights of the city below.

    But after a short while, the girl grew bored and shifted her gaze towards a specific part of the city with renewed interest. She began walking in that direction.

    The streets were deserted. Although the young girl did not walk fast, she unexpectedly did not make a sound.

    As she passed through, she listened to the snippets of daily life from the nearby households and finally arrived in front of a red wall.

    Then, she lightly leaped over the red wall, chose a tall pce, and walked slowly across its rooftop.

    This was the Great Liang''s imperial city.

    Yet, not a single person noticed the girl.

    This was no ordinary feat. The forbiddennd of the imperial city was far from what it once was. Despite its calm appearance, this imperial city was guarded by powerful Nepenthe Realm cultivators, numerous secret array formations, and, of course, the formidable Great Liang Emperor.

    Even the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple would find it difficult to enter this imperial city unnoticed.

    But the girl strolled around as if it were her own backyard,pletely undetected.

    After an unknown amount of time, the girl sat on the roof of a pce, her legs dangling over the edge, staring at a nearby room.

    This was the imperial study of the Great Liang Emperor, illuminated by bright lights. The emperor was hunched over his desk, reviewing the umted reports.

    Li Heng stood quietly at one side, resting with his eyes closed.

    After some time had passed, the emperor rubbed his forehead and stood up. Li Heng understood his intentions and opened the door of the Imperial Study to apany the emperor back to his bedchamber.

    Having done this many times, he was naturally familiar with the routine.

    However, just as the Great Liang Emperor stepped out of the study and had not yet descended the steps, he stopped in ce. After a moment of silence, he said softly, "Li Heng, go back and rest."

    Though finding it odd, Li Heng did not ask questions and quickly left on his own, leaving the emperor alone.

    After Li Heng left, the emperor slowly raised his head, looking directly at the white-robed girl sitting on the rooftop opposite.

    The white-robed girl seemed rather surprised, as if she had not expected the middle-aged man in front of her to notice her presence.

    But she did not speak, simply looking at the emperor quietly.

    The two stared at each other in silence.

    Neither showed much emotion.

    After a long while, the emperor smiled and said, "A guest has arrived. Would you care for a drink?"

    The white-robed girl shook her head and said softly, "I don''t like alcohol."

 Chapter 501: Our Great Liang

    Chapter 501: Our Great Liang

    The group had entered the territory of Xinxiu Prefecture. Among the nine prefectures of the Great Liang, Changping Prefecture, home to the Divine Capital, was undoubtedly the central hub of the Great Liang Dynasty. Adjacent to Changping Prefecture to the north was Xinxiu Prefecture. Beyond Xinxiu Prefecture lies the Northern Frontier. Over the two hundred years of the dynasty, the court had invested heavily in Xinxiu Prefecture, as it served as thest line of defense for the Divine Capital if the Northern Frontier Great Wall were to be breached by the demon race.

    To the left of Xinxiu Prefecture was the lesser-known Western Prefecture, with a hundred thousandrge mountains spanning endlessly. The poption was sparse, and even among cultivation sects, only a few could be found in the entire prefecture. On the right of Xinxiu Prefecture was Ying Prefecture who was next to the sea. There had long been legends of immortals overseas, and in the eleventh year of Tianjian, there were even rumors of immortals descending. Despite the influx of people into Ying Prefecture at that time, none saw the so-called immortals. However, the scenic beauty of Ying Prefecture continued to attract many literati, especially the volcanic inds that were out at sea. The asionalva flows created a breathtaking sight of fire and water, regarded by many as a divine phenomenon.

    As for the five other prefectures that were not included in Changping Prefecture, they were more densely popted. Most of the world''s cultivation sects were located here. Chen Chao had once been to Cang Prefecture, which borders Changping Prefecture. Wei Prefecture, southwest of Changping Prefecture, was the most populous prefecture. The Wei River irrigated countless fields along its banks, nourishing many people. However, the river could also be akin to a wicked dragon. During storms, it would be a disaster. The Great Flood in the eleventh year of Tianjian was such an event, resulting in countless deaths.

    Yellow Dragon Prefecture, located in the south of the Great Liang Dynasty, has always been known as the ce where sword qi was the strongest. After all, the world''s foremost sword-forging sect, Sword Qi Mountain, was there. The Sword Sect which imed that other than them, there were no other true sword cultivators in the world, was also located there. Adjacent to Yellow Dragon Prefecture was White Deer Prefecture, which appeared much more refined and elegant. Most schrs of the Great Liang Dynasty came from this region. Historically, it has been a hub of cultural prosperity, producing many famous literary figures. Today, the White Deer''s Xie n was still hailed as the number one schrly family, with a profound foundation.

    Deercry Monastery, a long-time ally of the Great Liang Dynasty, was also located here. However,pared to the Sword Sect, this ancient monastery with a history spanning over a thousand years had always maintained a low profile. Its monks differed greatly from other cultivators.

    Thest region was Qingshan Prefecture, home to the Dao leader of Daoism. Most of the world''s major sects were established in thisnd, and it was the core area for the foreign cultivators.

    Chen Chao closed the "Chronicles of the Nine Prefectures" and looked at the carriage slowly entering Xuanling Commandery. He said softly, "His Majesty suffered an assassination attempt here. Then, the garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery retired. Is there a connection?"

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, "That man''s name was Wei Feng. Three days after returning home, he drank poisoned wine and killed himself. Presumably, he was involved in the assassination attempt on His Majesty, but His Majesty spared his dignity and did not execute him on the spot."

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s rming that themander of a crucial pass could be bribed by the foreignnds to assassinate our emperor. News like this could easily shake the people''s faith."He then recalled his recent high-profile spy-catching campaign in the Divine Capital and said somewhat self-deprecatingly, "There are so many spies in the Great Liang Dynasty, how can we ever catch them all?"

    On the other hand, Xie Nandu had a more rxed view, "When the tide turns, those spies will naturally cease to be spies. Even if they are spies, they will have to remain silent. Achieving a world free of corruption and evil is impossible for anyone."

    Chen Chao chuckled, "This is theplexity of the human heart. It''s both the easiest and the hardest thing to control."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "It''s actually not difficult. It''s just human heart against human heart. Who prevails depends on their skill."

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "I wonder if focusing on these matters affects your cultivation."

    "So what even if you can fight ten thousand people? There are more than ten thousand people in this world. Besides, having one such person is enough."

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao, and the implication in her words was clear to him.

    Chen Chaoughed, "If you can''t beat me in the future, you won''t be able to control me."

    Xie Nandu simply raised an eyebrow, "You can try."

    While they were chatting, the entire group had entered the city. Along both sides of the long street, many onlookers were curious. Being a crucial location, Xuanling Commandery not only had a military unit that could be mobilized directly by the General''s Office and the Emperor himself but also saw frequent visits from many merchants. This made the smallmandery town as bustling as any ordinary provincial capital.

    Initially, people thought it was just arge merchant convoy entering the city. But after taking a closer look and realizing it was not, their curiosity only grew. Especially when they saw that the riders were all young faces, they became even more intrigued about the purpose of this group''s arrival in Xuanling Commandery.

    However, at that moment, the sound of hooves arose in the distance, and a cavalry unit of about a hundred riders galloped toward them. Xuanling Commandery was a crucial location, so it did not have the same restrictions on riding horses within the city as other prefectures. In fact, during several expansions of Xuanling Commandery, the wide streets had been built to be almost as broad as those in the Divine Capital.

    "This general is Xu Ming of Xuanling Commandery, here on orders to provide escort. May I ask who is Mr. Wei from the academy?"

    A robust voice rang out. Xu Ming, who seeded Wei Feng as the garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery, had earlier received military orders from the General''s Office to dispatch a cavalry unit to escort this group traveling north from the Divine Capital.

    Wei Xu, a schr who was well-known in the Divine Capital, was not widely recognized in the Xinliu Prefecture.

    Wei Xu emerged from the carriage, smiling at the imposing military man before him. "General Xu, have you not received His Majesty''s decree? We won''t be troubling General Xu for this journey northward."

    Xu Ming chuckled. "Mr. Wei, we naturally received the decree. However, the General''s Office also issued a military order. The further north we go, the more perilous it bes. If anything were to happen along the way, this general might lose my head."

    Before Wei Xu could respond, Xu Ming continued, "Mr. Wei, there''s no need to feel troubled. The Great General has already submitted a report to the Divine Capital, and His Majesty should approve it."

    Since Xu Ming had said so, Wei Xu no longer insisted. He just smiled and nodded. "In that case, we''ll trouble General Xu. However, it''s still early, and we need to rest in the city for a few days."

    Xu Ming nodded, this sort of thing naturally did not need to be rushed.

    "Mr. Wei, might we discuss the route for the northern journeyter?"

    Xu Ming rode closer to Wei Xu, saying softly with a smile, "I hear that Commander Chen is also in the group. Could Mr. Wei introduce me to himter? This general has long wanted to meet Commander Chen."

    As a fellow martial artist, Xu Ming had a deep respect for Wei Xu, more so than for others. This respect was based on Wei Xu''s status as a teacher from the academy and as a Nepenthe cultivator. However, for the young martial artist Chen Chao, whom Xu Ming had heard much about, he felt only admiration.

    A single word made a world of difference.

    Wei Xu smiled and pointed to the foremost carriage. "If General Xu''s duties permit, you can visit him there."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xuanling Commandery''s posthouse was spacious enough to amodate a hundred people, though it naturally could notpare to the Divine Capital. The governor, Pei Ru, had been waiting in front of the posthouse for quite some time. He originally intended to go out of the city to greet them. While he might not care about the distinguished backgrounds of many of the young people, just the name Wei Xu was enough to make him give his full attention. However, in a crucial location like Xuanling Commandery, it was actually Xu Ming who had the most authority. In fact, thews of the Great Liang Dynasty explicitly stated that in times of war, local military generals had full authority to handle all matters, and the governor would have to step aside. While Xuanling Commandery had not yet reached such a state, the responsibilities of the local militarymander were significant, giving them considerable discretionary power. Xu Ming had sent someone to inform Pei Ru in advance, asking him to wee them at the city gate and wait at the post station.[1.]

    Pei Ru quickly approached upon seeing Wei Xu, his face full of excitement. "Student Pei Ru greets Mr. Wei."

    In his youth, Pei Ru had spent several years studying at the academy.

    Although Wei Xu was younger than the white-haired Pei Ru, his status as the Dean''s student naturally gave him a higher seniority.

    Wei Xu returned the greeting with a smile, "Governor Pei entered the academy much earlier than I did. There''s no need for such formalities. We''ll be troubling you a lot on this trip."

    "Mr. Wei, as long as you don''t mind the conditions of our post house. This is indeed a harshnd and cannotpare to the Divine Capital."

    Pei Ru felt vicissitudes of emotion. He was a native of the Divine Capital and had struggled with many adjustments when he first came to this ce as an official. However, over time, he had grown deeply attached to this ce. Yet, regardless of his feelings, he knew when to acknowledge the reality.

    Wei Xu shook his head and said, "His Majesty''s intention is clear in sending us on this journey. These young people, who are to be the statesmen of the court, must also understand the hardships of themon people. Otherwise, why would we go to such lengths to travel slowly to the Northern Frontier? Wouldn''t it be simpler for the Ministry of Works to forge magic artifacts and send us there directly?"

    Pei Ru sighed, "His Majesty has given much thought to this. These young people are the future of the Great Liang Dynasty and should be groomed properly."

    Wei Xu nodded, "nting seeds and tending to them diligently, though we cannot predict what they will grow into, we must do our best."

    Pei Ru admired him, "Mr. Wei has profound insights, truly a great schr."

    Wei Xu shook his head, "Governor Pei, you have picked up quite a few bureaucratic habits."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The hundred or so people were amodated in the posthouse. Though the conditions were simple, at least each person had a room. Whether by design or coincidence, Xie Nandu and Chen Chao''s rooms were next to each other. Since Chen Chao traveled empty-handed, he did not have much to tidy up and quickly entered Xie Nandu''s room.

    Xie Nandu had just stood up. Seeing him, she smiled and asked, "Want to go for a walk?"

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The two quickly left the posthouse and walked onto the main street. There were a few vendors along the street, though not many. One of them was selling candied hawthorns. Chen Chao bought two sticks, handing one to Xie Nandu, and then took a bite from his own. Speaking with his mouth full, he muttered, "So sour..."

    Xie Nandu also took a bite, though she only bit off a small piece of one hawthorn.

    She chewed slowly as they walked along the street.

    Chen Chao looked up at the sky, thinking that there would probably be a light snowfall soon.

    Although it was stillte autumn, the further north they went, the colder it became, and winter arrived earlier.

    They had already experienced the first snowfall of the year on their journey.

    "The longer the winter, the more money is spent on charcoal. There''s only so much money, so if more is spent here, less can be spent elsewhere."

    Seeing an old man selling charcoal by the street, Xie Nandu suddenly felt somewhat emotional, "Those who never worry about food and clothing are, in the end, only a minority."

    Chen Chao said, "The world is always slowly improving. Before the Great Liang Dynasty, people worried about whether they would see the next day''s sun."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "It''s still not enough."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Of course it''s not enough. Otherwise, what are you working towards?"

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, "Have you ever thought that one day you might lead a million-strong army to erase the shame of the human race? But in the process, how many will lose their husbands? How many will lose their fathers? And how many will lose their sons?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "Cutting off one''s arm to save the body is different from slowly being cut to death."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Fighting this war is so that future generations won''t have to fight."

    Xie Nandu suddenly asked, "Including Changping Prefecture, only three-quarters of those from Xinliu Prefecture go to the Northern Frontier to join the army among the Great Liang Dynasty''s eightmanderies. Do you know why?"

    Chen Chao nodded lightly and said, ¡°If the Northern Frontier is lost, the other eight prefectures still have Xinliu Prefecture between them and the demon race. But at that time, Xinliu Prefecture will face the demons directly. The other Northern Frontier soldiers defend the Great Liang, but the soldiers from Xinliu Prefecture are defending their homnd, with their families and loved ones behind them.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°When will the people of Great Liang have only Great Liang in their hearts?¡±

    ¡°It''s very difficult.¡±

    Chen Chao said, "Country, country. Country is more important than family, but most people don''t think so." [2.]

    But then Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°But there will definitelye a day when that changes.¡±

 Chapter 500: Heading North

    Chapter 500: Heading North

    Before the first snow of the season in the Divine Capital, a group of over a hundred people departed north towards the Northern Frontier. Most of them were young cultivators, with only a few older individuals among them. The youngsters mostly chose to ride horses rather than travel by carriage. For many, it was their first time leaving the Divine Capital, and they were eager to see whaty beyond. Additionally, the journey north was fraught with dangers, making it hard for the energetic youths to sit still.

    As a result, the handful of carriages at the end of the convoy seemed particrly out of ce. However, some of these carriages hade from the academy by the South Lake, while others carried the true big shots. Thus, there were fewints. Besides, their minds were preupied with other matters rather than the carriages.

    The distance between the Divine Capital and the Northern Frontier was not short, but neither was it very far. Nheless, the journey was not without its dangers. Initially, an official had suggested letting the youngsters travel independently, but this idea was quickly rejected by others. The reasoning was simple: these young individuals were the true elites of Great Liang''s younger generation. Losing any of them before they even reached the Northern Frontier would be an incalcble loss.

    This argument was logical and difficult to refute.

    However, the official who gave his opinion quickly proposed sending an elite cavalry unit from the Divine Capital to ensure their safety. This suggestion was also rejected. Ultimately, it was decided that cultivators from the Heavenly Imperial Institution, the Ministry of Justice, and the warden faction would escort the group. Due to the academy''s involvement, the leader of the convoy naturally came from the academy. They did not simply assign any cultivator; they sent two Nepenthe powerhouses, including a close student of the academy''s dean, the renowned schr of the Divine Capital, Wei Xu.

    With Wei Xu escorting the convoy, there was little worry about encountering trouble on the journey.

    After all, this Mr. Wei had presided over the prestigious Myriad Willow Convention in the past, he had sufficient prestige and his cultivation realm was also more than adequate.

    Xie Nandu''s carriage was ced at the forefront of the convoy, right after the young cultivators on horseback. This genius Xie Family''s daughter from the academy had not been seen since her appearance at the court session. She did not attend the banquet hosted by the Second Prince or any other private gatherings organized by the cultivators. As for Chen Chao, his reputation among the young cultivators was average at best, and no one had taken the initiative to invite him. However, he did attend a gathering of the younger generation from the warden faction. At this banquet, not everyone weed this young martial artist. After all, being highly favored by the emperor at such a young age and poised to rise steadily toward the position of Lord Warden Commander naturally invited jealousy.

    Chen Chao did not care much about these sentiments. As the saying goes, "When there are many lice, you stop fearing their bites; when debts pile up, you stop worrying."Whether these people showed coldness or jealousy, it was merely an emotional issue. But if it came to actual fights, Chen Chao would not hold back, he would kill without hesitation if necessary.

    Inside the carriage, Xie Nandu was reading a topographic map of the Northern Frontier. She said softly, "After the founding emperor ascended the throne, he was highly wary of the Northern demon race. He nned to build the Northern Frontier Great Wall back then. However, the nation was still stabilizing, and it wasn''t easy, but he gritted his teeth and focused on the north. When Emperor Taizong ascended the throne, the country''s strength was consolidated, and more emphasis was ced on the Northern Frontier. The Changgan Pass, one of the three major passes of the Northern Frontier, was built during the Taizong era. Later, when Emperor Taizong ascended, the Northern Frontier Great Wall waspleted, resulting in what we see today."

    Feeling bored, Chen Chao pulled out a book and ced it over his face, muttering to himself, "We haven''t even seen that great wall yet, and you''re already telling me all this."

    Xie Nandu ignored him and continued, "As the military strategy goes, ''Logistics first before the troops move.'' If you go to war without understanding the weather and terrain, what possibility other than defeat can you expect?"

    Chen Chao leaned against the side of the carriage, teasing, "It''s a pity. Before we set off, both sides had already withdrawn all troops from the northern ins. Otherwise, given my rtionship with the Lord Warden Commander, I could have arranged for a cavalry force of a few thousand for you. You could lead them into the deste north and see if you could win a great victory."

    Xie Nandu chuckled and shook her head. "It''s meaningless. Small-scale victories or defeats have no impact on the bigger picture."

    Chen Chao pulled the book off his face and asked, "Do you really intend to assume the position of Great General andmand the Northern Frontier Army as a woman?"

    "That''s too small."

    Xie Nandu shook her head. "Think about something even more outrageous. Chen Chao lifted the curtain and nced outside. Heading north, when they left the Divine Capital, it was stillte autumn. A few days ago, they could still see the autumn leaves falling along the official road. But as they traveled further north, after a few days, they began to see frost killing the vegetation along the roadside.

    Looking out the window again, the scene outside was deste, and it was already starting to snow lightly. Chen Chao reached out to catch a snowke, which melted instantly in his palm.

    Chen Chao flicked his hand, and the water sshed onto Xie Nandu''s face.

    Xie Nandu was not annoyed, she just wiped it away and said calmly, "It''s not that easy. Aspiring to be the Great General of the Northern Frontier as a woman is a significant challenge. Just the criticism from the imperial court will be a huge problem."

    "When the timees, I''ll give each one a sh with my saber. Whoever dares to speak out, I''ll kill them." Chen Chao said with a smile.

    Xie Nandu said, "You know, you would make a better general."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Since when did we make the decision in the Great Liang Dynasty?"

    Xie Nandu did not speak.

    Chen Chao continued with a smile, "Before I left the capital, I had a conversation with His Majesty and mentioned you. Maybe you really could be the Great General in the future."

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "What happens today doesn''t necessarily determine the future."

    Chen Chao sighed, "Why do you have to spoil the mood?"

    Xie Nandu ignored him, burying her head in the geographical map of the northern region, which she had already memorized most of the content.

    Chen Chao stuck his head out to observe the northernndscape. Although this was not yet the true Northern Frontier, it already presented a bleak and deste scene, vastly different from the southern scenery he had seen before.

    Thinking for a moment, Chen Chao took out the perfume sachet he had been carrying in his bosom. Holding it by one end, he watched it sway.

    Chen Chao felt a heavy heart.

    Compared to a nation, an individual was insignificant.

    But a nation was made up of countless individuals.

    In the distance, amandery city began toe into view.

    Looking at the city, Chen Chao could not help but recall something the Great Liang Emperor had once said in thatmandery city.

 Chapter 502: Light Snowfall, Time to Kill

    Chapter 502: Light Snowfall, Time to Kill

    These two young people walked slowly, but Xie Nandu soon stopped in front of a courtyard, because there was a wooden que hanging on the gate. The que had names and enlistment dates written on it.

    However, it was written in ck ink.

    Chen Chao said softly, "When His Majesty ascended the throne, he implemented the enlistmentw. Every soldier going to the Northern Frontier had to hang a wooden que in front of their home, stating their name and enlistment date. If the person is still alive, it is written in red ink. If they died in battle, it is changed to ck ink."

    Xie Nandu remained silent. She had read many books and was likely more familiar with the affairs of Great Liang than most court officials.

    As they continued along the long street, most of the courtyards had ques hanging, but only a few were written in red ink, the rest were in ck ink.

    This meant that these families had already lost someone in battle in the Northern Frontier. Some courtyards even had more than one que. Xie Nandu stopped in front of one such ce and looked at the ques for a long time. There were three ques here, all written in ck ink.

    Chen Chao looked inside the courtyard and saw an old woman with a head full of white hair sitting on the doorstep, staring nkly toward the north.

    Xie Nandu then said softly, "It looks like they were three brothers."

    Chen Chao sighed gently, then pressed his hand against the hilt of his saber, his thumb continuously rubbing the handle.At that moment, neither of them felt like eating their candied hawthorns anymore.

    As they walked further, the number of wooden ques they saw became countless. One Xinliu Prefecture had paid an untold price for Great Liang, but how many people in Great Liang would remember these people? Or rather, how many people in the entire Great Liang would care about this?

    "In recent years, His Majesty has been constantly elevating the status of military officials in the court, which has already caused quite a bit of criticism from civil officials. Initially, I also thought His Majesty was being somewhat radical, but after seeing this today, I understand His Majesty''s good intentions. Lives were exchanged for this, no matter how much their status is elevated, it''s deserved."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "The sages of the academy said that reading a book a hundred times will make its meaning self-evident."

    "There was gold in books, and there were beauties in the books. But the most important thing to remember was that reading ten thousand books was not as good as traveling ten thousand miles." "In the past, I read so many books and thought I had a thorough understanding of Great Liang, but now it seems that it''s better toe out and see for myself. This trip was worth it."

    The Great Liang in books was always just the Great Liang in books.

    Chen Chao nodded but did not say anything.

    As they walked further, the sky began to snow lightly.

    As they passed a small courtyard, a woman was about to close the door when she saw the young couple walking in the snow. After hesitating for a moment, she quickly spoke up, "Guests, I have umbres here."

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu stopped at the sound. The woman had already handed out two slightly damaged oiled-paper umbres. Chen Chao did not reach out to take them but instead asked, "Do you have any more?"

    The woman thought this well-dressed young couple was disdainful of the old umbres and felt a bit embarrassed, "These are the only two."

    Chen Chao realized she had misunderstood him and said with a smile, "I meant, if you give us the umbres, what will you do when you need to go out, Elder Sister."

    The woman waved her hand and smiled, "It''s not a big deal. I''m sturdy and used to getting wet in the rain. But this youngdy here doesn''t look very robust. If she catches a cold, she might be bedridden for ten days or half a month."

    Chen Chao smiled and pushed back one of the oiled-paper umbres, taking only one. He said, "We''ll definitely return it when the snow stops."

    The woman shook her head repeatedly, "No need to worry. Whenever you have time, that''s fine. If I''m not home, just leave it at the door. An oiled-paper umbre isn''t worth much, and no one will take it."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Elder Sister, are you going out too?"

    The woman chuckled, "Very busy. I have work to do, andter, I need to pick up my son from school. But my son is doing well in his studies, the teacher at the school praises him a lot!"

    Chen Chao nced at the woman''s door peripherally and noticed a wooden que with ink writing, it was written in ck ink. He then asked patiently, "Isn''t it hard raising a child alone, Elder Sister?"

    The woman waved her hand, "It''s still manageable. My husband died, but the government helps. They give me money every month, and my son''s education is free. Although my son is doing well in his studies, he''s always talking about avenging his father when he grows up. He''s very mischievous."

    Chen Chao frowned, "The school doesn''t charge fees?"

    The woman nodded, "Thanks to our good Emperor, families like ours who had someone fighting at the Northern Frontier don''t have to pay for school."

    Chen Chao smiled without saying much, then opened the slightly damaged oiled-paper umbre and bid farewell to the woman.

    After walking a few dozen steps, Chen Chao finally opened his mouth to say, "Every year, half of the state treasury''s ie is used for the Northern Frontier, but not all of it is spent on the soldiers. Every aspect of this requires money. Some people in the court say that His Majesty is wasting resources on the military, but thesemon people are deeply grateful to him."

    Xie Nandu softly replied, "The previous dynasty ruled the world with literati and officialdom, but our dynasty rules it with themon people. Unfortunately, many don''t understand this principle, and many who do understand don''t want to ept it."

    "A heavy burden and a long road ahead."

    Chen Chao smiled, "I need to go outside the city to meet that General Xu Ming."

    Xie Nandu frowned, "Are you going to kill someone again?"

    Chen Chao replied helplessly, "I don''t really want to kill people every day either, but some people just have to be killed."

    Xie Nandu frowned, "Even though this unit isn''t at the Northern Frontier, they are still a part of the Northern Frontier Army. If you kill someone and it gets out, you''ll likely gain a bad reputation among the Northern Frontier Army."

    Chen Chao scratched his head, "It''s troublesome. This time, there''s not only an order from His Majesty but also a militarymand from my superior."

    "You''re not in the frontier army, how can his militarymand affect you?"

    Xie Nandu remained calm.

    Chen Chao sighed, "But damn it, who knows when he mighte back and be my superior again."

    Xie Nandu said nothing more.

    Chen Chao handed over the oiled-paper umbre.

    Xie Nandu took it and walked ahead on her own.

    While Chen Chao walked into the wind and snow and slowly made his way out of the city.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The garrison unit of Xuanling Commandery was always stationed outside themandery city in the Greenfield Camp. Commander Xu Ming had just finished discussing the route for the northern journey with Wei Xu and hurried back to Greenfield Camp. However, as soon as he returned to hismand tent and before he could sit down, he heard that Commander Chen had arrived at the camp.

    Before Xu Ming could leave the tent to greet him, the messenger soldier looked at him with a troubled expression, "General, that Commander Chen said to let you wait for him in themand tent."

    Xu Ming frowned, somewhat displeased, "He isn''t even part of the Northern Frontier Army. Even though being the Left Guard''smander outranks me, he shouldn''t be giving this general orders, right?"

    The messenger soldier nodded, "This subordinate said the same thing earlier, but Commander Chen said..."

    "Said what?" Xu Ming looked at him with dissatisfaction.

    The messenger soldier said in a low voice, "Commander Chen said it was His Majesty''s verbal decree."

 Chapter 503.3: A Splendid Uncle - Part 3

    Chapter 503.3: A Splendid Uncle - Part 3

    "Not long ago, quite a few officials in Xuanling Commandery and the entire Xinliu Prefecture lost their positions, and some even lost their heads. At this moment, there are countless people still in the Divine Capital''s Ministry of Penalty''s prison. Since General Ning knows that His Majesty despises such acts the most, and you still dared tomit them, I presume you think that your uncle can protect you? But can he really?"

    Chen Chao spoke slowly, emphasizing each word.

    Ning Chong''s expression changed drastically, but he quickly said in a cold voice, "Chen Chao, don''t use me of crimes without proof!"

    Chen Chao grinned, "Innocent or not, you can tell that to the King of Hell."

    "What? Even if this general is suspected, it should be the Great General who will try this case. As an official from the warden faction, do you dare to kill a general from the army on your own authority?!"

    Ning Chong slowly retreated, inching towards the long spear ced to the side.

    In the army, those capable of wielding such a weapon were all exceptional.

    He had trained since childhood and was naturally strong.

    But Chen Chao remained unfazed and just said, "Before this official left the Divine Capital, two people spoke to this official about this matter. One of them was the current Great General, who sent a letter. The other was His Majesty, who made it simpler by only saying one word: kill. Do you think you can still live?"Ning Chong finally grasped the long spear, feeling a bit more confident as he forced himself to calm down. "This general has fought for Great Liang all my life and has achieved great military merits. This is merely a case of His Majesty being misled and a viin framing me!"

    "My Ning Family has served in the Northern Frontier Army for generations, we would never do such a thing. You must be falsely conveying an imperial decree. Where is the decree? Show it to this general!"

    Ning Chong stared at Chen Chao, his cultivation already at raised to its peak.

    Chen Chao shook his head, "There is no decree."

    Ning Chong sneered, "Then it must be as I said!"

    Chen Chao ignored him and continued to walk toward him slowly, speaking as he walked, "I know you''re still hoping your uncle can help you. It''s understandable, having a splendid uncle is, of course, a good thing."

    Chen Chao smiled. "But it''s not very useful."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao had already approached within ten feet of Ning Chong. Ning Chong said nothing, but with a flick of his long spear, the wooden table in front of him was lifted and hurled at Chen Chao.

    He then took a step forward, his long spear like a wandering dragon, stabbing straight at Chen Chao.

    The wooden table shattered instantly, flying backward and breaking into two halves. The long spear reached Chen Chao''s chest, but Chen Chao did not draw his saber. Instead, he grabbed the spear shaft with one hand, preventing Ning Chong from freeing it no matter how hard he tried.

    Chen Chao exerted force, snatching the spear away. He then said calmly, "I''ve heard that in the army, those who use spears or halberds are usually the bravest generals. It seems your reputation is undeserved."

    Chen Chao casually tossed the long spear, embedding it into the ground. He ced one hand on Ning Chong''s head, staring at this young general he was meeting for the first time today.

    Ning Chong struggled continuously, shouting at the top of his lungs, "My uncle is Ning Shanting!"

    His shout attracted many soldiers, who gathered outside the tent.

    "Kill this man immediately! He intends to assassinate this general!"

    But just as they wanted to rush into the tent, Chen Chao''s icy voice suddenly rang out, "This official is Chen Chao, Deputy Commander of the Left Guard of the Divine Capital. This man has embezzledpensation funds, and I''m under orders to execute him on the spot. Summon yourmander, General Xu!"

    As Chen Chao''s voice sounded out, and a burst of qi knocked the soldiers at the front flying.

    Witnessing this scene and hearing his words, the soldiers looked at each other, unsure of what to do.

    Chen Chao then lowered his head to look at Ning Chong and said softly, "Not using my saber to kill you is because I don''t want to dirty my saber."

    With that final sentence, Chen Chao ruthlessly twisted the general''s head, then withdrew his hand, letting the corpse fall to the ground.

    ncing at Ning Chong''s corpse, Chen Chao smiled. There was one thing he did not say.

    No matter how impressive your uncle is, he is not as impressive as mine.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Xu Ming and Xu Sheng hurried over, a group of soldiers had already gathered outside what used to be Ning Chong''s tent. Inside, a long spear was stuck in the ground, and aside from that, there was only a young man in ck standing with a saber.

    Xu Ming''s face changed drastically as he looked at Xu Sheng beside him, who also had a look of helplessness.

    "General Xu, may I have a word?"

    Chen Chao turned around, looking at Xu Ming, who had recently taken the position of the garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery.

    Xu Ming braced himself and asked, "May I ask, Commander Chen, if your actions were truly directed by the General''s Office?"

    Chen Chao did not speak, he just looked at him quietly.

    Only then, did Xu Ming wave his hand, signaling for Xu Sheng and the soldiers to disperse.

    After everyone had left, Chen Chao looked at Xu Ming and said, "This official recalls that General Xu hasn''t been in the position of garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery for long, correct?"

    Xu Ming could not afford to be angry at this moment. No matter how dumb he was, he also understood that the young martial artist before him would not have killed Ning Chong without solid evidence.

    He gave a bitterugh and was about to speak when Chen Chao shook his head, "Since you haven''t been here long, I suppose you haven''t discovered the major crimemitted by General Ning."

    Xu Ming was momentarily unsure of what Chen Chao meant by this. After a brief silence, he said quietly, "I know about Ning Chong smuggling alcohol in the military supplies."

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, "Is that all?"

    Xu Ming gave a bitterugh and replied softly, "The Ning Family has significant influence in the Northern Frontier Army. Although we knew about Ning Chong''s actions in Greenfield Camp, it wasn''t a big issue, so we turned a blind eye and didn''t report it."

    Chen Chao did not speak, merely staring at Xu Ming.

    Xu Ming was truly unable to fathom the intentions of the young man before him. After remaining silent for a long time, he said, "I''m not making excuses, just hoping Commander Chen can understand. But no matter what, it was this general''s dereliction of duty, and I''m willing to ept the punishment."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Do you think this matter alone justifies killing him?"

    Xu Ming was startled and shook his head, "This general truly doesn''t know of any other matters."

    "Is General Xu really unaware that he embezzled thepensation funds of the Northern Frontier Army?"

    Chen Chao stared at Xu Ming, as if trying to discern something from his eyes.

    "If this general knew about this, I''d have reported it to the General''s Office and His Majesty. I would never have remained silent!" Xu Ming said solemnly. "Please believe me on this, Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao slowly said, "Protecting personal interest and staying out of trouble in officialdom is one thing, but if you apply the same approach to being a general in the army, the strength that the Great Liang spent over two hundred years building will continuously decline. One day, we might find ourselves helpless as the demon race marches south, trampling our Great Liang''s rivers and mountains."

    Xu Ming''s face was full of guilt, feeling ashamed as a pure military man.

    Chen Chao sighed, "A document from the Divine Capital will arrive here shortly. Just report the matter truthfully to the General''s Office."

    Xu Ming still looked deeply ashamed.

    "Before this official left the Divine Capital, His Majesty mentioned General Xu, praising you for your loyalty and patriotism, but he added onest thing."

    Chen Chao smiled.

    Xu Ming asked, "May I ask what His Majesty said in the end, Commander Chen?"

    "General Xu, you should recall what His Majesty said to you that day."

    After saying this, Chen Chao cupped his hands in salute. "I apologize for the abruptness today, General Xu. Please don''t take offense."

    Xu Ming shook his head. He was actually still filled with doubts, but he still did not speak.

    As Chen Chao walked a few steps, passing by the long spear, he turned to look at Xu Ming and smiled. "His Majesty only said three words in the end."

    Xu Ming looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Still not enough."

 Chapter 503.2: A Splendid Uncle - Part 2

    Chapter 503.2: A Splendid Uncle - Part 2

    Ning Chong was also clear that his promotion was not dependent on Xu Ming, so he did not deliberately butter up to this mainmander either. Instead, he set hismand tent at a distance from Xu Ming''s. At this moment, Ning Chong had just taken a sip of the fine deer antler wine sent from White Deer Prefecture. After setting down his cup, he could not help but marvel. White Deer Prefecture was not only known for its schrs but also for its wine brewing skills. This deer antler wine, made from fawn blood and deer antler, was a favorite among those schrs. It poured into the cup a deep red and tasted exceptionally sweet, with a taste that lingered endlessly. Unlike other soldiers who preferred strong liquor, Ning Chong did not like liquor, he only liked this wine. Thus, he often had people bringrge quantities from White Deer Prefecture, hidden among the military supplies and provisions sent from the Divine Capital, and no one bothered him about it.

    Just as he finished his sip and was about to pour a second ss, the tent p suddenly lifted, letting in a gust of cold wind and snowkes.

    A young man in ck, with a saber at his waist, stood quietly at the entrance of the tent, looking at this deputymander of Xuanling Commandery.

    Ning Chong had a tall and imposing figure typical of the northern regions, with a strikingly handsome face. Even sitting, he exuded amanding presence.

    After seeing Chen Chao, he snorted coldly in displeasure, "Who are you? Do you know that trespassing this general''s tent is a serious crime?!"

    Chen Chao ignored him and instead looked at the wine sk in front of Ning Chong, saying with a smile, "I heard that the former Great General was very strict about military discipline. No one in the army was allowed to drink outside of designated times. General Ning, your behavior today would have earned you at least a few dozen militaryshes if that Great General were still around."

    Ning Chong''s expression remained unchanged. "Just by trespassing this general''s tent, it wouldn''t be unreasonable to say you''re here to assassinate this general."

    Chen Chao nodded and said seriously, "That''s true. You only follow military orders, and thews of the Great Liang Dynasty are probably just a piece of paper to you. If you say you want to kill me for this, as long as you can actually kill me, there wouldn''t be any problem. But the problem is, can you kill me?"

    Although Ning Chong enjoyed fine wine, he hade from an extraordinary background and had steadily climbed the ranks through hard work. He was now a martial artist of the Bitter Sea Realm, his physique honed to perfection. Hearing Chen Chao''s words, he slowly stood up, looking at the unfamiliar young man before him. Instead of getting angry, heughed, "Where does this kid who''s still wet behind your earse from, daring to seek death here?"Chen Chao was in no hurry. He took a few steps forward, saying with a smile, "It seems your brain doesn''t work well. For me to walk here without rming the soldiers outside, there are only two possibilities: either they didn''t dare to provoke me, or they couldn''t detect me. But it seems that regardless of which possibility, you shouldn''t be speaking to me this way."

    Ning Chong was speechless for a moment. After a pause, he slowly said, "Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "It''s precisely this official."

    Having received a definite answer, Ning Chong was silent for a moment before saying softly, "I wonder what brings Commander Chen here?"

    He was aware that those young people from the Divine Capital would pass through Xuanling Commandery on their way to the Northern Frontier. Generally, he would not pay much attention to ordinary aristocratic scions. After all, the Ning Family''s roots were in the Northern Frontier. Even if big shots from the Xie or Wei families were involved, so what? It would not make him take a second look. But Chen Chao was different. He was the young martial artist whom the current Emperor held in high regard and had the potential to be the future Lord Warden Commander. The Great General and the Lord Warden Commander were the two pirs of the nation, one internal and one external, and neither could be taken lightly.

    Chen Chao said unconcernedly, "No rush. Let''s first inform General Xu about General Ning''s drinking and administer the necessary flogging before we continue, shall we?"

    "Commander Chen, you must be joking. There is no war at the moment, and this general isn''t on the front lines. Even if General Xu knows, he wouldn''t mind too much. Besides, is Xuanling Commandery considered part of the Northern Frontier Army?" Ning Chong replied with a dismissive smile that made people feel very ufortable.

    Chen Chao nodded, "That makes sense. Given the Ning Family''s influence in the Northern Frontier Army, even if Xu Ming knew, he would probably turn a blind eye. No wonder you''ve been smuggling fine wine in the military supplies for years, and no one dares to say anything. Even those under you have to suffer quietly and help you. Butpared to drinking, this is a far more serious crime, isn''t it?"

    After the Great Liang Emperor ascended the throne, he had ced great importance on the Northern Frontier, issuing strict orders that nothing meant for the Northern Frontier Army should be embezzled or dyed. Vitors were to be executed directly, and this naturally included smuggling other items.

    Ning Chong''s expression darkened, and he said with sudden realization, "Turns out that Commander Chen is here to investigate. But how did the warden faction end up investigating our Northern Frontier Army?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, "What? Didn''t General Ning just say that Xuanling Commandery isn''t part of the Northern Frontier Army? How did it suddenly be part of it again?"

    Ning Chong''s expression was unpleasant, but he remained silent.

    "Even if it''s such a crime, it seems that this official really has no jurisdiction. After all, Xuanling Commandery does belong to the Northern Frontier Army. This kind of matter should be decided by the Great General. If your Ning Family intends to protect you, they might just demote you to a soldier. After a few years, you''ll still make aeback. After all, having a splendid uncle like yours is enviable."

    Chen Chao grinned.

    Ning Chong''s expression improved significantly. After a moment of thought, he also smiled, "Commander Chen, you really know how to joke. If there''s anything you need from this general after your long journey here, just speak up. Nowadays, the Lord Warden Commander is the Great General of the Northern Frontier, so we can be considered one family."

    Having figured out Chen Chao''s intentions and confident that this young martial artist would not make things difficult for him, Ning Chong naturally adjusted his demeanor.

    "This is deer antler wine, a specialty of White Deer Prefecture. Would Commander Chen like to try some? It''s very difficult to purchase even in the Divine Capital."

    Ning Chong''s face beamed with a weing smile, a stark contrast to before.

    Chen Chao shook his head with a smile, "I''m on duty, so I won''t be drinking."

    "By the way, my visit isn''t just about this matter, there''s something else I want to ask General Ning."

    Chen Chao raised his head, looking at the self-assured General Ning.

    Ning Chong smiled, "Of course, I''ll tell you everything I know."

    Chen Chao nodded, "I heard that General Ning embezzled a sum that should have been fully disbursed aspensation. Does General Ning know that this is a capital offense?"

    Chen Chao''s voice grew colder, devoid of any emotion by the end.

    ______

 Chapter 503.1: A Splendid Uncle - Part 1

    Chapter 503.1: A Splendid Uncle - Part 1

    His Majesty''s verbal decree, just these four simple words made Xu Ming fall silent.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, some might not care about these words, but Xu Ming was certainly not one of them.

    As the garrisonmander of Xuanling Commandery who was personally promoted by the Emperor, Xu Ming vividly remembered how his predecessor, Wei Feng, chose to retire and leave the military after a casual remark from the Emperor. Xu Ming, who had no backers and no connections within the Northern Frontier Army, had spent many years as a deputymander of Xuanling Commandery. Even if Wei Feng eventually left his position, Xu Ming was not likely to be the one to take over. More likely, the General''s Office should have appointed a newmander, and Xu Ming would continue as a deputy.

    Having been personally appointed by the Emperor to be this Xuanling Commandery''s garrisonmander, Xu Ming had only one thought in mind: to never fail the Emperor and to never fail Great Liang in this lifetime. In his heart, even the General''s Office was secondary.

    Now, since it was the Emperor''s verbal decree, even though he did not understand and felt some dissatisfaction, he remained silent.

    "Commander Chen is now the Emperor''s most favored subject. In the Divine Capital, this is already well known. We should not..."

    After the messenger soldier left the tent, a deputymander in armor soon arrived. Upon seeing Xu Ming, he spoke quietly. The deputymander was called Xu Sheng, although sharing the same surname, was actually unrted to Xu Ming. After bing themander, Xu Ming had the right to select a deputy, and after careful consideration, he chose Xu Sheng as his trusted aide.

    "This general understands. Previously, this general had the intention of making friends too, but I didn''t expect that this person woulde here with the desire to establish authority. He''s a young man after all, he can''t hide his thoughts, which makes him somewhat impetuous."

    Xu Ming smiled bitterly. Although this was his opinion, it was something that could only be discussed privately.Xu Sheng shook his head and retorted, "This deputy doesn''t think it''s like that. This deputy specifically reviewed that youngmander''s past experiences. He doesn''t seem to be the type of reckless martial artist. Just considering his journey from Tianqing County to the Divine Capital, this deputy couldn''t find any issues upon repeated review. If he hadn''te to the Divine Capital, he would have likely met a tragic end back then."

    Xu Ming was taken aback and looked at his deputymander as he asked curiously. "Exin in detail?"

    Choosing Xu Sheng as his deputy was based on Xu Ming''s appreciation for his unusually sharp mind. If it were not for that, there would be no reason for him to choose Xu Sheng.

    Xu Sheng smiled bitterly and said, "It''s something that this deputy often pondered myself. The magistrate of Tianqing County had publicized this matter widely before his appointment, and it quickly became a hot topic in the Divine Capital. Such things are clearly not coincidental, it must be that that youngmander building momentum. If General underestimates him and treats him as just an ordinary youth, that would be a mistake."

    Xu Ming thought about it and asked, "So what do you think his current attitude means?"

    Xu Sheng thought for a moment and shook his head, "Can''t guess. It might not just be an attempt to take General down a notch. Perhaps His Majesty has indeed said something, maybe to test General''s temperament to see if you''re suitable for important responsibilities. After all, although His Majesty is the ruler of the world, the Northern Frontier Army has always been somewhat outside of His Majesty''s control. After the death of the Great General, the Northern Frontiercked suitable candidates, which forced the appointment of the Lord Warden Commander to the Northern Frontier. This probably gave His Majesty an opportunity, and he might have such intentions by promoting General afterwards too. His Majesty has grand ambitions, but the Northern Frontier Army may not necessarily heed his orders. So..."

    At this point, Xu Sheng shut his mouth too. Since the promulgation of the conscriptionw in the first year of Tianjian, His Majesty had been making many enemies among the court officials by increasing resources for the Northern Frontier Army. While the high-ranking generals might not care, the lower-ranked soldiers were genuinely benefiting. As this issue continued to subtly transform over time, even if many generals eventually had disagreements with His Majesty on certain matters, they might be outweighed by the will of these soldiers.

    A few soldiers might not make much of a difference, but what if every soldier in the Northern Frontier thought this way?

    Xu Ming also realized this, feeling a chill down his spine.

    Xu Sheng whispered, "Perhaps His Majesty ns to use the military against the foreignnds, to crush them so thoroughly that no foreign cultivator within our borders would dare to treat our people like dogs."

    Xu Ming was surprised, "Does His Majesty truly have such resolve?!"

    Xu Sheng replied softly, "Previously, the imperial decree has already reached Sword Qi Mountain. His Majesty''s power and influence is iparable to any previous emperors."

    Xu Ming clenched his fists, feeling a surge of excitement. "Although the demon race is our main enemy, those foreign cultivators are no good either. When the army marches south, no matter if they are great sages or great sword immortals, we will crush them all. Just thinking about it is delightful!"

    Xu Shengughed, "It''s just this deputy''s spection, General, you don''t need to take it seriously."

    "That said, General, you must handle this youngmander properly. Regardless, this deputy believes that the position of Lord Warden Commander which has be vacant, is likely reserved for him. If you can establish a good rtionship with him, even if you face difficulties in the Northern Frontier Army, you''ll have a ce in the Great Liang."

    Xu Sheng said in a somewhat envious voice, "The right to bear arms! Among countless martial artists in our Great Liang, there''s only one with such a privilege. His Majesty''s intentions couldn''t be clearer. I can''t tell if the people in the Divine Capital are deliberately ignoring this or if they are truly foolish, still opposing this youngmander."

    Xu Ming alsoughed, "Hearing you say this, this deputy feels enlightened."

    Xu Sheng nodded, "Now I am quite eager to meet this Commander. Regardless of anything else, who wouldn''t want to see such a young talent?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao walked into Greenfield Camp in the light snow. After dismissing the messenger soldier, he nced at the main tent from a distance, paused for a moment, then turned and headed towards the deputy general''s tent.

    Greenfield Camp, Xu Ming was the mainmander, followed by two deputymanders. Besides Xu Sheng who was his close confidant, there was another person named Ning Chong. Ning Chong was no ordinary martial artist, his family had served in the Northern Frontier Army for generations. His uncle, Ning Shanting, held the rank of a third-grade general in the Northern Frontier Army,manding a personal army of thirty thousand and often leading a hundred thousand troops in battle. Ning Shanting''s cultivation was formidable as well, having reached the Great Beyond Realm several years ago. He was once considered a potential candidate for the next Great General of the Northern Frontier if the previous Great General had lived longer. However, the Great General passed away prematurely, which did not give him the time. Despite this, the Ning family had deep roots in the Northern Frontier Army, with numerous members serving in various capacities. This Ning Chong was just 30 years old and he could already be a deputymander in Xuanling Commandery, his influence was clear at a nce.

    If it were not for the Emperor personally appointing the mainmander after Wei Feng was forced to retire, this Ning Chong might have been promoted to mainmander in a few years.

    Hence, even though Xu Ming was this Greenfield Camp''s mainmander, he had always maintained a hands-off approach with Ning Chong, not wanting to provoke this kind of high-potential seedling of an influential family.

    ______

 Chapter 504: Honest Man

    Chapter 504: Honest Man

    Xu Sheng watched Chen Chao leave from the entrance of the camp before turning around and walking through the wind and snow to themand tent, where he found Xu Ming.

    At this moment, Xu Ming looked dejected.

    Xu Sheng dismissed everyone else and asked quietly, "Did His Majesty punish you, General?"

    Xu Ming nced at Xu Sheng and then shook his head. "If His Majesty had truly punished me, I''d feel much better instead. But His Majesty is so magnanimous, not even uttering a single word of reproach, which makes me feel even worse."

    Xu Sheng thought for a moment and said, "Besides smuggling fine wine into the military supplies, there must be something else about Ning Chong that we don''t know. Could you borate, General?"

    Xu Ming nodded and, without holding back, quickly recounted the entire sequence of events. Then he said softly, "This isn''t just killing a chicken to warn the monkeys, His Majesty is targeting the Ning Family right from the start. Those people previously arrested by the General''s Office were of little consequence. Everyone thought that His Majesty and the Great General wouldn''t risk destabilizing the Northern Frontier Army for a thorough purge. But now it seems our assumptions were wrong. His Majesty clearly has zero tolerance for the Northern Frontier Army at the moment."

    Xu Sheng exhaled a breath of warm air and was in no hurry to speak. Like Xu Ming, he had no strong backing within the Northern Frontier Army. Although the Northern Frontier Army was the most elite military force of the Great Liang Dynasty, boasting formidablebat strength in the northern regions for many years, it was gued by numerous issues. Often, the Great General''s orders held more sway than imperial decree. The previous Great General was aware of these problems but tread carefully to maintain the army''sbat effectiveness, fearing that any excessive actions might significantly weaken the army''s strength or, worse, cause a mutiny, with some soldiers defecting to the demon race.

    Therefore, these issues persisted, with the Great General merely patching things up as best as he could.

    But judging by this, it might be able to preserve the army''sbat effectiveness in the short term, but in the long run, the internal problems of the Northern Frontier Army would grow worse. Beyond the issues among the soldiers, the lower and middle-ranking officers without strong backing within the army lost hope of advancement and would probably lose faith in the Great Liang Dynasty.Joining the army to serve the country is, on one hand, to protect one''s homnd. But on the other hand, who did not aspire to distinguish oneself and bring glory to the family?

    "The current Great General was one of His Majesty''s most trusted subjects even before bing the Great General. So upon arriving in the Northern Frontier, he''s truly aligned with His Majesty''s intentions. In contrast, during the tenure of the previous Great General, even if His Majesty wanted to make certain changes, he couldn''t due to the far-reaching implications and unpredictable consequences. Now that His Majesty has the opportunity, given his nature, he will undoubtedly take action. His Majesty has been on the throne for over a decade and has aplished many things. The rectification of the Northern Frontier Army is likely not a spur-of-the-moment decision. General, you must be prepared for what''s toe."

    Xu Sheng looked at Xu Ming, some things were understood without needing to be said.

    Xu Ming furrowed his brows, "Are you saying..."

    Seeing that no one else was around, Xu Sheng nodded and spoke a few heartfelt words in a low voice, "No matter what His Majesty''s ultimate goal is, the fact that the frontier army''s rectification has begun means that many military leaders will inevitably be purged. When those positions be vacant, how they will be filled is something the General should understand. Now, His Majesty''s grace is immense, you must not let His Majesty down. Even if it''s a huge gamble, this deputy believes we have a chance to y at the gambling table this time."

    Xu Ming was silent, somewhat hesitating.

    Xu Sheng continued, "General, you''re the same as this deputy, you have no strong backing in the army. If the Northern Frontier Army continues as it is, we will reach our limits. This deputy might sit in this position as the mainmander of Xuanling Commandery for a few years, and General can only serve as a deputy in some unit along the Northern Frontier Great Wall, without evermanding your own forces. Now that His Majesty has shown his intention and General is in a favorable position, how can we not seize this opportunity?"

    Xu Ming asked cautiously, "If we act too aggressively, might His Majesty see us as heartless and ambitious, solely focused on securing a promotion?"

    Xu Sheng said sternly, "General, your words are absurd. We act for the sake of Great Liang and in loyalty to His Majesty. No one can question our intentions, so why would we leave behind such a reputation?"

    Xu Ming sighed heavily but still could not make up his mind.

    Xu Sheng thought for a moment and then softened his tone, "General doesn''t need to make a decision right now, but as the mainmander of Greenfield Camp, you should start paying close attention to all the soldiers under yourmand. Everything that needs to be reported should be reported. At the very least, turn Greenfield Camp into a disciplined and valiant force."

    "Indeed, I''ve already considered this. However, I have another question that I haven''t figured out yet." Xu Ming looked at Xu Sheng, "I was hoping to discuss it with you."

    Xu Sheng smiled, "General is wondering whether to report such matters to the Divine Capital or to the General''s Office, right?"

    Xu Ming nodded, "That''s the dilemma."

    Xu Sheng shook his head, "We''re subordinate to the General''s Office, so such matters should naturally be reported there. The Great General and His Majesty are of one mind. Reporting to the General''s Office is effectively reporting to His Majesty. Reporting to the General''s Office does not bypass the chain ofmand, and the Great General will not think poorly of you."

    Xu Ming nodded, "That''s good then."

    After saying this, he hesitated for a moment and looked at Xu Sheng with a sincere expression, "Xu Sheng, someday you might go further than this general ever will. This general won''t stand in your way, but I hope you''ll remember our camaraderie today."

    Xu Sheng did not stand on formalities with Xu Ming. Since the other party was so heartfelt, he simply nodded and said seriously, "This deputy is indebted to General for your support and will not forget it."

    Xu Ming nodded again and said softly, "In that case, this general will take my chances and gamble."

    Xu Sheng smiled, "This deputy assures you, General will return victorious."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Chao returned to the inn, it was already dusk, and the snow was falling heavier, signaling an impending blizzard.

    Before he could enter his room, he saw Xie Nandu waiting for him.

    Chen Chao smiled, "This time, I didn''t bring you any roasted sweet potatoes."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "Stop being cheeky."

    With a sigh, Chen Chao began talking about the things that interested Xie Nandu. After listening, Xie Nandu said softly, "Having someone like you who isn''t from the Northern Frontier Army handle this matter is indeed the best approach. His Majesty is truly remarkable with his strategies. However, you''re going to have a tough time. Even while you''re still in the Northern Frontier, you''re likely to be targeted both openly and covertly."

    Chen Chao said with some regret and annoyance, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have taken that lousy stone."

    "Don''t pretend," Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao. "You''re different when you lie."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows and looked at Xie Nandu, asking a question he had always wanted to ask, "How do you tell when I''m lying?"

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly but didn''t answer.

    "Fine, I''m going to sleep. When you feel like telling me, remember to let me know."

    Chen Chao turned and went back to his room.

    Xie Nandu just turned to nce at the wind and snow, then also went back to her room.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A group of over a hundred people rested for three days in Xuanling Commandery before setting off again. This time, Greenfield Camp dispatched a thousand elite cavalry led by Deputy Commander Xu Sheng to escort them all the way to the Great Wall.

    However, there would not actually be much danger along the way. Not only did these young cultivators had high cultivation realms, but they were also apanied by a Nepenthe powerhouse. Even if some demons tried to harass them, nothing serious would happen.

    Hence, the escort duty was a real opportunity, and who would undertake it depended entirely on Xu Ming''s decision from Greenfield Camp. In the end, it was no surprise that Xu Sheng was chosen.

    This deputymander from Greenfield Camp who came from humble beginnings stood silently at the city gate, with the wind and snow whipping against his face as if it were striking a stone.

    An hourter, a rider emerged from the city. It was Chen Chao, d in ck and carrying a saber, riding a ck horse that stood out starkly in the snowstorm.

    Xu Sheng paused, then stepped forward to sp his hands in salute, "Greetings, Deputy Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "Previously at the Greenfield Camp, this official didn''t get a chance to speak with General Xu, hope you don''t mind."

    Xu Sheng casually replied with a smile, "It''s not a big deal. Commander Chen was attending to official duties, it''s expected."

    Chen Chao rode his horse up to Xu Sheng and said with a smile, "This official discussed with Mr. Wei that for this northern journey, General Xu''s thousand-man cavalry will lead the way. This official will apany them, and Mr. Wei they all will bring up the rear."

    Xu Sheng thought for a moment and understood the reasoning behind this. He thanked Chen Chao, "Thank you, Commander Chen."

    This northern journey would not pose too many troubles, but in case of an attack by demons, their thousand-man cavalry would be more than sufficient to handle it. Reaching the Great Wall would indeed be a considerable military achievement. If they encountered something beyond their capability, Wei Xu and others would naturally step in.

    Hence, this was almost like a gift of military merit.

    Chen Chao smiled, "This official just earned some bad reputation in the Northern Frontier Army. I need to make amends, or I''ll really be a street rat, with everyone out to get me."

    Xu Sheng nodded but quickly reminded him, "The news has already been sent to the General''s Office. They now know that Ning Chong died at the hands of Commander Chen. You must be careful on this northern journey."

    It was a show of favor that was neither too big nor too small.

    Chen Chao nodded and said, "There''s no choice. They can''t openlye to kill this official, can they? Do they have that kind of guts?"

    Xu Sheng awkwardly smiled. He could not find a way to respond to such a statement.

    Watching the group exit the city, Xu Sheng and Chen Chao rode side by side at the head of the procession through the wind and snow. Xu Sheng said with a smile, "I have a few things I''d like to discuss with Commander Chen, but let me say this upfront: please don''t think that this Xu is the kind of person who curries favor with the powerful."

    "How could that be? Just by looking at General Xu, this official can tell you''re an honest person."

    "Is Commander Chen praising this Xu or mocking this Xu?"

    "From the bottom of my heart."

    "This Xu will take your word for it."

    "Hahaha... Lord Xu, you''re very humorous, unlike the typical martial artist."

    "Actually, I''m the same as Commander Chen; both honest martial artists."

    "I don''t believe it."

    "Then see for yourself?"

    The two of them rode on the broad official road, wider than any other in the Great Liang. The Great Liang Dynasty''s heavy investment in the northern regions was naturally to ensure the fastest possible reinforcement of the Northern Frontier in times of war.

    Looking at the snowstorm ahead, Xu Sheng said seriously, "I hope that one day, I can fight side by side with Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao joked, "Then, when the timees, will General Xu follow my orders, or will this official follow General Xu''s orders?"

    Xu Sheng replied solemnly, "As long as it''s for the sake of Great Liang, it doesn''t matter. But in my opinion, it will most likely be me following Commander Chen''s orders."

    Chen Chao waved his hand, "I only know how to kill people and demons, I don''t know how to lead troops in battle."

    Xu Shengughed, "With Commander Chen''s talent, it won''t be long before you have the makings of a greatmander!"

    Chen Chao sighed helplessly, "General Xu, you truly don''t seem like an honest man."

 Chapter 505: You Dont Want to Disappoint the Great General Either, Right?

    Chapter 505: You Don''t Want to Disappoint the Great General Either, Right?

    Just as the troop headed to the Northern Frontier departed from Xuanling Commandery, a piece of news spread like wildfire through the Northern Frontier Army, causing quite a stir.

    The deputymander of Greenfield Camp, Ning Chong, had died.

    Normally, the death of a mere sixth-grade deputymander would not stir any waves in the entire army. But Ning Chong was different, he was a member of the Ning Family, with an uncle called Ning Shanting.

    He did not die under militaryw but at the hands of a martial artist from the Divine Capital''s warden faction.

    He was convicted of embezzlingpensation funds, and the General''s Office did not even consult with the other generals before reporting it to the Divine Capital, where His Majesty personally judged the case.

    All these factors made his death far from simple.

    Naturally, there was much critique in the army. However, while everyone was waiting for that General Ning who had rendered significant military contributions tounch an attack, Ning Shanting did not take any action, and the entire Ning manor was unusually quiet.

    Soon, observant individuals noticed that many off-duty Ning family members had gathered at Ning Shanting''s manor.

    Over at the General''s Office, several hot-tempered generals had barged into the General''s Office on the day itself, demanding an exnation. But in the end, nothing came of it.Not much news came out.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the General''s Office, snow was falling heavily. The many high-ranking officers who had already withdrawn their troops did not need to leave the General''s Office. In his boredom, Gao Xuan went to the courtyard in front of the General''s Office to build a snowman. This young general, who had repeatedly rendered military merits since bing amander, was rumored to receive more troops under hismand next year. Additionally, it was said that the General''s Office would report to the Divine Capital to further promote his official rank. Such achievements at Gao Xuan''s age were already astonishing, and many generals wanted to visit him. Unfortunately, Gao Xuan was often not at his residence, leaving the invitation cards to pile up like a small mountain and ignored.

    Just as the snowman''s basic outline was formed, the current Great General, who was also the former Lord Warden Commander, walked out.

    Gao Xuan did not turn around, pretending not to notice. He focused intently on sculpting the snowman''s arms into a sped hands gesture.

    The Lord Warden Commander stood behind him, watching for a moment before taking the initiative to speak ¡°What, do you know the magic spell to turn beans into soldiers? nning to use snowmen as soldiers to fight for Great Liang?¡±

    Without looking up, Gao Xuan replied, ¡°If it really worked, I would certainly learn it. That way, many Great Liang citizens wouldn''t have to die.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commanderughed and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out. Otherwise, get out of here. What are you doing building snowmen in this general''s courtyard?¡±

    Gao Xuan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Great General''s temper has grown recently. You''re bing more like a martial artist in the army.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander did not speak. Among the younger generation in the entire Northern Frontier, only Gao Xuan dared to speak to him like this. Even if the other youngsters were angry, they could only hold it in when they saw him, how could they dare to behave like this?

    Gao Xuan turned around, brushing the snow off his head. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Great General, this general does have some questions, but I doubt that Great General will answer them, which is why I''m hesitant.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said indifferently, ¡°Then keep it to yourself.¡±

    Gao Xuan chuckled, ¡°Keeping it in might make me sick. If I die bedridden, wouldn''t Great General find it a pity?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander sneered, ¡°If someone like you dies, so be it. This general wouldn''t feel a loss.¡±

    Having cracked a joke, Gao Xuan disregarded the Lord Warden Commander''s thoughts and continued on his own, ¡°Ning Chong was guilty and deserved death, but it shouldn''t have been someone from the Divine Capital who executed him. And killing him just like that doesn''t seem reasonable. Shouldn''t there have been a trial?¡±

    ¡°Don''t ask questions you already know the answers to. Don''t you know the Ning Family''s status in the Northern Frontier Army? If the General''s Office had conducted the trial, who knows if he''d be executed or not? And after his execution, what then? Are you trying to make it so that this general can''t continue as Great General?¡± The Lord Warden Commander frowned, saying with some annoyance, ¡°If this general wasn''t so concerned, I''d have killed him myself and avoided all this trouble.¡±

    Gao Xuan furrowed his brows slightly. He understood the intricacies but still voiced his concern, ¡°Won''t this backfire? Using what they see as outsiders might unite them against Great General.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed, ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of this rare period of peace to make some changes. If we miss this chance, we¡¯ll be even more constrained and things will be more troublesome.¡±

    Gao Xuan said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Great General to start with Ning Chong. The Ning Family has entrenched itself in the Northern Frontier Army for years. Moving against them will make the situation even moreplicated.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty dared to move against the Xia Family directly. Why wouldn''t this general dare to act against a measly Ning Family? This general is deeply ashamed that these people are still named Ning. These parasites in the army are big enough to warrant this action. Starting here will at least intimidate many. Of course, this general is clear about the consequences if we can''t ovee this hurdle. In that case, this general will just resign. Then when the timees, Gao Xuan, how about you be the Great General?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Gao Xuan with a teasing smile.

    Gao Xuan spat, ¡°If the Great General wants me dead, there''s no need to be soplicated.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander burst intoughter.

    "Great General, I¡¯vee to understand that you are a person with a heart of stone, not someone to form deep ties with," Gao Xuan sighed, ncing at the snowman he had built.

    The Lord Warden Commander understood what Gao Xuan was implying and said calmly, "That boy has worked under this general before, so ordering him a bit is no big deal. But considering His Majesty''s intentions, it''s just a matter of giving him more challenges on his first northern expedition. As long as he doesn''t die, it can be as difficult as it needs to be."

    Gao Xuan remained silent.

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Gao Xuan, "You can''t escape either. After some time, this general has an important task for you."

    Gao Xuan frowned and shook his head, "Great General, I have some family matters to attend to, so I''m heading back first. Let''s discuss this another day?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled but said nothing.

    Gao Xuan sighed again, "Great General, following you feels like there''s no good end. If I really help you with these tasks, I''ll end up a loner in the Northern Frontier Army."

    The Lord Warden Commander patted the young man on the shoulder and smiled, "It won''te to that. Once some positions open up, those who rise will naturally be like-minded people. As for old guys like us, we''re meant to be stepped on by you young folks climbing up. Gao Xuan, you understand this principle."

    Gao Xuan just shook his head vigorously.

    The Lord Warden Commander did not mind. After being the Lord Warden Commander for so many years, he had plenty of ways to deal with his subordinates.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "Gao Xuan, you don''t want to disappoint thete Great General, do you?"

    Gao Xuan opened his mouth slightly, frozen on the spot.

 Chapter 506: Northern Frontier Great Wall

    The further up north, the heavier the snowfall. The scenery of the Northern Frontier was most magnificent during this cold winter season. The vast expanse of white snow and the howling blizzards were awe-inspiring; a testament to the power of nature. This grandeur could make one feel small and insignificant, for no matter how powerful humans became, they could never create such scenes.

    In the face of the vastness of heaven and earth, humans were like fleeting visitors. Generations came and went in a hurry, while the world remained unchanged, eternal as always.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and nced at the ground. The heavy snow umtion already reached the calves of the horses. He recalled thest time he saw such heavy snow, it was during the winter of the thirteenth year of Tianjian in Wei Prefecture. That unprecedented snowstorm imed many lives in Wei Prefecture due to the extreme cold. The snow before him now was an annual sight in the Northern Frontier, highlighting the harshness of life for the people living there.

    Along the journey, they encountered few demons, most of them of low cultivation realm. The thousand soldiers under Xu Sheng''smand handled them without much difficulty. The soldiers of the Northern Frontier Army were all martial artists. Although their ranks varied, they were genuine cultivators. Without this strength, they couldn''t possibly stand against the demon ns.

    Chen Chao had not drawn his saber during this period. Since its reforging, he had yet to truly unsheathe it.

    Before leaving Sword Qi Mountain, he had learned about the concept of nurturing intent among sword cultivators. Here, intent referred to sword intent. Sword cultivators would keep their flying swords sheathed, nurturing their sword intent to the extreme. When they finally unsheathed their swords, it would result in an incredibly powerful strike. Although Chen Chao was not a sword cultivator, he wanted to apply this concept to his saber. He sought guidance for a long time, but Sword Qi Mountain could not offer much help. After all, they specialized in sword forging, and there were many differencespared to actual sword cultivators. The most profound methods of nurturing intent were likely closely guarded secrets of the Sword Sect, and Chen Chao never thought to ask for them. In the world of cultivators, each sect had its own unique and precious techniques, rarely shared with outsiders. Most would cherish their secrets and not easily share them with others. Sectarianism had existed since ancient times, and it was one of the reasons why no cultivator had ever been able to master all the various schools of thought.

    Of course, the inherent barriers in cultivation were another reason.

    Chen Chao reached out to brush the snow off the mane of the ck horse in front of him. Then he looked at Xu Sheng and smiled, "General Xu, there''s something I''d like to ask you."

    Xu Sheng had just finished shaking the snow off his own body. Hearing this, he smiled and said without hesitation, "Commander Chen, if you have something to ask, please go ahead. This Xu will certainly tell you everything I know."cChen Chao smiled and asked softly, "I''ve heard there are quite a few young, talented generals in the Northern Frontier Army. Could you tell me about some of them?"

    Xu Sheng was taken aback but then gave a bitter smile. "This Xu has only managed to be a deputymander at Greenfield Camp after all these years, and this was thanks to General Xu''s support. I can''t easilyment on those young talents destined to hold high positions in the Northern Frontier Army. But since Commander Chen wants to know, this Xu will try to tell you?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "Just a casual conversation, neither will take it seriously."

    Xu Shengughed heartily, "Right, indeed."

    Afterughing, Xu Sheng was silent for a moment before he said softly, "Let''s start with Gao Xuan. Hees from a humble background, much like us. But he seems to be a natural-born general andmander. The former Great General recognized his talent early on. He never sought power and served as a deputy to another young general for many years. While he had some reputation in the army, it wasn''t notable. This Xu happened to read a military book he wrote, ''Essentials of Military Strategy.'' After reading it, this Xu was truly astonished. At such a young age, he had already reached such a high level of military strategy. Even across the past dynasties, it could be counted on one hand. This Xu even believes he''ll be the next Great General one day. Now that the Lord Warden Commander has taken over as the Great General of the Northern Frontier, he has given Gao Xuanmand of a cavalry unit. Gao Xuan has won several brilliant victories on the Northern Frontier ins with low casualties. It''s truly admirable. To be honest, if you allow this Xu to speak frankly, if this Xu could serve as his deputy, I''d do so without anyints even if it''s for life."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "It seems General Xu truly admires this young general."

    Xu Sheng nodded. "In this Xu''s lifetime, I''ve only admired one kind of person: those with real abilities. Gao Xuan is one, and so is Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao waved his hand helplessly. "We''re just chatting. General Xu, why did you start ttering again?"

    "It''s all heartfelt words, Commander Chen. Please don''t misunderstand," Xu Sheng said earnestly, and his expression looked genuinely sincere.

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry to speak.

    "These two aren''t originally from the Northern Frontier Army''s military families. Despite their outstanding performance, they don''t have as solid a foundation as several others. The number one powerhouse among the Northern Frontier Army''s younger generation is Qi Yuanjia. The Qi Family has produced generals for generations in the Northern Frontier. Before the previous Great General, the position was held by Great General Qi Tianhua from the Qi Family. Although Qi Tianhua died in battle in the Northern Frontier and his sessor wasn''t from the Qi Family, the Qi Family''s influence is deeply entrenched in the army, earning them the title of the number one military family in the Northern Frontier. Even as a youth, Qi Yuanjia was well-versed in military strategy. Due to his family background, he began leading troops independently at sixteen. Initially, he faced considerable skepticism, but he quelled it with a series of victories. Now, he is a rising star in the Northern Frontier. When the former Great General was still in charge, he held Qi Yuanjia in high regard. By the way, I''ve heard that Qi Yuanjia recently broke through the Bitter Sea Realm and stepped into the Great Beyond. In terms of leading troops, he might be on par with Gao Xuan, but in sheerbat prowess, not even two Gao Xuans could match one Qi Yuanjia."

    "The third top talent is closely rted to Commander Chen, he''s simrly from a military family in the Northern Frontier. Qiu Yulin, from the Qiu Family, is nicknamed ''Little Qilin.'' Hisbat power is impressive, and he''s the oldest among the youngsters. Incidentally, the Ning Chong that Commander Chen killed was his cousin."

    Xu Shengughed and said, "If anyone in the Northern Frontier might make things difficult Commander Chen, it would probably be him."

    Chen Chao asked, "What cultivation realm?"

    "Coincidentally, Qiu Yulin was in closed-seclusion until recently. Just as General Xu''s letter reached the Northern Frontier Great Wall, this young general emerged from seclusion, having reached the Great Beyond Realm."

    Xu Sheng said with a smile. "This ''Little Qilin'' is famous in the Northern Frontier Army for his valor. No one in the same realm wants to fight him. When he goes berserk, everyone finds him troublesome."

    Chen Chao waved his hand and said, "No matter. He''s not a Nepenthe powerhouse. A Great Beyond Realm, I''ll fight each one thates."

    Xu Sheng praised, "Commander Chen is truly extraordinary. Such confidence is rare."

    Chen Chao smiled helplessly and looked into the distance, murmuring softly, "A little qilin, huh?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The team continued northward, stopping and starting for less than half a month before they could see the vast silhouette of the Northern Frontier Great Wall. In the midst of the wind and snow, this Northern Frontier Great Liang Dynasty which had guarded the Great Liang Dynasty for over two hundred yearsy like a dormant dragon, lying silently in the snow.

    Chen Chao pointed into the distance and said, "Is this the Great Wall that the demons have never crossed? How long is it?"

    Xu Shengughed, "It''s tens of thousands of miles long, with over a million armored soldiers. Key passes are heavily fortified with troops. Over the years, it has endured countless battles. As long as the Great Wall stands, the demon race cannot advance southward, and the people of Great Liang can live in peace."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The team unconsciously halted, and even Wei Xu, who had been sitting in the carriage, stepped out to gaze at the vast Great Wall he had only read about in books.

    Traveling ten thousand miles is better than reading ten thousand books.

    Wei Xu looked at the Northern Frontier Great Wall''s silhouette and recited softly:

    "Demon calvary advances thrice in autumn, the clouds of the pass stretch ten thousand miles."

    "Snow appears like dark sand, ice akin to Han moon''s light."

    "The tall watchtowers of silver stand, the Great Wall built of jade."

    "The frontier soldiers'' blood has drained, their names unknown to the world."

    The Great Liang Dynasty, over its two hundred years, had a few schrs with a conscience who had spoken up for the Northern Frontier. The poem Wei Xu recited was recorded in an obscure history book hardly read by anyone at the academy.

    Xu Sheng said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the Great Wall. I miss it dearly!"

    Chen Chao raised his head, his gaze piercing through the wind and snow, stopping on the Great Wall. He said softly, "I can smell blood in the air."

    Xu Sheng nodded and said softly, "For over two hundred years, countless Great Liang men have died here. It¡¯s impossible to even count how many there have been."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Xu Shengmented, "This Xu has thought about it. If I were to die here one day, I''d consider my life fulfilled."

    Chen Chao shook his head and smiled, "There¡¯s someone who certainly wouldn''t think so. You all should at least die a bit further north, a little further north."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu was probably thest to leave the carriage. This genius girl from the academy lifted the carriage curtain and stepped out slowly. She then bent down to scoop a handful of snow from the ground before looking into the distance, toward the dragon-like silhouette in the storm.

    Xie Nandu smiled and murmured, "So, this is the Northern Frontier Great Wall."

 Chapter 507: Disarm and Enter the City?

    Chapter 507: Disarm and Enter the City?

    Before the team approached the Northern Frontier Great Wall, they had already encountered several checkpoints. Although the guards clearly knew that this imposing group of over a hundred people came from the Divine Capital, they still followed protocol, inspecting all documents thoroughly. The Northern Frontier Army might have experienced various issues over the years, but they never cked off in this aspect. They always maintained the most cautious attitude when checking outsiders entering the Great Wall. After all, this was the first line of defense for humanity and the strongest one that Great Liang had spent over two hundred years building. Allowing a demon to infiltrate would have dire consequences.

    Chen Chao reined in his horse before the checkpoint, watching as soldiers led dual-horn beasts toward them. Curious, he nced at Xu Sheng, who understood and exined softly, "These creatures are called Spiritcloud Hounds. They are a unique species with nobat ability but are naturally gifted with the ability to detect demon qi. Their sense of smell is exceptionally keen, and demons cannot hide from them."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Nothing can escape their noses?"

    Xu Sheng shook his head, "Demons are cunning and may have secret treasures or techniques, but there are additional measures afterward to ensure that no demons are mixed within the group to the greatest extent possible."

    Chen Chao remained silent. This was indeed the right course of action. After all, if the Great Wall in the Northern Frontier were breached, arge number of demons would descend south. The entire northern region of the Great Liang would be left defenseless. At that point, the demons facing the Great Liang would be like a robust man invading a household where only a widow and her child are left - an easy target for rampant bullying.

    But in reality, the thirty thousand miles of deste north were nearly all t ins that stretched endlessly, with no natural barriers to defend. During the former Qi Dynasty, although heavy troops were stationed in the Northern Frontier, the situation was still quite dire. If the demon tribes wanted to advance south, they could do so.

    It was the Great Liang that forcibly built this Northern Frontier Great Wall with countless people, which could be considered a natural moat. Otherwise, even if the Great Liang were as strong as it is now, it would be like someone wandering around naked;pletely without a sense of security.

    After the soldiers on that side finished inspecting the situation on this side, another batch of soldiers took out some strange magic artifacts and moved through the crowd. After a full hour, a general dressed in the attire of a juniormander finally waved his hand. Seeing this scene, Xu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Commander Chen Chao and this Xu will go together.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded, lightly urging his horse forward to the checkpoint. Xu Sheng took out the documents from Greenfield Camp and handed them to the impassive juniormander, saying, ¡°This Xu is under orders from the General''s Office to escort the people from the Divine Capital into the Northern Frontier Great Wall. This is Deputy Commander Chen Chao from the Left Guard of the Divine Capital.¡±As he spoke, Xu Sheng gestured for Chen Chao to present his waist token.

    Chen Chao understood, took the token from his waist, and handed it to that juniormander.

    The juniormander took the documents and badge, and carefully examined them. The documents from the Divine Capital were also with Chen Chao. Although there were several others with higher ranks than Chen Chao on this northern journey, the documents bearing the seal of the Great Liang Emperor, personally delivered by Li Heng, had been entrusted to Chen Chao when leaving the Divine Capital.

    Chen Chao took out these documents and waited for them to be inspected.

    After a moment, the juniormander nodded, finding no issues, and instructed, ¡°There are six more checkpoints between here and the Northern Frontier Great Wall, each with different inspection methods. Please cooperate.¡±

    Xu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t our first time, so we naturally understand.¡±

    Chen Chao also nodded.

    Then the juniormander waved his hand and called out, ¡°Allow them to pass!¡±

    After passing the first checkpoint, the methods of inspection at the subsequent checkpoints indeed varied. By the third checkpoint, soldiers were meticulouslyparing the list of personnel with the team, checking for any discrepancies. Some young men from prominent families were dissatisfied and about to make trouble, but Chen Chao had already looked over with a calm expression, though the emotion in his eyes was clear to all.

    Facing this young martial artist, those young men ultimately did not dare to cause any trouble and merelyplied with the inspection with cold faces.

    Except, the atmosphere became somewhat awkward.

    Xu Sheng noticed the situation andmented, ¡°These peoplee from prominent families and probably haven¡¯t been treated this way before. Their tempers are understandable.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things, but they should understand one principle: when it''s time to lower their heads, they should do so. If they don''t want to, there will naturally be someone to press their heads down.¡±

    Xu Sheng chuckled and said, ¡°Commander Chen, with this temperament, if you were in the military, it seems you''d be a strictmander, a real iron-blooded general.¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°When things are different, there are different ways to handle them. Taking ten thousand steps back, if this were not the Northern Frontier and it wasn''t my responsibility, I wouldn''t be bothered to care.¡±

    Xu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Being at the post, one will worry about any matter concerned therewith.¡±

    After the inspection waspleted, the group continued forward. The magnificent Northern Frontier Great Wall was already visible, only a thousand feet away.

    Before reaching the final checkpoint, there was onest inspection, during which soldiers distributed special badges to everyone in the group. The juniormander in charge announced loudly, ¡°Please keep these badges well. While moving through the Great Wall, many areas require badge verification. Without this badge, your movements will be heavily restricted.¡±

    Chen Chao lowered his head and nced at the badge in his hand. This item seemed somewhat different from the badges of the warden faction, but he could not discern the material it was made from. However, as soon as he received it, Chen Chao vaguely felt a connection between himself and the badge.

    Xu Sheng and the others did not receive badges. They would escort these people to the city gates and then return along the same route, not entering the city themselves.

    Several checkpoints had taken up a lot of time, but at least they were now close to the city gates.

    Upon reaching the towering Great Wall, Chen Chao was astonished to find that its height was even greater than the walls of the Divine Capital; iparably magnificent. The wall was filled with numerous fluctuating auras, and asionally, intricate and mysterious runes would appear on the city gates.

    Xu Sheng said, ¡°The Ministry of Works has spent over two hundred years continually reinforcing the array formations here, with threeyers inside and threeyers outside. If this Xu remembers correctly, there are over a hundred formations in total. Even a full-force attack from a Nepenthe powerhouse would only be scratching the surface.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at Xu Sheng with some surprise. Understanding Chen Chao''s confusion, Xu Sheng continued on his own, ¡°But a Nepenthe powerhouse wouldn''t just make one attack. Of course, we won''t just let them attack. There are many armaments developed by the Ministry of Works on the city walls, and their power is considerable.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    Upon reaching the city gates, Xu Sheng dismounted and began negotiations. After the guards on top of the city walls received the documents, they quickly ordered the gates to be opened. The massive gates weighing thousands of pounds slowly creaked open. Xu Sheng turned to Chen Chao, sped his hands in greeting, and said with a smile, ¡°Commander Chen, this Xu''s duties are nowplete. I''ll be returning to Greenfield Camp.¡±

    Chen Chao sped his hands in return and smiled, ¡°Thank you, General Xu, and all the brothers for the escort.¡±

    Xu Sheng nodded slightly. Whether or not it was an escort, and how it was conducted, did not need to be specified. Just Chen Chao''s attitude was enough.

    Xu Sheng waved his hand, signaling the riders behind him to return along the same route through the snow and wind. Thus, only Chen Chao remained at the front of the group. Chen Chao urged his horse forward, and just as he approached the city gate, a rider from within the city galloped out and slowly came to a stop at the city gate.

    On horseback, a young and robust general d in armor and holding a spear pointed directly at Chen Chao, shouting, ¡°Are you the Chen Chao who killed Ning Chong?!¡±

    His voice was like thunder, seemingly shaking the wind and snow around them.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly but quickly guessed the identity of the young general before him. He was indeed the "Little Qilin" mentioned by Xu Sheng.

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°That is correct. What advice does General Qiu have?¡±

    Qiu Yulin was somewhat surprised as heughed coldly. ¡°You recognize this general?¡±

    Chen Chao was silent.

    ¡°Since you recognize this general, why haven''t you dismounted to apologize?¡±

    ¡°Ning Chong might havemitted an offense, but when did it be your ce, someone from the warden faction, to take such matters into your own hands?¡±

    Qiu Yulin stared at Chen Chao with a sneer.

    Chen Chao could not be bothered with him, he just asked, ¡°General Qiu intends to block this official''s entry into the city?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, are you prepared to bear the consequences?¡±

    Although Chen Chao had anticipated that he would face trouble from the Northern Frontier Army, he had not expected it toe so early and so directly.

    Qiu Yulin was momentarily taken aback but quickly shifted his approach. ¡°This general heard that Commander Chen is also a martial artist. This general would be delighted to exchange a few moves with you. Would you be willing?¡±

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, Qiu Yulin grinned maliciously, ¡°If you''re afraid, this general won''t make things difficult for you. You can enter the city after removing your saber. In the Northern Frontier, cowards aren''t worthy of carrying a saber!¡±

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh. This young general who was hailed to be among the top three fighters in the Northern Frontier, was likely just the bird who was taking the brunt of the attack. What a reckless person.

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, ¡°Do you really want this official to disarm?¡±

    Qiu Yulin sneered, ¡°Or you could have a fight with this general.¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°In the entire Great Liang, only one person can make this official disarm. Don''t you know that?¡±

    Qiu Yulin sneered, ¡°What high-sounding sentiments!¡±

    Chen Chao replied calmly, ¡°Not only will this official not fight you, but I also insist on carrying my saber into the city. What can you do about it?¡±

    Just as Qiu Yulin was about to speak, Chen Chao looked at Qiu Yulin expressionlessly and said, ¡°This official has the imperial authorization to bear arms. Not only can this official carry it into the city, but this official can even enter the pce without disarming. What rank are you, Qiu Yulin, in the Northern Frontier, and how many troops do youmand? To dare speak so arrogantly, is His Majesty less important than you in your heart?"

    Qiu Yulin¡¯s face turned red. He had intended to humiliate Chen Chao in front of the young cultivators, but instead, Chen Chao had forced him into an untenable position with a few words, leaving him unable to counter.

    Chen Chao sneered. Since these youngsters of the Northern Frontier wanted to take him down a notch, then Chen Chao would have no scruples. They had fought demons on the battlefield and protected the human race, but have I never killed demons before?

    Chen Chao stared at Qiu Yulin and said coldly, ¡°This official will say something bluntly, are you even worthy of making this official disarm?¡±

 Chapter 508: You Guys Attacked First

    Chapter 508: You Guys Attacked First

    In the wind and snow, Chen Chao''s voice was firm and resolute.

    As the first person of this dynasty that the Emperor imperially permitted to bear arms, his right to bear arms was recognized anywhere in the Great Liang. If someone were to force him to disarm, it would mean that the Northern Frontier Army considered itself independent from the Great Liang and did not heed the Emperor''s will. No one would dare to nod their heads.

    Although Qiu Yulin acted recklessly andcked any cunning, even with a hundred times his current courage, he would not dare insist that Chen Chao disarm. Given this, he had no choice but to concede.

    In an argument, whether it was just Qiu Yulin or even a hundred more ¡°Little Qilins,¡± they would not be a match for Chen Chao.

    After ncing at Qiu Yulin, Chen Chao was about to urge his horse to pass by him. It was not out of fear, but there were countless eyes watching in the Northern Frontier. Making a scene and worsening rtions would not benefit anyone. After all, Chen Chao''s purpose ining to the Northern Frontier was to deal with the demons, not to fight among themselves. The Northern Frontier Army and the warden faction were both part of the Great Liang, and internal strife before a major battle was uneptable.

    Although Chen Chao intended to make concessions to avoid trouble, he saw another rider emerging from the city gate. This time, it was a young man not in armor but carrying a long saber at the side of his horse. Seeing Chen Chao, the young man smiled and said calmly, ¡°Brother Yulin merely wanted to spar with Commander Chen. There''s no need for such a strong reaction, Commander Chen¡±

    Chen Chao nced at him and replied calmly, ¡°Is this how the Northern Frontier Army treats its guests? If youe to the Divine Capital next time, should this official show you the same courtesy?¡±

    The young man frowned slightly but continued to smile. ¡°Brother Yulin has always been straightforward and may speak without considering all aspects. Since Commander Chen was imperially decreed by His Majesty the right to bear arms, and is the only one in the entire Great Liang with this privilege, you can naturally carry it wherever you go. With the His Majesty''s decree in ce, how would us military folks dare to defy it?¡±

    The young man had a fake smile, and his words wereced with clear sarcasm. It almost implied that Chen Chao was acting so arrogantly because he had the backing of the Great Liang Emperor.¡°Indeed, serving under His Majesty''s eyes is a different experience. We soldiers endure the hardships of wind and snow, risking our lives in battles against demons. We don''t expect much in terms of rewards. When we die, we''ll be buried beside the Great Wall without even needing a coffin.¡±

    The young man spoke softly, but every word wasced with a killing intent.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. So, they sent someone who could talk?

    Chen Chao was not in a hurry to respond, simply looking at the young man quietly and trying to guess his identity. Clearly, he was not one of the high-ranking individuals like Xie Jingshan mentioned by Xu Sheng. As for Qi Yuanjia, given that the young man had a military background and was backed by the Qi Family, it was unlikely he would act so abruptly.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Are you done? Can this official enter the city now?"

    The young man was taken aback. He believed that Chen Chao should understand the implications of his words, both direct and subtle. However, he was surprised to find that the young martial artist seemed indifferent to it even after discerning it. Was he truly so weak that he dared not provoke trouble?

    But if that were the case, how could he dare to kill Ning Chong directly at Greenfield Camp?

    Could it be that this young martial artist before him was indeed the type to opportunistically cling to the Emperor for a swift rise to power?

    Regardless, if Chen Chao entered the city with his tail between his legs, the Northern Frontier Army''s attempt to assert dominance would have seeded.

    Though it was not as satisfying as when Qiu Yulin had forced him to dismount, it would still allow the Northern Frontier Army to save some face.

    ¡°Of course, if Commander Chen wishes to enter the city, no one can stop you. After all, with the His Majesty''s decree in ce, how could we dare defy it?¡±

    The young man smiled and then delivered a final blow.

    Chen Chao remained indifferent, gently urging his horse forward. As he passed by Qiu Yulin, who had remained silent, thetter was currently looking at Chen Chao with a mocking expression. His spear was lowered, but suddenly, he sensed a murderous intent in front of him. Instinctively, he raised his spear and thrust it forward!

    This sudden turn of events was unexpected for everyone, not just for that young man, but also for Chen Chao and those behind him.

    Qiu Yulin''s cultivation realm was not low, and he was battle-hardened. This spear thrust was filled with immense momentum, and indeed something that ordinary people could not resist.

    The young man¡¯s expression changed slightly. If Qiu Yulin were to kill Chen Chao here, it would be something that could not be justified. Not only would the Northern Frontier Army not be able to protect him, but it would also implicate many others.

    Instinctively, the young man even wanted to draw his saber to intercept the spear thrust for Chen Chao.

    However, Qiu Yulin''s cultivation far surpassed his own, and they were too close to intervene effectively. So even if he had the intention, he was powerless.

    Rather, it was Chen Chao who took action the moment the spear stabbed out. Without drawing his saber, he punched the spear''s tip as it thrust forward. His physique was among the strongest in his realm. Although the spear came in a menacing manner, it could not prate Chen Chao''s fist. With a powerful punch, Qiu Yulin''s arm was numbed by the immense force, and his warhorse neighed as it reared back several steps.

    Chen Chao was expressionless as he leaped into the air and kicked toward Qiu Yulin''s chest. Thetter came back to his senses. No longer hesitating, he ced his spear across his chest to block Chen Chao''s powerful kick.

    However, in the next moment, Qiu Yulin was sent flying backward and fell off his horse, though he quickly used the spear''s tip to steady himself and avoid copsing.

    Chen Chao descended swiftly, removing the saber at his waist and throwing it into the ground some distance away.

    Seeing this, Qiu Yulin''s anger red instantly. Before he could speak, Chen Chao was already in front of him, elbowing him in the chest.

    Confident in his physique, Qiu Yulin did not try to block the attack but instead aimed his spear at Chen Chao''s shoulder.

    Trying to show off in front of Your Father?

    Don''t worry, not only will Your Father not kill you, I''ll definitely make you lose in a humiliating way!

    Chen Chao let out a coldugh, slightly turning his body to evade the sharp spear thrust. At the same time, his elbow strike was ineffective. Qiu Yulin''s heavy punchnded on Chen Chao''s other shoulder. But when the punch was still in mid-air, Chen Chao retaliated by punching Qiu Yulin¡¯s forearm. The pain caused Qiu Yulin''s punch to lose some of its force, but he still managed tond the blow on Chen Chao''s shoulder.

    But at this point, Qiu Yulin was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Chen Chao''s physique was barely tested. Instead, Chen Chao leaped into the air, kicking Qiu Yulin''s spear out of the way. He then used the momentum to kick towards Qiu Yulin''s head. Thetter tried to throw another punch, marking the true exchange of blows.

    As fellow martial artists in the same realm, Qiu Yulin''s punch, though unable to push Chen Chao back, managed to momentarily diminish the young martial artist''s qi. However, Chen Chao was not about to let Qiu Yulin off easily. Borrowing the momentum, he soared into the air andnded a heavy kick on Qiu Yulin''s shoulder.

    The immense force struck, causing Qiu Yulin''s legs to buckle, and he nearly fell to his knees!

    However, he immediately let out an angry cry and forced himself to stand, thrusting his spear at the airborne Chen Chao. With a coldugh, Chen Chao dropped straight down and stepped on the spear shaft. Then, he engaged in closebat with Qiu Yulin, exchanging punches. During the fight, Qiu Yulin attempted to pull his spear out several times, but found it futile. Eventually, he abandoned the idea, letting go of the spear and focusing on hand-to-handbat with Chen Chao.

    Seeing this, Chen Chao could not help but recall the time when he was unable to draw his saber because that demoness was pressing down on his saber hilt. This time, on his journey to the Northern Frontier, he hoped he might encounter that demoness again and find a way to regain face.

    Without his spear, Qiu Yulin remained on the defensive. Chen Chao had several opportunities to elbow him in the chest but had to forgo the attacks due to Qiu Yulin''s tactic of exchanging injuries for injuries.

    In Chen Chao''s view, rather than Little Qilin, this Qiu Yulin was more like a lunatic.

    His ferocious reputation was indeed not just for show.

    However, Chen Chao turned his nose up at this. Using injury to exchange for injury, or risking one''s life to gain advantage, was a viable strategy when dealing with opponents where life and death are at stake. But Chen Chao had no intention of killing this young and capable frontier general. Likewise, Qiu Yulin should not have harbored any murderous intent toward him.

    In terms of actualbat experience, the frontier soldiers who fought demons all-year-round, were naturally much more seasoned than ordinary cultivators. However, Chen Chao was no ordinary opponent.

    Qiu Yulin''s repeated assaults were effortlessly blocked by Chen Chao, making Qiu Yulin''s expression increasingly grim and his frustration mounting.

    As Qiu Yulin''s attacks became more furious, Chen Chao remained calm and unruffled. Several times, Qiu Yulin nearly lost hisposure and even seemed happy to trade injuries to force Chen Chao to retreat.

    Chen Chao weed this and was not in a hurry to win the fight by sustaining injuries. The purpose of this Northern Frontier journey was not to prove superiority over these young generals but to conserve strength for dealing with demons. Sustaining injuries now would be detrimental when facing the demonster.

    But when this scenended in that young man''s, this scene inevitably made him underestimate Chen Chao, thinking that the young martial artist before him was merely keeping up appearances.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The battle between the two outside the city caused quite amotion. Logically speaking, many generals within the Northern Frontier Great Wall should have been aware by now, but whether by design or coincidence, no one came to mediate.

    Chen Chao dodged Qiu Yulin''s punch with a tilt of his head, then struck Qiu Yulin''s shoulder with a punch. The sound of bones cracking immediately made Qiu Yulin''s body tremble. His eyes widened in disbelief. Despite simrly having the physique of a Great Beyond Realm martial artist, he never expected to lose in a physical contest to Chen Chao. Yet, the fact was that his fist could not hurt Chen Chao, while he was injured by Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed, thinking that this guy was really a reckless fool, unable to grasp the crux of the matter.

    At this point, he felt it was nearly time to end the struggle, as he sensed that Qiu Yulin''s qi was almost depleted. Chen Chao slightly moved his body, preparing to conclude this confrontation that had been doomed from the start.

 Chapter 509: Even a Clay Figure Has Some Temper

    Chapter 509: Even a y Figure Has Some Temper

    Qiu Yulin was a seasoned veteran, executing each move with simplicity and practicality, wasting no effort. However, in front of Chen Chao, he was unable to act ording to his will. Being constantly restrained had long made him miserable. Eventually, Chen Chao seized the opportunity, delivering a heavy punch that sent him flying. When hended at a distance and got back up, blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth, and he looked extremely disheveled.

    He even spat out a few bloodied teeth.

    Chen Chao looked at him with a nk expression. ¡°Stilling?¡±

    Qiu Yulin was enraged, ¡°Again!¡±

    Chen Chao chuckled but said nothing more.

    This time, Qiu Yulin charged at Chen Chao withrge strides. However, as soon as he got close, Chen Chaonded a punch to his face, sending him flying once more.

    This time, Qiu Yulin stood up again with bloodshot eyes, and took on a stance of being irreconcble till death.

    Chen Chao responded calmly, ¡°General Qiu, the reason this official isn''t using my saber is that you and I are officials of the imperial court. My saber is for fighting enemies of the Great Liang, not for dealing withrades. However, since you''ve attacked me without cause, if youe again, this official can''t guarantee I''ll hold back. If this official identally kills you, even His Majesty won''t be able to say anything.¡±

    Qiu Yulin turned a deaf ear to it and rushed at Chen Chao once more. At this point, Chen Chao understood what Xu Sheng meant when he said that few people were willing to engage with someone like Qiu Yulin, even among those of the same realm. However, even a y figure had some temper. Since Qiu Yulin was so intent on fighting, Chen Chao said no more. He grabbed one of Qiu Yulin''s arms and forcefully broke it, then kicked Qiu Yulin''s calf, shattering the bone. The sound of breaking bones was clear even amidst the wind and snow. This time, Qiu Yulin was sent flying like a kite with a broken string and could not get up again. Despite the pain, he gritted his teeth and did not cry out.Chen Chao turned to the unnamed young man and gave him a wry smile.

    Thetter had a look of shock and bitterness, as well as resentment towards Qiu Yulin. He couldn''t understand why Qiu Yulin had taken the initiative to attack. Regardless of the oue, the frontier army had lost any justification for their actions. If this was yed down, it was merely a personal feud. But if Chen Chao blew this matter up, it could be seen as an attempted assassination of a court official. If it was ssified this way, no matter how great Qiu Yulin''s background was, he might end up losing his official position.

    ¡°Originally, as officials of the court, this official wouldn''t have wanted to fight with you. However, it''s you guys who made the first move.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at Qiu Yulin, who was unable to get up, and shook his head. Then, he turned his attention to the young man whose identity and name were still unknown.

    Before the young man could speak, Chen Chao was already looking at him, asking, ¡°Do you want to make a move too? But don''t me this official for saying something unpleasant, General Qiu is a Great Beyond Realm no matter what, and has the qualifications to fight with this official. But you, ask yourself honestly, are you worthy?¡±

    The young man''s expression darkened. He had previously spoken with sarcasm, thinking that Chen Chao was adopting an attitude of trying to smooth things over. However, now that Chen Chao spoke again, the young man realized that he had misjudged the situation.

    The young man before him was not only of a higher cultivation realm but also possessed great cunning, and was clearly not the type to smile in the face of adversity after being wronged.

    The young man''s face turned stiff. ¡°Indeed deserving of being a promising young talent valued by His Majesty. What a remarkable young genius!¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, ¡°If you want to be valued by His Majesty, it''s simple, just work earnestly for the Great Liang. As for talking about enduring hardships and dying on the frontier, don''t worry. If you ever do die on the frontier, this official will definitelye from afar to offer a stick of incense for you.¡±

    The young man remained silent.

    But his expression was so gloomy that it turnedpletely ck.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, make sure to take General Qiu back and properly tend to his injuries. As for how today''s matter will be handled, this official will leave it to the Great General to decide.¡±

    After saying this, Chen Chao beckoned his hand at the people behind him.

    The group who had been waiting for a long time exchanged nces. Many of them did not really like Chen Chao and had been somewhat pleased to see him in trouble earlier. However, they did not expect that Chen Chao would handle the situation so perfectly and leave the frontier troops speechless, suffering a grievance that they could not air.

    This left them feeling somewhat disappointed.

    However, seeing that the matter hade to a close, there was nothing more they could do but head towards the city gate.

    Chen Chao retrieved his saber, strapped it back to his waist, and mounted his horse again, riding into the city.

    As he passed by the young man, Chen Chao turned his head and smiled, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you feel frustrated? Don''t keep it bottled up. You''re wee to act like General Qiu and try to make a move against me. See if this official will spare your life."

    The young man did not respond and did not even reach for his sword.

    Chen Chao looked up at a certain part of the city wall and gave a yful wink.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the city tower, standing side by side, were two young men. One was Gao Xuan, who was currently at the height of his fame and somewhat hailed as the top military figure of the younger generation. The other was his former superior, Xie Jingshan, from the Xie Family.

    Seeing the young martial artist''s actions before entering the city, Gao Xuan smiled and teased, ¡°It''s over, it seems that this brother-inw of yours not only has a high cultivation realm, he''s also very shrewd. As his wife''s elder brother, it looks like you don''t quite measure up.¡±

    Brother-inw, wife''s elder brother.[1. Not actually brother, just blood-rted older male rtive.)

    These two terms stabbed at Xie Jingshan''s heart like daggers.

    Xie Jingshan was expressionless, not saying a word.

    Qiu Yulin was firmly among the top three of the younger generation. Even he could not im to have an assured victory over him. Being so easily defeated by Chen Chao indicated that this youngmander, who had a considerable reputation in the Great Liang, was at least not inferior to him in terms of cultivation. What he demonstrated today made Xie Jingshan feel troubled too. No matter how proud he was, he would not feel that he was much better than Chen Chao.

    ¡°There are things you might not see. As a friend, I''ll offer you a bit of advice. Although Qiu Yulin is a reckless man, he would never attack out of the blue. So, it must be that this kid did something to throw Qiu Yulin off judgment, causing him tounch an attack. But once he attacked, the frontier army wouldn''t have any reason to stand on. It''s fine if we win, but being beaten up without making him draw his saber is a clear defeat for us. If this gets out, the frontier army will lose face, but we can''t make a fuss about it. We can only swallow this loss. After all, we were the ones who attacked first. Anyone in our ce would face the same situation. We''ll only end up beingbeled as someone who can only talk tough. This kid''s cunning is noteworthy. You''re not his match. If you don''t want to incur ridicule upon yourself, I advise you not to find trouble with him. It''s nothing personal, I''m just saying this because we''re friends. If you don''t listen, so be it.¡±

    Gao Xuan caught a snowke in his hand and sighed, ¡°I''ve always wanted to see him. Now that I have, I''m satisfied. He''s pretty much as I expected. For a young man like this to survive in the imperial court that''s filled with enemies, it''s not just about His Majesty¡¯s favor.¡±

    Xie Jingshan said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s settle it on the battlefield.¡±

    Gao Xuanughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to put you down. We have an advantage in dealing with demons here, but he started as a warden. Coincidentally, he dealt with demons as well. Do you really think you''re better than him?¡±

    ¡°Can the demons within the borderspare to those in the Northern Frontier?¡±

    Xie Jingshan was dismissive.

    Gao Xuan shook his head, ¡°They can¡¯t bepared, but they''re not too different. Either way, conduct yourself well."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the city, Chen Chao rode his horse to Xie Nandu''s carriage. Disregarding how others viewed this, he climbed right into her carriage.

    Inside the carriage, Xie Nandu was quietly reading a book. When she saw Chen Chao enter, covered in snow and wind, she was not surprised. She just closed her book and said, ¡°An opening gambit that was not too major nor minor, but it was schemed by someone. Now that you''ve ruined their scheme, they must be feeling quite miserable.¡±

    Chen Chao was indifferent, ¡°If it weren''t for the fact that I''d just killed Ning Chong, I''d have found it disgusting to put up with that guy''s whining andints.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you used to like whining a lot yourself?¡± Xie Nandu said with a smile. ¡°Didn''t you find yourself annoying back then?¡±

    Chen Chao frowned, ¡°I''ve always believed in fighting when needed and killing when I can. If it weren''t for having no other choice, would I waste so much saliva?¡±

    ¡°But, it''s true that only a reckless person like Qiu Yulun would act like this. Your trick wouldn''t work against someone like Qi Yuanjia,"

    Xie Nandu said to herself. ¡°But if they acted so quickly, it''s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled, ¡°Although they''ve been beaten speechless this time, the Northern Frontier Army''s opinion of me is even worse now. I wonder if this is a scheme by His Majesty and the Lord Warden Commander to make me out to be public enemy.¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled indifferently, ¡°When you look at the world with suspicion, then there won''t be much authenticity in it. I prefer to believe they don''t have ill intentions toward you, it''s just that they want to test you with some challenges. These issues are easy to resolve, but not immediately.¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°From what you''re saying, it sounds like you''re siding with them. Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled and asked, ¡°Then where do you think I should side?¡±

    Chen Chao replied firmly, ¡°You''re mine, of course you should side with me!¡±

    Xie Nandu responded with a slight ¡°Oh,¡± and said, ¡°You really have no shame.¡±

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Don''t you want to admit it?¡±

    Xie Nandu ignored him and turned to look at the snowstorm outside the carriage, saying softly, ¡°When you step into Nepenthe, thene back and say these things to me.¡±

 Chapter 510: Saber Waits to Leave Its Sheath

    Chapter 510: Saber Waits to Leave Its Sheath

    The Northern Frontier Great Wall was constructed during the reign of the founding emperor, but it has been continuously improved over the years. Each year, the imperial court allocates funds to the Northern Frontier. Apart from the expenses for daily operations, there was a substantial surplus. This surplus had been entirely invested in the construction of the Northern Frontier Great Wall. Over the past two hundred years, the wall had been continually raised. Now, the wall facing the demon race appeared truly magnificent. On top of the wall, there were not only various weapons crafted by the Ministry of Works but also countless array formations in operation. While every major sect in the world had its own protective mountain arrays, these arrays were weaker than those of the Northern Frontier Great Wall. It was not that the Ministry of Works'' arrays were necessarily superior to those of the foreign cultivators, but because the array formations here wereyered and stacked endlessly. The Divine Capital was renowned as the world''s most majestic city, and the Northern Frontier Great Wall truly deserved its reputation as the world''s number one stronghold.

    After entering the city, even the calmest individuals could not help but marvel at the grandiose Great Wall, which was entirely built by human effort. Everyone''s steps slowed down significantly as they admired their surroundings. Consequently, only Xie Nandu, who remained in the carriage, appeared out of ce.

    Chen Chao had already detached from the group and was heading alone towards the General''s Office.

    As the Northern Frontier''s Great General, Ning Ping naturally would not personally greet these young cultivators. Given his status and position, there were certain matters he could not undertake, even if he personally wished to do so.

    Chen Chao soon arrived at the General''s Office and identified himself. The soldiers at the gate were expressionless but did not dare to not report. After a moment, a general d in armor came out, nced at Chen Chao, and said with some impatience, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Chen Chao was indifferent. He had long anticipated that his reputation would be poor among the Northern Frontier Army, so he was not surprised. Once inside the General''s Office, he surveyed his surroundings with curiosity, like a countryman entering the city for the first time. However, he quickly spotted the Lord Warden Commander walking out of the main hall.

    The current Lord Warden Commander was already the Northern Frontier Great General.

    Chen Chao cupped his hands and greeted him with a smile, ¡°This lowly official pays respect to Lord Warden Commander.¡±

    Lord Warden Commander waved away the other bystanders and then said with a smile, ¡°Why? After this official has served as the Great General for so much, do you still feel that this official isn''t fit to be the Great General?"Chen Chao replied with a smile, ¡°If Your Excellency truly saw yourself as the Great General, you wouldn''t be referring to yourself as ''this official.''¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and nodded, "It''s merely a case of a cuckoo taking over the magpie''s nest; putting out a fire. One day, I''ll have to give up this position. What this official fears is that one day, if I can''t work as the Great General anymore and go back to the Divine Capital, this official might find another buttock sitting on that chair."

    Chen Chao replied seriously, "That would mean Commander Song is ungrateful."

    The Lord Warden Commanderughed and scolded, "You rascal, still with that same nature. If you were a bit more handsome, you''d surely be a yboy, passing through the flower beds without ever being touched by a single petal."

    Chen Chao nced at the Lord Warden Commander, sighed with a hint of grievance, and then said self-deprecatingly, "This lowly official really does want to avoid all entanglements, but this official can''t stop people from thinking my life is too easy, wishing to push this official off a cliff. It makes this official live in constant fear every day, akin to treading on thin ice."

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Chen Chao and feigned anger, "Oh? Now that this official is no longer the Lord Warden Commander, you have no respect for this official?" ¡°If that little rascal Song Lian had said something like this, this official would have definitely given him a few hundred beatings with a board,¡± the Lord Warden Commander said. Chen Chao sighed and said no more. He pulled out a document from his pocket, handed it to the Lord Warden Commander, and then said softly, ¡°If this lowly official had been more patient that day, that bastard Ning Chong might have spilled some useful information. But that day, this official was in a foul mood, so I just crushed his head.¡±

    Receiving the document, the Lord Warden Commander snorted coldly, ¡°Never had any expectations from you, knowing your temperament. I already have a rough idea of what''s going on. You''re no longer needed for what follows. If I had to let you kill more people, I''d be worried you might die of overexertion in the army.¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then should this lowly official return to the Divine Capital now?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander sneered, ¡°Go ahead. This official would like to see if this general can punish you with militaryws if you flee in the face of danger now."

    From the moment this group entered the Northern Frontier Great Wall, they were under the jurisdiction of the General''s Office. The Lord Warden Commander even had the authority to handle matters fully, and even if some youngsters were killed, as long as the reasons were appropriate, not even the Emperor would question it.

    Chen Chao said bitterly, ¡°Your Excellency, is it really so difficult for this lowly official to just live a peaceful life?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, this official will grant you special permission to return. But aren''t you afraid of being branded as a deserter and mocked?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Chen Chao with a smile.

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°Your Excellency, you know that this official usually doesn''t care about their opinions.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Lord Warden Commander said, smiling. ¡°What about that youngdy''s opinion?¡±

    Everyone had a soft spot, and once you find it, anything could naturally be aplished.

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "You win, Your Excellency."

    However, Chen Chao then added, ¡°This lowly official just has one request.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said softly, ¡°Please try to keep her out of danger as much as possible.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and shook his head. ¡°This official can''t promise you that.¡±

    Chen Chao lifted his head to look at him.

    The Lord Warden Commander said softly, ¡°People like us all have our own responsibilities and duties that muste first. So, many times, even if we don''t want to see certain things happen, we can only watch just like this. There''s no such thing as everything going smoothly in this world.¡±

    Chen Chao said self-deprecatingly, ¡°It''s just that my words don''t carry enough weight and my fists aren''t big enough.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander did not borate further. He took out a booklet and handed it to Chen Chao. ¡°This contains information about the demon race that we''ve gathered over the years in the Northern Frontier. But don''t get your hopes up, there isn''t much information. This official is still counting on you to fill the nk pages."

    Chen Chao took the booklet, did not even nce at it, and just asked wistfully, ¡°Isn''t there still some time left?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s them, not you. What you need to face are the true young geniuses like the Twin Pirs of Daoism, and that also includes the real geniuses among the demon race. The young daoist cultivators have already arrived and are now in the deste northern ins. You''re already a bitte, but don''t be toote. This time, there are no rules, it''s a real life-or-death struggle.¡±

    ¡°Just to add, don''t expect the demon race to adhere to any rules. There might even be great demons who will take action.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said solemnly, ¡°Be extra careful.¡±

    Chen Chao asked in surprise, ¡°If I encounter a great demon, will this official have a chance to save my life?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled, ¡°At that time, both sides will have great cultivators holding the line. Even great demons won''t dare to cause too much of amotion, or they risk being discovered. ording to the rules we''ve set, we can intervene and kill them if needed. But don''t count on this, because whether it''s the foreignnds or us, there will be people taking the stage."

    Chen Chao frowned. ¡°Why does it sound less like apetition between young people and more like we''re being used as bait, tossed into a situation where everyone is fishing for each other?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said calmly, ¡°Naturally. Rules are never important. If we kill more of the demon race''s young talents today, their future will be weakened. If they kill more of our young talents, our future will be weaker as well. The same goes for the foreignnds. With the three sides vying against each other, there are inherent dangers. You should consider it yourself.¡±

    Chen Chao suddenly said, ¡°This lowly official finds it quite interesting to help Your Excellency with the investigation. How about making this lowly official stay in the city to investigate the case?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled but said nothing.

    Chen Chao sighed deeply.

    ¡°Don''t me this official or His Majesty. Regardless whether is it this official or His Majesty, both of us are getting old. When the Great General was nearing his end, he had to remain stationed in the Northern Frontier. In the end, he was granted the grace to die in his hometown. Who doesn''t wish to die in their hometown?" "This official will eventually die too. But after this official dies, whether is it in office or at home, it actually doesn''t matter much. The main issue is that after the Great General''s death, this official has been the one holding his position. After this official left, even finding a suitable recement for the Lord Warden Commander''s position has been fruitless. If we don''t allow you youngsters to grow up quickly, will we have to wait for the Great Liang to fall apart or even face a change of dynasty after both His Majesty and this official are gone?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, ¡°Changing dynasties isn''t a big deal. The world will just get a new name, it''s not something that''s impossible to ept. But if the name changes, will the things we need to do still have sessors to carry them out? If there aren''t any, will our descendants have to live their lives groveling?"

    Chen Chao said helplessly, ¡°If I hadn''t heard His Majesty say these things beforeing here, hearing Your Excellency words now would definitely have made my blood boil with fervor. But at the moment, I don''t feel much of anything.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled in response.

    Chen Chao suddenly asked, ¡°I heard on the way that some of the youngsters in the Northern Frontier, like Qi Yuanjia and Gao Xuan, have already left the city?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said, ¡°Qi Yuanjia has left the city. He has always had great ambitions and, though aware of the dangers, he isn¡¯t afraid. After all, he is the descendant of General Qi. As for Gao Xuan, he has a lower level of cultivation and will follow others for now. His talent in leading troops is rare, and he might indeed be a renowned confucian-general in the future. It''s a pity to part with him.¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Lord Warden Commander, you''ve switched allegiances so quickly?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander stayed silent.

    Gripping the hilt of his sword, Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath and said softly, ¡°I used to think that it would be difficult enough to live a peaceful life, but after seeing and doing so much, I''ve realized that when someone has certain things they must do, life bes... so exhausting.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander had been listening attentively to Chen Chao''s heartfelt words. Hearing this sudden twist, he chuckled and scolded, ¡°Stinking brat.¡±

    Chen Chao waved his hand, ¡°If this might be ourst meeting, is this official not allowed to make a joke?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said softly, ¡°This official believes you''ll return alive.¡±

    Chen Chao did not answer the question but simply said, ¡°Remember to give her a copy of that booklet.¡±

 Chapter 511: Fighting in the Snow

    Chapter 511: Fighting in the Snow

    Long before the hundred-man group from the Divine Capital set out, many young cultivators from the outer realms had already arrived at the deste northern ins. They had not been granted permission to enter the Great Wall, and even though many were sincerely eager to see this barrier that spanned between the demon race and the human race, they were still denied entry.

    During this period, some cultivators from major sects were dissatisfied and insisted on forcibly entering the Northern Frontier Great Wall. The soldiers at the checkpoint found themselves in a difficult position. If these were genuine demons, they would have been met with immediate hostility. However, since they were fellow humans who were from the foreignnds that they had a delicate rtionship with, the soldiers were unable to make a decision. Fortunately, the news quickly reached the General''s Office. Soon after, a formidable cavalry unit of about a thousand soldiers, led by a cavalry general, arrived at the checkpoint and conveyed the Great General''s military order.

    Unauthorized personnel were not allowed to take a single step into the Great Wall!

    The harshness of the wording left those cultivators somewhat stunned.

    In the past, things were different. Back then, the Great Liang had no choice. Forget about this Great Wall, even if it was the imperial city, they could enter as they pleased. However, things were far moreplicated now.

    The renowned cultivator who was leading his sect''s juniors was about to lose his temper upon hearing these words. However, before he could speak, a row of divine crossbows on the city wall had already been aimed at the cultivators in front of the pass.

    These divine crossbows were killing machines meticulously crafted by the Ministry of Works over ten years. For over two hundred years, they had been continually reworked, and now they were at their twelfth generation. Their killing power was terrifying. If a cultivator at the Great Beyond Realm was targeted by these crossbows, even if they were lucky enough to dodge a bolt, they would have no chance of survival if all the crossbows fired simultaneously.

    Adding to this, there were also a thousand cavalry soldiers who were all brave martial artists. In a fight, even he could not guarantee that he could escape unscathed.

    After realizing the result reluctantly, the renowned cultivator could only leave some harsh words and lead his sect''s disciples to the previously agreed-upon pass and enter the deste north from there.After this incident, most who wished to enter the Northern Frontier Great Wall had given up hope.

    The tranquility of the following days did not mean that peace wouldst forever. A few dayster, a group of daoist cultivators from the Two Rites Temple sought to enter the Northern Frontier Great Wall again but were still refused. Just as they were about to sh with the frontier army, a streak of light appeared on the horizon, and another group of daoist cultivators, all young faces, arrived not far away. The leader of this group wore a dark red daoist robe and had a tall, ethereal appearance.

    The Two Rites Temple cultivators quickly recognized that this new group was from the Infatuation Daoist Temple. The leading young daoist soon stepped forward, made a respectful bow, and asked excitedly, ¡°May I ask if it''s Senior Brother Yun?¡±

    Of the two Daoism lineages, the Two Rites Temple and the Infatuation Daoist Temple both belong to the Longevity Dao lineage, so they could address each other as fellow sect members.

    Yun Jianyue nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°It''s precisely this lowly daoist.¡±

    Upon hearing Yun Jianyue¡¯s confirmation, all the young cultivators from the Two Rites Temple turned to look at him.

    The reputation of the Twin Pirs of Daoism was resounding among the younger generation outside the sect, especially Yun Jianyue, who was currently ranked first on the Latent Dragon List and was an idol for countless young cultivators. As fellow daoist cultivators, seeing this daoist prodigy was naturally exciting for them.

    Yun Jianyue nced ahead and asked gently, ¡°What brings Fellow Daoists here?¡±

    Hearing Yun Jianyue¡¯s question, the young daoist responded with frustration, ¡°We simply wish to enter the Great Wall to see what kind of barrier could prevent the demon race from advancing south, but they kept refusing us entry! Senior Brother Yun, give a verdict on this.¡±

    Yun Jianyue asked, ¡°Before leaving your sect, did your sect leader not exin the rules for this journey?¡±

    The young daoist was taken aback. He had expected that Yun Jianyue, being from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, would speak up for them no matter what. He thought that with the Infatuation Daoist Temple involved, Great Liang would have to give them some consideration. However, Yun Jianyue did not seem inclined to offer any help due to sect affiliation and instead asked this question right away.

    The young daoist stood awkwardly to the side and did not say anything.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you got something wrong. It''s not the barrier itself that prevents the demon race from advancing south, it''s these people on the walls. If you were willing to fight alongside them in the Northern Frontier one day, you would likely be allowed entry.¡±

    After saying this, Yun Jianyue gave a respectful bow to the senior from the Two Rites Temple in the distance, who nodded in return. Although Yun Jianyue was a junior, his status was extraordinary, and his cultivation level was not necessarily lower than his. His humility wasmendable.

    After the exchange of courtesies, Yun Jianyue led his fellow disciples from the Infatuation Daoist Temple around and away.

    He nned to head alone into the ins to search for his Senior Sister who had been on his mind, while his fellow disciples would wait for further instructions.

    After they had walked a few miles, one of the Infatuation Daoist Temple disciples stepped forward, and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Senior Brother Yun, why didn''t you speak up for our fellow daoists? Instead, you helped Great Liang out of their predicament?¡±

    Yun Jianyue nced at him without answering, simply looking at him.

    The Infatuation Daoist disciple¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked in surprise, ¡°Did this Junior Brother say something I shouldn''t have?¡±

    Yun Jianyue slowly nodded.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this junior brother was just asking a question. There''s no need to be so petty, right?¡±

    The Infatuation Daoist disciple was somewhat confused, this was not like the Yun Jianyue he knew.

    Yun Jianyue sighed, shook his head, and brought up an old matter. ¡°I just suddenly remembered that I had told you before not to speak of that incident with the Saintess. Not only did you not listen, but you also made things worse by embellishing the story. I was just thinking, since the deste northern ins are said to be lush with grass and water, it might be quite nice to bury you there.¡±

    The Infatuation Daoist disciple''s face froze, and he said pitifully, ¡°Senior Brother... this junior brother knows I was wrong¡­¡±

    Yun Jianyue ignored him, instead looking into the distance and softlymenting, ¡°Let''s see again after I meet Senior Sister. You all imed you would keep your lips tightly sealed, but in reality, everyone''s a bbermouth. None of you can be trusted."c

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Zhihua was likely among the first young cultivators to arrive at the deste northern ins. After leaving the Divine Capital, she traveled north without stopping and reached the deste north just a few dayster.

    Facing this endless expanse of the deste northern ins, Ye Zhihua''s expression remained calm. With the heavy snowfall obscuring everything, finding a hint of green was nearly impossible.

    Ye Zhihua did not particrly like such ces. She enjoyed watching the moon and the morning glow at Infatuation Daoist Temple but disliked the heavy snow, especially such a heavy snowfall.

    However, she was already here, so she could only take a look.

    Since both the human and demon races had withdrawn their troops due to their arrival, no signs of their presence could be found on this snow ins. After all, a heavy snowfall was enough to cover all traces. Yet, after walking a few steps, she stopped and looked at the snow-covered ground. With a stirring of her mind, an invisible sword seemed to sh forward, revealing a trench. In the trench, there were numerous corpses, all d in armor and wielding sabers.

    However, the sabers were broken and there were also demon corpses next to them.

    It appeared to be a human army that had fought to the death with the demons.

    Ye Zhihua nced at the corpses and quickly looked away. She then raised her head and spotted a lone figure on a distant snowbank.

    It was also a woman, but her eyes werepletely white,cking pupils.

    It was a demon.

    Ye Zhihua silently raised her hand, and a wisp of firefly light appeared at her fingertip, transforming into a radiant butterfly that fluttered around her finger.

    The demon woman in the distance remained unmoved by Ye Zhihua''s actions.

    Ye Zhihua had not expected to encounter a demoness so soon and was even more surprised that she could not see through the woman''s aura. It seemed that killing her would not be easy.

    However, after a moment, the butterfly at Ye Zhihua''s fingertip took off and flew towards the distant demoness, stirring up the wind and snow as it went.

    The demoness sneered. Facing the powerful aura emitted by the butterfly, she merely nced at it. The wind and snow behind her roared and soon, countless snowkes turned into sharp des, shooting towards the butterfly.

    Without exchanging a word, the two women already engaged inbat.

    The demoness on the snowbank looked at Ye Zhihua, watching the snowkes shattering the butterfly. The young demoness then crossed through the wind and snow and arrived in front of Ye Zhihua. With a casual motion, she extended a hand, and Ye Zhihua quickly reacted, forming aplex daoist seal with her hands. A barrier soon appeared in front of her. However, as soon as the demoness'' palm touched the barrier, there was a faint cracking sound. Ye Zhihua frowned and slid backward across the snowfield for dozens of yards.

    This was partly due to the demoness'' fierce attack and partly because Ye Zhihua had chosen to retreat to reduce the impact.

    After creating some distance, Ye Zhihua once again activated her daoist spells, conjuring numerous ice spikes in front of the advancing demoness.

    Yet the demoness showed no concern. With a surge of demonic qi, the ice spikes in front of her suddenly shattered and scattered.

    Ye Zhihua''s expression shifted slightly. Even with such a brief exchange, she could feel that the demoness'' demonic qi was not weaker than her own. This realization struck her deeply, she knew her cultivation level was among the best of the young generation of humanity, and it was rare to find someoneparable. But the demoness seemed to be even stronger.

    Was she truly of the younger generation?

    Growing increasingly curious about the demoness'' identity, Ye Zhihua asked, "Who are you?"

    Her voice cut through the wind and snow, reaching the demoness'' ears.

    With a nk expression, the demoness uttered a few words, "Why would a dead person deserve to know my name?"

 Chapter 512: Flying Sword Arrives in the Snow

    Chapter 512: Flying Sword Arrives in the Snow

    As a renowned young genius from the foreignnds, when had Ye Zhihua been looked down on like this before?

    If it were someone else, no matter how calm they were at this moment, ripples would likely arise in their Dao heart too. But Ye Zhihua merely frowned slightly and then ignored it. Given the cultivation realm of the woman before her, if she were truly a cultivator of the younger generation, her bloodline was likely extraordinary. Ye Zhihua even suspected that the demoness was of royal lineage among the demons.

    However, there was no time for her to ponder this further. As time passed, she found that every method she employed was easily countered by the demoness. With a flick of her hand, the demoness conjured a crystal clear snow sword from the snowstorm and drove it straight through Ye Zhihua''s shoulder.

    Blood instantly soaked Ye Zhihua''s daoist robe.

    Ye Zhihua winced in pain but, being one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, she remained resolute. She endured the excruciating pain and struck out at the demoness'' chest, forcing her to retreat, pulling the snow sword out at the same time. Blood spurted out, staining the snow as if countless bright flowers had bloomed between heaven and earth.

    The demoness stopped, slightly surprised by the young woman''s decisiveness in this critical moment. "Quite resolute, but your cultivation is terriblycking."

    The demoness spoke softly, her voice calm, but her words were deeply insulting to Ye Zhihua.

    Ye Zhihua''s expression remained unchanged. The wound on her shoulder quickly formed a blood clot. While it did not heal the injury immediately, it at least stopped the bleeding.

    The demoness then looked at Ye Zhihua and said indifferently, ¡°Even so, you''ll still die.¡±Ye Zhihua said nothing, but the qi within her body gradually began to rise. The snowstorm behind her came to a sudden halt, and the entire world seemed to freeze in that moment. The daoist spells of the Infatuation Daoist Temple were numerous, and as one of their heaven''s chosen, Ye Zhihua knew countless spells.

    Above the clouds, faint thunder rumbled.

    When dealing with demons, daoist lightning spells were the most powerful weapon. These were thews of heaven and earth, which naturally restrained demons and evil.

    Demons were born with bodies far superior to humans and had longer lifespans, giving them a clear advantage over humans. Yet, heaven and earth had their own bnce. Despite their physical weaknesses, humans were more adept at using magic spells, particrly lightning spells that were naturally effective against demons.

    When the demoness heard the thunder, she nced upward, and shook her head.

    While lightning techniques might be effective against ordinary demons, who was she? She was the biological daughter of the Demon Emperor, could this puny little lightning spell do anything to her?

    This girl before her was indeed the demon race''s princess. Right now, she had a human name, Autumn.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the thunder continued to roar, countless bolts of heavenly lightning fell from the clouds, trapping Autumn within a storm of lightning.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple''s lightning techniques were renowned for their unmatched power. Although Ye Zhihua did not specialize in lightning techniques, she harnessed them with ease. Nevertheless, their power might not rival that of Yun Jianyue''s.

    Even so, the lightning bolts, each as thick as a woman''s waist, fell one after another, sufficiently trapping the unidentified demoness. After trapping Autumn, Ye Zhihua briefly hesitated but ultimately decided against retreating.

    As one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, she had her own pride and was unwilling to retreat when facing opponents of the same realm.

    Moreover, it was far from the time to determine the oue, and she did not believe that she had no chance of victory.

    As for the trapped Autumn, she merely frowned slightly, avoiding several bolts of lightning, while the ground below already bore severalrge craters.

    Then, this young demoness did something that even Ye Zhihua had not anticipated or dared to imagine.

    She reached out and caught a bolt of golden lightning, forcibly tearing it apart, and then hurled it towards Ye Zhihua outside the lightning storm.

    The lightning was like a spear, its power astonishing.

    Ye Zhihua''s pupils constricted in an instant as she watched the lightning spear streak towards her. She quickly manifested numerous golden threads at her fingertips, intertwining them in front of her, and then shattering the lightning spear herself.

    But while she was distracted, Autumn had already stepped out of the lightning storm. She casually threw a snowke, which instantly tore through Ye Zhihua''s robe. Ye Zhihua felt a slight stinginging from her lower abdomen. When she looked down, she saw a wound had appeared on her previously smooth stomach.

    Before she could take any action, she looked up to find countless snowkes descending upon her like a swarm of locusts.

    In an instant, Ye Zhihua¡¯s robe was riddled with numerous holes, and her chest was partially exposed.

    Autumn sneered, as if mocking thecking assets of a certain someone.

    Ye Zhihua felt inexplicably annoyed. Her qi surged, shattering the surrounding snowkes. However, at the same time, Autumn advanced again, reaching her front, and delivered a vicious hand strike to Ye Zhihua''s previously injured shoulder.

    The scabbed wound reopened at this moment, and Ye Zhihua grunted in pain, stumbling back a few steps.

    However, instead of pressing the attack, Autumn abruptly stopped, inexplicably sliding back several dozen feet. As expected, a vine had climbed up to the exact spot where she had just stood. If she had not retreated, she would likely have been ensnared again.

    "Quite the schemer. Compared to that guy, you''re far toocking. Unfortunately, your methods are too lousy. Is this all the skill a daoist of the Infatuation Daoist Temple has?"

    Ye Zhihua did not feel shocked at her identity being exposed. At this moment, she was more concerned with how to turn the tide of the battle.

    Autumn stared at Ye Zhihua and said calmly, "You must be the girl who''s of the so-called Twin Pirs of Daoism. And the other one?"

    Ye Zhihua felt somewhat at a loss. The other party seemed to know her background like the tips of her fingers, but she knew nothing about Autumn.

    Seeing Ye Zhihua remain silent, Autumn did not waste any more words. She slowly approached Ye Zhihua again, casually pulling out a snow sword from the wind and snow as she walked.

    However, after a moment, Autumn stopped once more.

    The sound of a sword''s cry echoed loudly through the snowstorm.

    She looked up and saw a brilliant green streak cutting through the wind and snow from afar, speeding toward her.

    The entire sky was filled with sword qi, making the snowstorm pale inparison.

    Autumn remained expressionless, she just threw her snow sword to intercept the iing flying sword.

    The flying sword collided with the snow sword, causing the snow sword to shatter instantly.

    In the next moment, a young man in green appeared not far from them.

    He was currently smiling as he looked at Autumn.

    Autumn also turned her gaze toward him, and they locked eyes.

    The young man in green smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to run?"

    Autumn remained silent and made no move.

    The flying sword continued to hum, hovering by the young man''s side, ready to strike again at any moment.

 Chapter 513: Schemes and Cunning

    Chapter 513: Schemes and Cunning

    Autumn remained expressionless and softly said, ¡°Sword Immortal?¡±

    The young sword cultivator shook his head, smiling as he replied, ¡°Close, but not quite.¡±

    Autumn made a nomittal "oh" and said, ¡°So you''re here to die together with her?"

    The young sword cultivator seemed to find this notion interesting but quickly replied with a smile, ¡°We don''t adhere to any martial chivalry, there''s no one-on-one rule.¡±

    Hearing this, Autumn nced over at Ye Zhihua and calmly asked, ¡°Do you think she still has the guts to make a move?¡±

    ¡°I don''t see why not. After all,ing from the Infatuation Daoist Temple and being one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, she probably wouldn''t refuse to act even if heavily injured, right?¡± The young sword cultivator looked at Autumn and asked with a smile, ¡°Moreover, your battle hasn''t reached a dead end yet. Don''t you both still have many hidden cards up your sleeves?¡±

    Autumn said nothing in response, merely reaching out to pull out another snow sword and looking at the young sword cultivator.

    The young sword cultivator sighed and said, ¡°In that case, let''s have a fight.¡±

    Before the words had finished, his figure had already rushed forward. Meanwhile, that flying sword which was entirely green fell into his hand. He struck out with the sword, and a vast sword qi instantly tore open a gap in the wind and snow.The sword qi spread across the heavens and the earth, covering everything like a storm. But every strand of sword qi scattered outward, quickly forming what seemed to be a cage in this world.

    Ye Zhihua paused briefly, then formed seals with her hands once again. She paid no mind to the blood trickling from the corner of her mouth and continued to create another lightning pool in the clouds.

    Young cultivators all had their pride. They would never join forces unless absolutely necessary. However, given the urgency of the situation, staying idle and observing from the sidelines would indeed be overly foolish.

    While dealing with the endless sword qi, Autumn also took the opportunity to nce at the heavenly lightning in the clouds that was umting once again.

    In the previous battle, she had maintained the upper hand and thus sustained little injury. It would not be an exaggeration to say she was still at her peak now. Faced with the joint efforts of two Great Beyond Realm cultivators, she was not afraid and was confident she could retreat at any time.

    Avoiding the dazzling strike, Autumn faced the young sword cultivator with her own sword. Their long swords shed, and the snow sword in Autumn''s hand immediately developed a crack. Yet, she remained unmoved, pulling her sword downward. At that moment, her snow sword appeared like a genuine flying sword, giving off sparks as it collided with the young sword cultivator''s sword.

    The young sword cultivator looked at Autumn in surprise, but before he could act, a torrent of berserk sword qi surged towards him.

    The young sword cultivator withdrew his sword and used sword qi to slice through the iing sword qi at the same time. In an instant, with the two of them as the center, the tumultuous qi spread outwards. On the snow-covered deste northern ins, countlessyers of snow seemed to be blown away by a fierce wind, creating a magnificent scene.

    The world was covered in white.

    Within the snowstorm, the young sword cultivator shed open a gap with his sword and closed in on Autumn again. However, this time Autumn was unwilling to tangle with him, leaping backward. At the same moment, the long-umted heavenly lightning finally descended.

    It was a bolt of heavenly lightning as thick as a water barrel, roaring down from above Autumn''s head.

    The might of the heavens startled the wind and snow into a frenzy.

    It was as if an avnche had suddenly urred between heaven and earth.

    Autumn''s expression remained unchanged as the overwhelming demonic qi from her body surged upwards, intertwining with the wind and snow. When the two forces collided in mid-air, a thunderous roar erupted, and a wildly turbulent wave of energy spread outwards.

    The young sword cultivator watched this scene, muttering silently as a talisman appeared in front of him out of thin air.

    Streams of sword qi poured out from the talisman; vast and boundless.

    Autumn detected the sword qi, turned to nce at the young sword cultivator, and without hesitation, she retreated swiftly. Soon, she vanished into the storm.

    The young sword cultivator''s face changed slightly. He spat out a mouthful of blood and quickly grasped the talisman, taking it back.

    Looking in the direction where Autumn had disappeared, the young sword cultivator''s expression was ugly. He then used sword qi to create a barrier to block the residual impact of the heavenly lightning and demonic qi. Turning to Ye Zhihua, he said something that seemed out of ce: "Hurry up and run."

    Ye Zhihua was taken aback and a bit confused.

    The young sword cultivator smiled bitterly and said, "Do you really think I can kill her?" "If we were both uninjured, we could probably give it a try. But as luck would have it, I''ve just been in a few fights, and I still have a pesky follower on my tail. If she doesn''t leave, we''ll both be in trouble."

    Ye Zhihua btedly nced into the distance and then said calmly, "Yu Xiyi?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded, replying with a smile, "Oh, you know me too?"

    Ye Zhihua responded indifferently, "I just recognized Wild Grass."

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi looked disappointedly at the flying sword in his hand and sighed. What a situation, why is Your Father''s flying sword more famous than Your Father?

    "I''ll remember this life-saving grace and repay it in the future."

    After giving a polite bow, Ye Zhihua calmly walked into the storm and quickly disappeared from view.

    Yu Xiyi was taken aback and somewhat lost in thought. Once Ye Zhihua was out of sight, he muttered, "Does this woman ever smile?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly transformed into a streak of sword light and vanished. If he stayed any longer, he would probably be caught by those pursuers and remain in this icy wastnd forever.

    Although he still had a great talisman from the Sword Sect, he could only use this bloody thing once, and Yu Xiyi could not bear to use it now.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After a moment, Xi Lu returned. This demon princess, aside from her powerful bloodline and high cultivation, was also exceptionally intelligent. She quickly realized that things might not be so simple so she turned back. When she returned, sure enough, she found that the pair of young cultivators had indeed escaped.

    Xi Lu stood still, expressionless.

    Soon, a few more auras approached, all belonging to young demon cultivators.

    Upon seeing Xi Lu, the group was initially stunned, but then they noticed her snow-white eyes and quickly reacted, bowing respectfully with sped hands, "Greetings, Princess."

    Xi Lu was unwilling to waste time, asking directly, "Are you all pursuing that young sword cultivator?"

    One of them nodded, "Reporting to Your Highness, we have been entangled with the young sword cultivator for several days, but we haven''t been able to capture him. Did Your Highness encounter him?"

    Xi Lu nodded slightly, "There was also a female daoist from Infatuation Daoist Temple whom I severely wounded. They might be traveling together, or they might not. You all can decide yourselves."

    The group nodded, quickly taking their leave to continue searching for Yu Xiyi.

    Xi Lu watched as the group departed, then slowly turned around. After taking a few steps, the demon princess suddenly stopped, looked toward the south, and smiled, "So-called daoist geniuses are nothing more than this. That sword cultivator is somewhat interesting, but that''s all there is to it. As for you, will you dare toe? If youe, will you be able to leave?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone from the Divine Capital was attending a banquet at the General''s Office. The Great General Ning Ping personally presided over it, offering some nd motivational speeches. He advised the youngsters to avoid recklessness and prioritize survival. Xie Nandu also could not miss the asion, but she was seated at the same table as the academy students, with one seat beside her left vacant.

    Many people kept ncing over at the empty seat as the banquet began. When they noticed the young martial artist waste, they took delight in his misfortune, eager to see how the Northern Frontier Army would make things difficult for him. However, as the banquet went on for quite some time, and the young martial artist still did not appear, the crowd began to sense something was amiss. Some young soldiers from the Northern Frontier Army wanted to raise the issue, but they were quickly stopped by the Great General, leaving many puzzled. Who would dare to act further under the Great General''s intervention?

    Xie Jingshan slowly walked to Xie Nandu''s side. After sitting down, he introduced himself, "I''m also from the Divine Capital''s Xie Family. In terms of seniority, you should address me as ''Elder Brother.''"

    Xie Nandu nced at him but remained silent.

    Although Xie Jingshan''s background was not widely known before, it didn''t matter much. The Xie Family, despite being incredibly influential in Great Liang, had no real influence in the Northern Frontier Army. What people paid more attention to was actually Xie Jingshan''s master, the cavalrymander Li Changling.

    Li Changling, a renowned and valiant general who wielded arge spear and earned the title of "Equal to Ten Thousand" in the army, had been famous for his bravery long before Qiu Yulin. He had umted numerous achievements over the years, ying many demons and amassing great military merit. As a disciple of this mighty general, Xie Jingshan naturally received considerable attention.

    And he indeed lived up to his master''s reputation, having learned about fifty to sixty percent of Li Changling''s abilities. His mastery of the halberd was also considered proficient. Although he was ranked among the top three inbat strength among the younger generation, people still often regarded him as third ce.

    Butpared to Qiu Yulin, Xie Jingshan''s skills inmanding troops were much stronger. Overall, only Qi Yuanjia could consistently suppress him.

    Hence, he had quite a number of supporters in the frontier army.

    Despite having a bit of a reputation in the frontier army, when facing Xie Nandu, this genius girl from the academy merely nodded slightly and fell silent.

    Xie Jingshan who had been snubbed furrowed his brows in irritation. Just as he was about to lose his temper, a figure appeared in the distance, holding a wine bowl and approaching with a smile. ¡°Miss Xie, I''m Gao Xuan. I''ve heard many things about Miss Xie in the Northern Frontier. It''s a great honor to meet you today.¡±

    Xie Jingshan had expected Gao Xuan''s oue to be simr to his own. But to his surprise, Xie Nandu quickly stood up, looking at Gao Xuan as she asked, ¡°Are you the Gao Xuan who wrote Essentials of Military Strategy?¡±

    Gao Xuan was taken aback and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Xie has read it?¡±

    Although Essentials of Military Strategy was written by him, in reality, it had not circted widely. Even among the Northern Frontier army, not many had read it. He had not expected that this young woman, who had never been to the Northern Frontier, would have read it.

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, ¡°It can be considered one of the finest military strategy books in the world, but it still has its ws. I believe you''ll write even better ones in the future.¡±

    Gao Xuanughed heartily and said, ¡°Well said, Miss Xie. That military strategy book indeed has many shorings. I''ve already started revising it, but the finished product might not be ready for outsiders to read for many years. After all, some things can''t be learned from books alone, I need to test them personally.¡±

    Xie Nandu said calmly, ¡°When the timees, may I have a look at it?¡±

    Gao Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Of course. It seems like Miss Xie has read quite a few military strategy books too?"

    "There are quite a few in the academy, I''ve read them"

    Xie Nandu looked at Gao Xuan. Beforeing to the Northern Frontier, she had gained a considerable understanding of it. As for Gao Xuan, she held him in high regard.

    Gao Xuan said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°The academy is indeed a good ce. I just don¡¯t know if I''ll ever have the chance to visit.¡±

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    Gao Xuan then smiled and asked, ¡°I suppose Commander Chen has already left the city by now? I was hoping to meet him, perhaps make a friend, but it seems now is not the right time.¡±

    Xie Nandu did not answer this question, she just said, ¡°I have some questions about military strategy. May I ask you about it? If you have any questions, you may ask me as well. I should be able to provide satisfactory answers.¡±

    Gao Xuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Has Miss Xie made up your mind to be a female general? I heard that Miss Xie is a female sword cultivator, aren''t you?¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled faintly.

    Before Gao Xuan could continue, Xie Jingshan, who had been ignored this entire time, left with a dark expression. Gao Xuan sighed inwardly. He originally just wanted to help this fellow, that was why he took the initiative to walk up. But looking at it now, he made matters worse instead.

    However, Gao Xuan could not be bothered to dwell on it. Turning to Xie Nandu, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I shall certainly answer all your questions to the best of my ability.¡±

 Chapter 514: Even a Snowy Night Doesnt Chill Ones Heart

    Chapter 514: Even a Snowy Night Doesn''t Chill One''s Heart

    Chen Chao left Coldgate Pass and set out alone for the deste northern ins. He originally considered finding a horse to travel with. But after some thought, he decided against it. If he encountered any trouble he could not resolve and needed to flee, leaving the horse behind in the freezing cold would likely result in its death on the deste northern ins.

    Chen Chao who abandoned the idea even deliberately changed into white clothing. Walking through the ice and snow, this would make it harder for him to be noticed. When traveling the world, foreign cultivators often preferred wearing white, perhaps to give off an otherworldly appearance, with a so-called demeanor of immortals. However, to Chen Chao, the choice of white was simply to avoid being easily recognized. His usual ck attire with a saber was probably known to all, and he preferred not to be immediately recognized this time.

    However, this would probably only fool the younger cultivators. High-level demons or foreign cultivators would likely see through it with one nce. Nheless, it was better than nothing. With no aura concealment magic artifact on him, Chen Chao trudged along, sighing as he went.

    After traveling for half a day and being surrounded by a sea of white snow, Chen Chao finally took out his map and quickly got a headache. There were two maps: one provided by the General''s Office, which was detailed due to their extensive dealings with the demon race. It also mapped out the terrain of the deste northern ins quite well. Hence, this map was considered rather detailed. The other was personally given by Xie Nandu. Although Xie Nandu had never been to the Northern Frontier, she had the Xie Family behind her. Besides, Xie Nandu had long been interested in the North, so she had a map as well. Comparing the two maps, Chen Chao found that the differences were minimal.

    However, Chen Chao sighed repeatedly, not because he could not decide which map to trust, but because after leaving Coldgate Pass, his initial nonchnce during the first half of the day had led to him losing his sense of direction. This meant that although he had a map, it was of little use to him.

    Feeling somewhat frustrated, Chen Chao put away the map and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°I''ve lived too long infort, even my basic skills have gone rusty. Not good, not good.¡±

    As the saying goes, ¡°It''s easier to shift from frugality to luxury than to shift from luxury to frugality.¡± This was exactly the case. In the past, dealing with demons daily andcking sufficient cultivation made Chen Chao cautious every day. He was so familiar with the terrain around Tianqing County that he could escape countless dangerous situations unharmed. But now, having escaped such a life, Chen Chao had be quitex.

    Fortunately, he had never ckened in his cultivation. Chen Chao rubbed his head, shook off the snow and wind, and cupped his hands to his mouth to blow some warm air. Yet he felt no warmth at all.

    Looking at the endless, white expanse, Chen Chao walked forward aimlessly.After another half day, as the sky grew darker, Chen Chao decided to find a snow dune. He used the saber at his waist to dig a deep pit, thenfortably sat down. Feeling somewhat bored, he decided to gather some dry wood and started a fire. Actually, this was rather unwise, as it effectively announced his presence in the dark night, making himself a living target.

    However, shortly after leaving Coldgate Pass, there were no demons in this area. The human-demon conflict had been ongoing for many years. Although the deste northern ins were nominally demon territory, the area close to the Northern Frontier Great Wall had very few demons. Even the demons settled in the deste northern ins avoided getting too close to the Great Wall, as human troops frequently ventured out to fight demons, making the area close to the Great Wall risky for them. If they were too close, they would only end up as human military achievements in vain.

    Thus, Chen Chao felt rtively at ease. After lighting the fire, he took out a gourd of alcohol from his bosom. It was a practical magic artifact given to him by Xie Nandu, capable of holding a good amount of liquor. Chen Chao did not usually drink much, but he had started drinking during his journey to Sword Qi Mountain.

    Taking small sips from the gourd of alcohol and watching the flickering mes before him, Chen Chao''s gaze softened. This seemingly ordinary life was all he could enjoy at the moment. In a few days, as he ventured deeper into the deste northern ins, he would likely have to fight for his life every day.

    Back in Tianqing County, Xie Nandu had asked him why he did not join the Northern Frontier Army to umte military achievements. As a martial artist, joining the army would provide resources for physique tempering; much better prospects than being a small local warden. However, in the North, no matter how great the prospects, one had to fight for them with their life. Chen Chao was unwilling to do that. Yet, now he was here, facing even greater dangers than before.

    Chen Chao rubbed his cheeks and sighed, reflecting on how the world was beyond one''s control.

    Just as Chen Chao was lost in thought, he suddenly noticed some distant flickering lights, swaying in the cold wind. They looked likenterns.

    Returning to his senses, Chen Chao felt the presence of several young cultivators from the other side. Their cultivation levels were not high, the strongest among them was probably at the peak of the Bitter Sea Realm. It was unknown which sect they belonged to.

    Chen Chao did not make any move, pretending not to have noticed. He simply ced his hands before the fire, enjoying its warmth.

    Before long, the group had arrived not far from him. The group then stopped, and Chen Chao soon heard a man''s voice, ¡°May I ask which immortal mountain you are from, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Chen Chao smiled. This group of youngsters was quite alert. He quickly replied, ¡°I cultivate at Jade Summit Mountain. And you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Upon hearing the name Jade Summit Mountain, the group visibly rxed and approached him. As they walked, one of them said with a smile, ¡°We are from Pinecreek Mountain.¡±

    As the group drew closer, Chen Chao could clearly see them: two men and three women, all were rather good-looking. The two young men nked the three women, protecting them. When they reached Chen Chao, the man in the lead soon noticed the sheathed long saber next to the fire and furrowed his brows. After a moment, the man at the back stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Jade Summit Mountain... I remember Fellow Daoist Lin Xian. We''ve had some dealings. Fellow Daoist Lin isn''t very talkative, if I recall correctly.¡±

    Chen Chao was taken aback and then asked with curiosity, ¡°Isn''t Senior Brother Lin known for his enthusiasm? How could he be not talkative?¡±

    Hearing Chen Chao''sment, the man said with realization, ¡°I must have remembered wrongly.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled without speaking, but he already started cursing inwardly.

    Fortunately, he had met Lin Xian before. Otherwise, in this exchange of question and answer, his identity would have surely been exposed.

    He was clear that when they saw his saber, they knew that he was a martial artist. Hence, they suspected if he might be a martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Pinecreek Mountain, Chen Chao recalled, was one of the sects in the northern qi refiner sects. Although not very renowned, given his past grudges with qi refiners, it was uncertain whether they would immediately attack if they learned his identity.

    However, since they had identified him as a Jade Summit Mountain cultivator, they were less concerned about his martial artist status. Such a situation wasmon in many foreignnd sects, but the status of a martial artist was generally looked down upon.

    ¡°I am Xu Ru. May I ask your name, Fellow Daoist? Fate has brought us together. May we rest for a while?¡±

    Xu Ru asked with a smile, though the tone of his proposal had little hint of negotiation.

    Chen Chao gave a bitterugh, ¡°Of course.¡±

    He agreed but did not mention his own name. It seemed the others were no longer concerned about it.

    It was just a formality in the first ce, no one took it seriously.

    The fire was small, and once everyone sat down, it became a bit cramped. Xu Ru nced at Chen Chao who cursed inwardly. But Chen Chao pretended to be nonchnt and stood up, ¡°I''ll go gather some more firewood. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Chen Chao left quickly.

    None of the others in the groupmented, except for the girl who looked the youngest, who frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xu, isn''t this a bit too impolite?¡±

    Xu Ru was unconcerned. ¡°Just a martial artist. If he weren''t from Jade Summit Mountain, I wouldn''t even want to say another word to him.¡±

    As Xu Ru spoke, the other man nodded too as he concurred, ¡°People like him are bullied daily at Jade Summit Mountain. He must be used to it by now. Since he''s alone, he''s probably being ostracized. Even his fellow disciples treat him this way, so we''re already being quite decent.¡±

    Following theirments, the other two women also nodded in agreement. Only the youngest woman in white looked somewhat unhappy. However, since everyone else present were her senior brothers and sisters, she could not say much. She just sulkily lowered her head and fiddled with a piece of dry wood.

    Xu Ru remained silent, but the other man spoke up tofort her, ¡°Junior Sister Liang, what Senior Brother said is the truth. People with a kind heart like you are easily deceived outside. This world can''tpare to our sect, there aren¡¯t that many good people out there.¡±c

    Junior Sister Liang did not speak, but she still had her head lowered.

    Understanding their junior sister''s temperament, the others did not say much.

    Taking the chance while Chen Chao was still away, Xu Ru whispered, ¡°Before setting out to the deste north, Master gave instructions to avoid encounters with demons as much as possible. We don''t need to get involved with therger sect ruins;,other sects will definitely be watching those. As for the smaller sect ruins, we can check them out ourselves. As qi refiners, finding such ces is our natural ability, how could those other cultivatorspare?"

    "We will listen to Senior Brother Xu."

    The others spoke up.

    Only that girl surnamed Liang did not speak.

    Soon, Chen Chao returned with arge bundle of firewood, cing most of it aside. Seeing that his previous spot was upied, he tactfully kept quiet and instead kindled a new fire on the other side, then continued drinking his wine in small sips.

    The group over there ignored him, and Chen Chao did not bother to make conversation either.

    After about two hours or so, the group got up to continue their journey, and no one paid any attention to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao just continued drinking his alcohol in silence.

    However, as the girl surnamed Liang got up and took a few steps, she turned back and called out to Chen Chao, ¡°Sorry about it.¡±

    Chen Chao was taken aback for a moment, then he smiled.

 Chapter 515: Cause and Effect Are Connected

    Chapter 515: Cause and Effect Are Connected

    Chen Chao sat in ce, watching that girl jog to catch up with her senior brothers and sisters, only to receive a scolding.

    Chen Chao had actually heard clearly what they had said about sect ruins. They regarded him as merely a martial artist with no special abilities, so they did not use any secret art to conceal their conversation or speak telepathically. However, due to the white mist within him, Chen Chao had heard their conversation clearly. It was only now that he started to grasp the situation. The Northern Frontier was a showdown involving the three parties: the demon race, the Great Liang, and the foreignnds. Each had their own interests. Although the Infatuation Daoist Temple was a leading force among the daoist sects and had significant influence in the foreignnds, it was not easy to get these young qi refiners to engage with the demon race in the Northern Frontier. Chen Chao had been wondering why, and now he understood that the deste northern ins must hold something of interest to these foreign sects, which was why they were willing to take the risk and participate.

    This thing must be what they called sect ruins.

    The thirty thousand miles of the deste north might conceal some secrets, and foreignnds had known this for a long time. However, the Great Liang Dynasty''s Northern Frontier Great Wall had blocked their way before, making it hard for them to enter. This time, with the opportunity presenting itself, it was a perfect match.

    Chen Chao sighed, ¡°In the end, no one will put in effort without benefits."

    As for those few qi refiners earlier, Chen Chao did not have any good feelings toward them, but it was not to the extent that he wanted to kill them on the spot. It was just that if his identity were to be exposed and if they happened to have a high cultivation level, it was likely that there would be a life-and-death battle. However, that was all in the past. Tonight''s encounter, what ultimately made Chen Chao forget about it was after the Liang surname girl''s final apology.

    Most foreign cultivators were like the others, but if it were said that only the Liang surname girl was different, that would not be very logical. After all, besides the Liang surname girl, Chen Chao had met Zhu Xia early on. Thinking of Zhu Xia, Chen Chao rubbed his head, as it had been some time since he had seen that young girl. He wondered if she would appear in the deste northern ins this time.

    After thinking for a moment, he felt that wandering aimlessly was not a solution. While the group of qi refiners had not gone far, Chen Chao extinguished the fire and carefully spread out his senses, then quickly followed after them.

    Qi refiners had many methods, especially those that borrowed the power of heaven and earth. Although the cultivation realms of those few were not very high, Chen Chao did not dare to get too close. If he were discoveredter and they decided to make a move, what would he do?So along the way, Chen Chao just followed from a distance, always staying more than a thousand feet away, merely hoping that his eyesight could catch a faint light in the distance.

    The visibility was decent in the middle of the night, but once dawn arrived, Chen Chao had to risk moving forward a bit. The wind and snow were so heavy that they obscured his view, but fortunately, Chen Chao was dressed in white, making it difficult to spot him as well.

    After walking and stopping for several days, Chen Chao calcted the days and realized that he had only covered a few hundred miles.

    Moreover, this group of qi refiners did not always head north. During this period, they went around in circles, turning east and west, which made it hard for Chen Chao to grasp the situation. However, his confusion was quickly resolved. The reason was that once, when he fell behind the group, he lost track of them. Just as he was feeling a bit dejected, he saw several figures appear not far away.

    With demonic qi overflowing from them, it was clear that they were young geniuses from the demon race.

    Only then, did Chen Chao realize that this group of qi refiners had special methods to avoid the demon race''s tracking, while he, who was following from a distance, was out of luck.

    However, after ncing at those demon cultivators, Chen Chao did not hesitate. Grasping the hilt of his saber, he immediately engaged in a fierce battle.

    An hourter, Chen Chao sheathed his saber, and the hilt turned from white to ck.

    Following his usual routine, Chen Chao skillfully extracted the demon beads from the demon cultivators, cleaned them, and stored them in his bosom. Although he was a bit rusty with this old profession, after doing it once, the feel naturally came back.

    However, after killing these demon cultivators, Chen Chao could not help but sigh. At this point, he still could not find any trace of the qi refiners. Chen Chao thought for a moment and finally decided to leave it to fate, continuing to walk straight ahead.

    But whether it was good luck or some divine intervention, a few dayster, Chen Chao saw the group of qi refiners from a distance again.

    However, this time, the qi refiners seemed to be in a difficult situation. They had just fought with several young demon cultivators that they failed to avoid. After finally ying the enemies and preparing to collect the demon beads and usable items from the demon cultivators, a few people came walking towards them. Seeing the demon cultivators'' corpses on the ground, they immediately said, "You guys may go now."

    Faced with such an obvious robbery, Xu Ru''s expression became ugly. Frowning, he said, ¡°Which immortal mountain do Fellow Daoistse from? Such unreasonable behavior is rather excessive, don''t you think?¡±

    The leader was a tall young man. Hearing this, he merely said with a sneer, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your skills arecking, so are you trying to bring out your background?" "Know that this is the deste northern ins. No matter what renowned sect youe from, even if you are the biological son of the Temple Master, if we kill you, no one will say a word. We''re all relying on our own abilities, what''s the point of saying all those pointless things?"

    The man spoke rudely. Before Xu Ru could respond, the Liang surname woman said with some anger, ¡°You all are clearly the ones being unreasonable. We won''t leave. If you have the capability, just kill us!¡±

    It was still fine when she did not speak, but the moment she spoke, it drew everyone''s attention. A young man with a scrawny, monkey-like appearance in the crowd said mockingly, ¡°Since when does a qi refiner below the Bitter Sea Realm have such a tone?!"

    "If you really want to fight with us, let''s not do it here. I think we should go and find somewhere secluded and have a fight? As luck would have it, I happened to know a little about dual cultivation techniques, wouldn''t everyone get to rejoice?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd burst intoughter.

    The Liang surname woman was deeply insulted and was about to take action, but Xu Ru quickly said in a deep voice, ¡°Liang Jinjin!¡±

    Liang Jinjin was taken aback and said aggrievedly, ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Xu Ru ignored her and instead cupped his hands towards the group, saying, ¡°You may take the remains of these demons, Fellow Daoists¡±

    After saying this, he said sternly, ¡°Don''t cause problems. Have you forgotten the instructions given before we set out? Let''s go!" "Go."

    Liang Jinjin was reluctant, but remembering their Master''s instructions before leaving, she could only snort coldly and turn to leave. However, the skinny, monkey-like young man pressed on, ¡°Don''t rush off. I''m sure Fellow Daoists have found quite a few good things along the way. How about taking it out?" "If you really can''t bear to part with them, just leave this Fellow Daoist Liang here. The rest of you can go wherever you like.¡±

    Originally hoping to settle the matter peacefully, Xu Ru was taken aback by the other party''s increasing arrogance. He said coldly, ¡°Are you really not going to give Pinecreek Mountain any face?¡± ¡°Pinecreek Mountain? Which sect is that? Why have we never heard of it?¡±

    The skinny monkey grinned, ¡°Don''t be reluctant to part with those external possessions. After all, it''s not easy to be able to leave with your lives.¡±

    Liang Jinjin said furiously, ¡°Senior Brother, they''re too much. Let''s fight it out with them!¡±

    Xu Ru shook his head, suppressing his anger, and said quietly, ¡°We haven''t encountered any demons on our journey, so we don''t have any treasures.¡±

    The skinny monkeyughed loudly, ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    The people around himughed uproariously.

    The other qi refiners remained silent, but their expressions were all grim.

    Feeling helpless, Xu Ru could only softly reveal their secret, ¡°As qi refiners, we have means to avoid danger and seek safety. I believe you are aware of this. We''re just out here to broaden our horizons, so we avoid demons whenever possible. We only attacked this group because we really couldn''t avoid them. This is no falsehood, we have no other treasures on us. There''s no need for you to keep pushing us.¡±

    At this point, Xu Ru had nearly lowered his pride to its lowest. He did not want to sh with these people and dy the important matter.

    But ultimately, it was because they did not have the assurance of victory over this group of people, especially with a sword cultivator among them who had remained silent the entire time. Though this person had not spoken, their sword qi asionally leaked out, probing them.

    Qi refiners had many techniques and generally would not fear other cultivators, but they were most afraid of sword cultivators. The killing power of a sword cultivator was tremendous, and often they relied on brute force, breaking through with a single strike.

    The skinny monkey did not say anything more, he just looked at Xu Ru coldly.

    Instead, the leader slowly smiled and said, ¡°Avoiding danger and seeking good fortune, and using the luck of heaven and earth for oneself, are all techniques that qi refiners excel at. Since you have avoided demons along the way, it seems you have other ns. The thirty thousand miles of deste north have several sects destroyed by the previous dynasty. Which one are you aiming for?" "Since we''ve met, traveling together would offer mutual support, wouldn''t it be better?¡±

    At this point, their intentions were finally revealed. They had learned about these things before leaving their sect, but since there were no qi refiners in their sect, only vague descriptions from the elders, they had been searching like headless flies without results. Now, encountering a group of qi refiners, it was like a meat pie had fallen onto theirps. How could they possibly let them go?

    Their previous words had merely been a probe.

    They never intended to let the qi refiners go from the beginning.

    Xu Ru remained silent and quietlymunicated with his junior brothers and sisters telepathically, ¡°Protect Junior Sister Liang. If there''s a chance, withdraw immediately...¡±

    Before the words had even left his mouth, a flying sword had already cut through the wind and snow, shooting out from the crowd.

    The skinny monkeyughed coldly, his entire body surging with qi as he attacked fiercely. The people next to him also acted immediately. Since they had decided to capture these qi refiners to lead the way, no one intended to kill them. But with their numbers and their previous advantage of waiting in ambush, they were naturally in the superior position.

    Xu Ru also did not hesitate. The wind and snow gathered behind him, and a massive snowman appeared in the space between heaven and earth.

    Such methods were quitemon for qi refiners.

 Chapter 516: Acting in Bad Faith

    Chapter 516: Acting in Bad Faith

    With the appearance of the massive snowman, several other huge snowmen also emerged from the wind and snow. This was one of the most basic techniques among qi refiners. Almost every qi refiner learned this method after entering the sect. This magic spell did not require deep study, one would be able to borrow their surroundings after learning the basics.

    But unfortunately, when the massive snowman behind Xu Ru appeared between heaven and earth, the flying sword pierced directly through its head. Before the snowman could even make a move, the sword had already impaled its head, causing it to copse with a crash, turning into a heap of wind and snow.

    Xu Ru''splexion turned deathly pale. Since the snowman was connected to his mind, having it destroyed by a single sword strike naturally inflicted severe damage on him as well.

    The flying sword did not stop after destroying the snowman behind Xu Ru. It continued to dart around, slicing through other snowmen with its sharp edge, crushing anything it encountered.

    Xu Ru spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression ugly. ¡°It''s a Great Beyond sword cultivator!¡±

    Qi refiners had many techniques, and many cultivators preferred to avoid them. However, this reluctance usually applied only to cultivators of the same level and did not include those of higher realms, especially not a genuine sword cultivator!

    The qi refiners whose snowmen were destroyed turned deathly pale. Their cultivation realms were not high, and if there was only this sword cultivator to deal with, they might have been able to handle it. But now, it was clear that there was more than just a single sword cultivator here.

    When the snowman behind Liang Jinjin was destroyed, the skinny monkey had already moved in. He had noticed that among these people, this woman had the lowest cultivation. His only thought was to subdue her first.

    However, as he approached, an ice spike suddenly erupted from the ground. He failed to dodge in time and was impaled through the foot. The skinny monkey cried out in pain, and when he looked at Liang Jinjin, his previouslyposed expression was now reced with anger."Damn bitch!"

    The skinny monkey roared in anger, shattering the ice spike. With both hands, he struck at Liang Jinjin, his surging qi crashing against her like waves hitting rocks, apanied by faint sounds of air being torn.

    Liang Jinjin threw out a talisman, which quickly burst into a brilliant light in mid-air. However, this light only managed to dy the skinny monkey for a moment before being torn apart by him. The skinny monkey finally reached Liang Jinjin without hesitation and pped at her shoulder.

    With a loud crash, Liang Jinjin was sent flying andnded in the snow.

    Just as the skinny monkey was about to press his advantage and attack further, his body suddenly stiffened. A piercing pain shot through his back, and when he looked down, he discovered arge hole in his chest with a bloody hand emerging from it.

    He slowly turned around to see a young demon cultivator behind him, blood dripping from his hand, holding a still-beating object.

    The demon cultivator''s eyes glowed green, and he crushed the skinny monkey''s heart with a casual squeeze.

    At the same time, countless other demon cultivators appeared from all directions, surrounding the two parties.

    The two parties were surrounded in this ce.

    Xu Ru''s expression turned grim, and he could not help but curse these people silently. They should have left immediately after killing the demons. Staying here would definitely lead to major problems.

    The silent sword cultivator acted decisively, retracting his flying sword and sweeping towards the demon cultivators rushing in from all sides. At the same time, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Lay aside grievances for now and unite against themon enemy. Let''s get through this first!¡±

    Xu Ru remained silent, onlymunicating with his junior sisters and junior brothers telepathically, instructing them to leave as soon as possible and not to worry about the fate of these people.

    ¡°Junior Sister Liang is seriously injured, she''s probably unable to escape.¡±

    The other man spoke up, summoning another snowman to smash at the approaching demon cultivators.

    ¡°No matter what, we must take her with us. Without her, no one can find the way. If we return empty-handed, we''ll all face punishment ording to the sect rules!¡±

    Although this message was still transmitted telepathically, it was directed at his nearby junior brother.

    At the same time, Xu Ru threw out several talismans, blocking many of the young demon cultivators around him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if it continues like this, we''ll all die here. Junior Sister can''t escape!¡±

    The situation was too perilous. The demon cultivators that arrived numbered several dozen. Although most of their cultivation levels were not high, demons naturally had stronger physical bodies. Dealing with them was not easy, especially with a few demon cultivators still waiting and watching from a distance, whose cultivation realms were not low.

    Xu Ru nced at Liang Jinjin, who was still lying on the ground and had not gotten up. He felt troubled. This junior sister had ordinary talent and a low cultivation realm, but she was particrly skilled in a divination technique within their sect. Bringing her along was intended to use her skills to find the ce they were looking for. If they abandoned her now, it would be nearly impossible to find those sect ruinster, just like with this group of people.

    ¡°Senior Brother, although we rely on Junior Sister Liang, we do have other options... Senior Brother, make a decision quickly. If you continue to hesitate, we''ll all die here...¡±

    However, before the words could be finished, one of the other two female qi refiners was approached by a demon cultivator and was directly torn apart.

    In an instant, two people were lost on this side.

    As for the other side, aside from the sword cultivator whose flying sword was swift and fierce, and had already killed several demon cultivators, the rest of the people were struggling greatly, with more and more deaths urring. Bright red blood and some multicolored blood began to flow.

    Not all demon blood was red, but it was still blood.

    The sword cultivator whose cultivation realm was not low nced at the battlefield and his expression turned somewhat ugly too. His sword qi was severely depleted, and even if he managed to break through the encirclement of these demon cultivators, he would likely be killed by the demons on the periphery who had not yet made a move.

    After thinking for a moment, the young sword cultivator approached Xu Ru and the others. When he was close enough, he took advantage of Xu Ru''s momentarypse in attention and directly thrust his sword through the shoulder of the nearby cultivator. Xu Ru immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. With a nk expression, the young sword cultivator struck Xu Ru with a palm, sending him flying towards where thergest number of demon cultivators were.

    Xu Ru was instantly engulfed by a horde of demon cultivators.

    The young sword cultivator did not hesitate and took to the air on his sword, flying toward the distance.

    After escaping from the group of demon cultivators, demon qi surged from the periphery, directly pursuing the young sword cultivator who had fled the battlefield.

    However, he was long prepared and unleashed a burst of sword qi to counter the attack.

    However, he was still struck by another wave of demon qi and sustained heavy injuries.

    Despite this, the young sword cultivator managed to endure and had thoroughly shaken off the pursuing demons. It seemed he might be able to escape.

    The demon cultivators who had attacked earlier did not continue their assault, they merely looked ahead. In the distance, another group of demon cultivators had long been lying in ambush.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young sword cultivator continued to fly on his sword, but soon he was too weak to maintain his flight and fell into a pile of demon cultivator corpses.

    His expression changed drastically as he struggled to get up. Not far ahead, a young man dressed entirely in white stood holding a bloodied white long saber, looking at him.

    He was a martial artist.

    The young sword cultivator was startled, then became agitated, and eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, save me!¡±

    At this moment, he did not care whether the person was a martial artist or not, anyone who could save him was fine, even if he had to kneel and kowtow to them.

    The young man in white slowly walked toward the young sword cultivator, muttering, ¡°You know, you''re more detestable than these demons. Not only did you abandon yourpanions, but you also didn''t hesitate to use your flying sword to kill your own kind. You''re truly heartless and ungrateful. Since that''s the case, there''s no point in keeping you alive.¡±

    The young martial artist stood in front of the young sword cultivator, reached out to press his hand on the young sword cultivator''s head, saying calmly, ¡°A person like you, I''m afraid my saber will get dirty if I kill you with it.¡±

    As his voice faded, Chen Chao crushed his head.

    Afterward, Chen Chao proceeded to the battlefield.

 Chapter 517: Saber Leaving its Sheathe

    Chapter 517: Saber Leaving its Sheathe

    On the battlefield, the situation had long been nearing its end. Xu Ru had been ambushed by the young sword cultivator and had fallen into the demons'' encirclement. In a short time, he was reduced to nothing but bones, and the remaining qi refiners also met their deaths in battle. Only Liang Jinjin, who had been heavily injured and unconscious, narrowly escaped this cmity. However, if things continued like this, once all the other cultivators were dead, she too would be hard-pressed to avoid a grim fate.

    As for the young sword cultivator''s party, the moment he had taken flight on his sword, their morale had already dispersed. They had no will to resist any longer. These foreign cultivators had lived in seclusion on high mountains, only knowing how to cultivate, and were clueless about how to handle a real battlefield. But one thing was simr, which was that once the general of one side fell in battle, the morale of the remaining troops would inevitably waver, much like when a military standard is captured.

    It was rare for soldiers to remain undaunted and unaffected when theirmanding officer was killed.

    In just a short while, the young cultivators had been ughtered almost to thest.

    Finally, the two tall young demon cultivators who had been outside the encirclement stepped forward. These were the same two demons who had attempted to intercept the young sword cultivator when he tried to leave on his sword. They were tall and imposing, their aura like an abyss, exuding a palpable sense of pressure, and both were at the Great Beyond Realm.

    With over twenty demon cultivators of varying levels of cultivation present, this ambush had been quite a harvest.

    However, after the two tall demons met, they exchanged only a brief nce, and no joy was seen in their eyes.

    A momentter, they both looked towards a certain location where a group of young demon cultivators they had previously stationed to eliminate any escaping prey should have been. However, there was no activity from that group.

    As demons, they were inherently more sensitive to danger than humans, and the two began to sense something amiss.Suddenly, their alertness heightened.

    Before they could react, a figure suddenly descended from the sky and crashed heavily into them.

    The two were greatly shocked and instinctively raised their hands above their heads, but they soon sensed a hint of bright light.

    Then came an extremely domineering and fierce aura.

    In the time it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, both demons had a strange thought: was it a sword cultivator?!

    But it was impossible that it was the sword cultivator they had heavily injured earlier. If he had such strength, he would not have been so severely wounded by the two of them.

    However, in the next moment, after being thrown backwards by the figure in front of them, they suddenly realized it could not be a sword cultivator!

    No matter how unparalleled a sword cultivator''s killing power might be, they could not possibly match the demon race in terms of physique.

    After retreating several dozen feet and barely stabilizing themselves, the two demons looked up and saw a young man in pure white standing not far in front of them, holding a saber.

    Even after sending the two of them flying, the young man still had the leisure to grab a demon cultivator, clutching its throat with one hand and crushing it with force.

    With a cracking sound, the young demon cultivator''s life was extinguished.

    The young man then casually tossed the corpse aside and once again strode towards the two.

    He remained silent.

    The two demons, who had already felt the young man''s powerful physique earlier, had their expressions change slightly but did not hesitate. They once more charged at the opponent.

    As demons, they hadplete confidence in their physical strength. If it were other methods, they might consider avoiding the confrontation. But at this moment, it was a straightforward physical sh, so they had no intention of evading.

    However, upon shing again, they were astonished to discover why the human cultivator in front of them had such an unreasonably strong physique. Each collision felt like crashing into a small mountain, causing them pain all over, while the young man remained as steadfast as a mountain!

    In a brief moment, they were able to determine that the young man before them was indeed a martial artist of the human race. But even a martial artist should not possess such a formidable physique, right?

    While they were lost in thought, the young man in white suddenly threw a heavy punch, apanied by the wind and snow, which inevitably struck one of the demons in the chest. In an instant, the demon''s chest caved in slightly, and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth uncontrobly.

    At this moment, his internal organs were likely severely injured as well.

    The other demon seized the opportunity and threw a punch at the young man''s head. However, the punch was intercepted by the young man''s other fist in mid-air.

    When their fists collided, the wind and snow exploded outward, scattering in all directions.

    Yet, the young man remained unmoved by the punch, while the demon who threw the punch was forced back four to five steps.

    "Who are you?!"

    He could no longer contain his curiosity and simply wanted to know the identity of this young martial artist.

    The young martial artist smiled, gripping the saber handle, and said, ¡°A ghost who hase for your lives.¡±

    As the words fell, the long saber at his waist was instantly unsheathed. A brilliant saber light erupted in an instant, causing the two demons to be so startled that they just wanted to flee the area. However, within moments, only one seeded in escaping the battlefield, while the other''s massive head was severed from his body, rolling in the snow while spilling blood and creating a deep pit.

    Meanwhile, the demon cultivatorsing from behind had already rushed up.

    Chen Chao grabbed a demon cultivator with one hand and smashed its head open with a punch.

    Approaching two demons, they had even worse luck, as Chen Chao cut them in half with a single sh of his saber, and they fell to the ground.

    The surviving demon cultivator at Great Beyond Realm was filled with terror when he saw this scene.

    He had seen killings before, demons were naturally bloodthirsty, and internal and private battles weremon during peacetime. Their killings were already sufficiently brutal, but this young human was clearly even more adept at killing; more like a demon himself!

    But within several minutes, all the surviving demon cultivators in this area had been in by the young martial artist.

    The young martial artist then turned around and looked at the demon, who was already somewhat scared senseless due to fear. He grinned and said, ¡°You all are good at killing humans, and I''m good at killing demons. Isn''t that a coincidence?¡±

    The demon''s expression turned ugly. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the snow-white long saber in the young martial artist¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It seems you''re not too foolish. You guys surrounded and killed a group of human cultivators, and even left a team to intercept the stragglers. You''ve been on the battlefield? How many soldiers have you led? Tell me."

    The young martial artist exhaled a breath of white mist, which looked distinctly visible even amidst the wind and snow. ¡°In terms of leading troops into battle, I might not be your match, but right now, one-on-one, you can only die.¡±

    ¡°The guys you were with weren''t exactly good people. Don''t think I''m here to avenge them. If you do, I''d be quite disappointed.¡±

    After the young martial artist finished speaking, he said nothing more and simply walked straight ahead.

    15 minutester, another demon''s corpsey here.

    In this world, the only young martial artist capable of dealing with so many young demon cultivators so cleanly was Chen Chao.

    After dealing with this one, Chen Chao nced imperceptibly at Liang Jinjin, who was still unconscious in the snow, then raised his head and smiled. ¡°Have you had enough of watching? Aren''t youing out? Must I invite you?¡±

    The area was only wind and snow, with no sign of anyone else.

    Chen Chao didn''t waste words. He simply struck out with his saber, and a saber beam instantly exploded. The wind and snow on the ground were pushed away by the saber beam, revealing a chasm several dozen feet wide. A nearby snow mound was split by this strike. As the wind and snow swirled, a tall figure slowly appeared in front of Chen Chao.

    The figure wore a dark green robe, had amanding presence, and exuded a strong demonic qi, keeping the wind and snow at bay.

    ¡°To have discovered me, you have earned the right to fight with me, Yuan Ling.¡±

    The man spoke slowly, his tone deliberate.

    ¡°Yuan Ling?" "Never heard of you. Do demons also have names?¡±

    Chen Chao slowly sheathed his saber, the de gradually turning ck.

    Yuan Ling was indifferent, merely admiring Chen Chao''s saber andmenting, ¡°A fine saber. It turns white when it sees blood, and ck when the blood dries?¡±

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°You have some discerning eyes.¡±

    Yuan Ling replied indifferently, ¡°Since it''s a fine saber, I''ll take it.¡±

    Chen Chao then asked, ¡°You''ve been here all along. You didn''t make a move earlier because you wanted to borrow my hands to eliminate the others? Do you demons enjoy ying these kinds of games too?"

    Yuan Ling shook his head. ¡°Since you''re a worthy opponent, wouldn''t it be a pity to have to deal with you together with these trash?¡±

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue. ¡°So arrogant, have you never gotten a beating before?¡±

    Yuan Ling shook his head. ¡°Arguing is meaningless. After you die, I''ll take your head back to the tribe for everyone to see. So tell me your name, I don¡¯t want to kill a nameless person.¡±

    Chen Chao slowly ced his hand on the saber hilt, tapping it with his thumb, and smiled as he shook his head. ¡°What a coincidence, I just don''t want to tell you.¡±

    Yuan Ling was expressionless, reaching his hand out to pull out a pitch-ck spear from the wind and snow.

    The dark spear had an inexplicable, strange luster.

    Chen Chao exhaled a breath of white mist, remaining silent.

    Cloud Mud hummed continuously in its sheathe.

 Chapter 518: Green Ape

    Chapter 518: Green Ape

    Yuan Ling who pulled out the pitch-ck spear, quickly thrust it into the snow and said with a smile, ¡°From what I saw, your physique seems decent. How about we have aparison first?¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°Why go through all that trouble?¡±

    But Yuan Ling disregarded him and said, ¡°No matter what you think, I''ll fight you barehanded within an hour.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed and muttered, ¡°So arrogant, you''re not going to survive this.¡±

    Despite his words, Chen Chao quickly unsheathed his saber, also cing it in the snow, then twisted his neck, making a series of cracking sounds.

    Yuan Ling sneered disdainfully, and took a heavy step forward, sending countless gusts of wind and snow flying, his demonic qi surging. He then stomped towards Chen Chao withrge strides. In terms of physique, demons had a natural confidence that was unmatched by anyone.

    Chen Chao originally did not want topete on this front, but being looked down upon by a demon did not sit well with him. Since that''s the case, let''s see whether the physique that you demons are proud of is more impressive or if my physical prowess can outmatch you!

    The two charged forward and finally collided. At the same time, a tremendous sound erupted between heaven and earth, like thunder rolling through the clouds. The snow umted around them was all lifted into the air, swirling towards the sky. In the midst of the heavy snowfall, the wind and snow rose from the ground, filling the entire scene with white.

    Yuan Ling struck first, aiming a punch at Chen Chao''s head. This young demon, Yuan Ling, was someone Chen Chao was familiar with from the booklet given by the Lord Warden Commander. ording to the records, Yuan Ling had previously fought against the frontier troops. His true form was that of a gigantic green ape, with a physique far superior to ordinary demons and immense strength. He had once encountered a thousand-man cavalry in the deste northern ins, ughtering most of them before eventually being severely injured and fleeing. No one could hold him back.That battle had made Yuan Ling famous among the frontier troops. However, back then, Yuan Ling was only at the Bitter Sea Realm. Now that he had advanced to the Great Beyond Realm, he became much harder to deal with after his cultivation realm had skyrocketed.

    Originally, this sort of young talent should have focused on cultivation, but he preferred to roam the deste northern ins, targeting small groups of frontier troops for brutal ambushes. His methods were merciless, and those targeted by him rarely ended up with intact corpses.

    The General''s Office had tried to besiege him several times, and in the most recent attempt, they sent several Great Beyond Realm experts to ambush him. Yet, after ying two of them, Yuan Ling had escaped back into the deste north.

    There were naturally many young demons with higher cultivation realms and greaterbat power than him, but Yuan Ling was arguably the most troublesome.

    Chen Chao bent his elbow to block Yuan Ling''s powerful punch while simultaneously sweeping his leg sideways towards Yuan Ling''s waist. Yuan Ling sneered, his fisting down with even greater force, clearly intending to break Chen Chao''s leg with a single blow.

    The overwhelming demonic qi apanied the descending punch. If it struck Chen Chao''s leg, it might indeed cripple him and significantly reduce hisbat ability. However, Chen Chao quickly lifted the leg supporting him off the ground and delivered a heavy kick towards Yuan Ling''s descending fist.

    With a loud bang, the sh of qi and demonic qi resulted in neither of them willing to retreat, leaving only a contest of cultivation realms.

    Yuan Ling''s punch was firmly blocked, but he was not angered. Instead, he grabbed Chen Chao''s ankles and pulled them apart with force, revealing a cruel smile as if he could already see Chen Chao being torn in two.

    But after exerting his strength, Yuan Ling felt a momentary daze. Despite his full effort, Chen Chao''s legs did not separate by much.

    He could not ept this reality. His arms bulged with veins as he exerted himself again, letting out a muffled groan. However, Chen Chao managed to break free and kicked him squarely in the chest.

    At the same time, the quick-reacting Yuan Ling mmed his arm horizontally against Chen Chao''s chest.

    Yuan Ling slid back several yards, while Chen Chao floated like a kite with a broken string, drifting through the air before finally regaining his footing not far away. He brushed the snow and wind from his chest and asked, ¡°Is this all you''ve got, and yet you''re so arrogant?¡±

    Yuan Ling raised his head, not showing any panic at Chen Chao''s unexpectedly strong physique. Instead, his eyes ignited with endless fighting intent.

    This time, Yuan Ling charged forward with great speed, stirring up the wind and snow. His demonic qi surged, altering the trajectory of the wind and snow around him, making it seem to Chen Chao like a thousand-foot-long snow dragon had suddenly appeared in the sky, brandishing its ws and teeth as it pounced toward him.

    When the two collided again, after the snow dragon shattered, Chen Chao struck the dragon''s head with a punch, instantly crushing the dragon''s horn. Then, the entire dragon''s head was shattered into pieces.

    But before he couldpletely destroy the snow dragon, Yuan Ling charged straight through the dragon''s tail, using his unparalleled physique to m into Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao extended a hand to press against Yuan Ling''s forehead amidst the snowstorm, while Yuan Ling delivered a heavy punch to his chest.

    Chen Chao let out a muffled groan, but his stance remained firm. After forcefully withstanding the punch, he threw a punch at the same time towards Yuan Ling''s head.

    Another thunderous crash echoed as if the heavens themselves were beating drums.

    But this was not over, it was just the beginning.

    Soon, amidst the swirling wind and snow, the sounds of their shes continued. The two exchanged hundreds of punches in a matter of seconds. Chen Chao''s punches mostly targeted Yuan Ling''s head, while Yuan Ling''s punches aimed at Chen Chao''s chest.

    Both were vital areas, but despite being struck hundreds of times, neither suffered severe injuries or death.

    However, at this moment, blood was already flowing from Yuan Ling''s forehead, and Chen Chao''s white robe had been shredded by the continuous blows.

    After suffering hundreds of impacts to his chest, Chen Chao''s flesh was already mangled.

    It seemed that both of them had decided to continue without stopping, to see who would copse first in this purely physical confrontation.

    Amidst the wind and snow, the atmosphere was filled with a murderous intent.

    After several hundred more shes, Yuan Ling''s spirit began to waver. But when he looked closely, he saw that the young martial artist across from him still appeared calm andposed. This made him feel incredulous. As a demon, he had a natural advantage in physical strength, yet he was on the verge of copse, while his opponent seemed utterly unfazed.

    Another 15 minutes passed, and the hour he had mentioned had long since psed. But he still had not managed to defeat Chen Chao in terms of physical strength.

    This conclusion made him extremely frustrated.

    Finally, before Chen Chao could throw another punch, Yuan Ling finally raised his elbow to block the strike aimed at his head.

    Chen Chao pressed down with his punch, looking at the demon genius who had finally shown signs of weakness, and asked, ¡°Is this all you''ve got?¡±

    Yuan Ling who was already furious felt deeply humiliated upon hearing these words. With a roar, he forced Chen Chao''s arms apart and aimed to punch Chen Chao''s chest again.

    However, though this punch came straight at him, Chen Chao quickly used his palm to press against Yuan Ling''s wrist, skillfully deflecting the blow. Following that, Yuan Ling was solidly hit by another punch.

    The punch left Yuan Ling dazed, but he could not escape the battlefield. Instead, Chen Chao grabbed his arm once more and smashed a punch straight towards his be.

    ¡°Don''t want to fight anymore? But can you make that decision?¡±

    Chen Chao was expressionless. At the same time, he exhaled a breath of white mist, his punches fell like rain, each one targeting Yuan Ling¡¯s forehead.

    In no time, Yuan Ling''s forehead was already drenched in blood.

    Yuan Ling let out an angry roar, his demonic qi surging as he broke free from Chen Chao''s grip. His figure slid towards the long spear, but before he could reach it, Chen Chao who was relentless in his pursuit sent him flying with another direct collision.

    Chen Chao continued to advance with a cold smile: weren''t you the one who wanted topare physiques, but now you want to quit when you can''t win? In this world, things aren''t that easy. Whether you get to hold the spear or not, it''s not up to you to decide, it''s up to Your Father!

    Since falling at a disadvantage, Yuan Ling had been increasingly irritable. Originally, he saw the opponent as a slightlyrger mouse. Even if it was muscr, he would eventually be toyed with and killed by himself, the cat. That was why he had not intervened earlier but waited until everything was over to appear.

    But now, the situation had reversed, and it seemed like he had be the mouse.

    Unable to shake off Chen Chao''s relentless assault, Yuan Ling finally could not hold back. With a roar, a terrifying aura erupted from him. His dark green robe ripped apart, revealing arms that were growing green fur, and his once majestic face twisted into a ferocious snarl.

    As Yuan Ling''s body suddenly expanded, he quickly grew to over ten feet tall. At the same time, revealing his true form, Yuan Ling threw a punch. Unable to dodge in time, Chen Chao was hit and sent flying, crashing down into the snow and wind.

    At this moment, Yuan Ling¡¯s clothes had torn to shreds, and he had transformed into a towering giant ape with a height of over ten feet!

    He then pulled out the ck spear from the snow and threw it towards Chen Chao.

    The spear flew swiftly, like a shooting star, leaving an eye-piercing white streak in the snow and wind.

    However, with a clear sound, the spear was deflected back. Yuan Ling caught it again, looking towards the distance.

    In the midst of the snow and wind, Chen Chao slowly got up, holding Cloud Mud in his hand. Wiping the blood from his mouth, he sneered, "So it turns out to be a green-furred beast."

 Chapter 519: The Depressed Chen Chao

    Chapter 519: The Depressed Chen Chao

    Forced into revealing his true form, Yuan Ling''s eyes burned with a red fury, filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°I''m going to dig out your heart and liver, and savor them to see what they taste like!¡±

    While demons naturally consume human flesh, higher-level demons actually lose interest in blood prey. Demons had their own cultivation methods, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, much like human cultivators. This was the heaven-defying trait that gave demons a significant advantage. Having an unparalleled physique to begin with, coupled with demonic arts, they naturally held a great advantage when fighting with humans.

    This was why, over the years, the foreign cultivators had been reluctant to confront demons head-on, leaving the Great Liang in a perpetual state of passive defense.

    Chen Chao gripped Cloud Mud tightly and said nothing more. He just exhaled a breath of white mist. Looking at the muchrger green ape, he smiled then beckoned his hand at him.

    Bring it on.

    When I didn''t draw my saber, you weren''t my match. After drawing my saber, what ability do you have to surpass me?

    The green ape howled at the sky and the sound wave shook the heavens. The snow-covered hillside in the distance was affected by the sonic wave, copsing instantly. Countless umted snow fell, forming one snowball after another, rolling toward this side.

    The wind and snow howled.Yuan Ling began to charge at Chen Chao, the ck spear in his hand flickering with an eerie light. Demonic qi erupted, carving a clear path through the wind and snow!

    As their figures drew closer, the towering green ape was majestic, with arms thicker than a normal person''s thighs. Beneath the green fur, it seemed to conceal immense power. When they were only a few dozen feet away, Yuan Ling finally thrust his spear. The powerful aura was apanied by the wind and snow, feeling like a great gale had arisen, making Chen Chao''s clothes rustle loudly.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged. Cloud Mud had long been unsheathed, but he did not swing it until they were within twenty to thirty feet. At that moment, he swung fiercely.

    In an instant, the snowstorm was filled with a saber light that blotted out the skies and covered the earth, shing everywhere.

    The two auras collided abruptly in the snowstorm, grinding the surrounding snow into powder.

    The ck spear cut through the wind and snow, thrusting straight for Chen Chao''s chest. This spear was exceptionally domineering, and the powerful aura contained at the spear tip suggested that if it struck Chen Chao, it would likely cause severe injury instantly.

    At this moment, Cloud Mud''s handle had already turned ck. It was raised high by Chen Chao, who then brought it down with a mighty swing.

    Sparks flew!

    However, this time, Chen Chao could not hold his ground. Instead, he was forcefully pushed forward by Yuan Ling''s true form''s immense power. The spear remained in front of him, with demonic qi continuously surging. Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly. Aside from the demoness he had encountered before, he had not fought with a true prodigy of the demon race. Facing such a demon with a powerful bloodline, he had somewhat underestimated him. He had thought that he would at least be evenly matched, but he did not expect that after Yuan Ling revealed his true form, his strength surged dramatically. In terms of physical prowess alone, Chen Chao was likely at a disadvantage.

    However, this was not uneptable. After all, the demon race''s physique was inherently superior to that of humans, and the green ape before him was clearly among the elite of that group.

    Chen Chao continued to swing his saber, cutting through the demonic qi in front of him, but his body was involuntarily sliding backward non-stop.

    Soon, two long tracks appeared on the snowy ground, but they were quickly covered by increasinglyrger snowballs rolling from behind.

    This created a bizarre scene: Chen Chao and Yuan Ling in the front, with the snowballs chasing after them from behind.

    After several hundred yards, Yuan Ling roared again, lifting the spear''s tip. Chen Chao blocked with his saber, but the immense force caused the Cloud Mud in his hands to nearly slip from his grasp. The webbing between his thumb and index finger was also impacted and in pain.

    Chen Chao spat out another puff of white mist, self-mockingly reflecting that he had not been as focused on tempering his physique recently as he had been before. Otherwise, he would not be in this situation.

    As Yuan Ling exerted more force, the ck spear''s shaft quickly bent like a new moon. Chen Chao tried to counter with increasing strength, but his efforts were insufficient. In the end, he was still lifted by the spear and sent flying into the air. Yuan Ling sneered coldly, then used his feet to stamp two deep holes into the ground before leaping into the air, his spear thrusting out again!

    However, Chen Chao had already stabilized himself in mid-air and quickly shed down with his saber.

    A saber beam spanning over a hundred feet appeared in the world, falling straight down. Yuan Ling did not dodge or evade, holding his spear horizontally to block the attack. But in the moment that followed, he was still rapidly falling towards the ground.

    At this moment, the snowball behind them had already be incredibly enormous. But as the saber beam pressed down, the snowball was instantly sliced through and split into two halves.

    With a loud boom!

    Countless snow and wind buried Yuan Ling.

    Before Chen Chao could make another move, Yuan Ling''s true form burst out of the snowstorm, thrusting his spear forward. The heavens and earth seemed to shift!

    Chen Chao was once again struck by Yuan Ling''s spear, flying backward andnding a distance away.

    By the time Chen Chao straightened himself, Yuan Ling had already closed in again. As Yuan Ling thrust his spear once more, his other massive arm suddenly came smashing down!

    Chen Chao frowned, realizing that with such a physique and fighting style, it was no wonder Yuan Ling had escaped several times on the battlefield. The sheer force of his reckless assaults was already more than enough to handle.

    Blocking the spear using Cloud Mud, Chen Chao used the force to fly backward a few paces, narrowly avoiding the powerful punch that followed.

    Yuan Ling''s punch left a deep crater in the snow, creating arge hole in front of the two.

    Yuan Ling leaped over the hole. His massive body did not appear bulky or slow. Instead, it exhibited the agility of a monkey. Yuan Ling truly was favored by the heavens.

    Chen Chao had no time for further thoughts. In a moment, he shed with the giant green ape several times with his saber. The saber techniques passed down by the Great General were already deeply ingrained in Chen Chao. These moves were derived from militarybat methods, being the most straightforward and efficient.

    Seizing an opening when Yuan Ling was thrusting his spear, Chen Chao took the initiative to close in,ing directly in front of Yuan Ling, the Cloud Mud in his hand shing straight down. If this attacknded, Yuan Ling would probably be split in half!

    However, Chen Chao still underestimated Yuan Ling''s reaction speed and the sheer power of his physique.

    Yuan Ling stopped in time, leaning backward to avoid the saber sh to his chest. However, Chen Chao''s saber still struck Yuan Ling''s lower abdomen. Unfortunately, despite the countless green hairs being sliced away, Chen Chao''s de only left a cut less than an inch deep on the green ape''s abdomen.

    Chen Chao was astonished. Cloud Mud was far sharper than the so-called Hundred Year Swords. Putting other things aside, Chen Chao''s straight saber was unquestionably one of the world''s finest weapons. Yet even so, breaking through Yuan Ling''s body proved so difficult?

    Chen Chao couldn''t imagine how those so-called sword cultivators would fare. In a fight of the same realm, most sword cultivators'' flying swords would likely only tickle Yuan Ling.

    Hit by the saber, Yuan Ling grimaced in pain, his eyes bing even redder. Though the wound did not inflict severe damage, it was enough to enrage him further!

    At this moment, Cloud Mud, stained with the green ape''s blood, turned white once more.

    Chen Chao exhaled a mouthful of white mist. No matter what, as long as the green ape was wounded, it was fine. After all, once there was enough blood loss, they would die.

    Enraged, Yuan Ling let out another long howl. The shockwave from his roar ttened the nearby snow hills, causing an avnche to rush down in an instant!

    Chen Chao looked at the might of heaven and earth unleashed by a mortal''s fury, his expression bing rather ugly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Even with an avnche triggered, neither of them was deterred. They continued to fight fiercely amidst the wind and snow.

    Yuan Ling''s broad back did not fear any wind or snow, but Chen Chao could not afford such luxury. While fighting Yuan Ling, he had to constantly remain vignt. It was not fear of the snowstorm itself but rather the concern that if the avnche interfered, the increasingly frenzied green ape would likely seize the opportunity to kill him.

    Chen Chao sighed deeply.

    The green ape before him was not dumb, but it was not easy to kill.

    The two finally had a real exchange of injuries in the storm.

    Yuan Lin''s spear pierced through Chen Chao¡¯s shoulder, impaling him directly, while Chen Chao''s saber almost entirely prated Yuan Ling''s body.

    They were mere inches away from each other''s vitals.

    Chen Chao felt a deep sense of regret but obediently withdrew his saber, increasing the distance between himself and the green ape.

    Both of them were now covered in blood, appearing extremely miserable.

    Unfortunately, the next moment, Yuan Ling was crushed by a massive snowball from behind, losing his bnce. Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, but chose not to advance at that moment. Instead, he cautiously retreated several dozen feet.

    Sure enough.

    The spot where Chen Chao had been standing suddenly copsed, taking arge portion of the surrounding snowfield with it.

    Chen Chao avoided the trap that Yuan Ling had hastily set up and shook his head, saying, ¡°Why is an animal like you learning about the schemes of humans?¡±

    Yuan Ling remained silent, merely releasing his ck spear. A powerful aura suddenly emerged between heaven and earth.

    The wind and snow seemed to freeze in ce.

    Then, countless ice spears erupted from the ground, shooting up into the sky.

    Chen Chao sighed, ¡°Damn it, even a demon knows how to do these things now. How are we supposed to live?¡±

    At this moment, Chen Chao was truly feeling depressed.

 Chapter 520: You Have to Die Even if You Dont Want To

    Chapter 520: You Have to Die Even if You Don''t Want To

    The demon race''s physical bodies surpassed that of martial artists, and on top of that, they possessed demonic arts. Chen Chao was at aplete disadvantage in front of the green ape.

    Previously, when both sides were contesting with their physiques, Chen Chao could still asionally gain the upper hand. But now that the opponent had started using demonic arts, Chen Chao was truly at a loss.

    What the hell is this?

    Despite his curses, Chen Chao had to muster all his energy to deal with the ice spears.

    The ice spears surged into the sky and, after a brief pause, shot towards Chen Chao.

    Countless ice spears blotted out the skies and covered the earth, like a volley of arrows.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath, not intending to sit back and wait for his doom. As the thousands of ice spears fell, he swung his saber heavily, sending a saber beam that shattered countless ice spears instantly. However, the remaining ice spears seemed almost sentient, not following their expected trajectory but instead converging and continuing to attack Chen Chao.

    At the same time, Yuan Ling charged at Chen Chao with his spear raised once again.

    Chen Chao let out a low grunt, slowly lifting Cloud Mud. Facing these ice spears, if he did not use one of his trump cards, he would likely lose his life.As a saber light suddenly appeared, there was a faint sound of a dragon roaring in the air.

    Amidst the snowstorm, a phantom of a true dragon slowly emerged behind Chen Chao, though its head was lowered at this moment.

    Yuan Ling was momentarily stunned. As a demon, seeing this true dragon phantom caused a slight change in his expression. To humans, the dragon race was merely a legendary entity, but to demons, it held even greater significance. ording to ancient legends, demons were once ruled by the dragon race.

    All demons harbored an innate fear of the dragon race.

    Though this true dragon was merely a phantom, it was enough to send Yuan Ling into a momentary daze.

    In that instant, the true dragon raised its head!

    A saber light, rising from below like a true dragon emerging from the water, struck towards the sky.

    Between heaven and earth, countless ice spears shattered.

    Yuan Ling was also violently forced back several hundred yards by this terrifying saber light!

    As the ice spears broke apart, Chen Chao soared through the air, covering several dozen yards. Taking advantage of the momentum, he descended from the sky and aimed directly at Yuan Ling¡¯s head. The Cloud Mud in his hand also came smashing down with immense force. The white mist circting through Chen Chao''s meridians provided him with a powerful flow of qi. With this strike, Chen Chao was determined to either kill Yuan Ling or at the very least inflict severe injuries on the green ape.

    Yuan Ling had just stabilized his body when he saw a dark shadow descending from the sky. Instinctively, he raised his hands, the ck spear held in front of his chest. Cloud Mud struck the spear which was made of an unknown material, creating a gaping crack.

    Chen Chao''s qi continued to leak out, enveloping Yuan Ling.

    Yuan Ling let out a defiant roar, but his legs trembled uncontrobly. In an instant, he was on one knee. But as Chen Chao exerted force, most of his body was buried in the snow, leaving only his upper half exposed.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly, his veins bulging as his shirt exploded, revealing a torso marked with countless scars.

    Yuan Ling''s ferocious head continued to roar, but ultimately he spat out a mouthful of blood and was thoroughly crushed into the snow by Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to press down.

    Soon, both of them were deeply buried in the snow, buried by the heavy snowfall.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After a quarter of an hour, the two figures burst out of the snow, one in front of the other. Chen Chao, who had been struck in the other shoulder by the long spear, shed down with his saber and severed one of Yuan Ling''s arms.

    The severed arm fell into the snow and was covered in wind and snow.

    "Roar..."

    Yuan Ling, having lost an arm, held the spear with one hand and continued to charge forward. He finally nailed Chen Chao onto a snowbank.

    Chen Chao''s brows furrowed tightly. The intense pain in his shoulder was quite distressing, but in this exchange of injuries, it was clear he had gained the upper hand.

    However, Yuan Ling had no intention of letting Chen Chao go so easily. After releasing his spear, he took arge step forward and smashed his remaining fist at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao could not evade in time and was struck in the other shoulder!

    The originally wounded area was struck again, causing Chen Chao considerable difort.

    However, he merely lowered his head silently and tightened his grip on Cloud Mud.

    When Yuan Ling swung another punch, Chen Chao lifted his hand that was not holding the saber instantly to meet the blow.

    The two fists collided, and Chen Chao did not fall into a disadvantage.

    He grinned, his mouth full of blood, and taunted, ¡°Green-furred animal, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Seeing Chen Chao still so arrogant, Yuan Ling''s fury reached its peak. He had been suppressed by Chen Chao throughout the battle, suffering greatly. Now, seeing Chen Chao''s demeanor, Yuan Ling''s demonic qi surged uncontrobly, determined to smash Chen Chao to pieces!

    However, before Yuan Ling could throw his next punch, Chen Chao struck him first, smashing his head with a punch!

    With a loud bang!

    Yuan Ling¡¯s head was thrown back violently, and Chen Chao swung his saber at the same time, slicing through the ck spear. Stepping forward, he threw a punch at Yuan Ling''s chest.

    Yuan Ling was knocked uncontrobly backward, and Chen Chao pursued him relentlessly.

    During his advance, Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, ¡°Your Father can tolerate being provoked by that demoness once, but who the hell do you think you are? Do you really think you can kill Your Father?!¡±

    As he charged forward, half of the spear was still embedded in his shoulder, but it did not stop Chen Chao from continuing to punch the green ape that had inflicted severe injuries on him.

    After several dozen feet, Yuan Ling''s chest was already a bloody mess, and his consciousness was fading too.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and pulled the spear out of his shoulder, then mmed it heavily into Yuan Ling''s chest.

    He then kicked the green ape, who had already lost an arm, and sent it flying.

    Watching the green ape fall into the snow, Chen Chao finally stopped and gasped heavily for air.

    This battle, though not as perilous as facing that unknown demoness, had brought Chen Chao close to the brink of life and death on several asions.

    But if he had to choose again, he would rather face Yuan Ling once more than encounter that demoness again.

    Chen Chao did not think he would lose to Yuan Ling, but he could not guarantee victory against the demoness.

    Even though his broken saber had been reforged and his cultivation realm had improvedpared to before.

    However, just when Chen Chao thought Yuan Ling''s life was surely over, he saw the green ape staggering up again in the distant snow.

    Chen Chao was stunned.

    He then watched as Yuan Ling used his remaining arm to pull out the half of the spear embedded in his body. With eyes bloodshot and moving noticeably slower, he charged towards Chen Chao. Chen Chao cursed, ¡°What the hell are you?!¡±

    At this point, even Chen Chao had to admire the green ape''s tenacity.

    He already ended up in this state and actually still refused to die?!

    If you won''t die, fine by me.

    Your Father will chop you a few more times and you''ll have to die eventually!

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and charged over again.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When the two collided once more, Yuan Ling was clearly much slower than before. After his spear was broken, even though he swung it again, its range of attack was no longer as broad as it had been.

    Chen Chao used the Swimming Fish that he had learned from the Sword Qi Mountain. Although his technique was still far from being truly perfected like Dragon Rearing Head, his saber''s trajectory was not something Yuan Ling could figure out. In just a moment, numerous wounds had appeared on the green ape''s body.

    The snow-white saber shed repeatedly, leaving a trail of injuries on the green ape''s exterior.

    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the green ape was covered in wounds.

    In some ces, white bones were already visible.

    Seeing that the opponent was an arrow at the end of its flight, Chen Chao leaped into the air.

    ¡°Your Father doesn''t believe you won''t die!¡±

    Chen Chao brought his saber down on Yuan Ling¡¯s head.

    Yuan Ling''s massive head rolled away.

    Without even looking, Chen Chao kicked it further away.

    Yuan Ling''s head tumbled like a snowball, rolling farther and farther.

    At the same time, a green demon bead slowly rose from Yuan Ling¡¯s body, transforming into a small green ape, which began to flee into the distance.

    Chen Chao reacted quickly, grabbing the small green ape that had been transformed from the demon bead. The small green ape looked back with resentment. Chen Chao looked at it and said with a smile, ¡°Damn, you really have quite a few tricks up your sleeve for saving your life.¡±

    But the next moment, he exerted force with his arm and directly crushed the demon bead.

    With that, Yuan Ling was dead and gone.

    Chen Chao then copsed backwards, gasping heavily for air.

    He had originally nned to proceed slowly after entering the deste northern ins, but who would have thought he would encounter such a ferocious opponent right away?

    He almost lost his life.

    Chen Chao grabbed a handful of snow, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed it for a few moments. Then he slowly sat up and looked around. This young martial artist suddenly remembered something.

    Among those cultivators earlier, there seemed to be one person who survived.

    It was a qi refiner.

    And she was the only cultivator from that night who had shown Chen Chao any goodwill.

    However, with these several avnches, the female qi refiner named Liang Jinjin had long been buried by the snow and wind.

    Chen Chao was somewhat bewildered and uncertain, ¡°She can''t be dead, right?¡±

    Chen Chao struggled to get up, extending his divine sense and finally locating the still unconscious woman somewhere.

    Chen Chao then dug her out from the snow.

    Reaching out, he touched her chest.

    It was a little... soft.

    No, wait... there was still a heartbeat.

    Not dead.

    Chen Chao was very pleased.

 Chapter 521: Youre Lying

    Chapter 521: You''re Lying

    In the darkness of night, Chen Chao ignited another fire at a concealed snow mound and then changed into a new snow-white long robe. He also took several medicinal pills that he had swiped from the pce before setting out.

    But it was not exactly swipe. After all, he was just taking something from his family!

    After meditating with his eyes closed for several hours, Chen Chao''s injuries improved considerably. Although he had two spear wounds on his shoulders that had prated his body, they were still minorpared to the other injuries he sustained.

    In his battle with Yuan Ling, Chen Chao reviewed the situation afterward. He had sustained at least dozens of wounds, all of which were troublesome. Some of his meridians were already blocked. If it were not for the white mist inside him, he would probably be in a state akin to being a living corpse; unable to move at all.

    After circting the white mist inside him onest time, the final blockage in his meridians was cleared. Chen Chao exhaled a mouthful of white mist, finally feeling a lot morefortable.

    At this moment, Liang Jinjin who had been unconscious finally woke up. This female qi refiner was immediately panicked, her mind clearly still stuck in the previous battle with the demon race. However, once she realized it was dark outside and she was next to a campfire, she let out a sigh of relief. But she soon noticed that there were no signs of her senior brothers or sisters around, only a young man with aplexion as pale as paper, which made her anxious again.

    But she quickly recognized Chen Chao''s face. Though hisplexion was pale, his appearance had not changed, so it was easy for her to identify him. ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    She was somewhat surprised, thinking that she should have been with her senior brothers and sisters instead.

    Chen Chao nced at Liang Jinjin. He had no ill intentions toward her, on the contrary, he had a rather good impression of her. Otherwise, he would not have remembered her at the end and gone through the trouble of digging her out of the snow. Not to mention, he had traveled hundreds of miles to escape the battlefield and avoid further demon pursuers.At that time, Chen Chao was in a worse state than the average person. Carrying a woman and walking hundreds of miles had nearly cost him his life.

    He did not know what this woman ate growing up. Despite her seemingly delicate and fragile appearance, she was surprisingly heavy to carry!

    ¡°My senior brothers and sisters, where are they?¡±

    Liang Jinjin quickly asked.

    Chen Chao tossed a piece of dry wood onto the fire and said indifferently, ¡°Dead.¡±

    Liang Jinjin was taken aback and then became sorrowful, but she still asked hopefully, ¡°Who died?¡±

    Chen Chao nced at her and replied, ¡°All of them.¡±

    Liang Jinjin was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Chen Chao was somewhat speechless.

    "Saw it with my own eyes."

    Chen Chao was somewhat weak as he spoke in a listless tone.

    Upon hearing this answer, Liang Jinjin lowered her head in sadness, and soon her eyes were filled with tears. She was someone who ced deep importance on rtionships. Although her senior brothers and sisters often scolded her, they were still closepanions with whom she had spent many days and nights. Naturally, she was heartbroken to learn of their deaths. After a long while, Liang Jinjin looked up at Chen Chao, her face streaked with tears, and asked, ¡°Where are the bodies of my senior brothers and sisters? I want to help retrieve them.¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°That ce is likely swarming with demons right now. If you go there, you''ll just be walking into a trap, and there''s no chance you''lle out alive.¡±

    Liang Jinjin lowered her head again, looking as if she was about to cry once more.

    Chen Chao felt a bit guilty and said with a sigh, ¡°I''ve already buried them for you. At least they have a proper resting ce.¡±

    Liang Jinjin suddenly looked up but soon, her eyes fell again. ¡°You''re lying!¡±

    Chen Chao was taken aback. Did all women have a mysterious ability to see through things that men did not know? Whether he was lying or not, was it possible to see through it with just one nce?

    Thinking this, Chen Chao felt even more frustrated.

    Chen Chao indeed had not helped retrieve the bodies of those people. On one hand, it was because the situation had been urgent. If he had not left quickly, the demons that arrived afterward would have discovered him, and his fate would have been sealed.

    On the other hand, Chen Chao simply did not want to do such a thing. Whether it was the group of qi refiners or the other group of cultivators led by that young sword cultivator among them, they were not good people. Their deaths meant nothing to him, why would he take care of their bodies?

    With this thought, Chen Chao could not help but cough a few times, and some blood uncontrobly spilled from his lips onto the snow.

    He grabbed a handful of snow to cover the blood and sighed deeply. This was a big loss.

    Liang Jinjin nced at Chen Chao and quickly took out a pill from her robe, handing it to him. ¡°You got injured saving me, didn''t you? This is a spirit pill from our Pinecreek Mountain, it''s very precious. I only have one. Please take it.¡±

    Chen Chao did not take it and simply shook his head. ¡°Save it for yourself. There might be more dangers ahead, and you might need it to save your own life.¡±

    Liang Jinjin frowned but stubbornly handed the pill to Chen Chao. ¡°You saved me, and I must repay you. Take it!¡±

    Chen Chao said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly saving you, just pulling you out of the snow. I can''t ept such a big reward.¡±

    This statement was half true and half false.

    Liang Jinjin frowned again. ¡°You''re lying!¡±

    Chen Chao opened his mouth but was at a loss for words.

    Damn it...

    Chen Chao reluctantly took the medicinal pill but did not eat it immediately. Liang Jinjin soon fixed her gaze on him, clearly unwilling to relent until he took it.

    With a sigh, Chen Chao had no choice but to put the pill in his mouth and swallow it. After a short while, he actually felt much morefortable. When it came to alchemy and simr skills, Great Liang was indeed far behind these foreign cultivators.

    ¡°How did you find us?¡±

    Seeing Chen Chao finish eating the medicinal pill, Liang Jinjin asked again.

    This time, Chen Chao remained silent. He could not possibly say that he had been following them from the beginning, could he? But if he did not say that and made something up instead, he figured the young woman in front of him would point at him and use him of lying again!

    Chen Chao felt quite troubled.

    After hesitating for a moment, Liang Jinjin asked softly, ¡°Can you tell me what happened after I passed out?¡±

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then recounted what happened afterward. That young sword cultivator had attacked Xu Ruchu, another human, at a critical moment. After that, they had all perished there.

    ¡°So you killed all those demons by yourself. You''re really amazing, but¡­¡±

    Liang Jinjin trailed off, wanting to ask something but hesitating to do so.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn''t want to save your senior brothers and senior sisters. When I arrived, there were still some demons on the periphery, so I was dyed.¡±

    Seeing that Liang Jinjin was about to say something, Chen Chao sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I lied.¡±

    Liang Jinjin shook her head and said, ¡°No, you didn''t.¡±

    Chen Chao was startled, then thought for a moment but said nothing.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, ¡°Do you have some special ability that allows you to tell if someone is lying?¡±

    Liang Jinjin shook her head. ¡°I can''t tell you.¡±

    Chen Chao continued talking to himself, ¡°It''s probably some magic spell that can detect things others can''t easily find and just happens to also reveal if someone is lying?¡±

    Liang Jinjin was stunned for a moment, then got a little angry. ¡°You were eavesdropping on our conversation!¡±

    Chen Chao calmly replied, ¡°I wouldn''t call it eavesdropping. That night, your Senior Brother Xu was a bit too arrogant, thinking that I couldn''t hear from a distance. But I was born with good hearing, so I overheard.¡±

    Liang Jinjin was about to speak again.

    Chen Chao waved his hand to stop her. "I don''t want to hear anymore!"

    Liang Jinjin hesitated for a moment, said nothing, and just lowered her head in anger.

    Chen Chao smiled.

    ¡°You must have been following us since that night because you also want to find those sect ruins?¡±

    Liang Jinjin quickly asked again.

    Chen Chao retorted, ¡°I lost track of you guys a few times in between. It was fate that we met in the end. But I have no interest in those sect ruins. I was just bored and decided to tag along for a look. Who knew I''d end up in this mess? If it weren''t for noticing that you were still alive, I probably would have run off by now.¡±

    This time, Liang Jinjin looked at him but did not say those two words.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "Iter thought about it. If you hadn''t said sorry to me that night, I probably would have just run off without any guilt.¡±

    Liang Jinjin shook her head and said, "No, you wouldn''t."

    "Mhm?"

    Chen Chao nced at Liang Jinjin with some puzzlement.

    She replied softly, "You''re not that kind of person."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Well, if you put it that way, I guess I''m a good person after all."

 Chapter 522: Destiny

    Chapter 522: Destiny

    The firelight illuminated their faces. Chen Chao''splexion was pale, while Liang Jinjin''s face was slightly flushed. She said softly, "Regardless, thank you for saving my life."

    Chen Chao teased, "Just saying thanks?"

    Liang Jinjin was taken aback, then replied a bit pitifully, "But I already gave you my medicinal pill."

    She thought for a moment, her face turning a bit red, and looked up at Chen Chao, her lips moving slightly as if to speak. However, before she could say anything, Chen Chao interrupted with a serious expression, "Youngdy, take back your indecent thoughts. I''m a good person."

    Liang Jinjin was stunned but quickly covered her mouth andughed.

    Chen Chao chuckled and said, "There are many ways to repay someone. How about telling me about the whatever sect ruins?"

    Liang Jinjin shook her head, frowning, "That''s a sect secret. Before we left, my master told me not to tell anyone."

    "This isn''t really a secret, is it? At least, many cultivators know about it. I''m the only one who doesn''t know about it. You''ll just be talking about something everyone already knows, so it doesn''t count as breaking any sect rules." Chen Chao coaxed her patiently with a smile, "How about this, you tell me, and I promise not to tell anyone that it was you who said it. How''s that?"

    Liang Jinjin hesitated as she looked at Chen Chao.She had little worldly experience, how could she be a match for someone like Chen Chao?

    Chen Chao continued, "You''re alone now. You can''t return to your sect by yourself, can you? The deste northern ins are vast. If you try to leave on your own, it won''t take long before you end up as food for those demons. You have no choice but to travel with me. I can''t go back now anyway, so why not take me along and show me the ruins? I promise I won''t take anything. As a martial artist, I wouldn''t have any use for those items anyway, so they''ll all still be yours."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao could not help but feel a deep sense of guilt. Deceiving an innocent girl like this was truly shameful.

    However, not everything he said was a lie. It was indeed nearly impossible for the young woman before him to leave the deste northern ins on her own. Without apanion, she would likely die out here in the deste northern ins.

    But if Liang Jinjin was unwilling, Chen Chao would not mind escorting her out of the deste northern ins. But what to do afterward was a bit of a headache. He knew the least about this ce and was like a headless fly wandering around.

    It was likely that other young cultivators from Great Liang faced the same confusion.

    Liang Jinjin thought for a long time before asking, "Are you really willing to help me?"

    On this journey, her senior brothers and senior sisters had already died in the deste northern ins. If she returned empty-handed, she would certainly be punished ording to sect rules. The qi refiners'' sects always prioritized the Heavenly Dao, and matters like master-disciple bonds or camaraderie among peers were rarely valued. She was an exception in this regard.

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    This time, Liang Jinjin looked at him for a long while without saying a word.

    Chen Chao grew increasingly nervous under her gaze.

    ¡°Our Pinecreek Mountain has a technique called the Qi Observing Technique. Very few people on the mountain are suited to cultivate it, but I''ve been cultivating it since young. Because of this, I can see many ethereal forms of destiny in the world that ordinary people cannot. Every sect has its own destiny, which only qi refiners can perceive. However, when a sect is destroyed, its destiny dissipates, and over time, it fades away into the world. But a faint trace of destiny remains, and only those who practice the Qi Observing Technique can detect it.¡±

    Liang Jinjin looked at Chen Chao and softly said, ¡°In fact, everyone has a stream of qi rising from the top of their head. When you lie, that stream of qi has a slight fluctuation, so that''s how I know.¡±

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, Liang Jinjin quickly added, ¡°But ordinary qi refiners can''t see it, only those who have reached a certain level in the Qi Observing Technique can.¡±

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Is it really that mysterious? How many people at your Pinecreek Mountain can use this technique?¡±

    Liang Jinjin raised a single finger and proudly pointed at herself.

    The meaning was clear: she was the only one.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Can you teach me?"

    ¡°No!¡± Liang Jinjin refused Chen Chao bluntly. This was a secret technique of the sect, only taught to disciples of Pinecreek Mountain. It could not be passed on to outsiders casually.

    However, perhaps realizing that her tone was too harsh, Liang Jinjin quickly added in a softer voice, ¡°Even if I taught you, you might not be able to learn it. Only those with exceptional talent can master it.¡±

    Chen Chao responded with an ¡°oh,¡± he had only asked out of curiosity and had not seriously expected Liang Jinjin to teach him the technique. But then he remembered something: those qi refiners in Tianqing County hade searching for the dragon vein, also with the intention of snatching destiny.

    "Besides being able to see the destiny of a sect or dynasty, do you also have ways to snatch it?"

    Having finally met a qi refiner who was not hostile towards him, Chen Chao was eager to learn some of the secrets of qi refiners.

    Liang Jinjin nodded, "Naturally, there are such methods. Qi refiners cultivate by absorbing the destiny of heaven and earth for their own use."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "So what exactly is the use of this destiny?"

    The word "destiny" might seem elusive and intangible, but it was the foundation upon which qi refiners built themselves. Chen Chao was quite curious about its usage.

    Since Liang Jinjin had already shared so much, she did not mind exining a bit further. She began, "Destiny might seem vague and intangible to ordinary people, but to us qi refiners, it represents the natural order of heaven and earth. Everything in existence has its own destiny, though some can be ssified as destiny, while others are simply qi. Whether it''s a mortal or a mountain and river, let''s take something as simple as a tree, for example. Have you ever noticed how some fruit trees bear more fruit in one year than in others, only to experience poor harvests for the next two or three years?" "This is actually because too much qi is used up in that bountiful year, leaving the tree with insufficient qi in the following years, leading to a poor harvest. Qi governs everything in this world. As qi refiners, we observe and guide it, though we cannot entirely dictate its course. However, destiny is different. If the destiny of a dynasty declines, it will often copse rapidly. The ultimate result may vary, but the root cause remains the same - insufficient destiny."

    Chen Chao frowned, "So you''re saying that qi refiners have the ability to maintain the destiny of a sect or dynasty? Doesn''t that mean you qi refiners can ensure the longevity of a sect or dynasty?"

    Liang Jinjin shook her head, "Once destiny begins to decline, it''s like a river flowing downhill or a flood breaching a dam; beyond the power of human intervention. What qi refiners can do is carefully maintain or cautiously extract it." "But in reality, it''s just a drop in the bucket and cannot make a decisive impact. However, if the extraction is done correctly, it can gradually deplete the destiny of a dynasty or sect over time, leading to its downfall. But this isn''t something that can happen quickly. Moreover, major sects have powerful experts. If they detect such maniptions, they can dismantle them. In other words, if a sect like the Infatuation Daoist Temple continues to produce young prodigies, the destiny of those cultivators is linked to their sect. As their cultivation realms rise, they naturally contribute more to their sect, thus solidifying its existence. Of course, when cultivators are at lower realms, the sect''s destiny can still aid them in their cultivation, but their cultivation is more natural, unlike us qi refiners who intentionally use destiny for ourselves...

    As if knowing that she might have said too much, Liang Jinjin quickly covered her mouth. Such information should not be shared with outsiders.

    However, Chen Chao did not notice her action and continued to frown, speaking to himself, "In the end, it seems that destiny alwayses down to individuals?"

    Liang Jinjin frowned. She had never thought of it that way before.

    Chen Chao''s words even seemed to make some sense to her.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Doesn''t that mean everything is determined by the person? Screw whatever fate and destiny?"

    Hearing this, Liang Jinjin''s expression changed dramatically. She quickly performed a series ofplicated gestures and finally knelt down, muttering, "Heaven and earth, please don''t be angry, please don''t be angry!"

    After finishing all this, she stood up again, saying somewhat angrily, "You must respect heaven and earth! Otherwise, you will face retribution!"

    Chen Chaoughed, "If anyone is to face retribution, it should be me. Why are you worried?"

    Liang Jinjin snorted and remained silent.

    Chen Chao understood that Liang Jinjin¡¯s actions were her way of apologizing to heaven and earth on his behalf.

    This girl indeed had a kind heart. In the lineage of qi refiners who only respected Heavenly Dao and disregarded human rtions, she was indeed an anomaly.

    Chen Chao then remembered the qi refiner master-disciple pair he had killed. The middle-aged daoist nun had been so furious, likely not just because Guo Xi was her disciple, but because her own disciple had been killed by Chen Chao.

    It was a bit convoluted, but that seemed to be the case.

    "Let''s get back on topic. Talk about the ruins."

    Chen Chao quickly spoke up, wanting Liang Jinjin to continue.

    Liang Jinjin was a bit angry, but soon exined, ¡°Before your Great Liang, it was the Great Qi. At that time, the northern ins were still under human control. There were once several sects in the northern ins, scattered over the thirty thousand miles of the deste north. There were dozens of sects of various sizes, but due to the demons moving southward, these sects were all destroyed. They were wiped out before the fall of the Great Qi.¡±

    Chen Chao asked again, ¡°Why would any cultivators choose to establish sects so close to the demon race?¡±

    The foreignnds typically avoided demons as much as possible. Even though the thirty thousand miles of deste north were part of human territory back then, it was still on the front line close to the demons. It was hard to understand why cultivators would set up sects there.

    Liang Jinjin frowned, ¡°How do you not know anything?¡±

    Chen Chao felt somewhat helpless. Perhaps Xie Nandu knew about this, but aside from reading a few books with Xie Nandu at the beginning, he had been busy with various matters and had not had much time to learn about such things.

    ¡°As you know, we martial artists are seldom taken seriously. How would we know about these things?¡± Chen Chao sighed, but immediately regretted it, fearing he might be used of lying again.

    Liang Jinjin did not look at him but nodded thoughtfully, feeling there was some truth to his words.

    However, her next sentence left Chen Chao stunned.

    ¡°Those cultivators naturally established sects in the northern ins to resist the demons and protect the human race!"

 Chapter 523: The Mystery in the Snow

    Chapter 523: The Mystery in the Snow

    Hearing this, Chen Chao did not feel moved immediately but rather found it absurd.

    Themon impression of foreign cultivators was deeply ingrained. They were seen as indifferent to themon people, focusing solely on their cultivation without caring about the lives of ordinary humans. But now, Liang Jinjin was telling him that the sects destroyed in the northern ins had been annihted for the sake of humanity.

    How could Chen Chao not be shocked? How could he not fall into a daze?

    How could it not seem absurd?

    Liang Jinjin noticed Chen Chao''s expression and asked with some confusion, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±

    Chen Chao rubbed his head, shook his head, and calmed himself before saying, ¡°Continue.

    Liang Jinjin gave Chen Chao a doubtful nce before continuing, ¡°To resist the demons moving south, they fought tirelessly. Eventually, the demon army overwhelmed them. But at that time, the other cultivators seemed indifferent and did note to their aid. I heard that these cultivators held their ground in the northern ins for a full two months, fighting until thest person.¡±

    "Even the Great Qi didn''t send any reinforcements. By then, they were already in a precarious state, preupied with their own survival. The South was rife with uprisings, and they were busy suppressing them.¡±

    If Chen Chao was initially shocked, now he felt a genuine sorrow. These cultivators had fought desperately for humanity, yet no one came to help, leaving this lone army to be annihted.Chen Chao was silent for a long time, unable to say anything, and just kept his head down.

    Sometimes he could not understand why the world was like this. But other times, it seemed all too clear why it was this way.

    Liang Jinjin seemed to sense Chen Chao''s emotional shift and also fell silent, just watching Chen Chao with his head bowed. Her Qi Observing Technique allowed her to feel emotional changes through the shifts in the qi, though she was not sure how to respond. In the end, she just reached out and patted Chen Chao on the shoulder.

    Chen Chao soon looked up and asked, ¡°Since the sects were destroyed, wouldn''t the things in their sects be taken by the demons?¡±

    Liang Jinjin had not expected Chen Chao''s emotional shift to be so abrupt. For a moment, she seemed a bit disoriented, but after Chen Chao called her twice, she continued, ¡°The demons'' cultivation techniques differ from ours, it''s useless for them to take human cultivation techniques. Besides, such things are usually hidden deep within the sect and protected by many restrictions. Even if they take the surface items, the more important ones remain. Furthermore, after summer in the deste northern ins, heavy snow falls, and over time, many things would be almost impossible to find. After the fall of the Great Qi, your Great Liang built the Northern Frontier Great Wall, making it difficult for cultivators to cross. But the demons are indifferent. So, the things in the deste northern ins have naturally been preserved.¡±

    At this point, Chen Chao btedly realized that Liang Jinjin had been saying "your Great Liang," indicating that she already knew Chen Chao was not from the so-called Jade Summit Mountain.

    Noticing Chen Chao''s confusion, Liang Jinjin exined, ¡°When we first met and you mentioned Jade Peak Mountain, you were lying.¡±

    Chen Chao was taken aback, having forgotten about that detail.

    ¡°But how could you determine that I''m from the Great Liang...¡± Chen Chao suddenly realized that aside from being inexperienced, this woman was quite smart.

    Liang Jinjin looked a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Your waist badge is showing.¡±

    Chen Chao looked down and saw that, indeed, the badge of the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard had been exposed for some time.

    The atmosphere became a little awkward for some time.

    Chen Chao put away the badge awkwardly without saying a word.

    ¡°Actually, if you think about it carefully, among the martial artists in the Great Liang, who else but you could kill so many demons? You were the champion in the martial examination, and I heard that many people tried to cause trouble for you but failed. So, you can only be him.¡±

    Liang Jinjin said this and could not help but nce at Chen Chao a few more times.

    Chen Chao sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured out my identity, I guess I''ll just¡­¡±

    Chen Chao pretended to draw his saber.

    Liang Jinjin was startled by Chen Chao''s action but quickly smiled and looked indifferent.

    Chen Chao remembered her ability again.

    He felt somewhat speechless.

    ¡°You qi refiners seem to all want to kill me. As one of them, why don''t you share the same enmity?¡±

    In the foreignnds, Chen Chao had a considerable reputation, but it was not a good reputation, especially among the qi refiners, who generally held no good opinion of him. However, Liang Jinjin had been curious about him from the start. She was skeptical of the rumors, and now that Chen Chao had even saved her, she naturally no longer believed those things.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Liang Jinjin said seriously, ¡°Just because others say you''re a bad person doesn''t make you one. Whether someone is good or bad, you have to judge for yourself. If you only listen to others, how terrible would that be?¡±

    Chen Chao loosened his grip on the saber hilt and smiled, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°But knowing my identity, do you still dare to travel with me? What if your sect finds out? Won''t they punish you?¡±

    Chen Chao tossed a dry branch into the fire and nced at Liang Jinjin.

    Liang Jinjin smiled and said, ¡°Not everyone can tell if someone is lying. I can lie too. I''ll just say I didn''t know it was you.¡±

    Chen Chao responded with a serious tone, ¡°What if I go around saying that you actually know me and we''re colluding?¡±

    Liang Jinjin pouted and did not reply, clearly not concerned.

    Chen Chao rubbed his pale cheek and smiled, ¡°How about talking more about destiny? I''m quite interested.¡±

    Liang Jinjin was a bit reluctant, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Chen Chao grinned, ¡°You''re lying.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the following days, Chen Chao and Liang Jinjin changed locations every two days. Originally, Chen Chao thought it was just a matter of changing locations, but Liang Jinjin who was a qi refiner insisted on leaving no traces behind. She exined that if they did not erase all traces thoroughly when they left, they could easily be discovered by someone with ill intentions. Since Chen Chao was just a martial artist and did not know any magic spells, he only knew how to destroy his traces using qi. However, Liang Jinjin saw this as leaving numerous ws. She personally performed the task, each time taking nearly an hour to ensure everything was satisfactory before leaving.

    The two of them walked and stopped, never venturing deep into the deste northern ins. It was not that Chen Chao wanted to waste time, it was simply because of his current physical state. If he forced himself into the deste northern ins and encountered someone as formidable as Yuan Ling again, he might very well meet his end in the deste north.

    As for Liang Jinjin, Chen Chao had never pinned any hopes on her.

    A qi refiner who had not reached the Bitter Sea Realm would likely be seen as no more significant than an ant in the eyes of those demons.

    Speaking of Yuan Ling, Chen Chao found it somewhat strange. Was any random young genius in the demon race so powerful? Or was that guy one of the top young talents among the demon race?

    The Lord Warden Commander''s booklet had only informed him of the existence of such a figure but provided no details on just how remarkable the person was.

    Given the prolonged dealings between the Northern Frontier Army and the demons, it was already extremely challenging to respond effectively. Even when sending scouts, it was difficult to obtain the specific information they needed.

    Chen Chao thought about this and felt depressed. Those cultivators had their sects supporting them, but it seemed he had to rely entirely on himself.

    However, since he was already here, he decided to make the best of it. There was no use in overthinking things. In the end, it was very simple: kill what could be killed with his saber. If he could not kill them, he could only wait for others to kill him.

    All preparations were ultimately no match for the size of the fist.

    Aftering to terms with this, Chen Chao felt much more at ease.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Deste northern ins, several figures searched the site of a major battle. After a moment, a young demon cultivator with a green face unearthed a massive, ferocious ape head from the snow. Seeing the ape head with its eyes still open in death, the green-faced demon cultivator''s voice trembled, ¡°Found it!¡±

    As he spoke, several other demon cultivators quickly gathered around. When they saw the head, they were also struck with shock.

    They exchanged nces, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    Not far away, another demon cultivator spoke up, ¡°The body is over here!¡±

    Soon, several demon cultivators gathered the remains and looked at the massive, mutted corpse of the green ape, which was missing an arm and covered in countless wounds. All of them fell silent.

    After a long while, someone said in disbelief, ¡°Could this be Yuan Ling?¡±

    Clearly, this was deceiving themselves as well as others.

    No matter how you looked at it, the corpse in front of them was Yuan Ling.

    But no one could believe that Yuan Ling was dead.

    Furthermore, it looked like he had suffered a fierce battle before his death.

    ¡°How many humans were there to encircle until they killed Yuan Ling? He didn''t even have a chance to escape.¡±

    A demon cultivator said in a deep voice, ¡°Cunning humans!¡±

    The others said nothing. But soon, someone began digging up all the nearby demon and human corpses.

    The green-faced demon cultivator walked past the row of corpses, carefully examining them for a long time, then arrived at a conclusion he had no choice but to ept.

    ¡°Aside from a few scattered bodies who died from flying swords, the rest must have all been killed by the same person.¡±

    A demon cultivator asked with curiosity, ¡°Could they have died at the hands of that sword cultivator?¡±

    ¡°It''s possible, but judging by the residual sword qi, that sword cultivator''s realm shouldn''t be that high. At least, it''s not high enough to kill Yuan Ling.¡±

    While the green-faced demon cultivator was pondering, another sound came from the distance. Another batch of corpses was found.

    This time, that sword cultivator was among them.

    The bodies were soon brought over, and the green-faced demon cultivator, looking at the sword cultivator''s corpse, fell into thought once more. From the residual sword qi in his body, it was clear that some of their members had indeed died at the hands of this sword cultivator.

    However, although there was residual demonic qi on the sword cultivator''s body, it was clear that it was not the cause of death.

    ¡°This sword cultivator was killed by the same person who killed Yuan Ling."

    The green-faced demon cultivator said with a frown, ¡°But if they were from the same group, why would they kill each other?¡±

    He could not make sense of this.

    But he did figure out one thing from the scene: the person who killed Yuan Ling not only killed this sword cultivator but also killed most of the demon cultivators. In other words, that person did many things with his power alone.

    They wanted to find more evidence at the scene to prove that there must have been more than one person involved, but all the evidence suggested that it was just one person who killed Yuan Ling, along with most of the demon cultivators and that sword cultivator.

    ¡°That person should also be a sword cultivator, but why can''t I sense any trace of sword qi on Yuan Ling''s body?¡±

    The green-faced demon cultivator was puzzled. ¡°But judging from the wounds, it should have been caused by a flying sword, so it should have been a sword cultivator. Besides, only a sword cultivator could have such lethal power. Otherwise, how could Yuan Ling have been killed?¡±

    ¡°Even if it was a sword cultivator, how could they have killed Yuan Ling? Since when has there been such a formidable young sword cultivator among the humans? Could it have been a sword immortal lowered their cultivation realm to strike?¡±

    Yuan Ling was undeniably one of the top three most powerful figures among the young generation of the demon race. The idea that he was killed by a simrly aged human cultivator was hard for them to ept. Over the years, the demon race had increasingly disregarded the humans, believing them to be inferior. But now, with Yuan Ling suddenly being in, they could only think that a sword immortal must have suppressed their cultivation to make the kill.

    Otherwise, there was no reason for a young human genius to surpass their demon counterparts.

    The various clues at the scene seemed to point them easily to an answer, yet everything remained shrouded in mystery.

    ¡°It was a saber wound.¡±

    As these words echoed through the snow and wind, a figure slowly appeared before the group.

    Upon seeing the arrival, they quickly bowed and greeted, "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Autumn scanned the bodies scattered on the ground and, after a moment of silence, she had an answer, ¡°That sword cultivator must have struck the other cultivator once, clearly intending to abandon his own kind and flee after being surrounded by us. He attempted to escape byunching a sword strike at that person but didn''t anticipate that we had forces lying in wait on the perimeter, so he quickly became severely wounded. As for why he was killed by his own kind, it was because that person saw what he had done and took action.¡±

    With just a few words, Autumn had urately reconstructed the events of that time.

    ¡°That person must have arrivedter, first killing our forces on the perimeter, then taking down this sword cultivator, and finally joining the battle to eliminate the remaining foes. As for that fool Yuan Ling, it was arrogance that led him to his demise. He definitely didn''t attack initially, thinking about having a one-on-one fight. But he ended up losing an arm and getting his head cut off, a defeat that was open and above-broad.¡±

    ¡°There''s no sword qi on the weapon, so it wasn''t a flying sword. The only weaponparable to a flying sword is a saber.¡±

    Autumn looked at everyone with a nk expression. ¡°It was a martial artist.¡±

    The green-faced demon cultivator wanted to speak but swallowed the words back down.

    Autumn knew what he wanted to say and shook her head. ¡°It wasn''t a Nepenthe Realm expert suppressing their cultivation. It was just a martial artist at the Great Beyond Realm.¡±

    The green-faced demon cultivator''s expression changed drastically. ¡°How is that possible? How could a martial artist possibly kill Yuan Ling?!¡±

    In their minds, Yuan Ling had always been revered as a godlike figure. Though he always acted alone, hisbat strength was formidable. In the eye of the demon race, which worshiped power, he was highly admired.

    Moreover, he was indeed one of the top three most powerful existences among the younger generation of the demon race.

    An existence like Yuan Ling should not have lost to any young human cultivator in a one-on-one battle.

    Autumn said calmly, ¡°The human race also has its geniuses. If you all continue to be like frogs in a well, our race won''t be far off from going extinct.¡±

    Despite Autumn¡¯s words, they still found it hard to believe.

    ¡°I''ve fought with that human before, I recognize his aura.¡±

    Autumn recalled the events within Great Liang''s borders. Although that young martial artist had been suppressed by her at the time, in reality, she had not been confident she could kill him either.

    Moreover, she had the advantage from the start, stopping him from drawing his saber the entire time. If he had drawn it from the beginning, she might not have been able to deal with him so easily. Moreover, judging from the aura, that young martial artist had made significant progress since then.

    The fact that he could kill Yuan Ling spoke volumes.

    ¡°I will find him and kill him.¡±

    With those words, Autumn disappeared into the wind and snow without looking back.

 Chapter 524: We Have to Go and Take a Look Regardless Whether Its Right or Wrong

    Chapter 524: We Have to Go and Take a Look Regardless Whether It''s Right or Wrong

    Over the past few days, Chen Chao''splexion visibly grew rosier as he continued to recuperate. Liang Jinjin''s injuries, which had never been severe, had long since fully healed. However, this female qi refiner was very considerate and did not rush him. She just quietly apanied Chen Chao as they changed locations every few days, diligently taking care of covering their traces.

    As the two grew more familiar with each other, aside from Chen Chao asionally asking her about matters rted to qi refiners, she also began to ask some questions from time to time.

    ¡°I heard you used a broken saber. When did you get it fixed?¡±

    ¡°You didn''t hear about something that major?"

    Chen Chao smiled and recounted the events of Sword Qi Mountain. Only then did Liang Jinjin respond with an ¡°oh,¡± her curiosity piqued as she asked, ¡°What kind of person is your Emperor, anyway? I heard he once crossed the thirty thousand miles of deste north alone, fought against the Demon Emperor, and still managed to return unharmed.¡±

    Chen Chaoughed, "I haven''t heard His Majesty tell that story. Why don''t you ask him yourself one day?"

    Liang Jinjin frowned and shook her head. "We qi refiners can''t just enter the Divine Capital whenever we want. It''s the ce where a dynasty''s destiny is most concentrated. If we recklessly step foot there, it will greatly affect our cultivation."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow. "Then why did qi refiners attend the Myriad Willow Convention before?"

    Liang Jinjin sighed, "Of course, there are ways to solve that, but not everyone has ess to those methods. If I were to run off to the Divine Capital, my master and the others definitely wouldn''t agree."Chen Chao acknowledged with an "oh," as he casually learned a few more things about qi refiners.

    However, Liang Jinjin quickly realized what he was doing and said with some displeasure, "You''re baiting information out of me again."

    Chen Chao chuckled and did not defend himself. Over the past few days, although he had asked many questions about qi refiners, Liang Jinjin did not share everything. Sometimes, just when she was about to reveal something important, she would suddenly stop talking. So, Chen Chao would casually try to coax more information out of her. At first, Liang Jinjin would get very angry when she noticed, and Chen Chao would feel a bit embarrassed. But after it happened enough times, it did not bother them as much anymore.

    Chen Chao asked, "Besides your Pinecreek Mountain, do the qi refiners from other sects know that so-called Qi Observing Technique? It can''t be that only you have this ability, right?"

    Liang Jinjin ignored him and just turned her head away.

    Chen Chao sighed helplessly, "This can''t be considered a secret, right? You''re really stingy not to share even this."

    Liang Jinjin suddenly turned her head back, ring at Chen Chao as she asked, "Who''s stingy? I even gave you that medicinal pill!"

    Chen Chao was stunned, then sighed in resignation. He had lost count of how many times he had heard this line; just like when she used him of lying, his ears were practically getting calloused.

    "If you''re not stingy, then talk about it a little. Why keep this hidden?"

    Chen Chao smiled at Liang Jinjin. The saying that "one does not hit a smiling face" was referring to this, right?

    Puffing her cheeks in frustration, Liang Jinjin retorted, "Of course it''s not just us Pinecreek Mountain who knows this. Both Northern and Southern qi refiners have this secret technique, and some sects even have magic artifacts that can locate qi. They just aren''t as precise as ours."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Since it''s not some unique secret technique, then why won''t you teach me?"

    "Just not going to teach you!"

    Liang Jinjin red at Chen Chao fiercely, though her attempt to look fierce only made her seem somewhat adorable.

    Chen Chao restrained his smile and asked seriously, "Since it''s something everyone knows, won''t you run into other cultivators when you go to the so-called sect ruins? From what I see, your senior brothers and sisters aren''t all that strong. Could they have even been able topete with others?"

    Liang Jinjin frowned, "We''re not fools. We know not to go to the ces everyone else is heading. The sect we''re going to isn''t big, and it''s in a remote location. There shouldn''t be many people who can find it."

    Chen Chao responded with an "oh" and then shook his head, saying, "That''s no fun at all. Even when going out to search for treasures, you only dare to look in some remote corners? Can''t you be a bit bolder?"

    Liang Jinjin stared at Chen Chao. "Do you think everyone is like you? Just carrying a saber and going around killing, killing, killing."

    Chen Chao retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. If I hadn''t killed them, by now, even if those demons hadn''t eaten you alive, you would have been buried alive in the snow."

    Hearing this, Liang Jinjin lost her confidence and closed her mouth, not saying anything.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then said, "How about we go check out that biggest sect ruin?"

    "Do you really want me to be doomed eternally?" Liang Jinjin said softly, "If we get seen by so many people, I wouldn''t be able to clear my name even if I jumped into the Yellow River!"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and nodded, "That''s true. It wouldn''t be very interesting just encountering a bunch of qi refiners. If wee across a few demons, we could still have a fight. But with only qi refiners, there''s no valid justification to kill them."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao suddenly sighed, feeling a bit disheartened. "Now that you mention it, going to that sect ruin seems pointless¡­"

    Before Chen Chao could finish, Liang Jinjin quickly interrupted him, "You can''t go back on your word!"

    Chen Chao realized what she meant and nodded, reassuring this girl, "Don''t worry. I''m known for keeping my word. My promises are as good as gold. Who doesn''t know that?"

    This was just a bit of self-ttery in the first ce, but who knew this girl bluntly shot him down, "I don''t know."

    Chen Chao was not upset, he just smiled and said, "You''ll know soon enough."

    Just after finishing this sentence, Chen Chao suddenly stood up and looked into the distance.

    Liang Jinjin was a bit slow on the uptake as she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath and shook his head with a smile, "Nothing. A few demons havee looking for death. You wait here for a moment."

    With that, Chen Chao gripped his saber and walked off into the distance.

    Liang Jinjin watched the white figure in the snowstorm, her eyes revealing something else.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As more and more human cultivators arrived at the deste northern ins, thepetition among the young began to unfold silently. People were dying everywhere.

    Life and death seemed to have bemonce on these deste northern ins.

    No one knew when they might die. For those young cultivators who had spent most of their lives focused solely on cultivation, this was a huge test, making many of them realize what the frontier soldiers stationed in the Northern Frontier had been facing all these years.

    And those soldiers were not facing young cultivators, they went up against the likes of great demons.

    The young cultivators who thought of this might not have shown any immediate reaction, but a seed had already been nted in the hearts of some.

    When it would be watered, when it would sprout, and when it would bloom, no one could say for certain.

    Xie Nandu did not leave Coldgate Pass alone. Apanying her were some academy students, including Wang Kuan, and aside from the academy students, Gao Xuan was also there.

    Before they left Coldgate Pass, the Lord Warden Commander specifically instructed Gao Xuan to keep an eye on this genius girl from the academy, and not to let her venture too deep into the deste north.

    Currently, the most eye-catching young genius in the Great Liang Dynasty was Chen Chao, but only a few knew that Xie Nandu''s importance was in no way less than Chen Chao''s.

    Setting aside her identity, the things she was destined to do in the future were enough for the Great Liang Dynasty to take her seriously.

    However, Gao Xuan himself was currently just a martial artist in the Bitter Sea Realm, so there was little he could actually do. Besides, he did not believe that the young woman before him could be swayed by words.

    Earlier, when the two of them were discussing the marching route, Gao Xuan, who had spent many years in the Northern Frontier, confidently suggested a route he had long considered. He believed that if a major battle broke out, this route would allow them to strike at the heart of the demon army with the greatest speed. However, after hearing his n, Xie Nandu quickly rejected his idea and proposed an alternative route. Naturally, Gao Xuan did not agree, and neither of them was willing to trust the other. As a result, they decided to try out the routes, leading to the current situation.

    As others were engaged in life-and-death battles with the demon race, this group was instead focused on exploring military routes. Bored, Gao Xuan decided to strike up a conversation with Wang Kuan beside him.

    "Mr. Wang, don¡¯t you find this journey rather dull?"

    Wang Kuan smiled, first shaking his head before replying, "I wouldn''t say I deserve the title of ''Mr.'' If General Gao also finds this boring, why did you apany Junior Sister on this journey?"

    Gao Xuan frowned and said, "I just want to prove that my suggestion is correct. As for Miss Xie, though she''s well-read in military strategy, one must remember that what''s written in books isn''t always entirely urate."

    Wang Kuan nodded with a smile and said, "You have a point. But there''s something I''d like to tell you, General Gao."

    Gao Xuan nodded, "I''m all ears."

    Wang Kuan pointed to Xie Nandu ahead and softly said, "Junior Sister Xie has always been like this. Even if General Gao is correct, we still need to verify it for ourselves. Simply relying on hearsay isn''t the way of the academy."

    Before Gao Xuan could respond, Wang Kuan continued, "Besides, I think Junior Sister might not be wrong. But whether she is or isn''t, we''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 525: A Rare Good Person

    Chapter 525: A Rare Good Person

    For Chen Chao, killing demons was an everyday urrence.

    Especially when it was just a few young demon cultivators with low cultivation realms. Even though his injuries had not fully healed, it was not difficult for him to kill these demon cultivators. So, when thest demon cultivator fell, Chen Chao waved his hand, signaling Liang Jinjin toe over.

    Liang Jinjin frowned as she looked at the bodies scattered on the ground, feeling a bit disgusted.

    Chen Chao, on the other hand, was used to this sight. He even squatted among the corpses with interest, searching for the demon beads. After all, he was just a martial artist. If he were a qi refiner, he probably would have stripped these demon cultivators of every useful thing they had.

    For qi refiners, demon race cultivators absorbed the essence of heaven and earth in their cultivation, making their bodies full of treasures. Demon bones, demon blood - these could all be used in medicine. Just like Yuan Ling, whom Chen Chao had previously killed. If a qi refiner had seen his corpse, nothing would have been left untouched.

    Even that green ape fur, which Chen Chao could not easily cut through, would be enough for those qi refiners to craft a decent robe artifact.

    However, Yuan Ling had only been so difficult to deal with because of his bloodline advantage and cultivation realm. If either of those had beencking, he would not have caused Chen Chao such a headache.

    "Is there anything you want? I can get it for you," Chen Chao suddenly turned his head to look at Liang Jinjin.

    He did not have anything he wanted, but that did not mean Liang Jinjin did not. Although, seeing her reaction, it seemed she would not get her own hands dirty.Liang Jinjin shook her head.

    Chen Chao did not say anything more and was about to leave.

    After thinking for a moment, Liang Jinjin started her usual cleanup routine.

    Chen Chao had no choice but to stand there and wait, remaining silent.

    An hourter, Liang Jinjin had finished cleaning up. Seeing that the man in front of her still showed no signs of impatience, she said softly, "When we''re out in the wild, we have to be cautious about everything. You might not care if our tracks are exposed, but I''m afraid."

    Chen Chao teased, "Afraid I''ll ditch you and run for my life?"

    Liang Jinjin did not speak.

    Since she did not want to continue the conversation, Chen Chao did not press the issue. Instead, he changed the subject and asked, "What''s the name of the sect ruins we''re heading to this time? My injuries are almost fully healed."

    Thanks to the white mist in his body, Chen Chao''s recovery was far faster than the average cultivator. As long as he kept circting the white mist within, it would heal his wounds for him.

    Liang Jinjin seemed doubtful and asked suspiciously, "Really?"

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile. "At this point, I could take down any young demon prodigy. Even if a prince or princess of the Demon Emperor came, I can take them down with a single saber strike each."

    Liang Jinjin furrowed her brows, clearly not fully convinced. But this time she did not contradict him. After thinking for a moment, she said, "It''s a sect called Small Hill Sect. The name sounds small, and in reality, it was never veryrge. However, this sect was once a part of the qi refiner lineage, and it''s said that there was a long-lost qi refining technique within the sect. I can''t tell you exactly what it is, but my senior brothers and sisters and I are here for that technique. Whether we can find it or not is up to luck, but even if we don''t find the technique, we mighte across something else."

    "Some sects have grand-sounding names, like they''re heaven-shaking or world-annihting, but they''re often just minor, insignificant sects. Look at the top-tier sects of today, like the Infatuation Daoist Temple and Deercry Monastery, they have any grandiose names? Especially that Sword Sect, they didn''t even bother with a name and just called themselves the Sword Sect. If you ask me, the more impressive a sect''s name sounds, the less reason we have to visit. On the other hand, this Small Hill Sect sounds modest. It might just hold something extraordinary. We might even have a pleasant surprise on this trip."

    Chen Chao asked with a smile, ¡°Don''t you think it makes sense?¡±

    Liang Jinjin nodded, "It does make some sense."

    Chen Chao did not say much more, he just stepped back to let Liang Jinjin lead the way. ¡°Your turn to guide us. Should you use that Qi Observation technique? Want me to look away?¡±

    Liang Jinjin shook her head. ¡°Once this technique is mastered, you can sense things just by lightly activating it in your eyes. No need for extra preparation.¡±

    She stood still. After a moment, she said, ¡°Southeast.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded and followed behind her. At this moment, he could see more clearly how slender and graceful her figure was. However, Chen Chao did not pay it any mind. He was just thinking about the girl who loved to eat sweet potatoes, wondering how she was doing now.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two continued heading southeast. Along the way, they asionally encountered demon cultivators or other cultivators. Encounters with demon cultivators were straightforward - fight and kill them. Fortunately, besides running into one demon cultivator at the Great Beyond Realm, the remaining demons they met were of lower realms, and none were as difficult to deal with as Yuan Ling. Most of the demon cultivators were easily dispatched with a single strike, and Chen Chao collected a considerable number of demon beads. After counting, he realized that the value of these demon pearls had already exceeded the total amount he had earned during his two years as warden in Tianqing County.

    However, Chen Chao did not develop any thoughts of havinge to the Northern Frontier earlier. Given his previous realm,ing north would have been akin to courting death.

    As for Liang Jinjin, she continued her meticulous clean-up work with the same diligence as always, withoutint.

    There was nothing inappropriate about this, as it was for her own benefit as well.

    Thanks to this woman''s efforts, Chen Chao did not encounter any demon cultivators pursuing him along the way. Those that they encountered were not targeting him.

    Along the way, Liang Jinjin even suggested scouting the route in advance to avoid the demon cultivators, but Chen Chao refuted it. Representing Great Liang, he believed that killing one more young demon genius on the deste northern ins would reduce future pressure on Great Liang. Moreover, his injuries had improved significantly, it would not be easy for the average demon cultivator to kill him. Even if there were many opponents, Chen Chao was confident he could retreat safely with Liang Jinjin.

    However, they soon stopped in front of a snowbank. The night was deep, and two groups of cultivators were confronting each other. After watching for a moment, they understood the situation. Coincidentally, this was simr to Liang Jinjin''s previous encounter; both parties had their eyes on the demon corpses on the ground.

    But while the previous encounter had ulterior motives, this one was clearly different.

    Chen Chao smiled and asked, ¡°Does this look familiar?¡±

    Liang Jinjin frowned and asked with some anger, ¡°Aren''t you going to take action?¡±

    Chen Chao looked puzzled and replied, ¡°Why should I? They haven''t started fighting yet.¡± "Maybe the two sides will talk it out and shake hands. Why should we go out there?"

    Liang Jinjin could not believe it and asked, "Is it really that simple?"

    Chen Chao did not answer this question. He just raised his hands and ced them behind his head, looking rxed as he said, "If our identities get exposed after we step out, and they start shouting to kill me, should I fight back and kill them? But if we let them go and rumors about our rtionship spread, how will you exin yourself when you return to Pinecreek Mountain? It''s too much trouble, why didn''t you consider all these?"

    Liang Jinjin became hesitant after hearing this but still said, "What if they''re scared that news will leak and want to silence them? We clearly have the power to save them."

    Chen Chao sighed and gently replied, "If I weren''t here, would you still rush to help if you were alone? You should know that you could very well lose your life."

    Liang Jinjin remained silent, unsure of what she was thinking.

    In the distance, the two groups of cultivators faced off for a long time until suddenly, someone from one side made a move, instantly sparking a battle. Liang Jinjin watched the scene unfold and looked at Chen Chao with a bit of anticipation, saying softly, "People are going to die."

    Chen Chao also nced at the distant fight but was not in a hurry to respond.

    This trip to the deste north, as the Lord Warden Commander had mentioned earlier, was a three-way struggle. These cultivators might not be interested in him, but if people with ulterior motives found himter, there would surely be those who wanted to kill him. He hoped that when that time came, Liang Jinjin would not be around, as this woman might be even more disappointed with the world.

    Chen Chao had once been iparably disappointed with the world, only to find hope again. However, he still had no fondness for foreign cultivators, and he really did not want to get involved in such messy affairs.

    Liang Jinjin was a bit angered by Chen Chao''s indifference, but soon one of the groups in the fight began to beg for mercy, offering to give up all the demon corpses to stop the battle. Fortunately, the opposing side did not press the issue, and the two groups separated and went their own ways.

    This made Liang Jinjin, who had originally intended to intervene no matter what, stand there in a daze, somewhat lost.

    Only then did Chen Chao speak, "Those were just some insignificant demon corpses. Even if they were stolen, it''s not worth killing over. It''s not like their sect would go out of their way to seek revenge over something like this. You probably haven''t been out much, so you don''t understand that the world isn¡¯t always about fighting and killing. The one who started the fight likely acted out of hot-blooded impulsiveness. Once they realized they couldn''t win, of course, they knew to back down."

    ¡°There aren''t that many things in life worth a fight to the death.¡±

    Chen Chao tapped the absent-minded Liang Jinjin with his saber''s scabbard and smiled, "Let''s go."

    It took a moment for thetter to snap out of it, and then she nodded, deep in thought.

    The two continued heading southeast. After only half a day, they crossed a rare snowy mountain and encountered another group of cultivators. These cultivators were surrounded by several demons, and it appeared that several of theirrades had already fallen in battle. The remaining few were all injured, barely holding on.

    This time, Liang Jinjin did not hesitate. Without even asking Chen Chao, she used a qi refiner''s technique to form a snowman in the snow and sent it charging into the battlefield.

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh, as the snowman was only slightly taller than a person. Compared to the already deceased senior brothers and sisters of this female qi refiner, her abilities were indeed far inferior.

    Even with such meager skills, she dared to intervene and save people, perhaps it was just her naturally kind heart.

 Chapter 526: When Did I Gain Another Father

    Chapter 526: When Did I Gain Another Father

    As Chen Chao expected, the snowman Liang Jinjin controlled was shattered by a demon cultivator with a single punch shortly after entering the battlefield, turning back into a pile of snow. The cultivators who had been trapped briefly saw a glimmer of hope, but after witnessing this, they instantly fell into despair again.

    In this world, perhaps the most painful thing was this. One could endure the darkness if they had never seen the light.

    Among the surrounded cultivators, a man who seemed to be the leader, perhaps noticing Liang Jinjin''s low cultivation realm and the significant distance between them, did not want to drag her down. He immediately shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don''t worry about us! Flee quickly, saving your life is most important!¡±

    But at this moment, Liang Jinjin was entirely focused on the snowman and did not hear him. After the snowman shattered, she immediately summoned several more in a desperate attempt. However, these new snowmen were only half a person tall, and they were soon smashed to pieces by arge demon cultivator who sneered as he destroyed them with a single punch each.

    Liang Jinjin stumbled back a few steps and then fell to the ground, sitting in the wind and snow.

    The big and tall demon cultivator sneered, likely thinking that this human woman had lost her mind. However, he had no intention of showing mercy. Hisrge hand reached out, aiming directly at Liang Jinjin. If nothing unexpected happened, this punch would be enough to kill her.

    Seeing this, the group of humans felt a pang of guilt. If not for trying to help them, this unknown woman would not have met her end here.

    But in the next moment, they were all stunned. For some reason, they saw the tall demon cultivator''s head suddenly explode, and then he fell heavily to the ground, lifeless in the snow.

    Unbeknownst to them, a young man in white had already appeared in front of the woman.It was clear that the tall demon cultivator had died by his hands.

    After that, the young man simply sighed and beckoned at the remaining demon cultivators, as if inviting them toe at him.

    The demon cultivators exchanged nces and, without any hesitation, abandoned their attack on the surrounded cultivators and charged at Chen Chao together.

    After that, everyone could only see the young man, who had a saber hanging by his side but did not draw it, facing the demon cultivators barehanded. Just as the few who had escaped the predicament caught their breath and were about to join the fight, they saw one of the demon cultivators get sent flying with a single punch,nding heavily and dying instantly.

    This scene made one of the women widen her eyes, her mouth slightly agape, her face filled with disbelief.

    This sight even dispelled any thoughts they had of joining the battle.

    Shock!

    Other than shock, there was still only shock!

    As they stood there stunned, the demon cultivators were all pummeled to death by Chen Chao.

    After finishing them off, Chen Chao turned back and helplessly nced at Liang Jinjin, who was still sitting on the ground. Originally, he had a better n in mind. It could not only save these cultivators, but also better conceal his identity. However, with Liang Jinjin''s impulsive action, the n could not keep up with the changes, so he could only do this.

    Fortunately, Chen Chao had heard their warning earlier and did not regret his actions.

    After all, it was not easy toe across cultivators like them these days.

    The few who had just snapped out of their daze quickly ran over. The man in the lead promptly cupped his hands and said, "I''m Liu Yuquan from Jade Summit Mountain. Thank you, Fellow Daoist, for your assistance. I''ll never forget your life-saving grace!"

    As Liu Yuquan spoke, the others behind him also introduced themselves.

    "Chen Sanshui from Jade Summit Mountain. Thank you, Fellow Daoist. Your kindness will never be forgotten."

    "Guo Jianjia from Jade Summit Mountain. Thank you, Fellow Daoist. I''ll remember your great kindness. If I have the chance, I''ll surely repay it!"

    "Shen Zhuo from Jade Summit Mountain..."

    They were all disciples of Jade Summit Mountain, and they each expressed their gratitude. When Liang Jinjin approached, they repeated what they had just said without showing any bias, despite Liang Jinjin''s limited contribution.

    Liang Jinjin, feeling a bit shy, spoke up, "I''m Liang Jinjin from Songxi Mountain. I didn''t really do much; it was mainly Chen..."

    She was about to say that it was thanks to Chen Chao, but suddenly remembered his identity, causing her to feel awkward.

    Although Chen Chao felt a bit helpless, he was already ustomed to it. He sighed, thinking that this silly girl had not only revealed her own identity but almost dragged him into it as well. However, at this point, it seemed like they could not brush it off.

    Earlier, Liu Yuquan and the others had been very considerate; they introduced themselves as a sign of respect and gratitude towards Chen Chao but refrained from asking about his name or background. This showed that they were quite experienced in worldly affairs, whereas Liang Jinjin appeared much more naive. She clearly knew that keeping his identity a secret would save them a lot of trouble, yet she still spoke up.

    Now, Chen Chao found himself in a dilemma. If these people had not been from Jade Summit Mountain, he could have simply said he was from there. But as fate would have it, they were indeed Jade Summit Mountain disciples, leaving Chen Chao at a loss for what to say.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chen Chao could only cup his fists and say, "I''m Chen Fuyao from Windspirit Mountain. Greetings, Fellow Daoists. It was just a small effort, there''s no need to thank me."

    "Windspirit Mountain? Could it be the Windspirit Mountain in White Deer Prefecture?" "To be honest, I once had the honor of meeting Senior Chen Wannian from there. Brother Chen, you also bear the surname Chen, could it be that you..."

    Chen Chao had just casually made up a sect, not expecting Shen Zhuo to look at him with such excitement, leaving Chen Chao somewhat bewildered.

    There was really such a sect?!

    Chen Chao coughed lightly and did not nod his head.

    However, Shen Zhuo nodded to himself, saying, "That must be it. With Brother Chen''s cultivation level, if not... Ahem, I''ve spoken too much."

    Chen Chao remained silent, realizing that this misunderstanding was growing bigger and bigger.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I''m just a martial artist."

    Originally, he only wanted to subtly deny the rtionship. But once he said those words, the others immediately nodded, their expressions growing more convinced.

    Chen Chao forced a smile. What was going on?

    He had no idea that the Chen Wannen mentioned by Shen Zhuo was none other than a Nepenthe martial artist.

    This person started as a mere servant, but after revealing his martial arts talent, he became a martial artist. Initially, no one expected him to achieve much and he faced many disdainful looks. However, this person not only had exceptional martial arts talent but also a strong will. He steadily rose through the ranks and eventually reached Nepenthe, bing the deputy mountain lord of Windspirit Mountain. Among martial artists in the foreignnds, he firmly ranked in the top three, and most people dared not underestimate him.

    In their view, Chen Chao who came from Windspirit Mountain and being such a high-level martial artist, and also sharing the surname Chen, was naturally assumed to be the descendant of that Chen Wannen.

    If Chen Chao knew the truth, he would not know whether tough or cry.

    He had inexplicably gained another father.

    Chen Chao sighed, unsure of what to do, but decided not to think too much about it. Fortunately, the people in front of him were kind-hearted and had no special views about his identity as a martial artist.

    ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s not suitable to stay here for long. Let''s leave first and then enjoy a drink together, how about that?¡±

    Being an experienced individual, Liu Yuquan quickly suggested moving away from this ce, a suggestion that received unanimous agreement from everyone. However, when they looked at Liang Jinjin, the female qi refiner had already begun to clean up their traces.

    ¡°Brother Chen, what is Fellow Daoist Liang doing?¡±

    Liu Yuquan asked, somewhat puzzled.

    Chen Chao clutched his forehead and sighed deeply.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The group soon left and found a cave to rest in by dusk.

    A pile of bonfire was lit, and a few people sat around it. Liu Yuquan expressed his gratitude again, saying, "I truly thank Brother Chen and Fellow Daoist Liang. If it weren''t for Brother Chen, we might have all be prey for the demons. Such great kindness cannot be repaid with words. If ever you need anything from this Liu, I''ll go through hellfire and water, and I won''t refuse even if it means death!"

    The other cultivators from Jade Summit Mountain also nodded and repeated simr words.

    Chen Chao smiled and waved his hand, saying, "We are all fellow daoists, it''s only natural. If we must mention it, I''ve once had a brief encounter with Fellow Daoist Lin Xian from your Jade Summit Mountain."

    Among the group, the only woman, Guo Jianjia, said with a smile, "Senior Brother Lin Xian is famous for his extensivework of friends. I didn''t expect to meet one of Senior Brother Lin''s acquaintances here."

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "Not really friends, just a brief acquaintance."

    Afterwards, the group chatted casually, and the atmosphere was very pleasant. Their rtionship quickly became much closer. They even asked why Liang Jinjin who came from Pinecreek Mountain would be traveling together with Chen Chao. After Liang Jinjin nced at Chen Chao and saw that he had no intention of speaking, she softly said, "Previously, when we were surrounded and attacked by demons, it was Fellow Daoist Chen who came to my aid."

    Shen Zhuo pped his thigh and said, "Indeed, it turns out that Brother Chen has always been such a warm-hearted and kind person. This makesplete sense!"

    It was clear that Shen Zhuo was now thoroughly impressed by Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao coughed dryly, his face reddening.

    Guo Jianjia looked at Chen Chao and asked softly, "Since Fellow Daoist Chen is so exceptional, why haven''t I heard of your name before? By right, a young talent like Fellow Daoist Chen should be no less impressive than that young martial artist from the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I have been cultivating on the mountain for a long time and rarelye out. This time, I simply wanted to see the Northern Frontier''s scenery, so I made this trip. As for the young martial artist from Great Liang you mentioned, I''ve heard of him as well. How can Ipare myself with him?"

    Liu Yuquanughed and said, "Although that Chen Chao has quite a reputation, in my view, Brother Chen can definitely stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Just as he likes to wear ck clothes, you wear white. Perhaps the two of you could be known as the ''Two Chens of the North and South.'' Among the young martial artists in the world, you two are the top contenders."

    Shen Zhuo and the others also agreed.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "From what I hear from fellow daoists, it seems that you don''t have much animosity towards that Chen Chao? But I''ve heard that his reputation in the foreignnds isn''t good, and many people dislike him."

    Since he had a fake identity, Chen Chao decided to take the opportunity to inquire further.

    However, Liang Jinjin, who had mostly remained silent, found this scene a bit strange. Her expression was peculiar as she looked at Chen Chao several times.

    "Forgive me for speaking frankly, but most of Chen Chao''s poor reputation is spread by rumors from the foreignnds. Many people are displeased because he won the top spot in the Myriad Willow Convention, so there''s malicious nder against him. In my view, he has done nothing wrong. Every time he has acted, it has been in response to issues caused by us foreign cultivators!"

    Chen Sanshui, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke. His words were awkward, but to Chen Chao, they sounded like heavenly music.

    If it were not inconvenient to reveal his identity at the moment, Chen Chao would have been very eager to express his gratitude.

 Chapter 527: They Said That Im a Good Person

    Chapter 527: They Said That I''m a Good Person

    "Indeed, the ounts of Chen Chao circting in the foreignnds are mostly vague and hard to believe. It''s merely that certain people are taking advantage of the discord between the foreignnds and the Great Liang Dynasty to make a big fuss. In reality, Chen Chao isn''t as bad as they say. The earlier rumor that he caused the fall of the Sublime Bright Sect was because that sect engaged in heinous deeds. As for theter massacre of Clearwater Mountain, it goes without saying that Clearwater Mountain had a notorious reputation for using children as medicine. Such inhumane acts go against heaven and reason, and should have long been punished by Heaven!"

    Liu Yuquan was somewhat agitated. Originally, such words were not meant to be said casually, but since Chen Chao had saved their lives, he did not consider him an outsider, so it was eptable to speak freely.

    As for the other fellow cultivators, they were simr in temperament. Otherwise, they would not have traveled together this time. It was just unfortunate that a few of their fellow cultivators had already passed away.

    Chen Chao nodded and said solemnly, "Indeed, such rumors are baseless. When I first heard them, I found them absurd. This person should be a good person, otherwise, he wouldn''t have aplished something like destroying the Clearwater Mountain. It''s a pity that such a good person is ndered and bears such a bad reputation. I think we should help clear his name, at least speak up for him. Otherwise, this world will truly be unbearable!"

    As Chen Chao spoke, Liang Jinjin had already pulled the corner of her mouth into a faint smile and then stood up.

    Guo Jianjia asked curiously, "Where is Fellow Daoist Liang going?"

    "I¡¯m going to the cave entrance to get some fresh air, it''s a bit hot," Liang Jinjin replied with a slight smile, though the smile seemed somewhat forced.

    Chen Chao felt a bit embarrassed.

    Do my words really sound so unpleasant?Is there a need to run to the entrance of the cave?

    Shen Zhuo looked at Chen Chao with admiration and said, "I didn''t expect Brother Chen to be so upright and righteous. It''s truly rare. Not only are you willing to help strangers, but you also speak up for those who have no connection to you. It''s a pity there''s no good wine, otherwise, I''d really like to raise a toast to you!"

    Chen Chao took out the gourd of alcohol from his robe and smiled, "I do have wine, and plenty of it. I just don''t know how much Fellow Daoist Shen can drink."

    Seeing the wine, Shen Zhuo quickly made a few ice cups from the snow, cing one in front of each person. Even Liang Jinjin, who had sat back down, got a share. Chen Chao smiled as he poured a cup for everyone and said, "Meeting each other is fate, let¡¯s not waste time on small talk. Let''s just drink to it."

    The group quickly raised their cups and took a few sips. Guo Jianjia tasted a little and then continued to look at Chen Chao.

    Liu Yuquan, Shen Zhuo, and Chen Sanshui, on the other hand, drank their cups in one gulp.

    Chen Chao poured another cup for the two of them. Liu Yuquan said, "We should drink heartily, but since we''re still in a dangerous situation, we shouldn''t drink too much. This will be thest cup. Please pardon us, Brother Chen."

    Chen Chao nodded and was not bothered by it. He turned to Shen Zhuo with a smile and asked, "What about Fellow Daoist Shen and Fellow Daoist Chen?"

    Before Chen Sanshui could speak, Shen Zhuo replied with a smile, "His drinking capacity is about the same as Brother Liu''s, two cups are enough. But I might drink a few more cups with Brother Chen."

    Chen Chaoughed heartily, feeling very pleased as he said, "Not to getpletely drunk, but at least to drink till satisfied."

    Afterward, most people stopped drinking. Only a couple of them drank quite a bit. Shen Zhuo, whose alcohol tolerance was somewhat lower, ended up quite drunk and fell asleep. Liu Yuquan looked at his unrestrained junior brother with some helplessness but still covered him with a coat.

    Noticing Liu Yuquan''s concern, Chen Chao smiled and said, "There''s no need to worry. Before Fellow Daoist Shen sobers up, there won''t be any issues. Fellow Daoist Liu, are your injuries severe? Do you want to rest up?"

    Liu Yuquan thought for a moment, then nodded without hesitation, "Thank you, Brother Chen."

    Chen Chao looked at Chen Sanshui and signaled him to do the same.

    Being a man of few words, Chen Sanshui rarely spoke. He simply nodded and cast a grateful nce at Chen Chao.

    Liang Jinjin felt a bit drowsy and also drifted off to sleep. Right now, only Chen Chao and Guo Jianjia were still awake. Guo Jianjia had been well cared for earlier, so she was not injured, which showed the genuine concern the cultivators from Jade Summit Mountain had for their junior sister.

    Chen Chao got up and walked to the cave entrance, where he sat alone, gazing at the wind and snow outside, lost in thought.

    After a while, Guo Jianjia gathered her courage and approached him, softly asking, "Fellow Daoist Chen, may I sit here for a while?"

    Chen Chao nced at her, shifted to make some space, and nodded, "Of course."

    Guo Jianjia then slowly sat down, not far from Chen Chao. Her cheeks were slightly flushed despite the little wine she had drunk, and she looked at Chen Chao shyly.

    However, Chen Chao looked outside the cave.

    "Fellow Daoist Chen..."

    Guo Jianjia wanted to speak, but swallowed her words back.

    Chen Chao turned his head and looked at her, smiling as he said, "If you have something to say, just say it."

    Guo Jianjia thought for a moment before softly asking, "Does Fellow Daoist Chen have a daopanion?"

    Chen Chao was taken aback, he had not expected her to ask this.

    He turned his head away, suddenly unsure of how to respond.

    Perhaps due to having drank some alcohol, Guo Jianjia, having started the conversation, now seemed unable to stop. "If Fellow Daoist Chen already has a daopanion, then just pretend I didn''t say anything. But if Fellow Daoist Chen doesn''t have one yet, how about we be friends? As for what happens afterward, it''s up to fate. Either way, I have a good impression of Fellow Daoist Chen. I wonder what Fellow Daoist Chen thinks of me?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then suddenly said, "Do you know that Fellow Daoist Chen also likes you?"

    Chen Chao was naturally referring to Chen Sanshui. Being a man of few words, Chen Sanshui probably had not expressed his feelings. But earlier, when Guo Jianjia was looking at him, Chen Sanshui was also watching her, and the affection in his eyes was barely concealed.

    In fact, anyone with keen eyes could see it.

    Guo Jianjia was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, "But I don''t like Senior Brother Chen. However, I won''t stop him from liking me. In truth, I don''t have any right to do so. Just like I want to be with Fellow Daoist Chen... I won''t force you to like me either."

    These words left Chen Chao unsure of how to continue the conversation, but he quickly smiled and said, "Although I don''t have a daopanion, I do like a girl, and she likes me too. So, Fellow Daoist Guo, there''s no need to waste your time on me."

    Guo Jianjia initially felt a bit disappointed, but she quickly smiled and said, "That''s okay, I understand."

    Chen Chao nodded and said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By the time dawn broke, everyone gradually woke up. For people like Liu Yuquan and the others, after a night of meditation, their injuries had mostly healed. After all, they had sect elixirs, and their injuries weren''t too severe to begin with.

    Chen Chao took the initiative to ask, "What are your ns, Fellow Daoists?"

    Liu Yuquan looked ashamed and said, "Initially, I just wanted toe and see the Northern Frontier. But after arriving, I realized how dangerous this ce truly is. Thinking back, I now have even more respect for the martial artists of the Great Liang. I remember in my younger days, I didn''t think much of them, but now I feel deeply ashamed. We''re nning to return to the sect to cultivate diligently. Hopefully, one day, we can return to the Northern Frontier and do something for the human race."

    Shen Zhuoughed heartily and said, "I hope that one day, I can step into Nepenthe and y a great demon. Then, I would have no regrets in this life!"

    The other two nodded in agreement.

    Liu Yuquan then asked, "What about you, Brother Chen?"

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "I was originally going to escort Fellow Daoist Liang out of the deste northern ins, but before leaving, I wanted to see if I could kill a few more powerful demons."

    Hearing this, the group exchanged nces, and then Liu Yuquan smiled and said, "If Brother Chen trusts us, we can escort Fellow Daoist Liang out of the deste northern ins. Rest assured, even if we die, we will never let any harme to Fellow Daoist Liang!"

    Although these words were spoken with great determination, there was actually little confidence behind them.

    However, they also wanted to lighten Chen Chao''s burden, as bringing Liang Jinjin along in the deste north was ultimately a drag.

    Chen Chao shook his head and politely declined, "Since I''ve promised Fellow Daoist Liang, I can''t entrust her to others. If I didn''t have matters to attend to, I would have wanted to escort all of you out as well, as I''m also somewhat worried."

    Before Liu Yuquan could speak, Shen Zhuo once again looked at Chen Chao with admiration. The more Chen Chao said and did, the more this Fellow Daoist Shen admired him.

    "In that case, we won''t say much more. I hope that one day we can meet again, and when that timees, we must drink to our heart''s content."

    Liu Yuquan cupped his hands in farewell.

    Chen Chao also smiled and said, "Definitely."

    "Brother Chen, if I have the chance, I''lle to Windspirit Mountain to find you. You must show me around properly then!"

    Shen Zhuo had a look of excitement, as if he had already nned when he would visit Windspirit Mountain.

    Chen Chao''s expression changed slightly, and he said with some difficulty, "Even if I''m fortunate enough to leave the deste north alive, I n to travel the world, so it''s uncertain when I''ll return to the mountain."

    Shen Zhuoughed, "With Brother Chen''s cultivation, you will surely leave here safe and sound. Whenever you return to the mountain, just send me a letter."

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The others also cupped their hands in farewell. However, after taking a few steps, Guo Jianjia turned back, smiled at Chen Chao, and said, "I wish Fellow Daoist Chen and the girl you fancy a long life together, staying by each other''s side forever!"

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, she gracefully turned around and followed her fellow disciples.

    Chen Chao stood there and murmured, "What a woman who knows how to take things up and let them go."

    After the group had walked away, Liang Jinjin approached him, her expression teasing. "What''s the matter? Even if you have someone you like, can''t you like another as well? Don''t your Great Liang people have the saying about having three wives and four concubines?"

    She initially wanted to use the Great Liang Emperor as an example, but upon thinking it over, she realized that His Majesty only had one empress, leaving her somewhat defeated.

    "How do you know she likes me?" Chen Chao felt a bit perplexed. "Can you not only tell if someone is lying but also see into people''s hearts?!"

    Chen Chao found this rather terrifying.

    Liang Jinjin looked at him, her expression t. "When they were asleepst night, I wasn''t sleeping."

    Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief, thinking to himself that it was fortunate.

    "Let''s go. It''s not every day I run into some cultivators who don''t dislike me, yet you seem pretty unhappy about it."

    Chen Chao rubbed his head, recalling how the woman in front of him had stood up earlier.

    Liang Jinjin clicked her tongue and said, "I couldn''t bear to listen to the things you were saying. Didn''t you feel embarrassed when you were saying them? How could you keep going?"

    Chen Chao frowned. "Everything I said was true, wasn''t it? I didn''t exaggerate at all. Can''t I defend myself? Should I just let them nder me like that?"

    Liang Jinjin said with righteous indignation, "Then why didn''t you tell them who you really are? Why didn''t you dare?"

    Chen Chao sighed, "I was thinking of you."

    But, his wordscked confidence. After all, considering the temperament of those people, even if he revealed his true identity, they probably would not spread it around, nor would they expose the fact that he was traveling with Liang Jinjin.

    Liang Jinjin initially felt a warmness in her heart, but after ncing at Chen Chao, she quickly grew angry again and said, "You''re lying!"

    Chen Chao was at a loss for words.

    If he could see the qi surrounding him, Chen Chao would rather sever itpletely right now.

    He also desperately hoped that Xie Nandu would never learn this particr technique, because if she did, he would undoubtedly be utterly defeated in front of her.

    What kind of lousy technique was this, it should have gone extinct long ago!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Afterward, the two of them continued traveling southeast. Finally, after several days, they arrived at the foot of a snowy mountain. The deste northern ins spanned thirty thousand miles and were not entirely t. There were some snowy mountains, though not many.

    The snowy mountain before them was not particrly tall; likely something that anyone would find unremarkable.

    However, Liang Jinjin stopped in front of it, gazing at it for a long time before finally nodding and saying, "This is the ce."

    Chen Chao also nodded and asked, "Can you find the entrance?"

    Liang Jinjin shook her head very naturally.

    Chen Chao was very speechless.

    "I only know that the Small Hill Sect is inside this mountain. After so many years, it''s hard to say whether it''s underground or within the mountain itself."

    Liang Jinjin quickly suggested, "Perhaps we''ll find out once we get inside the mountain."

    With no other options, Chen Chao could only nod in agreement.

    hence, the two of them proceeded without hesitation and soon entered the mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the snowy ins, Autumn continued moving southeast. During her journey, she discovered several corpses of fellow demons scattered across the ins. After examining the wounds, she was able to determine that they were caused by Chen Chao, which made her even more certain that Chen Chao was on this path.

    The route was correct, and it seemed she would find Chen Chao soon. However, not long after, Autumn was stopped by a young daoist.

    The daoist wore a dark red daoist robe and looked as handsome as jade.

    He looked at Autumn through the wind and snow and asked with a smile, "Are you the one who injured my senior sister?"

 Chapter 528: Im Standing Up for Senior Sister

    Chapter 528: I''m Standing Up for Senior Sister

    In the wind and snow, Autumn looked at the young daoist who appeared before her. After a brief moment of contemtion, she recognized his identity and said calmly, ¡°The Twin Pirs of Daoism? Why not face me together, instead ofing to die one by one?"

    The person before her was naturally the other of the twin pirs, Yun Jianyue.

    Now at the top of the Latent Dragon List, he could be considered the nominal leader among the younger generation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Demon Emperor has a remarkably talented daughter. I suppose that''s you, Princess.¡±

    Yun Jianyue smiled slightly. ¡°Since you''re the princess, my senior sister''s defeat is understandable. However, since you''ve injured my senior sister, this lowly daoist would like to have a word with Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You like that woman?¡±

    Autumn looked at Yun Jianyue and mocked, ¡°Your taste is truly poor.¡±

    Yun Jianyue frowned slightly, showing some dissatisfaction. But he just shook his head and said, ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. What is good or bad is not for Your Highness to decide. If Your Highness intends to provoke this lowly with such tactics, it''s rather underhanded.¡±

    Autumn remained silent, merely letting out a coldugh as the wind and snow intensified around them.Yun Jianyue nced at the demonic qi swirling around Autumn and said softly, ¡°Since my senior sister couldn''t handle Your Highness, why don''t you take a look at this lowly daoist''s techniques?¡±

    After saying this, Yun Jianyue raised his hand slightly. The wind and snow behind him suddenly ceased, creating a stark contrast with the surging storm in front, forming a clear contrast between calm and chaos.

    The difference was striking.

    Yun Jianyue had broken through to the Great Beyond Realm in the ruins of the Rongshan Sect. Apart from the battle where he had to suppress his realm against Chen Chao, he had not fought in a long time. However, this did not mean that his cultivation had stagnated. On the contrary, as a daoist prodigy, his skills had advanced considerably in the meantime. He had deliberately feigned weakness in front of his senior sister Ye Zhihua. But in reality, she was no longer his match if they were to fight seriously.

    In the world, there were very few young geniuses who could challenge him anymore.

    Autumn''s expression remained unchanged as the raging wind and snow surged past her body and continued forward. The storm swept her robes and long hair, adding a wild beauty to this demon princess.

    Yun Jianyue''s expression remained calm as he silently watched the wind and snow swirling around him. Meanwhile, the qi within him slowly seeped out, spreading throughout heaven and earth.

    The wind and snow surged forward, carrying more snow and forming a snowstorm created by human effort.

    The surrounding storm was disturbed, its trajectory altered, and it fell farther away.

    Yun Jianyue stood at the heart of this storm without any movement. As the storm approached him, the snow at the forefront suddenly crystallized, forming various bizarre ice sculptures. Despite theyers of snow umting behind him, the storm could no longer advance an inch.

    Just the initial exchange between the two made it clear that Yun Jianyue was far more powerful than Ye Zhihua.

    This daoist prodigy, who had always been in the shadow of his senior sister, had surged ahead on the path of cultivation, leaving Ye Zhihua far behind in the dust.

    Autumn furrowed her brows slightly, seemingly surprised that this other member of the Twin Pirs of Daoism was so actually much stronger than Ye Zhihua. After thinking for a moment, Autumn''s figure darted across several dozen yards, directly traversing the snow that had already transformed into ice sculptures. As the ice sculptures shattered, Autumn reached out and casually drew a snow sword from the snow. She arrived in front of Yun Jianyue, who seemed taken aback by the fierce demeanor of this demon princess. However, Yun Jianyue merely fell back and retreated into the stagnant snow.

    Autumn did not hesitate. She swung her sword downward, and the surging demonic qi poured out like a gxy, transforming into streams of ck energy that crashed into the world Yun Jianyue had constructed.

    Seeing that Autumn did not plunge headfirst into the world he had created, Yun Jianyue felt some regret. This was the battlefield he had designed for Autumn, but the woman before him, with her high cultivation realm and profound cunning, had instantly seen through his intentions. Yun Jianyue had originally expected that since Autumn was prideful, she would definitely act recklessly...

    Forget it.

    Yun Jianyue, who had his n exposed, showed no major signs of frustration. He noticed that the stagnant wind and snow were starting to tremble slightly. A butterfly of radiant light appeared from his fingertips and fluttered ahead. After leaving his hand, it flew towards Autumn. Yun Jianyue knew from detailed ounts of his senior sister''s battle with Autumn that she had once used this technique inbat with Autumn but was defeated. Now, Yun Jianyue was curious to see if Autumn could destroy his butterfly with the same technique.

    The butterfly pped its wings, bridging the vast sea.

    As the world of wind and snow created by Yun Jianyuepletely shattered, the brilliant butterfly approached Autumn. With each gentle p of the butterfly¡¯s wings, the surrounding wind and snow were stirred, creating a phenomenon far surpassing the one previously conjured by Ye Zhihua.

    In an instant, the wind and snow had already enveloped Autumn, and the radiant butterfly had also been swallowed by the storm, appearing right in front of Autumn.

    Yun Jianyue watched this scene silently. However, the next moment, a brilliant beam of light shot out from within the storm, piercing the sky. Yun Jianyue frowned slightly, and golden threads began to emerge from his fingertips. At an incredibly rapid speed, these golden threads swept toward the storm, quickly wrapping around the wind and snow in front of Autumn.

    At this moment, it was as if a massive cocoon had appeared in the world. It even shimmered with golden light, creating a striking scene.

    The returning golden threads were grasped tightly by Yun Jianyue, who then pulled forcefully, tightening therge storm even further.

    However, within moments, Yun Jianyue''splexion turned pale.

    Rather than extinguishing, the massive cocoon in front of him grew even more radiant. Furthermore, more light began to emanate from the cocoon. As time went on, the cocoon became increasingly riddled with holes.

    Yun Jianyue let out a sigh, realizing he had underestimated this demon princess.

    Recognizing that it was toote to change the situation, Yun Jianyue chose to release the golden threads willingly. In the next instant, the massive cocoon exploded.

    Countless wind and snow roared outward, crashing into everything around. Numerous snowdrifts and snowy ground were not spared. In a short time, the area around them for several miles was left in ruins.

    Autumn reappeared in the world.

    However, in the next moment, countless ice spears surged towards her.

    Having released the golden threads, Yun Jianyue did not remain idle, he had already begun nning his next attack.

    Autumn''s snow sword was still in her hand, and with each swing, numerous ice spears were shattered and fell to the ground. This method was certainly effective, but it was impossible to cause her harm with such means.

    But how could Yun Jianyue''s methods be so limited?

    As the ice spears were all destroyed, the thunderclouds beyond the storm began to rumble.

    Among the younger generation of humans in the world today, if it came to lightning techniques, Yun Jianyue was undoubtedly the best.

    Yet, before the thunderclouds fully formed, Autumn had already reached Yun Jianyue, thrusting her snow sword directly at him.

    Yun Jianyue''s daoist robe swirled, and a very pure daoist aura surged forth, attempting to block Autumn''s strike. Within this small area, two auras shed and devoured each other incessantly.

    Autumn struck with her palm towards Yun Jianyue¡¯s head. When they were in closebat, even with all his magic spells, Yun Jianyue found himself at a disadvantage.

    This was the strength of the demon race, not only could they use techniques to fight against cultivators, but they also possessed a naturally unparalleled physique in closebat.

    However, the demon race had different races, and there were differences in physiques too. While Autumn''s physique might not be as formidable as Yuan Ling''s, it was far beyond what Yun Jianyue, a daoist cultivator, could withstand.

    Yun Jianyue was gradually finding it harder to cope. His daoist robe was already riddled with numerous tears.

    After blocking Autumn''s domineering palm strike, Yun Jianyue was struck on the shoulder by the snow sword, and blood instantly gushed out.

    Yun Jianyue''s face turned pale.

    A golden lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky!

    Autumn furrowed her brows, intending to withdraw her sword, but she found that a tall snow wall had silently appeared behind her, blocking her escape route.

    Yun Jianyue in front of her gave a faint smile and then slid back several dozen feet.

    As he retreated, Autumn threw her snow sword. But unexpectedly, she did not use it to block the descending lightning bolt. Instead, she continued to pursue Yun Jianyue.

    The snow sword pierced through the storm and drove into Yun Jianyue''s chest.

    At the same time, Autumn violently shattered the snow wall behind her, but it was toote. The golden lightning bolt had already descended.

    The lightning pool Yun Jianyue had constructed had taken shape at this moment.

    Countless bolts of lightning followed in session, their power astonishing.

    Yun Jianyue who had alreadynded far away showed no expression and did not reach to pull out the snow sword embedded in his chest. The snow sword had already melted, with water droplets falling and merging into the world.

    Yun Jianyue had underestimated this demon princess in the end.

 Chapter 529: Avalanche

    Chapter 529: Avnche

    Fortunately, Autumn had already been trapped in the lightning pool Yun Jianyue had set up.

    Countless bolts of lightning continued to strike,pletely sealing off any escape routes around Autumn. Afterwards, Autumn was destined to struggle in the lightning pool. Lightning spells were extremely lethal to the demon race. Even if Autumn did not die today, she would surely be severely wounded too.

    However, Yun Jianyue¡¯s expression soon changed drastically when he saw Autumn. Autumn who was currently in the lightning pool was staring at him with a strange smile on her face.

    In the next moment, a bolt of lightning struck, shattering Autumn¡¯s body. This was exactly what Yun Jianyue wanted to see. But he did not hesitate, continuing to retreat, moving away from the battlefield by at least several hundred yards.

    The sound of the snowstorm continued to roar in his ears as Autumn''s figure coalesced inside the snowstorm, appearing not far away.

    Yun Jianyue halted in surprise and said, ¡°An avatar body? But how did you know I was going to lure you into the lightning pool?¡±

    Avatars were not some remarkable spell. But the amazing thing was how Autumn could predict the future and create an avatar in advance, using it as bait.

    Autumn was expressionless as she said coldly, ¡°Do you think I''m as foolish as that woman you like?¡±

    Yun Jianyue felt a headacheing on. The situation he had carefully crafted, even at the cost of his own injury, was easily resolved by the woman before him.But a momentter, Yun Jianyue began to smile.

    Because he had noticed the blood seeping through Autumn''s sleeve, staining her clothes.

    ¡°It''s not an avatar. It''s just that you were willing to sustain severe injuries to escape the lightning pool, resulting in your current condition. Is this lowly daoist correct, Your Highness?¡±

    Yun Jianyue looked at Autumn with a smile in his eyes.

    Autumn did not refute him but merely looked up and said calmly, ¡°It''s not as bad as you think nor as good. If I want to kill you, you won''t be able to escape.¡±

    Yun Jianyue was also severely injured at this moment, that snow sword earlier had pierced through his chest. Although the snow sword had melted, some of its aura had already entered his body, and was currently consuming his meridians. He realized it was best not to continue fighting but to find a ce to heal.

    ¡°Judging from what Your Highness said, are we to end this here?¡± Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness has many techniques, I¡¯m sure there are many you haven''t used yet. If you are willing to let go of your intention to kill this lowly daoist, it must mean you have more important matters to attend to.¡±

    Autumn did not speak but simply watched Yun Jianyue, who was indeed more challenging to deal with than the other one of the Twin Pirs. However, continuing the fight would at least ensure that she remained undefeated. Killing him would force her to leave the deste northern ins to find a ce to recover, which was something she did not want to do.

    Her purpose ining to the deste northern ins was solely to kill Chen Chao, other matters could be set aside.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°Since Your Highness has important matters to attend to, this lowly daoist happen to want to try and stop you once more.¡±

    Autumn replied coldly, ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±

    ¡°One has to try, how can one know if one doesn''t attempt it?¡±

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°Killing Your Highness would probably also give me a sense of closure for my senior sister.¡±

    Autumn retorted expressionlessly, "Fool."

    Yun Jianyue was not angered. He reached out and, just like Autumn, drew a snow sword from the snowstorm. He smiled and said, ¡°Although I''m not a sword cultivator, I do know a bit about this. Please give me your guidance, Your Highness¡±

    Autumn remained expressionless.

    Likewise, she pulled out a snow sword and faced him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao and Liang Jinjin walked into the low snow-capped mountain, climbing as they went. It had been countless years since anyone had set foot here, and the mountain path had long been abandoned. Chen Chao used Cloud Mud to clear the way as they advanced. Fortunately, being one of the sharpest weapons in the world, Cloud Mud made this task rtively effortless.

    However, as the two finally reached the halfway point of the mountain, Chen Chao could not help but ask, "Didn''t you notice anything unusual along the way?"

    Knowing that Chen Chao was asking about the entrance, Liang Jinjin shook her head and replied softly, "After entering the mountain, that qi became almost imperceptible. No matter how I look, I can''t find any trace of it."

    Chen Chao covered his forehead, feeling a bit speechless.

    This mountain was not particrly big or small, but if they were to search aimlessly like headless flies, who knew how long it would take to find the entrance.

    "Could it be that the mountain-protecting array formation is still in operation?"

    Chen Chao was rather curious. The sect protecting grand arrays of those cultivation sects not only safeguarded the foundation of the sect but some could even conceal the entrance.

    Liang Jinjin frowned and shook her head, saying, "So many years have passed, the mountain-protecting formation should have dissipated long ago. Besides, when the demon race invaded and wiped out the sect, they should have destroyed the mountain-protecting formation first. How could it still exist?"

    Chen Chao did not say anything and just continued moving forward.

    After about half a day, the two of them reached the snow-covered mountain peak.

    But what was there apart from the vast expanse of wind and snow?

    Chen Chao looked around, finally fixing his gaze on Liang Jinjin, who had an embarrassed expression on her face.

    The two of them just stood there, staring at each other in silence for a long time.

    Chen Chao said, "Logically, a mountain pass entrance should be built against the mountain. Since that qi was here, it indicates that this should be the ce. But as we made our way up, we didn''t see any signs of it. That doesn''t make sense. After all, since there was a bloody battle here in the past, we should have found some traces of it. Yet we haven''t seen anything, which is very unusual."

    "So, there are only two possibilities. The first possibility is that we''ve been looking in the wrong ce from the start. The second possibility is that the mountain-protecting formation was never actually destroyed, and that''s why we can''t find the mountain pass entrance."

    Chen Chao sighed and said, "But if the mountain-protecting formation is still active, the two of us probably won''t be able to find a way to break through it."

    How could the final barrier of a sect be something that two cultivators who had not stepped into Nepenthe could easily break?

    Liang Jinjin had a look of disappointment. She had been hopeful about this journey, but now that they had finally arrived, they still could not find a way to enter.

    Chen Chao looked at Liang Jinjin and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he said with a smile, "There might be a way."

    Liang Jinjin asked, "What is it?"

    "Release your qi that belongs to that of a qi refiner. Since this is a sect of qi refiners, it might be able to sense a simr qi source, and then..."

    As if entertaining a wild idea, Chen Chao said, "The mountain pass gate might just appear before our eyes."

    Liang Jinjin was not entirely convinced that this would work, but she quickly released her qi. Qi refiners were fundamentally different from other cultivators in the world. In fact, many years ago, they all belonged to a single lineage. Over time, as qi refiners left their sects and spread out, this lineage flourished into what it is today. But no matter what, they all share the same roots, like different fruits from the same tree.

    As Liang Jinjin spread her qi, she continuously looked around.

    But everything seemed normal, and she did not feel any changes, as if what they had done was pointless.

    Just as she turned to Chen Chao and was about to speak, a rumbling sound suddenly echoed between heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao''s expression changed drastically. Without any hesitation, he dashed forward a few steps, grabbed Liang Jinjin, and started running down the mountain.

    ¡°What''s happening?¡±

    Liang Jinjin was shaken, she still did not know what was going on right now.

    Chen Chao just kept running madly down the mountain without answering.

    Confused, Liang Jinjin nced back and saw a shocking sight.

    A massive avnche was urring at the mountaintop. Countlessyers of snow were copsing, a true avnche far more powerful than the one they had previously triggered by human effort.

    This was the true might of heaven and earth!

    Chen Chao''s expression was grim as he silently sprinted down the mountain. Upon reaching the halfway point, he stopped running and suddenly shed at the mountainside. The powerful saber qi exploded against the mountain, creating a pit about ten feet deep.

    Chen Chao shoved Liang Jinjin into the pit.

    Then, he squeezed in himself, turning his back to the oing avnche.

    He stabbed Cloud Mud into the ground and braced it with his foot.

    Using both hands, he supported the stone wall above them.

    The sounds outside were deafening. Liang Jinjin and Chen Chao found themselves face-to-face, their noses nearly touching, each able to feel the other''s breath.

    Liang Jinjin had not recovered from the shock, while Chen Chao was expressionless. His back was being struck by countless fragments of rock dislodged by the avnche, including a massive boulder as tall as a person that mmed heavily into his back.

    It was only because he was a martial artist, having tempered his body over the years, that he could endure. Had it been an ordinary cultivator, they might have already been severely injured.

    Or perhaps even killed.

    Cultivators, in the process of studying magic spells, gradually gained powers beyond those of ordinary people. But no matter how powerful they became, they were still human. In the face of such natural might, ordinary cultivators had no means to resist it, except for those who had already stepped into Nepenthe, only they could remain unshaken.

    Liang Jinjin looked at Chen Chao, feeling his breath, and found herself feeling a bit flustered.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was unclear how much time had passed, but the sounds gradually faded.

    Liang Jinjin came back to her senses.

    Chen Chao pushed forcefully towards the back.

    The two of them broke through the snow and saw daylight once again.

    Liang Jinjin climbed out of the pit, but she quickly covered her mouth in shock, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Chen Chaoy on the ground, panting heavily, but the snow around him was stained with red.

    Chen Chao''s face was pale, and it was a long while before he finally stood up.

    Behind him, his clothes were already tattered, and his back was a bloody mess, with blood continuously flowing.

    Chen Chao struggled to tear off his snow-white robe, revealing his upper body.

    Liang Jinjin was even more stunned. She saw that Chen Chao''s well-built upper body was covered with countless scars.

    Heaven only knew how many times this man had been injured.

    But Chen Chao did not seem to care. He quickly turned around, spat out a breath of white mist, and then said with some annoyance, "Damn it, I just healed from my injuries."

    But what troubled him even more was that he had only brought two sets of white clothes with him on this trip, so now he had no choice but to wear his ck robe again.

 Chapter 530: Skeleton Mountain - Part 1

    Chapter 530: Skeleton Mountain - Part 1

    Before putting on the ck robe again, Chen Chao circted the white mist within his body to stop the bleeding from his wounds. Only then, did he take out the ck robe and put it on.

    He then turned around with a paleplexion. ncing at Liang Jinjin, he smiled, "Shall we go?"

    But Liang Jinjin looked at Chen Chao with concern and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "How could I be okay?" Chen Chao replied indifferently, "Don''t you see all this blood?"

    Liang Jinjin''s face was full of guilt as she said softly, "You saved me again. If you hadn''t, you wouldn''t have ended up like this."

    But Chen Chao looked indifferent. "If I hadn''t saved you, you''d have been crushed into a pile of meat by now. Then I''d have to decide whether or not to help you collect your remains." "But even if I did, I probably wouldn''t be able to find your body. That''d be even more troublesome."

    "You saw it too, I''m covered in wounds, but I''m used to it. Still, considering that I nearly lost my life twice because of you, shouldn''t you repay me?"

    Chen Chao smiled at Liang Jinjin, casually took out a few medicinal pills, and began to chew them.

    Liang Jinjin nodded thoughtfully, "You''ve saved my life twice, I should repay you somehow."Chen Chao grinned and said, "Then how about..."

    Liang Jinjin looked at Chen Chao with an innocent expression. For some reason, Chen Chao even saw a hint of shyness on her face.

    "Then teach me that Qi Observing Technique!"

    Chen Chao quickly changed his tone, still fixated on learning the so-called Qi Observing Technique.

    "No way! Anything else is fine, but not that!"

    Without a doubt, Liang Jinjin still refused him decisively.

    Chen Chao was somewhat speechless.

    This girl really had principles.

    Sighing, Chen Chao pulled out Cloud Mud, and sheathed it again. Then he looked toward the mountaintop. After the avnche, there was not much snow left on the summit, but with the wind and snow still blowing, it was clear that it would not take long before it piled up again.

    "This time, there should be what we''re looking for at the mountaintop."

    Chen Chao turned and walked forward, but with each step, his face grimaced in pain.

    Although the injuries on his back had already scabbed over, it was still unbearably painful.

    Liang Jinjin stood in ce, stunned for a moment, before finally reacting and following after him.

    The avnche had buried the path Chen Chao had painstakingly cleared earlier under snow once again. He had to reopen the path, but this time, having done it before, he was more adept and did not take much time to carve out a new route.

    The two of them returned to the mountaintop.

    There, they saw that arge hole had appeared right in the center of the summit.

    As they approached the cave entrance, before Chen Chao could look down, Liang Jinjin eximed in delight, "This is it! I see that qi!"

    Chen Chao quipped, "Hindsight''s 20/20."

    Liang Jinjin ignored him and eagerly peered down. It was clear that this hole marked the entrance to the Small Hill Sect''s mountain pass gate. Unlike other sects that typically built their structures on the mountain, the Small Hill Sect had taken a different approach, cing the entrance at the summit and hiding the entire sect inside the snow-covered mountain.

    Perhaps there was an different world hidden within.

    At the moment, therge hole only revealed a small path leading down the mountain.

    Chen Chao muttered, "Maybe they didn''t just hollow out the entire snow mountain, it''s possible they went even deeper underground."

    Without saying more, Chen Chao quickly took the lead and entered, with Liang Jinjin following close behind.

    The two of them descended along the path. The small road, untouched by sunlight for hundreds of years, remained as it was in the past. On the stone bs, all of nearly the same size, were some darkened stains. Liang Jinjin did not know what they were, but Chen Chao recognized them at a nce and said softly, "It''s blood."

    Whether was it the blood of demons or humans, after a long time, it all eventually turned ck.

    But Chen Chao quickly added, "It''s demon blood and human blood."

    Though it seemed like a pointless statement, it carried a lot of weight and significance.

    Liang Jinjin seemed to realize something and fell silent.

    The two continued along the path, and from time to time, murals appeared on the stone walls. However, Chen Chao could not make sense of what was depicted in those murals.

    Liang Jinjin paused at one spot, gently running her hand over the mural, and said softly, "These are mountains, rivers, white clouds, and yellow earth. In essence, they all represented heaven and earth."

    Qi refiners revered heaven and earth. In their beliefs, there was nothing else but heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, but remained silent.

    After taking a few more steps, they came across two sets of remains on the path; more urately, two sets of skeletons. One skull was easily identifiable as belonging to a human, while the other was not, because it was muchrger and a different shape.

    It was just as Chen Chao had mentioned earlier: one was human, the other a demon.

    Chen Chao remained silent, but in his mind, a scene began to form: a human qi refiner and a demon cultivator locked in a life-and-death battle, both eventually perishing here.

    As they continued downward, the number of skeletons increased.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, they finally reached the ground level.

    It should be the foot of the mountain.

    There were skeletal remains everywhere in this ce.

    The phrase ''bones piled high'' could hardly describe it better.

    It was easy to tell that this was once a za. Many years ago, when the qi refiners were still alive, their respective masters might havee here periodically to give lectures.

    It must have been a thriving and lively ce.

    But now, everything had returned to dust.

    The za had only one exit: a stone staircase leading downward.

    This staircase was evidently carved out by human effort, and it likely led to the former main hall and other buildings of the Small Hill Sect deep underground.

    On either side of the stone staircase, there were many embedded luminous pearls, illuminating the staircase as brightly as daylight, making everything very visible.

    The demon race likely had no interest in these luminous pearls. otherwise, they would not have remained here until now.

    Standing at the entrance, the two of them could naturally see the ck bloodstains on the stone walls and the skeletal remains on the staircase.

    Everywhere were traces of the dead.

    Chen Chao''s heart felt heavy.

    Although he had been touched by what Liang Jinjin had said about the cultivation sects being destroyed to fend off the demon race, seeing it all firsthand was far more direct and impactful.

    It was unknown what Liang Jinjin was thinking. She did not walk forward and just stood still.

    The two of them were deep in thought.

    After some time, Chen Chao returned to his senses and said softly, ¡°Dying for the human race is admirable.¡±

    Liang Jinjin replied quietly, ¡°I feel a bit ashamed.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel ashamed. Women should die after the men."

    He then took a deep breath and led Liang Jinjin down the stone staircase.

    The journey continued in silence.

    ______

 Chapter 530.2: Skeleton Mountain - Part 2

    Chapter 530.2: Skeleton Mountain - Part 2

    After a long time of walking slowly, Chen Chao estimated the distance and realized they were about a thousand feet deep underground.

    In other words, they were now approximately a thousand feet below the surface of the deste northern ins.

    They walked for a considerable time, and because they walked very slowly, they only reached the end after a long time.

    Atst, they arrived at arge za and a great hall at the front of the za.

    Surrounding the za were pathways leading to various ces, and everywhere was littered with ruined buildings, including the great hall which was also in a state of disrepair.

    The pitch-ck wooden pirs, showing signs of having been scorched by fire but not burned through, still managed to support the great hall after hundreds of years.

    In contrast, the other buildings surrounding the area had mostly copsed, leaving many parts in ruins.

    However, what truly made them stop was the scenery on the za.

    Perhaps it should not be called a scenery.But a truly tragic sight.

    In front of the za, there was a small hill made of white bones. It was unclear how many people had died here to form such a mound of bones.

    Among these skeletal remains, there were likely no remains of demons, only those of humans.

    Chen Chao could even imagine how the demons had killed all the cultivators in this Small Hill Sect and then dragged their bodies here to build this scenic spot!

    He could also picture how the victorious demon cultivatorsughed wildly in front of this scenic spot!

    He was silent, keeping his head lowered and trying to calm his emotions.

    He had never fought demons in the Northern Frontier or experienced such a bloody battlefield, but he had imagined many scenarios. Yet, the reality he saw with his own eyes was far beyond what he had imagined.

    This was ultimately something different.

    This was merely the Small Hill Sect. If he were to go to arger sect, the sights there might be even more shocking and infuriating.

    The war between the human race and demons had been ongoing for many, many years. The atrocitiesmitted by demons against humans seemed to have long ceased being a novelty.

    But has it always been this way since ancient times?

    Does it have to remain unchanged just because it has always been this way?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After some time, Liang Jinjin asked, "Do we find a ce to bury them?"

    Chen Chao thought about it, then shook his head. "Maybe someday someone wille here and see these things. They might have their own thoughts about it when they see it. But if one day the war between the human race and demonses to an end, I''lle back here and give them a proper burial."

    After saying this, Chen Chao looked at Liang Jinjin and asked, ¡°Can you find what you''re looking for?¡±

    Liang Jinjin frowned and said softly, ¡°I can only try, but it should be possible if the demons haven''t taken it.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded and asked, ¡°I''ll check the great hall. You look around elsewhere?¡±

    The long-lost secret technique would obviously not be ced in such a conspicuous location as the great hall, that was why Chen Chao said that he could check out the great hall. It was to express that he was not intending to take that item.

    Liang Jinjin did not think too much and just nodded her head.

    Then, she walked off to one side.

    Chen Chao walked past the skeletal mound and arrived at the great hall.

    The great hall had long lost its former glory and now appeared even more dpidated. The doors of the hall were wide open, and when Chen Chao walked in, it was just as he expected, there were no corpses in sight. The entire great hall was nearly destroyed, with most of the structures in ruins. At the front, on an empty tform where countless memorial tablets of the Small Hill Sect''s ancestors should have been, the tablets were now on the ground, shattered and in pieces.

    They were likely crushed carelessly by someone''s foot.

    An entire sect had been exterminated, its ancestors'' memorial tablets destroyed, and with that, the lineage was cut off...

    Chen Chao could not help but think that if one day the demon race''s army broke through the Northern Frontier Great Wall, marched southward, and stormed the Divine Capital, would the ancestral shrine in the imperial city where the tablets of previous emperors were enshrined, end up looking like this?

    Among those tablets on the ground, there would be his grandfather''s, his great-grandfather''s, and his predecessors''.

    Perhaps even his uncle''s.

    But would his father''s be there?

    His father''s tablet would surely be there. After all, when Elder Brother ascended the throne, he posthumously conferred their father, who had only been a Crown Prince all his life, as the previous emperor. The tablet would naturally be in the ancestral shrine. Even when the Great Liang Emperor finally entered the capital, he did not strip their father of his imperial title, though many in the court at the time had suggested it.

    If thete Crown Prince''s imperial title was not revoked, it would make His Majesty''s legitimacy even more questionable. How would the court think of it, how would the world view it, and what would future generations think?

    Moreover, the fact remained that thete Crown Prince never ascended the throne.

    Perhaps out of brotherly affection, or perhaps indifference, His Majesty did nothing.

    Chen Chao returned to his senses and gave a self-deprecating smile. If that day ever came, when the ancestral shrine was overthrown and the dynasty was reversed, those would be minor concerns. What truly mattered was the countless civilians who would suffer and whether the entire human race would be wiped out.

    Even if humanity survived and was not exterminated, it would likely face the fate of being enved.

    At that point, cultivators might be ughtered entirely, and ordinary people, even if they lived, would be nothing more than food for the demons.

    That would be the true dark age.

    Chen Chao withdrew his gaze and nced around the great hall, frowning slightly.

    Before long, Liang Jinjin walked in from the entrance of the great hall, nced at Chen Chao, and shook her head. "I didn''t find it."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "You searched everywhere?"

    Liang Jinjin nodded, somewhat regretfully, "It seems I wasn''t fated to find it, but I did find some other things that will suffice for my report."

    Chen Chao nodded, "Alright then, let''s go. I''ll escort you out of the deste north, and then I can finally get to some proper business."

    Liang Jinjin looked at the worn-out meditation cushion and said, "I''ll go and kowtow"

    Chen Chao was a bit surprised, "Don''t you qi refiners only revere heaven and earth?"

    Liang Jinjin replied, "This is out of respect."

    Chen Chao responded with a simple "Oh," and said nothing more.

    Liang Jinjin walked over, and knelt on the cushion. Then, with sincerity, knocked her head heavily to the ground.

    The sound was very loud.

    However, Chen Chao quickly raised an eyebrow.

    It was not that he had any particr thoughts about Liang Jinjin''s earnest gesture, but rather that the sound seemed off to him.

    It was obviously hollow.

    Chen Chao walked over, while Liang Jinjin lifted her head in a daze, not understanding what was going on.

    Chen Chao drew the long saber from his waist, inserted the tip into the gap between the stone bricks, and with a forceful pry, the stone brick loosened. Chen Chao reached in and pulled it out.

    Inside was a wooden box.

    Next to the wooden box was a booklet.

    Who would have thought that such an important item would be hidden here?

    It probably confirms the saying: the most dangerous ce is the safest ce.

    Liang Jinjin''s eyes lit up with excitement, "That''s it!"

    Chen Chao ignored her, just staring at the wooden box, wondering what could be inside.

    "Open it and see?"

    Chen Chao nced at Liang Jinjin.

    Liang Jinjin agreed, picked up the wooden box, and was about to open it.

 Chapter 531.1: The Old and Young Are Both Adorable - Part 1

    Chapter 531.1: The Old and Young Are Both Adorable - Part 1

    As an obscure small sect within the lineage of qi refiners, if not for its annihtion in the deste north and the fact that Pinecreek Mountain happened to know that this sect possessed a long-lost secret technique from other qi refiner sects, the Small Hill Sect would likely have remained unnoticed even if it were destroyed several more times. But even a small sparrow has all its vital organs; although the Small Hill Sect was small, it must have had one or two treasures it held dear. That secret technique was one, and now, this wooden box found alongside the secret technique was naturally another.

    What was inside the wooden box? Not only was Chen Chao curious, but Liang Jinjin was also intensely interested.

    After exchanging a nce, Liang Jinjin did not hesitate. She reached out and opened the wooden box. There was no special glow, no miraculous scene. There was only a sheet of paper inside, made from an unknown material.

    Despite the passage of centuries, the paper had not decayed, though it was slightly yellowed.

    There were some words written on it.

    Liang Jinjin picked it up and unfolded the paper. After a moment, her voice trembled slightly as she said, "It''s the names of everyone in the Small Hill Sect."

    The list was written in cinnabar ink, but the ink was not made from cinnabar, but blood. As a result, the writing now appeared somewhat darkened.

    The handwriting varied, clearly indicating that each name was written by the person themselves. Chen Chao nced at it and felt that each name carried a distinct aura. In a daze, he seemed to see those qi refinersughing as they tossed aside their brushes and marched to their deaths after writing their names on this list.

    To be honest, Chen Chao had never had a favorable impression of the lineage of qi refiners, but this time, after seeing the Small Hill Sect, he deeply respected these qi refiners.When other cultivators were focused on self-preservation, these qi refiners had already tied themselves with the entire human race. For the sake of their fellow people, they knew they would die, yet they charged forward without any hesitation.

    Chen Chao said, "Give me that list."

    Liang Jinjin was a bit curious but still handed the list to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao epted it with both hands and said softly, "Some people deserve to be remembered forever."

    Looking at the list, Chen Chao was overwhelmed with emotion.

    After carefully storing it away, he said wearily, "Let''s go."

    Liang Jinjin nodded. This visit to the Small Hill Sect had been fruitful, leaving no regrets.

    The two soon left the great hall and slowly made their way back along the path they hade.

    After some thought, Liang Jinjin thanked him sincerely, "Thank you."

    It was not just because Chen Chao had saved her life twice before, but also because she had wasted a lot of his time by bringing her along.

    ¡°There''s something I forgot to mention earlier. Your senior brothers and sisters have all died. When you return with these things, won''t the elders at your sect grow suspicious?¡±

    Chen Chao had just thought of this. Given Liang Jinjin''s low cultivation level, without the protection of her senior brothers and sisters, it would be questionable how she managed to safely leave the deste northern ins.

    Liang Jinjin replied softly, "Don''t worry, I won''t mention you. I''ll say that Fellow Daoist Chen Fuyao from Windspirit Mountain helped me out.¡±

    Chen Chao was speechless.

    ¡°Even if it''ster proven to be you, I wouldn''t have known the details either, so who could say anything?¡±

    Liang Jinjin blinked, looking a bit mischievous.

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°You''re good at telling when someone is lying, but when you''re telling lies, others don''t realize it. That''s really quite unfair.¡±

    Liang Jinjin smiled without saying anything.

    The two returned to the mountaintop. By now, a significant amount of snow had umted around them, and it would not be long before thisrge hole would be covered up again.

    Who knows when it would be discovered next time.

    Afterward, the two began descending the mountain. Liang Jinjin naturally intended to follow the same path back, but Chen Chao shook his head and pointed to another route, softly saying, "I have a bad feeling about this. If we go back the same way, there''s a good chance something might go wrong."

    Liang Jinjin did not argue and instead asked with concern, "How are your injuries?"

    Chen Chao smiled, "I won''t die from them."

    ¡°But I really should take the time to recover.¡±

    Chen Chao murmured, "I just wonder if anyone will be willing to give me that time."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The second half of the battle between Yun Jianyue and Autumn was much calmerpared to the first half. Since Yun Jianyue realized that he could not kill this demon princess here, he changed his strategy, aiming to dy her as much as possible. Although he did not know where Autumn was heading, he figured that if she wanted to go there, his goal was to either prevent her from going or at least slow her down.

    Without the pressure of a life-and-death struggle, though severely injured, Yun Jianyue felt much more at ease. There were many techniques in Daoism specifically designed for trapping opponents, and it just so happened that he was quite adept at them too.

    After trapping the demon princess using wind and snow for nearly half an hour, Yun Jianyue finally watched as she broke free from the bindings. But just as she was about to leave the battlefield, golden threads surged from Yun Jianyue''s fingertips, once again appearing on the path Autumn had to take.

    Autumn casually tore through one of the golden threads, her snow-white eyes revealing anger as she red at Yun Jianyue, frowning as she said, "Yun Jianyue, do you really want to die here?"

    Yun Jianyue''s daoist robe was torn, but he still exuded an otherworldly aura. Hearing her words, he merely smiled and replied, "Why would Your Highness say that?"

    Autumn remained silent, but her killing intent grew. If one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism insisted on blocking her, then she might just change her target and kill Yun Jianyue right here and now.

    Yun Jianyue also sensed the killing intent emanating from the wind and snow but remained unconcerned. He casually nced up at the clouds, where thunder rumbled continuously. The heavenly lightning was gathering but had no intention of striking down this demon princess, only preventing her from leaving.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "Your Highness possesses a profound cultivation. Today''s battle is hard to determine a victor. I hope that next time, I can make Your Highness see me in a new light."

    Autumn said in a cold voice, "There won''t be a next time."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Autumn''s figure suddenly shot forward, closing the distance in an instant. However, as she advanced, Autumn grew increasingly frustrated. The heavenly lightning in the clouds would asionally strike down, targeting this demon princess.

    Countless deep pits appeared on the ground.

    Yun Jianyue smiled as he drew a snow sword in the wind and snow, uttering a single word, "Go." The dao sword forged from wind and snow shot forward, aiming straight for Autumn''s heart.

    These two were among the most talented cultivators of their generation, and it was no easy task to kill each other in a short time. Moreover, this was under the premise that one of them was not willing to risk his life at all.

    Even though Autumn was filled with killing intent, it was still difficult for her topletely kill Yun Jianyue quickly.

    Halfway through her advance, Autumn grew increasingly frustrated by the torment of the dao sword. In a fit of rage, she finally grabbed the de of the snow sword, ignoring the blood that now flowed from her palm, and crushed it with force. She then hurled the shattered half of the snow sword back at Yun Jianyue.

    Yun Jianyue''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly waved hisrge sleeve, catching the snow sword within it. However, this caused a few more tears to appear in his already tattered sleeve.

    Yun Jianyue stood in ce, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, while Autumn was forced to retreat.

    ______

 Chapter 531.2: The Old and Young Are Both Adorable - Part 2

    Chapter 531.2: The Old and Young Are Both Adorable - Part 2

    Once again, the distance between the two widened.

    Autumn remained expressionless.

    "Yun Jianyue, you have 15 more minutes. If you don''t step aside, you will die."

    Autumn stared at the daoist before her, one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism. During this journey to the deste north, she had already crossed paths with several young human geniuses, some of whom had fallen by her hand. Among these young talents, Yun Jianyue truly stood out as number one. Even the young martial artist she had long sought to kill, though capable of defeating Yuan Ling, did not seem stronger than Yun Jianyue in Autumn''s eyes.

    But no matter how strong he was, he was not stronger than her.

    Yun Jianyue said calmly, "Demonic qi is surging in the distance. It seems that when Your Highness cannot win, you call for reinforcements."

    This so-called battle among the younger generation was hardly ever truly just that.

    Yun Jianyue sighed and asked with a smile, "If Your Highness answers one question for this lowly daoist, this lowly daoist might consider stepping aside."

    Autumn''s expression shifted, her brows furrowing. "Speak!""Is Your Highness in such a hurry to reach somewhere because you want to kill someone?"

    Autumn''s face remained expressionless. "It''s none of your concern. They aren''t a daoist cultivator."

    Yun Jianyue chuckled, "Then it''s someone from the human race. Since it''s a fellow human, this lowly daoist will lend another helping hand"

    As he spoke, Yun Jianyue suddenly raised his head. The lightning within the sea of clouds suddenly struck down, even more powerful than before!

    Countless golden bolts of lightning cascaded down like a torrential storm; wild and uncontroble!

    This created an extremely bizarre yet awe-inspiring scene between heaven and earth.

    Blood flowed from the corner of Yun Jianyue''s mouth, staining his daoist robe. This proud heaven''s chosen of Daoism watched the spectacle before him and murmured, "Though I don''t know who they are, if they find out I helped them and survive, they have to remember to treat this lowly daoist to a drink."

    Using thest of the qi within his body, Yun Jianyue constructed another lightning pool, but no longer harbored the idea of stopping Autumn. However, the overwhelming lightning would inevitably injure this demon princess once more. That way, even if she truly intended to kill someone, Yun Jianyue would have bought that person a bit more time.

    Though he did not know who it was, it was enough that they were human. Amidst the wind and snow, the heavenly lightning roared.

    Autumn had no way to avoid it and could only withstand it head-on.

    She unleashed her demonic qi, surging towards the heavens. A mysterious phenomenon was vaguely visible behind her, though its true form remained unclear.

    Yun Jianyue sighed. Even at this point, he had not been able to force the demon princess to reveal her true form. The gap between them was indeed significant.

    At least, this demon princess had never been pushed to the brink, whereas Yun Jianyue himself...

    Yun Jianyue gave a self-deprecatingugh, but did not feel disheartened.

    The path of cultivation was incredibly long, momentary gains or losses did not matter.

    However, before the lightning pool had even dissipated, Yun Jianyue had already retreated several hundred yards.

    At some point, a towering figure descended from the sky. Without hesitation, it cast a nce at Yun Jianyue and immediately strode toward this daoist prodigy.

    Yun Jianyue smiled bitterly. A great demon, even one suppressing their cultivation realm, had really arrived.

    He kept retreating, summoning several talismans between his fingers and throwing them out one by one to hinder this great demon''s advance.

    But those talismans were instantly torn apart. Even with its suppressed cultivation realm, this great demon still appeared overwhelmingly powerful and only looked at Yun Jianyue with indifference.

    The so-called daoist prodigy was insignificant in its eyes because a vast chasm existed between them.

    The word Nepenthe.

    What was Nepenthe?

    To forget all the worries of the world.

    Only cultivators at this realm could say so.

    Yun Jianyue kept retreating, but the opponent was getting closer and closer.

    The distance between them was already short.

    At this moment, the lightning pool in the distance dissipated. Autumn nced at the scene and then turned to withdraw from the battlefield, her figure vanishing.

    Yun Jianyue''s expression was heavy, but he soon smiled.

    From the storm and snow behind him, an elderly daoist with graying hair extended a hand to rest on Yun Jianyue''s shoulder. He then took a step forward and appeared in front of Yun Jianyue.

    Two auras, far stronger than those of Yun Jianyue and Autumn, shed.

    The old daoist''s gray hair was blown about by the wind, and the great demon''s figure came to a stop.

    After a moment, the energy dissipated, and the wind and snow scattered.

    The old daoist said with a smile, "You may do as you please."

    The great demonughed coldly, but had no desire to continue fighting the old daoist. Seeing that the princess had already left the battlefield, he only cast a final nce at Yun Jianyue. Although he regretted not killing this daoist prodigy, it was not something he was deeply troubled about.

    As the great demon dissipated, Yun Jianyue finally exhaled heavily and cupped his hands in a respectful salute. "This disciple greets Grand Martial uncle."

    The old daoist nced at Yun Jianyue, pulled out a golden pill from his robes, and smiled as he spoke. "To have held your own against the demon princess and made it this far, your future path is broad, young man. I reckon that Yess has little hope of surpassing you anymore."

    Yun Jianyue epted the pill without any pretense and swallowed it, then sighed. "Things could have ended peacefully, but this disciple insisted on stopping her."

    The old daoist was unconcerned. "Your decision was likely to stand up for that Yess, wasn¡¯t it?" "Come to think of it, it''s strange, which disciple of Daoism cultivates like you? You''re clearly full of attachments, yet you advanced so quickly. Could it be that the so-called supreme detachment has always been wrong?"

    Yun Jianyue shook his head. "Disciple does not know."

    The old daoist smiled. "Is it that you don''t know, or that you¡¯re unwilling to say?"

    Yun Jianyue remained silent.

    The old daoist waved his hand. "Forget it. I''m not here to dig into the roots of things. Each person has their own view on how to traverse the Great Dao. If you really want to influence your generation, wait until you''re the Temple Master and can make those who don''t want to listen keep their mouths shut."

    Yun Jianyue nodded slightly and smiled, "Grand Martial Uncle has already attained the Dao."

    "This old man doesn''t need your ttery. So, what''s your n? Will you return to the temple, or stay in the deste north a while longer?"

    Yun Jianyue replied, "Disciple wishes to stay a bit longer."

    The old daoist did not say more, merely waved his hand and then vanished into the wind and snow, his whereabouts unknown.

    Only after the old daoist hadpletely disappeared did Yun Jianyue rub his nose and slowly head in a certain direction.

    With each step, this daoist prodigy grimaced in pain from his wounds.

    Half a dayter, he encountered the senior sister he had been longing for in the snowstorm.

    Ye Zhihua stood amidst the snow, like a flower.

    Yun Jianyue suppressed the pain on his face and walked up to Ye Zhihua.

    She remained silent, merely reaching out to take Yun Jianyue''s hand.

    The two of them walked together through the wind and snow.

 Chapter 532: Qi Observing Technique Is Good Stuff

    Chapter 532: Qi Observing Technique Is Good Stuff

    On the way to the Small Hill Sect, they encountered quite a few cultivators and demons, but the return journey was much calmer. Chen Chao did not try to act tough and allowed Liang Jinjin to use her qi refiner techniques to find the best route, avoiding traces of demons. They did not encounter any other cultivators, but once, when it was impossible to avoid, they ran into a group of cultivators who had just fought their way out of a demon encirclement. Upon seeing this lone man and woman, the group fell silent for a moment before one of them smiled and said, "Fellow Daoists, do you have any spiritual elixirs or medicine? Could you spare us some? We would be grateful."

    The man was naturally speaking to Liang Jinjin, ignoring Chen Chao who was clearly a martial artist.

    Liang Jinjin originally had some medicinal pills, but after Chen Chao bore the brunt of the avnche, she gave them all to him to heal his injuries. Now, only a small bottle remained with just two or three pills left.

    She did not hesitate, handing over the medicinal pill before turning to leave, but with a nce from the man, a few others immediately blocked her path.

    The man shook the bottle of pills and then smiled, "Fellow Daoist, there''s no need to be so stingy. We''re all humans, and if you lend a hand today, who knows, maybe one day we''ll return the favor."

    Liang Jinjin frowned, "I only have these few medicinal pills left. It''s not that I''m unwilling to give more."

    The man nced at Chen Chao, noticing the young martial artist''s paleplexion, which clearly indicated he was injured. He smiled slightly, "Would Fellow Daoists mind if I search for myself?"

    Liang Jinjin frowned deeply. Aside from the issue of propriety between men and women, the items she carried were not something she could hand over lightly. Otherwise, she would not be able to ount for it upon her return.

    Hence, she said with some irritation, "Fellow Daoist, you''re being unreasonable. I really don''t have any more medicinal pills on me."The man was indifferent, merely ncing at the two people beside him. They silently approached Liang Jinjin, and whether they were after the medicinal pills or something else was unclear, but they seemed likely to take whatever they could find.

    Liang Jinjin grew anxious but quickly prepared to cast a technique. However, before she could do anything, a sudden scream rang out unexpectedly.

    Turning toward the sound, that seemingly sickly martial artist had somehow moved next to Liang Jinjin. With just a grab of a cultivator''s wrist, he had forcibly crushed the wrist bone.

    The scream originated from that.

    Chen Chao, who had crushed the man''s wrist, showed no emotion and simply uttered one word, "Scram."

    But that person was clearly undeterred, giving a wave of his hand, causing the cultivators behind him to rush forward.

    Chen Chao did not hesitate. Within the span of a short time, he had arrived in front of the man and grabbed him by the throat, his eyes filled with undisguised killing intent.

    Behind himy a scene of groans and fallen young cultivators.

    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Chen Chao reached out and took the bottle of pills from the young cultivator in front of him, who was only at the Bitter Sea stage. With a slight exertion of his wrist, the man''s face turned crimson.

    Chen Chao tossed the bottle aside and said calmly, "Is this how you repay kindness?"

    The young cultivator iled his hands wildly but could not reach Chen Chao.

    After a moment, Chen Chao looked at him a few times before throwing him aside, choosing not to kill him.

    The young cultivator struggled to get up, coughing with an ugly expression. He then asked viciously, "Do you dare to leave your name? Today''s insult will be repaid another day!"

    Chen Chao nced at him and replied calmly, "Are you really so eager to die?"

    Hearing those words and seeing the killing intent in Chen Chao''s eyes, the group hesitated, their mouths opening as if to speak. But in the end, they said nothing and quickly fled.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and shook his head. He was not surprised to encounter such a thing. This was something he had anticipated.

    Meanwhile, Liang Jinjin stood there, a little dazed and lost in thought.

    Chen Chao did not say anything. When it came to this woman before him, some things had to be experienced firsthand to be truly understood.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A few dayster, the two arrived just outside Coldgate Pass, where the wind and snow were far less severe than in the depths of the deste north.

    They were about to part ways.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment before saying softly, "Having a good heart is fine, but not everyone will repay your kindness with kindness. When doing good deeds, you have to be prepared for the possibility of getting nothing in return, or even losing your life. If that happens, I wonder if you''ll regret it."

    Liang Jinjin had been deep in thought throughout the journey. Hearing Chen Chao speak again, she pondered for a moment and asked, "But how can I know what the oue will be before I do it?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied softly, "You''re asking me, but I don''t know either. Before I do anything good, I always assess the situation first. Telling you this might not make much sense because, honestly, I haven''t done many good deeds, and I wouldn''t call myself a good person."

    Liang Jinjin looked at him with a serious face and said, "But you are a good person."

    Chen Chao smiled, "Not many people would agree with you."

    Liang Jinjin thought for a moment and said seriously, "I''ll think it over carefully."

    Chen Chao nodded. The reason he said all this was simply because of the apology from her that night. Now that he had escorted her safely to Coldgate Pass, ensuring her safe return to her sect, he had already done all he could.

    Saying that it was because of karma, it seemed to be a full circle now.

    "Go back, and remember, don''t mention me."

    Chen Chao waved at Liang Jinjin, signaling her to head toward the Coldgate Pass ahead, while he prepared to return to the deste northern ins.

    Liang Jinjin did not turn around, she just stood there and asked Chen Chao, "Will we meet again?"

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, "That depends on luck and whether I can make it out of the deste north alive. But I¡¯ve always had decent luck, so I probably won''t die."

    Liang Jinjin wanted to speak, but swallowed her words back. In the end, she bit her lip, took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, and handed it to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao looked at the handkerchief and asked in surprise, "What''s this? A token of affection?"

    Liang Jinjin felt both shy and annoyed. "For you to wipe off blood!"

    Chen Chao let out an "oh," but did not reach out to take it. Instead, he smiled and said, "No need. Carrying something like that would feel weird for a man like me."

    Liang Jinjin frowned. "If you don''t take it, I''ll go around telling everyone that you killed a bunch of our cultivators!"

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, feeling rather speechless. What kind of crazy was this girl up to?

    However, he still did not n on keeping the handkerchief. If Xie Nandu were to find out about itter, it would be hard to exin.

    Ignoring him, Liang Jinjin forcibly shoved the handkerchief into his hand, then turned and ran off.

    Chen Chao stood there, feeling a bit lost.

    After running a good distance, Liang Jinjin turned back and shouted, "Don''t tell anyone!"

    Chen Chao was a bit puzzled.

    Before he could respond, Liang Jinjin had already reached the entrance to Coldgate Pass. She took out her identification token, entered the pass, and left the deste north.

    Chen Chao frowned, looking down at the handkerchief in his hand. Only then did he notice a series of tiny, densely packed characters written on it. At first nce, was this not that so-called Qi Observing Technique?

    Chen Chao could not help but chuckle. This girl had actually ended up teaching him this secret technique.

    He had joked about it many times before, knowing how important this technique was to Liang Jinjin. He never really expected that she would actually teach it to him in the end.

    Chen Chao put away the handkerchief, recalling herst words. It seemed that when she said not to tell anyone, she meant not to spread this Qi Observing Technique, right?

    Though whether he could even cultivate it or not was another question.

    Chen Chao chuckled, thinking that such a valuable technique truly could not be allowed to go extinct!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Returning to the deste northern ins, this time Chen Chao did not hesitate and headed straight toward the deeper regions.

    Although his injuries were serious, Chen Chao did not pay them much mind. This journey northward, though just beginning, had already given him significant progress in his cultivation.

    Earlier, on the way back to Coldgate Pass, he had gained new insights into Dragon Rearing Head.

    "It would be perfect if someone showed up to test my saber right now," Chen Chao muttered to himself.

    But just as he looked up, he wished he could p himself a few times.

    On a distant snow hill, a woman stood quietly.

    An old acquaintance.

    An old acquaintance he did not want to meet.

    Especially not now.

 Chapter 533: Encountering an Old Friend in a Distant Land

    Chapter 533: Encountering an Old Friend in a Distant Land

    One of life''s three great joys: encountering an old friend in a distantnd.

    But a distantnd was indeed a distantnd, and this old friend barely counted as one. Still, Chen Chao could not bring himself to smile because this damn old friend wanted to kill him!

    That tall woman stood quietly on the snow hill, gazing indifferently at Chen Chao, who had already gripped his saber hilt. Chen Chao helplessly looked up, their eyes finally meeting across the swirling snow.

    "You managed to kill Yuan Ling. I underestimated you. How''s your injury? How much blood did you vomit?"

    Autumn said softly, her voice drifting through the wind and snow without much emotion, as if she were just a distant acquaintance making small talk.

    Chen Chao grinned, "Who''s Yuan Ling? I don''t know him!"

    Autumn smiled faintly. "To fight Yuan Ling head-on and ultimately kill him with a martial artist''s physique, that''s no small feat. Do you know that Yuan Ling ranked among the top three of the younger generation in the demon race? His physique was unparalleled in this era."

    Chen Chao responded with an "Oh," still shaking his head in confusion. "Never met him. But if I did, I wouldn''t mind sparring with him."

    In response to Chen Chao''s feigned ignorance, Autumn did not seem to mind. She slowly walked down from the snow hill and casually remarked, "Killing someone like Yuan Ling is something you could brag about for half your life. Don''t you want that?"Pressing his hand on his saber hilt, Chen Chao kept his qi circting, ready to strike at any moment. Watching Autumn approach, he simply smiled, "I''m actually more interested in knowing if killing you would give me something to boast about for the rest of my life."

    Autumn smiled indifferently. "If you can really kill me, it would certainly be something people would talk about for a long time. But do you have that ability?"

    After taking a few more steps, she stopped, maintaining a certain distance from Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "You seem to have a high status. Are you really some royalty or princess?"

    Autumn remained expressionless.

    Chen Chao also fell silent for some time. Given that this so-called Yuan Ling was among the top three of the demon race, and since he had faced both Yuan Ling and Autumn herself, it was only natural for him topare the two in his mind. Although it seemed that Autumn had not exerted her full strength during their fight back in Great Liang, she did not seem any weaker than Yuan Ling. Coupled with what she had just said, Chen Chao finally confirmed the identity of the woman standing before him.

    The booklet given by the Lord Warden Commander did mention that the Demon Emperor had several princes who were all outstanding young geniuses. However, he should not have encountered any of them until now. But while the Demon Emperor had many sons, he only had one daughter.

    The sole princess of the demon race.

    It should be this one in front of him.

    Chen Chao sighed. If that were true, then the fact that he could not even draw his saber during their previous encounter would not be so surprising.

    To be honest, during this journey to the deste north, Chen Chao both wanted to encounter Autumn again and did not want to encounter her.

    This kind of thinking was contradictory.

    But now, he definitely did not want to run into Autumn.

    At this moment, he had not yet fully recovered from his serious injuries. Chen Chao did not feel that he could gain any advantage after running into this princess.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way here just to kill me, did you?¡±

    Chen Chao looked at Autumn. Though the thought seemed absurd, for some reason, he could not shake the feeling that this crazy woman was entirely capable of doing just that.

    In this world, most women were ordinary, but there were special ones.

    Autumn smiled, "You''re not that stupid."

    Chen Chao replied helplessly, "Is it really necessary? I just touched your chest. So petty."

    Murderous intent began to rise in Autumn''s eyes.

    Chen Chao took a step back and probed, "How about I apologize, and you let me go?"

    Autumn smiled again and said, "Alright, but tell me your name first."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "You figured out that I killed Yuan Ling, but you don''t know my name yet?"

    Autumn''s face remained expressionless. "I prefer to hear it from you."

    "Then you tell me your name first, and I''ll tell you mine."

    Chen Chao''s fingers continued to tap on the hilt of his saber.

    He had originally thought that she would not tell him her name, but after a moment of silence, Autumn spoke softly, "Remember, the one who will kill you is Autumn."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brow and spat out two words, "Chen Chao."

    Before his voice had even faded, Chen Chao had already instantly drawn Cloud Mud.

    A sh of saber light suddenly erupted within the wind and snow, shing directly toward Autumn.

    Countless snowkes shattered instantly before the strike.

    However, just as abruptly as the strike began, it vanished, almost as if the sh had been forcibly interrupted midway.

    Heaven and earth fell silent once more.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, "As expected, you''re injured too."

    Autumn''s lips curved into a smile. "It''s been quite some time since you killed Yuan Ling. Your injuries should have healed by now. You shouldn''t be like this now, you''re feigning weakness."

    From the moment they encountered each other, both had sensed that the other was not at their peak. All the conversation up to this point had been a form of probing. But in the end, Chen Chao remained uncertain, leading to that sudden strike.

    Now he was certain, this woman before him was injured, much like himself.

    "You''re one sick freak. Even with injuries this severe, you''re still thinking about killing me."

    Chen Chao said, gripping Cloud Mud as he exhaled a turbid breath.

    Looking at his saber, Autumn asked calmly, "Did you change your saber, or was it reforged?"

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    Autumn said softly, "Indeed, I came specifically to kill you. On the way, someone named Yun Jianyue insisted on getting in my way, which dyed me a bit. If you manage to survive this, you can thank him for it."

    Chen Chao remained silent. Gripping his saber, he started to charge forward.

    Since the other party was already severely injured, with injuries simr to his own, it meant that this fight was winnable.

    And if it was winnable, what was there to fear?

    Autumn let out a coldugh, drawing a snow sword from the wind and snow, and quickly met Chen Chao head-on.

    This was destined to be a battle to the death, and at this moment, it finally began.

    Two powerful energies shed in an instant.

    A fierce wind suddenly rose between heaven and earth, sweeping across the surroundings, with the two at the very center.

    Chen Chao shed down with his saber, the sharp de cutting through the air, and the boundless saber qi at its tip burst forth, instantly tearing apart much of the demonic qi emanating from Autumn.

    But at the same time, Autumn''s snow sword had already been thrust out, aiming directly at Chen Chao''s heart.

    Before the snow sword could reach him, several waves of demonic qi had already surged toward Chen Chao.

    Before Chen Chao''s saber could fully descend, it was already entangled by countless strands of demonic qi, making it difficult to continue its downward arc. In contrast, Autumn''s sword seemed to effortlessly pierce through the barrier in front of Chen Chao, aiming straight for his heart.

    In this initial exchange of blows, both fighters had practically unleashed their full strength. Hence, the scene was so intense it was almost unbelievable.

    Just as the sword tip reached Chen Chao''s heart, his saber finally started to fall. However, at thest moment, as if by mutual understanding, both of them retracted their weapons, choosing not to exchange injury for injury right at the start.

    But in the next instant, the snow around them suddenly exploded, blowing away endless wind and snow.

    This was a result of their energiesnding in the distance.

    Before Chen Chao could catch his breath, Autumn had already thrown her snow sword. The sword flew with the speed of a flying sword, tracing a blinding white line through the air, as if it intended to slice this icy world apart.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Chao sheathed his saber, all the muscles in his body tensing up. Then, like an arrow released from a bow, he charged directly at the iing snow sword.

    Autumn also did not expect Chen Chao to make this move and was momentarily stunned.

    But the snow sword had already arrived in front of Chen Chao. At thest possible moment, Chen Chao narrowly avoided it. The snow sword grazed his clothing, leaving only a tear.

    Then, Chen Chao already collided with Autumn.

    Autumn extended a palm, pressing it against Chen Chao''s head, but it could not stop the force of his charge. The two mmed into a snow mound together, with Chen Chao''s expression serious as he aimed a punch at Autumn''s chin.

    Autumn responded by raising her knee, targeting Chen Chao''s vulnerable area.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly, pressing down with one hand to block the unreasonable strike from the woman before him.

    At the same time, Autumn''s palm struck his chest.

    A surge of demonic qi emanated from her palm, spreading across Chen Chao''s entire body.

    Chen Chao''s expression was ugly as his body trembled, but he quickly shook off the demonic qi that was like bone-festering maggots.

    The surrounding snow had already buried both of them by this point.

    However, the two clearly did not care, continuing their relentless struggle.

    Autumn remained expressionless as she faced Chen Chao, with only one thought in mind: to kill him here.

    Actually, in terms of talent, Chen Chao might notpare to Yun Jianyue, whom she had encountered earlier. In terms of techniques, this pure martial artist was also inferior to the daoist cultivators who mastered countless magic spells. Yet, for some reason, Autumn felt that while Yun Jianyue might be a significant threat to the demon race in the future, it was Chen Chao who had the potential to bring about the demon race''s utter destruction.

    Thus, she was determined to kill him before he could fully grow.

    As for why she did not involve other young geniuses in surrounding and killing Chen Chao, or why she did not have a great demon suppress his cultivation to finish him off, Autumn had her own reasons.

    She wanted to kill him with her own hands.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    However, as the two of them crashed through several snow mounds, Autumn had to admit one thing: the young martial artist before her had grown significantly stronger since theirst encounter.

    Even though he was also injured right now, she could sense that the intensity of his internal qi far surpassed what it had been before.

    In other words, if her previous self had met him as he was now, she might not be at an advantage.

    Yet, as Chen Chao advanced, she did not stop either.

    So, at this moment, Autumn still did not think that this young martial artist before her would survive her assault.

    Perhaps irritated by Chen Chao''s relentless, wave-like attacks, Autumn frowned and suddenly pushed him away with a palm strike.

    Before Chen Chao could react, countless gusts of wind and snow had unknowingly gathered in the clouds above.

    At this moment, all of it fell down, directly burying Chen Chao under it.

    Although she knew this likely would not injure Chen Chao, the corners of Autumn''s lips still curled up slightly.

    It was as if that making the young martial artist before her appear more disheveled brought her somefort.

 Chapter 534: Drawing Saber

    Chapter 534: Drawing Saber

    Chen Chao quickly burst out of the snow that had buried him, but by the time he emerged, Autumn was already standing in the distance.

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao threw a punch across the air. His immense qi surged, creating a massive fist-shaped force that formed between heaven and earth, rapidly descending towards her.

    With Autumn as the center, an area of several dozen feet began topress under the pressure, with the wind and snowpacting into crystalline ice.

    However, this scene did notst long. The ice quickly shattered, exploding into countless shards that scattered in all directions.

    Standing in the center of this vortex, Autumn merely smiled faintly. She tapped her toe on the ground and leaped into the air, ignoring the massive fist force as she soared up. Suspending in mid-air, it seemed as though a new world had formed around her at this moment. She walked effortlessly through the sky as if it were solid ground.

    The demon race princess nced down at Chen Chao and smiled. "Aren''t you afraid that if you don''t draw your saber now, you won''t be able to do so when you need it?"

    Without waiting for Chen Chao to respond, Autumn stomped heavily. Chen Chao felt as though the space above him had vanished. It was as if a massive mountain was suddenly crashing down on him at this moment.

    The ground around him began to sink, gradually forming arge pit with Chen Chao at its center.

    Chen Chao looked up at the woman high above him.The wind and snow from hundreds of miles around was already converging upon them.

    Autumn nodded slightly, then slowly pressed her hands downward.

    Under the immense pressure of the surrounding force, Chen Chao who was originally still able to stand firm, now had to bow his head.

    His clothes, especially at the shoulders, had already torn in several ces, revealing numerous holes.

    Chen Chao lowered his head and smiled.

    Autumn was using the power of heaven and earth to suppress him. It was a clever idea, but both of them were severely injured and nearly evenly matched. If she insisted on forcing the situation, it would undoubtedly be a protracted battle, with the oue depending on who could endure longer.

    Chen Chao was not very worried.

    But in the next moment, the sudden descent of the woman above caught him by surprise.

    Autumn fell from the sky,nding a foot on Chen Chao''s shoulder.

    Chen Chao''s legs nearly buckled, as if he would copse to his knees at any second. However, in that critical moment, he gritted his teeth and stood up, straightening his body.

    He then reached out to grab Autumn''s ankle, but she kicked out, reappearing before him. She grabbed Chen Chao by the cor and effortlessly tossed him upward. Chen Chao''s body wavered, struggling to stabilize himself in mid-air, but the woman was already upon him like a shadow. She delivered a heavy punch to his abdomen.

    Chen Chao winced in pain, but still managed to grab hold of Autumn''s other hand, then lunged forward, attempting a headbutt.

    Autumn tilted her head, unwilling to engage in such childish antics with Chen Chao. However, this left their positions somewhat awkward, and for a brief moment, Chen Chao even caught a whiff of a strange fragrance. But in the next instant, pain shot through Chen Chao''s abdomen, forcing him to fall back.

    But even at this point, Chen Chao showed no intention of drawing his saber, which only made Autumn more cautious.

    She had already seen how cunning Chen Chao could be. He was not someone to be underestimated as just another ordinary young man. If she did, she might really end up dead by his hand.

    Autumn struck Chen Chao hard, sending him crashing into the snow. But as she prepared to press the attack and finish him off, Chen Chao had already vanished into the snow.

    However, with Autumn¡¯s heavy step, the surrounding snowstorm exploded instantly, forcing Chen Chao to reveal himself again.

    The two were now separated by several dozen yards.

    Chen Chao looked at Autumn and said with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Even with injuries like this, you''re still so relentless. Just how much do you want to kill me?¡±

    Autumn had made a considerable effort earlier, which had undoubtedly consumed a lot of her energy. Such a fierce attack would eventually lead to exhaustion, and she would sooner orter fall into a weakened state. Chen Chao had previously sheathed his saber to leave a way out for himself. But if the woman before him continued to be so reckless, he would have to deploy that backup n sooner rather thanter.

    At present, Autumn seemed like a raging fire fueled by a fierce wind. Although the ze was intense, once the wind passed and thebustible materials were consumed, Autumn would likely fall into decline.

    But since Chen Chao could see the current situation clearly, Autumn could naturally understand clearly too.

    ¡°You want to kill me, but that doesn''t mean I''m ready to die,¡± Chen Chao exhaled a mouthful of white mist. He let the mist circte through his body and smiled, ¡°Autumn, I''m also curious about what lies beyond your human exterior.¡±

    Autumn sneered, ¡°Do you really think you have what it takes?¡±

    Chen Chao chuckled, ¡°Who knows.¡±

    Autumn remained silent, as if finding it rather boring, and merely furrowed her brows.

    Chen Chao slowly drew his saber. As Cloud Mud emerged just an inch from its sheath, a humming already echoed between heaven and earth.

    When talking about swords and sabers, people only spoke of sword cultivators with admiration. They would say that the movements of a sword cultivator were supremely elegant, how the mere shift of a sword would produce a continuous melody of sword cries, and how a single thrust could lead to a river of sword qi that stirred the heavens. These impressive and visually striking techniques were mostly associated with sword cultivators. Martial artists like Chen Chao were rarely mentioned in such glowing terms. It was already considered high praise if they were notbeled uncouth.

    Grace and refinement were qualities that seemed worlds away from them.

    Yet at this moment, as Chen Chao drew his saber, there was indeed a trace of elegance. Though he was far from being a figure of ethereal grace, this young martial artist, with his mind focused and determined, made a striking impression. His ck hair was blown by the wind, and his already tattered ck robe fluttered fiercely.

    Autumn said with curiosity, ¡°What''s this? Are you nning to reveal your trump card now? Hoping to kill me with one decisive strike?¡±

    Chen Chao remained silent. As he continued to draw his saber, a grating sound began to emerge from the wind and snow behind him. Countless tiny snowkes were sliced in half by the subtle aura concealed within the storm as they approached Chen Chao.

    If one had sharp enough eyes, they would see that the cuts on those snowkes were remarkably neat.

    Autumn was expressionless, but after a brief moment, she muttered to herself, "It actually resembles sword qi."

    Chen Chao paid her no heed and continued to draw his saber slowly.

    He recalled listening to the Sword Immortal Liu Banbi talk about Sword Dao, where he learned that a sword cultivator must harbor a breath(qi) within their heart. At the time, he was entirely ignorant of Sword Dao and could not grasp the mysteries involved. But after ascending Sword Qi Mountain, where he reforged his saber, he began to vaguelyprehend certain aspects of sword qi through the process of sword forging. Only then did he realize that this so-called breath was not exclusive to sword cultivators, nor was it something that could only be nurtured within a sword sheath.

    In truth, every cultivator, regardless of their sect or discipline, should possess such a breath.

    Now, Chen Chao intended to rely on this breath to engage in a second battle with the demon race princess before him.

    In the first battle, he had been cornered and forced to defend himself passively. But in this second battle, he was not going to let that happen again.

    No martial artist in the world would willingly remain on the defensive, passively taking a beating.

    Even when constrained by circumstances, they would just bide their time, patiently waiting for the right moment. Martial artists have always been meant to advance boldly, without caring about the consequences.

    Chen Chao no longer wanted to wait for the right moment, he wanted to act impulsively for once.

    This decision was actually contrary to his usual principles, but perhaps after witnessing the shocking sight of that towering skeletal mound at the Small Hill Sect, Chen Chao was unwilling to show any further restraint toward the demon princess standing before him.

    "Drawing your saber? If I don''t allow you to draw it, how could you possibly draw it?!"

    A sudden thunderp echoed beside Chen Chao''s ears, reverberating through heaven and earth. Autumn had somehow already pierced through the wind and snow, appearing right in front of him. This demon princess''plexion was slightly pale, and she held a snow sword in her hand. Without hesitation, she struck toward Chen Chao''s wrist with her palm.

    Thest time they met, Autumn had prevented Chen Chao from drawing his saber, and he had indeed been unable to do so. Was history about to repeat itself?

    At this moment, Cloud Mud was already partially unsheathed, its gleaming white de glinting in the space between heaven and earth.

    However, as Autumn''s palm thrust forward, it barely advanced a few inches before several thin, mysterious lines of blood appeared on her wrist. Autumn frowned slightly, her eyes turning white once more, and only then did she perceive a scene almost invisible to the naked eye.

    Surrounding Chen Chao, countless saber lights had materialized, forming striking white lines that stretched conspicuously across heaven and earth.

    The sharpness of that aura was not inferiorpared to the sword qi of the average sword cultivator.

    Chen Chao frowned and looked up.

    The saber intent in his eyes flickered in and out. In an instant, countless sabers were already shing forward.

    Holding her snow sword, Autumn mercilessly shed ahead, shing with those invisible saber lights.

    For a moment, the surrounding area was filled with the incessant sound of thunder, and countless gusts of wind and snow howled violently.

    Chen Chao was still drawing his saber.

    As Autumn swung her sword, her arm pressed down on the wrist of Chen Chao''s saber-drawing hand.

    A surge of powerful demonic qi rushed out, forcing the half-drawn Cloud Mud back into its sheath. However, the downward momentum soon halted, and Chen Chao nced at Autumn with an expressionless face.

    Thetter''s eyes had long lost their pupils, turningpletely snow-white.

    Two powerful auras converged on Cloud Mud, with one person determined to draw the saber, while the other was equally determined not to let it be drawn.

    But this time was different from the past; the gap in their cultivation levels was no longer as great as before.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth, veins bulging on his arm as the countless energies within his body converged into his arm. With a sudden upward lift, Cloud Mud was now two-thirds of the way out of its sheath.

    Autumn frowned.

    Hence, the snowstorm grew even heavier.

    But in the end, Autumn could not stop Chen Chao''s saber from fully leaving its sheath.

    A saber beam materialized between heaven and earth.

    Autumn did not retreat with her snow sword but instead took advantage of the momentum to pierce Chen Chao''s abdomen with it.

    However, before she could pull out the snow sword, a saber bean had already transformed into a giant dragon, roaring through the wind and snow.

    Autumn had no way to dodge. Her body initially staggered back a few steps, then became unsteady, and soon after, she was forced to retreat hundreds of feet.

    The saber bean continued to push her backward, sending her flying.

    A trench appeared on the ground, continuously extending forward.

    The crackling sounds lingered incessantly.

    Chen Chao relentlessly advanced along the trench, the tip of his saber aimed directly at Autumn.

    Autumn remained expressionless. Even as her body was uncontrobly propelled backward, there was not the slightest trace of panic on her face.

    As the undisputed number one of the young generation of the demon race, she did not care about any young cultivator in the world.

    After finally drawing his saber, Chen Chao exhaled a deep breath of turbid air, feeling a sense of relief. Although he knew this strike would not bring him victory, it still brought him a considerable amount of innerfort.

    From Tianqing County to the Divine Capital, and even earlier, from the Divine Capital to Tianqing County, he had always felt a certain difort. It was something indescribable, perhaps dissatisfaction with the state of the world or maybe just frustration with his own fate. Whatever it was, that difort had been buried deep within his heart for many years.

    Now, forcibly drawing the saber, although not necessarily the wisest decision for the current battle, Chen Chao was acutely aware that as long as he walked away from this battlefield alive, Nepenthe would be just within his reach, with few obstacles left.

    Maybe it was because, despite walking the martial path, he had never truly been considered a pure martial artist?

    Chen Chao smiled to himself. Who cares?

    In this world, all one seeks is a sense of freedom.

    If freedom for a lifetime is too difficult, then how about just for a moment?

    Chen Chao felt it was entirely possible.

 Chapter 535: A Hairs Breadth Away

    Chapter 535: A Hair''s Breadth Away

    Amidst the wind and snow, the sound of thunder was incessant, and countless gusts of wind and snow suddenly exploded.

    A human and a demon were engaged in a life-and-death battle here!

    In just an instant, their battlefield had shifted several miles from where it began, arriving at a more distant location.

    They found themselves before a snow-covered mountain.

    After kicking Chen Chao flying, Autumn had barely caught her breath before she was struck by a powerful saber strike from Chen Chao, sending her crashing heavily into the stone wall.

    Chen Chao steadied himself and did not continue his pursuit. Instead, he gripped his saber with both hands, the dark hilt standing out starkly.

    With the next sh, an enormous saber beam burst forth, intent on cleaving the low snow-covered mountain before him in two.

    As a rumbling sound echoed, a massive avnche urred, with countless stones mixed with snow crashing down. Yet, before the force of Chen Chao''s saber, everything was pushed aside to either side.

    Autumn was finally buried once by the wind and snow.But as the avnche grewrger, a surge of demonic qi suddenly burst out from the snowstorm, followed by countless stones hurling towards Chen Chao.

    As the stones rapidly fell, countless craters appeared on the ground, as if it had been struck by a meteor shower in an instant!

    Chen Chao sliced through a massive boulder over a person''s height with a single stroke, but before the saber light could dissipate, a figure had already appeared before him.

    The pale-faced woman once again appeared in front of Chen Chao. But this time, endless wind and snow connected in front of her, gradually converging into a massive snow mountain that crashed down from above!

    Chen Chao ran his fingers along the saber''s edge and lifted it for a sh.

    Rumble...

    The snow mountain shattered, turning into an extraordinarily rare, heavy snowfall!

    Autumn reached Chen Chao and struck the back of his Cloud Mud saber with her elbow while her other hand aimed for his head.

    Chen Chao blocked the strike with his arm and used the momentum to swing the back of his saber toward Autumn''s abdomen.

    Autumn''s body twisted into a strange posture to dodge the blow, while her free hand shed at Chen Chao''s throat with a knife-hand strike.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and quickly tilted his head back, but a thin line of blood still appeared on his throat.

    Seizing the advantage, Autumn''s seemingly delicate hand tore through the air, turning into a de of wind and snow that struck Chen Chao. Unable to evade in time, a long gash was drawn across his cheek.

    At the same time, Chen Chao''s saber shed across the woman''s abdomen too.

    The sharpness of Cloud Mud was not inferior to any Hundred Year Sword. It easily tore through Autumn''s clothing, revealing her snow-white skin.

    And with it, it also cut her flesh.

    A scar appeared on Autumn''s abdomen.

    This showed that her physique was actually somewhat weaker than Yuan Ling''s.

    In an instant, the hilt of Cloud Mud turned snow-white.

    The fine droplets of blood on Autumn''s abdominal wound were a bright red.

    Not all of the demon race''s blood was red, but if it resembled human blood, there could only be two possibilities.

    One was that Autumn''s cultivation realm was too high, and the other was that her bloodline was of noble origin.

    In truth, both could be true.

    Chen Chao was very curious to know what true form the demon princess in front of him truly had.

    But he did not know, and even before him, the daoist prodigy Yun Jianyue had not managed to force Autumn to reveal her true form.

    Autumn frowned, somewhat puzzled as she looked down at her wound. She had long prepared herself for the fact that the young martial artist before her was much stronger than before, but she had not expected that after drawing his saber, he would exceed her expectations. Without waiting for Autumn to return to her senses, Chen Chao had already thrown a punch, filled with boundless qi, and once again sent the demon princess crashing into the snowy mountain wall.

    As wind and snow scattered, Autumn was once more mmed into the mountain.

    Chen Chao merely cast an indifferent nce before continuing to advance with his saber. However, as he moved forward, he btedly noticed several new wounds on his chest, though he was not sure when they had appeared.

    Cursing under his breath at this crazy woman''s numerous tricks, Chen Chao arrived before the stone wall. Just as he was about to attack with his saber, a hand suddenly emerged from the swirling snow, grabbing his arm and forcefully pulling Chen Chao in.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber with both hands and thrust it forward, the tip stopping right between the woman''s twin peaks.

    But it could not advance any further.

    It was as if it had struck an impossibly hard piece of jade.

    Chen Chao frowned, barely having time to react before the woman kicked him in the abdomen.

    Chen Chao caught Autumn''s leg with one hand, exerting some force to hold her calf in ce. However, the next moment, her other leg kicked toward his chest. Chen Chao fell backward but refused to let go, tearing the fabric of Autumn''s pants at the calf.

    A snow-white, slender leg appeared before Chen Chao''s eyes.

    Nice leg!

    This thought shed across Chen Chao''s mind subconsciously, but he instantly dismissed it.

    Using the strength of his waist and abdomen, he straightened his body, gripped the saber with both hands, and stabbed downward again.

    The two were buried in the snow, which kept sinking around them, entombing them both.

    In Autumn''s snow-white eyes, a hint of anger could be seen.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Struggling to break free from the snow, Chen Chao wasted no time and took off running.

    Behind him, amidst the howling wind and snow, a massive dharma idol tore through the sky, appearing in the blizzard.

    Chen Chao''s expression darkened as he dashed forward, cursing, "Damn it, so petty! Your Father didn''t do it on purpose!"

    That enormous dharma idol had no intention of holding back, it stomped heavily on the ground, causing the entire snowyndscape to crack like a spiderweb. Countless ravines formed as a result.

    Without turning back, Chen Chao fled frantically.

    When demonic cultivators step into the Nepenthe Realm, they could often manifest a colossal avatar; a technique based on their demon form. Often, one could deduce the true form of a demon from the appearance of their avatar. However, Autumn''s avatar remained hazy. Chen Chao sneaked a nce back but could not discern what kind of dharma idol it was.

    As for why Autumn was able to manifest such a colossal dharma idol without yet stepping into the Nepenthe Realm, Chen Chao had no time to think about it. Even if he did, it would not help. Chen Chao would not feel surprised if someone like her had dozens of life-saving means.

    Feeling the overwhelming killing intent behind him, Chen Chao made a decisive choice, he was not willing to get entangled with her here.

    Avoid the sharp edge temporarily.

    But this way, after a pursuit of several dozen miles, Chen Chao finally noticed the demonic qi behind him diminishing. When he turned around, he saw Autumn suspended in mid-air, her bare chest vaguely discernible, and a long, snow-white leg appeared particrly striking.

    Chen Chao grinned, "I thought you could maintain that dharma idol for a long time, but it turns out it''s just for show."

    Autumn remained silent and just pulled a long spear out of the void, then hurled it down with force.

    The spear was entirely snow-white, but there seemed to be faint traces of lightning on its shaft.

    Chen Chao originally intended to dodge the spear, but as it got closer, he felt the terrifying aura emanating from it. He retreated far back, just in time to see the spear strike the ground, creating a massive crater.

    Looking up again, Chen Chao saw that, at some point, countless spears had already appeared in the sky.

    Chen Chao swallowed hard.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Afterward, seeing Autumn in a disheveled state from the barrage of spears, she remained expressionless. It was not until Chen Chao soared into the sky that she stirred slightly, directing the spears to chase relentlessly after him.

    Chen Chao ignored the spears behind him and instead shed towards Autumn in front of him.

    Autumn neither retreated nor dodged. Instead, a barrier of qi appeared before her, blocking the attack.

    She then smiled, stepping aside, and it was only then that Chen Chao noticed a massive snow sword had already formed behind her. Just as Autumn stepped aside, the snow sword rammed toward Chen Chao. He cursed inwardly at her cunning and delivered a saber sh, producing an almost inaudible dragon''s roar.

    The first to bear the brunt were the spears that had been relentlessly pursuing Chen Chao, they were all shattered in that instant.

    Following that, countless broken spears fell down.

    Chen Chao''s sh that fully formed was precisely Dragon Rearing Head.

    To block that snow sword!

    Autumn kicked off her other shoe, revealing her dainty feet, and stepped onto the snow sword, walking slowly along its de. With each step she took, the aura belonging her in heaven and earth grew stronger.

    Chen Chao lifted his head, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, yet he still swung his saber.

    The two immense forces shed, shattering the snow sword and dissipating the momentum of the saber.

    Autumn had already lost count of how many times she had closed in on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao grinned and swung his saber once more. Though he looked like an arrow at the end of its flight, this strike was unexpected even to Autumn. Instinctively, she tried to block the strike, but soon realized that the trajectory of Chen Chao''s saber was elusive, and she could not sense his qi''s path in such a short time.

    As a result, she was struck on the shoulder by the saber.

    Autumn winced in pain but refused to retreat, instead mping down on the saber''s edge with force, not allowing Chen Chao to pull it out and continue his attack.

    Chen Chao then jerked the saber downward with force, directly carving a terrifying wound across Autumn''s body.

    At the same time, Autumn''s palm hadnded on Chen Chao''s chest again.

    As she neared him, her five fingers curled into ws, reaching for Chen Chao''s heart.

    Chen Chao felt the pain, but the saber''s edge reversed upward, shing toward the neck of this demon princess.

    In an instant, it became a fight to the death.

    Autumn seemedpletely unafraid, driving her hand deeper into Chen Chao''s chest. She could already feel his heartbeat.

    Meanwhile, the saber had already swiped across Autumn¡¯s neck.

    A streak of blood appeared on Autumn''s neck.

    At that moment, the white mist within Chen Chao¡¯s body began to circte on its own, creating a barrier between Autumn and his heart.

    It was just a hair''s breadth away.

    Autumn felt rather weak, retracting her arm and falling downwards.

    Chen Chao did not want to miss this opportunity and forcefully threw Cloud Mud, intending to kill this demon princess in midair.

    Cloud Mud pierced through Autumn''s body.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief.

    But then, Autumn mysteriously stopped in midair, forcefully pulled out Cloud Mud, which had already prated her body, and casually threw it back at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao struggled to grasp the saber''s edge with one hand, his palm bleeding profusely.

    Autumnnded in the snow, herplexion pale, but she remained standing.

 Chapter 536: Pull One Hair and the Whole Body Is Affected

    Chapter 536: Pull One Hair and the Whole Body Is Affected

    Could he really not fucking kill this crazy woman?

    Chen Chao also fell into the snow and looked at Autumn, who was slowly extending her hand to wipe her neck, her hand covered in fresh blood.

    However, the blood from this demon princess''s neck quickly stopped flowing and no longer trickled.

    "You''ve somewhat exceeded my expectations. Among the young people of this world, you''re the only one who could force me to this extent."

    Chen Chao looked at Autumn with some curiosity and asked, "If it were someone else, would they have already died from thatst strike?"

    Autumn did not hide anything and replied directly, "Indeed, they would have. But it has nothing to do with what you might think. It''s not some secret technique that allowed me to withstand that blow, your strike was just slightlycking."

    Chen Chao was indifferent. Even if what Autumn said was true, and his final strike was just a bitcking, her final move was also somewhatcking.

    "You have some secrets yourself."

    Autumn clearly sensed that she was also just a hair''s breadth away from killing Chen Chao earlier. However, beyond that thin thread, there was an inexplicable force within Chen Chao that blocked her final move in the end.It was merely a fleeting opportunity, one she had waited a long time to get. In the end, she failed to seed. There was more or less some regret on Autumn''s part.

    However, this regret was quickly cast aside by Autumn, who did not mind.

    This battle was not over yet.

    Chen Chao sensed the fighting intent emanating from the woman opposite him and asked weakly, "Still fighting?"

    Autumn nodded and said calmly, "I said I would kill you. Until you''re dead, it''s not over."

    Chen Chao said seriously, "The Great Dao is long, why rush in a single day?"

    Autumn smiled. Having interacted with the young martial artist before, she had more or lesse to understand this young martial artist''s nature.

    When he became talktative, it usually meant he wascking confidence in the current situation.

    Autumn said calmly, "Themotion between us has already attracted countless eyes in the shadows. If it weren''t for me taking action, you would have been trampled to death by some great demon by now. Do you believe that?"

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "In that case, I should be thanking you instead?"

    Autumn nodded, "From a certain perspective, indeed so."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Rest for a moment?¡± After a while, Chen Chao tentatively asked. At this point, both of them had already reached their limits. Any further action would likely make their fates dependent on a single reckless move.

    Autumn thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed in relief and threw a medicinal pill into his mouth.

    Autumn did not make any movements. It was just that after a moment of silence, she opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Can you tell me the details of your battle with Yuan Ling?¡±

    Chen Chao frowned, ¡°What are you plotting? Do you think I don''t know? Don''t even think about it!"

    ¡°I can share the details of my battle with Yun Jianyue in exchange.¡±

    Autumn was not upset and just spoke calmly. One of the traits of this person opposite was that he never acted without benefit.

    ¡°Go ahead and speak first.¡± Chen Chao sat down in the snow, not caring whether Autumn might suddenly attack. He just panted heavily.

    Autumn did not hesitate. She quickly began to recount the details of the battle, ¡°Yun Jianyue is less cunningpared to you, but not by much. His pure lightning arts are extremely formidable. The lightning pool he constructs is so powerful that no young cultivator in the world should underestimate his lightning techniques. If you are fortunate enough to survive my hands and safely return to Great Liang, he might be your lifetime rival. That battle...¡±

    Although Autumn appeared to Chen Chao as a truly crazy woman, in some ways, she was indeed more straightforward than many humans. When she began to speak about the details of that battle, she held nothing back. However, in the end, Autumn had not used any trump card techniques during that fight.

    After a few minutes, Autumn calmly said, ¡°I''m done.¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, somewhat unwilling to believe it, ¡°Howe that so-called daoist prodigy sounds like just any random person from your description?¡±

    Autumn replied indifferently, ¡°In my eyes, you''re no different from any random person either.¡±

    Chen Chao retorted angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten that you were almost killed by me?!¡±

    "Still a random person."

    A hint of amusement appeared in Autumn''s eyes, as if she was quite satisfied with thisparison.

    Chen Chaoughed coldly.

    But he did not go back on his word. Soon, he began to recount his battle with Yuan Ling.

    However,pared to Autumn, his ount was much more vague and iplete.

    After listening to the general process, Autumn shook her head, ¡°You''re very shameless.¡±

    Chen Chao responded matter-of-factly, ¡°This is your damn home turf. It''s only reasonable for me to hold back a bit.¡±

    Autumn said calmly, "The thirty thousand miles of deste north once belonged to your human race."

    Chen Chao softly replied, "And now it belongs to you demons, no?"

    Autumn did not respond, only ncing at the distant wind and snow.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "We''ll take it back sooner orter."

    Autumn calmly replied, "Even if that dayes, you won''t live to see it."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By the banks of the Onan River.

    Compared to the deste northern ins, which were now littered with the dead, this ce was much quieter.

    After all, this had always been the territory of the demon race.

    The origin of the demon race was widely believed to be the Onan River.

    A demon was reporting on the casualties of the demon race with a bow. After finishing, they did not wait for any response and silently dissipated into the wind and snow.

    The Demon Emperor stood amidst the wind and snow, with the demon race''s High Priest by his side.

    For a moment, neither spoke, both remaining silent.

    "Yuan Ling died at the hands of that young martial artist. It seems that he is indeed the young man most valued by the Great Liang Emperor. Not bad. There aren''t many who could kill Yuan Ling."

    The Demon Emperor''s voice slowly echoed, "That girl insisted on a life-and-death battle with him, but it seems it didn''t go very smoothly."

    The High Priest nodded and softly said, "Although Her Highness is unmatched among the younger generation, she did have a battle with that daoist beforehand, which put her at a disadvantage."

    "That young man was in the same situation." The Demon Emperor looked at the High Priest and smiled, "He killed Yuan Ling and managed to escape unscathed?"

    The High Priest was silent for a moment before slowly speaking, "Your Majesty, in this old subject''s opinion, no matter what, we cannot allow that young martial artist to leave the deste north. Having one Great Liang Emperor is already troublesome enough, if there were another, the consequences would be endless."

    The Demon Emperor said nothing, he just stared at the wind and snow.

    The High Priest continued, "If Her Highness can kill him, that would be best. If not, we should immediately gather our forces and ensure he dies after his battle with the princess."

    The Demon Emperor still said nothing.

    The High Priest furrowed his brow, preparing to remain silent. As a subject, one must have the awareness of a subject; speaking too much would only invite annoyance.

    The Demon Emperor looked into the distant snow and wind, softlyughing, "A small action can affect the whole situation, can''t it?"

 Chapter 537: Demon Heart

    Chapter 537: Demon Heart

    The life-and-death battle between Chen Chao and Autumn began with a tempestuous first half, followed by a sudden reversal in thetter half. By now, neither had made another move.

    Each focused on recuperating.

    After Chen Chao got up, he had no intention of attacking and instead wandered aimlessly through the snow. Autumn followed not far behind, always maintaining a distance of several dozen yards between them.

    Since neither had made a move, both took the time to regte their breathing and heal their injuries.

    After about half a day, Chen Chao took the initiative to ask, "Are you going to make a move or not?"

    Autumn calmly replied, "No rush."

    Chen Chao responded with an "Oh" and did not seem in a hurry either. Instead, he asked with great interest, "What kind of demon are you, anyway? Can''t you just tell me?"

    Autumn remained silent.

    "Since you won''t say, I''ll make a guess? Someone as fierce as you must be a real tigress, right?"Chen Chao scooped up a handful of snow, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed as he said casually, "That must be it. How else would you be so fierce?"

    Autumn said nothing and just shook her head.

    This was a denial.

    Chen Chao who originally intended to anger this demon princess with his words sighed inwardly. Having interacted with her several times, he finally understood the temperament of the woman before him. Ordinary words rarely caused any emotional fluctuations in this demon princess. However, if her reverse scale was truly touched, it would lead to a relentless and frenzied pursuit by this princess, just as it had before.

    Feeling bored, Chen Chao picked up a handful of snow, formed it into a snowball, and threw it forward with force.

    But the snowball was destined to be unable to hurt Autumn. Before it even reached this demon princess, it shattered into pieces.

    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Why bother with these little probes?¡±

    Autumn stared at Chen Chao in the distance, smiling slightly. ¡°You want to kill me, yet don''t want to be killed by me. You seem conflicted.¡±

    Chen Chao did not care and casually replied, ¡°What''s there to be conflicted about? When ites to matters of life and death, who wouldn''t be cautious?¡±

    Autumn chuckled, ¡°If I said I''d let you go, would you dare leave?¡±

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, ¡°Don''t y tricks with me. Do you really think I''m that easy to fool?¡±

    With her hands behind her back, Autumn continued forward calmly, ¡°Others might think you''re shameless, but to me, the more shameless you are, the more I want to kill you.¡±

    Chen Chao said with irritation, ¡°So unreasonable! Just because I''m shameless, I deserve to die?¡±

    Autumn said softly, "You know the reason."

    Chen Chao looked at Autumn''s exposed jade-like leg and remarked, "I have to die just because I took a few looks, how unreasonable."

    Autumn remained silent, but still did not show any anger.

    Chen Chao unconsciously sighed again.

    Autumn tilted her head up and smiled, "Forget it, not waiting any longer."

    Chen Chao immediately furrowed his brows, "How about we wait a bit more?"

    Autumn said nothing.

    The wind and snow began to pick up.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber hilt, waiting in full battle array.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, both had left terrifying wounds on each other.

    At that moment, Chen Chao shed Autumn''s other shoulder with his saber, while she pierced his body with her snow sword, though not through his heart.

    Enduring the intense pain, Chen Chao threw a punch at Autumn''s head. This time, she could not avoid it and was struck head-on by the punch, causing her entire forehead to bruise instantly. But at the same time, Autumn already kneed Chen Chao in a vulnerable spot. Chen Chao immediately felt his mind nk out. Damn it, didn''t she know you don''t hit a man in the groin? How could this crazy woman not understand that?

    Autumn tilted her head up, and with the hand gripping the sword, she twisted forcefully, causing the snow sword to agitate Chen Chao''s wound.

    Chen Chao felt excruciating pain both above and below, but he quickly reacted, throwing a palm strike toward Autumn''s exposed jade-like leg.

    A loud sound echoed in the wind and snow, and Autumn''s exposed leg visibly turned red at this moment.

    But at this moment, Autumn seemed to be in a daze, only feeling a searing paining from her thigh, instinctively trying to pull back.

    Chen Chao then bent his elbow and mmed toward Autumn''s chest, trying to take advantage of the moment when this demon princess could not react in time to further his attack.

    Autumn''s snow-white eyes flickered with emotion as she released the snow sword and crossed her hands in front of her chest.

    Chen Chao''s elbow strike did notnd as intended.

    The woman blocked Chen Chao''s strike while simultaneously raising her feet to push against his abdomen.

    Her jade-like foot was cold as ice, pressing against Chen Chao''s abdomen, causing him to regain some rity.

    However, the two of them were now in a rather strange position. It looked somewhat ambiguous, and anyone observing probably would not dare to say they were engaged in a life-and-death struggle.

    Chen Chao withdrew his hand, gripping his saber with both hands and pressing down.

    Autumn struck the de, and suddenly, a humming sound filled the air, causing the surrounding wind and snow to dissipate slightly.

    Chen Chao''s hands trembled uncontrobly, nearly losing his grip on Cloud Mud.

    Autumn''s seemingly simple strike actually contained countless techniques within it. For young geniuses of their caliber, their control over qi far surpassed that of ordinary cultivators. This seemingly casual strike had already targeted several key nodes where Chen Chao''s qi was circting, disrupting his flow and causing chaos, which made him feel a tingling sensation in his scalp.

    But fortunately, Chen Chao quickly forced his qi to break through the obstruction and pressed down on his saber once more.

    Taking advantage of the chance, Autumn lowered her shoulder and rammed into Chen Chao, causing him to stagger back a few steps, struggling to keep his bnce.

    Autumn was expressionless. She just removed the hairpin from her head and directly stabbed it into one of Chen Chao''s crucial acupoints. Her long hair immediately cascaded down.

    Chen Chao could not avoid this killing move that Autumn had been brewing for so long. The hairpin lodged into the acupoint, instantly blocking the flow of his qi throughout his body. Feeling somewhat powerless, Chen Chao almost lost his grip on Cloud Mud.

    At this moment, Autumn''s relentless assault had already arrived.

    In the blink of an eye, Chen Chao''s chest suffered at least a dozen lethal strikes.

    The more Autumn attacked, the stranger she felt. The young martial artist before her had a remarkably resilient body; much stronger than the average demon. Even she herself would not dare im her physique was stronger than Chen Chao''s.

    Though she knew that human martial artists excelled in tempering their bodies and possessed unparalleled physiques among human cultivators, this was only among the humans. How could they possiblypare to demons?

    But Chen Chao was evidently an exception.

    Autumn quickly realized that if he were not an exception, how could he have killed Yuan Ling?

    Autumn stared at Chen Chao and delivered a hand chop aimed to break open his entire chest.

    However, Chen Chao reacted swiftly and grabbed her wrist. He exhaled a breath of turbid air and pressed his other hand against his abdomen, forcibly removing the hairpin and grasping it. He then stabbed it towards Autumn''s forehead.

    The sharp end of the hairpin soon pressed against Autumn''s be, drawing a stream of blood down her face. Yet, despite the hairpin breaking in the end, Chen Chao could not pierce her be.

    Chen Chao had no choice but to throw a punch at Autumn''s chest and then withdraw.

    With his qi in disarray, Chen Chao''s expression turned grim. The hairpin had arrived at a critical moment, catching him off guard.

    Before Chen Chao had the chance to deal with the disrupted qi inside him, he saw a figure charging at him. At this moment, both were arrows at the end of their flight, andcked the energy to employ other tactics. Autumn pinned Chen Chao under her and continued to strike, while Chen Chao released his Cloud Mud, using both hands to protect his vital areas, mostly remaining on the defensive.

    The two greatest young geniuses of the era had descended to what seemed like barbaric men brawling in the countryside, which was extremelyical.

    Relying on his physique, Chen Chao withstood wave after wave of Autumn''s attacks. He finally seized the opportunity to grab a handful of her jet-ck hair and forcefully press her head down.

    It was unclear how many strands of hair were torn out by Chen Chao during this struggle.

    With Autumn''s head lowered and pressed against Chen Chao''s chest, she could feel his heartbeat. Autumn was both angry and experiencing some other mixed emotions at the same time.

    While Chen Chao had a solemn look as they reached the most critical moment.

    He wrapped his arms around the back of Autumn''s neck, preventing her from lifting her head, while repeatedly ramming his knees into the demon princess.

    Autumn ced her hands on the snow-covered ground, trying desperately to break free from Chen Chao''s hold, but to no avail.

    With a muffled grunt, Autumn''s snow-white eyes suddenly emitted a mysterious light. Chen Chao was startled and quickly kicked her away, rolling in the snow. At the same time, he grabbed his saber again and aimed it forward.

    The tip of the saber once again pressed against Autumn''s chest.

    Chen Chao suddenly exerted force.

    This time, Cloud Mud pierced through Autumn¡¯s body.

    It prated this demon princess'' body firmly.

    Blood began to seep from the corners of Autumn''s mouth. This demon princess'' snow-white eyes quickly returned to normal. They were actually quite beautiful eyes, filled with spring-like tenderness and the rity of autumn water.

    Chen Chao felt somewhat dazed for a moment.

    But he quickly returned to his senses and thought about directly slicing through the demon princess'' body. However, he saw Autumn raise her hand, pressing her palm against his chest.

    She suddenly exerted force.

    The boundless demonic qi forced Chen Chao back.

    Chen Chao gripped Cloud Mud tightly, causing both him and the saber to be sent flying backward.

    In mid-air, Chen Chao spat out blood but felt somewhat pleased. This time, he had finally managed to kill Autumn.

    This battle had been arduous, but he had ultimately emerged victorious.

    However, when he struggled to stand up, he saw the woman across from him slowly rising to her feet too.

    Her body was drenched in blood, and her jade-like leg was also covered in blood, yet she still stood up.

    Though her breath was weak, there was no sign of life force fading.

    Chen Chao was unsteady on his feet, leaning on his saber, and asked with reluctance, "What kind of monster are you? Even after being pierced through, you''re still not dead?"

    Autumn spat out a mouthful of dirty blood and opened her mouth with some difficulty, "You indeed pierced my heart with a single blow."

    Chen Chao raised his brows.

    Autumn said calmly, "But who said that demons only have one heart like humans?"

 Chapter 538: There Are Two Large Mountains in the Snow

    Chapter 538: There Are Two Large Mountains in the Snow

    Do demons have two hearts?

    It should not be the case, at least not normally.

    Ordinary demons, like humans, could only have one heart.

    But not all humans had only one heart, and not all demons had just one heart.

    Autumn was a natural variant species, born with two hearts, one on the left and one on the right.

    This was a secret of the Demon Emperor''s lineage that no one else knew. Other than the Demon Emperor, only Autumn knew. Now, it also included Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed heavily. "Alright, you win. Who would have thought that after using every possible method, I still can''t kill you?"

    Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood and then said self-deprecatingly, "Well, now it''s your turn to kill me."

    Failing to kill someone would only mean being killed in return.Moreover, at this moment, Chen Chao was nearly drained of all his qi and could not go through another life-or-death battle.

    Autumn did not take any action, she just looked at Chen Chao. After thinking for a long time, she shook her head and said softly, "Next time."

    Chen Chao was puzzled but soonughed and said, "What''s wrong? Are you still afraid I have some life-saving methods I haven''t used?"

    Autumn ignored him and just looked into the distance, saying softly, "In at most fifteen minutes, at least one great demon will arrive here. If you don''t want to die, you should run quickly."

    Chen Chao frowned, somewhat puzzled as he asked, "Why are you suddenly so kind?"

    "I just want you to die at my hands. But this is Royal Father''s arrangement. Even I can''t stop it. You''d better be prepared."

    After saying this, Autumn fell silent, silently turning and walking away through the snowstorm, leaving behind a long trail of blood.

    Chen Chao looked at Autumn''s retreating figure in silence for a long time. In the end, he did not pursue this demon princess again. As Autumn said, he still had some methods left, but he also believed that Autumn had her own methods. After all, she had not even revealed her true form yet, which indicated that she had not used all her strength.

    It was well known that demons would only enter a state where they truly risked their lives after revealing their true form. But Autumn had fought him in human form all this time, which left Chen Chao both relieved and somewhat frustrated.

    In the end, it seemed he was still no match for this demon princess.

    Even though he had nearly killed her just moments ago.

    Chen Chao spat out a mouthful of blood, no longer lingering, and turned to leave the area.

    The possibility of a great demon arriving in fifteen minutes was something Chen Chao would rather believe than dismiss. Moreover, while Autumn was intent on killing him, she was still quite straightforward in some respects.

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth and headed deeper into the deste north.

    It was not that he wanted to put on a brave front, but he felt that if he headed towards Coldgate Pass now, wanting to leave the deste northern ins, he would probably end up dying on the snowfields of the deste north.

    For some reason, this thought grew increasingly stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Autumn traveled northward, but after only a short distance, she encountered the tall figure in the snowstorm.

    The Demon Emperor stood in the wind and snow, looking at his daughter.

    A crystal clear medicinal pill drifted over from the snowstorm, and after Autumn caught it, she immediately swallowed it, saying, "Thank you, Royal Father."

    The Demon Emperor spoke calmly, "That young martial artist has something on him that''s of the same source as that human emperor. We can sense that there might be some bloodline connection between them, either as father and son or something else."

    Autumn frowned slightly and did not speak, she just wiped the bloodstains from her be.

    "However,pared to that, the temperament of both of them is more troublesome than their bloodline. Since you failed to kill him today, you have left us with a future threat. Therefore, he cannot leave the deste north alive."

    Autumn raised her head and looked at her royal father, the Demon Emperor, and asked straightforwardly, "Does Royal Father intend to take action personally?"

    The Demon Emperor shook his head. "When have We ever needed to personally deal with a youth like this? Our tolerance is not so small."

    Autumn remained silent.

    "We know you want him to die at your hands. Even if not today, it would be someone else. However, sometimes personal preferences are not important. Even We cannot act solely based on Our preferences. Besides, do you really think that if you meet him again one day, you''ll be able to kill that young martial artist?"

    The Demon Emperor''s voice, though resonating in the wind and snow, was not as cold, but rather somewhat gentle. It seemed that only when addressing his daughter did this feared ruler of the demon race show such a tender side.

    Autumn asked, "Is it like how Royal Father isn''t confident in killing that human emperor?"

    The Demon Emperor was taken aback, then smiled. "You''re the only one in the entire world who dares to say this."

    However, the Demon Emperor did not be angry. After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke, "Chen Che might not be the most perfect among the human emperors throughout history, but his breadth of spirit is absolutely the greatest, and his cultivation talent is unparalleled throughout the ages. As a martial artist, he has alreadye very close to Our level. If We really want to kill him, it would inevitably result in severe injuries. Thus, in the previous battle, We held back, but We also gave him a chance. After that battle, he advanced a few more steps. Given his current realm, even We find it difficult to guarantee victory."

    The Demon Emperor sighed, ¡°We were the one who created an opponent.¡±

    Chen Che, that was the real name of the Great Liang Emperor.

    Autumn was somewhat puzzled. ¡°How can he improve so quickly?¡±

    The Demon Emperor smiled, ¡°At our level, taking even half a step forward is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. To achieve what he has done is indeed not easy. Moreover, he has many concerns and should have been hampered and constrained, making progress difficult. However, in cultivation, there''s no logic to speak of. We have heard that among the human race, there are great talents who have leaped across several realms in a single day to reach Nepenthe. Cultivation is not about time alone. If onees across an opportunity, others can only envy. Conveniently, We can engage in a battle with him. If We had to choose how to leave this world, fighting him would be Our only choice.¡±

    Autumn furrowed her brows, wanting to say something.

    But the Demon Emperor merely shook his head and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°In recent years, many powerhouses have emerged in the demon territory, marking the beginning of a great era. However, the human race has a saying: ¡®When the moon is full, it wanes; when water is full, it overflows.¡¯ At this moment, We are somewhat concerned about the future of the demon race. The human race has bowed its head for far too long. Even if they raise their heads now, We wouldn''t find it strange at all.¡±

    Autumn remained expressionless.

    ¡°Whether is it Chen Che or the young martial artist called Chen Chao, both are great enemies of the demon race. If Chen Chao doesn''t die today, it will be up to you in the future.¡±

    The Demon Emperor''s voice carried a hint of loneliness as he spoke.

    He smiled and looked into the wind and snow, murmuring, ¡°They aren''t satisfied with this world, We feel the same too.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    On top of the Northern Frontier Great Wall''s rampart, with the snow and wind hitting his face, the Lord Warden Commander was contemting climbing up the wall when he unexpectedly saw a figure that should not be there.

    Wearing an emperor robe, standing with hands behind his back.

    The Lord Warden Commander took a few steps forward, sped his hands in a salute, and then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Majesty, did you keep it from the high-rank officials in court and came to the Northern Frontier by yourself again?¡±

    Sure enough, the figure was the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not turn his head but kept looking forward and asked, ¡°How many people have died?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander said softly, ¡°More than thirty. Most of them are from those prominent families and don''t have a high cultivation realm.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor seemed to have anticipated this result and was not surprised. He just said calmly, ¡°We sent them to the Northern Frontier to show these youngsters who is really bearing the burden in this world on their behalf. Those old foxes from the great families are hiding their intentions, fearing that We might cut off their bloodline. This was expected. It''s not the first time, and it won''t be thest. A bunch of opportunists, they will eventually be uprooted by Us.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander could only smile bitterly. Previously, when the Xia Family was eliminated, everyone thought it was a significant measure. But in reality, he realized that it was merely an appetizer for His Majesty; a drop in the ocean. The thorough cleansing of the entire Great Liang Dynasty had only just begun.

    Having experienced the events of that night in the Divine Capital, the Lord Warden Commander knew well that when His Majesty was determined to do something, no one could stop him.

    ¡°What about that boy?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the snowstorm and asked indifferently, ¡°He hasn''t died already, has he?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander shook his head and said softly, ¡°As far as this subject knows, he has killed quite a few demons recently and is still alive. However, his whereabouts are uncertain. Compared to the demons, our information is indeed slower. It''s a known issue.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded and said indifferently, ¡°It''s not surprising, it''s been this way for many years.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why have you personallye to the Northern Frontier?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Coming to the Northern Frontier, it''s naturally to visit the deste north.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor had previously ventured into the deste north once, which had already caused a significant stir in the foreignnds.

    ¡°Are you worried that the Demon Emperor will take action against Chen Chao?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander¡¯s expression looked somewhat ugly.

    ¡°No. If he were to lower himself to take action, he wouldn''t deserve to be the Demon Emperor. It''s just that so many people want to kill that boy, We have toe and take a look.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Although it was meant to make him face danger and temper himself, if someone were to actually take his head, We really can''t bear it."

    The Lord Warden Commander suggested, ¡°Why not let this subject go? With someone of Your Majesty''s status personally taking risks, this subject still can''t help but worry.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, ¡°The Demon Emperor might not take action against that young man, but once you enter the deste north, do you think no one will have an interest in your head as the Northern Frontier Great General?¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander opened his mouth but could not say anything.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, ¡°We will make a trip in person, just treat it as personally escorting that boy this once. After all, who asked Us to be his uncle.¡±

    The Lord Warden Commander was somewhat shocked but kept his head down, pretending he had not heard thest part.

    Although there had always been spection about Chen Chao''s identity, this was the first time the Emperor had mentioned it in front of him.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Don''t overthink it, it''s only natural for an uncle to care for his nephew.¡±

 Chapter 539: My Life Isnt as Flimsy as Paper

    Chapter 539: My Life Isn''t as Flimsy as Paper

    Sheathing his saber, Chen Chao made his way deeper into the deste northern ins. Without a qi refiner like Liang Jinjin to clean up after him, it was only a matter of time before he was tracked down by the so-called great demons. Despite this, Chen Chao was reluctant to head towards Coldgate Pass, feeling an uneasy sense of foreboding.

    After traveling several dozen miles in a single day, Chen Chao finally began to falter.

    The battle with Autumn had almost drained him of all his qi, and the injuries he sustained were exceptionally severe; worse than any he had suffered before.

    Despite this, he had no choice but to keep moving, not daring to stop. Autumn said that there would be great demonsing after him, Chen Chao fully believed it.

    Yet, after another half day, Chen Chao leaned against the root of a rarerge tree in exhaustion and sighed. If he kept running like this without any chance to recuperate, even if he was foundter, it would still be a near certain-death situation, and there would be little difference.

    Realizing this, Chen Chao decided to rest for half a day, recuperating and healing a bit before continuing.

    His supply of medicinal pills was actually running low. After two great battles back-to-back, with Yuan Ling and Autumn being among the most formidable of their generation, it was nearly impossible to escape unscathed from a life-and-death battle with these two. The severe injuries had depleted a significant amount of his medicinal pills.

    Fortunately, before setting off, Xie Nandu had given him some, and he had also taken some from the pce, so he still had a few left, though not many.

    Chen Chao trembled as he poured a medicinal pill into his palm, held it in his mouth, and let it slowly dissolve. He felt the medicinal power gradually spreading through his body, bringing a sense of relief that nearly made him fall asleep.The continuous battles had left him exhausted, and now he was barely holding on by sheer willpower. Otherwise, he would have copsed long ago.

    With his eyes slightly closed, he enjoyed this hard-earned moment of peace. However, after just an hour, Chen Chao got up. This time, he did not follow his nned route but chose a new direction, though he still headed deeper into the deste north.

    After walking for a long time, as night fell, Chen Chao saw a dense forest. Though it was still covered in snow without any greenery, seeing such a rare sight in the deste northern ins was a stroke of luck. After all, most of the deste north consisted of endless ins with little else.

    Chen Chao hollowed out a century-old giant tree, crawled inside, and slept there with Cloud Mud.

    In the morning, when Chen Chao washed his face in a nearby stream and looked up, the water suddenly erupted. Countless sshes hit his chest. Chen Chao was caught off guard and did not have time to draw his saber. He was knocked flying, crashing heavily into a towering tree, his fate uncertain.

    The attacker would not stop there. In the dense forest not far from Chen Chao, countless trees uprooted from the ground and all rushed towards the giant tree where Chen Chao was.

    The assault was relentless and unending; like a barrage of flying swords.

    Chen Chao struggled to brace himself against the tree trunk and suddenly drew his saber. A wave of saber qi sliced through many of the approaching trees. However, the next wave of trees smashed into the tree Chen Chao was in. As the wind and snow settled, Chen Chao had already disappeared without a trace.

    On the trunk of a distant towering tree, a figure stood quietly. When he noticed Chen Chao''s disappearance, this powerful figure, whose cultivation realm was unknown, scanned the surroundings in surprise but found no traces of Chen Chao.

    In the next second, rm bells went off.

    That person suddenly looked down and saw a beam of saber lighting up from below.

    Even he had not expected that the young martial artist, despite his severe injuries, would dare tounch a counterattack.

    He stepped down, and overwhelming demonic qi surged instantly. However, it was controlled within the boundaries of the Great Beyond Realm and had not reached Nepenthe.

    But even so, it was iparably vast, and more than sufficient to deal with a seriously injured Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao felt the overwhelming demonic qi and advanced forward instead of retreating. He used a fist infused with qi to smash towards that unknown demon cultivator!

    The boundless qi erupted instantly. That person gave a coldugh, ¡°Indeed, a reckless fool. Even in such a state, you still want to act the hero?¡±

    Chen Chao remained silent, but the two different qi collided instantly. The towering tree snapped and fell toward the ground, while that person stomped down heavily, pressing Chen Chao''s body heavily into the snow as if he possessed thunderous might.

    Chen Chao was immediately smashed into the snow.

    However, the next moment, that person was surprised to find that the young martial artist he had crushed into the snow with one foot had disappeared again.

    He frowned slightly, dispersing his demonic qi and searching around.

    When he finally spotted Chen Chao, he found the young martial artist already several hundred feet away.

    Chen Chao nced back from afar, spat out a mouthful of blood, and without any hesitation, turned and fled.

    The demon cultivator''s eyes showed a hint of anger but remained indifferent as he swept forward.

    If he could not take the head of an already heavily injured young Great Beyond martial artist, he would indeed be aughingstock.

    However, several days after having this thought, the demon cultivator who had been restraining his cultivation realm gradually grew irritated.

    The young martial artist seemed to possess some unknown means. Despite his efforts over the past few days to approach Chen Chao, every time he struck, he aimed to kill Chen Chao with a single blow. But in the end, the young martial artist always managed to escape unscathed.

    The young man was like an iparably slippery loach, always managing to escape at the most critical moments.

    That demon cultivator''s patience wore thin. After another failed attempt to kill Chen Chao, he stood still, looking at the bloodstains in the snow, and sneered, ¡°No matter how well you run, there won''t be many chances left. Burning your essence blood for this brief respite is just fishing with poisoned bait. Dying time will ultimately lead to the same result.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao''s condition worsened. He had long been certain that the demon cultivator hunting him had reached the Nepenthe Realm and was a genuine great demon.

    ¡°Really thinking highly of Your Father, how tantly shameless!¡±

    Chen Chao¡¯s face was pale as he avoided that person''s probe. Watching that person''s figure disappear from view, he cussed under his breath. However, he quickly shut his mouth. Over the past few days, he had gradually figured out the pattern. It would not be long before the great demon would find him again.

    At that time, he would once again face an unavoidable life-and-death crisis.

    As expected, after a few moments, that demon cultivator returned.

    With a single palm strike aimed at the top of Chen Chao''s head, countless gusts of wind and snow were driven back in shock.

    Chen Chao rose with his saber, shing toward the great demon''s body.

    The great demon let out a coldugh, and in an instant, rolling demonic qi enveloped Chen Chao''s figure. This time, the demon had no intention of killing Chen Chao immediately, he intended to keep Chen Chao herepletely. However, he quickly realized that Chen Chao''s saber had already torn through his robes. The white mist covering the de was peculiar, which actually made it unexpectedly troublesome for him to handle.

    Withdrawing his demonic qi, the great demon struck again, aiming to seize Chen Chao''s Cloud Mud Cloud Mud. But in that fleeting moment, that young martial artist suddenly leaped dozens of feet right under the great demon''s nose, nced back from afar, and jumped down from a snow mound.

    Seeing this, the great demon''s expression darkened so much it seemed water could drip from it.

    With his status, how could he allow himself to be continuously mocked by a human martial artist who had yet to step into the Nepenthe Realm?

    Taking a deep breath, the great demon''s aura surged violently. In just an instant, it surpassed the threshold of the Great Beyond Realm and entered the Nepenthe Realm.

    No longer suppressing his cultivation, the great demon finally revealed his true cultivation realm at this moment.

    In the human race, such a realm would generally be referred to as that of a great cultivator. But among the demon race, it was known as a great demon.

    This was a true great demon.

    Though not necessarily a very powerful existence among great demons, the chasm between the Great Beyond and Nepenthe realms was like a vast gulf separating the two stages.

    No matter how strong Chen Chao was, he was only in the Great Beyond realm. Even if he were not injured and still at his peak, it would have been unlikely for him to be a match for a great demon.

    Let alone now, when he was already gravely injured.

    As soon as the great demon stopped suppressing his realm, a powerful pressure immediately appeared between heaven and earth, locking onto Chen Chao''s position in an instant.

    Chen Chao cursed under his breath, but he did not resign himself to fate. He shed behind him with his saber and continued rushing forward.

    However, the great demon advanced slowly, and Chen Chao was already struggling to move.

    The distance between them was continuously shrinking. In just a moment, they were less than several dozen feet apart.

    Chen Chao stopped, turned around, and looked at the great demon''s figure. Smiling coldly, he said, ¡°Do you really think I''m afraid of you?¡±

    The great demon paused,pletely unprepared for this young martial artist to still speak so boldly with death at his doorstep. But after a moment''s thought, he realized that these young human geniuses might have been bestowed some life-saving methods beforeing to the deste north.

    The great demon paused,pletely unprepared for this young martial artist to still speak so boldly with death at his doorstep. But after a moment''s thought, he realized that these young human geniuses might have been given life-saving measures beforeing to the deste north.

    Originally, he had only nned to use seventy to eighty percent of his strength. This time, however, he re-circted his demonic qi and focused all his energy.

    As the saying goes, even a lion uses all its strength when hunting a rabbit - this was the moment for that.

    Demonic qi filled the sky, enveloping Chen Chao as the great demon unleashed everything he had mastered in his lifetime.

    An iparably terrifying aura surged from his palm, like a monstrous beast ready to swallow Chen Chao in the next moment.

    Yet, watching this unfold, not only did Chen Chao not feel fear, he smiled instead.

    The great demon frowned, sensing that something was not right.

    Chen Chao was not afraid that this great demon would not attack, what he feared was this demon not going all out.

    The demonic qi surged violently, scattering the wind and snow. Countless giant trees began to sway in the chaos.

    A sudden, inexplicable gust of wind arose between heaven and earth.

    Chen Chao stood at the forefront.

    But at this moment, a piece of paper gleaming with brilliant golden light had somehow floated out before him.

    It was a piece of paper.

 Chapter 540: Blank Paper Floating, as if Life Itself

    Chapter 540: nk Paper Floating, as if Life Itself

    Chen Chao¡¯s greatest trump card had never been the notion that some important figure would save his life at a critical moment, nor was it the mysterious white mist. It was that single page he had discovered earlier in the Sublime Bright Sect.

    That mysterious piece of paper, written with unknown characters, had always been carried by Chen Chao.

    This page had saved Chen Chao¡¯s life many times before.

    And this time, he expected it would be no different.

    The paper hovered in mid-air as the torrent of demonic qi surged forward, finallying into contact with the mysterious sheet of paper.

    Atst, a brilliant golden light appeared once more between heaven and earth after a long absence.

    The wind and snow seemed especially dim in the presence of this golden light.

    The ominous ck demonic qi, which had initially blotted out the sky and the sun, now seemed like the faint glimmer of a grain of rice, utterly insignificantpared to the radiance of the full moon.

    This mysterious piece of paper of unknown origin remained a mystery to Chen Chao even now. He had only managed to discern a single word, ¡°I,¡± from its contents. Beyond that, he could only specte that the cultivator who wrote this page must have long surpassed the Nepenthe Realm and was a powerful and mysterious figure not of this era.Onest thing he had learned was that this page did not kill, but it grew stronger in the face of strength.

    Chen Chao had lured the great demon into going all out because he intended to use this piece of paper to severely wound the great demon in front of him.

    In the face of this page, the Nepenthe Realm seemed utterly insignificant.

    In an instant, countless waves of demonic qi were suppressed by the golden light, and then devoured by it. The great demon''s face twisted with shock and fury, as he sensed an overwhelmingly powerful force, far beyond anything he could resist.

    He did not know just how strong this force was, but he thought to himself: even if His Majesty himself attacked with full force, it would be no more powerful than this, right?

    What was this sheet of paper that this young martial artist possessed?

    The great demon''s mind swirled with countless questions.

    However, these doubts were instantly pushed to the back of his mind.

    Then, he made a decision that wouldter prove to be incredibly foolish. He did not retreat immediately, instead, even while feeling the incredibly powerful aura, he chose to attack again.

    He gathered all his demonic qi andunched another attack at the page.

    Cultivators had many simr spells. For instance, in the Sword Sect, there was the Sword Sect''s great talisman. A great sword immortal would store sword qi within the talisman, so that in times of crisis, disciples could summon the great talisman, unleashing a peerless strike from a great sword immortal.

    Such methods were not unique to the Sword Sect, the daoist and buddhist sects had them too, even the demon race. However, they all shared one w: they could only deliver a single strike.

    After one attack, it would vanish like smoke, with nothing to fear.

    The great demon had clearly assumed that Chen Chao''s page was simr to such items. Initially, upon sensing the powerful aura contained within the page, he chose to resist head-on before attacking again. In his view, he presumed that the page would subsequently dissipate.

    But things did not go as he hoped.

    After the second attack, instead of vanishing, the page emitted an even more brilliant and powerful aura, with an even more dazzling golden light appearing once again.

    Puuh--

    The great demon was hurled backward in an instant, blood sttering everywhere.

    The powerful aura made him feel as if his liver and galldder were about to burst!

    Thus, after getting up, he had no intention of lingering and transformed into a surge of demonic qi, fleeing wildly into the distance.

    In an instant, he had already disappeared from Chen Chao''s sight.

    Watching his opponent leave, Chen Chao finally spat out a mouthful of blood and reached out to retrieve the page that had been floating in front of him.

    Everything had gone ording to his n, including initially provoking the great demon. If he could not make the opponent go all out, he would not be able to severely wound him in one strike. If he could not severely wound him, he would not be able to scare him into fleeing.

    If even a single detail had gone wrong, everything might have been lost, but Chen Chao had no other choice. He was already standing on the edge of a cliff and had to make this decision.

    Fortunately, he had won the gamble.

    Chen Chao gasped heavily for air, lying back and breathing deeply.

    Not everyone had the courage to gamble with their life, but Chen Chao had nevercked such bravery.

    He had experienced it countless times before.

    After a moment, Chen Chao sat up and looked towards the direction where the great demon had disappeared, his eyes reflecting a hint of regret.

    If he had not been injured at this moment, he could have tried to risk his life and have a life-and-death battle with that severely wounded great demon. Perhaps he could have even in that great demon in the end.

    Killing a great demon from the demon territory at the Great Beyond Realm would have been far more shocking than ying the demon princess who was of the same cultivation realm.

    However...

    Chen Chao gave a self-deprecating smile. It was already not easy to preserve his life, thinking about such matters was probably unnecessary.

    After resting briefly, Chen Chao got up and continued walking forward. Since a great demon had already made a move, it was unlikely that he would only face one such demon from here on out.

    His condition was deteriorating, and he might not be able tost more than a few encounters.

    He might really die on the deste northern ins.

    Chen Chao sighed and inexplicably thought back to his first time hunting demons in the mountains. That year, he became the warden of Tianqing County. Despite his low cultivation realm, his monthly sry was used to temper his body, which was like trying to put out a cartload of burning logs with a cup of water. To continue advancing, he had to find other means. That night, after lingering at the entrance of the county town for a long time, Chen Chao went into the mountains with Cloud Mud that was broken back then.

    That night marked his first solo venture into the mountains to hunt demons. He was nervous the whole way, and whenever he heard any sounds, he instinctively gripped the broken saber at his waist. On a small mountain, he was drenched in sweat before he had even covered half the distance. Over time, he had developed a habit of gripping the saber hilt; a habit that had started from then.

    That night, his hard work paid off as he encountered a demon he could barely manage to handle. After a fierce battle thatsted half the night, he severed its head but also received his first genuine injury. Chen Chao remembered clearly the deep wound on his lower abdomen, he could almost see his intestines through it.

    When he descended the mountain during the day, he nearly fainted several times but ultimately managed to make it home. He then spent half a month unable to get out of bed.

    After that, he ventured into the mountains again and again, each time facing life and death. As his realm continued to rise, the scars on his body increased as well. New woundsyered upon old ones, and by then, he had grown ustomed to it. Chen Chao used to think that if he ever married, when he undressed on his wedding night, his bride would likely jump in fright at the sight of all his scars.

    But while these scars looked frightening, what was truly terrifying was the moment each scar was made.

    Before going to the Divine Capital, Chen Chao was truly a small figure, without any background or support. He had to rely solely on himself to make progress. Otherwise, when he first encountered Xie Nandu, he would not have risked his life for that bit of gold.

    As a martial artist with no one behind him, his only way forward was to repeatedly temper his body and strengthen himself. But the resources required for such training were far beyond what a small warden in Tianqing County could afford on his sry.

    Thinking back on those seemingly miserable days, Chen Chao smiled faintly. Life had been hard, but not unbearably so. The most difficult time was the year of the great flood in Wei Prefecture. To survive, he had no choice but to leave Wei Prefecture and make his way to Cang Prefecture.

    That year, Chen Chao had seen too much of the warmth and coldness of the human heart.

    When people were driven to the brink of starvation, they were actually no longer humans.

    The scent of meat filled the air fromrge pots along the roadside. What was being cooked was none other than children.

    The historical record''s mention of "swapping children to eat" was summed up in just four simple characters.

    But anyone who had seen such a scene firsthand would never think those four characters were simple.

    Chen Chao paused, then opened his eyes. The rity in them gradually gave way to a sense of confusion.

    A cloud of mist rose from his heart to cloud his vision.

    A voice sounded softly, "You fight so hard, yet in the end, aren''t you still going to die? Why bother holding on?"

    It was here.

    The heart demon that had been suppressed before resurfaced once again.

    Chen Chao chuckled, listening to the voice in his mind, shaking his head as he replied, "Doesn''t mean I''m going to die. Back then, didn''t I survive even when I was on the brink of death? This is nothing inparison."

    "So, how does the taste of human flesh feel? Still remember it in your heart?"

    That tempting voiceughed. "After eating human flesh, can you still call yourself human?"

    Chen Chao said calmly, "Stop wasting your efforts. Sooner orter, I''ll destroy you."

    As he said this, rity gradually returned to Chen Chao''s eyes. Though the heart demon had managed to surface briefly from deep within, he still suppressed it once more. It was not particrly dangerous, but it served as a warning to Chen Chao.

    He exhaled a breath of white mist and chuckled softly, "The saber is still in my hand, how can I do so easily?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By the banks of the Onan River, a snow-white eagle flew swiftly from the distant blizzard. It circled above the Demon Emperor for a moment before soaring off into the distance.

    The Demon Emperor smiled, feeling rather emotional. "I underestimated him. Even a great demon couldn''t kill him. It looks like he really can''t be kept alive."

    Autumn who had remained by her royal father''s side looked puzzled and asked, "He didn''t suppress his cultivation realm?"

    The Demon Emperor nodded. "After lifting the suppression, the great demon ended up gravely injured instead. That young man carries something extraordinary. He hadn''t used it earlier?"

    Autumn shook her head.

    In her battle with Chen Chao, both relied on their own cultivation realms, without excessively depending on external objects.

    "It seems that kid is rather cunning, but now his location has been exposed. The deste north is vast, and in his current state, he won''t survive for long. Unless Great Liang sends someone too, but We will send people to intercept them."

    The Demon Emperor said calmly, "He will die in the deste north."

    Autumn thought for a moment, then shook her head. "On the contrary, I think he''ll manage to leave alive."

    The Demon Emperor asked with interest, "Why?"

    Autumn shook her head again. "I don''t know. It''s more like an instinct. I just feel he won''t die just like this, he should die by my hand."

 Chapter 541: The Storm Suddenly Arrives

    Chapter 541: The Storm Suddenly Arrives

    Gao Xuan truly came to admire the young woman from the Divine Capital''s academy.

    Initially, he had only traveled out of the city with her to see if the route she mentioned still had the ws she imed. But halfway through their journey, the group was ambushed by demons several times. Several times, it was so difficult that even Gao Xuan found the situation troublesome. However, the young woman calmlyid out strategies to handle them. What Gao Xuan saw as inevitable fierce battles ultimately ended with the greatest results and minimal losses.

    In the end, their group arrived safely at the location the young woman had intended to reach with only two casualties.

    Gao Xuan carefully pondered over the route they had taken, quietly calcting before furrowing his brows and opening the military map. After a careful look, he put the map away and pointed to the towering snowy mountain ahead, saying, "If a road could be opened up in advance through that area, it would cut down travel time even further."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "This is the deste north. Trying to create a road unnoticed is practically a fantasy. Moreover, any preparations here would alert the demon race, and the losses would outweigh the gains. It''s better to do nothing."

    Gao Xuan murmured softly, "It''s a risky move, but if it seeds, whether for advancing north or for future reinforcements, it would be highly advantageous."

    Xie Nandu said nothing, she just looked at that snowy mountain calmly.

    "But no matter what, Miss Xie has won."

    Gao Xuan was not discouraged. Though this matter had exceeded his expectations and he lost to Xie Nandu, this oue was a tremendous victory for the Northern Frontier Army as a whole.Xie Nandu shook her head gently and said in a soft voice, "Something''s off."

    Gao Xuan was taken aback and curiously asked, "Off?"

    Xie Nandu calmly replied, "Along the way, we didn''t cause muchmotion, but it wasn''t exactly subtle either. They know who I am and should have sent someone to kill me by now, yet there''s been no movement. Why is that?"

    Gao Xuan froze. Instead of finding the young woman''s confident words amusing, he asked seriously, "Is there a problem?"

    By this point in their journey, Gao Xuan had already grown deeply impressed by Xie Nandu. Now, no matter what she said, he subconsciously would not feel that there was a problem.

    "Senior Brother Wang, do you sense anything unusual?"

    Xie Nandu turned to Wang Kuan. In this team, Wang Kuan''s cultivation realm was the highest. He had already glimpsed the Great Beyond Realm before they even left the Divine Capital.

    Wang Kuan furrowed his brows and shook his head. "I haven''t noticed anything strange. Either there are no demons nearby, or their cultivation is exceedingly high, making it impossible for me to detect."

    Gao Xuan''s expression grew serious, and he said quietly, "Should we return immediately?"

    Xie Nandu was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, she pointed toward the distant snowy mountain. "If there''s an ambush, it will be on that mountain. If we return the way we came, there will surely be another ambush waiting. Now, we''re caught in a difficult position. If we move forward, we''ll venture deeper into the deste north..."

    Before she finished speaking, it was abruptly cut off.

    Not far ahead, several figures had already appeared.

    Gao Xuan furrowed his brows slightly. As expected, the girl was right.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "They''ve likely alle to kill me. The arrangements I made earlier were a bit too unconventional, someone saw through it. There are plenty of clever minds among the demons. I shouldn''t have done that."

    The earlier encounters with demon ambushes had seemed like mere shes between youngsters, but in truth, Xie Nandu''s arrangements had all been the work of battlefield tactics; deeply grounded in military strategy. Though Xie Nandu had never led troops into battle, she was well-versed in military books and had a keen interest in formations and tactics. That was why she could not resist testing them out before. While the result had been excellent, it had also exposed her identity.

    Gao Xuan chuckled bitterly. "Perhaps they thought the tactics were my doing and didn''t realize Miss Xie was involved."

    Xie Nandu gazed into the distance and said calmly, "No matter what, they''vee. There will likely be a fierce battle."

    Gao Xuan drew out his spear, looked toward the distance, and chuckled softly. "Even so, it doesn''t really matter. This Gao Xuan isn''t just someone who only knows how to lead troops."

    Xie Nandu nced at the scene ahead and shook her head slightly, still somewhat puzzled. She muttered, "It shouldn¡¯t be like this."

    Gao Xuan was still confused when Xie Nandu continued, "Senior Brother Wang, take the group and split into two teams. nk them from the left and right, harass them, there''s no need to fight to the death. Just provoke them and annoy them. Gao Xuan, bring a few people and don''t be in a hurry to attack first. After you confirm who their most important person is, you must swiftly kill them. As for how to identify them, Gao Xuan, I trust you¡¯ll figure it out."

    Gao Xuan nodded, though he found it somewhat odd. After all, he was themander of a cavalry unit in the Northern Frontier Army, and yet here he was taking orders from a woman who had never set foot on a battlefield.

    However, recalling the previous encounters, although Xie Nandu had not given him direct orders, he had already been part of her ns. It no longer felt strange.

    "Are you nning to hold the front line by yourself?"

    Gao Xuan raised an eyebrow, still a bit uneasy. While the woman''s intelligence was unquestionable, her cultivation realm was not particrly high.

    Xie Nandu said calmly, "Just do as I say."

    Gao Xuan let out a bitterugh, but he was still a bit uneasy. "If that guy finds out we left you to face these demons alone, who knows what kind of crazy act he''ll do."

    Hearing Gao Xuan mention that guy, Xie Nandu''s lips curved into a faint smile. "If I don''t die, he naturally won''t go mad. And if I do, whether he loses his mind or not, what does that have to do with me?"

    As Xie Nandu''s words fell, a flying sword already appeared in the wind and snow in front of her.

    This time, not just one or two swords appeared, they all emerged one by one.

    Mountain Creek, Light Rain, Deste North, White Deer...

    Nine flying swords lined up in sequence, quietly suspended in front of her.

    Gao Xuan, who had already started heading off, just happened to turn back and saw this scene. He could not help but feel vicissitudes of emotion. A female sword cultivator with nine flying swords; one of a kind in the world!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young demon cultivators charging forward caught sight of this and instantly widened their eyes. They had caught a big fish!

    Although none of them were sword cultivators and did not understand sword cultivation techniques, after dealing with the human race for so many years, they knew a few things: martial artists had the toughest bodies, and sword cultivators possessed the deadliest attack power.

    Most sword cultivators only had a single lifeblood sword, yet this girl in front of them possessed nine flying swords?

    What did this mean?

    It meant that she was possibly the most talented sword cultivator of the younger generation in the human race; a prodigious woman with the potential to be a great sword immortal in the future.

    Such an extraordinary woman, her current cultivation realm did not look very high, so this was the perfect opportunity to make her remain in the deste north forever.

    With several excited howls, the group of young demon cultivators frantically closed the distance. At this moment, their eyes were fixed solely on the extraordinary girl with nine flying swords.

    Xie Nandu watched the scene unfold, and with just a thought, she sent her flying swords slicing through the air. The nine swords streaked forward, leaving nine trails in the wind and snow.

    This was precisely her impromptu strategy - using herself as bait. As long as she could hold out long enough, their casualties would be minimized.

    But the risks were huge too.

    This was a risky maneuver.

    When the risk was high, it woulde with huge rewards too.

    In fact, someone like Xie Nandu was not typically suited to lead an army. A more steady temperament, like that of Gao Xuan, would be a better fit for such a role.

    Gao Xuan had already circled around behind the young demon cultivators. This young general who was renowned in the Northern Frontier Army observed the group rushing toward Xie Nandu. For the first time in his life, he felt a hint of nervousness.

    Xie Nandu''s name was not as well-known in the Northern Frontier as Chen Chao''s. But in truth, the entire Great Liang held her in high regard. Especially that Great General, who had personally chosen Gao Xuan to apany her beyond Coldgate Pass. Gao Xuan did not need to think twice about the consequences if something were to happen to her here.

    Even without considering other factors, just based on the insight and abilities Xie Nandu had demonstrated over the past few days, Gao Xuan would not want her to die here.

    That would be a great loss for all of Great Liang.

    Gao Xuan took a deep breath, tightly gripping the spear in his hand.

    The academy students led by Wang Kuan had already begun their assault, constantly harassing the demon cultivators who were determined to kill Xie Nandu.

    This skirmish, though small in scale, was unfolding exactly as Xie Nandu had nned.

    Now, the only thing left to see was how long this young woman could hold out.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao''s days were far from easy.

    After severely wounding that unknown great demon, Chen Chao was almostpletely spent. Even though he had downed all the remaining medicinal pills in one go, his condition had not improved much. His face remained pale as paper, but the worst part was not his current state, it was the fact that his battle with that great demon had exposed his location. Over the past few days, numerous demon cultivators had been flocking toward him.

    Although they were all young demon cultivators, their numbers were overwhelming. The first time Chen Chao was discovered, he was besieged by more than ten young demon cultivators. Although their cultivation realms were not high and none had stepped into the Great Beyond, in his current condition, even dealing with them was extremely troublesome. After about an hour, Chen Chao had killed two of them, but nearly had his arm chopped off by one of them. Chen Chao then rolled down arge snow hill to temporarily escape his pursuers. But after only half a day had passed, Chen Chao''s expression turned ugly when he encountered another group of demon cultivators.

    Gripping the saber hilt of Cloud Mud, Chen Chao still could not stop his teeth from chattering, felt the biting cold of the deste north.

    Looking at the demon cultivators ahead, Chen Chao raised his head in frustration.

    There''s no justice!

    However, after venting his frustrations, Chen Chao still managed to escape by nightfall, plunging headfirst into a frozen river and letting the current carry him downstream.

    He could no longer determine his location now.

    After drifting through the icy river for half the night, Chen Chao climbed ashore, his body soaked and trembling uncontrobly.

    But in just a moment, Chen Chao''s heart sank.

    On the opposite riverbank stood a young demon cultivator.

 Chapter 542: There Are Really Friends in a Distant Land

    Chapter 542: There Are Really Friends in a Distant Land

    That was a slender, tall young man with long, snow-white hair and a pair of snow-white horns on his head. The horns resembled the white deer antlers Chen Chao had seen in Yellow Dragon Prefecture, though with slight differences. The man nced at Chen Chao, who was pale and weak, and said with a hint of suspicion, ¡°I thought you had three heads and six arms. Turns out that you don''t.¡±

    Chen Chao looked off into the distance: turns out that I''m really going to die here?

    Despite his thin appearance, the young demon cultivator in front of him exuded a formidable aura. With just a nce, Chen Chao could tell that this individual was a powerhouse who had already stepped into the Great Beyond Realm. It was just that his aura was still significantly weaker than that of Yuan Ling, let alone Autumn.

    If Chen Chao had not been injured, he would have dared to say that he could strike this opponent dead without even using his saber. But in his current state, he was not sure he could even handle a demon cultivator of the Bitter Sea Realm, let alone a genuine Great Beyond Realm demon cultivator.

    Exhausted and on the brink of copse, this was the most urate portrayal of Chen Chao''s current condition.

    Seeing that Chen Chao did not respond, the young demon cultivator was not in a hurry to attack either. Instead, he took a few slow steps by the riverbank and asked,¡°I heard that Her Highness personally sought you out, but she actually failed to kill you. Did Her Highness let you go?¡±

    Chen Chao grinned and replied, ¡°Why don''t you think it''s me who let her go?¡±

    The young demon cultivator let out a coldugh. "Still trying to be stubborn? You humans are all the same, so hypocritical."

    "And you demons aren''t much better. So many of youing after Your Father when I''m hanging by a thread, do you really think that''s honorable?" Chen Chao scoffed coldly. "If Your Father weren¡¯t injured, I''d twist your head off with one hand."The young demon cultivator did not seem to mind and continued, "Regardless, you''re fated to die by my hand. Oh right, remember the name, the one who killed you is Tian Zhen."

    Chen Chao spat on the ground and cursed, "What kind of shitty name is that?"

    Tianzhen let out a faint "Oh" as a cold light shed across his eyes, and he prepared to cross the river.

    With a few indifferent words exchanged, it was now time for action.

    The icy river between them was not wide, and chunks of ice already floated on its surface. As Tian Zhen began to walk forward, the river surface started to freeze again, and the ice spread quickly. In just an instant, the river waspletely frozen, and Tian Zhen had already arrived in the middle of the ice river.

    The distance between the two shrank.

    Chen Chao''s face was pale, and he merely rested his hand on the hilt of his saber, saying nothing, making no other moves.

    Tian Zhen saw this and sneered again. "What''s wrong? You don''t even have the strength to draw your saber now?"

    Chen Chao simply looked at him without replying. His beautiful eyes held little emotion. Even though it seemed like death was drawing closer, Chen Chao was not particrly afraid.

    This was not the first time he had faced a life-and-death situation.

    The icy river was not wide, and Tian Zhen had already crossed it, arriving on the riverbank. He was only about ten feet away from Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao feigned drawing his saber. Tian Zhen gave a coldugh, having already seen through his opponent''s n to wait for the right moment to strike. In an instant, Tian Zhen moved back instead of forward, widening the distance between them. He did not want to risk taking on what could be a final desperate strike from Chen Chao, knowing full well that this man had killed Yuan Ling and escaped from the princess herself. He was not someone to be underestimated.

    Even though Chen Chao was seriously injured now, Tian Zhen would not lower his guard.

    However, just as Chen Chao drew his saber halfway, he mmed Cloud Mud back into its sheath with a heavy thud. With a forceful step, he left a deep pit beneath his feet, his entire body shooting forward like an arrow, crashing directly into Tian Zhen.

    Tian Zhen''s expression changed slightly, unable to dodge in time, and he was sent plunging into the icy river by Chen Chao''s impact.

    The freshly frozen surface of the river shattered once more, creating a massive hole, and sending water sshing everywhere!

    In just a moment, blood began to spread through the river, though it was soon dispersed by the icy current, leaving only faint traces.

    Tian Zhen was struck hard by Chen Chao''s blow to his chest and felt his demonic qi dissipate suddenly. He barely had time to react before struggling to the surface of the river, only to be met by the young man in ck smashing his fist into Tian Zhen''s forehead, forcing him back under the water.

    Had this punch been delivered when Chen Chao was at his peak, Tian Zhen would likely have sustained serious injuries. But at this moment, the punch carried more of an air of humiliation. When Tian Zhen surfaced again, blood was seeping from his body, and he simply stared at the young martial artist before him.

    The series of battles Chen Chao had fought had already left his body riddled with wounds. Those injuries had not had time to fully heal and had merely been temporarily staunched. Now, they reopened again. The cold river water stung his bleeding wounds, but it invigorated Chen Chao instead. The pain he felt now was nothingpared to the agony he had endured during his years of body tempering.

    Tian Zhen was considered an anomaly among the demon race. Even within the younger generation, he was quite renowned, but his physical strength had never been considered outstanding. This weakness stemmed from an inherent w in his race. However, Heavenly Daopensates for both strengths and weaknesses. Whilecking in physical prowess, Tian Zhen''s race possessed an innate superiority in demonic arts.

    After regaining hisposure, Tian Zhen waved his hands, causing the surface of the ice river to freeze once again. Chen Chao found himself instantly immobilized, unable to move the half of his body that was exposed above the ice. Though things had not started well, Tian Zhen had now stabilized the battle. All that remained was to cut off the head of this young martial artist. If he seeded, Tian Zhen was certain he would gain immense fame within the demon race, perhaps even recing the void left by Yuan Ling''s death.

    Tian Zhen picked up a piece of ice and, with a swipe of his hand, shaved off the snow, forming a sharp ice de.

    He was ready to use the ice de to sever Chen Chao''s head and im the glory that would be his alone.

    Chen Chao simply stared at him, unable to move, as if he were nothing more than a fish on the chopping block awaiting ughter.

    It was a feeling that was hard to ept.

    But in many situations, one had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the next second.

    Tian Zhen''s expression suddenly changed.

    The ice beneath Chen Chao shattered, and Cloud Mud broke through, hurtling straight toward Tian Zhen''s chest.

    Oftentimes, Cloud Mud was more like a flying sword than a saber. Unlike most long sabers in the world, its de had an almost imperceptible curve, making it resemble the straight de of a flying sword. So, when Cloud Mud sliced through the air, it looked more like a flying sword speeding forward. This sight caused Tian Zhen to momentarily lose focus.

    The distance was too close, and Chen Chao had attacked too suddenly. The speed at which Cloud Mud flew was too fast. Tian Zhen barely managed to shift his body to the side, but Cloud Mud still pierced his shoulder. The immense force sent him staggering back several feet before he could finally stop.

    "You actually know how to use flying sword techniques..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Chen Chao had already broken free of the ice, using the gap created by Cloud Mud''s impact. He charged toward Tian Zhen again, mming into the hilt of Cloud Mud, driving the straight de deeper into Tian Zhen''s body, leaving only the saber hilt visible. Chen Chao grabbed hold of the two horns on Tian Zhen''s head and spat a mouthful of blood directly onto his face, blurring his vision.

    Then, Chen Chao punched Tian Zhen in the chest, causing it to cave in.

    Tian Zhen''s physique was too fragile. In front of a martial artist like Chen Chao, he was almost too weak to withstand a single blow.

    After just a few punches, Tian Zhen''s chest was a bloody, mangled mess; a sight too gruesome to bear.

    But after several punches, the qi Chen Chao had painstakingly gathered was quickly depleting again. Not caring about settling any scores, Chen Chao gritted his teeth, grabbed the hilt of Cloud Mud, and grinned savagely. "Even if Your Father is going to die, I''ll die at the hands of those genuine big shots. Who the hell are you to think you''re worthy of taking Your Father''s head?"

    Chen Chao spat a mouthful of blood onto Tian Zhen¡¯s face.

    Then, gripping Cloud Mud tightly, he yanked downward with all his strength. The de, one of the sharpest weapons in existence, sliced through Tian Zhen''s body as effortlessly as cutting through tofu, splitting his body in two.

    Exhausted, Chen Chao looked at Tian Zhen, whose face was filled with disbelief. Finally, he drove Cloud Mud into his heart, shredding this Great Beyond Realm demon cultivator''s internal organs.

    This time, even his demon bead did not have the chance to leave his body and was utterly destroyed.

    Chen Chao spat another mouthful of blood, his face as pale as paper.

    Though this battle seemed to end quickly, it was far more perilous than his previous fights against Yuan Ling and Autumn. It was because Chen Chao had few options left. He was only left with a meager amount of qi, and to ensure victory, Chen Chao did not even dare to use the sheet of paper. One wrong move, and everything could have been lost.

    He could not afford to make a single mistake.

    If he did, he would undoubtedly die today.

    Struggling, he pulled out the now snow-white Cloud Mud from Tian Zhen''s body. Chen Chao could not help but nce at it twice. Although Cloud Mud had long been connected to him, he still felt as if it did notpletely belong to him. Perhaps it was because the aura of its previous owner still lingered, or maybe because the de had a spirit of its own and had not yet fully submitted to Chen Chao''s will.

    Just now, Cloud Mud had drawn itself from the scabbard. Though it was guided by Chen Chao''s qi, the result far exceeded his expectations.

    It should not have been so fast.

    It was like Cloud Mud had acted on its own will, which was why that strike had been so unexpectedly effective.

    Chen Chao was really curious about what kind of person the previous owner of this saber had been.

    Shaking his head, Chen Chao gradually returned to his senses.

    Returning the saber to its sheathe, Chen Chao''s consciousness grew hazy.

    At this point, he was truly at the end of his strength.

    Chen Chao climbed back onto the riverbank again, and just as his vision cked out, he copsed.

    In a daze, he heard the sound of footsteps.

    Then a surprised voice rang out in his ear, ¡°How do I keep running into you everywhere?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, looks like you¡¯re about to die. Your luck is worse than Your Father''s, punk.¡±

    A man who looked just as pale as Chen Chao crouched down and looked at the unconscious young martial artist before him. He furrowed his brows as he observed the blood continuously flowing from Chen Chao''s wounds and remarked, "We really are in the same boat, aren''t we?"

 Chapter 543: Make Her Stay

    Chapter 543: Make Her Stay

    In the wind and snow, a brief skirmish came to an end.

    The woman who had wielded nine flying swords managed to pull through, wiping out the group of young demon cultivators with minimal losses. Gao Xuan pulled his spear from the corpse of one of the dead demons, letting the blood drip from its tip before walking over to Xie Nandu. Still shaken, he said, "If you really failed to hold out, I wouldn''t have been able tough about it now."

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "I suddenly realized something."

    Gao Xuan asked, "What?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "It wasn''t meant for you."

    Gao Xuan paused awkwardly. The girl before him was indeed incredibly clever, but sometimes her words were far too blunt, leaving no room for pleasantries.

    Xie Nandu surveyed the surroundings and retrieved her flying swords, leaving only the one named Deste North hovering by her side.

    The name of the sword matched thend they were in.

    Gao Xuan could not help but nce at it a few times before asking with a smile, ¡°I heard your nine flying swords are allpanion swords of the Hundred Year Swords. Why not go for a true Hundred Year Sword?¡±¡°Because I can''t wait a hundred years.¡±

    It was yet another dull statement, but one rooted in reality. After all, in the eleventh year of Tianjian, the nearest Hundred Year Sword, Wild Grass, had been taken by Yu Xiyi. Waiting for the next one would naturally mean waiting another century.

    Gao Xuan was rather speechless.

    Xie Nandu nced at him, took out a small booklet from her robes and handed it to him, saying calmly, ¡°Everything I''ve seen and heard along the way, I wrote them down. It should be useful to you. Take it back with you.¡±

    Gao Xuan raised an eyebrow. "You want me to return to Coldgate Pass alone?"

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, "Their target is me. Now is the best time for you to head back to Coldgate Pass."

    After saying this, Xie Nandu turned to look at the other people from the academy and said, "Senior Brother Wang, take them back with you."

    Wang Kuan gave a bitter smile. "Junior Sister Xie, you want to venture deep into the deste north alone, acting as bait for us. But you should know, if you die here in the deste north, how could we face the Dean when we return?"

    As the Dean''s final disciple and with schrs across thend regarding the Dean as their leader, how could they abandon Xie Nandu and leave on their own at this moment?

    Xie Nandu did not try to persuade any further and said softly, "There''s a chance you might die."

    Wang Kuan smiled and replied, "At this moment, I feel like there''s no better way to die than in the deste north."

    Wang Kuan then turned to look at Gao Xuan.

    Gao Xuan said indifferently, "I don''t know how many times I''vee to the deste north and always returned alive. This time won''t be any different. Besides, I simply can''t let a woman die in front of me."

    Men of the North, far from their families, have stood guard in this bitterly cold ce for countless years. Is it not because while they live, they wish to protect their homnd and loved ones behind them from dying first?

    Letting a woman die before a man, just saying such a thing would make peopleugh their heads off.

    Xie Nandu looked into the distance and softly said, "Originally, I hadn''t nned to go deeper into the deste north, but now I have no choice but to take a look."

    Gao Xuan watched as the girl spoke to herself, smiling faintly.

    But in the next moment, Xie Nandu''s words wiped the smile from his face.

    At that time, the woman had said that it was an opportunity to go see that person.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The battle in the deste north had unknowingly dragged on for over a month. Many young cultivators on both sides, human and demon, had already perished. Some news, even if one tried to hide it, could no longer be concealed.

    Yuan Ling was dead.

    Killed by a young martial artist, not because thetter relied on numbers to surround and kill Yuan Ling, but in a one-on-one battle, where he genuinely killed one of the top three young geniuses of the demon race.

    That martial artist was called Chen Chao.

    From the Great Liang.

    When the news first spread, the youngsters in the deste north did not believe it. Regardless whether they were demons or humans, it was the same.

    News from outside the Great Liang Dynasty tends to be more up-to-date, and many major sects were well aware of Yuan Ling, the young genius of the green ape race. Such a genius had long been categorized alongside figures like Yun Jian and Ye Zhihua - true geniuses.

    But even so, he was dead.

    Killed by that young martial artist with a notorious reputation in the foreignnds, and even within Great Liang, his reputation was not particrly well-regarded.

    If it had just ended there, it might have been easier to ept, but the second piece of news was even more shocking.

    Among the demons, although there had always been differing opinions on who ranked in the top three geniuses of the current generation, there was unanimous agreement on the strongest, which was none other than the only daughter of His Majesty the Demon Emperor. Unlike her brothers, this demon princess had been deeply cherished by the Demon Emperor since birth, receiving personal guidance from him. Moreover, with the royal bloodline flowing through her, she had long been recognized as the undisputed number one among her peers in the same realm.

    When she was at Spirit tform, she was the number one in that realm. When she reached the Bitter Sea, she was the number one in the Bitter Sea. Now, having reached the Great Beyond, she was naturally considered the true number one among the younger generation.

    But even this demon princess, could not kill the young martial artist when she found him.

    Although more details surfaced afterward, such as the fact that the princess had already been injured before seeking out the young martial artist, the reality that he could escape alive from her hands was enough to demonstrate how extraordinary he was.

    Beyond these reports, there were many other rumors circting.

    The sword cultivator from the Sword Sect called Yu Xiyi, had in many demons in the deste north over the past days, but this had led to him being hunted by a group of young demon cultivators. Yet, even so, they still failed to kill him. Now, with just his sword, he continued to roam the deste northern ins. From time to time, demon geniuses would fall to his de.

    It was said that this young sword cultivator''s Sword Dao realm was profound, and he had already begun to show signs of a sword immortal.

    He was no weaker than Yun Jianyue.

    Yun Jianyue and Ye Zhihua, after joining forces, also killed quite a few demons in the deste north, including a well-known young demon who was in by the two of them.

    There was a more ambiguous rumor about a young monk who fought against a demon genius in the deste north for three days without a clear victor. At that time, a field of lotus flowers appeared in the sky like a sea of lotuses, clearly visible even from hundreds of miles away.

    Thest piece of news was the simplest.

    And also the most thought-provoking.

    A female sword cultivator who wielded nine lifeblood flying swords had already ventured deep into the deste north.

    There were not many female sword cultivators in the world, nor were there many sword cultivators with more than one lifeblood sword.

    A female sword cultivator with a total of nine lifeblood swords, there was only one such person in the world.

    So, when this news spread, countless young geniuses began seeking the whereabouts of that young female sword cultivator.

    Since such a human genius appeared in the deste north, nobody wanted to let her leave alive.

 Chapter 544: There Are Many People in the Snowstorm

    Chapter 544: There Are Many People in the Snowstorm

    What should have been a straightforward conflict between young cultivators somehow developed in an unexpected direction. Xie Nandu and Chen Chao became the most sought-after figures in the deste north, with nearly half of the young demon cultivators focusing on these two. This in turn caused the Twin Pirs of Daoism, who were listed on the Latent Dragon List, to be somewhat ignored.

    Yun Jianyue and Ye Zhihua, who upied the top two spots, had actually been managing rtively well these days. Both were among the most extraordinary young talents of their generation, and unless someone specifically targeted them, not just anyone in the deste north could pose a threat to these two.

    Putting Yun Jianyue aside, just Ye Zhihua, for instance, only struggled because she had previously encountered Autumn. Had it been any other demon genius, they would not have been able to push her into such a desperate situation, leaving her heavily injured.

    But now, with their injuries improved and traveling together, they were not in any particr danger.

    During these days, the two had not been wandering aimlessly. Instead, they had explored the ruins of two rtively major sects from the deste north. One of these sect ruins belonged to a Daoism lineage, specifically to the Longevity Dao lineage, which had once held a rather high position in the foreignnds. The sect was originally located in the south, but the sect leader at the time disregarded the opposition of his disciples and insisted on moving the entire sect to the deste north. The whole sect was eventually wiped out in the deste north, with no survivors. At the time, this decision was seen as madness by the daoist lineages. Led by the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they nearly expelled the sect from Daoism for being crazy. However, the temple master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple at that time suppressed the matter because he did not have the heart to do so. Even so, when daoist disciples mentioned this sect, they mostly regard it with disdain and, more than anything, confusion. Why would they abandon the pursuit of the Longevity Dao only to fight a life-and-death battle with the demon race in the deste north? Was it really just for the sake of those insignificant ordinary people?

    While they explored the ruins of that sect, many other daoist disciples were alsoing and going, most of them seeking treasures within the sect ruins. Upon seeing Yun Jianyue and Ye Zhihua, those disciples first paid their respects. But then, they felt uneasy, unsure of what the two were thinking.

    Fortunately, Yun Jianyue remained silent throughout, which allowed them to rx. They quickly searched the ruins and then left. With people constantlying and going, it felt as though Yun Jianyue and Ye Zhihua were merely watching a fleeting spectacle.

    Yun Jianyue stood quietly in front of the crumbling great hall, gazing at the great hall and the mound of skulls in front of it, lost in thought.

    This scene here was roughly simr to that of the Small Hill Sect, but the number of dead cultivators was greater, and the sight of the mound was even more striking.When the crowd thinned out a bit, Yun Jianyue asked softly, "Do you think one day our temple will end up like this?"

    Only Ye Zhihua was at his side, and naturally, he was asking her.

    Ye Zhihua replied calmly, "No one can escape life and death. We are nothing more than a river that doesn''t know where it will flow."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and asked, "What is the thing that Senior Sister wants to do most in this life?"

    "Seek the Dao, pursue eternal life."

    Ye Zhihua''s answer was simple, consisting of only those six words.

    Yun Jianyue looked at his senior sister and said quietly, "Eternal life is hard to attain. Reaching the end, loneliness will be inevitable. Does Senior Sister think that such a life would still be fine?"

    Ye Zhihua turned her head to look at Yun Jianyue, her eyes filled withplex emotions.

    Regarding her junior brother, Ye Zhihua had once thought she understood him well, but for some reason, sheter felt as if she had never truly known him.

    "I have a question I''ve been wanting to ask you."

    After a brief silence, Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue and said, "To cross the Bitter Sea, they say one must let go of attachments to truly reach the Great Beyond. But it seems like your attachments have always remained. Was crossing the Bitter Sea not difficult for you?"

    Yun Jianyue smiled, "Has Senior Sister never thought that while the path everyone has walked proves to be viable, it doesn''t necessarily mean it''s correct? Even if it is correct, it doesn''t mean it''spletely right. For a thousand years, cultivation has been this way, but how was cultivation a thousand years ago?"

    "No one knows. These rules we follow today were just figured out by our predecessors a thousand years ago. Maybe they were wrong from the start?"

    Ye Zhihua frowned and said, "Are you questioning the daoist predecessors of the past?"

    Yun Jianyue asked curiously, "Why can''t they be questioned?"

    "Even the so-called Dao Ancestor isn''t necessarily perfect."

    Ye Zhihua remained silent.

    Yun Jianyue also stopped speaking, once again gazing at the debilitated great hall.

    "Yun Jianyue."

    Ye Zhihua looked at him intently, her eyes fixed on her junior brother.

    Yun Jianyue responded with a soft "hmm."

    "The Temple Master holds you in such high regard. You are very likely to be the leader of Daoism in the future. It''s not good for you to be thinking like this."

    Yun Jianyue''s voice was calm, devoid of emotion. But in reality, Yun Jianyue could sense the concern behind her words.

    Yun Jianyue understood what she meant, but for some reason, he remained silent, merely gazing at the dpidated great hall.

    "Before, when you went to find that demon princess, you could have retreated unscathed. Why did you push yourself?" "Did you know then that the person she was going to kill was Chen Chao? But since you knew it was Chen Chao, why did you still act that way?"

    Ye Zhihua stared at Yun Jianyue. The attitude of the foreignnds toward Chen Chao, and that of Infatuation Daoist Temple toward him, was clear without needing to be said.

    Yun Jianyue shook his head, honestly replying, "At the time, I didn''t know. But afterward, I didn''t regret it."

    "When I left the temple, I told the Temple Master that during this northern journey, I won''t kill any human."

    Ye Zhihua said calmly, "Is that the same thing?"

    Yun Jianyue thought for a moment and then said solemnly, "Some people walk steadily on their path, and there''s nothing wrong with that. But there are always those who will unjustly criticize them, and soon, everyone''s words can forge false truths. Then, everyone ims that person is in the wrong. In fact, they aren''t wrong at all, but no one cares anymore. Even those who have never met them will say they''re wrong, blindly believing hearsay as fact. This kind of thing happens often, but that doesn''t make it right. I''ve met him, and I don''t think he''s done anything wrong. It''s just that we stand on opposite sides of the river, and sometimes all we can do is watch. But now we''re in the deste north."

    Yun Jianyue added softly, "This junior brother doesn''t want to do those things."

    Ye Zhihua remained silent.

    "The fact that he survived an encounter with that demon princess surprised me. I heard he was injured at the time too."

    Yun Jianyue recalled the first time he saw Chen Chao. After some thought, he said with vicissitudes of emotion, "He truly resembles His Majesty, the Great Liang Emperor."

    These were words Yun Jianyue only shared with her. If he had spoken them to other cultivators from the foreignnds, he would have likely earned himself a great deal of scorn.

    "Just like the predecessors of this sect, what they did wasn''t wrong either, yet they wereterbeled as heretics and madmen. This junior brother thinks that it''s very unreasonable."

    Yun Jianyue spat out a turbid breath.

    As if he was somewhat tired.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "At the very least, we must behave like humans, right, Senior Sister?"

    Ye Zhihua simply looked at him quietly.

    Yun Jianyue chuckled softly, "I¡¯ve grown to admire His Majesty, the Great Liang Emperor. He was willing to sacrifice his eternal legacy for the courage to remake the world."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In truth, when the young demon cultivators split into two groups to search for Chen Chao and Xie Nandu, a true big shot from the demon race''s royal city had already crossed the Onan River and was heading toward the deste north.

    The demon race, Great Liang, and the foreignnds all knew long ago that the so-called matters between the younger generation were merely words. Otherwise, a great demon would not have attacked Yun Jianyue earlier, nor would there have been a great demon pursuing Chen Chao.

    When your opponent produces an extraordinary genius, the natural course of action is to eliminate them as quickly as possible to avoid future troubles.

    Moreover, in this struggle, the demon race had already lost a true genius.

    Thus, it was clear that things would not end peacefully.

    In front of the demon race''s royal city, a tall, green-haired man walked out from the city. He quickly arrived at the Onan River, paused for a moment, bowed respectfully toward the distant snowstorm, and then strode across the river, heading for the deste north.

    By the riverbank, the Demon Emperor continued watching the snowstorm. Autumn also sensed the vast and boundless aura fading into the distance. She asked uncertainly, "Is it that member of the green ape n?"

    The Demon Emperor nodded. "It''s Yuan Ling''s uncle. Yuan Ling was raised by him from a young age. Though they aren''t father and son, they''re as close as if they were."

    Autumn remarked, "Means that he''s determined to kill him."

    "As I mentioned earlier, pulling one thread can set the whole situation in motion. This is just another form of war. However,pared to the usual battles involving tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of soldiers on both sides. This time, fewer people are involved, but it''s certainly a fresh approach."

    The Demon Emperor slowly smiled. "At first, I thought he wouldn''te, but in the end, he couldn''t rest easy about that young man. So, tell me, should your royal father go meet him?"

    Autumn countered, "Royal Father, aren''t you worried the two of you might end up bing the main characters?"

    The Demon Emperorughed. "We would love to see you be the main lead, but unfortunately, Our dear daughter hasn''t been living up to expectations."

    Autumn frowned slightly.

    The Demon Emperor burst into loudughter. "Since that''s the case, We will just continue watching."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu and her group once again encountered a group of young demons.

    Gao Xuan nced at their numbers and smiled bitterly.

    Wang Kuan showed no reaction and just cast a nce at Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu''s expression remained calm.

    However, a flying sword slowly appeared, hovering before her.

    Though there was a trace of fatigue between her brows, it disappeared in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, atop a snow-covered hill, a thick ck cloud nketed the sky, demon qi swirling ominously.

    A tall, slender middle-aged man stood on the hill, as if there was an abyss behind him.

    More precisely, perhaps it was a purgatory.

    The middle-aged man gazed indifferently at the sword light far away, his eyes emotionless. Lowering himself to kill a young man who had not even reached the Great Beyond Realm was not something worth much effort.

    Just as he was about to drift away with the ck cloud toward the distant horizon, he suddenly stopped.

    Because at some point in time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the snow hill.

    He looked like a schr.

    In fact, he was just that - a schr.

    The most famous schr in the world.

    He just stood there quietly amidst the wind and snow.

    Looking at the snow hill ahead.

 Chapter 545: The Scholar Takes the Stage in the Snowstorm

    Chapter 545: The Schr Takes the Stage in the Snowstorm

    The schr held an old book in his hands, gazing at the demon cloud not far ahead.

    The great demon on the snow hill was also looking at him.

    They exchanged a nce, both meeting for the first time, unfamiliar with each other. But soon, they discerned each other''s cultivation realm.

    Both were Nepenthe.

    In this world, cultivators of such a level were rare.

    The great demon frowned, expressing some distaste. ¡°There''s a familiar scent on you. This venerable doesn''t like it.¡±

    The schr smiled slightly. ¡°There are always things in the world we don''t like, but disliking something is just that. What else can you do?¡±

    The great demon said indifferently, ¡°This venerable will kill you.¡±

    The schr continued smiling but said nothing.The great demon nced into the distance before slowly withdrawing his gaze, intending to walk forward once more. Suddenly, the wind and snow between heaven and earth came to a halt.

    The schr calmly watched the great demon, his eyes lingering on the demon cloud above him in silence for a long time.

    The great demon stared at the schr, then suddenly asked, "Are you from the academy?"

    The demon race did not know much about the human race. They viewed humans as mere ants, and for a great demon like him, he held them in even greater disdain, not bothering to learn anything about them. However, the term "academy" was something he remembered clearly. Back when that sword immortal first appeared on top of the city walls, his opening words had been, "Liu Banbi from the academy, requesting guidance."

    Although one was a sword cultivator and the other was not, the great demon sensed a familiar aura on this schr.

    The schr smiled and nodded, saying, "Wei Xu from the academy."

    "I believe your esteemed self has met my fellow schoolmate."

    The rtionship between Liu Banbi and Wei Xu had always been ordinary, perhaps even less than ordinary. After all, Liu Banbi did not have much affection for Wei Xu.

    The great demon fell silent. Over the years on the northern battlefield, he had only encountered one cultivator from the academy, which was a sword immortal. But was the academy not supposed to be filled with schrs? How could such a highly skilled sword immortale from there?

    Now, this cultivator standing before him who had also reached the Nepenthe realm was also from the academy...

    The great demon asked, "What is your rtionship with that girl?"

    Wei Xu smiled. "To be honest, that''s my junior sister."

    The great demon said, "So you''re here to stop this venerable, to prevent this venerable from killing her?"

    Wei Xu said calmly, "Since it''s been stated this is a matter between the youngsters, as a great demon of an entire region, to strike at a junior truly demeans your esteemed self''s status."

    The great demon remained indifferent.

    Such things were always understood without needing to be said openly.

    The great demon replied calmly, "There''s no point in talking further. Let''s see if you have the ability to stop this venerable."

    The schr said nothing more. However, he put away the scroll in his hands with great care, and then spoke, "Wei Xu from the academy, requesting guidance."

    Those words instantly filled the snowy hill with killing intent, causing the snow to cascade down.

    The great demon stopped talking, merely looking at Wei Xu. He stepped forward heavily, and at that moment, heaven and earth seemed to tremble under his step. An overwhelming pressure surged forth, born from heaven and earth, crashing toward Wei Xu like a tidal wave.

    If the great demon had be a mountain at that moment, then Wei Xu stood at the base, watching the mountain topple toward him.

    But his expression remained unchanged.

    But a momentter, he took a step forward as well.

    Though the two Nepenthe Realm powerhouses still stood a distance apart, their powerful auras had already shed long before they met. The wind and snow swirled violently, the earth quaked, and countless snowkes were torn to pieces in midair. The ck cloud above the great demon''s head was dark as ink, now appeared even thicker at this moment.

    Ripples began to spread across Wei Xu''s face, like a stone cast into water, causing wave after wave.

    A true battle between two powerhouses had already begun at this moment.

    In the deste north, many shes between powerhouses had erupted, with varying oues. However, it seemed that only this one schr had ever personallye to the deste north to face off against a great demon.

    In a sense, this was the beginning of something.

    But whether it would also be the end remained unknown.

    Either way, this was something unprecedented.

    The great demon standing atop the snowy hill suddenly seemed inexplicably enormous. Even the hill beneath his feet seemed to have transformed into a lofty snowy mountain. The great demon stood tall on the mountain peak, while Wei Xu seemed exceedingly small byparison.

    He looked like a lone traveler climbing the mountain, slowly making his way toward the summit.

    The overwhelming demonic qi between heaven and earth seemed to envelop Wei Xu at that moment.

    Yet, in the next instant, a faint light suddenly appeared amidst the rolling demonic qi. Upon closer inspection, someone was holding antern within the torrent of demonic qi, though its light was weak.

    Wei Xu was climbing the mountain.

    But snow and wind constantly cascaded down the slope, blocking this Mr. Wei from the academy from advancing.

    Thentern in Wei Xu''s hand swayed relentlessly, and though the bitter cold prated into the bones, he continued his slow ascent through the wind and snow.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    The great demon on the snow hill began to descend. Hence, the demonic qi surged forward considerably.

    Wei Xu looked up and smiled.

    Countless waves of qi emanated from his body, spreading in all directions. All of a sudden, numerous areas across the entire snow hill exploded with a deafening roar. In that moment, the entire hill seemed on the verge of being destroyed by the overwhelming qi.

    The great demon gazed coldly at Wei Xu, finally understanding that he had underestimated this schr.

    But this only further fueled this great demon''s killing intent. He no longer seemed particrly concerned about whether to kill the girl. Instead, his priority shifted to first killing this schr, who came from the same academy as that sword immortal.

    Wei Xu also sensed the great demon''s murderous intent. He looked at his opponent calmly and lightly waved his sleeve.

    It seemed casual, but in an instant, another gust of wind and snow howled across the sky. For cultivators who had reached their level, when they truly began to fight, there was not much need for borate techniques. Yet, even their casual actions could stir heaven and earth.

    Wei Xu had spent many years at the academy, and his number of fights could be counted on one hand. Back then, in that microcosm, he had intervened to save Song Changxi. Before that, he had also acted to save Zhu Xia. Later, when apanying Xie Nandu to the White Deer''s Xie n, it hardly counted as a fight.

    But now, to face a great demon in battle, this was his first time.

    Wei Xu appeared calm, yet he was extremely serious.

    Of course, it had nothing to do with the reputation of the human race, nor the academy. He simply wanted to protect Xie Nandu.

    That was it.

    In truth, there had long been issues between Wei Xu and Xie Nandu that could lead to the two standing opposed in the future, whether was it the rivalry between the Xie and Wei families, or the contention for the position of dean, it all pointed in that direction.

    Yet, as always, he still regarded Xie Nandu as his junior sister. Until the point where they absolutely had topete, that identity would not change.

    The snow and wind fell.

    The distance between Wei Xu and the great demon was continuously shrinking.

    A grating sound, sharp enough to make one''s teeth ache, began to echo in the air.

    Wei Xu''s robes started to tear, while the demonic cloud above the great demon''s head began to dissipate a little.

    For some reason, both had chosen not to use grand, sweeping techniques. Instead, they resorted to methods imperceptible to the average person, ones hidden from in sight.

    The wind and snow between them twisted and shattered repeatedly, forming a vacuum where no snow could fall.

    Within this space, anyone who stepped in would likely be reduced to a pile of flesh in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Over at Xie Nandu''s side, the battle had already ended. They had suffered significant casualties this time, with many academy cultivators dead or injured. Gao Xuan had nearly lost an arm. Fortunately, he managed to narrowly avoid that perilous strike. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Xie Nandu withdrew her flying sword with a paleplexion. Looking toward the distant snow hill and sensing the aura there, she said softly, "Let''s go."

    Gao Xuan was momentarily stunned but quickly smiled bitterly. He naturally understood that leaving the battlefield was the best choice at this moment. It was because someone over there was already holding off the greatest danger for them, and if they stayed, it would only distract him.

    He could not see what was happening on the other side, but he asked, "Is it Mr. Wei?"

    Wei Xu of the academy was someone he had heard of long ago. He had even seen him once before, though they had not exchanged many words. As for these schrs, Gao Xuan''s opinion of them was not particrly good, but neither was it particrly bad.

    Xie Nandu nodded, "Senior Brother Wei is fighting a great demon."

    Gao Xuan furrowed his brows and sighed, "As expected, in the end, all these so-called battles between young geniuses will turn into battles between the big shots."

    Xie Nandu softly said, "It wasn''t supposed to happen so soon. It''s something he and I caused."

    Yuan Ling''s death, Autumn''s intervention, and Xie Nandu''s venture deep into the deste north.

    All of these things had umted into a fuse, speeding up the events.

    Gao Xuan asked, "Is it possible to return to Coldgate Pass now?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    Gao Xuan sighed and said, "Moving forward won''t be any easier."

    Xie Nandu listened to his words, then simply raised her head. In an instant, nine flying swords appeared once again, soaring into the sky.

    In the distant horizon, without anyone noticing, a massive dharma idol had appeared, hidden within the wind and snow. Its face was obscured, but a giant hand had already descended toward them.

    The might of heaven and earth arrived in an instant.

    The nine flying swords had already dispersed into the sky, each one shing against the giant hand.

    But in a mere instant, the swords let out mournful cries!

    Xie Nandu''s flying swords flew toward the sky, but as soon as they touched the giant hand, they were struck down one by one.

    Although the sharpness of these swords was unparalleled in the world, Xie Nandu''s cultivation realm was too low to contend with the enormous dharma idol.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face turning ashen.

    Wang Kuan and Gao Xuan also attacked, but it was destined to be futile.

    The difference in cultivation was too great.

    In the distance, Wei Xu had already seen what was happening, but he could not break free. When that dharma idol appeared between heaven and earth, the great demon before him had already pinned him down.

    It was virtually impossible for Wei Xu to shake off this great demon in a short amount of time.

    But at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded out in the wind and snow.

    "Wei Xu, you''re really useless."

 Chapter 546: That Sword That Only Knows How to Kill Demons

    Chapter 546: That Sword That Only Knows How to Kill Demons

    In the endless wind and snow, this sentence sounded particrly harsh.

    Everyone present heard it clearly.

    Even though Wei Xu was being scolded, and even if he knew the person berating him was someone he never particrly liked, he still let out a sigh of relief.

    A beam of sword light followed the voice, dazzling within the storm, as if it would slice open the entire heaven and earth at that very moment!

    Without a doubt, that was a sword cultivator.

    And the only sword cultivator who could appear here, disregard the academy and the Dean, and openly scold someone like this could only be Liu Banbi.

    Liu Banbi might still carry traces of a schr''s demeanor, but his sword did not.

    His sword was like the most biting wind and snow of the Northern Frontier - cold, piercing, and deadly.

    This was the Sword Dao Liu Banbi had cultivated after spending many years in the Northern Frontier, killing countless demons.His sword may not be the finest sword, but it was certainly the deadliest in the world today.

    Because he trained the sword solely to kill demons, to kill more demons.

    That was why Liu Banbi''s sword was like this.

    Unyieldingly fierce, carrying the purest, most direct killing intent.

    That sword light streaked across the sky like a brilliant meteor, ultimately crashing into the giant hand.

    Then, for a brief moment, the world fell silent.

    The giant hand dissipated, turning into wind and snow that fell back down, blending seamlessly with the world.

    A swordsman in a green slowly emerged from the snowstorm.

    He held a sword in hand, with a de of wild grass between his lips that he had found from who knows where. He spat it out and cursed loudly toward the distance, ¡°Wei Xu, all your life, you''ve just been reading those damn useless books! What good are they?¡±

    Wei Xu frowned but still responded calmly, "Say that to Teacher."

    Liu Banbi sneered, ¡°I''m scolding you, not Teacher!¡±

    Wei Xu remained silent.

    Liu Banbi walked over to Xie Nandu, then looked up at the enormous dharma idol and clicked his tongue, ¡°This ugly thing is pretty scary-looking!¡±

    He then turned his gaze to the great demon fighting Wei Xu in the distance, smiling as he said, ¡°Isn''t this an old friend, Yuan Xu? What a coincidence, we meet again.¡±

    The great demon who was still considered calm earlier, was now filled with murderous intent the moment he saw Liu Banbi. The two had a deep grudge. Back then, during a battle at the Northern Frontier Great Wall, Liu Banbi had seriously injured him. The great demon had nearly lost his life and only managed to escape by relying on a secret technique.

    That battle was seen by Yuan Xu as a great humiliation. But for Liu Banbi, it was the fight that made his name resound across the Northern Frontier.

    He had essentially climbed to fame by stepping on Yuan Xu''s shoulders.

    This was why Yuan Xu harbored such intense killing intent toward Wei Xu, who also hailed from the academy.

    However, despite wanting to tear Liu Banbi apart and devour him, he knew full well that this sword immortal, who honed his skills through countless battles in the Northern Frontier, had continually sharpened his sword intent. His mastery of the sword had reached heights that Yuan Xu could no longer handle.

    "But today, Your Father isn''t in the mood to deal with you," Liu Banbi said nonchntly. "You''re not fighting my little junior brother anyway, just Wei Xu, this guy who only knows how to study."

    Liu Banbi withdrew his gaze and focused back on the towering dharma idol. Exhaling a breath of turbid air, he asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡±

    After a brief silence, a voice echoed from within the snowstorm, ¡°Wang Chuan.¡±

    Liu Banbi responded with a casual "Oh," and then smiled and said, ¡°Not a bad name. But since you daredy a hand on my junior sister, you really do have to die.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Banbi added matter-of-factly, "Wei Xu, though you''re pretty useless, don''t worry if you can''tst. Just watch from the side. It''s not like Your Father hasn''t fought one-on-two before, it''s no big deal. But if you let this guy escape today, Your Father''s next attack will be aimed at you."

    His voice was not loud, but it was enough for Wei Xu to hear.

    He remained silent.

    The truth was, he and this fellow disciple rarely interacted. Fundamentally, it was because they had little inmon. Wei Xu came from the Wei Family, and was a true descendant of an aristocratic family, and carried himself with the refined mannerisms of his background. On the other hand, Liu Banbi had been undisciplined and carefree from the moment he entered the academy. Naturally, this created an unbridgeable chasm between them.

    Putting it bluntly, it was the so-called difference in backgrounds.

    But in truth, it was simply a matter of their contrasting personalities that led to the current situation.

    Neither of them had any intention of backing down.

    Some people are just like that - each walks their own path, even if both roads lead to the same destination.

    At least, for the moment, they happened to be on the same path.

    Wei Xu muttered to himself, "Studying books has its value. What do you even understand, Liu Banbi?"

    Liu Banbi was not too concerned about the towering dharma idol representing that great demon. He simply turned his head, smiling at Xie Nandu, "Little Junior Sister, how do you want him to die?"

    Although both were at the Nepenthe stage, if the gap between them was not too great, it would be difficult to decide life and death. But now that Liu Banbi was determined to kill, there was no doubt that he could make it happen.

    In these years at the Northern Frontier, Liu Banbi''s cultivation had progressed steadily. But what truly allowed his Sword Dao to skyrocket was witnessing the final sword strike of a great sword immortal in Xuanling County before he returned to the Divine Capital. It was that night in the academy when he resolved his inner conflicts with his teacher, andter, the day he sought answers at Sword Sect.

    These events were like scattered fragments that Liu Banbi gradually pieced together.

    Theypleted his Sword Dao and made his state of mind even clearer.

    At this moment, the current Liu Banbi was far stronger than the Liu Banbi of years past.

    If the Great Sword Immortal Realm was a mountain, then at this moment, Liu Banbi had already glimpsed that mountain.

    Since he could see it, reaching its base was only a matter of time.

    Liu Banbi simply needed to stay alive and keep moving forward.

    Xie Nandu''s face was pale, but she still said calmly, "Senior Brother Liu, I''ll leave it to your judgment."

    Liu Banbi burst outughing, "Little Junior Sister is truly still Little Junior Sister. Suchposure is beyond what ordinary people canpare to."

    Before he even finished speaking, a sword light shot up from the ground!

    Then countless sword lights followed, rising from the snowy earth. In an instant, the entire storm was filled with sword lights piercing the heavens.

    Amidst the countless sword lights, Liu Banbiughed heartily.

    Compared to Wei Xu¡¯s earlier moves, Liu Banbi''s technique disyed boundless grandeur and overwhelming momentum from the very start.

    This was perhaps more in line with what people imagined from cultivators at the Nepenthe stage.

    Gao Xuan watched this scene and was momentarily dazed, marveling, "This is true liberation!"

    The splendor of a sword immortal should indeed be like this.

    As Liu Banbi rose with the sword lights amidst the snowstorm, the Embracing Cicada in his hand hummed like the call of a winter cicada, shaking the heavens and earth!

    Before the towering dharma idol, Liu Banbi might have seemed like a mere ant, but the myriad sword lights were dazzling beyondpare.

    Heaven and earth was aze with brilliance!

 Chapter 547: Great Demons True Form

    Chapter 547: Great Demon''s True Form

    Why were sword immortals said to be elegant and free?

    It wasrgely because their techniques, which seemed like those of immortals and Buddhas, were so numerous and mesmerizing. Inbat, their techniques were naturally more striking, and especially enchanting to women. Furthermore, storytellers amongmon folk loved recounting tales of sword immortals, making their reputation far surpass that of other cultivators over the years.

    Of course, although many cultivators from the foreignnds did not take this to heart, they still feared the killing power of sword cultivators.

    Liu Banbi had never been considered an elegant sword immortal. His swordsmanship was initially simple and direct, designed solely for ying demons and people. However, after all these years of experience, this sword immortal who made the switchter in life, had gained a bit of a carefree and transcendent charm.

    Countless sword lights pierced through the wind and snow,nding on the enormous dharma idol without any surprise. The vast demonic qi had just begun to bloom before it was torn apart by the sword lights, resembling lonely patches of ck clouds drifting in the storm, like rootless duckweed.

    With his sword in hand, Liu Banbi swung it lightly again. As the myriad sword lights dissipated, another brilliant white line emerged, racing forward like a surging tidal wave. It shed across the neck of the massive dharma idol, splitting the snowstorm in two while also cutting toward the dharma idol.

    The towering dharma idol burst forth with boundless demonic qi, and thest remaining giant hand reached for the brilliant white line, as if trying to crush it. However, Liu Banbi merely smiled. In the next moment, the dazzling white line sliced through the massive hand.

    Itnded on the head of the colossal dharma idol.

    The wind howled endlessly.A sh passed by!

    The enormous head of the towering dharma idol was directly chopped off by the brilliant white line, then fell to the ground.

    Liu Banbi hovered in midair, looking at the towering dharma idol, and clicked his tongue, saying, "What''s the use of being big?"

    As his words fell, he released Embracing Cicada from his hand, allowing this flying sword to soar through the air with the sound of cicada cries.

    The winter cicada cried mournfully!

    The dharma idol gradually vanished into the wind and snow, revealing a middle-aged man with an ashen face. His hair was jet ck, his stature not particrly imposing, but the blood vitality roiling within him was like that of a primordial beast from ancient times!

    Great Demon Wang Chuan!

    Great Demon Wang Chuan had a cold expression as he watched the flying sword whistle toward him. With a sweep of his robe,yers of wind and snow gathered before him, forming a barrier.

    Though Embracing Cicada was not a world-renowned weapon like the Hundred Year Swords, it was supported by Liu Banbi''s sword immortal cultivation realm. The sword showed no signs of stopping. The moment the sword tip touched the firstyer of snowstorm, the snowstorm fell apart instantly, with chunks of ice crashing to the ground, leaving massive craters.

    It was as if a meteor had fallen to the earth.

    The flying sword passed through the firstyer without slowing, then pierced through the second and third, seemingly unstoppable. When the snowstorm hadpletely shattered, the flying sword arrived right in front of Great Demon Wang Chuan.

    Great Demon Wang Chuan extended a hand and pressed against the sword tip.

    Embracing Cicada let out a loud hum, but the sword did not advance an inch.

    Great Demon Wang Chuan extended his other hand, demonic qi surging from his palm, enveloping the flying sword as he attempted to sever its connection to Liu Banbi.

    Once a sword immortal is without his sword, what is there to fear?

    A hint of delight appeared on Great Demon Wang Chuan''s face.

    However, in the next moment, his expression changed slightly, as the demonic qi surrounding the sword was instantly torn apart by sword qi, and Embracing Cicada reappeared in the world.

    Liu Banbi mocked, "Do you think it''s that easy?"

    The flying sword suddenly burst forth with a brilliant glow, radiating from the sword tip. In an instant, it pierced through Wang Chuan''s palm, straight through his shoulder, flying through his body.

    Then, Embracing Cicada turned and continued its assault on Great Demon Wang Chuan. At this point, the situation had be clear. Though Great Demon Wang Chuan was a powerful cultivator in the Nepenthe Realm, the gap between him and Liu Banbi was far too great.

    Though not from an orthodox sword cultivation lineage, Liu Banbi was a prodigious sword cultivator with the potential to step into the Great Sword Immortal Realm. How could an ordinary great demonpare?

    Great Demon Wang Chuan struck Embracing Cicada aside with a palm strike and, with a muffled voice, called out, "Yuan Xu,e help me quickly!"

    That Great Demon Yuan Xu who had been entangled in battle with Wei Xu all this time had a slight change in expression, but there was little he could do. Wei Xu was right in front of him. Though this schr from the academy appeared lukewarm, he was in truth incredibly fearsome. At this moment, Yuan Xu not only found it impossible to break free, but he was struggling to even fend him off.

    Great Demon Yuan Xu started to wonder what kind of ce that academy truly was. He had not given it much thought before, but who could have imagined that the two cultivators who had emerged from it would be so powerful?

    Since that was the case, what kind of cultivation realm did the Dean possess?

    Was he a genuine Sage?

    ording to the teachings of the Three Sects, including the sword cultivator lineage, each had a different name for cultivators who reached the pinnacle of the Nepenthe Realm. In Confucianism, that would naturally be a Sage.

    In a fleeting moment of distraction, the schr before him suddenly took a heavy step forward, instantly severing his connection with heaven and earth.

    Great Demon Yuan Xu was jolted with rm.

    Wei Xu said softly, "Entrap."

    Since the beginning of the battle, Wei Xu had barely spoken a word. Even the few times he had engaged in conversation earlier, it had never been like this. As soon as Wei Xu spoke, a surge of immense righteous qi erupted from his body, enveloping the snowstorm and trapping Yuan Xu in ce.

    Afterward, Wei Xu raised his head to look at the sky.

    In the sky, the wind and snow coalesced into a massive cauldron, which then came crashing down.

    Great Demon Yuan Xu had just managed to break free from the restraint of the snowstorm when he saw the huge cauldron pressing down upon him. He raised both hands, propping up the cauldron, and let out a furious roar.

    The entire figure suddenly exploded, and atop a battered snow hill, a massive, ferocious beast appeared.

    But... it seemed to be a colossal dragon turtle?!

    The giant cauldron smashed down, but in the end, it only pressed against the dragon turtle''s shell, causing it little harm.

    Wei Xu furrowed his brows slightly, reaching his hand out to swipe across his palm. Countless radiant beams burst from his palm, directly enveloping the enormous dragon turtle.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, over at Liu Banbi, he had already taken up his sword again. ncing over at Wei Xu''s situation, he clicked his tongue and said, "Wei Xu, turns out you''re not as useless as I thought?"

    Turning back, Liu Banbi had already closed in to within ten feet of the Great Demon Wang Chuan, and Embracing Cicada had left several wounds on the demon''s body.

    "That''s an old turtle. And you? What kind of animal are you?"

    With another thrust of his sword, an overwhelming torrent of sword qi poured down like countless flying swords striking all at once. The sharp, unstoppable sword intent instantly pierced the great demon''s body, entering every acupoint in his body.

    In that moment, countless streams of sword qi fully opened the path and flooded into the Great Demon Wang Chuan''s body.

    "AHH!"

    At this moment, the Great Demon Wang Chuan seemed to be pierced by countless flying swords. The intense pain became unbearable, even for a great demon like him.

    Endless demonic qi surged out from every acupoint in his body.

    "Chirp!"

    With a sharp cry, a massive bird with vibrant, multicolored feathers soared into the sky. As its wings pped, gusts of wind swept up snow, and a fierce gale blew across the heavens and earth, causing Liu Banbi''s green robe to flutter wildly.

    Liu Banbi looked up and said strangely, "Turns out it''s just a bird. But you''re really ugly!"

    The giant bird spread its wings, and countless feathers shot down from the sky like sharp swords, their aura terrifying.

    At the same time, the giant bird transformed from the Great Demon Wang Chuan opened its beak and spat out a wave of mes, engulfing the sky.

    Half the sky now resembled a zing inferno!

    Liu Banbi felt the scorching heat, and behind him, countless streams of sword light shot up from the ground, meeting the iing barrage of feathers.

    It looked like a battle between heaven and earth!

    The swirling sword qi in the sky instantly obscured everyone''s vision.

    With his sword in hand, Liu Banbi soared up high.

    In just a few moments, a cry of agony echoed through the air.

    Then, purple demonic blood began to rain down.

    As it hit the ground, the blood sizzled with a hissing sound.

    At the same time, several bloodstained feathers drifted down with it.

    Liu Banbiughed heartily, "Little Junior Sister, these feathers are actually quite beautiful! Should I pluck a few more for you to make a new outfit?"

    The voice of the green-robed sword cultivator echoed joyfully from the vast skies above.

    Gao Xuan stood there, smiling bitterly, "This Sword Immortal Liu really is really interesting."

    Wang Kuan nodded and smiled, "After all, he came from the academy."

    Though many of the academy''s teachers were still somewhat bitter about Liu Banbi leaving the academy to cultivate the sword, to the younger generation, since Liu Banbi was a disciple of the Dean and had now be a genuine sword immortal, they did not hold any ill feelings.

    Besides, the Dean had never said he would disown this sword immortal.

    No matter what, Liu Banbi''s identity as an academy disciple had never changed.

    Xie Nandu remained silent, simply watching the falling feathers. She then reached out and caught one in her hand.

    Amidst the wind and snow, not a single snowke could remain on the surface of the feather, which clearly demonstrated how extraordinary it was.

    After all, it had been plucked from a great demon.

    The battle had already begun to tilt in Liu Banbi''s favor. Both demons had been forced to reveal their true forms, and it seemed that soon, blood from the great demons would inevitably be spilled.

    Perhaps, both great demons would be defeated and left behind.

    As long as Wei Xu could hold off Great Demon Yuan Xu, once Liu Banbi slew the Great Demon Wang Chuan, he would be able to join the fight. The tide of the battle would then naturally change.

    It no longer seemed impossible for Liu Banbi to y a great demon.

    However, an unexpected turn urred.

    From the western sky, a demonic cloud began to drift slowly toward the battlefield.

    Another great demon was already on its way.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    High in the skies, Great Demon Wang Chuan was riddled with holes, countless sword wounds crisscrossing his body. His entire form was soaked in sword qi, with demon blood dripping everywhere.

    Great Demon Wang Chuan could barely hold on.

    Meanwhile, Liu Banbi''s sword was dripping blood continuously.

    But he soon halted his assault and looked toward the not-so-distant west.

    Demonic clouds were gathering there, another great demon wasing to the battlefield to rescue the two that were already fighting.

    Liu Banbi sneered coldly, "If you''re trying to save them, Your Father won''t let you escape either!"

    With that, Liu Banbi thrust his sword toward the distance, and a mighty river of sword qi surged across the clouds, rushing toward the west.

 Chapter 548: The Liu Banbi Who Isnt a Scholar Wont Listen to Reason

    Chapter 548: The Liu Banbi Who Isn''t a Schr Won''t Listen to Reason

    Liu Banbi had already made up his mind to kill.

    If he had been casually wielding his sword earlier, the current Liu Banbi could no longer suppress his growing anger.

    As the mighty river of sword qi surged forward, a brilliant sword qi burst from Liu Banbi''s palm. However, it was not to y Great Demon Wang Chuanin. Instead, it wrapped around this great demon, binding him tightly. Without hesitation, Liu Banbi dragged the bound demon by the sword qi chain as he advanced toward the demonic cloud in the west.

    Great Demon Wang Chuan whose feathers had mostly been stripped away pped his wings repeatedly, but all it aplished was causing more demon blood to spill. Beyond that, it had no other effect.

    He appeared utterly miserable.

    Like a plucked chicken.

    "Liu Banbi, do you really want to do this?!"

    The great demon inside the western demonic cloud spoke, his voice cold and eerie, like a chilling wind from the depths of hell.

    Liu Banbi sneered, "Damn right I do. If you don''t like it,e kill Your Father?!""A bunch of animals over a hundred years old still have the face to ambush my Little Junior Sister, and now you think that Your Father is the one being unreasonable?" "Where were you before? You think that Your Father''s little junior sister is someone that you can touch?!"

    Liu Banbi was already close to the demonic cloud. Upon closer inspection, he was only a few dozen feet away.

    "Wei Xu, damn it, keep that guy off of Your Father!"

    Liu Banbi casually ordered before advancing.

    Suddenly, he took a deep breath, and out of nowhere, a sword cry began to resonate between heaven and earth.

    What followed was a truly outrageous sight.

    Countless rays of sword light shot up from the ground toward the sky. If it were just that, one might say Liu Banbi had exhausted his tricks. After all, this technique was not much different from what he had used before. But what no one expected was that sword light also began descending from the sky above. Sword light converged from every corner of heaven and earth.

    This was an iparably massive sword formation, enveloping the entire world.

    The river of sword qi was the first to rush into the demonic cloud, triggering countless sounds of tearing.

    It was as if many things had been violently ripped apart.

    In reality, it was the sh between sword qi and demonic qi, their constant entanglement, their fierce battle.

    Liu Banbi was truly enraged.

    Not because great demons appeared one after another, but because if he had not been here today, his little junior sister would not have been able to escape the fate of being killed.

    Liu Banbi had a special bond with Xie Nandu.

    Many times, he did not really see himself as his little junior sister''s senior brother, but more like his little junior sister''s master.

    When it came to Sword Dao inheritance, the Dean did not have any knowledge, he was the one who had always been instructing his little junior sister.

    And Little Junior Sister did not disappoint either. Despite being a woman, she already possessed nine flying swords; the only one in the world. In time, she was destined to be a female sword immortal. Such a once-in-a-century sword genius would naturally make any sword cultivator want to protect her, right?

    Especially given their unique rtionship.

    Liu Banbi spat out a breath of sword qi and said softly, "Merge!"

    The sword lights on both sides, which had initially begun to slow down between heaven and earth, suddenly elerated their convergence at that moment, with the demonic cloud caught in the midst of them.

    Countless radiant sword lights were now closing in.

    The great demon who did not show his face from start to end, began to manifest an immense dharma idol, attempting to hold off the rapidly closing sword formation. However, just as the dharma idol was starting to appear and had not even reached its full size, the sword lights on both sides already began to fall.

    "AHH!"

    The great demon roared furiously, raising both hands in an attempt to hold the sword formation open!

    Countless sword lights collided with the massive dharma idol!

    Then came the countless sound of shattering, as if ss was being smashed to pieces.

    But in reality, it was the sword qi that was shattering.

    Yet, as the sword qi shattered, the scattered sword qi continued to assail the enormous dharma idol.

    Between heaven and earth, sword lights were shattering everywhere. At the same time, the dharma idol''s two hands were also being torn apart by the sword light.

    The same happened to its legs.

    As time went on, the massive dharma idol was gradually torn apart, with only bits and pieces remaining now.

    Liu Banbi''splexion turned slightly pale.

    Behind him, Great Demon Wang Chuan was now trembling with fear. He had never witnessed such a scene before. Although he had long heard of the sword immortal named Liu Banbi, known for ying countless demons in the Northern Frontier, and for the sharpness of his Sword Dao, those were just rumors. Many great demons had never fought with this sword immortal.

    But even without direct confrontation, who could have imagined that the killing power of this sword immortal was so fearsome!

    The sky full of sword light had trapped the great demon within, leaving no chance of escape.

    Liu Banbi nced down at the massive dragon turtle on the ground.

    He was silent for a moment.

    In the end, Liu Banbi retracted his gaze and refocused on the scene before him.

    Demonic qi exploded.

    Under the overwhelming sword light, the demonic cloud rapidly shrank and then started to flee into the distance.

    "Not on my watch!"

    Liu Banbi dragged Great Demon Wang Chuan and chased after the demonic cloud!

    Everyone had underestimated Liu Banbi.

    Or rather, they all thought Liu Banbi was still the same Liu Banbi he had been on the Northern Frontier Great Wall, not expecting that after leaving the Northern Frontier, his cultivation realm had advanced so quickly, far beyond anyone''s expectations.

    For cultivators at their level, taking even one step forward was extremely difficult, but Liu Banbi had not just taken one step forward...

    On the ground, the massive dragon turtle, which was also Great Demon Yuan Xu''s true form, finally broke free of Wei Xu''s entanglement. Without any hesitation, it turned and fled into the distance.

    Liu Banbi''s earlier words had been crystal clear, that sword immortal was determined to make all of them remain here forever.

    If it had been before, they might not have believed him, but today''s Liu Banbi left them with no choice but to believe.

    Wei Xu wanted to stop Great Demon Yuan Xu, but in the end, he failed.

    He sighed, standing still for a moment before finally walking toward Xie Nandu.

    "Senior Brother Wei."

    Xie Nandu looked at Wei Xu, bowed slightly, and said softly, "Thank you, Senior Brother Wei, for today."

    Wei Xu''s face was somewhat pale, but he still calmly shook his head, "I didn''t do much. As long as Junior Sister doesn''t mind."

    Wang Kuan also spoke with a smile, "Greetings, Mr. Wei."

    Gao Xuan followed suit.

    Afterward, they all looked toward the sky. Although the demon cloud was fleeing into the distance, Liu Banbi''s sword light pursued it relentlessly, clearly unwilling to let the great demon escape.

    As for Great Demon Wang Chuan, it had been dragged by Liu Banbi all the way into the sword formation, where it was in by countless swords.

    Liu Banbi never loosened his sword-qi chain, continuing to drag the corpse as he pursued for at least several hundred miles.

    "Liu Banbi, are you really determined to fight to the death like this?! Aren''t you afraid of dying here?!"

    The great demon never showed its face from start to finish, remaining hidden in the demon cloud. However, it was clearly bing increasingly irritated by the constant harassment of sword light. The demon knew that even if Liu Banbi could kill him, the price Liu Banbi would have to pay would be substantial, and that price would be unbearable for him as well.

    He was not worried whether Liu Banbi could walk out of the deste north alive in the end, because before that could happen, he would surely die first.

    "It''s over!"

    Liu Banbi yelled loudly.

    Terrified, the great demon had no choice but to burn its blood essence, suddenly elerating and fleeing even further away.

    Liu Banbi slowly came to a stop, hovering in mid-air, watching the great demon flee into the distance. Atst, he decided not to pursue.

    However, when he turned around, Liu Banbi reached out to wipe the corner of his mouth.

    Fights between powerhouses at the Nepenthe Realm were never easy.

    Moreover, he had yet to step into the so-called Great Sword Immortal Realm, so he had fought at the same level. No matter how strong he was, there were limits too. Killing Wang Chuan had already drained most of his energy and sword qi.

    But with that great demoning to the rescue, if he did not behave more domineeringly, the oue would likely have been much worse.

    Liu Banbi nced at the corpse of Great Demon Wang Chuan floating in the air and shook his head slightly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    One incense stick''s timeter, Liu Banbi returned. Xie Nandu had already been waiting for a long time.

    Liu Banbi nced at Wei Xu, showing some disdain. He frowned and said, "Wei Xu, you''re really useless."

    Wei Xu did not want to engage and just said softly, "Junior Sister, we can return to Coldgate Pass now."

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly.

    Before Xie Nandu could speak, Liu Banbi smiled and asked, "Are you worried about that stinking brat?"

    Xie Nandu did not hide her thoughts and replied softly, "Senior Brother Liu, is someone keeping an eye on him too?"

    Liu Banbi was silent for a moment before slowly shaking his head. "When I left the Northern Frontier Great General, that Lord Warden Commander, who is also the current the Great General, didn''t made a move. In fact, he can''t leave the Northern Frontier Great General. He has to guard against the demons moving south."

    Xie Nandu frowned and asked, "Are there no other experts in the Northern Frontier?"

    Liu Banbi bitterly smiled. "Of course there are, but many people have already been dispatched from the Northern Frontier Army."

    Though he did not finish his sentence, everyone present understood what he meant.

    Xie Nandu was silent for a moment.

    But before she could speak, Wei Xu spoke up quietly, "His Majesty has headed up north."

 Chapter 549: Detachment Is Naturally Difficult When Youre a Part of the Secular World

    Chapter 549: Detachment Is Naturally Difficult When You''re a Part of the Secr World

    Chen Chao never expected to encounter Yu Xiyi again in the deste north.

    Especially when he was on the brink of life and death, it was surprising to meet this guy who was more or less considered a friend.

    So when Chen Chao slowly woke up, his initial reaction was sheer bewilderment. After looking around and realizing that the two of them were in a cave halfway up a snow-covered mountain, with the wind and snow howling outside, sending chills through his body, he could only smile bitterly and say, "Didn''t expect it to be you."

    Yu Xiyi had built a fire and was sitting beside it, enjoying the warmth. Hearing Chen Chao''s words, he rolled his eyes and said, "You should be grateful. It''s a good thing it was me. If it were anyone else, with your notorious reputation, your head and body would definitely be in two separate ces by now."

    Chen Chao struggled to sit up, asking curiously, "Did youe just to save me?"

    Yu Xiyi looked surprised and replied, "Do you think you''re some peerless beauty or a Great Sword Immortal I''ve admired for years?"

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    Yu Xiyi tossed another dry log into the fire and sighed, "It was just a coincidence, I happened to run into you. Though it would''ve been better if you''d just died back there, would''ve saved me the trouble of dragging you all the way here."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao finally noticed that Yu Xiyi''splexion did not look very good either. His face was pale as paper, clearly suffering from numerous injuries.Chen Chao said self-mockingly, "Looks like the two of us are really in the same boat."

    Yu Xiyi frowned and replied, "I''m not like you. I came to the deste north to kill demons, actively seeking trouble. Oh... and you''re still serving as an official in Great Liang. Damn it... I guess we really are in the same boat after all."

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    "But you, kid, have really made something of yourself. That Yuan Ling had such a great reputation in the demon race, and you just killed him like that? Even I wouldn''t be so sure I could pull that off."

    Yu Xiyi was a bit annoyed as he said, "Back then, you were far behind me. How the hell are you catching up so fast now? I''m almost being overtaken by you!"

    Chen Chao scooted closer to the fire. "I thought it wouldn''t be long before you reached the sword immortal realm. Why does it seem like you''ve stagnated instead? Did you hit some kind of bottleneck?"

    Although Yu Xiyi was considered part of the younger generation of cultivators, he was actually much older than people like Yun Jianyue and Chen Chao. When they first met, Yu Xiyi''s cultivation realm was already quite high, as he had reached the Great Beyond Realm. His name was not on the foreignnds'' Latent Dragon List, likely because of his background in the Sword Sect and his peculiar behavior that was always elusive. If his name had been on the list, he might have easily imed the top spot years ago. But now that they met, the gap between their realms had significantly narrowed.

    Back then, Yun Jianyue had not even stepped into the Great Beyond.

    Chen Chao was even further behind.

    Hearing Chen Chao bring this up, Yu Xiyi grew irritated and did not want to talk much about it.

    Cultivator realms, Bitter Sea, Great Beyond, Nepenthe, one could only reach the Great Beyond after crossing the Bitter Sea. But after reaching the Great Beyond, could one truly achieve Nepenthe [forgetting worries], how could it be easy at all?

    "Maybe I''ll never be a sword immortal in this lifetime."

    For some reason, Yu Xiyi finally spoke softly, but there was not much bitterness or frustration in his voice, just a hint of confusion.

    His mental state seemed to have encountered some issues.

    Chen Chao opened his mouth, originally wanting to ask in more detail. But after thinking it over, he simply asked, "Got any medicine? Give me two pills. I''m about to die from the pain."

    Yu Xiyi said nothing and just took out a bottle of pills from his chest and tossed it to Chen Chao. "Sword Essence Pills from the Sword Sect. They''re precious for sword cultivators, though the effect won''t be as good for you. You can take a few more. However, the sword qi contained inside will need to be suppressed or resolved. Otherwise, the loss will outweigh the gains."

    Chen Chao nodded and did not get greedy. He started by swallowing just one. Almost immediately, he felt a sharp sword intent rushing wildly through his meridians. The effects of the Sword Essence Pill were quick, and that sword intent was meant to clear his meridians, though the method was rather forceful - direct and to the point; very much like a sword cultivator''s style.

    After clearing his meridians, the sword intent did not dissipate but continued to rush through his meridians, making Chen Chao extremely ufortable.

    As Chen Chao circted the white mist inside his body to subdue the sword intent, the difort eased considerably.

    He then took a few more Sword Essence Pills and simrly used the white mist to resolve the sword qi.

    Gradually, color returned to his face.

    Yu Xiyi observed Chen Chao and clicked his tongue. "You''ve got some skills. No wonder a mere martial artist like you could challenge someone like Yun Jianyue."

    Chen Chao slowly opened his eyes and said softly, "Still don''t know if I can make it out of the deste north alive."

    Yu Xiyiughed, "Others have people watching over them, openly or in secret. But you, kid, are out here alone, rolling around and fighting in this freezingnd. Honestly, if I hadn''t run into you, you wouldn''t even have the chance to reflect on things right now. But considering that our current situation is pretty simr, logically speaking, shouldn''t I just run away before you get hunted down by some great demon and drag me down with you?"

    "I''m afraid you''re not doing much better than me. Who knows how many great demons are chasing after you right now."

    Having regained some strength, Chen Chao stretched out his hands to the fire to warm them.

    Yu Xiyi gave Chen Chao a disdainful look and retorted bluntly, "What fucking bullshit! Sure, although Your Father killed my share of demons, but can thatpare to you? First, you killed Yuan Ling, and now even that demon princess couldn''t do anything to you. Right now, you''re a thorn in the side of every young demon out there. But if they can''t deal with you, you can bet the great demons wille for you one by one."

    Chen Chao rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. He had already understood the situation. The chances of him safely returning to the Great Liang were slim to none. With so many eyes watching his every move, it was likely the demon race had already set ambushes all around Coldgate Pass. Even if he somehow made it there, he would probably face a group of demons waiting to surround and kill him.

    "This is killing me."

    Chen Chao sighed heavily.

    Yu Xiyi teased him, "Regrettinging this deep into the deste north and getting involved in this mess?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "I regret it so much."

    Yu Xiyi burst intoughter, "What''s there to be afraid of? Your Father is in a simr situation as you, there are no big shots looking out for me. If I die, then I die. Dying in the deste north is better than spending years in bitter cultivation and eventually dying of old age in a cave."

    "But I don''t think I''ll die that easily. Surely someone wille to save me, right?" Chen Chao muttered to himself. "After all, I''m a one-of-a-kind martial artist in the world. Doesn''t anyone treasure me?"

    Yu Xiyi did not hold back and scolded, "You''re really full of yourself, punk."

    Chen Chao chuckled, took out his wine gourd, and gulped down a mouthful before saying with a smile, "Want some alcohol?"

    Without saying much, Yu Xiyi reached out, took a big swig, then wiped his mouth. "You might as well stick with me. It''s better than being by yourself."

    Chen Chao eyed him suspiciously, "You''re nning to ditch me if we run into something we can''t handle, right? I got it, you''re a sword cultivator, when the timees, you''ll fly off on your sword and leave me behind as bait. There''s no way I could catch up to you."

    Chen Chao remembered a joke he had heard as a child. It went something like this: when facing wild beasts in the wilderness, you don''t need to outrun the beast, just your buddy.

    Yu Xiyi sneered, "If you didn''t have your cultivation, with your personality, you wouldn''t have lived to see adulthood."

    "How could that be? I''ve always been humble, polite, and low-key. The few people I''ve met all said I was a good person." Chen Chao stifled augh, recalling the group from Jade Summit Mountain he had encountered earlier.

    Yu Xiyi seemed like he wanted to say something. But in the end, he just sighed, picked up the wine gourd, and gulped down a few mouthfuls by himself.

    Seeing him like that, Chen Chao grew even more curious. "What exactly happened to make you lose all your spirit, so downcast like this? You don''t have a trace of a sword cultivator''s air now. The Yu Xiyi from back then and you now seem worlds apart."

    Yu Xiyi grumbled, "What''s there to ask about? Can''t alcohol shut you up?"

    Chen Chao frowned, "I would want a freaking drink, but isn''t the wine gourd in your hand? You could at least give me a sip."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the saying goes, drinking drowns your sorrows. But the more Yu Xiyi drank, the clearer his eyes became, with not a hint of intoxication.

    Chen Chao shook the nearly empty wine gourd, cursing inwardly. How much had this guy drunk?!

    "Chen Chao..."

    Yu Xiyi wanted to speak but swallowed the swords back.

    Chen Chao rubbed his head and tried probing, "Is it about a girl?"

    Yu Xiyi turned his head and stared wide-eyed at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao sighed and chuckled, "Looks like I hit the mark."

 Chapter 550: Many Things in Life Cant Be Figured Out

    Chapter 550: Many Things in Life Can''t Be Figured Out

    Yu Xiyi stared at Chen Chao in silence.

    Feeling uneasy under the gaze, Chen Chao said awkwardly, "If you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t. I don''t want to hear it either."

    Yu Xiyi reached his hand hand.

    Chen Chao quickly clutched the wine gourd and cursed, "Your Father barely has any wine left!"

    But soon after, Chen Chao still handed the wine gourd to him anyway, saying helplessly, "A genius sword cultivator, trapped by love. If word got out, wouldn''t peopleugh their heads off?"

    Yu Xiyi took the gourd, asking curiously, "Does cultivation really require one to focus solely on it?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "Of course not. Take Yun Jianyue for instance, he likes his Senior Sister, doesn''t he? But liking someone doesn''t cause any issues, right? I just didn''t expect that a woman could cause you to stagnate in your cultivation and lose all your motivation. It''s a little strange."

    Yu Xiyi took a sip of the wine and said softly, "I can''t understand either."

    Chen Chao rolled his eyes. "If you could figure it out, you wouldn''t be drowning your sorrows in alcohol here, would you?"Yu Xiyi remained silent for a moment, then nced at Chen Chao, as if wanting to say something but hesitating.

    Chen Chao nced outside the cave. The wind and snow were still relentless, and he smiled bitterly as he said, "This doesn''t seem like the best time for storytelling."

    However, Yu Xiyi continued talking to himself, "She has been married for many years now."

    Chen Chao gave Yu Xiyi a strange look and frowned, "Was she just an ordinary woman, not a cultivator?"

    Yu Xiyi said softly, "When I was sixteen, I left the Sword Sect to roam the world alone. I fell for her at first sight. After traveling together for half a year, we developed feelings for each other. But I never managed to bring her back to the Sword Sect. Heartbroken, she left me and I didn''t stop her. The next time I saw her, she was already married."

    Most cultivators, once they begin their path of cultivation, devote themselves entirely to it. But not every cultivator in the world is like that, and not everything in life follows that path.

    Chen Chao asked, "Was it because someone from the Sword Sect disapproved, thinking it would affect your Sword Dao?"

    Yu Xiyi''s fame shook the world when he came roaring into existence, taking the Sword Qi Mountain''s Hundred Year Sword of this century, Wild Grass. He was a true genius sword cultivator, this kind of sword cultivator would naturally be a remarkable genius in the Sword Sect too. In Chen Chao''s view, the entire Sword Sect must have pinned high hopes on him. It would have been reasonable for them to not want him to be distracted by emotions, but Chen Chao did not necessarily think that was the right way to handle it.

    To his surprise, Yu Xiyi shook his head and said softly, "The elders did not interfere. It was my own decision."

    As he spoke, there was pain in his eyes and a lingering sense of confusion that he could not shake off.

    "When I first entered the mountains, my master told me that among the Sword Sect disciples of my generation, I was unquestionably the number one. My future was boundless, and the Sword Sect''s future likely rested on me alone. So I devoted myself to sword cultivation, emerged early to roam the world, and learned from countless experiences to shape my Sword Dao. My journey in cultivation wasn''t difficult, progressing quickly, and always moving forward. But after meeting her, my sword heart wavered, and my cultivation stalled..."

    Yu Xiyi said softly, "I''m very lost. I don''t know what to do."

    Chen Chao nodded. "You felt the weight of responsibility, that you couldn¡¯t let down your sect, so you had to let down the woman you loved."

    Perhaps feeling his words were too harsh, Chen Chao quickly apologized, "Sorry, it must have been a difficult choice."

    "It might not have always been like that. Maybe if I hadn''t let go, I could have still moved forward. But at the time, I didn''t understand these things, so I let her go."

    Yu Xiyi gave a self-deprecating smile and tilted his head back, chugging a lot more alcohol.

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you regret it now?"

    "Afterward, I returned to the Sword Sect in despair and asked my elders to use the sect''s secret techniques to seal away that part of my memory. For many years, I didn''t think about her. But recently, I saw her again by chance, and all those memories came flooding back. That''s why I am the way I am now."

    Yu Xiyi said softly, "Regret is useless. She''s married now."

    Chen Chao asked, "Can¡¯t you seal those memories again?"

    Yu Xiyi shook his head, "It won¡¯t work anymore."

    Chen Chao sighed.

    He really did not know how to console Yu Xiyi. Many things in this world were like that, no amount of advice helped. Only Yu Xiyi coulde to terms with it himself.

    Ordinary people who could not work things out might just remain troubled for the rest of their lives. But for a genius sword cultivator like Yu Xiyi, if he could not resolve this, his cultivation will stagnate, and he would have no hope of reaching the sword immortal realm in this lifetime. This would be a difficult oue for both Yu Xiyi and the Sword Sect to ept.

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Do you regret not being with that woman, or do you regret that because of her, you''ve ended up with nothing?¡±

    "Is there a difference?" Yu Xiyi looked at Chen Chao, seemingly confused.

    Chen Chao nodded, ¡°Of course there''s a big difference.¡±

    Yu Xiyi frowned deeply.

    Chen Chao did not want to say more. These were things Yu Xiyi had to figure out on his own. If he could resolve it, great. If not, then it would remain unresolved.

    In truth, Chen Chao had a simr problem to Yu Xiyi, though Yu Xiyi''s issue involved love, while Chen Chao''s was more significant, because it had be a heart demon.

    Everyone has their own struggles, each with their own pain.

    No one else can save you, only you can save yourself.

    Chen Chao said softly, ¡°It would be a real pity if you couldn''t be a sword immortal.¡±

    Yu Xiyi drank a mouthful of alcohol in silence.

    Chen Chao said joyfully, ¡°At least the girl I like also likes me, and there haven''t been any unexpected twists.¡±

    Yu Xiyi nced at Chen Chao with a hint of resentment, seemingly puzzled by how this guy could still be adding fuel to the fire and gloating at this moment.

    Chen Chao patted his shoulder, ¡°If you can''t figure it out, go see her again, sit down and have a proper talk. Maybe once everything is said, you''lle to terms with it. You''re trapping yourself like this, when will it end?¡±

    Yu Xiyi thought for a moment but said nothing. After handing the wine gourd back, he nced at the sky outside and finally said, ¡°We should go.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. He was well aware that given their current situation, they should not stay in one ce too long. If they lingered, they would likely be tracked down, and by then, it might be toote to escape.

    The two of them walked out of the cave and slowly descended the mountain. Chen Chao suddenlyughed, ¡°Given the state we''re in now, even if some young demon cultivators show up, it wouldn''t be too big of a problem. Yuan Ling''s dead, and Autumn is heavily injured. Knowing her temperament, she probably wouldn''t want to team up with anyone else, so she likely won''t make a move. As for the other young demon cultivators, the two of us teaming up shouldn''t have much trouble getting away.¡±

    Yu Xiyi nodded, ¡°The worry isn''t the young demons, but if those great demonse.¡±

    Chen Chao nced around nervously and whispered, ¡°Are you a jinx?¡±

    Yu Xiyi remained silent.

    Seeing that nothing was happening around them, Chen Chao finally breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled, ¡°Lucky. But even if a great demon shows up, so what? The two of us might still be able to kill it.¡±

    However, just as the words left his mouth, Yu Xiyi had already looked toward the distance, where a demonic cloud was gathering, heading in their direction.

    "Seems that you''re the jinx."

    Yu Xiyi summoned his flying sword and grasped Wild Grass.

    Sword qi built up, awaiting release.

    Chen Chao looked up too. After noticing the scene in the distance, he pulled a long face. ¡°Why is it always like this?!¡±

 Chapter 551: Talisman Paper

    Chapter 551: Talisman Paper

    The gathering of demonic clouds signaled that a great demon had already arrived nearby, having detected their presence.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    Without hesitation, Yu Xiyi spat out the word and bolted forward at full speed. Chen Chao cursed under his breath and quickly followed. All the bravado from earlier had just been jokes, when faced with a great demon, their best option was naturally to flee.

    Even at their peak, they would not stand a chance against a great demon, let alone now, when both of them were barely clinging to life. If they fought, it would only result in their two heads rolling.

    The two sped through the snow, quickly covering several miles.

    Yu Xiyi was still somewhat considerate and chose not to ride his sword, or else Chen Chao would have been left behind to face the demon alone as a sacrifice.

    However, after running dozens of miles, they could still feel the oppressive aura bearing down on them. A great demon, a powerhouse who had stepped fully into the Nepenthe Realm, was not something they could simply outrun by sheer will.

    So, after covering a few dozen miles, they both stopped in unison, realizing they had no other way out.

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment, turning to nce at the ck cloud looming in the distance. He said quietly ¡°Why don''t you leave first? Your flying sword is fast, you might actually make it out alive. Later, when you''ve sorted things out and be a sword immortal, you coulde back and avenge me by killing that demon. It''s not too much to ask.¡±Yu Xiyi had a disdainful look, ¡°Your Father isn''t interested in avenging anyone.¡±

    Chen Chao shifted gears and said, "Then I''ll run first, and you hold him off. Once I''ve achieved sess in my cultivation, I''ll definitelye back and avenge you."

    Yu Xiyi''s mouth twitched slightly, seemingly at a loss for words.

    But then, both of them burst intoughter.

    They knew that no matter who ran first, death was likely inevitable. It was just a question of who would die first and who would dieter. Staying and fighting together might actually give them a sliver of hope.

    Yu Xiyi exhaled deeply and said softly, "I have a way to kill him, but there''s only one chance; fleeting and quick. We need to seize it perfectly."

    Chen Chao raised his eyebrows and said helplessly, "I always knew you cultivators had all sorts of tricks. Unlike me, I''ve only got this saber at my waist."

    Yu Xiyi ignored him and continued on his own, "I have a great talisman from the Sword Sect. It contains the full-strength attack of a great sword immortal, but it can only be used once. After that, though it may kill him, timing is critical. Also, once this talisman is used, if we encounter another great demon, we''re as good as dead."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and then said quietly, "Do you still remember that piece of paper?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded his head.

    That piece of paper was something they had discovered together long ago. But Yu Xiyi was focused solely on the sword path. Although he knew it contained many hidden secrets, he had not paid it much mind. But now, that paper could prove invaluable.

    The two exchanged a nce, nodded at each other, and said no more.

    Chen Chao slowly drew his saber from its sheath, gripping Cloud Mud tightly.

    In the blink of an eye, the dark cloud had approached just before the two of them. As the demonic cloud dispersed, a towering dharma idol appeared in front of them.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Chao cursed loudly, "How is this so fucking outrageous?!"

    Yu Xiyi also smiled bitterly. Neither of them had expected that the great demon before them would be so cautious. To deal with two cultivators who had not even reached the Nepenthe Realm, he had summoned this massive dharma idol right from the start, showing none of the arrogance typical of a great demon.

    Despite the frustration, Yu Xiyi quickly delivered a sword strike. The sword qi of Wild Grass surged, and before the towering dharma idol could act, this strike had already pierced through the air!

    A verdant green hue spread across heaven and earth.

    Wild grass was after all one of the most resilient and tenacious lifeforms in the world. Even when scorched by wildfire, it could still spring back to life with the arrival of spring.

    Wildfire could not burn it all, and the spring wind would bring it back to life.

    Yu Xiyi''s strike was also infused with boundless life force. Amidst the wind and snow, it felt entirely out of ce.

    However, though this sword strike was powerful, it began to falter after slicing through the wind and snow. Before reaching the dharma idol, it started to weaken, eventually being engulfed by the vast demonic qi in the sky and dissipating into the wind and snow.

    The gap was still toorge, and on top of that, Yu Xiyi''s current state was extremely poor.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh, this oue was expected.

    After a brief pause, that dharma idol brought down an iparably massive palm from the sky.

    It blotted out the sun!

    In an instant, it seemed like the sky had turned dark.

    A burst of saber energy exploded, and in that moment, Chen Chao shed with his saber!

    Although Yu Xiyi''s previous sword strike had failed, it did not affect his resolve. As Chen Chao struck with his saber, Yu Xiyi also followed up with his sword.

    A sh of sword light simrly illuminated heaven and earth.

    The two of them joined forces, resisting a great demon!

    However, the saber beam shattered in an instant, and the sword light dimmed as well. In front of that massive hand, their efforts seemed almostughable.

    As the saber beam and sword light broke apart, the giant palm pressed down.

    Chen Chao cursed under his breath, his entire body''s qi surging as he shed once again.

    In that moment, a faint dragon''s roar echoed through the heavens.

    Dragon Rearing Head!

    As Chen Chao straightened his body, a cold, indifferent voice echoed from within the wind and snow.

    "Mhm?"

    The snowstorm shattered in all directions, and the immense pressure bore down, making it difficult for Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi to breathe.

    Fortunately, Chen Chao''s strike had halted the descent of the giant hand.

    Yu Xiyi pulled out the Sword Sect¡¯s great talisman, and a stream of sword qi slowlynded on it.

    Between heaven and earth, an ethereal sword intent began to gather.

    The great demon whose whereabouts were unknown sensed this powerful and terrifying sword intent. Although it had only just begun to reveal itself, it was already fearsome enough.

    However, the sword intent flickered and soon became intermittent.

    Yu Xiyi''s face turned pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood, the sword intent on the Sword Sect''s great talisman quickly dissipating.

    But he gritted his teeth and forced another stream of sword intent into it.

    The great demon had been watching Yu Xiyi closely. Seeing this scene, it understood that Yu Xiyicked the strength to fully activate the talisman, and was barely holding on.

    Since that was the case, it could not allow Yu Xiyi to activate this Sword Sect great talisman.

    His figure vanished, the dharma idol remained unchanged, but his true body had already appeared within the snowstorm.

    It was a tall man.

    After a few steps, he was already in front of Yu Xiyi. One hand reached out, demonic qi surging, aiming to destroy the Sword Sect''s great talisman before Yu Xiyi could fully activate it.

    The other hand mmed down fiercely toward Yu Xiyi.

    Seeing this, Yu Xiyi shouted, "Chen Chao?!"

    At the same time these two words were yelled out, Yu Xiyi spat a mouthful of blood essence, sliding back several yards.

    At the same time, Chen Chao who was next to him also coughed up blood but rushed toward Yu Xiyi in an instant.

    The great demon was somewhat confused, what kind of y was this?

    No matter how far Yu Xiyi retreated, that stream of demonic qi would continue to pursue him. Even if Chen Chao blocked it, it would not matter because he would kill Chen Chao first, and then Yu Xiyi.

    But as Chen Chao blocked in front of Yu Xiyi, a single page floated into the air.

    It blocked right in front of him.

    Countless dazzling golden lights appeared between heaven and earth at that moment.

    Illuminating the snowstorm!

    The great demon''s demonic qi was entirely consumed, then reflected back by the golden light, causing him to stagger and retreat continuously.

    Yu Xiyi''s figure shed past, arriving to the side as he once again summoned the Sword Sect''s great talisman.

    It was not that he could not activate the talisman, he simply aimed to ensure that if he was going to use it, the great demon before him would be in on the spot.

    But the prerequisite was... it had to hit him.

    Therefore...

    Yu Xiyi took a deep breath.

    The great talisman was activated.

    Sword intent surged endlessly between heaven and earth.

    A sword that might be the most terrifying in the world had descended into the mortal realm!

 Chapter 552: The Sword Arrives Before the Person

    Chapter 552: The Sword Arrives Before the Person

    There were thousands of sword cultivators in the world, and also thousands of Sword Daos, coupled with the pride belonging to that of sword cultivators. Almost no sword cultivator would ever admit that another''s Sword Dao was stronger than their own. But if one were to speak of the strongest sword cultivator in existence, no one could overlook a particr figure.

    The Sword Sect''s sect master.

    This most mysterious powerhouse of their era, though rarely seen traversing the world, had long been mentioned alongside the likes of the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s temple master and other top-tier powerhouses.

    Coupled with the unrivaled killing power of sword cultivators.

    The Sword Sect''s sect master was undeniably one of the most terrifying people in the world.

    Few had ever seen the sect master of the Sword Sect draw his sword.

    But no one doubted his strength.

    On this expedition to the deste north, the Sword Sect''s sect master did not personally appear, but his sword had.

    His sword was contained within the Sword Sect''s great talisman, carried here by Yu Xiyi to the deste north.Now, with the Sword Sect''s great talisman finally activated, a strike from the world''s most terrifying sword cultivator had finally appeared in the world

    Boundless sword intent erupted from the talisman. Even when it just started, countless waves of overwhelming sword energy spread in all directions, tearing all obstacles in the path to shreds.

    Chen Chao''s face turned pale, but witnessing the might of this strike, his eyes widened too.

    He had seen sword immortals before, but none in his lifetime had ever unleashed a strike as awe-inspiring as this one.

    Was this the might of a Great Sword Immortal?

    No!

    This was far stronger than a typical Great Sword Immortal''s might, because the one who unleashed this strike was the most powerful and terrifying Great Sword Immortal of the current era!

    The full-force strike from the Sword Sect''s sect master had already left the talisman, like an iparably brilliant meteor shooting into the distance. Before this sword strike, whether it was the wind and snow or the demon qi, everything shattered upon contact. Even the sky itself seemed to tear open in its wake.

    The great demon''s eyes were filled with terror. He had never fought with a sword immortal before, though he knew that the Northern Frontier Great Wall had always been guarded by one. However, he had never fought him.

    This was the first time in his life that he had witnessed the splendor of a sword immortal.

    The fortunate part was that the first time he saw a sword immortal draw his sword, it was the sword of the strongest individual of this era.

    The unfortunate part was that he likely would not be able to witness a sword immortal''s sword strike ever again in this lifetime.

    That sword light was too dazzling, too terrifying...

    The great demon gathered his demon qi to envelop himself, unwilling to face that sword light head-on. He began to retreat rapidly, but his speed was nowhere near enough to escape this sword. As he retreated, the sword had already reached him.

    A deep trench that was several yards in depth had already been carved into the ground.

    The great demon had already retreated behind his towering dharma idol.

    And then...

    That sword strike sliced through the dharma idol with ease as if cutting through tofu.

    Then...

    The demon cloud was split apart, and endless demon qi was shredded by the sword qi.

    Sword light continued to rain down across the world, the wind and snow retreating in fear, not daring toe close.

    The great demon was finally left without any protection, standing defenseless before the sword strike.

    There was no surprise.

    And there would be no surprises.

    There were likely few in the world who had the ability to block this sword.

    The sword light instantly engulfed that great demon, and countless frenzied streams of sword qi tore that great demon''s body apart!

    The great demon did not even have time to let out a scream, nor did he manage to summon his true demon form before beingpletely in by this sword.

    Not a single trace of his body remained.

    Yet the momentum of the sword did not stop. It continued forward, heading straight for a snow-covered mountain.

    And then...

    The sword passed through.

    The snow mountain was cleaved in two by a single strike, copsing with a thunderous roar.

    Endless amounts of snow tumbled down.

    The sword light drifted further into the distance, eventually disappearing beyond the horizon and out of their sight.

    Everything felt like an illusion, like a dream.

    But the deep ravine that appeared between heaven and earth was a reminder that the sword strike was not some dreamlike vision but a real event that had just taken ce.

    Chen Chao stood there dumbfounded, slowly turning his head to look at Yu Xiyi.

    Thetter coughed up blood relentlessly.

    Chen Chao was still in disbelief as he asked, "Whose sword was that?"

    Yu Xiyi was rather weak and said with irritation, "Who do you think?"

    Chen Chao marveled, "So, that was the sword of the world''s greatest sword cultivator, your sect master?"

    Yu Xiyi looked at the fading sword intent, muttering with a hint of regret and heartache, "This kind of good stuff... such a shame it can only be used once. But at least killing a great demon wasn''t too much of a loss."

    Not just "not a loss", in fact, they had earned a substantial win.

    The Sword Sect''s great talisman, althoughplex to create, was ultimately not unique. Compared to the life of a great demon, it was truly insignificant.

    Even though the two cultivators of the Great Beyond realm had relied on various methods, they had still genuinely killed a great demon. Such an aplishment would surely stir significant ripples if reported.

    In reality, whether paper or talisman, using it to kill someone was not easy. Without Chen Chao''s page of paper assisting, this Sword Sect''s great talisman would likely have only severely wounded the great demon.

    Therefore, it was very unlikely for such a thing to happen a second time.

    In other words, unless they were to team up again and seize another opportunity, it would be very difficult to replicate this feat.

    Chen Chao asked skeptically, "It''s really gone?"

    Yu Xiyi frowned and replied, "Do you think it''s a cabbage you can pick up by the roadside?"

    Chen Chao expressed some regret, "But that sword was too domineering. I heard that a great demon has quite a few valuable items on them."

    "Stop overthinking it. Right now, it''s a blessing that we''re still alive. Let''s hurry and get out of here. If another great demon shows up, you and I will be waiting for death."

    Yu Xiyi turned and started walking away. Even though the scene was still awe-inspiring, he had no desire to stay another moment.

    Chen Chao sheathed his sword and followed Yu Xiyi.

    However, after only a few steps, Yu Xiyi copsed to the ground, coughing up blood and looking pale.

    Chen Chao looked down at him and joked, "Don''t tell me you¡¯re about to die right after using that great talisman."

    Yu Xiyi rolled his eyes at Chen Chao. He tried to stand up butcked the strength and said softly, ¡°That Sword Sect''s great talisman is no ordinary item. It''s the Sect Master''s all-out strike. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have such formidable power. Using it naturally takes a lot of effort. I was already injured, and now my internal sword qi is depleted.¡±

    Chen Chao responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and was about to bend down to carry Yu Xiyi on his back, but Yu Xiyi shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget about me. If you carry me, you''ll die faster. If I die in the deste north, I won''t have any regrets. Otherwise, I''ll only feel more troubled.¡±

    Chen Chao''s face darkened, and he scolded, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    After saying this, he lifted Yu Xiyi onto his back and continued walking. As he walked, he spoke slowly, ¡°Your Sword Dao might be stagnant now, but it won''t be this way forever. Even if it were to be, is dying necessary?¡± ¡°Being alive means bearing responsibilities. When you can bear them, you do. If you don''t have the ability, can''t you live for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if you''re really confused, you should at least rify things and see her onest time. Dying far from home without even a grave, even Your Father feels it''s not worth it for you.¡±

    Chen Chao was frustrated, but in reality, he wanted Yu Xiyi to see things more clearly.

    ¡°And don''t think about ending it all. Your Father doesn''t want to be burdened with the crime of killing the Sword Sect''s genius. Your Father never wants to face your Sect Master''s sword in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiyi, you''re a guy at any rate, it feels weird to carry a man."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao had made up his mind to head south.

    He was fully aware of the dangers on the journey south, but continuing deeper into the deste north would only ensure that he would die there before anyone coulde to their rescue. Besides, their previous northern journey had likely alerted the demon race to their presence. Turning back down south might just catch them off guard.

    But whether heading south or north, Chen Chao felt that this return journey would not be easy.

    Sure enough, after traveling several hundred miles south, he spotted a group of young demons in the distance, gathering and blocking the critical path they needed to take to return south.

    Yu Xiyi''s condition had improved somewhat, but he was still extremely weak. Lying on Chen Chao''s back, he said softly, ¡°Even if you weren''t injured and I wasn''t here, getting past them wouldn''t be easy.¡±

    Chen Chao snapped impatiently, ¡°Of course Your Father knows that.¡±

    Yu Xiyi continued softly, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    Chen Chao was expressionless, ¡°Shut up. Your Father doesn''t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°You''ve been very irritabletely."

    Yu Xiyi said softly, "That''s the only way."

    Chen Chao turned around expressionlessly and continued to walk forward. ¡°Even if we get past this, there''ll be another group waiting. I don''t have an endless supply of bait.¡±

    Yu Xiyi sighed, "I''m going to die in the snowstorm with another man."

    Chen Chao said disdainfully, "You''re not happy about it? Neither am I. So let''s both stay alive."

    Yu Xiyi asked, "Who do you think wille to save you? Liu Banbi or that Lord Warden Commander?"

    "Why don¡¯t you think about your Sword Sect sending dozens of sword immortals to save you?"

    Chen Chao shot back irritably. "If there were that many sword immortals, would I even need to worry about walking through the deste north?"

    Yu Xiyi rolled his eyes weakly, but since Chen Chao could not see it, he felt it was a waste of effort.

    Over the next few days, the two tried several different routes south, only to find that every single one was blocked by demons. It was clear that the demons were determined to capture both of them in one fell swoop.

    At the base of a snowy mountain, Chen Chao set Yu Xiyi down and rubbed his sore shoulders, saying with a frown, "What did you eat growing up?"

    Yu Xiyi ignored him and asked, "Are we heading north now?"

    Chen Chao nced into the distance, frustrated. "What else can we do?" "If we head south now, we''ll definitely die together."

    Yu Xiyi responded indifferently, "I don''t care."

    "But I do!" Chen Chao spat. "Dying together with you, who knows how many years it will take to find our bodies. Just thinking about it makes me feel uneasy in death."

    Yu Xiyi waved his hand weakly.

    Chen Chao understood and tossed over his wine gourd.

    After taking a sip, Yu Xiyi smiled and said, "I do have an idea that might keep us alive a little longer."

    Chen Chao nced at him.

    Yu Xiyi said softly, "Let''s go and take a look at the Onan River?"

 Chapter 553: Someone Has Gone Up North

    Chapter 553: Someone Has Gone Up North

    Onan River

    The Onan River was regarded as the mother river by the demon race. Legend had it that countless years ago, a mother beast gave birth to a cub by the banks of the Onan River. The young beast grew up there, and one day, it awakened its intelligence by the river. Gradually, it discovered a method of cultivation, learning to absorb the essence of heaven and earth for its own use. Later, it even created some demonic art and passed it on to other wild beasts, marking the origin of the demon race.

    The demon race¡¯s descendants revered this fierce beast as the Demon Ancestor, and the Onan River had since be a sacred site for countless years.

    Though the demon race and the human race had been in conflict for many years, with the asional victory, no battle had ever reached the Onan River. The demon race''s royal cityy beyond the river, and if the human army ever reached its banks, it would signify the demon race was on the brink of extinction.

    The human army had nevere close to the river, and few human cultivators had ever returned unscathed after reaching the Onan River. The most recent person to do so was Chen Che, the current Emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao looked at Yu Xiyi and said, "Right now, the demon race''s attention is all on the deste north. No one would expect us to head towards the Onan River."

    Yu Xiyi nodded, "Precisely so."

    Chen Chao could not help but sigh, "You really are bold."

    Yu Xiyi smiled, "If we really must die, dying at the Onan River wouldn''t be too bad."Chen Chao¡¯s face remained expressionless, "I don''t want to die."

    Yu Xiyi was still smiling as he gazed into the distance and said nonchntly, "Heading down south is nearly impossible, and the road up north won''t be any easier. Venturing deeper into the demon race''s hintend might be unexpected, but whether we make it out alive will depend on how much our lives are worth."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Even if we make it to the Onan River alive, the demon race will still see it as an act of provocation. By then, it won''t just be a matter of one or two great demons."

    Yu Xiyi struggled to sit up, smiling as he said, "Not necessarily. Right now, all their attention is focused on the deste north. We don''t have to get close to the demon race''s royal city. If we head to the lower reaches of the Onan River, we might even slip past right under their noses. By the time they can''t find us and think we''ve left the deste north, we can head south again. That''s at least a much better situation than we''re in now."

    Chen Chao thought for a moment, narrowing his eyes, "There''s some logic to that."

    Yu Xiyi ignored him, tossing a Sword Essence Pill into his mouth, chewing it with difficulty, and after swallowing it with effort, he squinted and smiled, "Do you have the guts?"

    Chen Chao sneered, "They all call me Chen the Bold. If there''s one thing I don''tck, it''s guts."

    Yu Xiyi smiled without saying a word.

    Chen Chao carried him onto his back once more, grinning, "Then let''s make a trip to the Onan River."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The south was teeming with the figure of demons, blocking the way for many young human cultivators, indirectly trappingrge numbers of human cultivators on the deste northern ins.

    Compared to the young demon cultivators, the human cultivators here were neither superior in cultivation realm nor in numbers.

    Fortunately, judging from the casualties on both sides, none of the most talented human cultivators had suffered any major setbacks, whereas the demon race had already lost Yuan Ling. This might exin why the demon race had mobilized so early.

    Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi traveled north, running straight for the Onan River, encountering rtively few troubles along the way. The closer they got to the river, the fewer demons they saw. Along the way, they came across several human cultivators, but the two avoided making contact. Given their sensitive status, it was better not to interact with those cultivators, as any contact might implicate them.

    But during their journey, they overheard many things they had not known before.

    Chen Chao asked, "What''s the deal with that young monk from Deercry Monastery?"

    By this time, Yu Xiyi had recovered quite a bit and was able to walk on his own. Hearing the question, he thought for a moment before responding softly, "It''s said that he''s a disciple of that very old monk. He'' spent years cultivating in seclusion at the temple and has never appeared in the world before. He''s practicing some kind of reclusive meditation. No one knows why he''se to the deste north now, but his cultivation realm shouldn''t be low. After all, he''s one of Deercry Monastery''s hidden treasures. However, he''s not well-known, so he probably won''t attract much attention. Anyway, the ones drawing all the attention now are you two, the problematic couple."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Can you watch your mouth?"

    Yu Xiyi burst outughing.

    The two crossed a snowy mountain, the wind and snow rushing at their faces, revealing a vast and boundless in before them.

    Chen Chao stretched out his hands and exhaled, but felt no warmth, only a sense of futility.

    Yu Xiyi sighed, "Now that I think about it, I really don''t think we should die here."

    Chen Chao saw through Yu Xiyi''s thoughts and said, "You still can''t let go of that woman."

    Yu Xiyi did not try to hide it and said straightforwardly, "That''s right. For years, I sealed away those memories, so I naturally won''t know if I can''t remember. But now that I''ve suddenly recalled them, it feels like I haven''t seen her in such a long time. Even though she''s already married, I still want to see her one more time. We won''t even have to talk, just seeing her from a distance would be enough."

    Yu Xiyi smiled, "Maybe after seeing her, I''ll finally be able to move on."

    Chen Chao teased, "Oh? You''re letting go that quickly? I was hoping you''d linger on this for a few more decades, so when I move ahead of you, you''d never be able to catch up in this lifetime."

    Yu Xiyi said seriously, "I still have to thank you for what you said."

    Chen Chao waved it off as if it were nothing.

    The two exchanged a smile and continued on their way.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A middle-aged man with green hair had been running wildly for a long time before he finally arrived at the battlefield.

    The wind and snow had already erased most traces of the battle, but the long ravine stretching for who knows how many miles remained. As for the snow mountain that had been cleaved in two by a sword, it was impossible to hide.

    Standing beside the ravine, the middle-aged man from the Green Ape n sensed the remnants of sword qi and demonic qi lingering in the air. He furrowed his brows and muttered, "A Great Sword Immortal?"

    His expression grew serious. Detecting the traces of a great sword immortal in the wind and snow was not a good sign. No matter how much of an advantage the demon race held over the human race, when faced with such an absolute disparity in cultivation realm, he knew there was not much he could do.

    After searching the snow for a long time, he finally found a single finger bone in an inconspicuous area.

    It was the only trace left after that demon had been in by the great sword immortal with one strike.

    The man with green hair frowned, watching the finger bone in his palm as it instantly shattered into countless pieces. Each fragment bore extremely neat cuts that were unmistakably left by a sharp weapon.

    It was truly a great sword immortal.

    Now certain, the green-haired man''s face remained expressionless as he walked to the spot where Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi had previously stood. After a moment''s hesitation, he began tracking the two, following their trail southward.

    His figure soon disappeared into the wind and snow, and could no longer be seen.

    Shortly after his departure, a young monk dressed in ck robes arrived at the scene. Monks in the world rarely wore ck, thest one whose reputation shook the world was the demon monk who had served as the Nation Teacher of Great Liang.

    The monk held a string of ash-colored prayer beads in his hand. Aside from that, he carried no other adornments.

    The young monk''s face could not be considered handsome, and even saying that he had delicate features would be a stretch. He was the kind of person who, if thrown into a crowd, no one would be able to pick out. However, the young monk''s eyes were calm; as serene as still water.

    Standing before the snow-covered mountain that was cleaved apart by a single sword strike, the young monk felt the wind and snow mixed with residual sword qi sweeping over him. With a slight sigh, he murmured softly, ¡°It''s so rare to send out a sword strike, but s, it was just a sword strike.¡±

    The young monk nced southward, shook his head, and then turned to walk northward.

    In the snow, what he left behind were not footprints, but a field of lotus flowers.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Knowing that the Great Liang Emperor had already gone north, Xie Nandu and herpanions turned south. With Liu Banbi and Wei Xu by her side, there was nothing much to worry about. Returning safely to the Northern Frontier Great Wall should not be too difficult.

    Liu Banbi seemed like he wanted to say something but held back in the end. Sheathing Embracing Cicada, he casually followed behind the group.

    Wei Xu was as steady as ever. However, after only half a day, this Mr Wei from the academy suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked toward the wind and snow. Liu Banbi also straightened up, his expression serious.

    Gao Xuan noticed the unease of the two Nepenthe powerhouses and grew tense as well, thinking that another great demon might be blocking their path ahead.

    But as the wind and snow dispersed, an emperor robe appeared before them.

    Gao Xuan reacted the fastest, immediately dropping to one knee and shouting, ¡°This humble general greets Your Majesty!¡±

    The remaining few members of the academy all bowed in respect too.

    But all of them were equally shaken.

    After all, the one who had arrived was none other than the Great Liang Emperor himself.

    Wei Xu and Liu Banbi also bowed slightly. Especially Liu Banbi, whose eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at the Great Liang Emperor standing amidst the wind and snow.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked slowly toward them, nced at Gao Xuan, and said calmly, ¡°Rise.¡±

    Only then, did Gao Xuan stand, though his expression remained excited. If it was before the Great Liang Emperor had appeared in the deste north, the Northern Frontier Army only held awe for him. Ever since the Great Liang Emperor had crossed the deste north alone, the majority of the Northern Frontier Army now felt a genuine admiration for him.

    In the over two hundred years of Great Liang Dynasty history, or even further back, the only one who had crossed the deste north alone was this very emperor.

    ¡°Gao Xuan? When We were in the Divine Capital, We already knew of you. Back in the day, Xiao Hezheng gave Us a list, and your name was near the top.¡± ¡°We''ll all grow old and die. In the future, whether it''s the Northern Frontier or the Great Liang, it will depend on young people like you.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Gao Xuan and said only one sentence, yet it left Gao Xuan unable to remain calm.

    The Great Liang Emperor then looked at Liu Banbi, smiling, ¡°Liu Banbi, when will you step into the realm of Great Sword Immortal?¡±

    Liu Banbi chuckled, ¡°Now that Your Majesty mentioned it, I''d better hurry.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor simply smiled and said no more.

    Finally, this Great Liang Emperor turned to Xie Nandu and asked calmly, ¡°Follow Us?¡±

    The purpose of his journey north was clear without needing to be said.

    Xie Nandu did not hesitate and nodded.

    Gao Xuan hesitated, wanting to speak but holding back.

    Understanding Gao Xuan''s thoughts, the Great Liang Emperor unexpectedly made a joke, ¡°It''s not as if he''s the man you¡¯re fond of, what are you following for?¡±

 Chapter 554: Someone Left the Mountain

    Chapter 554: Someone Left the Mountain

    Sword Sect.

    An abode long overgrown with vines, yet even in this cold winter season, it still retained a touch of greenery. With lush branches and leaves, it just did not seem as vibrant as in the spring.

    A tall figure walked out from the cave abode, standing at the entrance with his hands behind his back, gazing into the distant sea of clouds.

    In his eyes was the sword intent of life and death.

    Among the countless sword cultivators in the world, this one was undoubtedly the leader.

    A momentter, the tall man''s figure emerged fully from the cave abode, revealing his appearance. He wore an ordinary gray robe, his long hair streaked with ck and white. His face had the look of a man in his middle years, and though he could be considered handsome, what stood out more was his special aura.

    He walked toward the sea of clouds, and soon after, the sound of a sword cry echoed through the mountains of the Sword Sect.

    Afterward, countless sword cries followed, rising and falling in session.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master who was hovering in midair listened to the sword cries without any change in his mood.Soon, voices echoed throughout the mountains of the Sword Sect, ¡°Congrattions, Sect Master, for exiting seclusion!"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master paid little attention, merely walking slowly through the sea of clouds above the Sword Sect. After a moment, he stretched out his hand.

    Within the great hall on the Sword Sect mountain, where the ancestral tablets of past ancestors were enshrined, there had always been an unremarkable flying sword. Now, as the Sword Sect''s Sect Master reached out, that rusted flying sword flew from its sheath, streaking toward the sky and disappearing into the sea of clouds before everyone''s eyes.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master caught the nameless flying sword, then casually pulled a wisp of cloud to wipe the de. The flying sword, which had not left its sheath for who knows how many years, shed its rust, and its de suddenly gleamed brightly.

    Yet, no matter how bright it appeared, this flying sword was still a mortal weapon; utterly not worth mentioning.

    Forget aboutparing with the Hundred Year Sword of Sword Qi Mountain, it did not even match up to the flying swords forged by the Sword Sect itself. It looked too ordinary, like an ordinary iron sword forged by amon cksmith, with nothing special about it.

    The Sword Sect Master did not mind, simply releasing the hilt, saying softly, ¡°You go first.¡±

    The newly restored flying sword did not hesitate, shooting straight toward the north.

    The sea of clouds parted for it.

    A dazzling sword light trailed a dazzling white line.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood with his hands behind his back, then slowly traveled north.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sensing that their Sect Master had left the mountain pass gates, the sword cultivators on the mountain, both young and old, were initially stunned. Then they widened their eyes, faces filled with disbelief. The younger sword cultivators looked toward the more senior ones and saw the same expression of shock on their faces.

    Throughout the entire Sword Sect, not a single sword cultivator had ever seen the Sect Master leave the mountain pass gates.

    In fact, even the times when the Sword Sect''s Sect Master left his cave abode and appeared at the Sword Sect''s mountain pass gates were rare.

    In the memories of most sword cultivators, the Sect Master, the world''s number one sword cultivator and the pinnacle of Sword Dao, had almost always remained in seclusion within his cave abode, never concerning himself with worldly affairs. Most matters in the mountain were decided by a few highly respected elders.

    The newly admitted disciples had only heard rumors about the Sect Master, the world''s number one, but had never seen his true face.

    Yet now, not only had the Sect Master exited seclusion, but he had also left the Sword Sect''s mountain pass gates directly.

    Where was he going?

    The sword cultivators on the mountain were equally baffled. They only had a vague sense that the Sect Master''s departure this time must be to undertake some earth-shattering task.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the midsection of Sword Sect Mountain, there was an unassuming yellow mud hut, inside which rows of seemingly ordinary oilmps were arranged.

    These oilmps were lit by the vital blood essence of sword cultivators upon entering the sect, distinct from the so-called Eternal me of Daoism. Thesemps served the purpose of allowing the senior members of the sect to monitor the Sword Dao cultivation of their disciples. New disciples would light one upon joining the Sword Sect, and by the age of forty, regardless of circumstances, themp would be removed.

    Currently, one of the oilmps had already be extremely faint.

    The withered old man responsible for tending to thesemps performed his routine inspection today, and as he looked at that particrmp once again, even he could not help but reveal a trace of regret in his eyes.

    He knew well to whom thatmp belonged.

    It had once belonged to a youngster with boundless potential, but now, that person had imprisoned himself in a cage of his own making.

    The old man sighed and turned to leave.

    What he did not know was that, just as he left, a wisp of purple qi emerged from the faint me of the oilmp.

    Incredibly feeble.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After passing through the sect ruins, Yun Jianyue and Ye Zhihua were about to return south.

    During this journey to the deste north, the two of them had not killed many demons, mainly because from the very beginning, they had been entangled with the demon princess. However, as two of the Twin Pirs of Daoism, the most brilliant geniuses among the human race, their current situation had be somewhat awkward, as it was clear that the focus of the demon race hadpletely shifted away from them.

    This was nothing short of a sign of disregard towards them.

    The two arrived at a snow-covered hill. Yun Jianyue smiled and said, "Senior Sister, I originally thought I''d be able to meet that guy in the deste north, but I didn''t, which is a bit disappointing."

    Ye Zhihua frowned slightly, but in just a moment, she had already guessed what Yun Jianyue was nning and shook her head, saying, "Don''t do anything stupid."

    Yun Jianyue did not respond, he just turned his gaze to the north.

    Ye Zhihua got a little angry and asked, "Do you really think you''re the Temple Master, or that Great Liang Emperor, capable of running rampant in the deste north?"

    Yun Jianyue remained silent.

    Ye Zhihua said coldly, "Yun Jianyue!"

    Yun Jianyue looked at Ye Zhihua and suddenly smiled, "Senior Sister, let''s go back. We cane again next time."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao¡¯s journey north was indeed a gamble, but for now, it seemed the two had not lost easily.

    On the journey to the Onan River, they indeed did not encounter much trouble. Even when they asionally saw young demons in the distance, they were all hurrying south. No one would have thought that the young people they most wanted to kill were not fleeing south but instead heading toward their holynd.

    Thirty thousand miles of deste north, there were god knows how many miles beyond the thirty thousand miles.

    At this moment, they had already stepped into demon territory.

    Aside from the snowstorms being harsher here, there was not much difference.

    Yu Xiyi could not help butment, "I didn''t expect to enter demon territory so soon. I thought at least I''d have to reach the sword immortal realm to get the chance."

    Chen Chao was much more cautious, constantly observing their surroundings while sighing as well, The thirty thousand miles of deste north was originally territory ceded by the human race, but the demon race''s Onan River was not within this thirty thousand miles, it was deep in their hintend. Aside from the demon race''s royal city, countless demons of all kinds inhabit this demon territory. Though most eyes are on the deste north now, this was still the heart of the demon race. Chen Chao was starting to regret this.

    Yu Xiyi patted him on the shoulder, consoling him, "Since we''re here, we might as well make the best of it. Let''s head downstream, and as long as we don''t approach that demon royal city, we shouldn''t run into too much trouble. It''s not like great demons are everywhere. How bad could our luck really be?"

    Indeed, the demon territory was vast and sparsely popted. Across the vastnds, countless different races lived and multiplied, but despite the number of races, the demon territory was so vast that it was not unusual to travel hundreds of miles without seeing a single demon tribe.

    Chen Chao rested his hand on the hilt of his saber and said quietly, "No matter what, we''re definitely one-of-a-kind."

    "Absolutely, absolutely," Yu Xiyi replied with a heartyugh.

    Afterwards. the two continued onto the Onan River. A bottle of Sword Essence Pills was depleted, but their injuries recovered considerably. They appeared much more energeticpared to before.

    The injuries had improved somewhat. Though not at their peak, it was still considered pretty good.

    On this day, the two stopped in front of a frozen river. Chen Chao punched a hole in the ice to scoop up some water to wash his face, while Yu Xiyi looked into the distance and softly said, ¡°This should be a divergent stream of the Onan River. In fact, the ce where I found you also originated from the Onan River, but it''s a bit too far away.¡±

    Chen Chao continued washing his face and said quietly, ¡°We''ve been spotted, get ready to act.¡±

    Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Your senses are that sharp?¡±

    Sword cultivators wield unmatched killing power in the world, and their perception was nearly unrivaled. Thanks to the uniqueness of sword qi, there were almost no opponents in this regard. However, at this moment, he had not sensed the presence of any nearby demons, while Chen Chao seemed to have noticed something first.

    Chen Chao did not say much. His ability to detect the traces of demons before Yu Xiyi had nothing to do with their realms, it was simply due to his long experience dealing with demons.

    A quarter of an hourter, Yu Xiyi sighed in relief and said, ¡°It''s not a big problem, it should just be a small demon tribe nearby, and their cultivation realms aren''t high.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    In the midst of the wind and snow, a group of tall demons appeared in their line of sigh. They wieldedrge des and charged towards the two.

    These demons had notpletely taken human forms, and beast ears could still be seen atop their heads.

    Chen Chao gripped the hilt of Cloud Mud

    Yu Xiyi summoned his flying sword, Wild Grass.

    Then Chen Chao began to charge forward, suddenly drawing his saber mid-run.

    Yu Xiyi''s flying sword followed closely behind, Wild Grass moving at incredible speed, slicing through the air and piercing the body of a demon cultivator before Chen Chao could strike.

    At the same time, Chen Chao also severed the body of a demon cultivator with a single sh.

    One cut, two halves.

    A corpse was left behind.

    The battle ended quickly, within several minutes, the ground was soaked in blood.

    Yu Xiyi recalled his flying sword and smiled, saying, ¡°Killing demons in the demon territory feels so different.¡±

    But Chen Chao did not speak. Instead, he looked up to the distance, where a young monk in ck was approaching through the wind and snow.

 Chapter 555: The Strange Monk, Onan River

    Chapter 555: The Strange Monk, Onan River

    Seeing the young monk in ck walking through the wind and snow, Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao exchanged a nce, seeing the other''s confusion in their eyes.

    The figure was clearly not a demon, but as a human, how could he appear in the demon territory?

    The young monk in ck stopped at a distance, sped his hands together, and introduced himself, ¡°This destitute monk is from Deercry Monastery.¡±

    Hearing these three words, Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao both breathed a sigh of relief. Deercry Monastery was an undisputed leader among the buddhist sects, and it was almost the oldest sect still in existence today. More importantly, Deercry Monastery had always kept to itself, rarely concerning itself with worldly affairs. Since the current dynasty, the ck-d Nation Teacher had helped the Great Liang Emperor ascend the throne smoothly, which had led to a closer rtionship between Deercry Monastery and Great Liang.

    As for the Sword Sect, it had acted even more low-key over the years and had no enmity with any sect.

    Yu Xiyi smiled and said, ¡°I am Yu Xiyi from the Sword Sect. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Chen Chao followed suit and introduced himself, ¡°I am Chen Chao, the deputymander of the Left Guard of Great Liang.¡±

    The young monk smiled and nodded. ¡°This destitute monk has long heard of your names. You two have caused quite a stir in the deste north. Upon meeting today, you''re indeed young heroes."

    Yu Xiyi replied with a smile, ¡°I''ve also heard of Fellow Daoist''s aplishments. However, I heard that Fellow Daoist practices the secluded Zen. Why are you wandering in the world now?¡±The young monk smiled and said, ¡°Havingpleted my cultivation of secluded Zen, it''s only natural to pursue worldly Zen next.¡±

    This simple statement stirred Yu Xiyi deeply. Between the cultivation paths of monks and sword cultivators in the world, they actually achieved the same wondrous effect with different means. Sword cultivators, although all practicing Sword Dao, each followed their own unique path. Sword Dao could be subdivided infinitely, with countless different approaches. Every sword cultivator''s path was one of a kind, and most spent their entire lives pursuing it, without necessarily ever reaching the end. The same applied to buddhist monks, each delving into their own form of Zen, and there had never been any reports of one fullyprehending their Zen and then moving on to explore a different path.

    Since the young monk before them had said so, if he was not merely making casual remarks to deceive them, it indicated that he was truly a learned expert.

    Furthermore, he was so young, making it terrifying.

    The young monk looked at Yu Xiyi and smiled, "I believe you may have misunderstood, Fellow Daoist. This destitute monk hasn''t fullyprehended secluded Zen; it was merely a sudden thought, a desire to see the vast world, that led me to leave the monastery and wander. But during this journey, it seems that this destitute monk will truly shift from secluded Zen to worldly Zen." "It''s a bit of abandoning things halfway, talking about this has incurred Fellow Daoist''s ridicule."

    Yu Xiyi nodded and said, "One must always choose what they like. You have great courage, Fellow Daoist."

    The two continued exchanging words, leaving Chen Chao on the sidelines.

    However, the young monk soon turned to look at Chen Chao. After observing him for a long while in silence, he finally asked, "Are Fellow Daoists nning to head to the Onan River?"

    Chen Chao could not resist asking, "How did you know, Fellow Daoist?"

    The young monk did not conceal anything and said straightforwardly, "Right now, everyone in the deste north is watching the two of you. If you want to leave safely, heading south is impossible. Your only option is to go north. Since this destitute monk encountered the two of you here, it means we share the same intentions."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Fellow Daoist, are you also going to the Onan River?"

    The young monk nodded and smiled, "There are many ces in the world that can be visitedter, but there probably won''t be many chances in this lifetime to see that river. Since this happens to be one such opportunity, this destitute monk might as well give it a try, though it may be beyond my abilities."

    Chen Chao frowned and asked, "May I ask, Master, what''s your dharma name and who''s your master?"

    "This destitute monk doesn''t have a dharma name, and as for my master, anyone in the monastery could be this destitute monk''s teacher," the young monk replied with a smile, then added softly, "Fellow Daoist Chen, not everything in life needs to be fully understood. Sometimes it''s better to remain a bit unclear as long as your heart is at peace."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, very dissatisfied with the monk''s response but unwilling to press further. He simply said, "If one knows nothing at all, life would be too bewildering."

    The young monk smiled, "Knowing too much brings its own suffering. Take this Fellow Daoist Yu for example, judging by the tension at his be, it seems something has been weighing on his mind, something difficult to let go of."

    Yu Xiyi was startled and then sighed, "Fellow Daoist, your buddhist insight is profound. You must be quite extraordinary even within Deercry Monastery."

    The young monk only smiled and then asked, "Since fate has brought us together, might this destitute monk travel with you two to the Onan River? We could help one another along the way."

    Chen Chao asked in confusion, "Fellow Daoist, are you unaware of our situation?"

    The young monk nodded, "It doesn''t matter."

    Then, the young monk took out two golden pills from his robe and handed them to the two, smiling as he said, "These medicinal pills from the monastery will be beneficial for your injuries."

    The two epted the pills without much hesitation. Although the monk seemed somewhat strange to them, his demeanor did not suggest any hidden schemes. After taking the pills, they immediately felt a warm current flow through their bodies, and their injuries indeed healed significantly. This left both of them quite astonished at how precious these pills must be.

    It was likely some extremely precious item from Deercry Monastery.

    Just as Yu Xiyi was about to speak, the young monk smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist, there''s no need to ask. Since this destitute monk was willing to give them, there''s no other intentions. Our meeting is a stroke of fate, and traveling together is also fate. Since it''s fate, why dwell on it?"

    Chen Chao remained silent, exhaling a turbid breath.

    Thus, their journey north, which started with two people, now became a journey of three.

    Walking side by side, the three of them engaged in casual conversation. Yu Xiyi was quite curious about Deercry Monastery, as it was one of the most secluded sects in the world, second only to the Sword Sect. Many rumors circted, but few knew the real truth. Now that he had encountered a monk from the monastery, he naturally had questions to ask.

    Chen Chao on the other hand was deep in thought. This was not his first encounter with a monk from Deercry Monastery. During his time at the Sublime Bright Sect, he had already met one, and that monk had even invited him to visit the monastery when he had the chance.

    Moreover, he did not believe this encounter was a pure coincidence.

    Yet, he also had a faint sense that this young monk in front of them was likely not a bad person.

    As for the ck robes he wore, they reminded Chen Chao of the Great Liang''s Nation Teacher, who was known as the "Demon Monk."

    Back then, Xie Nandu and Chen Chao had almost dug up that Nation Teacher''s grave.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Chen Chao eventually gave in. After deliberately moving closer to the young monk, he asked softly, "Fellow Daoist, do you have any connection with our Great Liang''s Nation Teacher?"

    The position of Nation Teacher in the Great Liang Dynasty had remained vacant for over two hundred years. It was not until the current Emperor''s ascension that the position was reinstated. However, only a few yearster, the ck-robed monk who had helped the Emperor win the great war passed away, leaving the position empty once again. Thus, the Great Liang''s Nation Teacher had only ever been one person.

    Considering the young monk''s age, it was usible he might have seen the Nation Teacher during his youth, which made Chen Chao''s suspicion reasonable. After all, it was rare for monks to wear ck.

    The young monk smiled and said, "This destitute monk has never met that senior from the monastery. But I''ve heard some of his stories. As for wearing ck, it''s merely a personal preference. This destitute monk has no master-disciple rtionship with that senior."

    It seemed as though the young monk was aware of Chen Chao''s thoughts, as he answered questions Chen Chao had not even asked.

    Chen Chao then inquired, "What is Deercry Monastery''s view of Great Liang nowadays?"

    The young monk replied with a bit of helplessness, "Fellow Daoist, you truly are an official of the court. How do you expect this destitute monk to answer such a question?" "Moreover, this destitute monk is merely a low-ranking monk in the monastery. How would I have the authority to decide such matters?"

    Chen Chaoughed heartily and joked, "For some reason, I feel that Fellow Daoist is destined to be the next abbot."

    The young monk smiled and was indifferent. He just said softly, "If Fellow Daoist is thinking of befriending or recruiting this destitute monk on behalf of the Great Liang, there''s no need."

    Chen Chao fell silent, feeling that the young monk''s words were always shrouded in mystery. He figured that only someone like Xie Nandu could contend with this monk in a battle of wits.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the three of them continued their journey together, they encountered quite a few demons along the way. Fortunately, they were mostly from small tribes without any powerhouses. Even when they were discovered, Chen Chao and Yu Xiyi could easily handle the situation. As for the young monk, he never intervened and simply observed indifferently the entire time.

    After several days of traveling across the vast, boundless ins, they were finally close to the Onan River.

    The wind and snow in this area were intense, and even the three of them could feel the biting cold.

    "Thinking about it carefully, it''s no wonder that the demon race living in thesends would yearn for the fertile soil of the south. Not only are there distinct seasons, but some ces are like spring all year round. Living in such ces is a hundred times better than surviving in this frozen wastnd.

    Yu Xiyi felt vicissitudes of emotion. The demon race was notposed entirely of those with high cultivation realms, and in such harsh environments, some young beasts would die soon after birth. From the demons¡¯ perspective, their desire to head south did not seem entirely unreasonable.

    Chen Chao remained calm and silent.

    The young monk sped his hands together and said, "It''s all fate."

    Chen Chao asked, "Is there really such a thing as fate?"

    The young monk nced at Chen Chao and, with a smile, asked, "Fellow Daoist doesn''t believe in fate?"

    Chen Chao nodded, "I don¡¯t."

    The young monk said nothing more, as if unwilling to argue the point with him.

    Chen Chao said no more and simply looked ahead.

    The young monk suddenly sighed and said, "Sometimes it''s not a matter of believing or not believing in fate. For instance, it seems like the three of us are destined to die here. I wonder if Fellow Daoist Chen believes that?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, while Yu Xiyi forced a bitter smile and said, "Fellow Daoist, saying something like that is quite frightening."

    The young monk nodded and said, "Indeed, it''s just to scare the two of you."

    Yu Xiyi was left speechless.

    The trio continued onward, eventually arriving at a frozen riverbank. The river was not wide; only several yards across, but its end could not be seen at a nce. This was the lower reaches of the Onan River.

    The young monk gazed into the distance, his view obstructed by the wind and snow. He could not see anything andmented, "In the end, I don''t have the courage to go see the demon race''s royal city."

    Yu Xiyi was more easygoing and said with a smile, "Reaching this point is already an achievement in itself."

    Chen Chao asked, "If we continue upstream, will we see that demon race''s royal city?"

    The young monk did not answer the question but instead said something earth-shattering, "This destitute monk won''t hide it from you both, there should be a great demon chasing us right now. The great demon is just a hair''s breadth away from reaching the so-called Great Liberation Realm."

    Yu Xiyi had a look of shock.

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement, "Fellow Daoist, do you possess a pair of irvoyant eyes?!"

 Chapter 556: Arriving from Afar

    Chapter 556: Arriving from Afar

    Yu Xiyi paused and asked, "Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not joking, are you?"

    The young monk smiled and shook his head. "Although this destitute monk didn''t witness the scene of you two unleashing a single sword strike to kill that great demon, this destitute monk did visit the battlefield afterward and saw the power of that sword strike. It seems like it was a so-called Sword Sect''s great talisman, correct?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded, not hiding it.

    The young monk continued, "Before this destitute monk went there, a far stronger aura had lingered on that battlefield, but in the end, it seems that individual tracked your movements southward, while this destitute monk headed north. That''s how I managed to meet you before him. However, that individual''s cultivation realm is too high, he''s likely already on his way to pursue you both, so it''s only natural that he''ll catch up with us soon."

    Chen Chao frowned. "If Fellow Daoist knew this beforehand, why didn''t you mention it earlier? Why wait until now to bring it up?"

    The young monk smiled. "There was no point in saying anything. You two would have encountered him either way, so there wasn''t much to discuss."

    With this, both Yu Xiyi and Chen Chao were left speechless. Knowing something like this ahead of time and still daring to travel with them, neither knew what to say at this point.

    Chen Chao suddenlyughed, "It seems Fellow Daoist must have some means to deal with it."

    The young monk asked in surprise, "Why does Fellow Daoist Chen say that?"Chen Chao''s face turned stiff. He studied the young monk carefully, discovering that he seemed entirely serious, it did not look like he was pretending. Only then, did Chen Chao force a bitter smile. "If Fellow Daoist has no means of defeating the enemy, why would you dare to travel with us? Do you truly have a death wish? Are you in a hurry to meet Buddha in the western afterlife?"

    The young monk smiled. "Since this is fate, why resist? Besides, didn''t Fellow Daoist Chen just im not to believe in fate? Now we have a perfect opportunity to test whether we''ll really die here."

    Chen Chao did not know whether tough or cry. It seemed the young monk in front of him was somewhat out of his mind.

    Had he meditated to the point of foolishness?

    The young monk sped his hands together, smiling without saying a word.

    Yu Xiyi, on the other hand, looked towards the Onan River and sighed, "Since we''vee this far, why not head upstream and take a look?"

    The young monk nodded. "That''s precisely what this destitute monk was thinking."

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Unless we canpletely cut off our aura, going upstream will still lead to us being found. If other powerful demons show up, it''ll be even more certain death."

    The young monk smiled. "How does Fellow Daoist know that this destitute monk has precisely the means to do that?"

    "... ..."

    Chen Chao was seriously at a loss for words and could only remain silent.

    "Along the way, this destitute monk has already begun to fade our traces. There''s about a fifty percent chance of ensuring that the great demon won''t be able to pinpoint our location. If we head upstream now, it''s likely he won''t be able to guess our direction."

    The young monk smiled and said, "It seems Fellow Daoist Yu has already decided to apany this destitute monk. What about you, Fellow Daoist Chen?"

    Chen Chao gave a bitter smile. "Do I even have a choice?"

    If he did not follow these two upstream, he would be all by himself. Being a martial artist without many tricks up his sleeve, getting found was almost a certainty. So his only option was to follow them.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "Fellow Daoist, you''re not deceiving us, right?"

    The young monk replied solemnly, "Monks do not lie. You''re overthinking, Fellow Daoist Chen."

    Chen Chao gritted his teeth. "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    "Excellent," the young monk smiled. "It would be a great thing to take a look at the demon race''s royal city."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu chose to follow the Great Liang Emperor up north while the other cultivators turned around and returned to Coldgate Pass.

    Along the way, the Great Liang Emperor did not walk quickly, as if he was not in any particr hurry.

    "Do you know why We brought you with me up north?"

    The reason "to see the man you like" was certainly not a convincing one, and no one else could fathom why the Great Liang Emperor would do this either.

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment before saying, "Your Majesty wants me to see the depths of the deste north and familiarize myself with the terrain in preparation for the future."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded. "Correct. We know your ambition, and We know you have the capability. The human race and the demon race have been in a standoff for many years. While things have been rtively stable in recent years, the northern demons remain a great threat to the human race. Temporary peace doesn''t mean permanent peace. To thoroughly resolve this huge problem, there''s naturally only one way."

    To prevent trouble from arising again, the source of the trouble had to be eradicated early.

    "We have done many things over the years, bringing something out of nothing. But as for aplishing this final task, We cannot do it. The foreignnds won''t let Us aplish it. So, the future depends on you youngsters. The future of the Great Liang, the future of the human race, lies on your shoulders."

    Looking at the distant snowstorm, the Great Liang Emperor said with vicissitudes of emotion. "If only you all were born many years earlier and could have fought alongside Us, We would truly have wanted to aplish something that no one in history has ever achieved."

    Xie Nandu thought out loud, "So Your Majesty''s intention in arranging this is to nt a seed in their hearts."

    The Great Liang Emperor gave Xie Nandu a slightly approving nce. "To aplish this, relying on the Great Liang alone will never be enough. The foreignnds is a powerful help. But the current generation of people with entrenched ideas, We cannot change them. We can only see what the younger generation will do."

    Xie Nandu nodded, finally understanding the true intention behind this so-called journey to the deste north and the Great Liang Emperor''s underlying purpose.

    "If you want to build a tower, you must firsty the foundation. We have spent so many years, and all We could achieve was this much. Our future will likely only reach this point as well. The tower can only be left for you all toplete."

    The Great Liang Emperormented softly. "Each generation has its own mission. We can only do this much."

    There was a hint of regret and helplessness in his words.

    Suddenly, Xie Nandu asked an extremely bold question, "Is Your Majesty considering passing the throne to Chen Chao?"

    This was a highly sensitive question, under normal circumstances, Xie Nandu would never have asked it. But here in the deste north, with only the two of them in the midst of the snowstorm, her usual reservations seemed to fade away.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not get angry, he just smiled and asked, "Are you content with just being the empress?"

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly.

    "That nephew of Ours, We..."

    The Great Liang Emperor wanted to speak, but hesitated. In the end, he decided not to say more. Instead, he smiled and said, "Forget it. We don''t want to tell you right now."

    Xie Nandu smiled faintly and did not press further.

    "Actually,pared to him, you''re more suited to be the next emperor of Great Liang. But even if you were to take that throne, you wouldn''t be able to sit on it securely."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled as he looked at Xie Nandu. He often saw glimpses of thete empress in this woman. "Differences in status, differences between men and women, these things can''t be changed in just a few decades. Most matters in the world require time. We can''t remember it all, but if We are honest with myself, We truly don''t care whether the world after Us still bears the surname Chen."

    Xie Nandu praised from the bottom of her heart, "Your Majesty''s magnanimity is truly unparalleled throughout history."

    "When others tter me, We usually find it irritating. That boy throws in a fewpliments, and We feel at ease. But when you say such things, We just feel awkward."

    The Great Liang Emperorughed and continued, "We heard that both my empress and princess met you back then, and they both thought highly of you. We also think you''re pretty good. But you have the academy and the Xie Family behind you. Breaking free from that won''t be easy."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "In Nandu''s heart, I have only the Great Liang."

    "Say that it''s the world, the Great Liang is too small."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "The world can be called anything in the future. As long as the people live with dignity, able to stand tall, then everything We have done today will have been worth it."

    Xie Nandu pondered for a moment and then said, "That''s a very troublesome matter.

    Suddenly, the Great Liang Emperor stopped walking, remaining silent as he looked up at the sky. A streak of sword light passed over their heads, cutting through the wind and snow with unwavering determination.

    Xie Nandu also sensed the overwhelming and terrifying sword intent and asked rather curiously, "Who sent out that sword?"

    "The most greatest sword user in the world. The sword has arrived, though it''s uncertain if the person will follow."

    The Great Liang Emperor said with a smile, "We never thought he would actually draw his sword."

    Xie Nandu was a bit shocked. The most greatest sword user in the world, was that not the Sword Sect''s Sect Master?

    It was rumored that this Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the most low-profile and mysterious of all, rarely even leaving the Sword Sect. Could he really havee to the deste north?

    Xie Nandu asked, "Who is this sword aimed at?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "For a sword immortal with eyes growing on top of his head, he naturally draws his sword only for the strongest. In his eyes, We likely don''t even have that qualification."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had sent his sword to the deste north to battle the Demon Emperor?

    Xie Nandu did not dare dwell too much on this thought.

    "Want to see?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "Almost forgot that you''re also a sword cultivator. In that case, once we grab that kid, shall we go witness this grand battle?"

    The strongest sword immortal in the world was going to challenge the strongest Demon Emperor in the world. Even Xie Nandu could not help but feel her heart tremble at the thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The three continued north, following the Onan River upstream.

    They were already less than three thousand miles away from that demon race''s royal city.

    Although the few of them were destined not to cross the Onan River to reach that royal city, merely seeing the outline of the city from across the river was already enough.

    However, the young monk soon stopped, smiling bitterly as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, forgive me, this destitute monkck the skills and have brought disaster upon us.¡±

    Chen Chao grasped the hilt of Cloud Mud and then turned around, with Yu Xiyi doing the same.

    The three looked into the wind and snow.

    The young monk sighed, ¡°He''s truly only a hair''s breadth away, how can he be shaken off so easily?"

    Chen Chao¡¯s expression grew serious as he felt a powerful pressure slowly approaching from the distance.

    Yu Xiyi smiled and said, ¡°Can the three of us together kill him?¡±

    The young monk pondered for a moment, then looked again at Chen Chao and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, at this moment, do you believe in fate?¡±

    Chen Chao still shook his head, ¡°I don''t believe.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the wind and snow, a middle-aged man with green hair had already arrived at the bank of the Onan River.

    After traveling south for some days, he realized that the young martial artist he intended to kill had gone to the demon territory. While feeling surprised, he still managed to find Chen Chao after traveling north.

    Looking at the three humans in the distance, the middle-aged man''s gaze ultimatelynded on Chen Chao. ¡°So it''s you who killed my nephew?¡± [1]

 Chapter 557: That Sword Came and Left

    Chapter 557: That Sword Came and Left

    ¡°Why does your esteemed self say that?¡±

    Chen Chao looked bewildered, his face sincere. ¡°I''ve never killed anyone.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi had a strange expression, while the young monk remained as calm as ever.

    The middle-aged man, who had traveled over ten thousand miles, said indifferently, ¡°My nephew died at your hands, his death was truly in vain.¡±

    Chen Chao forced a smile. ¡°Sir, I''ve already said, your nephew wasn''t killed by me.

    The middle-aged man said nothing more. Since he had confirmed that the person before him was Chen Chao, he no longer cared about what Chen Chao had to say. He turned his gaze to the other two and said with some satisfaction, ¡°You two can also be buried in death with my nephew.¡±

    Yu Xiyi quickly waved his hands and spoke, ¡°We don''t know this guy, please don''t harm the innocent!¡±

    The young monk had a light smile on his face.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brows slightly, probably surprised that the youngsters before him were not as unyielding as he had expected. Instead, they seemed like roguish rascals, and the more this was the case, the angrier he became. Yuan Ling was such a genius, he had meticulously taught for so many years, only to see him die at the hands of these despicable humans.If he had died at the hands of a more noble human, it would be one thing, but it was precisely this guy who killed yet dared not admit it.

    Killing intent exploded in the middle-aged man''s eyes, and the pressure in the air became increasingly dense.

    Yu Xiyi suddenly spoke up, ¡°Sir, if we help you capture this scoundrel, can you spare our lives?¡±

    The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Since you wish to live, naturally...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, it was abruptly cut off. Wild Grass had already rushed through the air, and sword qi descended like a torrential wave toward the middle-aged man.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the middle-aged man directly shook off the sword qi closing in on him, then reached his hand out to crush the flying sword. However, at that moment, the young monk''s fingertips erupted with several blooming lotus flowers floating toward the middle-aged man.

    In the wind and snow, buddhist light shone brightly!

    As the lotuses approached, the middle-aged man waved his hand to shatter the foremost one, but the subsequent few lotuses began to bloom continuously, growingrger and practically enveloping the middle-aged man before him.

    After all, he was a great demon just a hair''s breadth from the end of Nepenthe. The middle-aged man remained expressionless, and demonic qi exploded from his palm like a thousand flying swords, instantly piercing through those lotuses.

    At that moment, the lotuses were already riddled with holes, swaying precariously.

    In an instant, the lotuses withered away.

    Thebined efforts of these two young geniuses could only momentarily pause the middle-aged man.

    However, as the lotuses dissipated, Chen Chao had already leaped into the air, drawing Cloud Mud and shing down fiercely!

    A saber beam, several dozen feet long, suddenly appeared between heaven and earth like a fierce azure dragon.

    This coordinated attack by the three had not been discussed in advance. Rather, at the moment Yu Xiyi drew his sword, all three understood each other''s intentions. This level of cooperation was indeed rare in the world.

    Yet, the middle-aged man''s cultivation realm was profound, and being Yuan Ling''s uncle, Chen Chao did not hold much hope for this strike. Having fought against Yuan Ling, he already knew how powerful a green ape''s physique was.

    But this saber still pressed down.

    The wind and snow parted.

    Chen Chao felt very satisfied with this strike, it was at least the strongest attack he could currently deliver.

    The saber qi surged fiercely, and the saber intent ran amok. If any cultivator at the Great Beyond Realm encountered this strike, they would definitely not dare to take it head-on.

    Unfortunately, the middle-aged man before him was not a Great Beyond Realm, nor even an ordinary Nepenthe Realm, but a truly formidable cultivator who was just a hair''s breadth from the end of Nepenthe.

    In the face of this strike, the middle-aged man simply raised his head, extended a finger, and gently pointed. Instantly, an overwhelming surge of demonic qi erupted, like a flood that was going to engulf everything.

    At that moment, Chen Chao was like a solitary boat before that torrent, facing imminent doom.

    However, Chen Chao then made an unexpected move. Just as he had thrust the saber forward seven or eight tenths of the way, he forcibly retracted it, allowing hi qi to reverse. Before the flood could arrive, a piece of paper floated out from his embrace.

    Yu Xiyi had already used his Sword Sect''s great talisman, and among the three, the young monk might still have some life-saving means, but Chen Chao could not ce his hopes on that. He could only rely on this piece of paper.

    The paper was quickly engulfed by the flood, but in an instant, it erupted with dazzling golden light, tearing through the sea of demonic qi.

    The middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly. After furrowing his brows, he showed no hesitation and his body slid backward.

    Although the hundred thousand foot golden light that burst from the paper tore apart the demonic qi and illuminated the blizzard, it did not harm the middle-aged man.

    Chen Chao felt some regret, this guy was a little too clever.

    Retrieving the piece of paper, Chen Chao let out a bitterugh. While it could save his life at certain moments, it was only effective through surprise. Now that it had been revealed, there would be no more opportunities.

    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Chen Chao did not turn his head but just said, "Looks like we''re really going to die here."

    Yu Xiyi sighed, but then smiled, "I still want to struggle a bit."

    The young monk did not speak, he just sped his hands together in prayer. Behind him, a figure of the buddha gradually appeared.

    Buddhist light erupted radiantly.

    His ck monk robes suddenly turned dazzling, as though they had been coated with ayer of golden light.

    Buddha gazed down at the world withpassion and then extended a palm, pressing it downward!

    The great demons of the demon race had their methods of manifesting dharma idols, but in truth, buddhism had simr techniques too, and the requirement of cultivation realm was not necessarily as stringent.

    Yu Xiyi took a deep breath, recalling his flying sword, Wild Grass, and began umting energy. His sword qi surged and poured continuously into Wild Grass. He and this flying sword had long been connected in heart and mind. Now, as his sword qi poured into it, Wild Grass let out a resonant sword cry. Yu Xiyi smiled bitterly and said, "My Sword Dao has stagnated for years now, and I''ve caused you shame. I truly feel sorry. If you had chosen a different sword master back then, things might have turned out better for you." "Today may truly be ourst battle together. Don''t embarrass me. For a sword and a sword cultivator to die together isn''t such a bad end."

    With what sounded almost like a final farewell, the sword qi on Wild Grass erupted greatly, and from its tip burst forth a sharp gleam of sword qi.

    "Go!"

    Yu Xiyi tapped the hilt of his sword, and Wild Grass shot forward swiftly, leaving a brilliant sword trail in the sky, heading straight for the middle-aged man.

    At the same time, Chen Chao also dragged his saber and charged.

    Once again, the three extraordinary youths of this era joined forces, facing off against this peerless great demon of the demon race who had long been renowned in the world!

    Facing three young cultivators of a lower realm, the middle-aged man had never considered using any grand or spectacr techniques. Though he was seeking revenge for his nephew, as a cultivator who stood just a hair''s breadth from the end of Nepenthe, it would beughable if word spread that he needed to manifest a dharma idol to deal with mere juniors.

    Hence, in response to the buddha''s descending palm, the middle-aged man casually struck out with his own palm from afar.

    The difference between the two palms was immense, but from his palm surged endless demonic qi, shing with the radiant light of the buddha''s palm in an instant.

    Between heaven and earth, a radiant swastika symbol of buddha''s light pressed down toward the middle-aged man.

    At that moment, Wild Grass swooped down as well, its sword tip aimed downward, unleashing thousands of streams of sword qi, stabbing directly at the middle-aged man''s head.

    The middle-aged man was expressionless, and as his demonic qi surged, Wild Grass halted a mere ten feet above his head, unable to descend any further. Yu Xiyi''s face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He raised his hands slowly, then forcefully pressed down!

    Wild Grass began to bend, curving like a crescent moon, but the sword tip still could not descend even an inch!

    Great Beyond and Nepenthe, there seemed to be an insurmountable chasm between the two. Moreover, the middle-aged man was an existence who was almost at the end of Nepenthe.

    Facing thebined assault of two cultivators at the Great Beyond Realm, the middle-aged man''s expression remained unchanged, until Chen Chao approached right in front of him dragging his saber.

    A saber beam formed in front of him.

    The middle-aged man was expressionless, "Wishful thinking."

    The collision of demonic qi and buddhist light resulted in the buddhist light shattering without any doubt. The surging demonic qi from his palm shot toward the sky, directly aiming to destroy the buddha!

    By now, Chen Chao was less than several dozen feet away from the middle-aged man. His saber movements were as elusive as a swimming fish, dodging the bursts of demonic qi continuously released by that middle-aged man as he closed the distance further.

    However, when he got within ten feet of the middle-aged man, he was struck squarely in the chest by the man''s palm. There was no special technique involved, it was just raw, overwhelming power.

    Chen Chao''s entire body trembled violently, white mist coursing through his body, dispelling part of the demonic qi. If not for this, Chen Chao''s internal organs would have been shattered instantly.

    Chen Chao gripped his saber tightly and shed once again.

    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, seemingly surprised that Chen Chao still had the strength to strike. But this was good too, he did not want Chen Chao to die too easily.

    The young monk, watching the scene unfold, had sadness in his eyes.

    Was fate truly impossible to defy?

    However, Yu Xiyi pressed his hands down once again.

    Wild Grass suddenly straightened, its tip piercing through a cloud of demonic qi, descending downward.

    The middle-aged man frowned and mmed his palm towards the sky. Wild Grass was struck, emitting a mournful cry before being smashed into the sea of clouds, vanishing from sight.

    At that moment, Chen Chao had already arrived in front of him and swung a heavy saber strike.

    Containing the full power of his lifetime cultivation, the saber strike was ferocious. The tip of the de sliced through the wind and snow, finallynding in front of the middle-aged man, yet it failed to touch his body.

    In the end, it merely cut off the corner of the middle-aged man''s clothing.

    The middle-aged man grabbed Chen Chao by the throat with one hand and was about to crush it with force.

    At that instant, a streak of sword light swept across the sky.

    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up.

    The pressure from the sword light was immense, causing the middle-aged man to be momentarily dazed.

    But in the moment he loosened his grip on Chen Chao, the sword light had already swept past his head, heading upstream along the Onan River.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brows. He had initially thought that the sword light was aimed at him, but who could have imagined that its target was not him.

    In the distance, Yu Xiyi was gasping for breath and cursed loudly, "Sect Master... could you fucking save me!?"

 Chapter 558: Uncle is Here

    Chapter 558: Uncle is Here

    By the banks of the Onan River, the Demon Emperor had been waiting here for a long, long time.

    Ever since he had waited here for Autumn back then, he had never left. Yet, even so, standing in this ce, the news he wanted to know was delivered to him instantly. As the Demon Emperor, wanting to know what happened in the deste north was not a challenging matter.

    "Before Yuan Shan found him, someone else found them first. However, the two joined forces, and a great talisman from the Sword Sect actually managed to kill that unlucky fellow. I''ve heard that the Sect Master of the Sword Sect is unparalleled with the sword, even more terrifying in some ways than that daoist."

    The Sword Sect''s great talisman was a unique method known even to the demons.

    Autumn asked, "How does hepare to that Great Liang Emperor?"

    The Demon Emperor shook his head andughed, "Not sure. Human cultivators also like to conceal their abilities, but since sword cultivators are said to possess unrivaled killing power in the world, then this great sword immortal''s sword must be the sharpest thing under the heavens."

    Autumn nodded and remained silent.

    "Yuan Shan may be a bit foolish, but he''s not so foolish as to be beyond saving. He should be turning back and heading here by now. However, those young people are quite bold, daring toe to the Onan River. We do admire them. It''s a pity they aren''t demons."

    The Demon Emperor looked downstream of the Onan River and suddenly asked, "When you went south, did you see the Divine Capital?"Autumn shook her head. "I''ve never seen it."

    "Heard that the Divine Capital is even more magnificent than the demon race''s royal city, it''s truly the greatest city under heaven. But if a city bes too grand, it''s not that frightening. Just like the Northern Frontier Great Wall built by the humans, one day, we will trample it."

    The Demon Emperor said softly, "Yuan Shan has cultivated bitterly for many years. He''s truly just one step away from reaching the end of Nepenthe. The green ape race, known for their unmatched physical strength... If this guy actually crosses that final step to the end of Nepenthe one day, even We would find it rather troublesome."

    The struggles within the demon territory are far simpler, more direct, and fiercer than those of humans. Everyone coveted the Demon Emperor''s throne, so the Demon Emperor could neither grow old nor be injured. If anyone learned that he was no longer at his peak, those subjects who once appeared submissive would raise their heads and cast greedy eyes upon his throne.

    Back then, when the Great Liang Emperor came to the banks of the Onan River back then, the Demon Emperor pretended to be injured, which immediately attracted countless contenders for the demon throne. Although the Demon Emperor suppressed them at that time, it did not mean they would remain loyal forever. They were just waiting for another chance, another possible opportunity."

    The Demon Emperor said, "It''s not easy for anyone."

    He clearly knew many coveted the position of Demon Emperor, but he could not kill them all.

    Firstly, doing so would affect the unity of the demon race. The many races were intertwined, killing one great demon would shake the foundation of a race.

    Secondly, the reason was simpler. The humans in the South had always been obsessed with exterminating the demon race. At this moment, they were lying in wait, biding their time. If the strength of the demon race weakened, the threat of extinction would be imminent.

    Those undecided foreign cultivators might also join in at that time.

    The true confrontation between the humans and the demon race was never because humans were particrly strong or that the demon racecked the strength to swallow the humans, but because of these hidden elements beneath the surface.

    "Humans have selfish desires, and so do demons. It''s really troublesome."

    The Demon Emperor looked at Autumn and smiled, "If it were you, how would you handle such a situation?"

    Autumn softly said, "Beat them until they no longer dare to harbor disloyal thoughts."

    The Demon Emperorughed, "It''s not easy, but it''s doable."

    Autumn said calmly, "Royal Father will aplish it one day."

    After saying this, the father and daughter both looked up at the sky.

    In the distant sea of clouds, sword intent filled the air.

    The Demon Emperor did not speak, he just raised his head to look at the sword light approaching from the sky, saying with some surprise, ¡°Didn''t expect that sword user to actually dare to attack Us.¡±

    The Demon Emperor smiled and said indifferently, ¡°What''s the point of the swording if the person doesn''t?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the true genius disciple of this generation in Sword Sect, Yu Xiyi''s sensitivity to sword qi far surpassed that of his fellow apprentice brothers. Moreover, that Sword Sect great talisman had been personally handed to him by the Sect Master. He was naturally very familiar with the Sect Master''s aura, so when he saw that sword light, he was immensely excited. Since the Sect Master had personally struck, whether it was just the sword or the Sect Master himself arriving, it meant that his puny life was saved.

    But what he did not expect was that the sword light in front of him merely swept past without stopping and went off into the distance.

    Yu Xiyi wanted to cry but had no tears. Sect Master... are you really this heartless?

    Yuan Shan had also returned to his senses. Though he did not know the intent behind the sword light, since it had already passed by and gone far away, he did not think too much of it. Killing was still the top priority.

    However, when he lowered his head, he found Chen Chao standing in front of him, with the tip of his saber already pressing against his chest.

    A trace of mockery shed in Yuan Shan''s eyes. To him, this young martial artist''s overconfidence was nothing more than a joke.

    Chen Chao had not expected to pierce Yuan Shan''s body either. Since Yuan Shan had already stepped into the Nepenthe Realm and was from the green ape race, with an unparalleled physique, thisst strike of Chen Chao''s that was an arrow at the end of its flight carried more of an insult than a real threat.

    Yuan Shan raised his hand and struck down towards Chen Chao''s head, rolling demonic qi ready to instantly shatter his skull.

    As a martial artist, no matter how resilient Chen Chao¡®s body was, he was helpless against a great demon like Yuan Shan.

    Chen Chao frowned, the white mist inside him surged wildly, gathering into his hands and pouring into Cloud Mud. The saber''s tip pierced through Yuan Shan''s clothes in an instant, but that was all it could do.

    Yuan Shan sneered coldly and mmed his palm down.

    Demonic qi gushed from his palm, about to crush Chen Chao''s head.

    At that moment, a flying sword descended from the sky.

    Wild Grass returned from somewhere, carrying overwhelming sword qi as it suddenly dropped. Irritated, Yuan Shan swatted the flying sword away again.

    The young monk''s fingertips emanated a thin golden thread, wrapping around Chen Chao and dragging him back.

    At the same time, several lotus flowers bloomed in front of Chen Chao, blocking Yuan Shan''s demonic qi.

    The lotus flowers shattered, and blood trickled from the corner of the young monk''s mouth, but he still managed to pull Chen Chao away from the battlefield.

    But seeing this scene, Yuan Shan''s killing intent only grew stronger. He reached out with his massive hand, directly pressing down toward the three of them!

    Yu Xiyi trembled as he looked up, muttering, "Sect Master, if you have any conscience left, please turn back and look at me!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Although Yuan Shan had not summoned any dharma idol from start to end, as his killing intent surged, his attacks became increasingly ruthless. In just an instant, the three of them were already struggling to hold on.

    Yu Xiyi cursed under his breath, "Monk, do you really not have a single life-saving method left? If you don''t use it now, are you saving it to pass on to your kids?"

    The young monk remained silent and simply tossed out the prayer beads in his hand. The beads quickly fell in front of the group, and the monk began chanting buddhist scriptures.

    The prayer beads radiated golden light, blocking the demonic qi.

    Yuan Shan let out a coldugh.

    A torrent of demonic qi surged forward like a flood, destroying everything in its path.

    The golden light from the prayer beads began to dim.

    The young monk remained expressionless. The gap in their cultivation realms meant victory was nearly impossible. Now, all they could do was dy for as long as possible.

    Chen Chao''splexion was pale. Even though he had faced death countless times, there was little he could do at this moment. The gap between them was too vast, Yuan Shan was like a massive mountain, standing between him and the world, blocking everything.

    Chen Chao could not see any other way out.

    Feeling a bit dejected, Chen Chao lowered his head and cursed, "Damn it, killed Yuan Ling, and now herees his uncle. So what if he has an uncle? Is that supposed to be impressive? Your Father has an uncle too, he just didn''te!"

    He was likely still feeling rather aggrieved.

    Other people''s uncles, and his own uncle.

    Yu Xiyi waspletely confused.

    The young monk furrowed his brows slightly.

    Just as Chen Chao finished speaking, Wild Grass once again swept over from afar, heading directly toward Yuan Shan''s head.

    This time, Yuan Shan''s expression darkened. He countered with demonic qi, but most of it was immediately shredded by the sword qi.

    Yuan Shan frowned and retreated into the distance. The flying sword embedded itself into the snow, with only the hilt remaining visible.

    A boundless pressure appeared between heaven and earth - peerless!

    Yu Xiyi''s eyes widened, "Sect Master, you still have a conscience in the end!"

    Momentster, two figures emerged from the wind and snow.

    One tall, one short. A male and a female.

    The woman was the academy''s genius girl.

    The man was wearing emperor robes.

 Chapter 559: The Protective Emperor

    Chapter 559: The Protective Emperor

    As a great demon, Yuan Shan''s imposing presence was already incredibly terrifying. However, when the man d in emperor robes appeared between heaven and earth, an even more overwhelming and invincible pressure descended upon the world - this was true imperial might!

    There were many powerhouses in the world, but only two emperors.

    Yuan Shan''s expression turned serious. The moment he saw this figure, he immediately knew who it was.

    That human monarch.

    "To think, just a few young people could actually trouble Your Majesty toe up north." Yuan Shan spoke calmly and indifferently. "Does Your Majesty truly believe that every time you venture deep into the demon territory, you cane and go as you please?"

    The Great Liang Emperor stood in the wind and snow without answering him. He merely nced at Chen Chao. He had clearly heard what was said earlier, this stinking brat still felt wronged after all.

    Xie Nandu came to Chen Chao''s side, pulled out a pill from her robes, and stuffed it into his mouth. She then handed two more to the other two before asking, "Almost died?"

    Chen Chao said stubbornly, "Still far from that."

    Xie Nandu gave an "oh" and said with a half-smile, "Then it seems we should havee a bitter."Chen Chao frowned and said, "Didn''t we agree that you aren''t to venture deep into the deste north? Why did youe to the demon territory?"

    Logically speaking, Xie Nandu should not have been here at all, let alone deep in the deste north, yet she had crossed over the deste north and arrived directly in the demon territory.

    "I came with His Majesty, what danger could there be?"

    Xie Nandu nced at Chen Chao and said, "Coming here was necessary. If I arrive in time, I can save your life. If I''m a bitte, I''ll collect your corpse."

    Chen Chao was at a loss for words.

    Yu Xiyi could not stand it anymore and frowned, saying, "I say, could you two stop flirting so openly? Not caring about my feelings is one thing, but there''s a monk here too, don''t you think you''re being a bit too much?"

    Xie Nandu turned and looked at Yu Xiyi and asked suspiciously, "Wild Grass?"

    Yu Xiyi retorted indignantly, "Is Your Father less famous than my sword?"

    Xie Nandu smiled slightly, but her gaze ultimately fell on the young monk.

    A monk from Deercry Monastery.

    Xie Nandu did not say much, merely shifting her gaze back to the distance.

    Amidst the wind and snow, the Great Liang Emperor stood silently, looking at Yuan Shan.

    Yuan Shan did not make any rash moves. Faced with this human emperor, who had once escaped from the hands of the Demon Emperor unscathed, he had to proceed with caution.

    "We heard that Yuan Ling was your nephew. Are you here to seek revenge?"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice rang out slowly, like a sharp de cutting through the wind and snow.

    Yuan Shan responded indifferently, "What''s the point of Your Majesty asking so many questions?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "There''s naturally some meaning. It''s only right for you to stand up for your nephew. However, your nephew is dead, and if you wish to kill Our nephew in return, We cannot tolerate you."

    His voice was not loud, only he and Yuan Shan could hear it.

    Yuan Shan was taken aback, then immediately said, "No wonder he had some skill. It turns out he was of Your Majesty''s bloodline. In that case, Yuan Ling''s death wasn''t in vain. But since I watched that child grow up, if I, as his uncle, didn''t seek revenge for his death, it wouldn''t be right."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "It''s fine to have that desire, but it would be terrible if youck the ability."

    Yuan Shan took a deep breath, "Your Majesty''s cultivation is naturally profound, but I still want to see if Your Majesty''s lives up to reputation."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said, "It''s pointless to say anymore."

    After saying this, the Great Liang Emperor took a step forward, and as he advanced, the terrifying aura he carried pressed down on Yuan Shan like a towering mountain.

    Yuan Shan''s expression changed slightly. Faced with this overwhelming pressure, even he felt his heart waver, as if he were standing before the tallest mountain in the world, confronting the strongest person.

    Yuan Shan gathered his demonic qi, and giant columns of demonic qi shot up behind him, connecting with the sky.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s expression remained unchanged. He simply raised his hand, and the flying sword Wild Grass, which had been embedded in the snow, rose from the ground and shot toward the sky.

    Amidst the wind and snow, boundless qi surged forth. The Great Liang Emperor struck out with his hand, and an immense torrent of power burst forth, instantly dispersing the demonic qi Yuan Shan had gathered in front of him. The demonic qi was immediately torn apart by the majestic qi, scattering and creating countless pits in the snow-covered ground.

    There was a chasm between Great Beyond and Nepenthe, and an even greater chasm between Nepenthe and the end of Nepenthe.

    Only by stepping into the end of Nepenthe could one be a first-rate peerless powerhouse in the world. As for Yuan Shan, he was still a step away from that.

    Yuan Shan''s face turned pale, and without any hesitation, he summoned his towering dharma idol.

    Amidst the wind and snow, a giant green ape appeared between heaven and earth, its green face baring fangs, and its temper wild.

    Since Yuan Shan was a prominent figure among the green ape race, there was naturally no mystery as to what his dharma idol was.

    It was the exact same as his great demon true form.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained expressionless as the flying sword Wild Grass shot forward, heading straight for the enormous dharma idol. The giant ape extended its massive hand and caught the sword.

    Wild Grass was instantly trapped.

    The corners of Yu Xiyi''s mouth twitched. When the emperor had borrowed his sword earlier, he had voluntarily reduced his connection with Wild Grass. But he had not expected that, in such a short moment, Yuan Shan would have captured the sword.

    The Great Liang Emperor was unconcerned, merely looking at Yuan Shan as the wind and snow condensed into countless flying swords that surged toward the giant dharma idol.

    The Great Liang Emperor was not a sword cultivator, nor did he know how to use a sword. This terrifying disy was merely the result of manipting qi to achieve such an effect.

    Even so, aside from the Demon Emperor, there was likely no one else in the world who could fend off an attack from the Great Liang Emperor with such ease.

    Countless flying swords stabbed toward the giant green ape, which roared to the heavens in fury. Waves of sound spread out, causing the flying swords to shatter mid-air and dissolve back into wind and snow.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, and a gust of wind and snow howled through the air. Between heaven and earth, a continuous crashing sound echoed.

    Countless gusts of wind and snow surged forward, like the sharpest and toughest weapons in the world, quicklynding on the enormous dharma idol.

    In front of the towering dharma idol, the Great Liang Emperor appeared so small.

    But as the Great Liang Emperor slowly raised his hand and then pressed it downward, an unprecedentedly vast pressure emerged between heaven and earth. With his downward motion, Yuan Shan''s enormous dharma idol was forced to lift its hands, as if some immense weight from the heavens was descending upon it.

    But could he withstand it?

    Clearly not.

    The dharma idol''s hands shattered first, followed by the massive head of the green ape. Then, as the Great Liang Emperor''s hand reached his abdomen, the entire towering dharma idol shatteredpletely, as if it had never existed at all.

    Yuan Shan¡¯s figure reappeared in the wind and snow, his face pale, coughing up blood.

    Yet, he clearly had no intention of surrendering. After an earth-shattering roar, his body began to crackle with sounds, and a green ape, towering over a hundred feet high, appeared between heaven and earth.

    Its blood vitality surged like an abyss, and its aura was terrifying!

    As soon as this green ape appeared, the wind and snow all around began to tremble, and countless snowkes exploded with a thunderous roar!

    It was as if a true avnche had descended!

    At this moment, the world trembled uncontrobly.

    Wild Grass broke free, and with a thought from the Great Liang Emperor, it returned tond in front of Yu Xiyi.

    Then, he nced at the enormous green ape.

    The massive green ape threw a punch at the Great Liang Emperor, the overwhelming demonic qi carrying a fierce wind that scattered the nearby snow and made the Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe billow loudly!

    The Great Liang Emperor felt the pressure that was as heavy as a mountain, but remained calm and silent. He simply raised his hand.

    And threw a punch in return.

    A loud boom resounded.

    The two fists collided.

    Terrifying waves of qi rippled outward, and all the snow caught in this shockwave was instantly pulverized into dust.

    This was an extraordinary phenomenon that was only possible in a sh between true powerhouses!

    Chen Chao pulled Xie Nandu behind him, while the young monk once again tossed out his string of prayer beads, using them as a barrier in front of the group.

    As their fists met, Yuan Shan''s true demon form staggered back several steps.

    Though the bodies of the green ape race were terrifying, they stood no chance against such an unrivaled martial artist.

    After the punch, the Great Liang Emperor advanced relentlessly, appearing before Yuan Shan. Staring at this terrifying great demon who was just a step away from reaching the end of Nepenthe, he said coldly, "Who gave you the guts toy a hand on Our nephew?!"

    With those words, an immense surge of qi crashed into the demon¡¯s body.

    The Great Liang Emperor who had long already reached the pinnacle of martial strength gazed at the green ape before him, a hint of murderous intent finally appearing in his eyes.

 Chapter 560: Like Meeting an Old Friend

    Chapter 560: Like Meeting an Old Friend

    After sending Yuan Shan''s true form flying, the Great Liang Emperor did not follow up with the kind of merciless strike one might expect. Instead, he beckoned with his hand and said calmly, "We will teach you how to use a saber."

    As soon as those words were spoken, Chen Chao¡¯s Cloud Mud saber instantly flew out of its sheath andnded in the Great Liang Emperor''s hand. The Great Liang Emperor flicked his finger against the de and said with satisfaction, "A fine saber."

    This Cloud Mud had been reforged using a Thousand Year cial Stone.

    Few in the world knew that the greatest martial artist of the current era was also a master of the saber.

    The truth was, at the Great Liang Emperor''s cultivation realm, he no longer needed to rely on external weapons, his own strength was enough to strike fear into cultivators. Thus, in recent years, the Great Liang Emperor had never shown his mastery of the saber. Even when ambushed by foreign cultivators in Xuanling County, he had only casually grabbed a flying sword to defend himself, rather than carry a saber.

    But in his youth, the Great Liang Emperor had begun his training with the saber, and his talent in the saber was unmatched, with few capable of rivaling him.

    Now, after many years, the Great Liang Emperor wielded the saber once again, his face expressionless. Facing a great demon like Yuan Shan, the Great Liang Emperor had no real need to use a saber. He did so only for one reason, just as he had said, to teach Chen Chao how to use a saber.

    Chen Chao straightened up, not willing to miss a single moment of what came next.

    In the distance, Yuan Shan''s great demon true form halted for a moment before roaring and charging at the Great Liang Emperor once again.The Great Liang Emperor gently dragged a thin, long mark across the snow, then shed out with the saber. A vast saber qi erupted from the tip, causing a tremendous roar as the ground cracked open and spread toward the distance.

    It was as if there were a brilliant white line tearing through the heavens and the earth, dividing them into two halves.

    The sight of this saber strike probably did not lose to all the sword immortals in the world.

    Yu Xiyi eximed in shock, ¡°Why is Your Majesty being so tyrannical?¡±

    The young monk merely looked at the back of the Great Liang Emperor and smiled.

    Chen Chao felt his mind sway even more. Simrly a saber user, he had already sensed the various profound techniques that the Great Liang Emperor had intentionally shown him through this strike.

    How to operate the qi, how the saber qi flowed, and how to umte strength at a certain point.

    To others, this was an incredibly tyrannical saber strike, but to Chen Chao, it was the most perfect lesson in the world.

    The Great Liang Emperor not only aimed to kill Yuan Shan but also intended to demonstrate his martial arts cultivation clearly to Chen Chao through this battle.

    Between heaven and earth, thunder rumbled, and the saber light was relentless. The Great Liang Emperor walked toward the sky, and with each saber strike, new wounds appeared on Yuan Shan''s body.

    After just a few strikes, Yuan Shan''s great demon true form had already be battered and bruised, with countless wounds bleeding and soaking the snow, creating a scene of utter despair.

    As a prominent figure among great demons, he had now be a live target, which infuriated Yuan Shan to the extreme. However, he faced not an ordinary cultivator but a supreme powerhouse who could battle the Demon Emperor without being defeated. Hence, he had little options.

    He could only passively endure the beating.

    The sense of humiliation was palpable.

    The Great Liang Emperor held the saber in one hand and said calmly, ¡°The so-called unmatched killing power of sword cultivators, in Our view, is nothing but an exaggeration. Is there any sword cultivator in the world who can stand before Us and im they can take Our life?¡±

    When he spoke the first half of the sentence, Yu Xiyi furrowed his brows, but upon hearing the full statement, the corners of this Sword Sect genius'' mouth could only twitch helplessly. Damn it, it''s not that sword cultivators'' killing power is overrated; Your Majesty, have you ever considered that perhaps it''s because you are too terrifying, and walked too far on the cultivation path?

    The Great Liang Emperor casually raised his arm and then slowly brought the saber down, a saber qi stretching thousands of feet slowly descending.

    Everything in the world seemed ready to be cleaved apart by this saber strike.

    Under this saber, no one seemed to be able to stop it.

    Yuan Shan had no way to evade. At this moment, he could only resist head-on, raising both hands in front of his chest, unleashing a tremendous surge of demonic qi to try and block this astonishing blow!

    But before the saber beam even arrived, the immense pressure had already made Yuan Shan unstable, with one foot already kneeling.

    He gritted his teeth, his expression ferocious. He tried to stand up again, but failed, and his other foot also sank to the ground.

    Before a king, everything in the world is a subject. Whenmanded to kneel, you can only kneel.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s saber finally descended.

    That saber beam was like an unparalleled giant mountain, hanging between heaven and earth, intending to split the world apart.

    Yuan Shan roared angrily, channeling all the demonic qi within him, finally pouring it into his hands and then suddenly thrusting it upward.

    Rumbling sounds echoed continuously.

    All around, explosions erupted, countless snowkes were stirred up, obscuring everyone''s vision.

    After the world fell into silence, Yuan Shan reverted to human form, lying in arge pit, barely breathing, blood flowing incessantly.

    This battle that was far from being evenly matched seemed poised toe to a close.

    However, at the same time, the Great Liang Emperor had already looked up toward the distance, where countless dark clouds had gathered. Several great demons from the demon race had likely already arrived.

    All around, demonic clouds loomed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you have achieved such power, why must it be a fight to the death? Although Yuan Shan attack due to his temper, as themon ruler of the human race, why stoop to his level?¡±

    In the wind and snow, a great demon spoke, hoping to persuade the Great Liang Emperor to spare Yuan Shan.

    An existence like Yuan Shan who had the potential to reach the end of Nepenthe were notmon among the demon race. If he were to truly die here, it would be a significant loss for the demon race.

    ¡°If We insist on killing him?¡± The Great Liang Emperor looked at Yuan Shan, who was slowly getting back up, remaining calm as he slowly walked toward him.

    ¡°If Your Majesty insists on this, then we shall have to take action and see if we can make Your Majesty remain here permanently. You must know, our lord is not far away.¡±

    The voice of the great demon in the wind and snow was somewhat cold.

    The Great Liang Emperor had already arrived in front of Yuan Shan, saying calmly, ¡°It''s just another fight, what do We have to fear?¡±

    Standing before Yuan Shan, the Great Liang Emperor fixed his gaze on this great demon. ¡°It''s not that We want to use Our cultivation realm to bully you. You are Yuan Ling''s uncle, and We are that boy''s uncle. We can ignore matters between children, but since you insist on making a move, We have no choice but to kill you. Otherwise, that child might think only others have uncles in this world.¡±

    Yuan Shan was taken aback, he never expected to receive such an outrageous answer.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A head fell off, then was casually kicked aside by the Great Liang Emperor. After that, he send out a saber sh at the distant demon clouds, causing countless great demons to retreat hundreds of feet in rm.

    The Great Liang Emperor released the now snow-white hilt of Cloud Mud, which flew back into Chen Chao''s sheath.

    As Chen Chao grasped the hilt, he felt something unusual.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood with his hands sped behind his back, looking into the snowstorm. ¡°If youck the courage, don''t make threats. If you truly want to stop Us,e and try. Let¡¯s see how many can leave alive in the end.¡±

    Silence enveloped the area.

    Watching the Great Liang Emperor y Yuan Shan, the great demons fell silent after hearing this. None of them were willing to make the first move at this moment. They could tell at a nce that this Great Liang Emperor had reached an extraordinarily terrifying realm. Facing that realm, these ordinary Nepenthe Realms probably had only one way to keep him from leaving.

    That was to overwhelm him by throwing lives at him.

    A number of them dying might just make it possible for this emperor to stay here permanently.

    But while these words were easy to say, who would be willing to be one of those few to die?

    They felt angry, wishing that the elders who spent all year round in closed-seclusion would step forward. If they did, they would have rushed in unison to kill this human monarch in the demon territory.

    But now, even if those elders remained in seclusion, what about His Majesty?

    What was His Majesty doing?!

    The Great Liang Emperor turned around, scanning the surroundings, but his gaze did notnd on Chen Chao. Instead, he looked at the young monk in ck.

    In a daze, he remembered an old friend.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    By the banks of the Onan River, that sword which had traveled thousands of miles had already fallen.

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at this ordinary flying sword, but he still did not underestimate it. After all, the owner of this flying sword was that sword user.

    The Demon Emperor watched the ordinary flying sword approaching him. While not waiting in full battle stance, he felt a mix of anticipation and interest.

 Chapter 561: Raising the Curtains

    Chapter 561: Raising the Curtains

    With that ordinary flying sword came a flood of overwhelming sword qi and an abundance of powerful sword intent, sweeping across the heavens like an unstoppable force.

    Sword qi rolled forth endlessly, vast and boundless.

    The Demon Emperor was quickly enveloped by the endless sword qi.

    Autumn raised her head, feeling the sword qi that was terrifying to the extreme, momentarily dazed.

    But the Demon Emperor remained indifferent. As the flying sword that was wrapped in countless streams of sword qi approached, this monarch of the demon race waved his sleeve. Torrents of boundless demonic qi surged toward the sky, meeting the iing flying sword.

    The sword hade from thousands of miles away, its power continuously umting along the way. By now, it had be a true-blue strike from a great sword immortal. Whether it was as terrifying as the Sword Sect''s great talisman was hard to say, but even if it were such an attack, it seemed unlikely that it could make this Demon Emperor dodge it.

    Between heaven and earth, an extremely terrifying energy erupted in midair, its force spreading out, causing countless gusts of wind and snow to explode. Along the banks of the Onan River, sword intent crisscrossed with demonic qi. The aura of the two peerless powerhouses shed and tangled, turning the scene into one of chaos.

    After the Demon Emperor''s single strike, he did not attack again but instead watched the scene in the sky like an outsider.

    Regardless of whether that great sword immortal had arrived or not, since only one sword had been sent, the Demon Emperor had responded with just one strike.As for the result, it was quite obvious.

    The ordinary flying sword was torn apart by the demonic qi in midair, struggling to move forward. Though traces of sword qi still shattered the surrounding demonic qi, it seemed only a matter of time before it waspletely defeated.

    The Demon Emperor said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°The sword is good, but it''s just a sword. If the person hade, we could have sparred. Unfortunately, it''s only a sword.¡±

    The Demon Emperor was undoubtedly the strongest powerhouse in the world. In his view, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was merely someone who wielded a sword, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was just a daoist, and the monk from Deercry Monastery was simply an old monk. The only person who could earn a measure of respect from him was the Great Liang Emperor.

    Yet even so, he did not hide his admiration for the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    However, this admiration carried an unmistakable sense of condescension.

    The sword was decent, but only just decent.

    The man might be better than just decent, but would he daree?

    Could he see him?

    The Demon Emperor said, "Are we going to fight again?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor stood in the wind and snow, while those great demons hid within it.

    But none of the demons retreated.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood with his hands behind his back, lost in thought. Thismon ruler of the human race seemed to be contemting whether or not to go on a killing spree here and now, one that would leave behind a legend to be remembered for generations toe.

    At this moment, although he stood alone, the Great Liang Emperor seemed like the tallest mountain in the world, making those who looked upon him feel an overwhelming sense of awe.

    No great demon dared to act recklessly.

    The standoff continued, but the Great Liang Emperor appeared to have lost much of his interest. He was simply waiting for someone.

    Waiting for a person who mighte, but also might not.

    That person was the most mysterious powerhouse under the heavens.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A tall man in a gray robe arrived before the Northern Frontier Great Wall. He stood there, gazing at the imposing wall. Just as the soldiers at the pass were about to ask who he was, the gray-robed man remained silent for a moment in front of the wall, then leaped up,nding on top of the city walls.

    Since many young cultivators had been passing through the Northern Frontier Great Wall recently, the grand array over at the Great Wall had not been activated.

    However, when this gray-robed man appeared atop the wall, numerous divine crossbows immediately turned to aim at him.

    Atop the wall, the Lord Warden Commander saw this uninvited guest and waved for the divine crossbows to turn around.

    Sensing the overwhelming sword intent emanating from this gray-robed man, the Lord Warden Commander naturally knew his identity.

    There was no other sword like this in the world, and no other sword cultivator like him.

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "How fortunate, to witness the Sword Sect''s Sect Master gracing the Northern Frontier with your grand presence."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nced at the Lord Warden Commander, one of the top three martial artists in the world, and said lightly, "Apologies for the disturbance. I''m heading to the demon territory."

    The Lord Warden Commander understood and immediately ordered the grand array to be opened, creating a gap. At the same time, he said, "His Majesty has already headed up north."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nodded slightly, indicating that he was aware, but he said no more. He turned into a ray of sword light and passed through the Northern Frontier Great Wall, arriving at the deste northern ins.

    He continued his slow journey north and soon encountered a group of demon cultivators blocking the path used by many young cultivators returning south.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not speak, he just slowly approached. That group of demon cultivators discovered him too. Then, with hideous grins, they charged at this tall human.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not stop his footsteps. He merely nced at the demon cultivator leading the charge.

    With just one look, a myriad of sword intent emerged from his eyes. The demon cultivator''s body was instantly covered with countless sword scars, and then his body was decimated into countless pieces, falling to the ground.

    The same fate befell the entire group of demon cultivators. No one saw any swords between heaven and earth, yet it felt as if swords filled every corner of the world.

    Those swords might have been in the wind and snow, or perhaps in the cold breeze, but in truth, they existed only in the eyes of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master continued his journey north.

    He soon arrived at the battlefield where Yu Xiyi had previously used the Sword Sect''s great talisman.

    Standing before the chasm, the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master stopped and shook his head. Using his sword to y an ordinary Nepenthe was truly overkill.

    A momentter, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised his head to look north, realizing that his sword had already been defeated.

    However, he did not mind. Wanting to defeat that demon emperor with just one sword was nothing short of a fantasy. The current loss was something he could ept and was not concerned about.

    Hence, he reached out and summoned the wind and snow, condensing it into a snow sword, then watched as it flew northward.

    Every ten steps he took, he would create another snow sword, sending it forward.

    By the time he reached the northernmost edge of the deste north, about to set foot into the demon territory, countless snow swords were already waiting for him there.

    The sky was densely filled with flying swords.

    It was a magnificent and strange sight.

    Within ten thousand miles, sword qi now lingered everywhere.

    This spectacle was soon noticed by the demon race. A great demon arrived but, upon seeing those flying swords, that great demon immediately turned away, unwilling to stay even a moment longer.

    Between heaven and earth, sword intent filled the air.

    This was clearly a terrifying Great Sword Immortal who had nearly reached the end of the sword path!

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master walked forward, with the flying swords moving alongside him, following closely behind. With every step he took, the sword intent around him grew heavier.

    There were very few opponents in this world who could make the Sword Sect''s Sect Master prepare so cautiously and treat the situation with such solemnity.

    But at this moment, there was more than one such opponent in the demon territory.

    However, all the demons who had rushed over upon hearing the news understood very well that this human powerhouse appeared in the demon territory with one and only one purpose.

    To unleash his sword at the Demon Emperor.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone by the Onan River felt that distant sword intent.

    Although it was still far away, everyone could sense an iparably terrifying sword intent currently closing in on this ce.

    The great demons hiding within the wind and snow fell silent.

    There was already a peerless martial artist here, and now another peerless sword immortal?

    What had originally been a showdown between the younger generation had somehow escted to this point?

    As that sword intent drew nearer, several great demons in its path silently stepped aside. None of them wished to cross paths with that great sword immortal. Even if his target was not them, encountering him would still lead to a terrible oue.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not take advantage of the opening created by the sword intent to leave. Instead, he turned and began walking upstream along the Onan River. As he passed by those few humans, he smiled and said, "Let''s go take a look at that demon race''s royal city."

    Hearing this, Yu Xiyi grew rather excited. He had already sensed the sword intent of his sect master and knew that his sect master was on the way. He could also vaguely guess what his sect master intended to do, so there was no reason to refuse.

    Moreover, before the Great Liang Emperor had arrived, they had already been nning to visit the demon race''s royal city. Now that the opportunity was here, there was no way he would pass it up.

    The young monk remained silent, merely following the Great Liang Emperor as they turned toward the Onan River.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu followed behind, neither of them speaking much.

    However, everyone felt rather excited in their hearts. Heading to the banks of the Onan River meant not only a chance to catch a distant glimpse of the demon race''s royal city but also possibly seeing the demon emperor. More importantly, they might witness a battle that could only happen once in a lifetime.

    The world''s strongest Sword Immortal and the world''s strongest powerhouse were about to engage in an earth-shattering, peerless battle.

    A battle destined to be recorded in the annals of history.

 Chapter 562: A Great Sword Immortals Sword

    Chapter 562: A Great Sword Immortal''s Sword

    When the Great Liang Emperor and group arrived at the banks of the Onan River, where they could see the distant outline of the demon race''s royal city, the youngsters more or less all be somewhat dazed. Especially when they truly caught sight of the city''s outline, even the usually carefree Yu Xiyi widened his eyes in astonishment.

    Xie Nandu remained as calm as ever, her gaze on the royal city steady, showing little emotional fluctuation, though her eyes held firm resolve.

    The young monk could not help but gaze northward, feeling vicissitudes of emotion.

    Only Chen Chao¡¯s attention was fixed on two figures standing across the river, a man and a woman who had been standing in the wind and snow for a long time.

    Chen Chao did not recognize the tall man dressed in a robe with strange patterns, but he saw Autumn clearly. The two exchanged a nce, and Autumn remained silent.

    Chen Chao quickly shifted his gaze to the tall man.

    Though the man did not look at him, Chen Chao felt an overwhelming sense of pressure at that moment. It was an oppressive feeling, as if a massive mountain was pressing down on his chest, making it hard for him to breathe.

    In an instant, Chen Chao realized the identity of the man before him.

    Demon Emperor.The strongest of the demon race, perhaps even the strongest powerhouse in the entire world.

    Chen Chao had not expected his first encounter with the Demon Emperor toe so suddenly.

    After all, like the Great Liang Emperor, they were existences who stood at the pinnacle of this world.

    Yu Xiyi also quickly noticed the Demon Emperor and guessed his identity, feeling a surge of excitement. Regardless of the reason, it would be hard for anyone to remain indifferent in the presence of the demon race''s monarch.

    He eagerly ced his hand on the hilt of Wild Grass, which hummed faintly in its sheath.

    The Demon Emperor nced at Chen Chao but soon fixed his gaze on the Great Liang Emperor. "Chen Che, you didn''t hesitate toe to the demon territory again for the sake of a young man. It looks like you care a great deal about him."

    The Demon Emperor opened his mouth and said, his voice very faint.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Demon Emperor and smiled, "If you didn''t care about her, you wouldn''t be here waiting for her."

    The Demon Emperor replied evenly, "She is Our bloodline. And this young man? What is he to you?"

    When the Demon Emperor said this, Chen Chao fell silent for a moment too, feeling somewhat dazed.

    "They are all Our people."

    Whether it was Chen Chao, Yu Xiyi, or that young monk, they were all citizens of Great Liang - at least in name.

    "Such a pity. We had hoped to fight you again, but it seems someone has beaten Us to it."

    The Demon Emperor remarked as he gazed toward the distant, chilling sword qi. "It''s said that this person hasn''t appeared in the world for many years, nor drawn his sword. Now that he hase into being, does he intend to strike Us down with one blow?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "We can wait for you."

    The Demon Emperor burst intoughter. "Chen Che, can you be any more shameless? Are you nning to use this opportunity to kill Us?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly, "Consider it payback for you using Us as a pawn."

    Demon Emperor brushed it off with augh.

    The Great Liang Emperor also fell silent, quietly awaiting the battle to unfold.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was already not far from this ce.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Waiting always feels long, especially when the expected oue promises to be something extraordinary. It made the wait feel even longer, as everyone yearned for that moment when this peerless battle would finally begin.

    Especially for Yu Xiyi, as a genius sword cultivator, witnessing the number one expert of the current era unleashing his sword at full power would undoubtedly provide immense help on his path of the sword.

    The same could be said for Xie Nandu.

    As for Chen Chao and the young monk, if they could witness this scene, it would be more of appreciation.

    The great demons hidden in the wind and snow were also eagerly anticipating this moment. No one could resist this great battle that was bound to be thrilling and exhrating.

    The Demon Emperor maintained his calm demeanor.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the wind and snow, the figure of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had yet to appear.

    Above the sky, countless flying swords had already swept over.

    Countless flying swords blotted out the skies and covered the earth, resembling a swarm of locusts passing through. As each sword sliced through the air, it produced a piercing sound, enough to convey just how swift these countless swords were.

    Seeing this scene, Yu Xiyi widened his eyes and slightly parted his lips, as if he had a thousand words trapped inside, unable to utter them at that moment.

    This sword attack was far from the most extraordinary technique of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. However, even back in the deste north, the Sect Master had been building momentum for this strike, traveling northward for more than ten thousand miles. The might of this sword had long since be immensely powerful. Now, as he finally arrived at the banks of the Onan River, the Sect Master was about to unleash this sword, making it undoubtedly the most awe-inspiring strike in the world.

    The Demon Emperor looked at the countless flying swords and flew to the sky.

    Between heaven and earth, sword intent filled the air.

    Endless sword qi spiraled and swirled, omnipresent in the world.

    The Sword Sect Master''s sword in the true sense had finally arrived.

    After building momentum for ten thousand miles, how terrifying would this sword be when it finally came?

    After lying in wait for countless years, how many could withstand this sword?

    If it were someone else, fear would likely already have taken root in their hearts, but his opponent for this sword was the Demon Emperor.

    The Demon Emperor gazed at the dense mass of flying swords and just waved his sleeve. Instantly, the wind and snow behind him changed direction and rushed toward the myriad flying swords. The flying swords were fierce, already closing in, but the roaring wind and snow intertwined with the countless flying swords. In an instant, some swords began to break and fall to the ground.

    Those flying swords were transformed from the wind and snow in the first ce. After breaking, they just reverted back into wind and snow. Yet, behind the broken swords were innumerable flying swords that surged forward, tirelessly crashing into the oing wind and snow, like moths drawn to a me.

    The scene between heaven and earth was shocking.

    When powerful cultivators standing at the pinnacle of the world shed, every move they made could cause heaven and earth to undergo drastic changes.

    The flying swords in the sky continued to break, their sword energies scattering and falling, slicing through the swirling wind and snow.

    Chen Chao felt a sharp pain. When he looked down, he saw a gash had appeared on his ck shirt. Inside the gash, he realized that his skin had been cut open at some point, and fine beads of blood were slowly oozing out.

    This scene left Chen Chao horrified. It was important to note that the two fighters had never intended to harm anyone, yet the aura radiating from them was enough to leave a cut on his body, a martial artist at the Great Beyond Realm.

    Was this the might of a Great Sword Immortal?

    Chen Chao instinctively looked at Xie Nandu, wanting to pull her behind him. However, he noticed that she was fully engrossed in the battle before them. Understanding how rare this opportunity was for a sword cultivator, Chen Chao decided against saying anything further and refocused his attention on the sky.

    The wind and snow had long been torn apart, leaving behind a space filled with only flying swords and demonic qi.

    But, those flying swords continued to sh and break, and there were not many left now.

    Although the Sword Sect Master''s sword was immensely powerful, it did not seem to be able to do anything to this Demon Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. Even at his realm, witnessing this scene stirred many thoughts within him.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sword cries.

    Everywhere there was the sound of sword cries.

    As the flying swords continued to break, the remaining swords began to tremble and hum.

    The Demon Emperor looked at the flying swords with an expressionless face and said indifferently, ¡°We have waited so long, only to receive such a sword?¡±

    As he spoke, the few remaining flying swords in front of him shattered.

    At that moment, none of the countless flying swords remained.

    After the flying swords dissipated, amon flying sword that had arrived in the demon territory before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master soared up from the wind and snow, emitting a series of cries.

    Then the wind and snow parted, revealing the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, who finally appeared before the world, holding that flying sword.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked up at the Demon Emperor who was high in the air, then he said with a sigh, ¡°It''s truly rare to see both Your Majesties here.¡±

    The Demon Emperor looked down at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master from high up.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not waste his breath, he raised the flying sword in his hand and lightly swung it, delivering a strike.

    This seemingly unremarkable strike, as it was executed, caused the scattered sword qi between heaven and earth to converge at that moment, making this strike exceptionally brilliant.

    It was as if a dazzling white line was about to slice through heaven and earth.

    And along with it, it aimed to cut through the Demon Emperor standing between heaven and earth.

    This was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s second sword.

    A return to simplicity with the second sword.

    A in and unadorned second sword strike.

    Inparison to the grandmotion of the first sword, the second sword appeared much more ordinary.

    Yet in the eyes of the Demon Emperor, this second sword was far more interesting than the first.

    That dazzling white line was likely sharper than the sharpest sword in the world.

 Chapter 563: Heaven Splitter

    Chapter 563: Heaven Splitter

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the strongest sword cultivator in the world, representing the pinnacle of Sword Dao. While most people might not see the subtleties in his second sword strike, everyone can feel the endless killing intent contained within that dazzling white line.

    Whether heaven and earth would be torn apart or not was uncertain, but standing before that line, they likely had no choice but to embrace death.

    The sword light, resembling a great tide heading toward the Demon Emperor, arrived in midair in an instant, confronting the Demon Emperor directly.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had been in closed-seclusion for many years, diligently cultivating the Sword Dao. Over these years, there had been no shortage of exceptionally talented sword immortals in the world, but regardless of who it was, no one had truly surpassed the Sword Sect''s Sect Master in Sword Dao. He had always been in a position of dominance, and no one in the world would doubt this.

    Hence, when this brilliant sword strike was unleashed, even the Demon Emperor''s expression grew serious.

    In front of him, demonic qi surged, instantlyyering countless barriers of demonic qi in front of him. Since it was a strike from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, he had no intention of dodging it.

    As a result, the brilliant sword light crashed into the stackedyers of demonic qi.

    It should have been a single sword strike that cleaved through whatevery ahead, but for some reason, the sword qi came to a halt in midair at that moment, unable to advance an inch.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows slightly. After years of closed-seclusion, hisprehension of Sword Dao was already unmatched in the world, with no one able to rival him. Yet even standing at the pinnacle of Sword Dao, he was still not satisfied. Being at the peak of Sword Dao did not mean he was at the pinnacle of the world. This was why he had chosen toe out of seclusion at this moment, to venture into the demon realm and see how far he was from truly reaching the highest point in the world.The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not feel discouraged even after this sword strike failed. He simply held the ordinary flying sword and said softly, ¡°After many years of closed-seclusion, I''veprehended twenty-four sword techniques. I''d like to ask Your Majesty for some guidance on them.¡±

    The Demon Emperorughed heartily, ¡°You''ve already unleashed two sword strikes, and now you still have twenty more?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We don''t have that much time to watch you unleash your techniques. Why not show Us a few of your strongest ones?¡± The Demon Emperor stood with his hands behind his back, brimming with confidence.

    The aura of a great ruler was fully disyed at this moment.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained silent and simply raised his hand to unleash a single strike. Suddenly, the sky lit up brightly, and at the same time, he released the flying sword from his hand, sending it racing toward the distant Demon Emperor. A long river of sword qi appeared in the world, with countless streams of sword qi galloping within it, like wild horses.

    Sword qi surged, sttering countless sword qi like an artist throwing ink,pletely aiming to kill the Demon Emperor.

    This battle bore some resemnce to the earlier sh between the blind sword immortal Gan Yong and the Great Liang Emperor in Xuanling Commandery, but the Sword Dao cultivation of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was far superior to Gan Yong''s, while the Demon Emperor was also much stronger than the Great Liang Emperor of that time.

    They could not be mentioned in the same breath.

    Between heaven and earth, sword qi crisscrossed everywhere. Those sharp streams of sword qi that were invisible to the naked eye formed a massive web that continually advanced forward. Whether or not this strike from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the most fearsome of his twenty four sword techniques was uncertain, but it was clearly far more powerful than the previous two.

    For anyone else, this would have been a fatal strike in the blink of an eye.

    But the opponent was the Demon Emperor after all.

    The Demon Emperor extended both hands, reaching into the invisible sword qi and forcefully pulling out a long strand of sword qi, which he instantly crushed. He repeated the process, crushing several more strands of sword qi. In that moment, the massive web of sword qi woven around him shattered abruptly.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression remained unchanged as he followed up with two consecutive strikes. Each one carried an overwhelming force, which were truly the sword techniques of a great sword immortal.

    They crashed like waves upon the shore.

    The wind and snow on the ground stirred without wind, swept up by the force of the two strikes and sent crashing toward the Demon Emperor.

    It was like a massive avnche.

    Engulfing the Demon Emperor¡¯s figure.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master¡¯s figure shed forward, surrounded by a surge of sword qi, tearing through the countlessyers of demonic qi in front of him.

    As he approached the snowstorm, he summoned and grasped the flying sword, finally arriving within a ten foot of the Demon Emperor. Unleashing a sword strike, the sword qi exploded at the tip of the sword like scattered sparks, shattering the barriers in front of the Demon Emperor. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword tip looked like it was about to pierce the Demon Emperor''s chest.

    The Demon Emperor merely looked at him indifferently, extending a palm to face the flying sword. Then, with a flick of his finger on the sword''s body, ripples instantly spread across its surface. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression darkened as he nearly lost his grip on the sword.

    Though both were at the end of Nepenthe, seemingly at the same level, the gap between them was still rather significant.

    ¡°You wield the sword well, indeed worthy of the title of the world''s number one sword cultivator. But you''re still a bitcking.¡±

    The Demon Emperor smiled. Facing this great sword immortal of the human race, he struck out with a single palm. In an instant, the terrifying demonic qi transformed into a ferocious beast that roared forward. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master held his sword horizontally before his chest, but instead of retreating as the Demon Emperor expected, he shed toward him with another strike.

    The gleaming sword edge erupted with sword qi, slicing right through the heavens.

    The demonic qi in front of the Demon Emperor dissipated, revealing his figure. His emperor robe was brushed by the sword, and though the damage was barely noticeable, it was there - a thread had been severed.

    ¡°We underestimated you a little."

    With a wave of his sleeve, the Demon Emperor shattered the remaining sword qi, but the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had already unleashed yet another strike, like a horned antelope hanging from a branch; leaving no trace.

    Countless streams of sword qi moved like agile snakes, weaving through the air and crashing toward the Demon Emperor''s chest.

    The Demon Emperor frowned and swiftly moved backwards.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master narrowed his eyes, and the sword qi around him surged again as he continued to strike, executing one brilliant sword technique after another.

    Most sword cultivators begin by mastering the techniques of their predecessors, only after gaining enlightenment on their own path, would they create their own unique sword techniques. Yet after so many years, most so-called new sword techniques were mostly just old techniques in new forms,cking true originality. Even for a great sword immortal like the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, after years of seclusion, he had only created twenty-four new sword techniques.

    They werepletely his own.

    The earlier strikes he delivered were not even the most lethal among them.

    He had merely been building momentum.

    To kill the Demon Emperor, or rather, to defeat the Demon Emperor, a simple one or two sword techniques would never be enough.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had never entertained that thought, he had his own ideas.

    At this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, whose sword qi had already reached its peak, ascended to an even higher level.

    He had a sword strike, and at this moment, it was gathering its full force.

    He had never named his twenty-four sword techniques, but at this moment, a fitting name came to mind.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master smiled and spoke, "Your Majesty, do you know the name of this sword?"

    Without waiting for the Demon Emperor to respond, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master answered softly himself, "I call it ''Heaven Splitter.''"

 Chapter 564: The Sword That Was Never Unleashed

    Chapter 564: The Sword That Was Never Unleashed

    The sword technique named Heaven Splitter carried immense power.

    Suddenly, a brilliant light appeared between heaven and earth, rising from below and radiating with dazzling brilliance. It was like the most terrifying stream of light in the world. In front of this stream, the Demon Emperor furrowed his brows. The might of this strike was clearly far stronger than the previous ones. Before him,yers of demonic qi manifested, attempting to block it. But unexpectedly, as soon as a strand of demonic qi touched the radiant sword light, it shattered. The sword light then continued to pierce through severalyers of his demonic qi barriers, eventuallynding directly on his emperor robe.

    The Demon Emperor reached out to press against the sword light that had reached him, intending to crush it. But the moment his hand touched it, the sword light exploded in his palm. In an instant, the Demon Emperor''s hand became a blur of flesh and blood, with blood dripping everywhere.

    Since the battle began, this was the first time the Demon Emperor had been injured.

    The Demon Emperor smiled indifferently and instantly retreated thousands of feet away.

    While that sword pursued him relentlessly.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master pressed on without giving an inch, determined to capitalize on this gain.

    As the strongest great sword immortal in the world, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s performance in the first half of the battle had been somewhat underwhelming, but it was still eptable. After all, the opponent before him was not just anyone, but someone recognized by nearly all top cultivators as the number one in the world. Even so, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not believe this battle would conclude so lightly.

    Although Heaven Splitter was indeed one of the most powerful killing moves among his twenty-four sword techniques, it was by no means his strongest sword.As the Demon Emperor became injured, with blood falling into the wind and snow, a ripple of emotion stirred among the watching great demons. They knew the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, who had traveled thousands of miles, possessed an extraordinary cultivation realm, likely approaching that of His Majesty the Demon Emperor. Yet, seeing the Demon Emperor wounded with their own eyes was still very surprising.

    The Demon Emperor retreated to a distance, hovering in midair. The wound on his palm was already beginning to heal, and the sword qi that had tried to invade his meridians was instantly shattered by him. Once the wound had fully healed, the Demon Emperor merely nced at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, who was already closing in on him.

    He exhaled a breath of demonic qi.

    The Demon Emperor no longer retreated. Instead, he advanced, meeting the full force of that powerful sword strike head-on.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master, with his sword heart clear, paid no attention to anything else. At this moment, his focus was solely on the Demon Emperor before him, with only the intent to unleash his next sword strike.

    But in the next moment, it seemed as if the sky had darkened.

    The Demon Emperor''s emperor robe appeared like a curtain of night, blocking the entire sky at this moment. It obscured the endless wind and snow, and covered heaven and earth.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master sent out a sword strike, and endless sword light swept forward, attempting to cut through this night and reveal the world again.

    But in the next instant, a fist appeared before that sword. The fist looked quite ordinary, nothing remarkable, but the Sword Sect''s Sect Master could see clearly that the fist had distinct veins, with blood coursing through them like rushing rivers. Within it flowed boundless blood vitality, immense and vigorous.

    It was the fist of the Demon Emperor.

    That fist seemed to contain the most powerful force between heaven and earth, instantly pressing down and enveloping the Sword Sect''s Sect Master entirely. The sword light quickly collided with the fist, but it was smashed apart just as swiftly. The scattered sword light disappearing into the darkness.

    Then, the fist descended toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    His expression grew incredibly grave as he sensed the terrifying aura from the fist. He knew that if he were struck by this fist, he might not be able to pay the price.

    Whether one became a sword immortal or a great sword immortal, their physical resilience still fell far shortpared to that of the demon race. Yet at this moment, he was already enveloped by the overwhelming pressure, making it difficult to evade the iing fist.

    Suddenly, a myriad of sword qi erupted from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s eyes, as if he had unleashed another sword strike in that very moment.

    At his level, his own body had be one of the sharpest swords in the world. This sword strike tore open a gap within the immense pressure, allowing him to dodge the fist. He then appeared above the Demon Emperor''s head, grasped his flying sword with both hands, and forcefully stabbed downward. An endless torrent of sword qi surged like a waterfall from the highest heavens, pouring down relentlessly.

    The Demon Emperor raised his head and sent a punch upward. In that instant, two immense and overwhelming auras collided once again.

    A massive explosion suddenly echoed through heaven and earth, and an unimaginably terrifying aura rippled outward in all directions.

    The Great Liang Emperor reached his hand out and swept his sleeve, blocking the chaotic qi from reaching those around him.

    Meanwhile, the other great demons within the wind and snow each acted to disperse the energy. Some of the weaker great demons even retreated far into the distance.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master ascended into the sky, while the Demon Emperor plummeted downward, only managing to halt his descent midway.

    When he raised his head, countless rays of sword light suddenly rained down from the sky, as if a sword rain had descended at that very moment.

    The endless barrage of sword light fell, instantly engulfing the Demon Emperor. The ground below was riddled with countless deep craters from the impact of the sword light, while the surface of the Onan River boiled violently.

    Yu Xiyi¡¯s eyes widened in awe, expressing admiration, "Is this what a great sword immortal is like?!"

    As a sword cultivator, there was not a single one who did not dream of one day reaching such a realm. Only a sword cultivator like this could be called truly carefree.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "At the pinnacle of the Sword Dao, this is the scenery one sees."

    In his youth, even he had dreamed of bing an unrivaled sword immortal someday.

    Chen Chao, however, felt the least moved by this. He had never imagined bing such a sword immortal himself. He simply tightened his grip on his saber, thinking that bing such a sword immortal was not interesting, what would be interesting was one day being able to kill such a sword immortal.

    Cloud Mud seemed to sense Chen Chao''s thoughts and let out a faint hum.

    Chen Chao smiled.

    His gaze happened to meet the Great Liang Emperor''s.

    This uncle and nephew pair exchanged a nce, and the emotions in Chen Chao''s eyes softened considerably. He felt many more thoughts and feelings towards this uncle who hade all the way to the demon territory to bring him home.

    The Great Liang Emperor turned his head, calmly looking toward the battlefield ahead.

    Chen Chao also shifted his gaze.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Demon Emperor ascended through the sword light, reaching the sky above, allowing the sword lights to strike him as he prepared to unleash an immensely terrifying punch.

    An iparably terrifying aura erupted from the Demon Emperor, pressing upward. Countless rays of sword light began to shatter, and soon an overwhelming aura reced the sword qi that had filled the heavens and earth, drowning out all the sword qi.

    In an instant, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master emerged from the countless rays of sword light.

    That fist had already arrived in front of him.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master sent out a sword, its brilliant light instantly illuminating the heavens. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s handsome face was now clearly visible.

    The ribbon he used to tie his hair had long since broken, and his ck-and-white hair flowed freely in the wind, looking like countless sharp flying swords.

    Facing that fist, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was unwilling to dodge any longer, choosing instead to face it with his sword.

    The sword light that blotted out the skies and covered the earth converged before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master at that moment, shing with the unrivaled, domineering fist. A terrifying sword cry echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Although no peerless, domineering sword appeared, it felt as if one had arrived.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master unleashed his entire lifetime cultivation in an instant, releasing an iparably berserk surge of sword qi.

    The Demon Emperor''s expression remained calm, but several cuts had already appeared in his emperor robe.

    Looking at the endless sword qi rushing towards him, the Demon Emperor started tough instead.

    A terrifying aura pressed forward, devouring much of the sword qi.

    It was clear that neither of these two pinnacle experts of the current era intended to let this battle drag into a prolonged struggle.

    As more and more sword light appeared within the wind and snow, many people could no longer see the two figures clearly. The countless sharp auras filled the snowstorm, and the terrifying aura made even the Great Liang Emperor''s expression grow serious.

    No one knew how much time had passed, but eventually, the sword light began to fade, and the terrifying aura dissipated significantly.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master fell from the sky, crashing into the ground, creating a massive crater.

    The Demon Emperor''s figure reappeared, still towering as before, but everyone could see the shocking wound on his shoulder.

    It was a sword scar.

    As for the Sword Sect''s Sect Master lying in the snow crater, his chest was sunken in, hisplexion deathly pale. His flying sword had already broken in half, with one half even missing entirely.

    The world became iparably quiet.

    Yu Xiyi muttered, "He still lost..."

    Chen Chao turned to look at the Great Liang Emperor, who shook his head and said, "He held back."

    Chen Chao was somewhat skeptical.

    Against the Demon Emperor, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master actually did not go all out but instead held back?

    The Great Liang Emperor did not say much more. In this battle, both sides had actually held back.

    How much the Demon Emperor restrained himself was unclear, but the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had withheld a certain sword strike.

    That strike, the Great Liang Emperor had sensed the beginnings of it earlier, but just as it was about to take shape, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had forcibly held it back.

    The Great Liang Emperor was certain that it was the strongest sword of this Grand Sword Immortal''s lifetime.

    But unfortunately, in the end, he did not bring it out for the Demon Emperor to see.

    The Great Liang Emperorughed self-deprecatingly, but he was not too disappointed, because he knew he would see it eventually.

    The Demon Emperor hovered in midair, looking toward the Great Liang Emperor. The Great Liang Emperor also looked back, and the two monarchs of the world stared at each other quietly for a moment.

    The Demon Emperor descended from the sky, not sparing a nce at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, and turned to leave.

    "Your Majesty, you mustn''t!"

    A great demon spoke from within the wind and snow. Though it was just a single sentence, the meaning was clear to everyone. Now that the Grand Sword Immortal was seriously injured, it was the perfect opportunity to strike and kill him.

    Even if they could not kill the Great Liang Emperor, as long as the Demon Emperor blocked the Great Liang Emperor, they could naturally attack together and finish off the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Killing him would mean one less powerhouse among the humans; a great advantage for the demons.

    Perhaps they could even take this chance to kill the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Demon Emperor did not speak, nor did he turn around. He simply walked quietly in the direction of the demon race''s royal city.

    Autumn nced at Chen Chao, then also turned and left.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled slightly, unsurprised by this oue. He looked at Chen Chao and said softly, "Come back home with Us."

 Chapter 565: Two Emperor Hearts

    Chapter 565: Two Emperor Hearts

    Watching the Demon Emperor depart into the distance, the great demons in the wind and snow remained silent, unsure of what to do. As they gazed at the Great Liang Emperor who was about to head south, they hesitated, not knowing whether they should take any action.

    In the end, none of them spoke, and none of them made any moves. They simply watched the two emperors leave.

    Soon, a figure appeared within the wind and snow.

    It was the High Priest of the demon race. This figure, who held a position of great authority among the demons, had been absent during the previous battle. No one knew where he had gone at that time, but now he had returned, albeit a littlete.

    All the great demons looked at the High Priest, a strange glint shing in their eyes, wondering if he had brought any decree from His Majesty.

    But the High Priest merely nced at the numerous great demons present, waved his hand, and said indifferently, "Everyone, leave."

    With just those two words, he said no more and headed toward the royal city.

    The great demons felt some regret but did not say anything. Soon, the demonic clouds dissipated, and the great demons left one after another.

    The Demon Emperor was still alive, and this demon territory was still under his rule. Whatever decisions he made, no one dared to defy him, because defying him would certainly result in punishment by the Emperor.The earlier battle, though thunderous and fierce, did not truly harm His Majesty. Everyone knew that he had not been seriously wounded, and the scene back then would not be repeated.

    This battle did not change anything, the demon territory remained as it was, and His Majesty was still the Emperor.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the wind and snow, the Demon Emperor and Autumn were walking slowly. This father and daughter pair walked at a leisurely pace, not because the Demon Emperor was gravely injured, but simply because he did not want to walk too quickly. Perhaps he was reluctant to return so soon to that demon royal city, where he would resume his role as the lonely monarch.

    Autumn thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Royal Father, what are you thinking about?¡±

    She sensed that something was off with the Demon Emperor''s mood. Being of his blood, they often shared an unspoken connection in moments like these.

    The Demon Emperor smiled faintly, ¡°We just feel a bit of regret.¡±

    Autumn furrowed her brows and probed, ¡°Royal Father wanted to fight the Great Liang Emperor, not that great sword immortal?¡±

    The Demon Emperor nodded calmly, ¡°Although that sword user is very strong as well, but he''s not straightforward enough. He wanted to use Us to hone his Sword Dao, so We gave him the opportunity, to see how far he can go.¡±

    Autumnmented, ¡°Royal Father, won''t this end up nurturing another formidable enemy for the demon race?¡±

    The Demon Emperor looked toward the distant royal city and shook his head. ¡°We gave him a chance, but he''ll eventually repay Us in some way. In the end, it''s just a trade, though it leaves Us a bit unsettled. But since we''ve reached this point, one can''t afford to act too freely.¡±

    Autumn was silent for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Royal Father seem like you really want to be friends with that Great Liang Emperor.¡±

    This conclusion was one she had mulled over for a long time. Initially, she found it hard to believe. After all, the demon race and the human race had been arch-enemies for generations; opposing each other from birth. It was rare, if not impossible, for a demon and a human to be friends, let alone the leaders of both sides.

    The Demon Emperor stopped, reached out to pat Autumn''s head, and said with a smile, "You''re very clever."

    Autumn asked in confusion, "But why?"

    "Who else in this world besides him is worthy of being Our friend? These fools, or those timid human cultivators? We have seen the world for so many years, and only he''s qualified to be Our friend," the Demon Emperor said calmly as he looked ahead, a hint of regret in his eyes.

    The only person in the world worthy of being his friend could only end up as his enemy.

    "As one ascends higher, friends naturally be fewer. Humans have a saying, ''the heights are unbearably cold.'' That''s probably this logic. Standing at the peak of the mountain, what you see is naturally the peak of another mountain," the Demon Emperormented softly. "Everyone in the world needs friends, but not everyone can have them."

    Autumn pondered these words carefully.

    The Demon Emperor chuckled and teased, "Give that young martial artist some time. Maybe one day, he''ll be your only friend."

    Autumn frowned and replied, "I just want to kill him."

    The Demon Emperor reached out to pat Autumn''s head again and smiled, "Don''t be so quick to decide. In this world, nothing is set in stone. While fighting, who knows, you might just be friends. But the prerequisite is that neither of you end up like me and Chen Che, sitting in such positions where even if you want to be friends, it''s impossible."

    Autumn was silent.

    The Demon Emperor spoke softly, "Your temperament is just like your consort mother''s. You never listen to anyone."

    The Demon Emperor had many offspring, but not all of them were born to the same consort. Autumn''s consort mother had Autumn this one child.

    Although Autumn was deeply loved by the Demon Emperor, her rtionship with her other siblings was rather ordinary.

    At the mention of her consort mother, Autumn wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    The Demon Emperor knew what she was thinking and calmly said, "Endure a little longer."

    Autumn asked, "Does Royal Father feel disappointed?"

    The Demon Emperor smiled, "We don''t care about such things."

    Autumn asked again, "What does Royal Father care about, then?"

    The Demon Emperor shook his head and said softly, "Sometimes, We don''t even know what We care about."

    By now, the two had arrived in front of the royal city. The guards had long since knelt down, not daring to lift their heads to look at the Demon Emperor.

    Standing before the city gate, the Demon Emperor suddenly turned and looked in the direction of the Onan River, his eyes a snowy white, filled with a sense of regret.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master, dragging his heavily injured body, caught up with the Great Liang Emperor and group. From a distance, this Sword Sect''s Sect Master said softly, "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the world''s number one master of Sword Dao and gave a calm smile, "When will We get to see the sword strike that Sect Master held back?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained silent and just sped his hands in thanks. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Traveling thousands of miles to challenge the Demon Emperor, if not for the presence of the Great Liang Emperor, the Demon Emperor would likely have gone on a killing spree.

    Even if he could have fought the Demon Emperor to the point of serious injury, he would have ultimately died, bleeding out in the demon territory.

    He hade to hone his Sword Dao and had no desire to die in the demon territory.

    The Great Liang Emperor simply smiled and said no more.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nced at Yu Xiyi and said calmly, "Returning to the sect?"

    Yu Xiyi shook his head. "This disciple still has unfulfilled desires and wishes to travel a bit longer."

    The Sect Master nodded. "I hope you find rity. Otherwise, all the years of effort from the Sword Sect will be in vain, and you would have failed this Hundred Year Sword."

    Yu Xiyi bowed silently.

    Only then, did the Sword Sect''s Sect Master bow to the Great Liang Emperor before transforming into sword light and disappearing into the horizon.

    Afterward, the group arrived in the deste north.

    Yu Xiyi bade farewell to Chen Chao, "You''re right, I''m going to see her."

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "When we meet next, will you be a real sword immortal?"

    Yu Xiyiughed heartily, "If that''s the case, I''ll reward you with a sword."

    Chen Chao said indifferently, "By then, I''ll just chop you dead with one sh."

    Yu Xiyi''sughter faded as he solemnly bowed to the Great Liang Emperor, saying earnestly, "Next time there''s a great battle, I wish to follow in the footsteps of Sword Immortal Liu."

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand, "Step into Nepenthe first before talking."

    Yu Xiyi smiled, threw out his flying sword, and flew away. But soon a voice echoed from the sea of clouds, "Sword Cultivator Yu Xiyi, from this day forth, I''m a citizen of Great Liang!"

    Chen Chao looked up and muttered, "What''s this? He still thinks he''s something special?"

    Xie Nandu replied softly, "He seems a bit more impressive than you should be."

    "Hah?"

    Chen Chao frowned, "Why are you siding with him?"

    Xie Nandu ignored him.

    Meanwhile, the Great Liang Emperor listened to the bickering between the two, a smile appearing on his face.

    It reminded him of a certain pair of young lovers from the past.

    But unfortunately, he was no longer young, and the woman who had stood by his side had also been gone for quite some time.

    Thinking of this, the Great Liang Emperor felt some regret. On this journey north, he had not seen any beautiful flowers.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Approaching Coldgate Pass.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand at Chen Chao and Xie Nandu.

    The two understood and walked ahead, soon entering Coldgate Pass.

    Then, only these two remained at the gate.

    The Great Liang Emperor and that young monk.

    The young monk sped his hands together, "This destitute monk also wishes to take his leave from Your Majesty."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the ck-d monk who resembled a departed friend, a hint of sadness reflecting in his eyes.

    The young monk lowered his head, not looking at this emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing, he just remained silent.

    The young monk turned to leave.

    Except, his steps were slow.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched him for a long while before saying softly, "We have a white hat."

    The young monk''s footsteps paused, but he did not turn around, continuing to walk forward on his own.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly.

 Chapter 566: A Banquet

    Chapter 566: A Banquet

    Earlier, before Chen Chao and the others returned to Coldgate Pass, most of the young cultivators had already left the deste north. The few young cultivators who had remained were able to return to Coldgate Pass thanks to the passage opened by the Sword Sect''s Sect Master during his journey north.

    In this great battle that belonged to the youth, the demon race lost a young prodigy, but the death toll was higher on the human side. In terms of overall strength, the demon race was indeed stronger. Whether was it powerhouses who had already reached the Nepenthe Realm or these young powerhouses. This was an undeniable fact.

    Of the Great Liang''s hundred-man group, fewer than half remained. Many from both the Heavenly Imperial Institution and the warden faction perished or were injured, but the highest casualties were among the young disciples from Great Liang''s major aristocratic families. However, it was likely that these families would not feel much heartache, as the young elites they had sent were not the most outstanding among them.

    The great aristocratic families mostly did not concern themselves with who ruled the world, for as long as they acted carefully, there would always be a ce for them no matter which surname ruled the world. If it had not been for the firm stance of the Great Liang Emperor, they might not have even been willing to send these people.

    Perhaps the greatest beneficiary was Chen Chao. Once a young martial artist with a tarnished reputation in the Northern Frontier Army, Great Liang, and the foreignnds, he had now earned more contributions. With his right to bear arms, even fewer people would dare to say anything against him.

    Among the young military officials of this dynasty, no other could match him.

    After entering Coldgate Pass, Chen Chao and Xie Nandu looked at the many cultivators from the foreignnds who still remained within the pass, both feeling somewhat reflective.

    "I originally thought that on this journey north, I''d meet quite a few of our own people. But I didn''t expect that not a single day would be easy. At every turn, it was drawing des and killing demons, it reminded me of my days in Tianqing County."

    Chen Chao nced at the streets on either side and said softly, "Your journey here must have been easier?"Xie Nandu nodded, "I had Senior Brother Wei and Senior Brother Liu with me, and then His Majesty brought me north."

    Whether was it Wei Xu or Liu Banbi, both were renowned Nepenthe powerhouses, not to mention the Great Liang Emperor, who was one of the most powerful people in the world.

    Xie Nandu indeed had an easier time, she did not have to worry much about whether she might die in the deste north.

    Chen Chaomented, "It seems that people really aren''t the same."

    "I''m a girl. So what if I get some preferential treatment?" Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow as she looked at Chen Chao. "Besides, my cultivation realm is low."

    Chen Chao had nothing to say in reply and just smiled bitterly.

    Xie Nandu suddenly asked, "There''s going to be a celebration banquetter, are you going?"

    With this journey northing to an end, they would not be staying long before returning to Divine Capital. But before that, the Northern Frontier Army nned to reward the young cultivators who had fought against the demon race in the deste north. Of course, the brightest among them would undoubtedly be Chen Chao.

    After all, it was he who had killed that Yuan Ling.

    "After you, the one who killed the most demons was Qi Yuanjia. If you hadn''t been here, he might have been the main star."

    Although Xie Nandu had just entered Coldgate Pass, someone had already informed her of the news she needed to know.

    This was the advantage of having a background.

    Although Chen Chao also had people standing behind him, but no matter how much support he had, it could notpare to the all-epassing backing behind Xie Nandu.

    Chen Chao said, "I didn''t see that young general in the deste north, but I imagine he must be quite remarkable too."

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Without realizing it, I''ve stolen the spotlight from them again. There''s no such thing as a banquet without trouble."

    Xie Nandu chuckled, "Not going?"

    Chen Chao frowned, "Not going? Wouldn''t that be disrespectful?"

    "You actually care about that?"

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao with curiosity, as if finding this young man before her somewhat unfamiliar.

    Chen Chao replied helplessly, "There are always some who care about it."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The banquet was located within Coldgate Pass, not in the General''s Office.

    It was likely due to proximity or perhaps because the Lord Warden Commander had already arrived at Coldgate Pass a few days earlier.

    The residence of the guardmander at Coldgate Pass had been temporarily requisitioned. Though it was much more modestpared to the General''s Office, since the Lord Warden Commander was present, there would not be much criticism.

    Chen Chao arrived at the gate around dusk. The guard on duty was about to ask Chen Chao to surrender his saber, but after seeing Chen Chao''s face, he awkwardly swallowed his words. In any ce under the Great Liang''s rule, this young martial artist would never have to surrender his saber, let alone at this modest guardmander''s residence.

    Chen Chao entered the residence, Xie Nandu did not follow him as she had other matters to attend to.

    Chen Chao knew she intended to take this opportunity while her memory was still fresh to draft a map.

    Back when the Great Liang Emperor brought her north, it was because he knew she wished to observe the demon territory.

    As it happened, before this northern expedition, Chen Chao had already ventured beyond the pass alone and had not attended the previous banquet. Now that he had returned, it was Xie Nandu''s turn to be absent.

    As he walked into the courtyard, the banquet had yet to begin, and only a few soldiers were bustling about.

    The Lord Warden Commander emerged from the corridor, looked at Chen Chao, and said with some regret, "Turns out that this official made an error of judgment by assigning this mission to you."

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "You knew from the start, Your Excellency, that I only know how to kill demons. Investigation tasks like this aren''t my strength."

    The Lord Warden Commander patted Chen Chao on the shoulder andughed, "You did well. To be able to kill Yuan Ling, there''s probably no one else who could have pulled that off."

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly, "I nearly lost my life. Tasks like that are truly not meant for people."

    The Lord Warden Commander patted Chen Chao on the shoulder, smiling as he said, "Gained some empty fame, was it not worth it?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "The insults from those people can''t drown me, but that green ape''s fist could definitely smash me to death."

    The Lord Warden Commander burst intoughter, "You brat, you''re getting more brazen. How dare you speak to this official like that?"

    "Just warming up for the impudence toe. From what this lowly official can see, things might not go too smoothlyter." Chen Chao had long seen through what was about to unfold. At this banquet, it was likely quite a few young people would jump out to cause him trouble.

    The Lord Warden Commander raised an eyebrow, "You''re underestimating the Northern Frontier Army. Previously, those young soldiers were discontent with His Majesty''s favor toward you. But now that you''ve killed Yuan Ling and fought the demon princess to a draw, even if they''re fools, they know that they might not be able to pierce through Yuan Ling''s body even if he stood there and let them." "Now, within the Northern Frontier Army, at least among those youngsters, there aren''t many who still hold any grudges against you. Of course, the Ning family''s people won''t show you any good attitude just because you killed Yuan Ling. But tonight, whatever displeasure they have will have to be bottled up."

    "After tonight, you can just walk away. It''s not like they can follow you to the Divine Capital to cause trouble."

    Chen Chao was a little surprised andughed, "That''s good."

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled bitterly, "The remaining will be this official''s problem, though."

    Chen Chao asked in surprise, "Wasn''t it Your Excellency''s problem to begin with?"

    The Lord Warden Commander snorted coldly and did not respond.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The banquet soon began. Chen Chao was seated at the head of the left side, and sitting directly across from him was Qi Yuanjia, someone he had never met before. Chen Chao looked at him a few more times and noticed that this number one powerhouse of the younger generation in the Northern Frontier Army had a strikingly heroic appearance. He carried the aura of a young general that would easily capture the eyes of many young women.

    When Qi Yuanjia noticed Chen Chao''s gaze on him, he raised his cup and smiled faintly, not disying the open hostility that Chen Chao had previously expected.

    Chen Chao also raised his cup in return.

    Both of them drained their cups in one go.

    Since there had been no real grudges between them, it could not be said that this exchange was one of brushing away past grievances.

    After drinking, Qi Yuanjia walked over to Chen Chao. Under the astonished gazes of the other young men, he sat down beside him, poured Chen Chao a cup of wine, and then poured one for himself before saying, "I admire you for killing Yuan Ling."

    Chen Chao lifted his cup, looked at Qi Yuanjia, and smiled, "It''s my duty."

    Qi Yuanjia shook his head. "That should have been our frontier army''s duty."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "Isn''t it the duty of all officials in the Great Liang?"

    Qi Yuanjia thought for a moment, seemingly understanding something, and then nodded. "You''re right."

 Chapter 567: Listen, Theres Thunder in the Distance

    Chapter 567: Listen, There''s Thunder in the Distance

    Qi Yuanjia tilted his head back and drank another cup of wine, then smiled at Chen Chao. "Before you arrived, I had already heard of your name. Originally, I thought about challenging you to a spar. But looking at it now, I won''t bother inviting trouble for myself."

    Qi Yuanjia''s straightforwardness surprised Chen Chao, who also smiled and said, "I''m injured right now, so I''m not willing to fight either."

    Qi Yuanjia asked straightforwardly, "Is Commander Chen nning to stay in the Northern Frontier?"

    Chen Chao was stunned, but quickly understood the implied meaning behind those words. If he stayed in the Northern Frontier, it would mean he was setting his sights on the position of Great General. Having killed Yuan Ling, Chen Chao had already gained a modest level of prestige within the frontier army. If he stayed on and led troops, familiarized himself with military operations, and umted some military achievements, it would not be long before some people would begin to see him as part of the Northern Frontier Army and perhaps even consider him a potential candidate for the position of Great General.

    It was not an impossibility, especially since the current Great General was also the Lord Warden Commander. Naturally, he would show preferential treatment for his old subordinate, which could indeed pave the way for Chen Chao to be the Great General of Great Liang''s Northern Frontier in the future.

    They even wondered if this might be His Majesty the Emperor''s intention.

    When the previous Great General retired, the Lord Warden Commander had been sent from the Divine Capital to take over the role, but that was ast resort. The Northern Frontier never fully epted the idea of military authority in the Northern Frontier Army falling into the hands of anyone outside their own ranks.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "For now, I''m naturally returning to the Divine Capital. As for whether I''lle back in the future, it''s hard to say. After all, as an official of Great Liang, no one can go against the will of the imperial court."

    Qi Yuanjia smiled in return, "Commander Chen, there''s no need for such roundabout words. I''m being straightforward. I just wanted to tell Commander Chen that from the time I joined the army, I''ve had aspirations for the position of Great General. Even if you intend topete for it, I''ll dly apany you to the end, and we can have a fair fight."Chen Chao gave a bitter smile and said, "I have no such intentions."

    While the future was uncertain, Chen Chao personally did not desire to be the Great General of the Northern Frontier. Killing demons was one thing, but if he were truly asked to lead the entire Northern Frontier Army into battle, Chen Chao felt that he did not have this ability.

    Qi Yuanjia smiled without saying anything more. After toasting onest time, he turned and left, but not to return to his seat, but straight out of the banquet.

    Watching his back view, Chen Chao could not help but feel rather emotional. At the very least, this man was considered forthright.

    After a few more drinks, just as Chen Chao was about to leave, Gao Xuan arrived at his side.

    He was the second young man to approach Chen Chao tonight.

    Like Qi Yuanjia, Gao Xuan was also a rather well-known figure among the younger generation in the Northern Frontier.

    Chen Chao knew Gao Xuan, because he had seen him leave Coldgate Pass alongside Xie Nandu.

    Gao Xuan smiled and said, "A toast to Commander Chen."

    He raised his cup and continued with a smile, "During this journey up north, Commander Chen disyed the might of Great Liang. Gao Xuan knows that in my lifetime, I''ll never achieve such feats, so I''m here to toast to you, Commander Chen."

    Chen Chao raised his cup and said, "I''ve heard that General Gao is very skilled in leading troops. Perhaps one day you''ll be riding into the demon race''s royal city on horseback. When that happens, it''ll be this official''s turn to offer you a toast."

    Gao Xuan sighed, "Though it''s something I dream of, who knows if I''ll ever get the chance."

    "I''ve heard that Commander Chen has seen the demon race''s royal city. Could you tell me what it''s like?"

    As a general of the Northern Frontier, Gao Xuan''s greatest interest naturallyy in the destruction of the demon race. He was particrly curious about the fabled royal city of the demon race.

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "I only saw its outline from afar. If you want to know what it''s really like, General Gao will have to go see it for yourself one day."

    Gao Xuan smiled and let it go.

    After having a few drinks with Chen Chao, he too left.

    No one else approached Chen Chao to drink after that, neither the young cultivators from the Divine Capital nor the young people from the Northern Frontier.

    If it had been Qi Yuanjia who had in Yuan Ling, the atmosphere at this banquet would have been much more festive. But since it was Chen Chao, the youths of the Northern Frontier, though they did not cause trouble, also did not particrly celebrate the event. And with Qi Yuanjia having left early, the banquet felt rather dull and lifeless.

    But at least nothing unpleasant happened.

    Chen Chao found an excuse to leave. By the time he stepped out of the General''s Office, it was already pitch dark.

    A soldier handed him antern. As Chen Chao reached out to take it, he noticed the youthful face of the soldier. He smiled slightly at him, and the young soldier softly said, "Lord Chen, you''re truly remarkable."

    Chen Chao smiled.

    Then he carried thentern and walked through the wind and snow.

    Throughout his journey, aside from those elders, he rarely felt any goodwill from his peers. At the academy, because of his status as a martial artist and his rtionship with Xie Nandu, people did not have much of a good impression of him. In the Divine Capital, due to His Majesty''s favor, he shed with many young military officials. Upon arriving at the Northern Frontier, the matter with Ning Chong meant he had not received much goodwill either. Of course, it had always been like this in other ces too.

    But on this northern journey, he seemed to have received some goodwill after all.

    Hmm... not bad.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The time for everyone from the Divine Capital to return was quickly decided. It was said that those surviving scions of aristocratic families had beenining non-stop about the hardships of life in the north and wanted to return to the Divine Capital as soon as possible.

    Indeed, it was already spring by now, but the Northern Frontier was still enduring constant wind and snow.

    These days, Chen Chao had been frequenting the General''s Office, though not because the Great Liang Emperor was still there. In fact, His Majesty had long since returned to the Divine Capital.

    The one he was visiting was the Lord Warden Commander.

    The Lord Warden Commander had not been having an easy time. After this matter ended, he had to deal with cleaning up those in the Northern Frontier Army who needed to be dealt with. Chen Chao was not particrly interested in these matters, but the reason he kepting was because Xie Nandu was nning to visit. However, since shecked the proper status, Chen Chao had to bring her along.

    The General''s Office held many records of past battles against the demon race, piled up over the years. The average generals did not have the qualifications to view them, but the Great General certainly could.

    The Lord Warden Commander and Chen Chao sat on the doorstep of the archive room, watching the woman quietly flipping through those old records.

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, "I didn''t expect that Your Excellency still holds on to old sentiments. If people found out about this, it might invite a lot of criticism."

    Neither Xie Nandu nor Chen Chao were part of the Northern Frontier Army, so they technically were not qualified to ess such information. If word got out, it would naturally lead to controversy.

    "So keep that mouth of yours in check and don''t go bbing," the Lord Warden Commander rubbed his head.

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Of course, since Your Excellency is giving this face, this lowly official will treasure it."

    The Lord Warden Commander was expressionless. "When did this official say that I''m letting her read the records on the ount of your face??"

    Chen Chao was taken aback.

    "Before His Majesty headed north, he already said that she could do whatever she wished."

    The Lord Warden Commander nced at Chen Chao, muttering, "This official initially thought His Majesty had you in mind as the next Great General, but it turns out there''s someone else."

    Chen Chao asked in puzzlement, "Her? Can a woman really convince the masses?"

    Xie Nandu had the ambition to head north, and this was no longer a secret. At least among them, it was not considered a secret anymore. However, for a woman to truly serve as the Great General of the Northern Frontier, it would still be very difficult.

    The Lord Warden said in annoyance, "You''re talking about the future, what are you worrying about now?"

    "Isn''t this just nning ahead?" Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu, who was fully absorbed in the records, and sighed, "A female Northern Frontier Great General would be one of a kind."

    "Don''t act like you¡¯re not benefiting from this. Isn''t she still your wife?"

    The Lord Warden snapped angrily, "This official just can''t understand, why does she like you?"

    Chen Chao responded matter-of-factly, "Do you think there''s anyone better among the young men in this Great Liang?"

    "Indeed, there isn''t. But I still feel the two of you don''t quite match, and that girl doesn''t seem like someone who cares about matters between men and women."

    "Your Excellency, what you''re saying makes no sense. When we''re alone together, how do you know what she''s like?"

    Chen Chao grinned.

    The Lord Warden gave Chen Chao a smack on the head. Seeing the somewhat resentful look in Chen Chao''s eyes, he said seriously, "Going to tell you something, so prepare yourself."

    Chen Chao looked at the Lord Warden with some confusion.

    The Lord Warden looked at Chen Chao and said, "Before His Majesty left the Northern Frontier Great Wall, he told this official about your rtionship with him."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Chao fell silent.

 Chapter 568: Will Spring Come?

    Chapter 568: Will Spring Come?

    Even the slowest of news from the Northern Frontier would eventually reach the Divine Capital, especially now that His Majesty the Emperor had already returned, so that news naturally transmitted back as well.

    First came the names of the many dead, youngsters from the Heavenly Imperial Institution, from the warden faction, but most were from prominent great families. Of course, no one really cared about the deaths of the cultivators from the foreignnds. But even so, the imperial court quickly issued many announcements, and the Ministry of Rites had been busy for quite some time, preparing many things to send to the great families of the Divine Capital. This was to reflect His Majesty''s goodwill, to honor their contributions to the Great Liang. Naturally, aside from hanging whitenterns at their doors, these families also drafted memorials to send to the Emperor in the Imperial Study, expressing their gratitude for His Majesty''s rewards.

    But in reality, neither the things His Majesty sent nor the memorials the families delivered to the pce were given much attention.

    Li Heng was squatting in the Imperial Study, currently burning those memorials.

    These great families were wealthy, so the paper they used was of the highest quality. As it burned, a faint fragrance of ink rose into the air, giving Li Heng a feeling of calm contentment.

    The Great Liang Emperor sat behind his desk, watching the wisps of ck smoke swirl in the breeze, and said softly, "Another year has passed in the blink of an eye."

    Li Heng said, "Your Majesty has already been to the deste north twice. You cannot go again."

    The Great Liang Emperor ignored him and simply said, "Spring has arrived, let''s fly some kites."

    Hearing this, Li Heng paused and looked at His Majesty in confusion. Thetter paid him no mind, rising on his own and leaving the Imperial Study.Li Heng said no more. As he exited the Imperial Study, he ordered someone to fetch a kite.

    Spring in the Divine Capital was still quite cold, with only the first green buds just starting to sprout on the trees.

    There was not much sense of spring yet.

    But in reality, it was much better than the Northern Frontier.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked ahead and soon arrived at a vast square. A young eunuch came running from a distance, panting as he carried a simple kite in his hand. Li Heng took the kite and was about to hand it to the Great Liang Emperor, but the emperor merely took the kite and stood still, smiling as he said, "You fly it."

    Li Heng nodded, and soon the kite was soaring, swaying in the sky.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up at the kite, some memories surfacing in his mind.

    "Li Heng, We remember many years ago, it was always you apanying Yuan''er to fly kites," the Great Liang Emperor suddenly said, making Li Heng sink into his memories.

    After a moment, Li Heng sighed as well, "Yes, back then, Her Highness the Princess loved flying kites every spring. Her Majesty wasn''t in good health, and Your Majesty was always preupied, so it was only this servant who kept herpany. But even then, Her Highness the Princess always longed for Your Majesty to be there with her."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "At that time, Our nephew was pressuring hard. Every day, We had to think about how to handle him, We didn''t have the mood for anything else. Then there were the wars for a few years, which left Us no time at all. Andter, after bing this so-called Emperor, the whole of Great Liang rested on Our shoulders... Oh, right, even if We had wanted to spend time with her, by then, she had already grown up and no longer wished to speak to Us."

    "Sometimes, We think the easiest thing to overlook in this world is time. You always feel like there''s more of it, that you can wait a little longer, but before you know it, the time is gone."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the kite in the sky and smiled, "Being born into the imperial family isn''t a good thing."

    Li Heng thought for a moment but did not respond.

    The Great Liang Emperor said self-deprecatingly, "But it seems We put myself on the throne. If We hadn''t wanted to be Emperor, We could have just let him kill Us back then?"

    Li Heng did not answer, he just said softly, "Your Majesty, there have been many rumors circting in the Divine Capitaltely."

    The Great Liang Emperor said nonchntly, "Is it that group of civil officials stirring things up again?"

    Li Heng replied, "I''m not entirely sure, we haven''t traced the source."

    Hearing this, the Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng. There should not be anything that the Great Liang Emperor did not know about.

    The Great Liang was his, and the Divine Capital even more so. Anything that happened here, he should know about clearly.

    If it could not be traced, that actually revealed a lot.

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "What kind of rumor?"

    Li Heng said softly, "Some are saying that thete Crown Prince still has living descendants."

    The Great Liang Emperor fell silent, not talking.

    It did not seem like a secret, many had spected about Chen Chao''s identity, but it was all just conjecture without solid evidence. Even if they knew, they had to pretend not to, and they certainly would not dare to speak of it openly. But now that rumors were spreading, it signified something different.

    Clearly, someone wanted to reveal Chen Chao''s identity to the public.

    Li Heng added softly, "Perhaps they weren''t referring to him."

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak.

    No matter who the rumors referred to, it essentially signified one thing - someone intended to use this matter to further their own agenda.

    Perhaps it was to borrow this opportunity to send the Great Liang into chaos, or maybe it was a direct attempt to... remove the Great Liang Emperor from his throne.

    Many ministers in the court had been promoted by thete Crown Prince years ago, and quite a few had remained loyal to the deposed emperor too.

    Of course, the most radical among them had long since returned to the dirt. But there were still plenty of people who, while outwardlypliant, harbored ulterior motives.

    However, that was not the most important issue.

    The most important thing was how the great families would choose to act.

    They held the greatest power, and their voice carried significant weight.

    In the past, they remained silent because all of thete Crown Prince''s descendants were thought to have died. Even if they wanted to support a new emperor, there was no suitable candidate.

    But now things were different. If thete Crown Prince''s lineage still had living descendants, then supporting one of them as the new ruler would be a legitimate course of action. There would not be much opposition to it.

    At the very least, it would have a im of legitimacy.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s throne had been snatched from someone else. So would it not be natural to return it?

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, "So, they''re finally afraid."

    Li Heng remained silent.

    Over the years, the Great Liang Emperor had done many things that those great families did not want to see.

    Yet, at times, even if they did not want to see it, they could only watch.

    But their patience had its limits.

    As the Great Liang Emperor took more action, they became increasingly fearful.

    They were uncertain about what the Great Liang Emperor might ultimately do.

    Thus, rumors began to spread.

    It was both a threat and also a deration.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "We would like to see just how far they''re willing to go."

    The paper kite continued to fly in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Spring has arrived, and another year begins. It''s always the same dull thing. There should be some fresh sights."

    A young man walked along the streets of the Divine Capital, ncing at the paper kites floating in the sky.

 Chapter 569: Rainy

    Chapter 569: Rainy

    Spring had arrived, but the Northern Frontier was still filled with wind and snow. Though it had lessened considerably, it still fell intermittently.

    The farther south they traveled, the better the weather became. But in reality, it was still cold, though not as bitter as in the north. Yet, winter would always pass, whether objectively or subjectively.

    The cultivators heading south appeared far more dejectedpared to when they had first gone up north. Though they were all returning home safely, some of their nsmen and friends would forever remain in the deste north.

    A faint sense of sorrow lingered among the group.

    The schrs from the academy who apanied them also did not have pleasant expressions. Some of their students had perished during this journey, including disciples of their old friends. They were now thinking about how to exin these losses to their friends.

    Wei Xu was not sitting inside the carriage but was instead driving it, watching the ever-changing scenery pass by, lost in his own thoughts.

    At the rear of the convoy, inside one of the carriages, Xie Nandu sat across from Chen Chao. Xie Nandu was writing something with an ink brush, her head lowered. Chen Chao looked at her, as though wanting to say something but hesitating.

    After some time, Xie Nandu finished her task, raised her head, and handed what she had written to Chen Chao.

    "Memorize it."Xie Nandu said softly, her voice not loud but carrying a tone that allowed no objections.

    Chen Chao frowned as he looked at the small booklet in his hand. He found that it contained Xie Nandu''s insights on the demon territory and the Northern Frontier, all based on the ces she had visited and the records she had studied. Her conclusions were well-founded, and it could be said that if Xie Nandu were to join the Northern Frontier Army as a general, she would have little difficulty. Moreover, she had long proven her capabilities.

    She was highly suited for leading troops into battle. The only issues were that shecked prestige within the army and that she was a woman.

    These two matters posed significant challenges.

    Especially thetter, since there was still a prevailing bias against women in the world today.

    Chen Chao said irritatedly, "I don''t want to be the Great General, so why should I memorize this?"

    Xie Nandu could not bothered to argue further, she simply said, "Memorize it."

    Chen Chao sighed, reluctantly putting the booklet away, and said with a smile, "I''ll memorize it when I have time. I''ll give it back to you when I''m done."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "No need."

    Since she had written it down, she had alreadymitted all of it to memory and did not need to look at this booklet anymore.

    Chen Chao muttered, "I really don''t know how your brain works."

    Xie Nandu responded, "I also don''t know how yours works."

    Knowing he could not win an argument with the woman in front of him, Chen Chao said nothing more. Instead, he pulled out a handkerchief and, mimicking Xie Nandu''s tone, said, "Memorize this."

    Xie Nandu took the handkerchief, frowning slightly because it was clearly a woman''s handkerchief.

    Chen Chao, feeling a bit guilty, turned his head away.

    "What is this?¡± Xie Nandu asked.

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°It''s a technique called Qi Observing Technique. It''s very useful, but right now I think its greatest use is in helping you figure out if someone is lying.¡±

    Xie Nandu frowned and asked, ¡°Is this a secret art from the lineage of qi refiners?¡±

    Chen Chao was surprised, ¡°You even know that?"

    There are many things recorded in the academy''s library. Knowing about this isn''t difficult,¡± Xie Nandu said calmly. ¡°But this should be one of the most secretive methods of the qi refiners; not something that''s passed down in the outside world.¡±

    At this point, Chen Chao felt even more guilty.

    In a soft voice, Xie Nandu said, ¡°Did you kill a female qi refiner just for this secret technique?¡±

    Chen Chao turned back, somewhat displeased. ¡°Why do you view me that way?¡±

    But he soon noticed Xie Nandu''s expression and Chen Chao became deted. ¡°You tricked me.¡±

    ¡°It seems there was a woman who was quite fond of you. Care to tell me the full story?¡±

    Xie Nandu spoke with a faint smile, but the look in her eyes became much sharper, like a sword about to be drawn.

    Chen Chao gave a bitter smile and said, "There''s no story, it''s just..."

    "Alright, no need to say it now. How about you tell me after I master this secret technique?"

    Xie Nandu seemed rather indifferent.

    Chen Chao waved his hand, but soon took the initiative to recount the events that had taken ce in the deste north.

    A long timeter, Xie Nandu asked, "Since you were told not to tell other people, why did you tell me?"

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and replied matter-of-factly, "Do you count as other people?"

    Xie Nandu smiled, handed the handkerchief back to him, and said calmly, "You can look at it yourself. I don''t need it."

    Chen Chao asked, "Are you angry?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head.

    Chen Chao breathed a sigh of relief. Although he could not fully grasp Xie Nandu''s thoughts, since she said she was not angry, then she surely was not. There was no need to overthink it.

    "Don''t ask." Perhaps sensing that Chen Chao was about to inquire, Xie Nandu shook her head and said, "Don''t ask."

    She repeated the same sentiment twice, but her tone was noticeably softer the second time.

    Chen Chao took back the handkerchief and tucked it into his bosom.

    Xie Nandu raised an eyebrow and said, "Can''t you copy it down and destroy the handkerchief?"

    Chen Chao was stunned, he had never thought of that.

    "Forget it, keeping it as a memento is fine too. Men always want to remember the people who treat them well."

    Xie Nandu smiled, though her tone seemed to carry a hint of sourness?

    Chen Chao felt that Xie Nandu was acting a little strange, but before he had time to ask anything, Xie Nandu said, "It seems that qi refiners have a very different view of the world than ordinary people."

    Chen Chao replied, "They''re always mysterious, but some of their methods are indeed quite impressive. Take this secret technique, for example. I wonder if I can even cultivate it."

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said, "After this trip to the north, His Majesty seems to trust you a bit more?"

    Chen Chao nodded. On matters like this, he saw no reason to hide from her.

    "But it''s a pity. The bond between you and your uncle will have to be tested again."

    Xie Nandu stared into Chen Chao''s eyes, an inexplicable emotion flickering in her gaze.

    Chen Chao recalled what the Lord Warden Commander had told him earlier.

    Without beating around the bush, Xie Nandu said calmly, "I''ve already received news. Recently, rumors have been spreading in the Divine Capital, likely targeting you. Your identity is about to be exposed."

    Chen Chao''s identity had always been a matter of concern for the various factions in the Divine Capital, including the foreignnds. Many had already vaguely guessed the truth, but no one had openly revealed it because there was no evidence. However, things were different now.

    With rumors starting to circte, they might either be quelled or confirmed.

    The oue would depend on what result could satisfy all the parties involved.

    Xie Nandu said softly, "It''s a very troublesome matter, perhaps even more dangerous than your time in the deste north."

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow and said, "It seems like ever since I learned of this, I''ve already fallen into some trap."

    "That''s right."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "You''ve improved a little."

    Chen Chao asked, "Do you have a solution?"

    "No."

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, "I''m not an immortal. Oftentimes, I''m powerless against much of what happens in this world."

    "Besides..."

    Xie Nandu added softly, "This is a choice between you and your uncle."

    Chen Chao asked, "Do you think he will kill me?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "That''s an answer you''ll have to find on your own."

    Chen Chao smiled and said indifferently, "I already know the answer."

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly and said, "You shouldn''t trust someone so easily."

    "But blood is thicker than water. He''s my biological uncle by blood."

    Chen Chao smiled and looked at Xie Nandu in front of him.

    "That elder brother of yours certainly didn''t treat His Majesty as his uncle," Xie Nandu noticed that Chen Chao was getting closer and frowned slightly.

    Chen Chao smiled, "He¡¯s him, and I¡¯m me."

    "When I saw you that time, I took a gamble and won. This time, I''ll win again. I have no doubt."

    As he spoke, the distance between Chen Chao and Xie Nandu was less than an inch.

    Xie Nandu frowned, saying, "Move away..."

    Before she could finish, her mouth was already silenced.

    She frowned slightly, feeling a certain someone''s breath. Soon, she felt weak all over.

    She reached her hand out, wanting to push him away. But when her hand rested on his chest, she found she had no strength left. So, she ced her hand on Chen Chao''s shoulder instead.

    After a long while, their lips parted, and Chen Chao whispered, "Last time you took advantage of me. This time, it''s my turn."

    Xie Nandu''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Shameless."

    But before she could say anything more, he pressed in again.

    The woman exhaled softly like orchids, "Watch where you''re touching."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At some point in time, it started raining outside the carriage.

 Chapter 570.1: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 1

    The first spring rain of the year hade, but someone was in no mood to appreciate it. After sitting back down again, that same person who felt a bit guilty turned his head, and pretended to nce out of the carriage, saying softly, "Spring rain is as precious as oil."

    As for the woman whose face was bright red, she quickly calmed down, tidied her clothes, and did not speak immediately. Instead, she lifted the curtain and looked at the surrounding scenery. The group was already nearing Changping Prefecture, where the Divine Capital was located.

    In the following days, Chen Chao first memorized the booklet given to him by Xie Nandu thoroughly. Afterward, he picked up the handkerchief and began practicing the secret technique written on it. Whether it was luck or natural talent, Chen Chao, following what was described, unknowingly felt a faint stream of qi being born in his meridians.

    That qi was mysterious and subtle, seemingly useless. At least, it could not be used to kill anyone. But ording to the secret technique, it signified that Chen Chao had the qualifications to learn this Qi Observing Technique.

    Thinking about how the sect of that woman who owned this secret technique only had her capable of cultivating it, Chen Chao could not help but feel a little proud. Perhaps his path as a martial artist was off track, and maybe bing a qi refiner was the true Great Dao ahead of him. It would not take long before he could be the top qi refiner in the world.

    However, when he thought of the current attitude of the qi refiners lineage toward him, Chen Chao sighed. Even with this talent, it seemed unlikely that any sect would be willing to take him in.

    Chen Chao quickly shook those thoughts out of his mind, rubbing his head. There was no need to rush with this Qi Observing Technique, he could practice it leisurely when he had time. The more pressing matter was this journey north. After experiencing so many life-and-death battles, there was much to ponder carefully. Whether it was the life-or-death battle with Yuan Ling, the even more dangerous battle with Autumn afterward, or seeing the Sword Sect''s great talisman and the battle between the Sword Sect''s Sect Master and the Demon Emperor, all of these had given him some benefits. However, thest two encounters did not offer much of a boon. After all, he was not a sword cultivator, just a martial artist.

    But after all was said and done, the most important thing was the great battle where the Great Liang Emperor used his saber to y Yuan Shan. In that battle, it was almost as if the Great Liang Emperor was teaching Chen Chao, step by step, how to use a saber.

    That was what benefited him the most.Chen Chao also had a question: when it came to saber techniques alone, was thete Great General stronger, or was his uncle stronger?

    After thinking it through carefully, Chen Chao felt that his uncle should be the stronger one.

    However, all said and done, the previous owner of his saber was likely a first-rate saber user in the world.

    Xie Nandu had observed Chen Chao''s busyness these past few days and did not take the initiative to interrupt. Like Chen Chao, she had gained quite a lot from their journey north, especially the final battle between the Sword Sect''s Sect Master and the Demon Emperor. For Xie Nandu, it was a tremendous opportunity. The moment when the world''s number one sword cultivator unleashed his sword, even catching a glimpse of it could provide endless benefits. Although Xie Nandu''s ambitions were entirely focused on the Northern Frontier, her talent was undeniable. Her insights from that battle might even surpass those of Yu Xiyi.

    These few days had been perfect for digesting what she had learned.

    It was not until a few dayster, after both had more or less absorbed their gains, that they finally opened their eyes again.

    Chen Chao noticed that Xie Nandu''s sword qi had grown even sharper than before and could not help butment, "You truly are a freak."

    The woman before him was progressing far too quickly on the path of cultivation.

    Xie Nandu reminded him gently, "In about ten days, we''ll arrive at the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao responded with a hum, still not caring too much.

    Xie Nandu remained silent, just looking at him.

    Chen Chao said, "There''s no way that the moment I reach the gates of the Divine Capital, arge crowd of so-called former ministers of the previous dynasty will be kneeling in front of the gate, crying their eyes out, sobbing ¡®Your Highness, we''ve finally found you,¡¯ and then draping the imperial robe over me, urging me to ascend the throne immediately, right?"

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu could not help but stifle augh.

    It was truly too ridiculous.

    "But I reckon that the moment I return to the Divine Capital and part ways with you, I''ll run into a bunch of people I''d rather not see." Chen Chao suddenly joked, "How about I make an effort, and you could be my empress?"

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "Not interested."

    Chen Chao frowned, "Is it that being an empress isn''t interesting, or marrying me isn''t interesting?"

    Xie Nandu nced at him, "Guess?"

    Chen Chao lowered his voice and said, "If I were to be the emperor, would the main gate of your Xie Family still dare not open to me?"

    "Turns out that you''ve been holding onto that grudge all this time," Xie Nandu remarked. "Hard to say. I''m also curious about how that old ancestor of the Xie Family would choose."

    Chen Chao sighed, "Looks like there¡¯ll be a lot to deal with."

    As he spoke, Chen Chao took out the handkerchief again, intending to review the cultivation method of that Qi Observing Technique. Xie Nandu nced at it and asked, "What''s that girl¡¯s name?"

    Without thinking, Chen Chao blurted out, "Liang Jinjin."

    It was only after he spoke that he noticed Xie Nandu staring at him.

    Chen Chao pped his forehead and immediately understood - he had fallen for this woman''s trick again.

    At this moment, Chen Chao was incredibly relieved that the woman in front of him had not learned the Qi Observing Technique. Otherwise, how could he survive the days ahead?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Many qi refiners sects in the northernnds were located at the border between Changping Prefecture and Xinliu Prefecture. The choice of location was very particr. As the group in the world most concerned with the flow of the heavens and the earth, their selection of sect sites was naturally very demanding.

    Pinecreek Mountain was not a major qi refiner sect in the north. Currently, the sect had just over a hundred disciples, but its location was quite good. Years ago, the founding ancestor of Pinecreek Mountain traveled the world and came upon this mountain. Seeing a thousand-year-old ancient pine tree at the summit and a stream flowing gently from the top, the ancestor instantly recognized this ce as a blessednd. He then established the sect here and named it after the mountain.

    At its peak, Pinecreek Mountain had thousands of disciples and nearly became the leader of the northern qi refiner sects. However, over the years, no renowned powerhouses had emerged from the sect, and as time passed, its decline became inevitable.

    The current sect master of Pinecreek Mountain, Sage Bamboo Moon, was only a qi refiner in the Great Beyond Realm, and most of the sect''s powerhouses were at this same level. As a result, Pinecreek Mountain has been acting very low-profile in recent years.

    Liang Jinjin had already returned to the sect before the expedition to the deste north had ended, but she felt uneasy throughout her journey. After all, the sect had sent her along with several senior brothers and sisters to the deste north. But in the end, only she returned. It would be hard to exin this.

    Despite her anxiety, she still made her way back. As soon as she arrived at the foot of the mountain, two disciples guarding the sect entrance called out excitedly, "Senior Sister Liang!"

    Liang Jinjin returned to her senses, looked at the two junior brothers who had only recently joined the sect, and forced a slight smile, nodding her head.

    "Senior Sister Liang... where''s Senior Brother Xu they all?"

    "Um... I need to meet with the sect master first, then..."

    Liang Jinjin did not say much and quickly ascended the mountain. It did not take long before she met Sage Bamboo Moon, the current sect master of Pinecreek Mountain and also her master.

    Sage Bamboo Moon was already over fifty years old but did not show any signs of aging, resembling a woman who had just entered her thirties. However, the weariness and destion in her eyes made her appear somewhat lifeless.

    After Liang Jinjin paid her respects and was about to speak, Sage Bamboo Moon waved her hand and said, "I already know. This journey to the deste north wasn''t easy. The fact that you returned alive is already fortunate enough. As for your senior brothers and sisters, it was fate. No one can be med for it."

    Liang Jinjin softly said, "My senior brothers and sisters died because of me. Please punish me, Master."

    Sage Bamboo Moon smiled slightly. "What is there to punish? It''s not as if you killed them yourself. Since it wasn''t an internal strife among fellow disciples, there is no me. Not obtaining that item was also fate, so there''s no need to me yourself."

    Liang Jinjin was stunned but quickly took out the item she had obtained from the Small Hill Sect and presented it to Sage Bamboo Moon. "This disciple is fortunate to havepleted the task. Though I didn''t return with my senior brothers and sisters, I was fortunate enough to find this."

    Sage Bamboo Moon took the item, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes as she asked, "How did you manage to obtain this item?"

    Liang Jinjin quickly recounted her journey. She had already thought through how to exin everything beforehand, so there were not too many problems with her story.

    After listening, Sage Bamboo Moon said with vicissitudes of emotion, "It must have been hard on you. Truly no easy feat. Still, your senior brothers and sisters died a worthy death."

    After offering a few words offort, Sage Bamboo Moon sent Liang Jinjin off to rest.

    As she watched her master''s departing figure, Liang Jinjin did not feel much joy. Instead, she felt a deep sense of unfamiliarity with her master''s unusual behavior.

    After returning to her residence, Liang Jinjin sat by the window, gazing at the breathtaking scenery outside, but her mind was somewhat elsewhere.

    What upied her thoughts instead was the figure of that man.

    Liang Jinjin''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she secretly spat in disdain. However, after a moment, she rested her chin on her hand, recalling his scarred upper body.

    She could not help but sigh.

    What in the world earth had he experienced?

    ______

 Chapter 570.2: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 2

    Deercry Monastery, in a small temple at the back of the mountain.

    These days, the old monk perhaps felt too stifled staying in the temple, so he simply sat on the doorstep. Today''s sunlight was pleasant, a rare warm spring day. But even as the warm rays fell on the old monk''s face, they couldn''t illuminate the deep lines etched there. Those things hidden within his wrinkles remained forever shrouded in darkness.

    Under the sunlight, the old monk''s dust-covered robes had specks of dust dancing in the air. He lowered his head to look, but his turbid eyes showed no emotion.

    The old monk narrowed his eyes slightly, looking up at the warm sun in the sky. Actually, cultivators had a different name for the sun, they called it celestial star.

    However, a more widespread term among themon popce was simply ¡°the sun,¡± while ¡°celestial star¡± was a phrase only found in the memories of older cultivators and ancient texts.

    The old monk sat on the doorstep for a while before he vaguely noticed a figure d in ck walking over from the distance.

    This sight caused the old monk who had lived for countless years to fall into a brief trance. Most of his life had been spent in this small temple without friends. Perhaps he had friends once, but they had long since passed before him. He had no disciples either. Though he asionally gave guidance to some monks in the temple, there was never an official master-disciple rtionship. The one person he had truly regarded as a disciple was the Nation Teacher of Great Liang, who was called the ¡°Demon Monk.¡± Yet, even they never had the official rtionship of master and disciple. Now, many years have passed since that Great Liang Nation Teacher''s time.

    That once-young monk also liked to wear ck robes.

    Now, he was once again seeing a young monk who liked to wear ck.In an instant, countless stories from the past flooded the old monk''s mind, and he could not help but let out a sigh.

    The young monk came before the shrine, slowed his footsteps, and respectfully bowed to the old monk in front of him.

    The old monk was the oldest and most senior person in Deercry Monastery. No matter who came before him, they were all juniors in his eyes.

    The old monk opened his turbid eyes and gazed at the young monk without saying a word.

    The two monks, one old and one young, locked eyes for a long time.

    Finally, the old monk sighed deeply and said, ¡°Since you chose the worldly Zen, seeking a fresh start, why have you changed your mind? Cultivation isn''t easy. To walk the same road again, do you not find it tedious?¡±

    The young monk smiled and asked, "You''ve walked this path for so long, what scenery did you see at the end?"

    The old monk sighed, "The Great Dao is endless. Who dares im they''ve reached the end?"

    "Then haven''t you considered that this path might be wrong?" The young monk smiled and said, "Maybe it was wrong from the start, so no matter how far you walk, you''ll never reach the end."

    The old monk replied, "How long have you even lived to say something like that?"

    The young monk said, "You¡¯ve lived a long time, but spending your entire life in this temple isn''t much different from living just a few years."

    The old monk smiled, though when he did, the wrinkles on his face twisted in a way that made the expression seem odd; even uglier than crying. It was impossible to tell he was smiling at all. He had lived many years, and no one had ever dared speak so rudely to him. Even that monk, once called the "Demon Monk," had shown respect.

    "It seems you''ve really changed a lot," the old monk said softly. "You''re not the same as before."

    The young monk smiled, "I''m not that old friend you knew."

    The old monk smiled but remained silent.

    The young monk slowly knelt down and said softly, "I want to hear you preach on Zen."

    The old monk asked in surprise, "Since you''ve already started practicing worldly Zen, what''s left to learn from my Zen?"

    The old monk had spent his entire life meditating on the secluded Zen. In all the world, there was no one more knowledgeable in this aspect than him. If the young monk were still cultivating secluded Zen, he would naturally be the old monk''s heir. But since the young monk had switched to worldly Zen, their paths had already diverged.

    They were like a chicken and a duck trying tomunicate -pletely different paths.

    The young monk said earnestly, "All rivers flow to the sea, all paths lead to the same source. In the end, it''s all the same."

    The old monk remained silent, simply looking at the young monk before him quietly.

    It seemed as if he were trying to see through the ck robes, to pierce into the heart within - was it still the same heart?

    In that moment, everything around them froze. The falling leaves suspended in mid-air, distant birds ceased their chirping, and even the wind between heaven and earth stopped flowing.

    The old monk slowly raised his withered arm, and no dust fell with the movement.

    He had lived many years and reached an exceedingly high level of cultivation. Though he might not be the most deadly of cultivators, he was likely the most mysterious. His mysteriousness far exceeded even that of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. The world knew the Sword Sect''s Sect Master for his unparalleled Sword Dao, yet few had ever seen him unleash his sword. This made the Sword Sect''s Sect Master known as the most mysterious cultivator in the world. But as for this old monk, there were likely even fewer who knew of his existence at all.

    If the old monk wished to do anything, the young monk would be powerless to stop him. If he wanted to know something, presumably, the young monk would not be able to hide it as well.

    And yet, his hand never fell upon the young monk''s head.

    Not because he could not, but because he did not wish to.

    He did not want to be tainted by this karma.

    No one knew how long had passed when the old monk finally withdrew his hand. The wind began to flow again, distant birds resumed their singing, and the fallen leaves drifted to the ground.

    The old monk let out a sigh, "Since our paths are different, why listen to my Zen? I have no Zen left to share with you."

    The young monk slowly lifted his head and said softly, "In that case, I ask you to cripple all of this disciple''s cultivation."

    The old monk looked at him and said, "Are you sure you want to start over, leaving no way back?"

    The young monk nodded lightly and said softly, "Without destruction, there can be no rebirth."

    The old monk was silent for a long time before saying, "I''ve seen many young people, but they''ve all died."

    It was an interesting remark, yet a bit perplexing.

    The young monk said, "Dying on the path isn''t a disgrace."

    Hearing these words, the old monk made no further attempt to dissuade him. He cast onest nce at the young monk.

    The young monk''s brows furrowed slightly, and then a trace of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. His body trembled violently, nearly copsing to the ground.

    After a moment, the young monk slowly straightened up and solemnly kowtowed three times to the old monk.

    Then, struggling to his feet, he said softly, "I hope we never meet again in this lifetime."

    The old monk said nothing.

    The young monk turned and slowly walked away.

    Step by step, he walked with great difficulty.

    The old monk nced up at the celestial star in the sky, but said nothing.

    ______

 Chapter 570.3: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 3

    Chapter 570.3: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 3

    After making several stops, Yu Xiyi had been traveling south at a slow pace ever since leaving the Northern Frontier. This young sword cultivator, who had recalled the story from years ago, might have seemed carefree when departing, but how could he have truly moved on so easily in his heart? Thus, as he journeyed south, not only did he refrain from using his sword to fly, he chose to walk, traveling at a leisurely pace. After covering some distance, he would rest for a while. By the time he reached Changping Prefecture, it had already been half a month.

    During this half month, he walked slowly, thinking deeply.

    The more he thought, the more troubled he became.

    However, after entering Changping Prefecture, the weather warmed up considerably. Yu Xiyi stopped in amandery city, entered a tavern, and drank sullenly for half a day.

    Afterwards, he left themandery city and headed for White Deer Prefecture.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    White Deer Prefecture had always been filled with a schrly air. This was evident not only in therge number of schrs scattered throughout the prefecture, but also in the names of various ces, which were carefully chosen with literary references. For example, the name "Vermilion Deer Commandery" originated from a famous poet of a previous dynasty.

    However, that Treasure River Town in Vermilion Deer Commandery seemed less dignified, as if it were the child of the stepmother. Its name was casually taken from the Treasure Water River that ran through the town.It appeared rather casual.

    However, the Treasure Water River had a special type of soil called "treasure soil," which was an excellent material for making inkstones. As a result, the small town had thrived for generations by crafting inkstones. The Treasure River inkstone was regarded as one of the top ten inkstones in White Deer Prefecture, and countless schrs and poets were deeply enamored with it.

    As Yu Xiyi passed by the stone bridge just outside the town, he saw many local townsfolk digging for soil along the Treasure River.

    Yu Xiyi stood there for a moment, his gaze sweeping over the people, but he did not spot any familiar faces. Letting out a long breath, he felt a mixture of relief and disappointment. Before he could step down from the stone bridge, a group of children ran over from the town''s entrance, many of them holding kites. It seemed they were on their way to fly kites outside the town. The children were full of excitement and just gave this young stranger a few nces as they passed by, their minds entirely focused on their kites, not sparing any thought for anything else.

    Yu Xiyi smiled and was just about to enter the town when he noticed a child on the side of the stone bridge, leaning over and staring eagerly at the river below. The child stretched his neck and leaned so far forward that he was about to fall headfirst into the water.

    Yu Xiyi who had just walked up behind him, grabbed the child by the cor, saving him from bing soaked.

    There were many townsfolk digging in the river, so even if the child had fallen in, he likely would have been quickly rescued. But if his clothes got drenched, this little one would probably be in for a good scolding when he returned home, perhaps with a round of bamboo stick punishment to go with it.

    After being pulled back and avoiding falling into the river, the child first let out a sigh of relief, then seemed a little disappointed. Only after that did he look at the unfamiliar young man in front of him, grinning as he thanked him, "Thank you."

    Hearing the child''s pure White Deer Prefecture ent, Yu Xiyi felt a sense of nostalgia. Out of curiosity, he asked, "What were you looking at?"

    Yu Xiyi''s ent was quite simr to that of White Deer Prefecture, as Yu Xiyi and White Deer Prefecture were neighboring regions. There was only a slight difference in dialect. However, the child immediately recognized Yu Xiyi as an outsider. After a brief pause, the child asked, "Are you here to buy inkstones? My family''s inkstones are really good, and they''re cheap too. Do you want toe to my house and buy one?"

    Yu Xiyi smiled without answering, instead pointing at the stone bridge.

    The child realized a little btedly and gave an embarrassed smile before whispering, "There''s an ancient sword hanging beneath the bridge. The elders say it''s there to subdue the demonic dragon in the river. I wanted to take a look."

    "If you want to see it, why not go down to the riverbank? The view from there is clearly better."

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow.

    Since ancient times, there had been legends of demonic dragons dwelling in rivers. Therefore, when bridges were built over rivers, a dragon-subduing sword must suspended beneath the bridge, meant to suppress the demonic dragon and ensure peace, good weather, and prosperity for thend.

    "Mother won''t let me y by the river. She says if the river sweeps me away, that''ll be the end of me." The child scratched his head and then said softly, "But I know how to swim. She just won''t allow it."

    Yu Xiyi let out an "oh" and then asked, "Why don''t you join them to fly kites?"

    The child had a look of disdain. "I don''t like flying kites. What''s fun about that?"

    Yu Xiyi had initially assumed the child''s family might be poor and unable to afford kites, but seeing his expression now, it was clear the boy simply did not enjoy such things. Hence, he chose to be by himself, to look for the dragon-subduing sword beneath the bridge.

    Yu Xiyi smiled, "Let me guess, you probably want to be a sword immortal?"

    The child looked shocked and asked with incredulity, "How did you know?!"

    Yu Xiyi said, "It wasn''t hard to guess."

    The child gave Yu Xiyi a thumbs-up, but then sighed as he said, "The closest thing we have to a sword immortal around here is Uncle Liu, the cksmith on the east side of town. But he doesn''t forge swords. It''s boring."

    Yu Xiyi said seriously, "Isn''t a pig butcher stronger than a cksmith?"

    The child was momentarily speechless, unsure what to make of Yu Xiyi''s oddment.

    Yu Xiyi chuckled and then said, "I want to take a look at that dragon-subduing sword too. Want toe along?"

    He had already been thinking about this matter constantly, and now, hearing Yu Xiyi mention it, it naturally stirred those thoughts in his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he asked cautiously, "You won''t let me fall into the river, right?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded.

    And so, the two who had just met went to the riverbank and looked beneath the stone bridge. Sure enough, they saw a rusty iron sword hanging below the bridge.

    The child was filled with longing, but before he could speak, Yu Xiyi smiled and said, "I bet you''ve thought a hundred times about taking this sword and leaving home one day, then bing an invincible great sword immortal."

    The child looked astonished, as if seeing a ghost. "How do you know everything?!"

    Yu Xiyi still answered that it was not hard to guess.

    The child felt a bit deted. But soon after, he frowned and said with some disdain, "This sword can hardly even be called a sword. If I took it to roam the world, people would probablyugh their heads off."

    Yu Xiyi nodded in agreement, "It''s just an ordinary iron sword, and who knows how many years it''s been there, weathered by countless wind, frost, and snow. At this point, not only would it be hard to use for killing, you''d probably struggle just to pull it out. If you managed to, you might only get half of it, with the other half rusted solid inside the scabbard."

    The child burst outughing.

    Yu Xiyi said, "So, don''t even think about sneaking off with it. Without the dragon-subduing sword, wouldn''t everyone in this town see you as a sinner?"

    The child had grown somewhat used to having his thoughts seen through again.

    After ncing at the young man before him, he asked again, "Are you here to buy an inkstone or not?"

    Yu Xiyi did not answer directly but instead asked, "Do I look like a schr to you?"

    The child nodded, then shook his head.

    Yu Xiyi did not say much more, he just smiled and said, "I''m here to find someone, but I could also buy an inkstone while I''m at it. I''ve heard your Treasure River Inkstone is one of White Deer Prefecture''s top ten famous inkstones."

    The child was an honest one. After frowning, he blurted out, "It used to be like that years ago, but these days more people are making inkstones, and some don''t have the skill. The bad ones have dragged down the reputation of the Treasure River Inkstone. How does the saying go... The good and bad are mixed together?" "Right, anyway, if you''re buying an inkstone, you''d better keep your eyes sharp. You might not necessarily get a good one. I''m not saying this just to make you buy my family''s inkstone. As my mother always says, in business, it''s more about rtionships than the deal itself. But don''t go spreading that around, you''ll offend people."

    id this with such an old-fashioned tone, Yu Xiyi could not help butugh.

    Yu Xiyi quickly said with a smile, "So, where''s your family''s shop? Take me there."

    The child thought for a moment, hesitating a little.

    Yu Xiyi noticed the boy¡¯s hesitation andughed, "I get it. If you go back now, they''ll probably make you stay and watch the shop, and then you won''t be able to y anymore. But you feel like, since there''s business, you should take me there, right?"

    The child rolled his eyes without saying a word.

    Yu Xiyi asked, "What''s your name?"

    The child replied, "Huang He. Huang as in the yellow in Yellow River, He as in the river in Yellow River."

    Yu Xiyi clicked his tongue and said, "Your ability to say pointless things is impressive. If you ever decide to write those cheap novels, you''d definitely be a pro at it."

    Huang He seemed to have made up his mind and said, "Fine, I''ll take you there."

    But Yu Xiyi was not in a hurry. Instead, he said, "The day''s still early. How about I find the person I''m looking for first? We can set a time, and after you''ve had your fun, we can meet back here and then go to your ce to buy the inkstone."

    Huang He asked curiously, "Who are you looking for? I know everyone in this town."

    Yu Xiyi shook his head, "I¡¯m not telling you."

    Huang He scoffed, "I can tell you''re here to find your lover. You must be doing so-so yourself, and you''re afraid to meet her because you''re worried about embarrassing yourself. That''s why you''re so hesitant."

    Yu Xiyi was at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    However, just as he was about to walk into the town alone, Huang He ran up after him, "You''ve never been here before, and you probably won''t be able to find who you''re looking for. How about I show you around? I''m bored anyway."

    Yu Xiyi thought for a moment and nodded.

    And so, the two, one adult and one child, entered the town together.

    ______

 Chapter 570.4: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 4

    Chapter 570.4: The Past is Nothing But a Memory - Part 4

    In Treasure River Town, within the courtyards of differing heights, the scent of ink filled the air, and the streets were lined with countless inkstone shops. It was not surprising, as the entire town''s livelihood depended on these items. Yu Xiyi walked slowly, listening to Huang He''s constant chatter, but paid it no mind.

    As for how to discern the quality of inkstones, this young genius sword cultivator who had already reached the Great Beyond Realm did not care. Most likely, he would never have much to do with such things in his lifetime.

    This was not actually Yu Xiyi''s first time in this town, but thest time he came here felt like a lifetime ago.

    He wandered aimlessly, deliberately avoiding the familiar alleys from his memory, instead roaming other parts of the town like a headless fly.

    Huang He was bored to begin with, he realized that the stranger was not interested in anything he was saying. Feeling discouraged, he was about to stop walking to spite him when Yu Xiyi turned to him and said, ¡°You can ask me about things outside this town. I know more than you do.¡±

    Huang He was taken aback, then immediately asked, ¡°Who is the greatest sword immortal in the world right now?¡±

    Yu Xiyi replied calmly, ¡°The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡±

    "Sword Sect?¡±

    With patience, Yu Xiyi exined, ¡°In the whole world, there''s only one sect where everyone is a sword cultivator. It''s in Yellow Dragon Prefecture. If you ever get the chance to travel far and still want to be a sword cultivator, you can seek out this sect. But it''s not easy to find. It depends on your luck.¡±Huang He became intrigued and asked curiously, ¡°How powerful is the Sword Sect''s Sect Master?¡±

    Yu Xiyi smiled and said, ¡°Not that powerful.¡±

    "But he''s still more powerful than any other sword cultivator in the world."

    Yu Xiyi bought two sugar figurines from a roadside vendor, handing one to Huang He. Thetter epted it without hesitation and ced it in his mouth, asking with his mouth full, ¡°Then what''s the best sword in the world?¡±

    ¡°That''s hard to say. There¡¯s a ce called Sword Qi Mountain that specializes in forging flying swords. Most of the swords carried by those you call sword immortalse from there. Every hundred years, they forge a sword known as the Hundred Year Sword. In other words, for that hundred years, that sword is the sharpest in the world. A few years ago, it was the hundred-year mark, and Sword Qi Mountain forged a sword called Wild Grass. It was taken by a sword cultivator named Yu Xiyi, who happens to be from the Sword Sect.¡±

    Huang He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡±

    Yu Xiyi;''s heart stirred, but his expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°But why is the sword called Wild Grass? That name''s way too casual.¡±

    Huang He did not like the name of the sword from the bottom of his heart.

    Yu Xiyi did not exin further, merely looking into the distance.

    Huang He then asked many more questions about things he was very interested in, but they were mostly about sword immortals.

    It was actually logical, which young boy did not want to be a carefree sword immortal?

    Yu Xiyi answered almost all of the child''s questions with a smile, showing no signs of impatience.

    One adult, one child, one asking, one answering, it was rather harmonious.

    Huang He eventually asked, "What about you? Are you a sword cultivator?"

    Yu Xiyi turned his head to look at him and asked, "Do you see my sword?"

    Huang He looked Yu Xiyi up and down but did not find any trace of a flying sword. He shook his head in disappointment.

    Yu Xiyi said, "Bing a sword cultivator isn''t that easy. I don''t think you have much hope."

    Yu Xiyi had already examined the boy''s natural talents earlier and found that he indeedcked the aptitude for sword cultivation.

    Huang He frowned. "You can tell?"

    Yu Xiyiughed. "I was just talking nonsense."

    Huang He looked a bit disappointed. Having his lifelong dream dismissed so easily, whether joking or not, left him feeling somewhat deted.

    Yu Xiyi consoled him, "It''s no big deal if you don''t be a sword cultivator. Being a martial artist works too. I know a guy who''s really good at cutting people down with a saber."

    "What¡¯s the point of that? What''s the difference from being a pig butcher?" Huang He clearly was not impressed.

    Yu Xiyiughed. The top martial artist of the younger generation in the Great Liang Dynasty had just beenpared to a pig butcher. The next time Yu Xiyi saw Chen Chao, he would have to tease him thoroughly about this.

    As the two continued to walk and chat idly, the sky soon darkened.

    Huang He who had long since finished his candy figure and was still chewing on the stick suddenly pped his forehead. "Oh no! The shop''s already closed!"

    Yu Xiyi did not seem to mind. "Just think of it as a deal that didn''t go through. No big deal."

    Huang He stared at Yu Xiyi for a moment and suddenly asked, "Are you still looking for that person or not?!"

    Yu Xiyi shook his head. "Not anymore. Looking around was enough."

    Huang He could not understand how Yu Xiyi could change his mind so quickly. But after biting his lip, he looked at Yu Xiyi and said, "I''l give you a free inkstone!"

    Yu Xiyi shook his head. "Don''t go sneaking home to steal one. If your mother finds out, won''t you be in for a round of bamboo-stick stir-fry?"

    Huang He raised his head confidently. "If Mother knew you saved me once and treated me to a sugar figurine, she''d definitely give you one too!"

    Yu Xiyi responded with an "oh" and teased, "Sounds like your family isn''t doing too well."

    Merchants often prioritize profit, after all. Too much kindness, and business would inevitably suffer.

    Huang He rolled his eyes and asked, "Do you want it or not?"

    Yu Xiyi pulled out a coin pouch from his robes and said, "How about I buy one?"

    Huang He clicked his tongue, "You''re pretty rich."

    Yu Xiyi smiled and said, "Take it yourself. However much you want, it''s up to you. After that, I''ll wait for you by the stone bridge for an hour. If you can''t find me, consider the inkstone my gift to you."

    Huang He thought for a moment, then finally reached into Yu Xiyi''s coin pouch and took out a Great Liang general currency coin before running off into the distance.

    Yu Xiyi put away his pouch, smiling without saying anything.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Huang He jogged down the streets, quickly crossing a few blocks before darting into a small alley. As he arrived at his doorstep, a woman had already been waiting there for some time. Seeing her, Huang He felt a bit guilty and called out, "Mother."

    The woman raised an eyebrow and asked, "Where did you run off to all day this time?"

    Huang He lifted his head and grinned, "Nowhere, just wandered around town."

    The woman who was already getting on in years, but still retained the look of her youth, raised her hand as if to strike him. But after Huang He repeatedly called out "mummy is the best" sweetly, she lowered her hand. Just as Huang He thought he had escaped punishment, the woman grabbed his ear and tugged. "You''re just like your father, all honeyed words."

    From inside the house, a man working on an inkstone grumbled, "What? Wifey, you''re really ndering the two of us. Who in this town doesn''t know that you''re the best?"

    The woman clicked her tongue and said, "There you go again!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, the man with both hands covered in dirt walked out, his face full of simple honesty. "Wifey, that''s not fair. I''m known in town for being an honest man. Every word I say is the truth."

    The woman let go of Huang He''s ear and could not be bothered to argue with this father-son duo.

    After rubbing his ear for a moment, Huang He quickly began sharing what he had seen today. Then, smiling, he said, "Mummy, I want to give him an inkstone, the best one!"

    He waved the Great Liang general currency coin in his hand, but how could it be enough to buy an inkstone?

    The woman sighed. "This family''s going to fall apart one day."

    The man chuckled, "Not with wifey around, it won''t!"

    Huang He knew this meant his mother had agreed, so he hurried off to pick out the finest piece of inkstone. After that, he dashed out of the house. The man turned back to continue working on inkstones, while the woman quickly stepped out of the yard, shouting, "Slow down, don''t trip!"

    But by then, the boy had already vanished without a trace.

    The woman sighed, then suddenly turned around again, staring at the entrance to the alley.

    The alley waspletely empty.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Huang He ran all the way to the stone bridge outside the small town, but there was no sign of that figure. He mumbled, "It hasn''t been an hour yet, has it?"

    He felt a bit disappointed, but just as he was thinking of heading back, he bumped into Yu Xiyi, who was walking out of the town.

    "Where have you been?" Huang He was a little angry.

    Yu Xiyi smiled and replied, "I was looking for someone."

    Huang He was taken aback, asking curiously, "Did you find them?"

    Yu Xiyi nodded his head.

    Huang He realized btedly, "Turns out you already knew where the person you were looking for was. You just didn''t dare to see them? Did you gather your courage just now?"

    "You got it half right."

    Huang He asked curiously, "Is it really your lover?"

    Yu Xiyi chuckled, "Once upon a time. But now, her lover is someone else."

    Huang He consoled, "You¡¯re really pitiful."

    Yu Xiyi did not take it to heart and simply said, "When I was younger, I was just like you, dreaming of one day taking the dragon-subduing sword from under that bridge, wandering the world, and bing a peerless sword immortal. But it''s not that easy."

    Huang He nced at Yu Xiyi with a sense of shared sympathy.

    Yu Xiyiughed and said, "I''m serious. You won''t be a sword immortal in this lifetime, but I still have a chance."

    Huang He scolded, "Aren''t you just repaying kindness with ingratitude?!"

    Yu Xiyi burst outughing.

    Huang He shoved the inkstone into his hands.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Huang He had to head home.

    Yu Xiyi put away the inkstone and bid Huang He farewell.

    "Will we meet again?"

    He was just a child after all, when about to part ways, it always made him feel sad.

    Yu Xiyi replied, "If fate allows."

    Huang He said "oh" and replied with a "goodbye" before walking towards the town.

    "Huang He!"

    But after taking only a few steps, Huang He heard someone calling him from behind.

    He turned his head in confusion, and Yu Xiyi stood in the middle of the stone bridge, smiling as he said, "You gave me an inkstone, so how about I give you something in return too?"

    Huang He shook his head and said, "I took the money! I don''t want your stuff."

    Yu Xiyiughed, "No worries."

    Before his words even finished, a flying sword appeared before him, hovering in mid-air.

    Huang He''s eyes widened, too shocked to speak.

    "What''s the point of looking for that rusty sword? Let me show you the best flying sword in the world."

    Yu Xiyi gazed at the Wild Grass in front of him and said softly, "Let me show you a sword immortal."

    As he spoke, Yu Xiyi stepped onto the flying sword. At that moment, who would say he did not have the bearing of a sword immortal?

    Huang He opened his mouth wide, utterly astonished.

    Yu Xiyi soared through the air on his sword.

    "Past events have turned to dust, only this sword remains to y demons!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the entrance of the town, a woman hurried over, her face already streaked with tears at this moment.

 Chapter 571: Discussing Business

    Chapter 571: Discussing Business

    By the time Huang He returned to his senses, Yu Xiyi had already disappeared into the horizon, never to be seen again.

    He turned around rather reluctantly, and saw his mother waiting by the bridge, her eyes slightly red as if she had been crying.

    "Mom."

    Huang He called out to her softly, "Mom, do you know him?"

    The woman nced at Huang He and nodded.

    Huang He gave an "oh," thought for a moment, and said, "I won''t tell Dad."

    The woman was silent.

    Huang He took his mother''s hand and walked home, asking carefully, "Mom, did he almost be my dad?"

    The child was quite perceptive and could grasp many things.The woman patted Huang He on the head and smiled, "There are many things that almost happened, why do you care so much about this?"

    Huang He sighed and said with regret, "What a pity, I almost had a sword immortal for a dad."

    The woman frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Huang Heughed and replied, "But Dad is great too."

    The woman nodded and smiled, "To me, your dad is the best in the world."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The journey southward for the Sword Sect''s Master was simrly slow. However, unlike Yu Xiyi, this generation''s Sect Master of the Sword Sect, the undisputed leader in Sword Dao, did not feel guilty. Instead, after the battle in the deste north with the Demon Emperor, he had gained some enlightenment. Thus, during this trip down south, although he traveled slowly, his sword intent grew ever more profound.

    For a figure like him, advancing even half a step further in the cultivation of Great Dao was exceedingly difficult. Otherwise, he would not have taken such a great risk to battle the Demon Emperor in the demon territory to seek that glimmer of enlightenment. Fortunately, this gamble had turned out to be a significant victory for the Master of the Sword Sect.

    A journey of ten thousand miles with a sword was indeed worthwhile.

    After arriving in Changping Prefecture from Xinliu Prefecture, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master quickened his pace. Following the official road, he resembled a sheathed flying sword, with the scattered sword qi around him slowly returning to its sheath at this very moment,pletely contained.

    When he traveled north, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was like a flying sword slowly unsheathing. Only when he fully arrived in the demon territory did he truly draw his sword. This time, returning south was the opposite.

    After leaving Changping Prefecture and nearing Yellow Dragon Prefecture, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master encountered a group of daoists in green clothing marching along the official road. They held many daoist magic artifacts and seemed to be heading to some famous mountain for a mystical ritual. The Sect Master of the Sword Sect had never had much fondness for the daoist sects among the three schools, but he had no intention of harming them for no reason. Thus, he merely stepped aside, allowing the group of daoists to pass by him.

    The group of daoists in green robes did not so much as nce at the middle-aged man before them. They would never have imagined that this man, with his salt-and-pepper hair and rather handsome features, was the number one sword cultivator of the current era.

    After the daoists disappeared from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s line of sight, he resumed his journey. However, after only a few steps, a handsome daoist appeared before him. The daoist stood by the roadside, smiling as he watched the Sword Sect''s Sect Master traveling from north to south.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows slightly and quickly realized the identity of the man before him. Looking at the daoist, he asked, "Do you intend to stop me?"

    The daoist smiled and said to himself, "You just had a battle with the Demon Emperor. Though you''re a bit wounded, I''m guessing your sword intent has grown stronger, hasn''t it? If we fight now, would you give this penniless daoist the sword strike you held back?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said indifferently, "It wasn''t saved for you. You''re not worthy of that strike."

    The daoist was not bothered by this obvious disdain. He just took a few steps forward, clicking his tongue as he said, "Hearing you talk, people who don''t know might think you''re already invincible under the heavens. If you''re so formidable, why didn''t you kill the Demon Emperor for this penniless daoist to see?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master snorted coldly, unwilling to engage further. Despite the saying "don''t hit the face when hitting someone," the daoist''s words were even sharper.

    The daoist did not try to stop the Sword Sect''s Sect Master from moving forward. Instead, he walked alongside him,menting. "This penniless daoist truly never expected that your sword strike wasn''t meant for the Demon Emperor. Do you really think that person is more interesting than the Demon Emperor?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained silent and continued walking silently.

    The daoist was not angered and just said softly: "That sword of yours is still iplete, so you''re reluctant to use it. After all, once it''s unleashed, it will more or less be the final form. You''ve spent your whole life painstakingly honing this sword, so naturally, you want it to be the best it can be. But you''re really walking an unconventional path, your first choice for sharpening your Sword Dao is actually the strongest opponent. Do you really ce so much hope in that one strike? Hoping to deliver a sword strike that has never existed before, and one that future generations will never be able to replicate?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows slightly, somewhat surprised. He had not expected that this daoist, who was not even a sword cultivator, understood his ambition better than any sword cultivator in the world.

    "I started researching that sword strike when I first began practicing the sword. It''s been so many years, and yet it''s still iplete. My battle with the Demon Emperor brought it a little closer topletion, but for it to reach perfection will take more time."

    Since the daoist understood Sword Dao, and even more so, understood him, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was willing to talk more, as a way to pass the time.

    The daoist smiled and said, "This penniless daoist would be happy to serve as the grindstone for your sword."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Masterughed. "What? You, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the leader of Daoism under the heavens, aren''t afraid I''ll kill you with one sword strike?"

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple Master replied, "This penniless daoist has always known you don''t think much of mybat skills."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not deny it, simply saying, "If I were to fight you, I''d rather go to Deercry Monastery and fight that old monk, to see if his years of cultivation have truly granted him a buddha''s Golden Body."

    "The monk won¡¯t fight you. If you insist on causing trouble for him, you''ll likely not leave Deercry Monastery alive. That old monk may not be as skilled in killing as you are, but he''s lived too long, knows too much, understands too much. Even this penniless daoist wouldn''t dare step into that temple lightly."

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple Master smiled. The affairs of the world often involved just two or three people, yet even those two or three could be too many.

    The two continued traveling together, eventually reaching amandery city. They went up a restaurant, chose a seat by the window, and ordered some wine along with a few small dishes. When the waiter saw their attire, he was initially a bit dissatisfied. But fearing the temple master''s daoist status, he said nothing more.

    If the waiter had known who these two actually were, he probably would not have even dared to breathe too loudly.

    The Temple Master could represent the entire daoist lineage of the world, and while the Sword Sect''s Sect Master could not represent all sword cultivators, his cultivation realm was high enough that he had the qualifications to sit at the same table as the Temple Master.

    "Some things, when kept hidden for too long, lose their original meaning when finally spoken. If you want something from me, now is the time to say it. If you hold it in any longer, I might lose interest in hearing it," the Sword Sect''s Sect Master said, looking at the wine cup before him. In an instant, ripples formed on the surface of the wine. Upon closer inspection, one could see countless tiny flying swords shing and battling within the cup. This level of absolute control over sword qi, there was no more than a handful of people in the world who could match it.

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "There''s a sword artifact in the Infatuation Daoist Temple. You know of it."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was momentarily distracted. As the Dao leader in Daoism, the Infatuation Daoist Temple had a well-established inheritance and countless treasures within their sect. Yet, none of these so-called treasures held any meaning for the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. His lifelong desire was to progress ever further in Sword Dao. He just wanted the sword in his heart to be the highest in the world. Hence, aside from swords, he cared little for the things of this world. However, he had long heard of a sword artifact in the Infatuation Daoist Temple named "Genesis." There was no definitive consensus on which flying sword was the sharpest in the world, and the sword called Genesis was not among those discussed. Yet, it was famous for its mysteriousness. It was said that in the past, the Dao Ancestor wielded this sword and fought with many great sword immortals of the world. The Dao Ancestor was not a sword cultivator, yet he could defeat those sword immortals while wielding this sword, making its mysteries even more intriguing.

    ¡°Are you giving me this sword?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master grabbed the wine cup and downed it before saying mockingly, ¡°Do you have the guts for that?¡±

    As a relic of the Dao Ancestor, even with all the authority and power the Temple Master had, he would not dare easily give it away.

    The Temple Master said, ¡°Giving it to you is naturally impossible. But if you agree to one matter for me, this penniless daoist can lend it to you for a look.¡±

    ¡°How long would I be allowed to view it?¡± the Sword Sect''s Sect Master asked.

    The Temple Master smiled and replied, ¡°The sword lies with this penniless daoist. This penniless daoist can apany you back to the Sword Sect. As for how to travel and how long, Sect Master can decide for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid I might take a liking to that sword artifact and im it for myself?¡± The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the Temple Master.

    The Temple Master smiled, ¡°Sect Master truly thinks that this penniless daoist cant fight. But even if Sect Master forcibly takes it, our Daoism would lose face, and I''m afraid that the Sword Sect might disappear from the world entirely.¡±

    Daoist cultivators were the most numerous under the heavens, and among them, the number of powerhouses were beyond count. Even in a sect like the Sword Sect, filled with sword immortals possessing formidable killing power, if they truly angered the daoist sects, there was likely no sect in the world that could remain unshaken. Especially considering that the Sword Sect was thest remaining sect in the worldposed solely of sword cultivators.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said calmly, ¡°If that really happens, my Sword Sect will simply side with the Great Liang.¡±

    The Temple Master was at a loss whether to cry orugh, ¡°If we''re discussing business, let''s discuss it properly. Why does Sect Master always want to flip the table?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master gave a faint smile.

    The Temple Master did not mind. He merely dipped his finger in some of the wine and wrote a few characters on the table.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was expressionless as he looked at the words. Then, he fell into deep thought.

    The Temple Master was not in a hurry and slowly sipped his wine.

    No one knew how much time had passed, but the wine stains on the table had dried by the time the Sword Sect''s Sect Master finally spoke. ¡°The price you''re asking is so high, yet you only want this little in return. I''m curious, what exactly are you thinking?¡±

    The Temple Master replied, ¡°I''m naturally thinking that I must seal the deal, so even if I take a loss, I''ll take the loss.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Show me the sword.¡±

    That meant he had agreed.

    The Temple Master smiled faintly and waved his hand. A seemingly ordinary peachwood sword appeared just outside the window.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked over solemnly, his expression bing peculiar.

 Chapter 572: Your Highness is Buying a Clay Figurine

    The young cultivators returning from the Northern Frontier were met with a warm reception from many of the citizens of the Divine Capital. At the city gates, a crowd of people had gathered, eagerly awaiting their arrival.

    These young cultivators, whose moods had been somewhat low, felt their spirits lift at this sight. Sitting atop their horses, their postures straightened unconsciously, as if the gloom from before had been swept away.

    Oftentimes, something like honor can bring morefort than tangible rewards, and it often stired certain emotions and aspirations in people.

    The fervent gazes of the ordinary citizens were something they might not have cared about on any other day, but at this moment, those gazes made them feel a sense offort, pride, and self-satisfaction.

    The civilian''s eyes swept repeatedly over the young cultivators entering the city. But soon, disappointment set in because no one had spotted the figure they most wanted to see.

    "Where''s Commander Chen?"

    "Where is he? Can hee out and say a few words?"

    Someone in the crowd called out loudly, looking toward the procession. "We all want to see Commander Chen!"

    As that man shouted, others quickly joined in, echoing his words, "Yes, yes, where''s Commander Chen? Come out and say a few words!"A bold woman chimed in, "We want to see Commander Chen!"

    In an instant, the city gate area became a frenzy. The young cultivators'' expressions turned somewhat awkward, with many feeling a twinge of envy, though most of them were more inclined toward disdain.

    Emotions were alwaysplex.

    Although Chen Chao''s reputation in the Divine Capital was not particrly good among cultivators and prominent figures, it was a different story with themon people. Among the civilians, the youngmander who had won first ce at the Myriad Willow Convention andter made quite a name for himself was actually well-regarded. Rumors about him had already spread far and wide, and many of the citizens secretly hoped that this young martial artist would one day be the future Lord Warden Commander of the Great Liang.

    As the crowd grew more excited, some had already stepped onto the streets, blocking the group''s advance. The young cultivators at the front were somewhat displeased, but since they were in the Divine Capital, no matter how extraordinary their backgrounds, they did not dare to do anything.

    After all, His Majesty resided in the Divine Capital, watching over it. Stirring up any trouble here could lead to serious consequences.

    Wei Xu stopped his carriage, nced at the growing number of gathered civilians, and remained calm. In the eyes of cultivators like him, the opinions ofmoners were often insignificant, but when the numbers became overwhelming, even Wei Xu understood that the situation might not be so simple.

    One must remember that Emperor Taizong of this dynasty once said, ¡°Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it.¡±

    Wei Xu turned to look toward thest carriage in the procession but did not see the figure he was expecting.

    Neither Chen Chao nor Xie Nandu had shown themselves.

    Yet, the group was nowpletely blocked.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, on the upper floor of a restaurant, a crowd had already gathered, making this an excellent spot to observe the scene.

    Inside a private room, two men were currently quietly watching this scene unfold.

    "Was this organized spontaneously? Either way, I don''t quite believe it," one of the men in ck said with a smile. "That rumor just came out, and now this is happening. His Majesty''s methods are truly brilliant."

    The other man, a frail-looking middle-aged man, appeared much calmer. He just said calmly, "His Majesty''s methods are far more sophisticated than you think. Those fools believe His Majesty only knows how to kill, but if all he knows is how to kill people, how could he have held onto this empire?"

    "From the Myriad Willow Convention to the subsequent granting of the right to bear arms, each promotion, even sending out that Thousand Year cial Stone, His Majesty has done so much, and that young martial artist has returned the favor in kind too. It really looks like the two of them, uncle and nephew, are already of one mind and heart."

    The man in ck sneered, "But this is an empire, it''s the throne. Can it really be epted that easily?"

    The other man replied, "That''s why everyone''s betting. But it''s difficult to say who will win."

    The man in ck nodded and said softly, "There are so many with the surname Chen, but there''s only one throne. What a mess."

    With that, he stood up and left, leaving the other man behind.

    The man continued to watch the street, lost in thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao still had not appeared in the procession. But soon, constables from the Left Guard''s office arrived. The leading officer shouted, "Commander Chen is injured and cannot meet with you right now. Please disperse!"

    As soon as the constables from the Left Guard arrived, they quickly began dispersing the gathered civilians.

    The civilians were rather disappointed that they had not seen Chen Chao. But they still quickly made way and allowed the procession to continue.

    But in reality, the carriage was empty, with no one inside.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu had long since left the group, quietly entering the city.

    At this moment, the two of them were standing by a small street stall, browsing through the little y figurines the vendor was selling.

    Xie Nandu nced toward themotion in the distance and asked curiously, "You don''t want to bask in the limelight?"

    Chen Chao frowned and replied, "All that grandstanding makes me sick. Look at this y figurine, isn''t it quite good?"

    As he spoke, Chen Chao kept his focus on selecting the figurines, clearly uninterested in the events taking ce elsewhere.

    Xie Nandu frowned slightly and asked, "Could this be one of His Majesty''s methods?"

    Chen Chao picked up a ry figurine, examined it, then put it down before replying, "You should know better than I do. His Majesty''s methods wouldn''t be this shallow. If anyone really thinks that, they''re not too bright... You definitely wouldn''t think that, you''re just testing me, right?" "This y figurine doesn''t look good. It''d be better to make a new one."

    Chen Chao looked at the stall owner and asked, "Can you make one on the spot? Money isn''t an issue."

    The y figurine vendor smiled warmly at Chen Chao and nodded, "Of course. What would you like? I rely on this to make a living, I guarantee it''ll be lifelike."

    Chen Chao pointed at Xie Nandu and asked, "Can you make one that looks like her?"

    The vendor nced at Xie Nandu, then remarked, "This youngdy is truly beautiful. Is she your wife? Not to tter you, but you''re very fortunate. I bet even Her Majesty the Empress isn''t as beautiful as this miss, right?"

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "What''s the use of being pretty? It can''t be eaten. And no matter what you say, I''m not paying extra."

    The vendor chuckled as he pulled out a piece of yellow y, looking at Xie Nandu as he spoke, "That''s not the right way to think. No matter what, beauty is pleasing to the eyes, isn''t it? Besides, one look at this youngdy, and it''s clear she''s not an ordinary person. To have her as your wife, you must have umted blessings in your past life."

    As the vendor spoke, he began shaping the y figurine based on Xie Nandu''s appearance. His hands were skillful, and before long, the figurine started to take shape, bearing a remarkable resemnce to Xie Nandu.

    Chen Chao nodded, "What you said is true. It''s definitely pleasing to the eye."

    Xie Nandu remained silent the whole time, uninterested in what Chen Chao was saying and without any inclination to refute him.

    The vendor smiled and said, "This youngdy is truly remarkable. She''d make a fine empress, but s, there can only be one empress in this world, so it''s difficult."

    As he spoke, he lifted the y figurine in his hand, having already shaped it to resemble Xie Nandu perfectly, though itcked a certain lifelikeness.

    He set the y figurine aside and smiled, "It''ll be ready soon. Once it dries, I can apply some color."

    Chen Chao frowned slightly, dissatisfied, "Your craftsmanship seems a bitcking. It has the form butcks the spirit."

    The vendor frowned as well and retorted, "Don''t speak carelessly, customer. I''ve been practicing my craft for many years. How could my workck spirit?"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "Don''t take it seriously. I was just speaking casually. I can tell your skill is solid. You must''ve been doing this for quite a number of years."

    "That¡¯s right, I started making y figurines long before the current Emperor ascended the throne. It''s hard to say exactly how many years, but it''s been at least twenty years. To be honest, I''ve even met His Majesty, Emperor Lingzong, in person."

    As the vendor continued picking out the colors, he added, "But Emperor Lingzong was quite foolish."

    Chen Chao asked, "Why do you say that?"

    The vendor said, "In matters of session, once a decision has been made, why hesitate? Anything with hidden dangers should be resolved early, or else all theseter troubles wouldn''t have happened."

    Chen Chao responded, "But they''re bound by blood in the end. Resorting to killing at every turn might not be the best approach."

    The vendor smiled and said, "When ites to imperial session, bloodline means nothing. Surely you understand the saying ''there are no familial ties in the imperial family,'' right?"

    Upon hearing this, Xie Nandu furrowed her brows slightly.

    Chen Chao, on the other hand, did not have any reaction. He just smiled and said, "Not everyone thinks that way. Throughout history, not all emperors have been lonely rulers. Besides, I think the current Emperor is very good. After all, he ventured to the deste north alone, that''s one of a kind."

    The vendor was taken aback, then sighed and said, "It may have been unique before, but perhaps not in the future. Even though this Emperormands great respect now, not everyone epts him. After all, he didn''t ascend the throne legitimately!"

    As he spoke, the vendor had already begun to paint the y figurine. In no time, it wasplete, bearing a 70% to 80% resemnce to Xie Nandu, though it stillcked the spark of life.

    When the vendor handed the figurine to Chen Chao, he did not reach out to take it but smiled and said, "This figurine doesn''t look nice, can I refuse it?"

    The vendor nodded, "Business is business, after all. There''s no such thing as forcing a sale. But while you can refuse the figurine, perhaps Your Highness should ask this youngdy in front of you whether she wants to be empress or not."

    The term "Your Highness" made it clear that this vendor was indeed no ordinary street vendor.

    Chen Chao sighed, "You people came again, it''s really troublesome."

    The vendor looked at Chen Chao andughed, "What else can we do? Your Highness is the only candidate. If we don''te to you, who else would we seek?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "But I really don''t want to meet any of you."

    The vendor was indifferent and simply replied, "But Your Highness must understand, the de is now in someone else''s hand. If you don''t do something, there''s no guarantee you''ll be able to protect your life."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The vendor smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 573: Uncle and Nephew, Father and Son

    Listening to the conversation between Chen Chao and the y figurine vendor, Xie Nandu remained silent. Standing in front of the stall, she appeared to be just an ordinary young woman, only concerned with the figurines in front of her.

    Chen Chao reached out, snatching a piece of yellow y from the vendor''s hand, and began to shape it as he spoke to Xie Nandu, "Have you not considered Song Yingxu''s fate? Do you people not care about the lesson learned from his failure?"

    Some time ago, Song Yingxu hade to the Divine Capital, but his fate was very tragic; he died at the hands of the Lord Warden Commander.

    The vendor raised an eyebrow, "Lord Song was hot-blooded, but he was a little too impulsive. The timing wasn''t right back then, but he acted arbitrarily. It''s not something to dwell on too much."

    Chen Chaomented, "You seem to understand it well. Aren''t you on the same side? Why speak of it so lightly?"

    He continued shaping the y while ncing at Xie Nandu, though his handiwork was clearlycking. The figure he crafted was an odd, misshapen thing, barely resembling a person.

    "How is it? Does it look like you?" Chen Chao asked Xie Nandu with an eager look.

    Thetter furrowed her brows slightly and replied bluntly, "Is that supposed to be you?"

    Chen Chao chuckled, "It''s you."The vendor watched the two young people flirting in front of him without much reaction. He slowly said, "Your Highness, now that the timing is right, are you truly not tempted?"

    "Are you sure about this? Haven''t you considered the possibility of being used as a pawn again?"

    Chen Chao nced curiously at Xie Nandu, as if his thoughts were entirely focused on the y figurine in his hands.

    "Of course, it''s all a game of chess. But whether you are the yer or the pawn, that''s not easy to say. Your Highness, you must know that the current emperor has already incurred public outrage. If Your Highness were to step forward now, countless people would rally behind you. Even though that person is in power, there are still many in court and among the people who fondly remember the Crown Prince Yiwen. As the sole bloodline of thete crown prince, there''s no one more legitimate than you." "We hold righteousness in our hands. This endeavor is not about taking something that doesn''t belong to us, it''s simply reiming what was always meant for Your Highness. It''s only right."

    The current emperor''s elder brother, Emperor Lingzong''s eldest son, had been posthumously titled Crown Prince Yiwen. Although the deposed emperor had once posthumously recognized him as emperor, the world today still did not regard him as the legitimate ruler.

    The vendor smiled, "The timing, the terrain, and the people are all aligned. We''re only waiting for Your Highness to nod."

    Chen Chao did not immediately respond. Instead, he spent some time finishing the y figurine in his hands and ced it on the stall. He extended his hand and smiled, "Some paint, please."

    As he spoke, he tossed a few pieces of skygold coins. The amount was likely enough to buy the entire stall.

    "Your Highness, even if you are unwilling to do these things, have you considered whether those around you are willing? Does this Miss Xie think about bing empress?"

    The vendor was very patient, never losing his temper with Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao ignored him and continued to paint the y figurine. In no time, a crooked andpletely ugly y figure appeared in his hands. He looked at Xie Nandu and asked, "Which one do you like?"

    The one the vendor had kneaded earlier was lifelike and could be considered a fine piece, while the one Chen Chao made appearedpletely haphazard and was hardly recognizable as a person.

    The difference between the two was stark, it was obvious which was superior at a nce.

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao but did not speak.

    The y figurine vendor watched Xie Nandu with great interest, eager to see how this Xie Family''s genius daughter would choose.

    Xie Nandu said, "The one you made is really ugly."

    The vendor chuckled.

    Chen Chao responded with a grin, "I''ll make you an even prettier one next time."

    Xie Nandu reached out to take the y figure Chen Chao had made and said calmly, "But I like ugly things, like you."

    Chen Chao put on a pained expression. "Why would you say that about me in front of an outsider?"

    The y figurine vendor sighed. It seemed like they were merely choosing between figurines, but everyone knew that the situation was far moreplex.

    Chen Chao turned to the vendor and said, "You saw it yourself, she doesn''t like the figurine you made."

    The vendor remained silent.

    Xie Nandu alone might not be able to affect anything, but standing behind her was the entire Xie Family, one of the tworgest aristocratic ns in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Xie Family of the Divine Capital and the Wei Family had long stood as two powerful forces in a delicate bnce.

    Chen Chao asked, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. And if you don''t have any urgent business, please stop seeking me out. Dealing with you people is more exhausting than killing demons."

    After saying this, Chen Chao was about to take Xie Nandu''s hand and leave.

    "Your Highness, wait a moment."

    The y figurine vendor looked at Chen Chao with a more serious expression.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "What, are you nning to use force now?"

    The vendor shook his head, nced at Xie Nandu, and said, "There is something I wish to say to Your Highness alone."

    Without hesitation, Chen Chao shook his head. "She and I are the same."

    The y figurine vendor thought for a moment but did not press further. He just said softly, "Does Your Highness know how His Highness the Crown Prince Yiwen met his end?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly and remained silent.

    There are many things one can choose to ignore or not think about, but some matters must be faced and cannot be forgotten.

    For instance, the murder of one''s father, no one could choose to forget such a thing.

    Chen Chao looked at the vendor, his expression calm.

    The vendor said, "What if I told Your Highness that thete Crown Prince died at the hands of the current Emperor?"

    Hearing this, Xie Nandu frowned slightly.

    This one sentence was far more impactful than anything said before. Nothing in the world could carry more weight than those words.

    "Even if Your Highness has no ambition for the throne and does not desire this kingdom, surely you can''t ignore the duty of avenging your father, can you?"

    The y figurine vendor looked intently at Chen Chao and said softly, "Please think carefully, Your Highness. If you wish to know more, I''lle to meet you, Your Highness."

    With that, the vendor smiled slightly, turned, and left without any hesitation.

    Watching this person leave, Xie Nandu said softly, "Now that is a true tactic."

    Between uncle and nephew, many things might have been forgiven and forgotten, but if there were truly such a matter between them, it would inevitably sow discord.

    Chen Chao said, "It seems like this time, they''ve reallye prepared."

    Xie Nandu asked, "There''s something I''ve been curious about, how did you get the position of warden of Tianqing County?"

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu. "You''ll find out soon."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The two arrived at the academy, walking past the shores of South Lake, nearing that small courtyard.

    Xie Nandu was holding the y figurine in her hand, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "Without overthinking it, if you really had to do this, what do you think are the chances of sess?"

    Xie Nandu raised her eyebrows slightly and quickly replied, "Hard to say, but there''s definitely a chance of sess."

    Chen Chao responded with an "oh," saying nothing more.

    The two had already arrived at the courtyard entrance.

    The maidservant Liu Ye came out from the courtyard and handed over a secret letter, whispering, "Miss, this was sent from home. It''s said to be personally written by the ancestor and only for you to read."

    Xie Nandu took the letter, her expression somewhat serious.

    Chen Chao said, "I bet there are a lot of people in many ces right now with massive headaches. There''s a storming and nothing can stop it."

    Xie Nandu opened the letter, took a few looks, and then said, "I need to go to the Xie Family''s ancestral manor. What about you? Will you go to the pce?"

    "I just want to roast a few sweet potatoes to eat, but I can save one for you."

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "Don¡¯t stay out overnight."

    Xie Nandu did not speak and just left with Liu Ye.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao sat in the courtyard, roasting several sweet potatoes, but Xie Nandu did not return before nightfall.

    Feeling a bit tired, he sat beneath the eaves and unknowingly fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After many years, there was once again a family banquet in the imperial pce.

    The world knew that aside from his deep and unwavering affection for the Empress, the Great Liang Emperor had no special feelings for his children. Her Highness the Princess fared somewhat better, but even that was limited. In the past, although the Empress would asionally summon her children to the pce, the Emperor never attended.

    When the Empress passed away, none of the three princes or the princess were able to enter the pce to see her for thest time. When the Princess passed, only the Third Prince was allowed into the pce.

    The Great Liang Emperor was not a perfect man, and he was particrly harsh in this regard.

    Now that both the Empress and the Princess had passed, the Great Liang Emperor seemed to have rekindled some sense of familial attachment, which led to this family banquet.

    The three princes who received the imperial decree did not dare dy and quickly made their way to the imperial pce.

    A table of rare and exquisite dishes had already been prepared, but the three remained standing on the side, not daring to take their seats.

    This was simply because the Emperor had not yet appeared.

    The First Prince had always been in poor health. He had been constantly taking medicine over the years and would cough every now and then. But at this moment, he was holding it in. Even though his face was flushed red, he did not dare make a sound.

    The Second Prince had his head lowered very calmly, his thoughts unknown.

    As for the Third Prince who was still young, he appeared a bit more at ease, asionally ncing around, though he also did not dare to speak.

    In the imperial family, the four words "father and son, ruler and subject" usually prioritized "ruler and subject" over "father and son." However, in this dynasty, it seemed that there was no notion of "father and son" at all, only "ruler and subject."

    Time passed little by little, and the three princes grew somewhat anxious, but they dared not show it.

    Li Heng stood not far away, gazing at the red walls outside the hall, lost in thought.

    No one knew when His Majesty the Emperor would appear. Finally, the First Prince could no longer suppress it and let out a cough.

    But once he started coughing, he could not stop, continuing to cough repeatedly.

    Hearing this, a hint of disdain shed across the Second Prince''s eyes. Nevertheless, he quickly reached out to gently pat his elder brother''s back and softly said, "Since you''re unwell, dear elder brother, why insist oning?"

 Chapter 574: All My Friends

    There was a deeper meaning in those words.

    The First Prince understood clearly and took a moment topose himself before smiling and saying, ¡°Since Imperial Father has summoned us, as his sons, how can we not share in our father''s worries and defy his decree?¡±

    The Second Prince released his hand and replied nonchntly, ¡°Since Imperial Elder Brother is unwell, as your younger brother, I should actually do more to alleviate worries for Imperial Father and you, so that Imperial Elder Brother can rest and recover in peace.¡±

    The First Prince straightened up and looked at his younger brother. After a moment of thought, he said calmly, ¡°Second Brother, it''s good that you want to take on more responsibilities, but the world belongs to Imperial Father. Whatever Imperial Father decides, we sons can only follow. Any other thoughts are of no use, even if Second Brother may wish otherwise.¡±

    The Second Prince smiled faintly and did not respond further.

    Their exchange was quite restrained, it had not escted into open hostility. But anyone could sense that while the two princes'' words were polite, their hearts were not in agreement.

    Meanwhile, the Third Prince, who had always remained somewhat aloof from the two elder brothers, was now just listlessly eyeing the table of dishes, feeling a bit hungry after waiting for so long.

    After a long wait.

    That emperor robe finally made its entrance. Once the Great Liang Emperor appeared, all three princes knelt in unison, ¡°We pay our respects to Imperial Father.¡±The Great Liang Emperor asked them to sit, and then took his ce at the head of the table, waiting for his three sons to sit down.

    The three princes remained anxious and tense, not daring to meet their imperial father''s gaze.

    In truth, there was little semnce of a father-son rtionship among them, it was perhaps even more distant than the typical ruler-subject rtionship.

    "Eat."

    The Great Liang Emperor only just one word before picking up his chopsticks and starting to eat. The three princes exchanged nces, and in the end, it was the Third Prince who picked up his chopsticks first and began to eat, followed by the other two princes.

    During the banquet, none of the three princes said much, and the Great Liang Emperor had only spoken a couple of words at the beginning. This gathering, which could not be described as warm, was instead somewhat cold and strange. To some extent, it could reflect the rtionship between His Majesty and the few princes.

    After an unknown amount of time, the Great Liang Emperor stood up and said, ¡°Youngest,e with me.¡±

    The Third Prince was taken aback for a moment, then quickly rose and said respectfully, ¡°Your son and subject, obey themand.¡±

    The First and Second Princes bowed their heads, unsure of what to think, but they quickly rose to kneel and bid farewell to their imperial father.

    No one knew why this banquet was held, nor did anyone know what the Emperor was thinking at that moment. Just like in countless years past, they had never felt any familial affection from the Emperor. It was already not easy to get along like this.

    Li Heng arrived and saw off the two princes.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked through the pce, with the Third Prince silently following behind, holding antern.

    This father and son pair had not spoken for a long time.

    The Third Prince nced at his imperial father''s back and found that it was still imposing, stirring a sense of respect within him.

    After some time, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly asked, ¡°Have you heard the current rumors from the Divine Capital?¡±

    The Third Prince was taken aback for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, ¡°Your son and subject has heard about it.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The Third Prince thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that Elder Brother''s identity has been revealed.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor was indifferent, ¡°Even you know about this matter, it''s not surprising that his identity has been exposed.¡±

    For a moment, the Third Prince was speechless and somewhat confused as he asked, ¡°Is it that Elder Brother''s identity is to be used by those with ulterior motives, and Imperial Father wants to ask what this son and subject should do?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent.

    The Third Prince thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Imperial Father, this son and subject feel that we cannot betray Elder Brother.¡±

    Before the Great Liang Emperor could respond, the Third Prince continued speaking on his own, ¡°The matter back then didn''t really have right or wrong to speak of, but now that Elder Brother has done so much for the Great Liang, the Great Liang cannot forsake him. This principle is actually quite simple, and Imperial Father must know this as well.¡±

    ¡°If We do not kill him, the throne will be unstable. At that time, if the demon race invades from the south and wreaks havoc, the world will no longer bear the Chen surname, what then?¡± The Great Liang Emperor looked at the bright moon hanging in the night sky and spoke calmly.

    The Third Prince was taken aback and murmured, "Will it really be like that?"

    The Great Liang Emperor turned his head, looking at this youthful son, his eyes carrying a hint of an emotion that was difficult to detect. He then asked, ¡°If you were sitting in Our ce, and not killing him would mean the fall of the empire, how would you choose?¡±

    The Third Prince raised his head and looked at his imperial father, who rarely spoke so many words to him. He hesitated for a long, long time but could not say a word.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and did not press any further.

    The father and son stood opposite each other in silence.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Chao woke up, it was already midnight. The night sky was dotted with stars, and the sweet potato left behind had long grown cold, but Xie Nandu still had not returned.

    However, Chen Chao saw someone in the courtyard.

    A schr.

    Wei Xu was the most famous schr in the Divine Capital, and even in the entire world. However, he was not the most learned or remarkable schr.

    The most learned schr was naturally the dean of the academy, and could only be the dean of the academy.

    If Chen Chao remembered correctly, this should be the second time he had been alone with this academy Dean.

    A long time had passed since thest meeting.

    This encounter felt abrupt because Chen Chao had not expected it. But at the same time, it did not seem so sudden since the Dean had appeared here of his own ord.

    Chen Chao stood up and instinctively grasped the hilt of his saber, not caring in the slightest what the Dean might think.

    The Dean said, "You''re not considered a good guest. After all, this is the academy. Whoes to someone else''s ce while thinking about drawing their saber?"

    Chen Chao smiled slightly, but his hand never let go of the saber hilt. He simply said, "Dean, your cultivation level is profound, and you showed up at this moment. I¡¯m just a little scared."

    "Scared of what? Scared that I might kill you?" "If that were the case, would you even have woken up?" The Dean was indifferent and continued on his own, "If I really killed you, would that girl still recognize me as her teacher?"

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "Lord Dean, you don''t seem like someone who would truly care about such things."

    "Then what do you think I care about? This world?" "What''s there to care about in such matters? In the end, it''s all about you Chen family members. Does it really make any difference who sits on the throne?" The Dean chuckled self-deprecatingly, seemingly genuinely indifferent to such concerns.

    But Chen Chao shook his head and said calmly, "If that were truly the case, why would Dean appear here and say all of this?"

    The Dean listened, frowning slightly before saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "It seems you''ve matured a great deal since then, and your cultivation realm has also improved quite a bit. But right now, even though you''re gripping the saber hilt, the saber is still in someone else''s hand. It''s rather amusing."

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    "That girl has been gone for a long time and hasn''t returned yet. She''s probably discussing something important, and I imagine you can guess what that might be." The dean looked directly at Chen Chao and got straight to the point, saying, "You know there are countless eyes on you right now, waiting for you to make a choice."

    Ever since the rumors began and since Chen Chao returned to the Divine Capital, everything had started to unfold.

    This was a story that involved many people, but at its core, the truly important part was the choice of only two individuals.

    Two people with the surname Chen, whose choices could very well determine the future course of the entire world.

    Chen Chao said, "Sometimes I really don''t know what she will do."

    The Dean smiled and replied, "What she will do likely depends on what you choose to do. Right now, you''re hesitating, so naturally, she isn''t taking any action either. But you must understand, time waits for no one. Often, once you hesitate, you miss many good opportunities, and the oue may not be favorable."

    Chen Chao frowned slightly but did not speak. Behind Xie Nandu stood the Xie Family, as well as the academy. The Xie Family was one of the greatest aristocratic families in the Great Liang, and the academy was an immensely important existence in the Great Liang. If both sides chose to support Xie Nandu, and if Xie Nandu in turn chose to stand behind Chen Chao...

    It might not be impossible to overturn this world.

    Not to mention, there were still so many former officials operating in secret.

    Chen Chao curiously asked, "Isn''t Lord Dean a friend of His Majesty?"

    The academy dean looked at Chen Chao, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "But I was also a very good friend of your father. I knew him even earlier than I knew His Majesty."

    Very few people knew about this connection. Most of those who did were long gone, having faded into history.

    "Your father was actually a brilliant schr too. If he were still alive, he would probably be the most knowledgeable schr in the world. There were many times when I couldn''t figure something out, and I would go ask him, and I could always get an answer. Over time, we naturally became friends."

    The Dean seemed a bit nostalgic; most of his old friends from those days were no longer around.

    Chen Chao said, "Since that¡¯s the case, when His Majesty rose in rebellion back then, it seems like you didn''t do much."

    The Dean replied, "A nephew wants to kill his uncle, so the uncle fights back and kills the nephew. Even I didn''t know what to do in such a situation. And since they were both my friends, the only thing I could do was nothing, just stand by and watch."

    Many times, making a choice was a difficult thing to do. Having experienced it many times himself, Chen Chao deeply understood this feeling.

    Chen Chao asked again, "Since that''s the case, why are youing forward now?"

    The Dean looked at Chen Chao and said, "Because recently, I heard some news."

    Chen Chao already knew what the Dean was referring to.

    "If one of my friends killed another friend, then as his friend, I would naturally want to help him avenge that."

    There was a hint of doubt in the Dean''s eyes. "But I can''t figure it out. I can''t tell if it''s true or false, so I wanted to ask you."

    Chen Chao gave a bitter smile and said, "This junior has only lived for so long, how could I possibly see things more clearly than you?"

    The Dean shook his head and said, "Sometimes, living too long can cause one to get stuck in the mud, unable to see the bigger picture. When you''re too close to a situation, you lose rity. You''re still young, maybe your honest thoughts are actually the right ones."

    Chen Chao asked, "Will you believe my answer?"

    The Dean nodded and said, "I think I will."

 Chapter 575: There Are Always Different Stories in the World

    Chen Chao looked at the Dean for a long time, and the Dean also looked at him for a long time.

    The two had a significant age difference, and their statuses were just as different. One was a schr renowned throughout thend, while the other was a martial artist equally famous across the world.

    More importantly, this was only their second meeting. Logically, they should not be discussing such an important topic.

    But it seemed that many people in the world would be willing to trust the Dean. His status as the leader of schrs meant that countless people would choose to believe him unconditionally. However, Chen Chao would certainly not be one of those people.

    The Dean suddenly sighed, ¡°It seems you''re not very willing to tell me your answer.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded, not hiding it, and said, ¡°That''s right.¡±

    The Dean said, ¡°If the events to follow were a gamble, and tonight''s choice could very well win you the world, wouldn''t you be tempted?¡±

    There was probably no other gamble in the world more thrilling or enticing than this one.

    After all, it was the entire world at stake.Chen Chao looked at the Dean and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think, but it seems like many people want me to step up to this gambling table and ce a big bet.¡±

    The Dean smiled and said, "That''s very normal. Many people are dissatisfied with the present and fear the future, so they want change. Some people keep thinking about returning to the past, and naturally, they want the world to be overturned. As for the majority, they simply desire a lot of things. It''s simr to the story of the Emperor of Great Song being draped in a yellow robe by his subordinates. Many want to re-enact that tale. Being a meritorious subject of the emperor, is that not tempting?"

    Chen Chao said, "Everyone thinks that if they seed, it will benefit them, so they go for it?"

    "Not necessarily. There are still some who hold onto their beliefs. Although those people may be the most fanatical and foolish, they will also be your most loyal followers." The Dean looked at the young man in front of him. The history of the Great Liang Dynasty had reached a crucial turning point the moment Chen Chao returned to the Divine Capital. How the future history books would record these events remained uncertain.

    But the most important person was this young man.

    He possessed the potential to change the world.

    Chen Chao asked, "If I choose to gamble, and His Majesty personally makes a move, can I survive in this Divine Capital?"

    It was well known that the Great Liang Emperor was one of the most powerful cultivators in the world, and the number one martial artist. In the entire Divine Capital, it could be said that if he wished someone dead, they would not survive, and if he wanted to kill someone, they would surely die.

    No matter how perfect the n, if Chen Chao ended up a corpse, what then?

    The Dean said, "At least until I find out the truth, I''ll protect you. If he takes action himself, it will only convince me that the rumors are true, and your chances of winning will increase."

    The Dean represented the academy, along with the countless court officials who had emerged from it. Although the academy had not interfered in court politics for years, if the Dean were willing to step forward and make his stance clear, the situation in Great Liang would undoubtedly shift.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Can you defeat His Majesty?"

    In the cultivation world, there were not many big shots, but each one was renowned across thend. Compared to other prominent figures, the Dean''s reputation seemed the weakest.

    Oftentimes, many people would overlook him.

    However, as the Dean of the academy and the leader of schrs across thend, he had long reached the end of Nepenthe. His cultivation realm was profound, and he likely was not much weaker than the likes of the Infatuation Daoist Temple Master.

    The Dean smiled and said, "Do you think His Majesty would choose to oppose the entire academy?"

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment, realizing that was indeed the case. The academy had a profound influence on Great Liang, and if it were to stand against the Great Liang, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Chen Chao sighed, "I can''t help but feel you''re being a bit willful."

    The affairs of the imperial family, matters between those with the surname Chen, had nothing to do with the academy. The Dean should not get involved, he should simply remain a bystander.

    "I''m not the kind of schr they imagine me to be. But you''re right, I won''t be so willful. What I just said was merely to stir your interest in stepping onto the gambling table and telling me the answer." The Dean looked at Chen Chao. "It seems you''ve spent too much time with that girl, you¡¯ve learned her steadiness too."

    "You''ve forgotten how I survived toe to the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao smiled at the Dean. After arriving in the Divine Capital, many people forgot how Chen Chao had managed to survive by scheming, all because the Xie Nandu by his side was too clever and too steadfast.

    While he might not have the grand vision that Xie Nandu possessed, he certainly was not much dumber than her.

    The Dean fell silent for a moment.

    Chen Chao said, "There''s really no point in probing me, especially for someone in your position. It''s even more meaningless to do such a thing."

    The Dean raised an eyebrow. "I have no connection with you. I thought you wouldn''t know what kind of person I am."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I truly don''t know what kind of person you are, I just don''t believe you."

    "So you don''t even have the courage to step onto the gambling table?" The Dean sighed. "Why don''t you have a bit of youthful enthusiasm?"

    "When the chips aren''t in your hands, who knows if you can take the risk when it matters? Wanting to throw caution to the wind in such a situation seems no different than being a fool."

    Chen Chao smiled. "Having that youthful hot-bloodedness is fine once in a while, but if it happens all the time, it''s easy to end up dead."

    The Dean was silent for a long time.

    Then he asked, "I really want to know what happened back then."

    Chen Chao replied, "When you look at the world with a suspicious gaze, nothing will seem real. But when you firmly believe in something or someone, then all the doubts of the world be insignificant."

    Chen Chao nodded in summary and smiled, "I think this might be the true youthful spirit, rather than being rash and allowing oneself to be coaxed into taking a reckless gamble."

    The Dean asked curiously, "So when did youpletely believe in His Majesty?"

    As one of the most intelligent people in the world, how could he not guess the meaning behind Chen Chao''s words?

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    When was it?

    Was it during that first meeting with his aunt, that he saw the warmth in her eyes? Or was it when Elder Sister said, "I want the whole Divine Capital to know, my younger brother is off-limits to anyone"?

    But Chen Chao thought it might have been when the incident at the Onan River ended, and his uncle turned to look at him and said, "Come back home with Us."

    Since his uncle had told him that he was not the one who did it, Chen Chao believed he would not deceive him.

    This was the second person Chen Chao hadpletely trusted since leaving the Divine Capital.

    The first was naturally Xie Nandu.

    However,pared to Xie Nandu, the courage to trust the Great Liang Emperor required much more resolve.

    But once the choice to believe was made, there would be no regrets, nor doubts.

    Chen Chao said softly, "Between uncle and nephew, why should there be suspicion?"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Between uncle and nephew, why should there be suspicion?"

    When Chen Chao spoke these words, in the ancestral home of the Xie Family, someone else echoed the sentiment. The young woman looked at the ancestor of the Xie Family, her expression very calm.

    She had been brought to the Xie Family by a secret letter and had once again met the ancestor of the Xie Family.

    In the present Divine Capital, a story was currently being written, and there was no doubt that the Xie Family would be an important part of it. The choice to write this story rested with the ancestor of the Xie Family, but the pen belonged to Xie Nandu.

    Thus, there was this conversation tonight.

    The Xie Family ancestor looked at Xie Nandu and said calmly, "Uncle and nephew have already harbored suspicion once. How is this pair of uncle and nephew any different from before?"

    Xie Nandu replied, "The nephew back then ced that throne at the forefront, but it seems that neither of these two cares much about that now."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor pondered this statement carefully.

    "Your words are indeed somewhat absurd. One is a person sitting in the chair, while the other is someone who could very well sit in that chair. Yet you say that both of them do not care about the chair. In all these years of history, has anything like this ever happened?"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor gazed at the starry sky. The way of life of prominent families had not changed much over the centuries. This world was just like that, whether the realm was ruled by the Chen family or another surname, it seemed to have been changing all along. Yet, it felt like nothing had really changed over so many years.

    Xie Nandu said, "That''s why I like him very much, and have great respect for His Majesty."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor chuckled, "And you also dislike us."

    Looking at Xie Nandu, the Xie Family ancestor''s turbid eyes revealed aplex array of emotions as he sighed, "Actually, I admire you too. There are not many women in the world who can refuse to be empress, even if it''s just a possibility."

 Chapter 576: There Are Many Who Are Surnamed Chen

    Under the starlight in the academy, in front of the ancestral hall of the Xie Family, and in the White Dew Garden of the imperial city, stories were being told.

    "I''ve said it before, a person like you shouldn''t be bound by worldly matters. What''s the point of being the emperor? You have to think about so much every day,peting with others in intelligence. You focus all your thoughts on these things, but what can you gain from it?" "Having ten thousand people kneel before you doesn''t seem all that meaningful to me. It would be better to focus on cultivation. If you weren''t entangled by these matters, I believe you''d have already taken another step forward."

    The young girl in white sat in the pavilion of White Dew Garden, the moonlight cascading down upon her, enveloping her in a faint glow, making her look as if she were a celestial maiden who walked out of the Moon Pce.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled but said little more.

    The young girl in white had been there for quite some time. Long before the Great Liang Emperor chose to head north, she had already arrived at the pce. For reasons unknown, she did not leave after taking a nce at the Great Liang Emperor, who held the highest nominal power in this world. Instead, she chose to stay. She had spent a long time in the Divine Capital, visiting many ces, but ultimately chose to remain in the imperial city, watching the Great Liang Emperor.

    There were few interesting people in the world, but the Great Liang Emperor before her certainly counted as one.

    The young girl in white asked, ¡°I''ve heard many things in the past few days. Many people are guessing how you''ll choose, and I''m also curious about your choice.¡±

    Recently, rumors had been rampant in the Divine Capital. Many people were engaged in various activities, and describing the current situation as a hidden undercurrent might not do it justice. If things went awry, the greatest trouble awaiting the Great Liang Emperor after his ascension would be whether he would be overthrown from the throne, which was hard to say.

    At his level, being deposed from the throne would inevitably lead to death.The Great Liang Emperor was naturally aware that the current situation was not as simple as it seemed, but he did not pay it much mind. He merely looked at the girl and said, ¡°There''s no rush. Let''s wait and see.¡±

    The young girl in white furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Have you never thought that things might slip out of your control and leave you in a passive position?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, ¡°Such is the way of the world. The final oue is only known in the end.¡±

    The young girl in white frowned and said, ¡°You''re really uninteresting.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent.

    The young girl in white continued, ¡°These matters are easy for cultivators to choose, but it seems difficult for you.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the girl, shook his head, and said, "Actually, it''s an easy choice, it''s just right or wrong."

    The girl in white raised her eyebrows. "Is it really that simple?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "What difference is there?"

    The girl in white wanted to say something but hesitated.

    The Great Liang Emperor turned to nce at her, "It is indeed a little different. We owe him something, so We won''t step in to help him."

    The two "him"s in his words seemed to refer to different people. But who were those two?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Third Prince was thest of the three princes to leave the pce. Before he did, the First and Second Princes had already boarded their carriages to return.

    At the pce gates, the First Prince, who had been suppressing his cough all night, finally allowed himself to cough freely. In the quiet night at the gates of the imperial city, the sound of his coughing was extremely loud and jarring.

    The Second Prince looked at his elder brother, remained silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "Imperial Elder Brother, your health is so poor, take good care of yourself."

    The mountain-like First Prince turned to look at his younger brother. His face was flushed from the violent coughing, but his eyes were calm. Although he understood the hidden meaning in the Second Prince''s words, he did not respond. He simply smiled, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his mouth.

    After that, he turned and boarded the carriage.

    The guards standing nearby all kept their heads down, pretending they had not heard anything.

    The Second Prince did not press the issue either and climbed into his carriage.

    However, before the carriage had even moved, the First Prince lifted the curtain and looked at the Second Prince. ¡°Second Brother, as your elder brother, I advise you: some things shouldn''t be done. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who will die before whom.¡±

    The Second Prince''s face stiffened, but he quickly recovered. "Your younger brother and subject, is certain I''ll live longer than you, Imperial Elder Brother."

    This time, the First Prince said nothing, merely letting the curtain fall.

    Then, the horse carriage slowly began to move, heading into the distance.

    The Second Prince thought for a moment, then also lowered his curtain.

    On the street, the sound of hooves echoed, crisp and clear.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Dean finished saying everything he had to say, then left. Chen Chao looked up at the star-filled sky, waiting for Xie Nandu''s return.

    Her be showed a hint of weariness, as if she had traveled a long distance. But obviously, no matter howrge the Divine Capital was, it could not be that far. She must have simply expended a lot of effort.

    Chen Chao nced at the sweet potato nearby and said softly, ¡°It''s already gone cold.¡±

    Xie Nandu did not mind and said, ¡°Just roast another one.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Hence, he started a fire again and began roasting the sweet potato.

    The two of them sat in front of the stove without speaking for a while.

    Soon, the sweet potato was ready. Chen Chao peeled off the skin and handed it to Xie Nandu, saying, ¡°No matter how tasty a sweet potato is, it''s still not worth much.¡±

    Xie Nandu epted the sweet potato and calmly said, ¡°I like it, and that''s all that matters, who cares whether it''s worth anything or not.¡±

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Will you always like it?¡±

    Xie Nandu countered, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Chen Chao smiled, pped his hands, and said, ¡°I can''t speak for others, I don''t think that you''ll change.¡±

    ¡°Then why ask?¡± Xie Nandu took a bite of the sweet potato and raised her eyebrow. ¡°Have you already changed your mind?¡± ¡°But I''ll tell you this, even if you''ve changed your mind now, it''s toote. I''ve already made the decision for you.¡±

    Chen Chao naturally knew what Xie Nandu was referring to and said with a wry smile, ¡°Why did you handle such an important matter so quickly?¡±

    Behind Xie Nandu stood the Xie Family. The Xie Family''s ancestor chose to meet her at this time, naturally intending to ask whether Chen Chao was willing to step up to the table and vie for that seat. If he was willing, then with Xie Nandu''s connection, the Xie Family would undoubtedly be his greatest support. However, this matter had only just begun, and the Xie Family had not yet made a decision. After all, it takes both courage and time to change the course of the world, such decisions are never made easily.

    But there was still a spark.

    However, Xie Nandu had already blown out that spark.

    She had made the decision on behalf of Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°It''s just the beginning, and you''ve already decided not to get involved. This doesn''t quite seem like the Xie Family''s style?¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, ¡°For something this big, our opinions don''t matter that much. They naturally won''t listen. I just made things a bit difficult for them.¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°They see me as a de of grass swaying in the wind, whichever way the wind blows strongest, I''ll bend in that direction. And thinking about it, they are the towering trees of the Great Liang Dynasty. It''s no surprise they see me like that.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°This is thest peaceful night.¡±

    Chen Chao nced at Xie Nandu.

    ¡°By dawn tomorrow, all of the Divine Capital will know that you are the descendant of thete Crown Prince, the younger brother of that deposed emperor.¡±

    Xie Nandu added, ¡°I can''t stop it anymore.¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°Knowing is one thing, but having proof is another.¡±

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°That has never been the issue.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who knows your identity. Whatever she says, many will believe. As for proof, I''m sure someone has already prepared it long ago.¡±

    Xie Nandu looked into Chen Chao''s eyes and said, ¡°There won''t be any surprises. They will know that you are who you are.¡±

    Chen Chao was silent.

    Many already knew about his true identity, but since it had not been exposed yet, everyone could still choose not to do anything. However, once someone revealed it, it would force His Majesty the Emperor to make a choice.

    And his choice would affect many others.

    Xie Nandu asked, ¡°When I leftst time, I asked you how you became the warden of Tianqing County. Now, I want you to tell me.¡±

    Chen Chao responded, ¡°Do you think this matter is important right now?¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think you''ve already guessed the answer. I had been guessing as well, but now I''m certain.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°It seems those qi refiners back then were deliberately guided by someone. It wasn''t just a coincidence. Your appearance in the Divine Capital was only a matter of time.¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°I think it was something else, it was just a coincidence. At that time, I was too weak. If I hade to the Divine Capital, and if His Majesty had wanted to kill me, I would have died quietly, without any surprises.¡±

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense. You were just a pawn in their ns. They would only use you when they needed you the most. But those qi refiners disrupted their arrangements, and you appeared in the Divine Capital earlier than expected. As a result, things started to deviate from their original course. However, there are still capable people among them. They adapted to the changes. In the end, they still intend to make use of you.¡±

    ¡°You''re just a de in their hands.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, "You''d better think about whether you have any surviving brothers."

    Chen Chao was a bastard. Even if he was a bastard with imperial bloodline, he was still just a bastard, which meant he was always less important.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "No, there are none."

    The imperial family ced great importance on their heirs, and each descendant was meticulously recorded. If thete Crown Prince had secretly left behind a son who was still alive, that child would certainly be less significant than Chen Chao.

    Though Chen Chao was a bastard son, at least his name was in the records. That unknown son would never have the same legitimacy as Chen Chao.

    Xie Nandu said, "Perhaps I''m overthinking it. They just hate His Majesty too much, so they''re willing to use any means."

    Chen Chao nodded. "Maybe."

    "Ten more days."

    Xie Nandu said seriously, "In ten days, His Majesty will host a banquet for all the officials. Something is bound to happen then."

    Ten days from now marked a very special day. It was the anniversary of the day, many years ago, when the current Great Liang Emperor ascended to the throne.

    So, every year on that day, a grand banquet was held.

    Every official in the Divine Capital would be invited.

    Chen Chao said, "Starting tomorrow, I won''t be staying at the academy anymore."

    Xie Nandu looked at him.

    Chen Chao smiled. "I need to know how many people want me dead."

 Chapter 577.1: Plot to Kill - Part 1

    Court assemblies varied across dynasties. During the previous Great Qi Dynasty, court assemblies were held every ten days without fail. When the current dynasty was established, the founding emperor, renowned for his diligence, changed the frequency to once every three days, which causedints among many officials. However, at that time, the empire had just been unified, the demon race in the north eyed the realm covetously, the Great Wall was under construction, and there was a need to pacify the people. Therefore, the founding emperor''s decision was understandable.

    After Emperor Taizong, the eldest legitimate son of the founding emperor, ascended the throne, he was eager to showcase his grand ambitions, so he initially increased the frequency to once every two days. But as time passed and the officials''ints grew, he eventually rxed the rule, reverting to court assemblies every five days. After Emperor Taizong, Emperor Lingzong took the throne and further altered the schedule, mandating daily court assemblies. This shocked the court, and memorials flooded the pce like snow.

    Yet, Emperor Lingzong was known for his iron will like the founding emperor, and was unfazed. He even executed a few outspoken ministers to suppress the dissent by the officials. However, dissatisfaction remained behind the scenes. After Emperor Lingzong''s death, the deposed emperor reversed the policy, reverting to court every ten days. This rxed schedule earned him much support from the officials. But when the current Emperor raised an army and seized the Divine Capital, the court assembly schedule was again adjusted, following Emperor Taizong''s model of once every five days.

    In the early years of Tianjian, as the empire was still stabilizing, the current Emperor maintained a regr schedule for court assemblies. However, as the situation became more stable and given the Emperor''s exceptional martial cultivation, he frequently went into closed-seclusion. As a result, the five-day assembly schedule was often not rigorously enforced.

    After returning to the Divine Capital this time, however, His Majesty the Emperor has uncharacteristically held assemblies without any cancetions or changes. This month, court assemblies have been convened daily, as though to make up for all the assemblies missed in recent years. This left the officials both shocked and puzzled.

    Nheless, having served under His Majesty the Emperor for many years, the officials understood his temperament. Even with the frequent assemblies now, none dared to speak out against it.

    Many people had already vaguely guessed something. After all, rumors were indeed rampant in the Divine Capital. Initially, the gossip was that thete Crown Prince''s descendant was still alive. Now, the rumors had be more direct, even reaching a conclusion, saying that the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao, was thete Crown Prince''s son.

    This news spread widely among themon people and had even reached the residences of those who, while not considered prominent figures, were still people of some standing in the Divine Capital.

    Since they knew this news, His Majesty must also have known. The recent non-stop court assemblies might have been His Majesty expressing his stance to the world.In the western part of the Divine Capital, on Nantong Street, a carriage slowly made its way along. The insignia on the carriage indicated that it belonged to the Marquis Zhongyong''s manor.

    Zhang Yu, the Marquis Zhongyong, had been a deputy general in the Prince''s Manor during the current Emperor''s time as a prince. Long before the current Emperor ascended to the throne, Zhang Yu had served loyally by his side. After His Majesty rose in rebellion, Zhang Yu became a general in his army, earning numerous merits. Following the current Emperor''s conquest of the realm, Zhang Yu was conferred the title of Marquis Zhongyong, overseeing many of the Great Liang''s provincial armies. The entire Zhang Family rose from obscurity to be one of the most prestigious families in the Divine Capital.

    Even now, Marquis Zhongyong still held militarymand of the patrol forces of the Divine Capital. However, in recent years, with no major incidents in the Divine Capital and interactions with cultivators being handled by the warden faction and the Heavenly Imperial Institution, Zhang Yu gradually faded from public attention.

    After today''s court session, Zhang Yu''s carriage slowly left the imperial city, but instead of heading back to Marquis Zhongyong''s manor, it took a few turns down several streets before entering a secluded alley and stopping in front of a simple, elegant courtyard.

    "Lord Marquis, we have arrived."

    As the tall and robust coachman spoke softly, a figure emerged from the carriage.

    Zhang Yu was tall and robust. Although his martial arts cultivation was not high, he had never neglected his training over the years. Therefore, even though he was over fifty, he was still physically strong, without a trace of white hair on his head. Having already changed out of his official robes, Zhang Yu wore a coarse cloth long shirt. He nced at the coachman who had been with him for many years and asked, "Has he arrived?"

    The coachman nodded.

    Zhang Yu said no more and stepped into the courtyard.

    The courtyard was elegant, modeled after the Jiangnan gardens rarely seen in the Divine Capital. In the center of the courtyard was a pond stocked with many koi fish. The entireyout of the courtyard was imitating Jiangnan-style courtyards, and it was not superficial; even the interiors were the same. Zhang Yu walked along the corridor, looked at a few willow trees in the courtyard, and sighed, "This isn''t Jiangnan in the end, these willows don''t have much life."

    At some point, several figures had appeared at the end of the corridor. The leading man had a refined appearance, with a tall and slender figure. Hearing these words, he smiled and said, "Marquis Zhongyong, you jest. Since this isn''t Jiangnan, how could we expect Jiangnan scenery? Moreover, these willows aren''t those exotic varieties from the academy. To have such a sight is already not easy."

    The speaker was none other than the Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, who was conferred a marquis title at the same time as Zhang Yu. He was from the Song family of Huainan and was also one of the meritorious contributors in that great war.

    In that war, the two of them were both the right and left-hand men of the Great Liang Emperor. In the early years, they wielded enormous power. However, theyter vited thew and were stripped of their positions by the Great Liang Emperor, though they retained their noble titles. Song Ting realized this btedly, and in recent years, he had not caused any more trouble, choosing to live out his years peacefully, no longer involving himself in the affairs of the court.

    However, back in the day, Song Ting was known as a schr-general. He once defeated the deposed emperor''s fifty thousand troops with just eight thousand cavalry. If not for those past events, this Marquis Huainan would likely have been dispatched to the Northern Frontier long ago, where he would have held a certain position in the Northern Frontier Army by now.

    ______

 Chapter 577.2: Plot to Kill - Part 2

    Zhang Yu looked at his formerrade and cupped his hands slightly. "Brother Song, you''ve been keeping a low profile these past years, and now you seem to have an even more ethereal immortal air."

    Song Ting smiled calmly without saying a word, while the familiar faces behind him all bowed to Zhang Yu.

    With a nce, Zhang Yu recognized many old brothers-in-arms: Deputy General Liu Hu, Vanguard Battalion Commander Li Yue...

    These were allmanders who had fought under His Majesty''smand when he rose in rebellion back then. Now, they each held positions in the Divine Capital.

    "It''s been a long time since west gathered. I wonder if Brother Song has any fine wine in your residence."

    Zhang Yu looked at the group and said with a smile. "If there''s fine wine, we have to drink to our hearts'' content today."

    Li Yue let out a heartyugh. Known for his booming voice in his early years, he looked at Song Ting with a smile and bellowed, "We''ll have to see if General Song is willing to bring out his finest wine for us."

    Song Ting led the group toward the central hall and said with a smile, "We''re all brothers who can entrust our lives to each other. A little wine is nothing to this Song."

    The group sat down, and a table of delicacies had already been prepared. As they drank and ate, reminiscing about old times, before they knew it, almost an hour had already passed.Seeing that the conversation had opened up and they had indulged enough in reminiscing about the past, Song Ting finally spoke up softly, "Brothers, this banquet today is not just about reminiscing. We are all oldrades who followed His Majesty to conquer this world. Frankly, among the court officials of Great Liang, only a few of us genuinely wish the best for His Majesty. As for those so-called important ministers in the court, who among them don''t have their own hidden agenda? Unfortunately for us martial artists, we were useful when it came to conquering the world, but when ites to governing it, we have no choice but to stand aside and watch."

    Hearing this, Liu Hu mmed his cup heavily on the table, spilling quite a bit of wine. "General Song is absolutely right! Those bastard civil officials in the court today, every single one of them only knows how to oppose His Majesty. If it were up to me, those scoundrels should have been dealt with long ago! It''s only because His Majesty is merciful that they''re still around to make noise!"

    Zhang Yu sipped his wine slowly, not rushing to speak, only smiling slightly.

    Song Tingughed and said, "The ancients said ruling the world is like cooking a delicate fish. It''s no longer the time for us to be shouting for blood. His Majesty''s caution is understandable; after all, it''s only been a little over ten years since the empire was secured. Who knows how many old officials in the court still have lingering loyalties to the deposed emperor or thete Crown Prince?"

    Li Yue grumbled, "That''s true, but we followed His Majesty to conquer the world, and it pains us to see him so constrained. If we had known it would be this hard to rule, we might as well have stayed with him in the Prince''s Manor for the rest of our lives - drinking, feasting, hunting, and riding. Wouldn''t that have been more enjoyable?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the others nodded in agreement.

    "But that''s not quite right either. Since us brothers helped His Majesty win this empire, it''s only right that we help him defend it. If we don''t share His Majesty''s burdens, who can he rely on?"

    Song Ting suddenly asked, "Has everyone heard the rumors circting in the Divine Capital recently?"

    Li Yue frowned and replied, "Are you referring to the im that thete Crown Prince has a surviving heir?"

    Song Ting nodded slightly, nced at everyone, and said, "I have confirmed information: that person is none other than the current Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao. His birth mother was the younger sister of thete Empress, though they were not born of the same mother. Later, she was married to thete Crown Prince, and thus Chen Chao was born. The deposed emperor is Chen Chao''s elder brother, making Chen Chao the sole surviving bloodline of thete Crown Prince''s lineage."

    "Is that really true?"

    Liu Hu''s face was filled with shock. "Could it be that His Majesty was deceived all this time? Lately, he''s been favoring him quite a bit, even granting him the right to bear arms. He''s the only one to hold such power in the present day."

    Song Ting furrowed his brows slightly and shook his head, saying, "How could someone as wise as His Majesty be deceived? It''s more likely that, out of sentiment and a sense of guilt toward thete Crown Prince''s lineage, His Majesty has been treating Chen Chao with special care. But while His Majesty may have such feelings, does Chen Chao think the same? His Majesty is benevolent, but that doesn''t mean everyone in the world is benevolent. And more than that, this is a struggle for the empire."

    Hearing these words, everyone fell into silence.

    Song Ting continued, "There''s something else, Chen Chao was inexplicably appointed as the warden of Tianqing County some time ago. This matter is suspicious, and I fear he has long harbored intentions of usurping His Majesty¡¯s throne."

    "After enduring in silence for so long, I fear all of this is part of his and those fallen families'' schemes. Now, they may finally be making their move."

    Li Yue asked, "If that''s the case, why doesn''t His Majesty just issue an order to have him executed?"

    Zhang Yu, who had remained silent this entire time, sighed and said, "It''s not that simple. He recently earned military merit at the Northern Frontier, and on top of that, he became champion of the Myriad Willow Convention before. Even if His Majesty grows wary and wants to act, how could he exin it to the people? Besides, those backing him will surely seize the opportunity to stir up trouble. By then, chaos would erupt across the empire, which is precisely what they want."

    Song Ting grew serious and said, "We are all veterans who helped His Majesty secure this empire. If His Majesty cannot make a move, should we stand by and do nothing?"

    "Right, we must help relieve His Majesty of his burdens."

    Liu Hu mmed his hand on the table. "General Song, tell us what to do, and we''ll follow your lead!"

    Song Ting nced at Zhang Yu and asked, "What do you think, Brother Zhang?"

    Zhang Yu smiled and replied, "I''ll listen to Brother Song."

    Song Ting nodded and said, "Since His Majesty cannot issue the decree or make a move, we shall..."

    Song Ting made a gesture.

    Everyone present slowly nodded their heads.

    Seeing that everyone had expressed their attitudes, Song Ting gestured for someone to bring over a map of the Divine Capital. He said softly, "Apart from the Left and Right Guards, all the major patrol bureaus in the capital are under our control. We only need to cut off his support... and then..."

    Song Ting took a deep breath. "This person has a good rtionship with Song Lian, the Left Guard Commander, so we must find a way to dy the Left Guard. As for the Right Guard, they''ve always had a rivalry with the Left Guard, so we can use that to our advantage. Everything else is already arranged. When the timees, he''ll quietly vanish from this world."

    Zhang Yu asked, "His martial cultivation isn''t weak. Brother Song, are you fully prepared?"

    Song Ting nodded, full of confidence. "I''ve already gathered the manpower. There will be no issues."

    Zhang Yu smiled. "Since Brother Song has everything in ce, then it''s settled. Let us once again do something for His Majesty."

 Chapter 578: A Storm is Coming

    The plotting continuedte into the night, and when it was finally over, the few men departed. Song Ting personally escorted Zhang Yu to the door. As they spoke about their past merits, they recalled that during the great battle back then, the two of them had been the key figures. Consequently, they were the only two granted the title of marquis. However, one had limited martial ability and talent, while the other had nearly caused a great disaster. Thus, neither of them held much influence in the current court.

    Zhang Yu fared better, at least being in charge of the entire Patrol Camp, while Song Ting was entirely without an official position, having shed all his burdens.

    However, his military prestige from earlier years was significant, and even though he had no real authority at the moment, the others still showed him considerable respect.

    The two stood at the door. Just as Zhang Yu was about to leave, Song Ting could not help but remind him again, "Brother Zhang, in this matter, your role is the most critical. Be sure not to make any mistakes."

    Zhang Yuughed heartily. "Back then, when fighting the war, when have I ever made mistakes? His Majesty even dared to trust me with his back. Are you still not confident in me, old friend? Or do you really think that just because you''ve read a few more books, you look down on us martial artists?"

    Song Ting smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not that at all. It''s just that this matter is of great importance, and I had to say a few extra words."

    Zhang Yu nodded, then, after a moment of silence, asked a question that Song Ting never expected. "Brother Song, do you truly believe that His Majesty wants to kill him?"

    Song Ting was stunned and then asked in confusion, "Why do you say that, Brother Zhang?"

    Zhang Yu said with vicissitudes of emotion, "His Majesty has never shown much affection toward the princes. People say that His Majesty is truly a solitary figure, but in truth, it''s because the personalities of these princes are so vastly different from His Majesty''s. He doesn''t like it, so naturally, he doesn''t favor them. But this Chen Chao, even though he''s thete Crown Prince''s offspring, His Majesty. despite the irreconcble enmity with the deposed emperor, still respects thete Crown Prince. The deep bond they shared as brothers wasn''t a facade. Moreover, Chen Chao disys many traits that resemble His Majesty''s younger self. His Majesty likely sees his own past in him, which is why he favors him so much."Song Ting nodded, "Brother Zhang makes a valid point. His Majesty is dissatisfied with all the princes under him, but now that a junior he approves of has appeared, it''s natural for him to show affection. Perhaps that''s why His Majesty is hesitant. But you and I both know that this man harbors ulterior thoughts. His Majesty treats him like a nephew, but he doesn''t regard His Majesty as his uncle. Therefore, he must be eliminated. Any hesitation could cause the downfall of the empire. His Majesty''s lifetime achievements could copse into ruin. How can we stand by and watch that happen?!"

    Zhang Yu smiled and spoke frankly, "There''s no one else here now, so be honest, Brother Song. Are you truly doing this solely for His Majesty?"

    Song Ting had the reputation of being a schr-general, and among the militarymanders who helped the Great Liang Emperor conquer the empire, his thinking was naturally more meticulous. However, Zhang Yu had also studied military strategies from a young age, and after years of experience, he was no longer just a simple martial artist who knew only how to charge into battle. He could not bepared to the likes of Liu Hu and Li Yue.

    Zhang Yu did not believe that Song Ting was taking the initiative to do all this solely for the sake of His Majesty.

    Song Ting let out a bitterugh and quickly said, "Since Brother Zhang is asking, I, Old Song, won''t hide it anymore. We are all people who rose up with His Majesty. Whose empire did we snatch back then? It was the deposed emperor''s empire. Now, thete Crown Prince''s offspring wants to take it back. Let''s not even talk about anything else, once they reim the throne, do you and I, along with the other old brothers, think we''ll be spared?" "When the timees, if His Majesty steps down, whether he lives or dies is hard to say. His cultivation is profound, so he might safely leave the Divine Capital and find a ce to live out his days. But us brothers, we''ll likely end up gathered at the execution ground."

    Zhang Yu sighed, "A whole bunch of people named Chen. To themon folk, it might not matter much who sits on that throne, but to us, it''s a different story."

    Song Ting nodded, "Exactly. Even if His Majesty doesn''t want to kill him, we have to kill for His Majesty - for his throne, and for ourselves. As for whether His Majesty will be angry once he finds out, surely it wouldn''te to the point where he''d take our lives, right? After all, we fought for the empire together. His Majesty should still have some consideration for oldrades."

    "Since that¡¯s the case, I understand. I''ll take care of this matter properly." Zhang Yu sped his fists and smiled as he turned around.

    Behind him, Song Ting said solemnly, "Then I''ll leave it to you, Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Yu did not turn around but simply smiled, "We''re all just doing something for ourselves, there''s no need to say this."

    Song Ting remained silent, standing in ce and watching him depart.

    Only after Zhang Yu¡¯s carriage had disappeared into the distance did Song Ting take thentern from a servant nearby and walk off into the distance.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, taking several twists and turns, Song Ting finally arrived at a secluded alley where an ordinary carriage stood. Song Ting approached it, bowed respectfully, and whispered, "Everything has been arranged. Zhang Yu had some suspicions, but I managed to deflect them."

    Though Song Ting held no real power, he was still a genuine marquis. Even in the Divine Capital, where the wealthy and noble were everywhere, there were not many people who couldmand such respect from him.

    A voice quickly came from inside the carriage, "Well done. Now we can just wait and see."

    Song Ting hesitated for a moment and then said softly, "I''m just concerned that there might be some changes. If he returns to the academy, it might be very difficult to proceed."

    "No matter. Everything is within the n. You just need to handle your part properly. Be sure to select the right people for the job. Oh, and I''ll also send some of my own men when the timees. This matter must bepleted sessfully."

    The person inside the carriageughed, "If this n doesn''t work out, I have backup ns. But with the way we''ve arranged everything, if he still manages to escape death, it would truly defy all reason."

    Song Ting replied, "It¡¯s impossible. With your careful nning, sess is guaranteed.

    "Marquis Huainan, don''t be so quick to tter. The things you''ve done, I''ll naturally remember them. If this seeds, that character in your title could change."

    The voice from inside the carriage was soft and calm.

    Song Ting gave a bitter smile and said, "Even if we seed, I fear that in His Majesty''s eyes, I''ll still be seen as utterly detestable. Even if he doesn''t kill me, he''ll likely exile me back to my hometown."

    "Don''t worry, as long as you keep your life, that''s what matters. If you truly desire it, you can live as a carefree recluse for a few more years. Afterward, your fortune will naturally turn around."

    The person in the carriage smiled and continued, "There''s no need to rush things. Just like back then, when you had the nerve to do all those shady things right under His Majesty''s nose. You were far too bold."

    Song Ting lowered his head in regret and said, "It was just a moment of impulsiveness. Now, every time I think about it, I feel like pping myself."

    The person in the carriage simply smiled without saying more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao had left the academy and was temporarily living in the residence that Song Lian had arranged for him earlier. These days, he would asionally show up at the Left Guard office.

    However, he keenly noticed that the gazes of the constables there had be somewhat strange when they looked at him. Presumably, it was due to the rumors that had been circting. Chen Chao did not mind. Now, whether in court or among themon folk, the rumors were growing more intense by the day. Chen Chao had already be vaguely aware that he was at the center of the whirlpool.

    Even the most oblivious person could sense that a storm was currently brewing.

    Song Lian was also a bit troubled by this. Initially, he thought that Chen Chao was simply a young martial artist admired by His Majesty, but now, things have gotten much moreplicated.

    "Be honest with Elder Brother. Are you really whatever they say you are?"

    Seeing no one else around, Song Lian pulled Chen Chao aside and promised, "I swear I won''t tell anyone."

    Chen Chao nced at him with a smile. "What do you think, Elder Brother?"

    Song Lian was not too dumb. He recalled how the Empress had once summoned him to the pce to ask about Chen Chao, and from that, he could more or less guess that Chen Chao''s background was not simple. However, guessing was one thing, but getting Chen Chao to admit it directly was another matter entirely.

    Just as Chen Chao was about to speak, Song Lian waved his hand and said, "Forget it, don''t tell me. If I really knew, and His Majesty decides to kill you, do I help you or not?"

    Chen Chao asked in surprise, "Your Excellency, you''d dare go against His Majesty''s orders without knowing this lowly official''s identity?"

    Song Lian pulled a bitter face and replied, "Enough, I''m already stuck in the middle and it''s tough enough. But let me make one thing clear: unless there''s a decree, I''ll always treat you as my Left Guard''s Deputy Commander. If anything happens, I won''t stand by and do nothing."

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue and said, "I didn''t realize that you''re so sentimental, Your Excellency"

    Song Lian spat, "You better watch yourself. Right now, there are plenty of people who''d love for you to disappear from this world. If I were you, I''d stay quietly at the academy and note out. Oh right, why don''t you just go back to the academy? If that''s no good, why not stay in the office here?"

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Your Excellency, what if a Nepenthe Realm came to kill me? Would you die with me?"

    Song Lian frowned. "A Nepenthe Realm isn''t that big of a deal."

    Chen Chao immediately understood and, sping his hands, smiled as he said, "Congrattions, congrattions! Your Excellency, it looks like you''re about to step into the Nepenthe Realm. It seems that your appointment as Lord Warden Commander is just around the corner. When will you host a celebration?"

    Song Lian smiled slightly. "It won''t be long now. I''m nning to find some time to go into seclusion and make a breakthrough. But looking at things now, with all the trouble surrounding you, I think I''ll postpone it for a while."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "It''s not necessary. For every person who wants to kill me, there''s another who wants me alive. It''s not as difficult as it seems."

    Song Lian thought for a moment but could not grasp the reasoning. He just said, "Forget it. Your head works better than mine anyway. But in the meantime, I''ll have Weng Quan follow you around? That way, if anything happens, I''ll know right away."

    "Please no, that chatterbox can stay and bother someone else. This lowly official doesn''t want to lose my peace."

    Song Lian wanted to speak but swallowed his words back.

    Chen Chao shook his head. "It''s really not that serious. As long as His Majesty doesn''t want to kill me, then I definitely won''t die."

    Song Lian sighed. "But I¡¯m just afraid that His Majesty does want to kill you."

    Chen Chao said helplessly, "If that¡¯s the case, then nothing you do will make a difference."

    Indeed, in the Divine Capital, if His Majesty wanted someone dead, how could they survive?

 Chapter 579: The Sky is Already Dark

    Song Lian had aplicated look in his eyes, but in the end, he patted Chen Chao on the shoulder and sighed, "We''ve served as officials in the same court, and you helped me sort out my marriage matters. If anything really happens to you... what a shame... I''ll surely burn incense and paper money for you every Qingming Festival."

    Chen Chao''s face was expressionless. "I thank you in advance, Your Excellency."

    Song Lian burst into heartyughter.

    Chen Chao gave a helpless smile.

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao, his lips moved as if wanting to say something. But after much hesitation, he did not speak.

    He did not know how things would unfold, but he was not eager to see a certain oue.

    "Someone like His Majesty, I think... maybe... forget it, I can''t say for sure either." Song Lian sighed heavily.

    Even a martial artist like him, who had immense respect for the Great Liang Emperor, could not guarantee anything in this situation. After all, it involved the entire world, and the Emperor had not shown much affection for his own sons, let alone a nephew.

    Theplexities were far too deep to be summed up in a few words."How about we go have a drink?"

    Song Lian looked at Chen Chao, as if this fine young man before him was someone he would not be able to see in the future.

    "Don''t worry."

    Chen Chao smiled. "There will be plenty of chances to drink in the future."

    After saying this, Chen Chao added, "I won''t being around here for the next few days. If there''s a next time, I''m afraid that Your Excellency will only see me at His Majesty''s banquet."

    Song Lian was taken aback but quickly recalled that in just a few days, it would be time for the Emperor''s banquet. It was an annual event, and the Ministry of Rites had already begun preparations. While it seemed like an important asion for many people, for the Great Liang Emperor himself, it probably was not much of a concern.

    But that had been the case in past years. This year, things would presumably be different, no matter what.

    Song Lian let out a deep sigh.

    Chen Chao did not say anything further and soon left the Left Guard''s office.

    The sky was already dark.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The distance between the Left Guard''ffice and Chen Chao''s small courtyard was not far. Weng Quan was waiting at the gate, handing Chen Chao antern, while the other constables kept their distance.

    Chen Chao took thentern and smiled. "Why aren''t you scared?"

    Weng Quan was confused. "Deputy Commander Chen, what are you talking about?"

    Chen Chao was somewhat speechless and did not say anything more, carrying thentern and leaving the Left Guard Office.

    In the darkness of the night, thentern''s light did not illuminate much, but at least it allowed him to briefly see the path ahead.

    Chen Chao walked along the long street, and there was no one around, only silence.

    The only sound was his footsteps.

    At that moment, the world seemed iparably quiet.

    Chen Chao walked a bit further and saw someone.

    It was not an unfamiliar face. They had crossed paths before - it was the y figurine vendor he had encountered when entering the city.

    Chen Chao stopped and looked at the vendor, who was also holding antern.

    "Your Highness, after all this time, it seems you still haven''t made a decision. To be honest, this subject is very disappointed."

    Standing in the darkness, thentern illuminated the vendor''s face, which showed both anger and paleness.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The vendor continued, ¡°As the bloodline of thete Crown Prince, Your Highness, do you have none of his courage? Even this current emperor dares to wear a white hat, yet Your Highness doesn''t even have the courage? Does the murder of your father mean nothing to you, Your Highness?" "This empire rightfully belongs to Your Highness, but you''re willing to hand it over so easily?¡±

    The y figurine vendor was furious, his words brimming with undisguised disappointment. The timing was perfect, everything was in ce, yet the young man before him had no intention of doing anything.

    ¡°As mere followers of thete Crown Prince, we''re willing to shed our blood for this. But Your Highness, as the flesh and blood of thete Crown Prince, will you really do nothing? Can you truly live out the rest of your life in peace?¡±

    The y figurine vendor stared into Chen Chao¡¯s eyes, as if trying to see into his heart.

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°You im that His Majesty killed my father. Where''s the evidence?¡±

    The vendor snorted coldly, ¡°Even if I produced evidence now, I doubt Your Highness would believe it.¡±

    Chen Chao did not retort. He simply looked at him and said, ¡°You say this empire should belong to me? But how could this empire ever belong to me?¡±

    Hearing this, the vendor was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, what are you saying? This empire rightfully belongs to thete Crown Prince''s lineage. You are his only heir, it should belong to you, Your Highness!¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, ¡°No, it won''t.¡±

    The vendor wanted to say more, but Chen Chao shook his head again. ¡°I won''t do what you people want to do. Don''t waste your breath.¡±

    With those words, Chen Chao picked up hisntern and walked forward, soon passing by the vendor. Watching Chen Chao¡¯s retreating figure, the vendor said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, when the de is at your throat, it will be toote for regrets.¡±

    Chen Chao did not look back, nor did he say anything.

    The y figurine vendor said no more, fading into the darkness.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the sky gradually darkened, the Left Guard''s office was brightly lit. Song Lian sat in the main hall, reviewing some documents. Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a Left Guard constable came running in, ¡°Sir, Lord Yao, the Deputy Commander of the Right Guard, has an urgent matter to discuss.¡±

    Song Lian looked up, ¡°Yao Dao?¡±

    The officer nodded, ¡°Yes, it''s Lord Yao. He says he is here on Commander Ye''s orders, and the matter is extremely urgent.¡±

    Song Lian frowned slightly and quickly said, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Before long, a figure entered the main hall of the Left Guard, it was Yao Dao, the Deputy Commander of the Right Guard. Upon seeing Song Lian, he immediately knelt on one knee, speaking anxiously, ¡°Lord Song, I am here on Commander Ye''s orders to request your assistance!¡±

    Song Lian asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°We discovered several demons within the Left Guard''s jurisdiction. Their cultivation realms are high, and they''re currently hurting people. Commander Ye has already brought men to deal with them, but he fears they won''t be able to kill those demons. Therefore, Commander Ye specifically sent this lowly official to ask for Lord Song''s assistance!¡±

    Yao Dao remained kneeling, ¡°I beg Your Excellency to set aside any past grievances. If you don''t lend us your aid now, many of our Right Guardrades may be buried here!¡±

    Song Lian frowned and asked, ¡°Why would so many demons suddenly appear in the Divine Capital?¡±

    As the capital of Great Liang, the Divine Capital may not be as imprable as the Northern Frontier Great Wall, but it seemed impossible that any demon would dare cause havoc here within the borders of Great Liang.

    Yao Dao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Perhaps they are demons raised by foreign cultivators. Your Excellency, there''s no time to hesitate any longer!¡±

    It was nothing new that the Left Guard and Right Guard were at odds. However, despite having some personal grievances with the Right Guard, Song Lian would absolutely not stand by and do nothing at this moment.

    With the Lord Warden Commander absent, as the Commander of the Left Guard, he needed to consider the big picture.

    Song Lian immediately stood up and called out to the hall, ¡°Weng Quan, leave some people here, the rest will follow thismander.¡±

    Yao Dao said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡±

    However, this Deputy Commander of the Right Guard kept his head down, his facecking much expression, which appeared somewhat strange.

 Chapter 580: Since You Have No Words, We Can Only Kill Each Other

    Chapter 580: Since You Have No Words, We Can Only Kill Each Other

    Chen Chao carried antern and arrived at the house that Song Lian had arranged for him some time ago. This house was found for him by Song Lian back then, but Chen Chao had spent most of his time away from the Divine Capital. Even when he was in the Divine Capital, he mostly stayed at thekeside courtyard at the academy. Therefore, he had not set foot here in quite a while. Just a few days ago, when he returned to the house, he found that even though he practically never stayed here, Song Lian had arranged for someone to clean it regrly. The house remained as tidy as ever.

    When he reached the front door, Chen Chao hung thentern in front of the door and then reached out to push the door open.

    He did not lock the door when he left because there was nothing of value inside. Although he had a number of valuable items on him, they were mostly kept with him, making it unnecessary to lock the door. Besides, the house was not far from the Left Guard''s office, so he did not have to worry about thieves.

    The door always pushed open easily.

    After opening the door, he should be able to see the small tree that had been recently nted in the yard.

    Although there was no moonlight tonight, with Chen Chao''s vision, spotting that little tree should not be difficult.

    However, many things in life can be unexpected, just like what happened now.

    As he opened the door, instead of seeing the small tree, he saw a sh of sword light.

    A sword thrust straight at his chest the moment he opened the door, and it was apanied by an overwhelming sword qi and an unmistakable intent to kill.The sword qi surged like a rushing river, seemingly held back by a dam, with the door serving as that dam. Now that the door was pushed open, it was as if the dam had given way, allowing the river to flow freely, and the sword qi naturally poured out.

    The gust of wind generated by that sword swept up Chen Chao''s hair.

    It made his ck robe flutter loudly.

    That sword strike was incredibly powerful, clearly delivered with all the strength of a Great Beyond Realm sword cultivator. In this world, the powerhouses in the Nepenthe Realm were big shots, but these figures did not easily appear in the world. Thus, Great Beyond Realm cultivators frequently took their ce, and sword cultivators known for their killing power were destined to be the most terrifying existences in these tales.

    The most terrifying aspect of this sword strike was actually not because the cultivation realm was very high, nor the fearsome killing power, but rather thepleteck of sword qi leaking out before it was unleashed. It was like a venomous snake waiting for the right moment to strike a lethal blow that while not being aware, no Great Beyond Realm cultivator could escape.

    This was an assassination.

    However, from the moment that sword was drawn, it revealed how much effort had been put into the arrangement.

    Chen Chao had known in advance that someone was behind the door.

    So when that sword was thrust out, he pulled the door back.

    The courtyard door was merely an ordinary wooden door, even if it were made of fine steel, it would undoubtedly be torn apart by that sword strike at this moment.

    There were no surprises, the wooden door was torn apart in an instant, splinters exploding and flying everywhere. The sword did not deviate in the slightest because of the door and continued to stab directly at Chen Chao''s heart.

    The sword was gripped by a hand with slender fingers. It looked very strong and calloused on the thumb, indicating how many years this person had practiced with a sword.

    Behind that sword was an ordinary and unremarkable face, devoid of any expression. The person simply focused intently on thrusting the sword, not thinking about anything else. But he was perfectly clear that this sword would certainly strike Chen Chao, though it would not kill him. However, the poison smeared on the sword tip would quickly seep into Chen Chao''s heart, severely diminishing hisbat power.

    As long as this was aplished, the assassination would be half sessful.

    But in the next moment, his expression became somewhat ugly, because the sword had stabbed into empty air.

    The young martial artist had sidestepped and avoided this vicious strike.

    How could this be possible?!

    These four words involuntarily appeared in the assassin''s mind.

    He had used a secret treasure to conceal his presence and he hid his killing intent very well too, believing that even a Nepenthe Realm powerhouse would not be able to detect him in such a short time.

    Yet the undeniable fact before him was that Chen Chao had discovered him and evaded this sword strike.

    This left him in disbelief.

    However, he had no time to dwell on it. In the next moment, the young martial artist took a step forward, lowered his shoulder, and charged out.

    With a loud crash!

    Therge vat in the courtyard was smashed at this moment, water erupting from it and sshing in all directions.

    Chen Chao did not pursue or reach for his saber, instead, he threw a punch to the left.

    An assassin hiding there was instantly struck in the chest by Chen Chao''s fist. In an instant, his chest caved in, and his internal organs werepletely shattered by the blow!

    Chen Chao grabbed the dead assassin''s body and tossed it to the back.

    Two other assassins who had been lurking in the shadows were already moving towards Chen Chao. However, they were quickly obstructed by the corpse. As the duo sent the corpse flying with a palm strike, Chen Chao had already killed two more people who had entered the courtyard. Without any pause, he turned to face the two remaining assassins.

    He threw another punch at them, facing the two.

    Another loud bang!

    The assassin who faced Chen Chao head-on had his hand bones shattered by the force of the blow, and the immense power caused his arm to break, exposing raw bone and flesh.

    Chen Chao then reached out and struck the other assassin on the head, crushing the headpletely.

    As a martial artist who had one of the toughest bodies among Great Beyond Realm martial artists, Chen Chao''s body had long since be as sturdy as metal and stone. This not only meant that others could not easily injure him but also meant that he himself was one of the most formidable weapons in the world.

    With that palm strike, it was naturally impossible for the average cultivator whose body had not been tempered to withstand it.

    But at the same time, several figures had already surrounded him.

    Chaotic qi flooded this small courtyard at this very moment.

    In the next instant, several figures flew backward and crashed heavily to the ground, shattering numerous stone bricks.

    Chen Chao stepped into the courtyard.

    The sword cultivator he had severely injured earlier had already summoned his flying sword, aiming it at Chen Chao''s heart.

    However, this flying sword had long since lost its initial speed and was now swaying unsteadily,cking any power.

    As a result, Chen Chao simply grabbed the sword''s de and instantly crushed it.

    A look of pain appeared on the sword cultivator''s face, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Chen Chao ignored him, instead, he looked up. On the roof of the small courtyard, figures appeared at the north, south, east, and west corners. Each one held a red thread entwined in their hands, which they then tossed out. The four red threads spread like thin snakes, encircling the courtyardpletely, and at each corner, bells dangled from the red threads.

    A mysterious aura appeared.

    Though it was already dark, at this moment, it seemed as if the sky darkened even further.

    Chen Chao knew that this was a secret technique used to conceal the events about to unfold in the small courtyard.

    It seemed that this assassination had been nned long in advance. Otherwise, it definitely would not have been so borate.

    Chen Chao nced at the several corpses lying on the ground, fell silent for a moment, and did not speak.

    He merely ced his hand on the hilt of his saber.

    The previous schemes had failed, and now these assassins appeared much more indifferent, pouring out from all corners of the courtyard. Their auras were mixed, with varying levels of strength. Chen Chao counted carefully and found that there were actually more than twenty cultivators at the Bitter Sea Realm, while among the cultivators at the Great Beyond Realm, excluding the already severely injured sword cultivator, there were still five or six left.

    With such a lineup, forget about killing one Great Beyond Realm martial artist, even if another came, they would probably die here as well.

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    In the Divine Capital, there were few people capable of orchestrating such a killing trap, and even fewer who were bold enough to do so

    Although he was not far from the Left Guard''s office, Chen Chao felt inexplicably that he would not see Song Lian tonight.

    Feeling the silent killing intent around him, Chen Chao did not ask who was behind this assassination, because there would undoubtedly be no answer.

    Tonight, it would either be them killing him or him killing them.

    There were only these two paths.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and slowly drew his saber.

    Meanwhile, the assassins also walked towards him silently.

 Chapter 581: Red Threads Encirclement

    A killing plot had long been in the works, with nearly all scenarios already thought out. Although the previously arranged sword cultivator had failed to severely injure Chen Chao with his strike, they had nheless managed to trap him in this courtyard, preventing his escape.

    After drawing his saber, Chen Chao took a deep breath, and the qi within his body continuously surged, reaching its peak in an instant.

    In front of him, there were initially ten martial artists, each holding a saber in one hand. Behind these ten were a group of cultivators, each forming seals and mobilizing their qi, unleashing their respective spells with impressive momentum.

    However, no matter how big themotion was, tonight, it was limited to this small courtyard.

    The leader, a tall martial artist, stepped forward first. His blood vitality surged like a deep abyss, indicating he had stepped into the Great Beyond Realm many years ago, and his body was tempered until it was incredibly tough; far from being an ordinary martial artist. As he approached this young martial artist who had already gained fame across the world, he had already formted a n in his heart. Thus, when he shed out with his saber, he did not expend all his strength. Instead, he held back some power, intending merely to force Chen Chao back a few steps, which would be sufficient.

    However, as this saber strike was unleashed, the overwhelming saber qi surged toward Chen Chao in an instant, only to dissipatepletely within a few feet of him, failing to make any progress whatsoever. After that, it instantly dissolved, and ceased to exist between heaven and earth.

    Although martial artists of this era could not wield magic spells, the qi of martial artists could still extend several feet or even dozens of feet as their cultivation realms increased. Chen Chao had not yet stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, so the external release of qi was not as terrifying, and he had no intention of excessively releasing his qi. Thus, that powerful qi only extended a few feet beforeing to a halt.

    The tall martial artist who originally intended to withdraw after failing with his first strike looked grim upon seeing this scene. Disregarding his previous thoughts, he stepped forward and shed out again. But this time, he put in about 80% to 90% of his strength.

    Chen Chao nced at him, not avoiding the attack. Facing this sturdy martial artist, Chen Chao advanced instead. He sidestepped the saber strike and delivered a powerful punch to the chest of this martial artist, whose cultivation realm was not low.Thetter countered with a return sh aimed at Chen Chao''s arm. However, Chen Chao remained unfazed. As the de descended and was only a few feet from his arm, it once again failed to press down like before. Chen Chao''s arm shook, causing this fellow martial artist who was also at the Great Beyond Realm, to have the webbing between his thumb and index finger split apart at the moment of impact.

    Afterward, Chen Chao sent him crashing into the crowd.

    Before the other martial artists could surround him, Chen Chao charged into the crowd first.

    Instantly surrounded by several people, Chen Chao grabbed one martial artist, yanked him forward, and blocked the iing saber strikes from the others. In an instant, the unlucky martial artist met his end beneath the chaotic saber strikes of hispanions. Seizing the opportunity, Chen Chao swept his saber and decapitated the nearest martial artist beside him.

    Taking advantage of the falling head, Chen Chao kicked it toward the group of cultivators behind him. Just as the head soared through the air, it suddenly exploded, sttering red and white everywhere.

    At that moment, the body of the decapitated martial artist had just copsed to the ground.

    Now Chen Chao found himself surrounded. Although the realms of the surrounding martial artists fell just short of his, they were all sturdy fighters, and with their overwhelming numbers, they firmly believed they would not let Chen Chao escape.

    Chen Chao remained expressionless as he struck the chest of a Bitter Sea martial artist with the de, directly shattering his ribcage. However, at the same time, several others charged at Chen Chao with saber strikes. The overwhelming saber qi surged toward Chen Chao like giant pythons, intent on devouring him alive right there.

    Just as Chen Chao sliced through the iing saber qi, the remaining martial artists suddenly retreated simultaneously and lowered their heads. A boundless qi swept across in an instant, shing horizontally toward him like a sharp weapon.

    Chen Chao stood with his de raised, as if a nearly invisible thread bound itself to the body of Chen Chao''s Cloud Mud.

    Chen Chao gripped the sword hilt tightly and pulled forcefully, while the group of cultivators behind him firmly held onto the thread.

    Not far away, a daoist threw out several talismans. These talismans glowed green, with arcs of lightning swirling around them, floating toward him. Soon, lightning filled the sky and struck directly at Chen Chao.

    The daoist''s lightning spell harnessed the might of heaven and earth to eliminate enemies. However, since they aimed to keep this battle confined within the courtyard, they could not invoke heavenly lightning for killing. Thus, these talismans became the preferred choice.

    In reality, these talismans had a specific name: lightning talismans!

    Several talismans continued to bombard Chen Chao, illuminating the small courtyard as if it were daylight.

    Chen Chao quickly found himself engulfed by countless bolts of lightning, as if he had already been buried in this lightning pool.

    However, the several daoists in the distance exchanged nces and did not retreat. Instead, they formed seals and summoned several lightning spears that hovered ominously above the lightning pool. Then, it absorbed the scattered lightning and prepared to strike down, intending to nail Chen Chao dead here.

    Chen Chao''s figure which was already submerged in the lightning pool was no longer visible. The cultivators controlling the nearly invisible thread felt a loss of strength within it. Just as they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, the thread that was barely visible to the naked eye suddenly tightened. Two of the cultivators were yanked by an immense force and were pulled straight toward the lightning pool.

    The two struggled mid-air, but it was futile.

    As they neared the lightning pool, a hand reached out, dragging the two of them directly into the pool.

    Two miserable screams followed.

    The two cultivators were instantly engulfed by the lightning and annihted!

    Seeing this scene, everyone felt a wave of terror. The power of the lightning pool was evident, and the fate of those two cultivators was sufficient to demonstrate that. Yet despite this, why was the young martial artist not yet struck dead?

    While everyone understood that the young martial artist had an incredibly tough body, there was no reason for it to be so resilient, right?

    Just as everyone stood there, dumbfounded, a figure rushed out from the lightning pool, arriving at the center of the courtyard. He raised the hilt of his saber, Cloud Mud, which had turned from ck to white, and shed down.

    A terrifying saber beam appeared between heaven and earth.

    The red threads around the cultivators standing around the courtyard swayed violently, and the bells atop them jingled incessantly.

    Their expressions turned ugly, but they quickly grabbed the red threads and pulled them taut in an instant!

    Under Chen Chao''s sh, several cultivators failed to dodge in time and were directly cleaved in half.

    A few martial artists were also affected by this attack. However, their bodies were tough enough to narrowly escape disaster.

    After the sh, Chen Chaonded on the ground, his chest heaving as he prepared to catch his breath. Suddenly, the heavily injured Great Beyond martial artist from earlier suddenly got up, and charged at Chen Chao, grasping his long saber tightly.

    In the moment of transitioning between old and new qi, a cultivator is at their most vulnerable.

    He intended to take advantage of this moment to kill Chen Chao.

 Chapter 582.1: Destined to Be a Life-And-Death Parting - Part 1

    Among martial artists in the world, it often seemed that under the prerequisite of not using magic spells, the differences between them were not too significant. The tall martial artist before him was also at the Great Beyond Realm. Attacking at the moment Chen Chao was replenishing his qi, his timing was impable, seizing the opportunity perfectly. It was thanks to years of relentless training in honing his muscles and bones, along with numerous sparring matches and even several life-and-death battles, that he had managed to find such a chance at this critical juncture.

    However, it was unfortunate that the opponent he faced was not just any ordinary cultivator in this world, it was Chen Chao.

    Among the younger generation of cultivators, Chen Chao might not be the one with the highest cultivation realm or the most refined techniques, but he was undoubtedly the one who understood best how to preserve his life.

    In an instant, just as the saber was about to pierce into his chest, Chen Chao''s qi surged within him. He swiftly directed it to his arm, and with a powerful p to the side of the saber, its edge veered off course. The tall martial artist who was already gravely wounded saw his desperate attack fail. His expression changed as he attempted to withdraw the saber and retreat. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Chen Chao''s qi surged like waves crashing against the shore, quicklypleting the cycle of new and old qi.

    Chen Chao delivered a heavy blow to the temple of the tall martial artist, causing him to fall into a daze. Before he could recover, Chen Chao punched him squarely in the chest, sending him flying.

    The tall martial artist''s body soared through the air like a kite with a broken string, crashing into a pir in the courtyard and raising a cloud of dust.

    A trace of blood seeped out of the corner of Chen Chao''s mouth.

    Forcefully exchanging qi had resolved the immediate crisis, but the consequences were not insignificant.

    Everyone instinctively nced at the spot where the tall martial artist had fallen, their eyes filled with shock. For this assassination attempt, they had already gathered so many cultivators, with no shortage of those at the Great Beyond and Bitter Sea realms. By all logic, Chen Chao before them should not have been able to kill anyone, he should not have even been able to hold out this long.But what was the reality?

    Since the battle began, the sword cultivator who initially had the greatest hope of severely injuring Chen Chao was now gravely wounded and near death. Then, the tall martial artist who was also in the Great Beyond Realm had directly died. Many other cultivators at the Bitter Sea Realm had died as well.

    Yet, this young martial artist had nothing more than a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth?

    The surviving assassins looked grim. They had known this young man was not ordinary, having in a demon race prodigy, but surely he was not supposed to be this strong?

    Everyone gulped in unison.

    ¡°Kill him, and there will be a great reward!¡±

    Amidst the tense standoff, one of the men standing around the courtyard spoke up coldly. He held the red string tightly in his hand, his expression ugly. ¡°He''s already an arrow at the end of its flight and won''t live much longer. Finish him off in one final push! Anyone who dies or is injured will be handsomely rewarded! Whoever brings me his head, I''ll personally request a reward from above!"

    With such words of encouragement, the surviving assassins exchanged nces. A Bitter Sea martial artist was the first to charge at Chen Chao, shing down with his saber. Chen Chao neither dodged nor blocked, nor did he draw his own saber. Instead, he threw a punch straight at the oing de.

    How could flesh and blood possiblypete against a sharp weapon forged from metal? This seemed likemon sense, but in that moment, Chen Chao''s punch shattered the high-grade saber, and with the momentum, he sent the martial artist flying into the main hall. There was no need to check, it was clear that the man''s life had ended.

    Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath, then looked at the several Great Beyond Realm cultivators standing behind the crowd. Narrowing his eyes with a smile, he said, "With just the likes of you guys, having cultivation in vain, you dare call yourselves Great Beyond cultivators?!"

    The cultivators remained quiet and just silently formed hand seals. By now, everyone understood that this was a fight to the death. Any hope of a peaceful resolution was long gone. The only way forward was to kill the young martial artist before them.

    There was no other option.

    Chen Chao tightened his grip on Cloud Mud and strode forward withrge steps.

    The remaining Bitter Sea Realm cultivators, which were fewer than ten in number, had no other choice. As thest two martial artists charged out, they each pulled a radiant white thread from their palms. With a swift motion, the courtyard was suddenly illuminated by a blinding light, and countless beams of brilliant radiance surged toward Chen Chao.

    The methods of cultivators were ever-changing, and most of the time, martial artists could only dodge and evade. Unfortunately for them, this young martial artist they encountered was someone who, since the moment he appeared in the world''s view, had never shown any inclination to avoid cultivators. Whether it was when he said he would kill a qi refiner back in Tianqing County and followed through, or when he angrily rebuked that old daoist nun in the Ministry of Penalty''s hall, orter at the Myriad Willow Convention, where if not for Wei Xu''s intervention, Song Changxi would have likely died at his hands. After that, he annihted the Sublime Bright Sect, and then ughtered all the cultivators on Clearwater Mountain...

    One after another, each event showed that Chen Chao had never backed down from cultivators.

    Now, as countless beams of radiance surged toward him, Chen Chao merely unleashed a single saber strike. The dazzling saber light emerged before him, forcibly cutting through the sea of light. In the blink of an eye, the saber light shattered many of the radiant beams. Before anyone could react, Chen Chao had already appeared beside a Bitter Sea Realm cultivator. He brought his palm down on the cultivator''s head, and with a surge of overwhelming qi, instantly crushed the man''s skull.

    A nearby Bitter Sea Realm martial artist attempted to strike with a saber, but Chen Chao broke his arm with a single punch. After the martial artist fell, Chen Chao stomped on his chest, shattering countless bones.

    Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath and fixed his gaze on the nearest Great Beyond cultivator.

    It was a gray-robed daoist.

    The daoist''s eyes met Chen Chao''s, and he knew things were not good. Just as he was about to send out another talisman, his vision was obscured by a sh of saber light. By the time the light faded, a not-too-burly figure had already appeared in front of him, and without any hesitation, a heavy fist mmed into his face.

    When it came to battles in the same realm, if a cultivator ended up in closebat with a martial artist, it was essentially a life-or-death situation.

    Chen Chao remained silent. Afternding a punch, he did not give the Great Beyond cultivator in front of him a chance to escape. Instead, he grabbed the man''s arm with one hand and shed his saber across the cultivator''s throat.

    Just like that, he easily decapitated another head. Chen Chao flung the head aside, and by now, he had a rough idea of the identity of these assassins.

    The strength of cultivators in this world was actually very easy to categorize. Ordinary cultivators from major sects were destined to be stronger than those from smaller sects. In the same realm, they held a slight advantage. However, more talented cultivators couldpensate for this disadvantage. Other than the foreignnds, those cultivators who served the Great Liang Dynasty were often weaker, as many of them were abandoned pawns from those sects. After arriving in Great Liang, most lived lives ofcency, enjoying the Great Liang''s offerings. When they encountered cultivators from the foreignnds who had genuine achievements in cultivations, it often took three or five of them to equal one of the same realm.

    The weakest were the itinerant cultivators who roamed the wild. These individuals typically had no sect to back them, and those who embarked on the path of cultivation either stumbled upon a cultivation method by chance and cultivated bitterly, or were trained by fellow itinerant cultivators, making them the lowest tier of cultivators.

    The cultivators of the Heavenly Imperial Institution in Great Liang were slightly stronger than thetter two groups, but not by much.

    However, the martial path was an exception. The strongest martial artists in the world resided in the Great Liang Dynasty, and those in the foreignnds, who were often overlooked, simply could notpare.

    Thebat abilities disyed by these cultivators suggested they were of that lower tier; likely retainers kept by some major families.

    And it was likely they did not alle from the same family.

    As for how many people in the Divine Capital had the capability to gather retainers from numerous great families, there were not many.

    Chen Chao smiled but said nothing.

    ______

 Chapter 582.2: Destined to Be a Life-And-Death Parting - Part 2

    Half an incense stickter, in the small courtyard, only two Great Beyond cultivators remained, along with the four cultivators still gripping the red strings from the high points surrounding the courtyard.

    Then, there was the heavily injured sword cultivator who had yet to die despite being gravely injured.

    What had begun as an assassination of a grand scale was now nearing its conclusion.

    That young martial artist, the main target for elimination, had some injuries on his body but remained full of vitality and energy.

    Even if they were to finally take this young martial artist''s head in the end, this ambush would hardly be considered a sess.

    The two Great Beyond cultivators exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with undisguised bitterness. By this point, their fighting spirit had beenpletely drained, yet they knew they had no choice but to fight to the death. Leaving here without having killed Chen Chao meant that only death awaited them.

    Chen Chao wiped the corner of his mouth and walked toward the two men.

    They said nothing and just continuously formed hand seals. In the air before them, ripples mysteriously appeared, spreading out inyers as waves of qi surged. Countless streams of qi began spreading in all directions like countless fish. Not far in front of the two, akeside appeared, and a green fish suddenly leaped from the water. As its tail flicked, the streams of qi in the courtyard suddenly overflowed with murderous intent.

    Then the qi surged forward like a fierce tide, overwhelming and violent.In the face of such profound techniques, the young martial artist simply raised his saber and shed.

    A brilliant saber light instantly tore through the ground, splitting the surging tide.

    Spurt!

    One of the cultivators spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression turning ugly. At the same time, the ripples in front of him gradually shifted from transparent to blood-red.

    The two cultivators exchanged a nce and nodded in unison. They had already resolved to burn their blood essence if necessary, determined to y the young martial artist before them at all costs.

    However, they were not fully confident in the oue. In the end, they could only do their best and leave the rest to fate.

    The tidewater that was split apart quickly reformed and surged once more toward Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao let out a coldugh. Instead of attacking with his saber again, he sheathed his saber and held the sheath horizontally in front of him.

    The raging tide, which had seemed unstoppable, came to a standstill the moment it collided with the sheathed saber. It was as if it had crashed into a lonely cliff that had stood firm in the world for countless years.

    No matter how fierce the tide, it could not surpass this lonely cliff.

    The disparity in cultivation levels was on full disy. Among the younger generation, Chen Chao had few rivals left. He had fought the demon race princess, Autumn, without being defeated. Even someone like Yun Jianyue could not confidently im victory over him. These cultivators before him were merely second or third-rate; insignificant to Chen Chao.

    Even if there had been more of them earlier, it was just a matter of numbers.

    The four figures standing at the corners of the courtyard witnessed this scene and no longer hesitated. They swiftly leaped down from the rooftops, each still holding the red threads. As they advanced, the threads shot forward like sharp des, cutting through the air like sharp weapons.

    Chen Chao continued moving forward, pressing through the tide of qi and arriving in front of the two cultivators in an instant.

    Behind him, the sound of bells rang out.

    Chen Chao did not turn around, allowing a bell, which had suddenly grown asrge as a bronze gong, to strike his back.

    Without pause, Chen Chao grabbed one of the Great Beyond cultivators and mmed his fist toward the man''s head.

    The cultivator tilted his head back to dodge, but Chen Chao immediately struck him in the chest with the sheath, forcefully driving him into the ground.

    Arge crater formed from the impact.

    The courtyard was now in utter disarray. Many of the buildings had already copsed, and clouds of dust rose within the courtyard, yet not a speck escaped the courtyard.

    Then, Chen Chao seized the other Great Beyond cultivator, crushing both of his arms, and threw out Cloud Mud, stabbing it into the man''s shoulder and pinning him to thest remaining beam standing in the courtyard.

    After all this, the four red threads had already closed in, their sharpness evident as they touched Chen Chao''s body, leaving a wound. Tiny beads of blood instantly oozed from his skin.

    Chen Chao pressed his hands against the red threads in front of him, pulling them taut with both hands. His palms were drenched in blood, but Chen Chao remained unmoved. In an instant, the threads snapped. Chen Chao turned and shattered the giant bell that hade crashing toward him with a single punch.

    The four people spat blood and were sent flying by the shock.

    Chen Chao pressed his advantage, crushing their chests without uttering a single word.

    By now, the assassination plot aimed at this young martial artist had dissipated like smoke.

    But the night had yet to reach its conclusion.

    Chen Chao who had already killed many tonight, turned his gaze toward the three remaining Great Beyond assassins still alive in the courtyard.

    Apart from the heavily injured sword cultivator, oney in the crater, while the other was pinned to the beam by Cloud Mud.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath, exhaling some white mist, before approaching the crater. He crouched down, looking at the immobilized Great Beyond cultivator in front of him, and asked, "Let me ask you a question: Who wants to kill me?"

    The Great Beyond cultivator remained silent, but there was already some fear in his eyes.

    Chen Chao gave an "oh: but said nothing more. He simply punched the man''s head.

    The cultivator who originally still had half a life left, now had none left.

    Seeing Chen Chao kill a Great Beyond cultivator without hesitation, both the heavily injured sword cultivator and the one pinned to the beam had a hint of dread flicker across their eyes.

    Chen Chao stood up, looking at the remaining two without saying a word.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A horse carriage slowly moved along the long streets of the Divine Capital, eventually reaching the city gate guarded by the Right Guard. The guards standing watch silently waved their hands, and as the carriage approached, the coachman pulled something out from his coat. After ncing at it, the guard nodded. The city gate was opened, allowing the carriage to leave the city.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The night had grownte. In the Imperial City, aside from the necessary areas lit bynterns, the rest had already be somewhat dark. When the Empress was still alive, she disliked the Imperial City being filled withnterns at night. After His Majesty ascended the throne, the number ofnterns hung at night had been strictly limited, marking a significant difference from before.

    It was also because His Majesty''s martial prowess was unmatched in the world, so there was no need to fear assassinsunching night raids. Otherwise, who knows how many incidents might have urred over the years.

    In the dim night, twonterns, one high and one low, moved slowly within the pce walls.

    Upon closer inspection, it was two eunuchs, one tall and one short, silently walking within the pce grounds.

    After walking for a while, the young eunuch raised his head to look at his master. After a brief hesitation, he asked curiously, "Master, His Majesty hasn''t retired for the night yet. If you leave now, won''t it displease His Majesty?"

    Before the highly influential chief eunuch, Li Heng, who had held sway in the pce for over a decade, could respond, the young eunuch, Li Shou, continued speaking to himself, "Though you''ve been by His Majesty''s side for so many years and share a deep bond, Master, you still shouldn''t rely on old affections to act like this, right?"

    Li Heng who was known for his gentle temperament smiled and said, "Oh? You''re so young, and you''re already starting to teach your master how to do things?"

    Li Shou chuckled, "I know you have your own discretion, Master. I just wanted to ask what you''re up to."

    In private, the master and disciple had a rxed rtionship with little formality. However, in public, Li Shou would not dare break any rules, always keeping in mind his master''s words that in the Great Liang Dynasty, they served only one master, and it was best not to overthink anything else.

    Li Heng nced into the distance and said in a low voice, "It''s just knowing a bit more. His Majesty wants to be alone right now, so it''s only natural for us to leave. If we waited for His Majesty to say everything, it would be pointless."

    Li Shou asked, "Is it because His Majesty hasn''t missed a single morning court sessiontely, so he''s feeling a bit fed up?"

    Li Heng could not stifle hisughter, "If such trivial matters could trouble His Majesty, then he wouldn''t be His Majesty. His temperament has always been like this, if he doesn''t want to attend court, no matter how much the court officials bang their heads at the pce gates, His Majesty wouldn''t even spare them a nce."

    Li Shou frowned, clearly puzzled by his master''s exnation.

    Li Heng reached out and ruffled this young man''s hair, saying softly, "There are some things, as your master, I can''t tell you. You''ll have to watch and guess on your own. But even if you do see or guess it, keep it to yourself. It''s tough for His Majesty. Sitting in such a position, with the weight of the world on his shoulders, means some matters have to be pushed aside. The helplessness thates with it can''t be spoken of. Even if we notice His Majesty''s struggles, we can''t say anything. It''s not about rank, saying it changes nothing. His suffering remains unchanged."

    Li Shou said, "If there were someone who truly understood His Majesty, maybe he''d be a bit happier?"

    Li Heng smiled and replied, "That''s why when Her Majesty was still alive, His Majesty was happy."

    Li Shou fell silent, frowning.

    Li Heng sighed quietly, "The bond between the Emperor and Empress, sharing hardships and deep affection, none can match it throughout history."

    Then, Li Heng lifted his head slightly, gazing at the sky. A full moon had broken free from the dark clouds. In a voice only he could hear, he murmured, "The son doesn''t understand his father."

 Chapter 583.1: Its Nothing More Than You Killing Me, Me Killing You - Part 1

    The assassination had finallye to an end. The two remaining Great Beyond cultivators were no longer capable of fighting, their lives now entirely dependent on Chen Chao''s whim.

    Chen Chao casually picked up a saber from the ground, but after holding it, he shook his head in disdain. He then walked over to the injured sword cultivator, slowly crouching down. "And you? Are you willing to tell me the answer?"

    The sword cultivator''s face was pale. His lifeblood sword had been destroyed, leaving him gravely injured. Now, facing Chen Chao, he had no means left to defend himself.

    Silent, the sword cultivator did not answer Chen Chao''s question.

    Chen Chao did not say anything further, he just pressed the saber''s tip against the sword cultivator''s chest. But, he did not pierce his heart, slowly dragging the de downward, leaving a bloody wound that extended all the way down to his abdomen.

    The sword cultivator immediately broke out in a cold sweat but clenched his teeth, refusing to say a word.

    "A tough nut to crack."

    Chen Chao muttered to himself. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he continued to carve a long, deep wound across the man''s body.

    Up and down, Chen Chao did not speak again for the next half an hour. He just kept making cuts on the sword cultivator''s body."Chen Chao, since you''re considered a martial artist, at least give me a quick death!"

    The sword cultivator gritted his teeth, unable to endure the pain any longer. "You know even if I tell you the answer, it will still end in my death. So why bother forcing me like this?!"

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Why is it now that I''m the one forcing you? When you all came to kill me, you didn''t say you wanted to reason with me, nor did you think about whether you were forcing me."

    Chen Chao stared at the sword cultivator in front of him, mocking, "You''ve already said all the reasoning. So what am I supposed to say? Isn''t the only thing left for me to speak with my saber?"

    The sword cultivator''s face turned pale, and he gritted his teeth without speaking.

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled, "I really like tough guys like you. It''s fine, there''s still a long time before dawn. We''ll take it slow. Either way, I''m not in any rush."

    For the next half an hour, Chen Chao really did not say a word. He simply continued making cuts on the sword cultivator''s body over and over again.

    At first, the sword cultivator was able to endure. But as time went on, he could no longer hold back and began screaming in agony. However, to Chen Chao''s surprise, despite all the wounds he inflicted, the sword cultivator never revealed any useful information.

    Soon, he was on the verge of death.

    Chen Chao sighed, though he was not really surprised. In the end, he looked at the bloodied man and then, with one swift stroke, cut off his head.

    Carrying the severed head, Chen Chao slowly stood up and walked over to the cultivator he had nailed to the beam earlier. Casually tossing the head aside, he kicked it into the rubble and then reached out to touch the de''s tip with his fingers, smiling as he looked at the cultivator in front of him.

    The cultivator nailed to the beam had been watching as Chen Chao tormented the sword cultivator the entire time, his heart filled with lingering fear. In his eyes, Chen Chao was undoubtedly a demon from hell. Now, as he watched Chen Chao approach him, his face turned ashen with fear. If he were not nailed to the beam, he would have likely copsed to the ground by now.

    "To be honest, everything I did earlier was for you to see. I already knew that the guy over there wouldn''t say anything. But as for you, I think you might be able to say a bit more. You''ve seen it yourself, if you don''t tell me, I guarantee your fate will be worse than his."

    Chen Chao used the tip of his de to part the cultivator''s clothing, revealing his frail body. Chen Chao clicked his tongue and said, "You''re quite fair."

    "Just a bit thin, I don''t know how much longer you can hold out."

    Chen Chao''s de continued to glide over the cultivator¡¯s skin, but he never applied enough force to cut deep.

    The cultivator felt as if he were falling into an ice pit, his expression extremely grim as he trembled and said, "Just kill me."

    Chen Chao remained unmoved.

    After a moment, Chen Chao applied a little pressure, pushing the de firmly against the cultivator''s chest, and cutting through the skin. Blood began to seep out, and Chen Chaoughed, "It seems you don''t quite like this scene. I''ll help you out a little."

    He tore off a strip of cloth and covered the cultivator''s eyes, then said softly, "I''ll give you one chance. If you don''t take it, then don''t me me."

    After saying this, Chen Chao did not speak again.

    Time passed slowly, and before long, the cultivator spoke trembling with fear and trepidation, "I''ll tell you, but I''ll die too, and my family will be implicated!"

    Chen Chao smiled and said, "It''s all the same death. Don''t you know which one is more painful? Moreover, you must understand that after tonight, everything holds endless possibilities. I assure you, as long as you tell me what I want to know, I''ll let you go, and I''ll never go back on my word."

    "Really?"

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, "It seems you don''t have much of a choice."

    "What do you want to know?"

    The cultivator''s face turned ashen, he could no longer endure this kind of pain and finally spoke up.

    "Who wants to kill me?"

    Chen Chao stared into his eyes, showing no emotion.

    "Marquis Huainan, Song Ting."

    After a moment of hesitation, the cultivator revealed the mastermind behind it all.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows slightly; he knew Marquis Huainan, Song Ting. The current dynasty had only been established for a little over a decade, and there were not many martial artists who had rendered great merits. The Great General had been conferred the title of Duke Yang before retiring, which was already the highest honor in this dynasty. Beneath that, only two marquises had been bestowed titles.

    Marquis Zhongyong Zhang Yu, Marquis Huainan Song Ting. Both of these men had followed the Great Liang Emperor in raising the banner of rebellion and had made significant contributions in that great battle, which earned them their marquis titles. However, one of them, Song Ting, had long ago been stripped of many official positions because he allowed his son tomit murder. Aside from his title, he had almost no real power left. Over the past decade, he had faded from the sight of many important figures in the capital and was seen as someone who could only live out his years in peace.

    Hearing Song Ting''s name here surprised Chen Chao somewhat.

    ¡°How could he, without any power, possibly orchestrate such an assassination? Who else is involved?¡±

    Since Song Ting had no real power, orchestrating this assassination would not be easy. At least at this moment, if someone wanted to assassinate Chen Chao not far from the Left Guard''s office, they would need to ensure that the Left Guard hear nothing about this. Such a thing was not something that Marquis Huainan could aplish.

    ¡°There are a few others, they are all old ministers who fought alongside His Majesty for the empire...¡±

    Since the cultivator had already spoken, he decided to list out all these names in one go.

    Chen Chao narrowed his eyes, he could probably guess why.

    ______

 Chapter 583.2: Its Nothing More Than You Killing Me, Me Killing You - Part 2

    In the imperial court, the officials, whether loyal to the Great Liang Emperor or to the deposed emperor, actually did not need to worry too much about who would sit in that chair in the future. After all, it was the new emperor ascending the throne, and as long as they showed allegiance on the surface, they would not have to worry about the new ruler going on a killing spree. However, those old officials who had followed the Great Liang Emperor in rebellion could not help but worry, because they had once been rebels and traitors. If thete Crown Prince''s faction were to once again be the ruler of the Great Liang Dynasty, they would undoubtedly face retribution.

    To ensure their own safety, they had to throttle this possibility.

    Chen Chao smiled, this was a perfectly reasonable concern.

    It could be understood, but it might not be epted.

    Chen Chao nodded, memorizing those names, then pulled out the Cloud Mud that was embedded in the cultivator''s body and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±

    The cultivator was taken aback and clutched his wound, asking, ¡°Are you really not going to kill me?¡±

    Chen Chao carried the saber, letting the blood drip from its de, then turned around, not wanting to pay any more attention to the other person.

    Before exiting the small courtyard, Chen Chao sheathed his saber in silence.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A carriage made its way through the night towards the imperial city. Someone had been waiting for a long time in front of the pce gates. The tall man who emerged from the carriage nced at the quiet inner servant guarding the pce gate, nodded, and then followed him into the imperial city.

    Along the way, Li Heng who was now the chief eunuch, did not speak. The other man who was once praised by the Great Liang Emperor as "Zhang Yu is equipped with both wisdom and courage, and his merits rank first," also did not speak.

    The two were actually old acquaintances, but at this moment, both were silent.

    It was not until they arrived at White Dew Garden that Li Heng stopped and smiled softly, saying, "His Majesty is waiting inside."

    Zhang Yu nodded slightly without saying much, then turned and stepped into White Dew Garden.

    Before long, he saw the Emperor sitting under the pavilion.

    It had been many years since the ruler and subject had met alone.

    Zhang Yu looked at the Emperor, the man he had once sworn to follow for life, and remained silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "How did it go?"

    Zhang Yu said softly, "The ambush failed, and he already knows about the plot."

    Even though Zhang Yu had tried his best to calm himself, his voice still carried a trace of agitation.

    He had been involved in the assassination and knew just how much effort had been put into it by so many people. For a martial artist at the Great Beyond Realm to leave that small courtyard alive was no easy feat.

    Such a young martial artist was probably unparalleled in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    "Your Majesty, this subject deserves death!"

    Zhang Yu suddenly knelt down, but his expression was calm.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Zhang Yu and shook his head, "You''re different from them. They worry about themselves, but you''re genuinely thinking about Us. But after all these years, it seems like you all think We have changed. You don''t even want to submit reports anymore, do you truly think We wouldn''t even read them?"

    Zhang Yu remained silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, "Do you really think We can''t see through a child, that We cling so tightly to that chair?"

    Zhang Yu asked softly, "How does Your Majesty n to deal with them?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, "We won''t do anything. Since they brought this upon themselves, We won''t help either side. Consider this the end of our long-standing rtionship. When we meet again in the underworld, We will have no regrets."

    "Zhang Yu, are you also curious about what that kid will do once he learns the truth?"

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly spoke, his tone indifferent.

    Zhang Yu nodded slightly. Although the young man had suffered an assassination, once he learned the truth, faced with such a situation, he would likely struggle with it for quite some time.

    After all, he was already at the center of the storm, and every move he made could lead to different developments.

    His life and death seemed like it could change at any moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Wait and see."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After Song Lian, along with the officers and a group of powerhouses from the Left Guard, joined forces with the Right Guard and finally slew the demons that had mysteriously appeared in the capital, he let out a breath of relief, though his expression suddenly changed.

    He had been thinking about something the entire time: why had these demons appeared in the normally peaceful Divine Capital? At this moment, it finally dawned on him. Song Lian turned his gaze to Ye Dayuan not far away, his eyes cold.

    Thetter felt a little guilty, turning his head, not daring to meet this Left Guard Commander''s gaze.

    "Ye Dayuan, tonight''s matter, Your Father will settle it with you sooner orter! You worthless dog, if anything really happens, even if Your Father has to give up my position, I''ll skin you alive!"

    Song Lian was enraged to the extreme, but he did not linger long. He quickly left with his men, heading toward the small courtyard near the Left Guard''s office.

    But when he arrived at the courtyard, what entered his sight was nothing but ruins.

    The once small courtyard had been almost entirely leveled to the ground.

    The officials of the Left Guard stood looking at each other, dumbfounded.

    Song Lian rushed into the courtyard and saw only corpses scattered everywhere. After searching for a moment, he did not find Chen Chao''s body, and only then did he let out a sigh of relief, though his expression remained grim.

    Song Lian shouted angrily, "Everyone, go out and search for Your Father! Turn the entire Divine Capital upside down if you have to, but find Deputy Commander Chen!"

    The officials did not dare to be neglectful. In all these years, they had never seen theirmander lose hisposure like this, so they quickly scattered, heading in all directions across the Divine Capital.

    Song Lian grabbed Wen Quan by the cor. "Go to the academy and inform Miss Xie about what happened here!"

    Wen Quan was still somewhat dazed, but hearing this, he did not hesitate and sprinted toward the academy.

    Song Lian stood on the spot, seething with rage.

    He wanted nothing more than to find Ye Dayuan right now and skin that worthless dog alive.

    But in that moment, this Left Guard Commander made up his mind, clenching his teeth, "Follow Your Father to the Right Guard!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was another restless night.

    In a quiet and refined small courtyard, the doors were tightly shut.

    However, soon there came the sound of knocking.

    Hearing the noise, the gatekeeper muttered a fewints, rubbing his eyes as he unwillingly went to open the door. Seeing a young man standing at the entrance, he could not help but act a little dismissively and asked impatiently, "What do you want?"

    The young man who was dressed in ck stood at the door and said with a smile. "I''m here to kill people."

 Chapter 584: You Should Wait a Bit

    The Divine Capital was not peaceful that night. The Left Guard made a big show of searching the entire city, naturally stirring up much dissatisfaction. However, for some reason, those dissatisfied big shots remained silent. No one was willing to step forward and sh with the Left Guard at this moment.

    Inside the Right Guard''s office, Commander Ye Dayuan sat in the main hall. There was only one trusted subordinate beside him, Deputy Commander Yao Dao.

    Yao Dao was thinking about the continuous stream of reports entering the hall and said rather uneasily, "Your Excellency, is Song Lian going mad?"

    Though the Left Guard was responsible for defending the Divine Capital, thisrge-scale operation all over the city tonight was bound to cause much talk.

    Ye Dayuan said with a cold sneer, "That''s exactly what I want - to drive him mad. Once tonight is over, Your Father will submit a memorial to impeach him. Now that the Lord Warden Commander isn''t in the Divine Capital and isn''t protecting him, His Majesty won''t have any reason to turn a blind eye."

    Yao Dao nodded, somewhat excited as he said, "If Song Lian is removed from his post, Your Excellency, you''d be the one closest to the position of Lord Warden Commander in the warden faction. It probably won''t be long before that vacant seat bes yours."

    Ye Dayuan was more experienced than Yao Dao, shaking his head as he said, "As for whether or not I can take that position, the most important thing is that I need to step into that realm first. Without cultivation realm, even if His Majesty promotes me, I won''t be able to convince the masses. But since I''ve done what I did tonight, I''m probably not far from that seat."

    Among the many people involved in tonight''s events, almost none, except Zhang Yu, had the Great Liang Emperor''s interests at heart. Everyone had their own motives, pursuing their own gains.

    Ye Dayuan sought the position of Lord Warden Commander. Someone had promised him that seat, so he wanted to see if he could im it.Yao Dao said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°Following you, Your Excellency, is the best decision that this subordinate has made in all these years.¡±

    Ye Dayuan nced at him and said, ¡°Don''t worry, once I take that seat, you can choose between the Left Guard and the Right Guard as you like.¡±

    Yao Dao stood up and was just about to express his heartfelt gratitude again when suddenly, a loud rumbling noise was heard from outside the hall. Ye Dayuan''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately got up. The two of them quickly went out to the courtyard of the Right Guard''s office, only to see that the Right Guard''s front gate had already been shattered. Countless splinters of wood scattered all over, piling up across the courtyard.

    ¡°Song Lian, you''ve got some nerve! Do you really think that my Right Guard is an easy target?!"

    Ye Dayuan''s expression turned ugly as he stared at the middle-aged martial artist who had just kicked down the Right Guard''s gate. His blood surged with anger. Although he felt a bit guilty facing Song Lian due to what he had done, it was not to the point where he would be polite while the Left Guard was kicking down his front door.

    Moreover, Song Lian had shattered the front door of his Right Guard''s office with one kick. This clearly meant that this middle-aged martial artist was pping the Right Guard''s face in front of the countless Left Guard officials!

    Song Lian had a cold expression, looking at Ye Dayuan in front of him. ¡°Your Father doesn''t have time for your nonsense. Tell me where Chen Chao is, otherwise, Your Father will tear your Right Guard apart today!¡±

    Ye Dayuan¡¯s face turned ugly, his anger barely contained as he shouted, "Good, good, good!" "Song Lian, do you really think that just because the Lord Warden Commander is gone, no one can control you anymore? Your Father is themander of the Right Guard, and this is the Right Guard''s office, not a subordinate of your Left Guard. You''re so arrogant and tyrannical, tomorrow, this official will submit a memorial against you to His Majesty. Let''s see what His Majesty says about it!"

    Song Lian was unfazed, he just took a step forward, staring at Ye Dayuan as he said coldly, "If you don''t give Your Father an answer, you might not live long enough to write that memorial."

    Ye Dayuan was both furious and shocked, "Song Lian, do you know the offense of killing an official of the court without authorization?"

    "This official doesn''t know. This official suspects that there''s a traitor hiding in your Right Guard," Song Lian narrowed his eyes, staring at Ye Dayuan. "And maybe you''re the biggest traitor of them all!"

    "Song Lian, you keep insulting me! Do you really think my Right Guard is easy to bully?" "Men, take this person down! Tomorrow, this official will personally escort him to the pce for His Majesty''s judgment!"

    With a wave of Ye Dayuan''s hand, several officials charged at Song Lian. But Song Lian''s expression remained unchanged. As soon as the officials approached, they were instantly sent flying by the protective qi surrounding him. In the blink of an eye, this Left Guard Commander had appeared in front of Ye Dayuan, delivering a heavy punch. The force of the punch whistled through the air, heading straight for Ye Dayuan.

    Ye Dayuan''s expression changed drastically. Unable to avoid it, he had no choice but to gather all his qi into his arms and brace himself to receive Song Lian''s punch.

    When their fists collided, waves of qi rippled across the courtyard, dispersing in all directions. The sound was like rolling thunder, and the Left and Right Guard officials nearby retreated. Several low-ranked officials had blood streaming from their ears, suffering from intense ear ringing due to the impact.

    Within just a moment of their exchange, Ye Dayuan was sent flying several yards. Before he could steady himself, Song Lian had already arrived in front of Ye Dayuan again, delivering another heavy punch.

    Ye Dayuan crossed his arms and gritted his teeth as he tried to block the punch, but the sheer force of the punch made this Right Guard Commander drop to one knee on the ground.

    Song Lian did not stop there, sending a kick to Ye Dayuan''s chest, kicking him flying onto the steps and shattering a stone tile upon impact.

    Ye Dayuan was a pure martial artist with a fairly tough body. But unfortunately, the person he was up against was not just anyone, it was a berserk Song Lian. Though both weremanders of the Left and Right Guards and appeared to be martial artists in the same realm, Song Lian had retired from the frontier army and had diligently refined his cultivation all these years. He was already on the verge of stepping into the Nepenthe Realm, how could an ordinary Great Beyond martial artist like Ye Dayuan possiblypare?

    Song Lian moved swiftly, stepping on Ye Dayuan''s chest before he could rise, mming him back to the ground once more.

    The Right Guard officials present were shocked to see theirmanderpletely overpowered in such a short exchange with that Left Guard Commander. They were stunned, and just as they considered stepping in, Song Lian turned and swept his gaze over them. His cold eyes froze them in ce, and none of the officials dared to act.

    Song Lian kept one foot on Ye Dayuan''s chest, slowly turning to look at the man, who now had blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. With a mocking tone, he said, ¡°With your paltry skills, you still have the nerve to find trouble with Your Father? If it weren¡¯t for that official uniform of yours, Your Father could crush you with one hand.¡±

    Ye Dayuan''s face twisted in anger and humiliation as he spat out a mouthful of foul blood and sneered, ¡°Song Lian, you better have evidence that Your Father is a traitor. If not, once tonight is over, you''re dead for sure!¡±

    Song Lian said indifferently, ¡°To tell you the truth, I don''t. But if Your Father is going to die tomorrow, do you really think you''ll survive tonight?¡±

    Ye Dayuan red at Song Lian, ¡°Do you actually dare to kill Your Father?¡±

    Song Lian smiled faintly. ¡°You can try and find out.¡±

    Since Song Lian had already chosen toe to the Right Guard and lose all decorum with this sly old fox, he was no longer worried about what came after.

    Ye Dayuan was expressionless as he said, ¡°I don''t know what you''re trying to find out. All I know is that you came to my Right Guard to provoke me without reason. I''m not even sure, in your mind, whether this Divine Capital belongs to His Majesty or to you, Song Lian!¡±

    Song Lian did not speak, he just pressed down harder and snapped a few more of Ye Dayuan''s ribs.

    He had spent many years killing demons in the Northern Frontier, and after returning to the Divine Capital, he had served as the Left Guard''smander for many more years. His loyalty to Great Liang was known by all. Throughout all these years, he had nevermitted any mistakes, always performing his duties diligently, and being a good official.

    Tonight was the first time he wanted to disregard thews of Great Liang and take matters into his own hands.

    ¡°Ye Dayuan, you and I both know the truth about certain things. If you don''t know what kind of man I, Song Lian, am, Your Father can tell you now!¡±

    With another heavy stomp, Ye Dayuan spat out more blood, his expression ugly to the extreme.

    ¡°Tell me, where he is right now!¡±

    Song Lian stared at Ye Dayuan, his eyes now filled with a hint of murderous intent.

    A chill ran through Ye Dayuan''s entire body. Although he had been certain earlier that Song Lian would not kill him, at this moment, even he could not shake the feeling that he might very well die at the hands of this Left Guard Commander.

    Everything he had done tonight was for something he wanted, but no matter what you desire, you can only have it if you''re alive. Once you lose your life, nothing remains.

    The reality was that even if Ye Dayuan wanted to tell Song Lian something, it definitely would not include revealing Chen Chao''s fate at this moment.

    His only mission had been to lead the Left Guard away, and he knew nothing of the rest.

    Looking at Song Lian, Ye Dayuan opened his mouth, about to speak.

    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded from the entrance. "Commander Song, you''ve gone a little overboard."

    Song Lian turned his head in confusion, and upon seeing who it was, his expression changed slightly. "Eunuch Li."

    There were many eunuchs in the Imperial City, but there was only one Eunuch Li - Li Heng.

    This chief eunuch was holding antern as he approached. Looking at Song Lian quietly, he said softly, "Commander Song, please lift your foot."

    Ye Dayuan also saw Li Heng, his expression changing before he shouted loudly, "Eunuch Li, Song Lian is rebelling! Song Lian is rebelling!"

    Song Lian was silent for a long time, then asked, somewhat disappointed, "Is this the will of the pce?"

    As the chief eunuch, Li Heng often represented the will of His Majesty. His presence here might very well signify that His Majesty''s will had arrived.

    If it was indeed His Majesty''s will, then there was nothing that could be helped.

    It was still that same sentence: in the Divine Capital, if His Majesty wanted someone dead, that person would surely die.

    Li Heng nced at the brightly lit Right Guard''s office and smiled. "No, this is just my will."

    Song Lian raised an eyebrow. He did not speak, nor did he lift his foot.

    If it was not His Majesty''s will, then why had Li Henge here?

    Li Heng sighed softly and said, "There''s still time to stop before you fall off the cliff, Commander Song. You must know that His Majesty holds high hopes for you. If youmit an irreversible mistake, aren''t you afraid of letting down His Majesty''s painstaking efforts?"

    Song Lian furrowed his brows. He understood these words, but he was unwilling to ept them.

    Li Heng continued, "Don''t be hasty. Be patient and wait for a while."

    Song Lian asked, "What if I refuse to wait?"

    Li Heng sighed, "I''m already here. If you don''t want to wait, what can you do?"

 Chapter 585: This is Lame

    Before the encirclement waspletely over, a horse carriage had already slowly left the city, heading toward a certain location outside the Divine Capital. The coachman had a blood vitality as deep as an abyss, which clearly showed he was a formidable martial artist. Hence, there was nothing to worry about. Besides, the destination was not far. After a little more than two hours, they arrived at the foot of a mountain.

    The carriage stopped, and the curtain of the carriage was lifted. A figure, cloaked entirely in a ck robe, stepped out. The coachman respectfully handed over antern, which the person silently epted before walking up the mountain path.

    The coachman did not follow, staying by the carriage while gently stroking the mane of the fine horse beside him.

    The mountain was not tall, but it was quite famous in the Divine Capital. Its renown did note from the mountain itself but from a nunnery at its peak.

    The nunnery was called Pure Heart Nunnery, and many nuns lived in the nunnery...

    To be precise, it housed many women of noble birth who, after seeing through worldly affairs, chose to be nuns here.

    Many of the nuns had high social status before ordaining, so even after bing nuns, they livedfortable lives.

    Perhaps due to their extraordinary backgrounds, the nuns in the nunnery were very well-mannered, making it easy to serve them. But, as with everything, there were exceptions.

    There was an old nun in the nunnery known for being particrly difficult to serve. To be urate, she was not actually that old; she just always kept a stern expression, which made her appear quite aged. Her temperament was also rather entric, so none of the younger nuns wanted to serve her.However, her status was also quite special, and no one dared to offend her.

    Now deep into the night, the nunnery had long since extinguished its lights, but one meditation room remained illuminated. The candle made from mermaid tears sent from the North Sea was far superior to ordinary candles, lighting up the entire room brightly.

    A young nun crouched by the door, trying her best to pinch her arm to stay awake.

    It was already midnight, and she had not slept much during the day. No matter how hard she tried, her eyes refused to stay open.

    As she was drifting off, she vaguely saw a figure approaching. Just as she was about to speak up to warn, that person waved gently, and the young nun immediately copsed.

    The figure then pushed the door open and entered.

    The old nun sitting on the meditation mat narrowed her eyes slightly, ncing at the visitor.

    But she did not speak.

    The visitor slowly sat cross-legged on the mat opposite the old nun and removed the ck robe, revealing his face.

    "Greetings, Aunt."

    Everyone in the nunnery knew that the old nun was the younger sister of the current dynasty''s Empress, the daughter of the former, former Great General, a genuine member of the imperial family. However, due to certain past events, she had be a nun at the Divine Capital''s Pure Heart Nunnery early in the Emperor''s reign. For over ten years, she had rarely left this Pure Heart Nunnery.

    Thest time she left this Pure Heart Nunnery was on the day of the Empress'' passing, but after that, she never left again.

    Given her status, there were very few people who could address her as "Aunt."

    At most, there could only be four people - His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s three princes, plus Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao definitely would note, nor would he address her like this, so it could only be one of the three princes.

    Which one of them was this person in front of her?

    The old nun said mockingly, ¡°How could I be worthy of you, someone with the surname Chen, calling me ''Aunt''?¡±

    Perhaps due to the falling out with the Empress, the old nun did not hold much affection for the princes.

    The visitor smiled and said, ¡°Since you''re my Imperial Mother''s younger sister, you''re naturally my Aunt. This is something that cannot be changed, no matter how you look at it.¡±

    The old nun snorted coldly, ¡°Do you really think she ever considered me her sister?¡±

    Her words were filled with deep resentment, without any attempt to hide it.

    The visitor said, ¡°Of course Imperial Mother saw you as her sister. Blood is thicker than water, and family ties can never truly be severed.¡±

    The old nun let out a coldugh, ¡°In her heart, there was only that dead girl!¡±

    The visitor thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Indeed,pared to her, Aunt should have been the one closest to Imperial Mother. In this, Imperial Mother was wrong.¡±

    The old nun''s expression softened slightly but still said coldly, ¡°The matters of the past can no longer be made clear. Both she and that dead girl are already dead.¡±

    ¡°But her child is still alive.¡±

    The visitor stared at the old nun and said seriously, ¡°Aunt, you must have heard how Imperial Father treats him.¡±

    At the mention of Chen Chao, a trace of murderous intent shed across the old nun''s eyes, but she also sneered at the same time, ¡°Before she died, I''m sure she must have instructed your imperial father well. Your Imperial Father has always followed her words to the letter, so how could he ever harm him? I''ve heard that not only did he grant him the right to bear arms, but he even handed over that Thousand Year cial Stone. He''s probably treated that bastard child better than his own sons.¡±

    The visitor nodded, ¡°I don''t know why, but Imperial Father indeed holds him in special regard. Perhaps it''s out of guilt?¡±

    The old nunughed coldly but said nothing.

    ¡°Imperial Father doesn''t like us, perhaps because we aren''t the kind of children Imperial Father wanted, but Imperial Father is so fond of him that he wants to give him everything. That''s a bit too much.¡±

    The visitor sighed, ¡°In the end, the son can''tpare to the nephew.¡±

    ¡°So pitiful, truly pitiful.¡±

    The old nun mocked, ¡°Born into the best family in the world, and yet so pitiful.¡±

    The visitor said, ¡°It''s one thing for Imperial Father to give him some things, but now, Imperial Father is even looking to give him the entire empire.¡±

    The old nun frowned, ¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±

    The visitor smiled bitterly, ¡°Imperial Father has always been autocratic in his decisions; he never cares about these things. He does whatever he pleases.¡±

    "Ridiculous! After all the effort he put into snatching this empire and sitting on the throne for over a decade, instead of leaving it to his own sons, he''s thinking about returning it. Is there anything more absurd in this world?"

    The old nun said angrily, "If he never wanted it in the first ce, why did he bother snatching it back then? Wouldn''t it have been better to just wait for them toe and ughter your entire family?"

    During that war back then, she had done many things to support the current emperor. The reason was quite simple: her dearest sister was his prince consort.

    But that process was not easy. Many people had died before they finally seeded in aplishing that.

    The fact that this empire was taken, one might not say half the credit belonged to her, but she had certainly made many contributions.

    And now, she had heard that he was nning to give the empire away again. If it were to anyone else, it would not have mattered, but the fact that he wanted to give it to the son of that dead girl made it unbearable.

    The old nun was furious. She did not want to see such a situation unfold.

    "I''m going to kill him."

    The old nun stood up, intending to leave, to head to the Divine Capital to find that young man and kill him.

    The visitor sighed and said, "I already sent someone to kill him tonight, but they failed."

    The old nun cursed, "Useless thing."

    The visitor said helplessly, "I don''t have many cards on hand. I can''t use the cultivators from foreignnds at this moment, and in fact, I can''t use them at all. Imperial Father can tolerate them doing certain things, but he absolutely won''t allow us to get involved with the foreignnds. If Imperial Father finds out about this, then none of these ns will evere to fruition."

    "He''s very strong, absurdly strong. I sent five or six assassins at the Great Beyond Realm, along with a group of others at the Bitter Sea Realm, yet they still couldn''t kill him. I suppose even Aunt wouldn''t be able to kill him."

    The visitor continued, "When I failed, I came to understand something: it''s impossible to kill him in the shadows."

    The old nun asked, "Since you can''t kill him in secret, and you won''t kill him yourself, what else can you do?"

    The visitor shook his head, "It''s not necessarily true that Imperial Father won''t kill him."

    After pausing for a moment, the visitor said very seriously, "I feel that Imperial Father will kill him."

    The old nun looked at the visitor without speaking for a while, not fully understanding his meaning.

    "Right now, Imperial Father doesn''t kill him because everything is under his control. But once things slip out of his control, the decision to kill or not kill him will no longer be solely in Imperial Father''s hands. Imperial Father has never known what his sons are thinking, but as his son, how could I not know what kind of man he is?"

    "He wants to be an emperor unlike any in history. He wants to surpass all the previous Great Liang emperors. He wants to be the greatest emperor in human history."

    "For the sake of this ambition, he can let him live, use him, protect him, even hand the world over to him. But I will make Imperial Father understand that if he wants to be such an emperor, he cannot give the empire to him - he must kill him."

    The visitor took a deep breath and said seriously, "Aunt, I understand. Imperial Father wants to be that kind of emperor, and in doing so, he will surely abandon us, his sons. But I''ll make him realize that, between bing that kind of emperor and keeping him, Imperial Father can only choose to forsake him."

    "I want Imperial Father to kill him with his own hands."

    Looking at the old nun before him, the visitor said, "I need your help."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Song Lian looked at Li Heng for a long time before finally retracting his foot. He was well aware that the Eunuch Li standing before him was no ordinary court eunuch, but a cultivator with a highly profound cultivation realm, likely someone who had long reached the Nepenthe Realm.

    Even if Song Lian was at the peak of his strength as a martial artist, he still was not his match.

    Thus, at this moment, he could only choose topromise because he knew that even if he did not want to, he had no other choice.

    Many times, people have to lower their heads, whether willingly or not.

    Li Heng looked at Song Lian and sighed, "It seems I''ve made Commander Song hold a grudge."

    Song Lian did not say much else, only asking, "Will he die?"

    Li Heng thought for a moment, then shook his head, "Hard to say, but I think someone like him won''t die that easily."

    Song Lian asked, "Eunuch Li, will I be able to see him again?"

    Li Heng shook his head once more. "I don''t know either, but I think that if he no longer wishes to be seen, then no one will be able to find him."

    Song Lian thought for a moment and said, "That choice doesn''t seem so bad."

    Li Heng responded, "In theing days, Commander Song, you should remain behind closed doors and reflect. There needs to be an exnation, whether for the Right Guard or for His Majesty."

    Song Lian nodded, not saying anything more.

    Ye Dayuan struggled to get up and was about to speak when Li Heng had already turned to look at this Right Guard Commander. In a soft voice, he asked, "Commander Ye, do you have anything more to say?"

    Ye Dayuan was stunned, looking at this chief eunuch. He remained silent for a long time.

    Even though Li Heng imed he was not acting on His Majesty''s orders, since he hade and as the most influential eunuch in the court, whether or not he represented His Majesty''s will was hard to say.

    "Today''s matter, this official report it to His Majesty in a memorial."

    After thinking for a long time, Ye Dayuan finally spoke.

    Li Heng smiled without saying a word.

    Then, he lifted hisntern and slowly left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was too vast, and themotion caused by the Left Guard officials barely disturbed many ces. Once Song Lian sent the officials of the Left Guard back, it became even quieter.

    However, the quietest ce was probably that elegant little courtyard.

    Earlier, a young man had knocked on the door and entered the residence. After some time, the entire courtyard fell silent.

    The moonlight was quite beautiful at this moment, its bright glow spilling over the scene. In the courtyard, many corpses could be seen.

    Blood slowly flowed, soundlessly, gathering at the lowest points and gradually pooling.

    The scene looked somewhat gruesome.

    On the rooftop, a young man in ck casually tossed down a head. The head rolled across the green tiles, making a crisp sound, but no one was around to hear it. Eventually, the head fell into the courtyard''s pond, sshing water and startling the fish into scattering.

    The young man pulled out a sk of wine and drank alone under the moonlight. It should have been an elegant scene, especially in such a refined courtyard.

    But at this time, it felt rather lonely.

    The young man took a sip of wine and said mockingly to himself, "This isme."

 Chapter 586: All Life Under the Dark Clouds

    Even the longest night would eventually give way to dawn.

    When the first light of dawn arrives, the events that unfolded in the darkness turn into stories.

    The events ofst night, by the time the sun rose, had be known to many. An assassination attempt, ultimately unsessful, saw the young martial artist at the heart of it all vanish into the night. The Left Guard had gone mad through the night, but after midnight, everything became eerily quiet. As dawn approached, word spread: Marquis Huainan, who had once fought alongside the Emperor to seize the realm, was dead.

    The influential figures in the Divine Capital knew much about Marquis Huainan. They knew that this martial artist, who had followed the Emperor back then, had earned great merit. They also knew that he had faded from the political scene for over a decade due to past matters, and just when nearly everyone had begun to forget him, he died.

    Everyone could piece together some of the connections.

    Yet, the biggest question on everyone''s mind was where Chen Chao had gone.

    After that night, Chen Chao disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­"Being at the center of such an event, unable to break free, nor to decide one''s own future, disappearing at this moment is an excellent choice. Leaving the Divine Capital, leaving Great Liang, and sparing His Majesty from further difficulties."

    Every spring, the Premier would receive exquisite spring tea from White Deer Prefecture and invite his old friend, the Grand Historian, to his residence for tea and idle chat. Now, with such major events urring in the Divine Capital, their conversation naturally shifted to these recent happenings.

    As the white mist rose from the tea in front of him, the Grand Historianmented, "Given his status, the fact that His Majesty has tolerated him for so long speaks volumes about His Majesty''s exceptional magnanimity."

    The civil officials of the court had aplex rtionship with the Emperor, both loving and hating him. As the official historian, the Grand Historian had to record every word and deed of the Emperor, which made him much more objective than most.

    The Premier raised his tea bowl, blew on the steaming liquid, and said, "Marquis Huainan and the others are old ministers who fought alongside His Majesty to seize the realm. No matter what His Majesty thinks, they don''t want to see the empire handed back to thete Crown Prince''s lineage. That''s why that assassination attempt urred that night. But they underestimated that young man, and they failed to aplish their goal."

    The Grand Historian asked, "What does His Majesty think?"

    The Premier replied with a question of his own, "You write about His Majesty every day, yet why can''t you see through him?"

    The Grand Historian hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "An emperor''s heart runs deep, I truly cannot see through him."

    After some thought, the Premier said, "I don''t know exactly what His Majesty thinks, but it''s clear that people like Marquis Huainan only believe that His Majesty wants to kill that young man, which is why they acted as they did."

    The Grand Historian took a sip of tea and asked rather curiously, "Then what will His Majesty do in the end?"

    The Premier said with vicissitudes of emotion, "His Majesty ascended the throne through martial prowess and is himself an extremely powerful martial artist. Yet, his mind remains meticulous, and his political cunningness are no less refined than those of past emperors. For so long, he hasn''t acted - whether it''s due to regret, guilt, genuine admiration, or a desire to flush out those fallen supporters behind him by keeping him alive temporarily - none of it matters anymore."

    "Now, many are forcing His Majesty to make a choice, pushing him to make a choice in a very short amount of time."

    The Premier looked at the Grand Historian and said, "There''s a saying I''ve always thought wasn''t quite right."

    The Grand Historian asked, "What is it?"

    "They say that in the Divine Capital, if His Majesty wants to kill someone, who could still live?" "I''ve always felt that, for some people, the decision of whether to kill or not, and when to kill, is not something His Majesty can determine alone."

    The Premier held his tea bowl and said with a faint smile, "The banquet His Majesty is holding is not far off. I imagine there will be some resolution at that banquet."

    "I''m also quite curious myself to see what kind of person His Majesty truly is."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Time won''t stop for the absence of any one person, for it belongs to no one. So after that night, time quietly moved forward. No one mentioned the events of that night, not even Ye Dayuan, who had once dered he would submit a memorial to the Emperor. For some unknown reason, he gave up the idea.

    A few quiet days passed, and the final morning court session before the banquet had already been held.

    This court session was far from calm, with many things happening.

    The matter of Marquis Huainan''s death was brought up. Although the Marquis had long since faded from the court''s view, he remained one of the few marquises of the Great Liang Dynasty. Now that he had died an unnatural death, it naturally needed to be thoroughly investigated.

    "Marquis Huainan died from a sharp weapon, yet there were no traces of sword qi, it should have been a saber wound. That night, Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao, also disappeared. This subject suspects he is the murderer!"

    Several military officials came forward during the court session, demanding that His Majesty thoroughly investigate the matter.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at these military officials in silence for a long time without speaking.

    "Your Majesty, Marquis Huainan rendered great service to the imperial court. If something as major as his death is ignored, how can that not chill the hearts of the court officials?"

    Those military officials knelt in the grand hall, speaking earnestly.

    They were all people who had once followed the emperor in the battles that established the empire. The saying "one prospers, all prosper; one suffers, all suffer" certainly held some truth.

    "In that case, let the Court of Judicial Review investigate."

    The emperor finally spoke from his dragon throne, but after this sentence, many people''s faces changed subtly.

    Han Pu, the Chief Judicial Officer, was a well-known solitary official in the court. He had no friends, so no one could raise any objections about him being assigned to investigate this case.

    After all, it was also the responsibility of the Court of Judicial Review to handle such matters. After all, Song Ting was Marquis Huainan.

    After dealing with this issue, perhaps feeling some irritation, the Emperor waved his hand and ended the court session.

    After the court session, the officials felt a sense of heaviness. They had originally hoped to gauge His Majesty''s stance through this matter, but it seemed that no one could discern exactly where His Majesty stood.

    However, it was clear that everyone was waiting for the uing banquet, so no one said anything further.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Court of Judicial Review.

    Han Pu, dressed in his official robe, sat on a chair. Before him stood a group of officials from the Court of Judicial Review, along with the cold, lifeless body.

    Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, an individual of high status, had died in a rather simple manner.

    Han Pu''s expression was serious. With his many years of experience in handling cases, it was easy for him to tell that Song Ting had been killed by a saber. The lingering aura on the body was identical to that of the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard.

    In other words, Chen Chao had no thoughts of concealing his actions when he killed Song Ting.

    At this point, concluding the case would naturally be very straightforward. However, Han Pu knew that resolving it like this would clearly not suffice.

    "Investigate thoroughly, find out who Marquis Huainan has met with during this period."

    "Your Excellency, since the cause of death has already been determined, shouldn''t apprehending the suspect be our top priority?" The official of the Court of Judicial Review was perplexed as he looked at his superior. Given that the entire imperial court was watching this case closely, it seemed obvious that solving it as quickly as possible should be the priority.

    Han Pu felt somewhat irritable, he looked at the official and said, "His Majesty ordered the Court of Judicial Review to investigate. Did he say to only find out who killed Marquis Huainan?"

    The official froze for a moment. "Could there be more to this than meets the eye?"

    "What rubbish, how many years has Marquis Huainan been retired? He never involved himself in anything, and now he just dies for no reason? Are we not going to investigate the full context?"

    Han Pu continued calmly, "Does His Majesty only care about finding the murderer?"

    That official dared not respond further and lowered his head before backing out. Soon after, the entire Court of Judicial Review began bustling with activity. Figures of officials were constantly moving about, with countless documents being carried in and out.

    "Marquis Huainan hosted guests a few days before his death. This much can be deduced from the vegetables and fruits purchased for the small courtyard, but we are having difficulty identifying the guests."

    The Court of Judicial Review, as one of the Three Judicial Chief Ministries of the Great Liang Dynasty, was extremely efficient. Within half a day, they had uncovered many details.

    However, some leads hade to a dead end.

    Han Pu frowned and asked, "The residence of the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard was destroyed that night. What about those corpses? Where are they? Find them, and identify who they are."

    Having served as the Chief Judicial Officer for many years, Han Pu naturally possessed the sharpest judgment.

    "The bodies were taken by the Left Guard. They should currently be stored at the Left Guard''s office, but it seems the Lord Commander of the Left Guard hasn''t shown up there in recent days."

    The officials were troubled. Whether it was the Ministry of Penalty or other offices, they would cooperate, but the Left Guard, which was under the warden faction, was outside their control.

    "Your Excellency, should we request an imperial decree?"

    Someone spoke up, feeling a little worried.

    After all, this case involved their Left Guard''s deputymander.

    Han Pu remained silent for a moment before saying, "This official will go personally. You all continue investigating the other matters."

    After saying this, Han Pu boarded his sedan and departed from the Court of Judicial Review, heading straight to the Left Guard''s office.

    The Left Guard''s office was supposed to have one Commander and two Deputy Commanders, but after Chen Chao had killed one of the Deputy Commanders, no recement had been appointed. With both Song Lian and Chen Chao absent, the one in charge now was actually Weng Quan.

    Weng Quan weed Han Pu in without hesitation and immediately led this Chief Judicial Officer toward the mortuary.

    After examining the bodies, Han Pu quickly stepped out and asked with a frown, "Do you have any other leads?"

    He had long known that identifying the identities of these corpses would be impossible, but sometimes, one had no choice but to try.

    Weng Quan smiled bitterly and said, "Commander Song said that Lord Han is the best at solving cases. If even Lord han can''t figure it out, no one else can."

    "Where''s your Commander Song? Can you bring me to see him?"

    After some thought, Han Pu decided to meet with Song Lian.

    Weng Quan did not refuse and soon led Han Pu to meet Song Lian.

    Song Lian was at home drinking.

    When Han Pu saw Song Lian, he was very blunt the moment he opened his mouth, "Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, is dead. He was killed by Chen Chao, but I need to know why Chen Chao killed Song Ting. What happened that night? Tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 587: Its Almost Raining

    Song Lian looked at Han Pu, put down his wine bowl, and said, "He''s not someone who enjoys killing. Since he killed someone, it''s naturally because that person provoked him first."

    Han Pu frowned slightly and asked, "Which is also to say that, on that night, Marquis Huainan orchestrated an assassination attempt. When he failed to kill him, Chen Chao went to kill Marquis Huainan?"

    Song Lian said calmly, "That seems to be the answer."

    Han Pu said nothing, remaining silent for a while as he sorted out the sequence of events in his mind. After organizing everything, he asked, "Will you go with me to that courtyard?"

    Song Lian did not refuse.

    The two of them soon arrived at the courtyard that had already be a ruin. But it was still well-guarded by the Left Guard, preventing outsiders from getting close.

    Han Pu said, "This ce isn''t far from the Left Guard. If you were in the Left Guard''s office that night, you should have noticed something unusual, but you weren''t."

    Song Lian calmly replied, "Someone deliberately sent me away."

    Then, Song Lian recounted many details about what happened that night.Han Pu''s brow furrowed deeper as he listened, realizing that things were bing moreplicated. The assassination that night was no longer just the work of Marquis Huainan alone.

    "Though he still held a title, he had long lost his official position and had no authority. To secretly carry out such a plot, he would need some people''s cooperation. Otherwise, even if he hired some assassins, it''s unlikely the deed could have been done so quietly. In the Divine Capital, at night... the Patrol Camp?"

    Sitting in the sedan chair, Han Pu muttered to himself for a while before finally saying, "Go to Marquis Zhongyong''s manor!"

    Marquis Zhongyong''s manor was not considered far. After Han Pu arrived and exined his reason foring, he was allowed inside without obstruction. However, as soon as he entered the estate, this Chief Judicial Officer caught a strong scent of medicine.

    The steward had his head lowered as he said softly, "The Marquis has contracted a severe illness and is unable to speak for the time being."

    Han Pu stood at the doorway, looking at the Marquis Zhongyong lying inside, remaining silent for a long time. "Unable to speak for the time being" essentially meant that the marquis knew something, but someone was preventing him from speaking.

    Han Pu stood at the door for a long time, neither stepping inside nor wasting words asking questions. Since the marquis could not speak, no matter what he asked, there would be no answer.

    When he returned to the Court of Judicial Review, Han Pu did not look pleased, because they had encountered many difficulties.

    These difficulties themselves were not the issue. The issue was that with so many obstacles, it meant that they would implicate many people, many powerful people.

    Was Marquis Zhongyong considered a powerful figure?

    He was the one who contributed the most in that war long ago and was personally conferred the title by His Majesty. Yet, at this moment, he could not speak, seemingly protecting his personal interest and staying out of trouble.

    Such behavior might indicate that, in truth, he was not deeply involved in the assassination attempt after all.

    Why did Huainan Marquis, Song Ting, want to kill Chen Chao?

    It was naturally due to Chen Chao''s identity. Though it was only a rumor that he was a descendant of thete Crown Prince''s lineage, many had alreadye to believe it. As one of the old guard, Marquis Huainan naturally felt threatened, so taking action was understandable. Was this the origin of the matter?

    Marquis Zhongyong must have known, but he fell ill at this very moment.

    Just as Han Pu was contemting, an official entered the great hall, looking troubled as he approached Han Pu. "Your Excellency..."

    Han Pu looked at the official and asked, "What is it?"

    "Someone has arrived outside the hall," the official stepped forward and leaned in to whisper, "Your Excellency, someone is here iming to know something important."

    Han Pu frowned, "What did they say?"

    "That person refused to say anything and insisted to meet you before he''ll say anything, Your Excellency."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Court of Judicial Review continued investigating Song Ting''s death and sent numerous officials to search for Chen Chao, but there were no results.

    Chen Chao seemed to have disappeared.

    Yet, all the prominent figures knew that Chen Chao had not left the Divine Capital.

    It was just that this young man remained missing. No one knew where he was.

    Perhaps some people knew where he was, but at the moment, they did not want to look for him.

    Seeing as His Majesty''s banquet was about tomence, the officials of the Ministry of Rites were bing increasingly busy. They had a multitude of matters to handle, all of which needed to be settled within the specified time.

    The Emperor''s banquet was an annual event, but in previous years, it had never garnered much attention from His Majesty himself. However, this time, everyone knew it was different. As a result, the Ministry of Rites took the preparations more seriously, not wanting to make any mistakes, as they did not wish to bear responsibility for things that were not their fault.

    At present, the Divine Capital seemed like a calmke, but everyone knew that beneath the surface, hidden currents were surging. A single misstep could lead to stormy waves.

    Those small boats on the surface had to be cautious, as no one knew if they might be caught in a disaster beyond their control.

    The Ministry of Rites'' officials had begun sending out invitations. Strictly speaking, this banquet was not solely for the court officials, some of the prominent great families would also receive invitations.

    Great families such as the Wei and Xie families had received invitations in previous years as a sign of the Great Liang Dynasty''s respect for them. However, their family heads did not always attend, though they would send important figures to represent them.

    Outward respect had to be shown.

    "His Majesty is hosting a banquet tomorrow in thete afternoon in the pce. How many from the Xie Family will attend?"

    The official from the Ministry of Rites delivered the invitation to the entrance of the Xie family''s ancestral manor, smiling as he asked the steward before him.

    The Xie Family''s steward nced at the Ministry of Rites official and replied seriously, "This time, the old family head will attend personally, just him alone."

    "The old family head?"

    The official from the Ministry of Rites was taken aback. As one of the tworgest aristocratic families in Great Liang, the ancestor of the Xie Family had lived through more than one dynasty. He rarely appeared before the public, and many had likely forgotten about him. So why was he personally attending this banquet now?

    The steward nodded and said softly, "His Majesty invited with sincerity, so naturally, the old family head couldn''t decline."

    Anyone could tell that these were just polite words, but the Ministry of Rites'' official suppressed his shock. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he left the residence.

    At the same time, the Ministry of Rites'' official delivering the invitation to the Wei Family was also met with equally shocking news.

    The Wei Family Head would also be attending the banquet.

    Though the heads of the tworgest aristocratic families in Great Liang did not necessarily hold any official positions, there was no doubt that both of them were prominent figures in the Great Liang Dynasty. No matter what they did, it always sparked many people''s spection. Now, with both deciding to attend the banquet, many were beginning to realize the significance of the banquet.

    As invitations continued to be sent out, more startling news followed.

    The family heads of all the major families were going to attend the banquet.

    Such an urrence was exceedingly rare. Aside from the early days of the founding and a few major events in Great Liang Dynasty''s history, nothing like this had ever happened.

    With the family heads of countless major families all attending, it seemed clear that something significant was bound to happen at this banquet. Things were bing increasinglyplex. Things were gettingplicated.

    But the officials from the Ministry of Rites could not afford to dwell on it too much, as they were not the true big shots. All they could do was faithfully fulfill their duties.

    One Ministry of Rites official arrived at the academy, delivering an invitation to Wei Xu first. With a smile, he asked, "Mr. Wei, will the Dean be attending?"

    Wei Xu took the invitation and nodded, "Yes, Teacher will be attending."

    The official was momentarily stunned. Although there had been rumors before he came, he had not expected that the esteemed dean of the academy would actually attend the banquet.

    He opened his mouth, but ultimately said nothing more, turning to take his leave.

    However, he did not immediately leave the academy. Instead, he made his way to thekeside courtyard and knocked on the door.

    The maidservant Liu Ye stood at the door, looking at the Ministry of Rites'' official with some confusion.

    "Is Miss Xie avable? His Majesty will be holding a court session tomorrow, and he has invited Miss Xie to attend."

    The official was just as puzzled. Xie Nandu held no official position in the court, though she came from the illustrious Xie Family and the academy. Although these two entities would receive an invitation, there was no reason to send a separate one specifically for Xie Nandu. This had never happened before.

    However, the pce had instructed him this way, saying it was His Majesty''s will. Since it was His Majesty''s will, as a lowly official of the Ministry of Rites, he dared not question or act otherwise.

    "Miss..."

    After a brief moment of absentmindedness, Liu Ye called out towards the courtyard.

    Xie Nandu walked out from the courtyard, took the invitation, and nodded slightly, "Thank you, Your Excellency."

    The Ministry of Rites'' official smiled slightly, but instead of leaving, he produced another invitation and handed it to Xie Nandu. "This is Deputy Commander Chen''s invitation, which I''m also entrusting to Miss Xie."

    Xie Nandu did not reach out to take it but asked curiously, "Why?"

    The official replied, "The pce''s instruction was that although no one knows where Commander Chen is right now, they presume that only Miss Xie would know. As a current official in the capital, he should receive an invitation. Giving Commander Chen''s invitation to Miss Xie seemed the most appropriate."

    Chen Chao was the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. Logically speaking, the invitation should have been sent to the Left Guard''s office, but since they likely would not know his whereabouts, giving it to Xie Nandu seemed the best option.

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "I don¡¯t know where he is either."

    The official smiled and said, "That''s fine, but I''m simply following orders."

    Xie Nandu did not say more and reached her hand out to ept the invitation.

    The Ministry of Rites'' official nodded, then took his leave.

    Xie Nandu watched his departing figure in silence for a long time before turning back under the eaves. Sitting on a chair, she seemed to be pondering about something.

    Liu Ye could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, where exactly did he run off to?¡±

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°I don''t know either.¡±

    Liu Ye frowned, ¡°He didn''t even tell you where he went?¡±

    Xie Nandu remained quiet for a long while before finally saying, ¡°Liu Ye, you should head back first.¡±

    Liu Ye opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, she lowered her head and acknowledged, before taking her leave.

    The sky gradually turned dark.

    Xie Nandu sat beneath the eaves, gazing at the moon hanging in the night sky. Moonlight spilled down as she raised her head, lost in thought.

    It was unclear how much time passed before the courtyard door was pushed open. A young man, with a saber hanging at his side, entered the courtyard, his face weary.

 Chapter 588: Everyone is Here

    Chapter 588: Everyone is Here

    Seeing Chen Chao appear here, Xie Nandu did not show any surprise, as if she had long expected the young man before her to show up.

    "You don''t seem surprised at all that I''de here"

    Chen Chao said as he walked under the eaves. He pulled out a bench and sat down, leaning against a pir, his hand unconsciously picking at the paint on it.

    Xie Nandu noticed and frowned slightly but did not say anything. She simply said, "If you n to attend tomorrow''s banquet, you''ll definitelye here tonight. If you didn''t want to attend, of course, you wouldn''t fail to appear."

    Chen Chao frowned, "A lot of people are guessing that tomorrow will be the day I die. I have plenty of reasons not to show up."

    Xie Nandu remained indifferent and just said, "You don''t think you''ll die, so what difference does it make what others say?"

    Chen Chao sighed, "To be honest, I''ve thought about it for days and feel there''s a real possibility I might die."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Aren''t you convinced His Majesty won''t kill you?"

    "I firmly believe he doesn''t want to kill me. But sometimes, I also know very well that in this world, not everything can be avoided just because someone doesn''t want it to happen. There''s this concept of the ''greater good,'' and it forces many people to do things they originally never wanted to do."Chen Chao nced at the moon above, feeling a bit mncholic.

    Xie Nandu asked, "If you''re really worried about these things, why did you kill Song Ting?"

    The Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, was one of the great contributors back in the day. Killing him would allow many other contributors to pressure His Majesty into executing Chen Chao, those who were the Emperor''s most loyal subjects. Often, he had no choice but to consider their opinions.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps not killing him was the best choice, it would have made things less difficult for His Majesty. However, if he wants to kill me, I must naturally kill him. Moreover, by the time I arrived that night, someone had already killed his entire family.¡±

    ¡°Yet he still died at my hands.¡±

    Chen Chao reached out to peel off a piece of paint and said, ¡°He was very pitiful as well, merely used by others.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°It seems there''s a great conspiracy, your situation became even more difficult. Logically speaking, you should run away now.¡±

    ¡°The world belongs to the Great Liang. Where can I run to? Am I supposed to seek help from the foreignnds or seek refuge from the demon race?"

    "The blood of the Chen family flows in my veins after all, if I really do that, it would really feel like I''m betraying my father and ancestors."

    Chen Chao chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Back then, I took the initiative toe to the Divine Capital. When I was young, I was brought away from the Divine Capital. Now, if I run again, it feels like I''m repeating a story that has happened before. To be honest, I''m a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. However, this matter has turned into something beyond just your uncle and nephew, how it develops seems no longer limited to just the two of you.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°You are very brave.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should go to the pce and meet him first.¡±

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao. Entering the pce was not difficult, with the power of the Xie Family, getting him into the pce would be easy.

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°We can all enter the pce tomorrow, there''s no need for an extra trip.¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°You know that''s not what I mean.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled, ¡°It''s not much different.¡±

    Xie Nandu fell silent. After a long while, she reached out to hold Chen Chao''s hand, and they sat together through the night.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At dawn, many people in the Divine Capital were preparing. Today was the Emperor''s banquet, and it definitely would not be an ordinary banquet.

    The carriages from the pce slowly drove out, heading toward the residences of many important figures. Of course, not everyone attending the banquet could receive such attention from the pce, so many people watching the carriages could also specte about who truly mattered in the Emperor''s heart.

    The carriage from the pce stopped at the entrance of the Xie Family. After waiting for a long time, the Xie Family''s ancestor finally walked out, leaning on a cane. This old man, who had witnessed several dynasties and was the true authority within the Xie Family, arrived at the manor''s gate. Raising his head to look at the sun with narrowed eyes, he stood there, lost in thought. The pce eunuchs watched this white-haired elder, and did not urge him to hurry. For an important figure like him, it was likely that even the Premier could notpare. They needed to show absolute respect.

    It was unknown how much time had passed, the Xie Family''s ancestor slowly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°What about that girl? Will she go today?¡±

    While he spoke, the pce attendants remained silent. It was a member of the Xie Family who answered, ¡°Miss has received the invitation, she should be attending.¡±

    The Xie ancestor grunted in acknowledgment and said nothing more. Instead, he slowly approached the carriage and smiled, saying, ¡°It''s been many years since I entered the pce. It''s a good chance to see what changes there are now.¡±

    Someone kindly lifted the curtain for him, and then the Xie Family''s ancestor sat inside the carriage.

    The carriage began to move slowly, and a group of Xie Family members watched silently from behind, unknown what they were thinking about.

    Such scenes were ying out in many ces.

    The Dean''s carriage also passed by the South Lake under the watchful gaze of all the students.

    The students remained quiet, eithering from prominent families or having been in the Divine Capital for many years. They already knew that this banquet was different from the past. Once the Dean''s carriage had gone far away, they could not help but start discussing among themselves.

    ¡°I wonder if that young martial artist will show up.¡±

    ¡°He really seems to be thete Crown Prince''s son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but how could someone as gentle as jade like thete Crown Prince have such a son?¡±

    ¡°Well, his mother is the daughter of that Great General, so having some martial spirit makes sense too.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xie Nandu walked out of the small courtyard. The academy''s carriage had been waiting here for a long time. She slowly stepped into the carriage, but the coachman did not immediately set off. He waited for quite a while.

    Xie Nandu knew what the coachman was thinking and shook her head, saying, ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Only then did the coachman crack his whip, and the carriage moved forward.

    The students by the South Lake had not yet dispersed. When they saw the carriage, they began to whisper among themselves.

    ¡°This is the first time Senior Sister Xie has received such treatment. It''s the first time His Majesty has sent an invitation to someone like her.¡±

    The invitations for the annual banquet were typically sent to those of established status. Someone like Xie Nandu, who did not have a fitting status, should not have been able to receive one.

    ¡°I heard that Senior Sister Xie went to the Northern Frontier before, and even the young generals at the Northern Frontier admired her. It seems she truly has a talent for leading troops. I wonder if she''ll be the Great Liang Dynasty''s first female general in the future.¡±

    "This is ridiculous. Senior Sister Xie is going to be the next Dean and the leader of all schrs under the heavens. How could she go and do those things?"

    "Speaking of which, if Junior Sister Xie bes the dean, it would also be a first."

    Wang Kuan appeared at some point and, watching Xie Nandu''s carriage slowly move into the distance, he sighed with emotion.

    Someone asked, "Senior Brother Wang, does the Dean really n to make Senior Sister Xie the next Dean? Why do I feel like Mr. Wei is more suitable?"

    Although Wei Xu was also a disciple of this generation, perhaps because he was much older, people preferred to address him as Mr. Wei.

    Wang Kuan said, "The Dean has great wisdom and will naturally choose the best sessor. What do we have to worry about?"

    "That''s true. The Dean''s choice will surely be the best."

    The students all nodded in agreement.

    Further away, Wei Xu listened to their conversation. Looking at these people, there was no expression on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At a fork in the road, the Left Guard''s and Right Guard''s carriages met. Yao Dao lifted the curtain and, seeing the Left Guard''s carriage not far away, he frowned and asked, "Your Excellency, how could Song Lian still receive an invitation? Shouldn''t he be at home reflecting on his actions?"

    Ye Dayuan''s expression was grim, and he remained silent.

    Yao Dao said with dissatisfaction, "After doing something so outrageous, Song Lian can still get by like this. His Majesty is being far too lenient with him!"

    Ye Dayuan still said nothing, only thinking about what happened that night, about the now-deceased Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, and feeling a chill in his heart.

    "Has the Court of Judicial Review found anything?"

    Ye Dayuan asked, "What has Han Pu been up totely?"

    Yao Dao shook his head and said, "I heard that the Court of Judicial Review has been inplete disarray recently. Han Pu might not even be able to attend today''s banquet."

    Ye Dayuan nodded and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Song Lian¡¯s carriage arrived at the pce gates. He slowly stepped out. This Left Guard Commander''s expression did not look too good today. He seemed even more pale, but the frustration between his brows was more noticeable.

    At the pce gate, a female attendant led Song Lian inside.

    Song Lian nced around, but he did not see the person he wanted to, which only made him more irritable.

    The court officials were arriving one by one at the pce gates. However, as soon as they stepped down from their carriages, they quickly scattered to the sides, because someone was approaching from the back of the crowd.

    The First Prince who was asrge as a small mountain, arrived at the gates, coughing.

    "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Voices rose one after another.

    The First Prince smiled and returned the greetings, then brought his consort and arrived in front of the pce gate. After adjusting his clothes a bit, he headed inside.

    Since it was a banquet, as the Emperor''s eldest legitimate son, he naturally had to attend.

    However, after entering the pce gate, the First Prince turned his head to nce behind him, and then could not help but start coughing again.

    The First Prince Consort gently patted his back, her eyes showing a trace of affection.

    The First Prince smiled and said, "What''s there to worry about? I won''t die."

    Hearing this, the concern in the First Prince Consort''s expression grew heavier.

    The First Prince did not say anymore and simply asked, "Any news yet?"

    The First Prince Consort shook her head.

    The First Prince sighed, "In past years, at this time, we would have gone to pay respects to Imperial Mother first. Now, there''s nowhere to go."

    It had been over a year since the Empress passed, and even their eldest sister had departed this worldst year.

    The First Prince rubbed his slightly round face and sighed sadly.

    Then the two of them slowly walked ahead.

    Not long after, the Third Prince arrived at the pce gate too. He was alone, appearing somewhat forlorn. As he passed through the gate, he too let out a sigh.

 Chapter 589: Uncle and Nephew (1)

    The court officials and heads of the great families all arrived, guided by the pce attendants into the pce.

    However, it was not long before there was moremotion. It was because the academy''s carriage arrived, and the Dean stepped out of the carriage. The court officials all bowed in respect.

    The Dean was the leader of schrs throughout the world, and many of the officials present had once been students of the academy. Naturally, they held deep respect for the Dean.

    As the Dean walked through the crowd, he saw Li Heng who was waiting there.

    Due to his high status, it was only fitting that the chief eunuch himself hade to greet him.

    The Dean nced at Eunuch Li and casually asked, "Before the banquet begins, can I meet with His Majesty?"

    Li Heng shook his head and said, "His Majesty has decreed that before the banquet begins, he will see no one."

    ¡°Not a single person? He''s not secretly meeting someone?¡±

    The Dean looked at Li Heng with some suspicion.Li Heng naturally understood what the Dean was implying, he shook his head and said, "He didn''t enter the pce."

    The Dean thought for a moment and asked, "Will His Majesty be able to handle what''s about to happen today?"

    Li Heng smiled and replied, "What will happen today?"

    The Dean frowned slightly but said nothing.

    Voices rose again from behind as a carriage stopped not far from the Dean. The Xie Family''s ancestor stepped out, leaning on a cane. At first, his appearance only drew a few puzzled nces, no one recognized this elder from the Xie Family.

    ¡°Is that the Xie Family''s carriage?!¡±

    Someone in the crowd suddenly spoke up, still full of confusion. Although this old man had stepped out of the Xie Family''s carriage, they did not know who he was.

    ¡°It seems to be... Minister Xie...¡±

    "Minister Xie" was a title from long ago, one that could also refer to many people. The Xie Family had numerous members who had served as officials in the court, and over the past two centuries of the Great Liang Dynasty, several Xie Family members had served as ministers.

    However, the only living Xie Family member who had served as a minister was the Xie Family''s ancestor. He had held every minister position across the six ministries, and although he had not served as the Premier before, it was still highly impressive.

    As they looked at this white-haired elder, many of the officials who were not well-informed were stunned. The Dean turned and looked at the old man and smiled.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor also looked at the Dean, feeling somewhat nostalgic as he said, ¡°You rascal, why do you never want to grow old?¡±

    The Dean had lived for a long time, but it was also not that long. However, he always appeared as though he was still in his middle years.

    The Dean chuckled and said, ¡°If I had to look at myself covered in wrinkles, I wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep well.¡±

    The Xie Family''s ancestor rolled his eyes. ¡°Back then, when your teacher said you should be the Dean, this old man said that he''d better think it over carefully. This punk doesn''t seem like an ordinary schr.¡±

    The Dean smiled. ¡°Good thing that Teacher didn''t listen to you back then.¡±

    In just a few short exchanges, some information was revealed - namely, that the Xie Family''s ancestor was acquainted with the previous Dean of the academy, and it seemed their rtionship was quite close.

    In front of the Xie Family''s ancestor, even the current Dean had to maintain the proper etiquette of a junior.

    ¡°My Xie Family gave you such a promising talent, and you didn''t even bother toe and pay your respects to this old man. You truly don''t understand the rules."

    The Xie Family''s ancestor let out a sigh.

    The Dean said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°That girl wasn''t sent by you, Senior. It was this junior who found her myself. If this junior really needs to express my gratitude, this junior will probably have to make a trip to White Deer Prefecture.¡±

    ¡°When you went to the ancestral shrine of the White Deer''s Xie nst time, I heard you nearly demolished White Deer''s Xie n?"

    The Xie Family''s ancestor pulled a long face.

    This time, the Dean did not speak.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The court officials and prominent figures arrived at the pce and gathered at the za, where they were surprised to find that the arrangements for this year''s banquet were far more extravagant than in previous years, leaving many puzzled by the significance.

    Even if something were to happen, it was unlikely that His Majesty would have spent extra effort on the arrangements, but why was this the case?

    Though they were pondering this, everyone still took their seats, looking up toward the higher tform, quietly waiting for His Majesty to make his entrance.

    The seating arrangement for the banquet followed strict rules, but because it was quite different from previous years, the Dean''s presence meant he naturally sat at the front. Opposite him, that seat should have been the Great General''s if he were present. However, the Great General naturally would note, so it became the Xie Family''s ancestor.

    Next were the seats for the Premier and other high-ranking officials of the court.

    The seats for the princes, as always, were not particrly close to the front. Though their status was noble, this arrangement was the same every year, clearly showing that His Majesty ced more importance on the realm than on his sons.

    The First Prince sat with his consort, and beside them were the Second and Third Princes.

    The Second Prince gazed ahead silently, without speaking or showing any emotion.

    While the Third Prince had a worried look on his face.

    Afterward, the other court officials took their seats.

    Then, Xie Nandu entered the hall. The appearance of this genius daughter from the Xie Family drew countless gazes. Many had already heard of her, and the fact that she was invited to the banquet, an extraordinary exception, was enough to show the high hopes His Majesty ced on her.

    But even so, her seat was not very high in the order. After all, she held no official position in the court and was not the head of the Xie Family. Just being invited to attend was already a great honor.

    Xie Nandu was led by the pce attendants to her seat. After silently sitting down, she looked at the empty seat beside her, and nced at the pce attendant with some curiosity.

    The attendant slightly shook their head and did not speak.

    Xie Nandu was silent.

    She knew that the empty seat should have been reserved for Chen Chao.

    But others did not know.

    Many were looking at Song Lian. ording to the rules, as the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao would be seated beside Song Lian if he were invited.

    However, there was no empty seat beside Song Lian now.

    This also indicated that His Majesty the Emperor had not prepared a seat for Chen Chao.

    In other words, that young martial artist, the only one to be granted the right to bear arms in this dynasty, had already been abandoned by His Majesty the Emperor?

    Many people silently nodded, it was as expected.

    Even without mentioning his sensitive identity, the incident of killing the Marquis Huainan Song Ting was enough to make His Majesty feel dislike for him.

    It should be noted that Marquis Huainan and others were the very ones who had helped the Emperor seize the world.

    Such meritorious officials, even if the court officials had many grievances, no one would take the initiative to provoke them. After all, they were truly trusted figures of the Emperor.

    While thinking about this, many people saw a tall figure walking toward the center of the hall; it was Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu.

    Many people looked several times at this Marquis Zhongyong.

    Even the princes nced over too.

    However, everyone remained silent.

    The gazes of the people continually swept across the banquet, with most waiting for a certain person''s appearance.

    Of course, he might not show up, but if he did, it would mean the banquet would be extremely interesting.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was almost time, and there were no more officials or other important figures arriving for the banquet at the pce gates. However, Li Heng was still standing at the entrance.

    This chief eunuch looked into the distance, seemingly waiting for someone.

    Logically speaking, no one would choose to arrivete to the Emperor''s banquet. Those who shoulde had already arrived, and those who should not would note at all.

    But since Li Heng showed up here, there must be a reason.

    As expected.

    Before long, a young man dressed in ck approached from the sunlight in the distance, wearing a pair of jet-ck official boots, with a saber hanging at his waist.

    He was naturally holding an invitation in his hand.

    Upon arriving at the pce gates, the young man presented the invitation and tried to enter.

    However, the guards stopped him, frowning as they said, ¡°This is His Majesty''s banquet, please remove your saber, Your Excellency.¡±

    The young man in ck looked at the guard in front of him and shook his head.

    The guard furrowed his brow and was about to say something when the young man spoke up, ¡°His Majesty has granted me the right to bear arms. If I must remove it, it must be by His Majesty''s decree.¡±

    Hearing this, the guard nced down at the invitation in his hand and indeed saw Chen Chao''s name on it.

    He frowned slightly and was about to speak, when someone not far behind him spoke, ¡°Commander Chen has arrivedte, if we dy any longer, the banquet will have started.¡±

    Seeing that it was Li Heng who spoke, the guard stopped talking and just stepped aside.

    Only Chen Chao could openly carry a saber into the Imperial City.

    He arrived next to Li Heng and asked, ¡°Were you waiting for me, Eunuch Li?¡±

    Li Heng did not answer and just smiled, saying, ¡°I was just waiting for thest guest to arrive. Since it''s Commander Chen, of course I was waiting for you.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°If I hadn''te, would you have waited in vain, Eunuch Li?¡±

    Li Heng smiled and replied, ¡°It would merely be standing here for a little while longer. Besides, Commander Chen has arrived, didn''t you?¡±

    ¡°I''m actually very curious: ording to you, Eunuch Li, should I havee or not?"

    Chen Chao followed Li Heng into the pce and asked a question.

    Li Heng replied, ¡°Whether you should havee or not, no one can say for sure. But it seems you''ve already made your choice. Asking this question now is meaningless.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed, ¡°Even though I''m here, I don''t know if I''ll be able to leaveter.¡±

    Li Heng smiled without saying a word.

    Chen Chao had not expected Li Heng to answer and continued saying to himself, ¡°But it doesn''t matter, it''s all my own choice.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Eunuch Li, where is my seat?¡±

    ¡°Your seat is naturally where you want to sit.¡±

    As they walked down a long corridor and approached the za where the banquet was being held, Li Heng stopped and said softly, ¡°Don''t worry. Since you''re here, just don''t think too much.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to, I can''t help but worry.¡±

    Li Heng did not respond and just looked at him.

    Chen Chao took a deep breath and walked forward.

    The banquet had not yet started, and His Majesty had not arrived yet. Many court officials were chatting with the neighbors sitting next to them. Although their voices were not loud, it was hardly quiet.

    Chen Chao appeared in the banquet hall, standing still as he scanned the area and spotted Xie Nandu.

    Of course, many people saw him at the same time as well.

    At first, many did not react, but they quickly guessed Chen Chao''s identity.

    As a result, the once somewhat noisy banquet scene fell silent.

    Was there anyone in the world who dared to enter the Imperial City openly carrying a saber?

    In an instant, all eyesnded on Chen Chao.

    The emotions wereplex.

    There was dead silence.

    Chen Chao just walked straight toward Xie Nandu.

    "Insolence! Aftermitting murder, this man still dares toe here! Does he really think the Great Liang Dynasty has nows?!" "Come quickly, men, and seize this guy!¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, someone suddenly spoke, breaking the brief silence.

 Chapter 590: Uncle and Nephew (2)

    Most people were still in shock, but that voice was like a thunderp, snapping everyone back to reality.

    Someone turned around and saw that the person who spoke was an official from the Ministry of Penalty.

    However, he was neither the minister nor the deputy minister, but aw officer.

    Thatw official from the Ministry of Penalty stood up from his seat, looked around, and shouted loudly, ¡°Where are the Imperial Guards? Quicklye and capture this scoundrel! He killed an important court official of our Great Liang Dynasty and still dares to sneak into the pce. Truly audacious to the extreme!¡±

    Thisw official had been a student of Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, years ago and was one of the many who followed the Emperor in his rise to power. Now standing up to speak, it seemed somewhat abrupt but also reasonable.

    With this person taking the lead, several others immediately echoed in agreement. Without a doubt, they were all court officials who had previously stood with the Emperor, and regarding the death of Marquis Huainan, some knew the details, while others did not. Regardless of their knowledge, they were unwilling to see Chen Chao appear so brazenly.

    In their eyes, this young martial artist deserved to be sent not to prison but to hell.

    The voices at the banquet became very noisy as many officials began to reproach Chen Chao.

    Their emotions were highly agitated, they wanted to execute this young martial artist right there, believing that many problems would be resolved and their fears for the future would vanish, with the Emperor no longer conflicted.In the future Great Liang Dynasty, the heavens would not change either.

    Chen Chao stood amidst the banquet, watching those officials and listening to their voices. He did not say anything and just wanted toe sit beside Xie Nandu.

    Looking as Chen Chao was about to walk away, and with the pce experts and Imperial Guards who should have appeared still absent, the officials furrowed their brows. However, realizing that the Emperor had not yet arrived, they understood something. A military official stepped out from the crowd and looked at Chen Chao, saying, ¡°Relying on His Majesty''s mercy and past favors, you act sowlessly. This official will enforce thews of Great Liang upon you.¡±

    Upon seeing this military official, everyone quickly recognized his identity, Pei Ji.

    The current mainmander of the Qingshan Prefecture Army.

    Apart from a frontier army in the Northern Frontier, each state and prefecture had its own garrison army, and Pei Ji was in charge of all military forces in Qingshan Prefecture. He came from the Pei Family of Qingshan and had joined the military early on. When the Emperor rose in rebellion, he answered his call with the Pei Family¡¯s private army. After seizing power, he was grantedmand of a prefecture''s military. Normally, this general of Qingshan Prefecture should have been stationed at the prefecture. But after reporting to the capital a few days ago, for reasons unknown, he had not left immediately. Now, coinciding with the Emperor''s banquet, he naturally could attend.

    Hearing the voices of his fellow officials, Pei Ji''s expression became rather ugly, and increasingly restless. Seeing that the Imperial Guards and pce experts still had not shown up, he understood what was happening.

    Since His Majesty was unwilling to take action, not wanting to bear the crime of killing his nephew, then as his subject, he would step in to do something for His Majesty.

    Thinking about these matters, Pei Ji stepped forward. He was tall and imposing, with blood vitality like a deep abyss. As one of the few martial powerhouses in Great Liang, he had long stepped into the Great Beyond Realm. Over the years, his cultivation had not faltered; he continued to advance, and he was now just a hair''s breadth away from truly reaching the Nepenthe Realm. He was still rtively young; only in his forties, he likely had plenty of time to strive for that realm and be a genuine powerhouse in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Chen Chao looked at this martial artist who had gained some reputation in the political arena years ago and remained silent.

    The officials at the banquet watched the big and tall martial artist, thinking about many things. Although everyone knew this banquet would not pass so simply, no one expected the atmosphere to be incredibly tense right from the beginning.

    The older officials who had been involved in that uprising took the lead in speaking out, and they seemed to have justifiable reasons to do so. After all, while the Court of Judicial Review had not yet concluded its investigation into the death of Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, various pieces of evidence had already indicated that Chen Chao was indeed the culprit who had killed Marquis Huainan.

    As for the truth behind it, it was not particrly important. As long as Chen Chao died here today, the Court of Judicial Review would naturally conclude its case. At that point, the truth of that night would not matter anymore.

    No one would bother speaking up for a dead person.

    Because it was not worth it.

    As Pei Ji walked toward Chen Chao, Song Lian''s frown deepened. This Commander of the Left Guard remained silent for a moment before attempting to rise, only to quickly realize he was unable to move. A voice sounded out in his ear calmly, ¡°Commander Song, this matter has nothing to do with you. Why wade into these murky waters?¡±

    Although Song Lian was unable to determine who it was, the pressure that appeared out of nowhere was something that only a Nepenthe powerhouse could unleash to suppress a martial artist like him, who was just a step away from stepping into Nepenthe.

    Song Lian''s face was full of anger, but there was nothing he could do.

    Pei Ji had already reached the center of the hall and was slowly walking toward Chen Chao. With each step, he carried immense pressure. For such a martial powerhouse, even though he had not yet stepped into Nepenthe, he was merely a hair''s breadth away from that realm, and he was naturally extremely confident.

    He was one of the representatives of the younger generation in the Great Liang Dynasty, and although everyone had been saying that no one could rece the Lord Warden Commander, in truth, if a sessor could not be found within the warden faction, once he stepped into Nepenthe, it might be possible for him to contend for that seat.

    Chen Chao looked at him and was still very quiet.

    From the moment he arrived at the scene until now, Chen Chao had not said a single word. Whether it was the earlier rebukes from the court officials or Pei Ji speaking now, he remained silent.

    Watching Pei Ji walk toward him, Chen Chao still said nothing and made no movements.

    Pei Ji looked at Chen Chao and sneered, "What? Are you so scared that you don''t even dare to speak?"

    Chen Chao looked at him, still silent, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing that smile, Pei Ji''s expression darkened. In that smile, he saw many emotions, but the most prominent was contempt.

    As a high-ranking official of the court and a close confidant of the Emperor, when had he ever been treated with such disdain?

    Seeing this contempt, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and threw a heavy punch toward Chen Chao.

    An endless pressure surged out from the punch, generating a fierce gust of wind, making it difficult for many of the court officials to keep their eyes open.

    With a cracking sound, a fissure appeared on the ground.

    For many years, nothing like this had ever happened in the Imperial City. No one dared to engage inbat here, as the most powerful martial artist of the current era resided here.

    But ever since Chen Chao arrived in the Divine Capital, fights had broken out in the Imperial City more than once.

    Especially this za - just days ago, the Ministry of Works had finished repairing it. Yet now, it seemed that it would need to be restored again.

    Thinking of this, the officials from the Ministry of Works had ugly expressions, while those from the Ministry of Revenue sighed. Repairing the za was the responsibility of the Ministry of Works, but the funds had toe from the Ministry of Revenue.

    Pei Ji unleashed a heavy punch, and Chen Chao did not evade. Instead, he crossed his arms to block the fist of this general from Qingshan Prefecture.

    With a loud bang, energy exploded around them. The chaotic qi swirled continuously at their sides before dispersing, causing the alcohol on many officials'' tables to ripple.

    The ground beneath Chen Chao''s feet was already shattered, covered in cracks.

    Pei Ji''s strength was formidable, but since he had not yet crossed the chasm and be a Nepenthe powerhouse. Despite his fierce attack, it was not too troublesome for Chen Chao.

    In just a split second, the two had already exchanged dozens of blows, with Chen Chao using only his fists to respond, never drawing his saber.

    After dozens of moves, when Pei Ji still had not managed to kill Chen Chao as he had expected, his expression became ugly. As his fists smashed out, a burst of qi exploded in front of Chen Chao''s chest, forcing the young martial artist back two steps. Seeing this, Pei Ji was overjoyed. The power of his first punch had not yet dissipated, and borrowing the residual momentum of this punch, he quickly delivered a second punch. This time, the energy was stacked, and its force was even greater.

    The Pei Family of Qingshan was renowned for their martial arts lineage, which had a long history. In earlier years, they were even considered one of the most prestigious martial families in the Great Liang Dynasty. Though they had fallen into decline, Pei Ji''s bold gamble years ago had seeded, bringing signs of revival to the Pei Family.

    Having studied his family''s martial arts since childhood, Pei Ji had a solid foundation. This punch demonstrated his skill - after itnded on Chen Chao''s chest, the qi immediately exploded at just the right moment.

    With the sess of this punch, Pei Ji''s qi continued to surge, and he was ready to follow up with a blow that would crush Chen Chao''s head.

    However, Chen Chao''s body suddenly arched like a drawn bow, causing the surging qi to miss its mark. Then, with a punch of his own, he caught Pei Ji''s wrist and twisted it forcefully.

    With a cracking sound, Pei Ji''s wrist broke.

    Immediately after, Chen Chao struck his palm against Pei Ji''s chest, dispersing the qi within, then rammed his shoulder into this general of Qingshan Prefecture. At the same time Pei Ji was about to be sent flying, Chen Chao mmed a heavy punch into his chest.

    Pei Ji was sent flying backward, spitting blood uncontrobly, and could no longer get up.

    The scene had unfolded far too quickly, leaving everyone present wide-eyed in disbelief.

    When Pei Ji first made a name for himself, Chen Chao was likely still a youngster still wet behind his ears. But now, who could have imagined that Pei Ji who was just a hair''s breadth away from stepping into the Nepenthe Realm, could notst even 15 minutes against Chen Chao.

    The situation turned Pei Ji, who had intended to use this opportunity to kill Chen Chao, into aughingstock.

    The Second Prince furrowed his brows as he watched, but soon rxed, as if he had quickly understood something.

    "What audacity! To openly attack and attempt to kill a court official in the heart of the imperial city..."

    After a brief silence, another official loudly spoke up. However, halfway through, Chen Chao who had been silent all along interrupted him.

    "Attack and kill?"

    Chen Chao stared at the official and asked calmly, "Your Excellency, are you blind? Did you not see who attacked first?"

    As soon as Chen Chao spoke, the officials present were momentarily stunned, but that person quickly responded, ¡°You are the murderer of Marquis Huainan, and General Pei was acting on behalf of the Great Liang Dynasty to apprehend the culprit...¡±

    ¡°Murderer? Who''s the murderer?"

    Chen Chao smiled and looked at the official in front of him, asking, ¡°Did the Ministry of Penalty dere this official to be the murderer? Or was it the Court of Judicial Review? The Three Judicial Chief Ministries have not concluded the case, could it be that His Majesty issued an imperial decree stating that this official is the one who killed Marquis Huainan?¡±

    ¡°Since you are all officials of the court, I assume you''ve read the Great Liang''sws. Your Excellencies, can any of you tell this official which article of the Great Liang''sw states that before a case is concluded, a court official can be killed without authorization?!¡±

 Chapter 591: Uncle and Nephew (3)

    ¡°This official is the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, personally appointed by the Lord Warden Commander. Now that the Lord Warden Commander is absent, this official is only under the jurisdiction of the Left Guard and His Majesty. Since His Majesty has not dered this official guilty, this official is still the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. As for the usation of assaulting a court official, it''s indeed true, but it wasn''t this official who assaulted this so-called General Pei. It was General Pei who assaulted this official. If not for the fact that this official still considers him a fellow official, this official would have had no fault even if this official killed him on the spot.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the officials with an air of indifference.

    The za fell into a dead silence.

    ¡°What a razor-tongued boy, but no matter how eloquently you speak today, Marquis Huainan was still killed by you. I presume Lord Han has long gathered the evidence in his investigation these past days!¡±

    As an official spoke, all eyes turned to a certain spot in the room.

    That was supposed to be the seat of the Chief Judicial Officer, but people soon realized that Han Pu, the Chief Judicial Officer, was absent.

    Seeing so many eyes on them, an official from the Court of Judicial Review stood up, bracing himself as he said, ¡°Lord Han is still investigating the case and will likely bete in attending the banquet.¡±

    Hearing this, many people''s expressions turned ugly.

    One official shouted, ¡°Even if Han Pu isn''t here, has the Court of Judicial Review reached any conclusions from these days of investigation?¡±The official from the Court of Judicial Review had already been instructed by Han Pu before entering the pce, so when questioned at this moment, he could only smile bitterly and say, "Although the Court of Judicial Review has made some progress in recent days, Commander Chen is merely a suspect. No conclusion has been reached, and he cannot truly be called the murderer."

    Hearing this vague response, many officials were dissatisfied, but they could not blow up. After all, without Han Pu present, whatever this official said could not be counted as final.

    In fact, even if the Court of Judicial Review uncovered something, they still could not convict Chen Chao. This was because Chen Chao was an official of the warden faction, and ording to Great Liangw, officials in this faction were outside the purview of ordinary court officials. They were only subject to the authority of the Lord Warden Commander. In other words, if a regr official was found guilty, the Court of Judicial Review could convict and arrest them. But an official from the warden faction, even if guilty, would have their punishment decided by the Lord Warden Commander.

    Now, with the Lord Warden Commander having been reassigned as Great General of the Northern Frontier, the position of Lord Warden Commander was vacant. There were only two people who could oversee Chen Chao - Song Lian and His Majesty the Emperor.

    For a serious case like the killing of Marquis Huainan, even if the Court of Judicial Review uncovered the truth, they would still have to report it to His Majesty for a final decision.

    Without an imperial decree, Chen Chao would always remain a suspect and nothing more.

    And as for Pei Ji''s earlier assault, if one were to seriously investigate it, it was indeed an attempt to kill a court official. Even if Chen Chao had not just severely injured Pei Ji but killed him outright, it would still have been justified.

    However, if His Majesty the Emperorter convicts him, Chen Chao would not only be bearing the murder charge of killing Marquis Huainan.

    "Since you im not to have killed Marquis Huainan, where have you been all these days? Why have you not shown yourself? Could it be you have a guilty conscience? Fleeing in fear of punishment?"

    The officials present were not ready to let Chen Chao go. The events of that night were now clearly working against him.

    After all, it was almost certain that Marquis Huainan had died at Chen Chao''s hands. As long as this fact remained unchanged, they intended to establish Chen Chao''s crime!

    "Your Excellency, have you studied before?"

    Chen Chao looked curiously at the unfamiliar official.

    The man''s face turned livid, and he said angrily, "This official is a graduate of the academy! Who knows how many more books by the sages I''ve readpared to you!"

    Hearing this, Chen Chao nodded thoughtfully and said, "Then it doesn''t seem to be Your Excellency''s fault. Rather, it''s the academy''s fault for being so careless in admitting students these days."

    Hearing this, many people sneered inwardly, and some even nced toward the distant academy dean. Chen Chao''s words had clearly included the Dean in his insult as well.

    However, the dean did not seem to mind. He simply raised his cup and took a sip of wine.

    "Stop trying to change the subject! If you had nothing to hide, you wouldn''t have gone into hiding."

    That official had a livid expression, though he still suppressed his rage as he spoke.

    "This lord ims that my absence means this official has a guilty conscience, that this official was fleeing punishment out of fear. But if this official truly had a guilty conscience, why would this official appear at today''s banquet? It''s been so long since that night, if this official was truly guilty, this official would have long escaped to the ends of the earth. Why would this official boldly show up in front of all of you? Wouldn''t that be seeking my own death?"

    Chen Chao let out a coldugh. "Has this lord studied so hard that you''ve be a fool, unable to grasp such a simple logic?"

    "You..."

    The official was taken aback, unable to find any words to refute Chen Chao.

    Hearing this, many other officials revealed embarrassment, unsure of how to argue with him. The Dean, on the other hand, smiled faintly, thinking to himself that this young man''s way of speaking was still as amusing as ever.

    Meanwhile, the group of officials from the Ministry of Works exchanged nces, showing no interest in the ongoing dispute. Their attention was instead focused on the damaged area of the za, thinking about how long it would take to repair it afterward.

    Nheless, despite everything, most of the Ministry of Works officials did not harbor much ill will toward Chen Chao. After all, it was his efforts that brought about the sess of the Sword Qi Mountain coboration.

    "You didn''t escape from the Divine Capital because it''s heavily guarded, and you couldn''t leave. As for why you are here today, it''s probably to use that sharp tongue of yours to clear yourself of suspicion. But as the saying goes, ''Heaven watches what man does.'' Do you really think your deeds could remain hidden from everyone?"

    An official spoke in a cold voice, "Someone like you serving in our Great Liang as an official is a disgrace to our dynasty!"

    "Disgrace? What is disgrace?"

    Chen Chao stared at the official and said, "This official brought glory to the imperial court at the Myriad Willow Convention. Even earlier, this official protected thend and its people in Tianqing County, standing up to outsiders for the sake of safeguarding the dragon vein. This official ventured out into the deste north to y demons for the Northern Frontier. Who can deny any of these deeds?"

    "If this official''s absolute loyalty, my willingness to die for the Great Liang, is considered a disgrace to this dynasty, then what have you all done that gives you the right to nder this official so?"

    Narrowing his eyes, Chen Chao coldly nced at the officials who were attacking him. He sneered, "using this official of killing Marquis Huainan? Wait until you have evidence and a conviction before you speak. Your baseless spections are nothing but nder. For all we know, some of you might have been involved in the assassination attempt on this official that very night."

    From the start, these officials had never questioned the problem with Chen Chao''s identity. Instead, they focused entirely on the matter of him killing Marquis Huainan.

    Now that Chen Chao had brought up the events of that night, many officials felt a sudden chill in their hearts but still angrily rebuked him, using him of nder.

    Chen Chao merely let out a coldugh and said no more.

    Just as the situation seemed like it was about to escte further, the Second Prince nced at the First Prince and finally stood up, saying calmly, "My lords, this matter cannot be resolved through words alone. When Lord Han arrives, the truth will naturally be determined. For now, let''s settle down, as the banquet is about to begin. What kind of decorum would it be if His Majesty arrived and saw Your Excellencies behaving like this?"

    The moment the Second Prince spoke, the noisy hall quieted down. Although many officials were still simmering with anger, they suppressed it and began to take their seats.

    Chen Chao remained silent, merely casting a nce at the Second Prince before sitting down next to Xie Nandu.

    Xie Nandu, who had not spoken throughout themotion, handed Chen Chao a cup of wine and said, "Watching you argue is actually quite entertaining."

    Chen Chao epted the cup and sighed, "If it were just arguing, it would be easy. The real troubleester."

    Xie Nandu asked, "Did you handle the matter of killing Song Ting cleanly?"

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Quite the opposite. It was very sloppy."

    "That night, I was really in a bad mood."

    Chen Chao rubbed his face and took a sip of wine.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The small interlude soon passed, but everyone knew this was only the beginning, so no one was in a hurry.

    Pei Ji was carried away, and it was clear that this general of Qingshan Prefecture would not be able to attend today''s banquet.

    However, after the crowd had calmed down, they quickly realized an issue - Chen Chao would not have been able to enter the imperial city without an invitation.

    In other words, His Majesty had still sent him an invitation.

    Why did His Majesty do this?

    Many people were lost in thought.

    As time passed, the bells of the imperial city rang, signaling that the hour had arrived.

    Hi Majesty the Emperor appeared in the distance.

    The court officials and family heads all rose at this moment, even the academy''s dean followed suit and stood up.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked slowly over to the banquet area and then took his seat.

    As His Majesty sat down, all the officials followed suit, and a procession of pce maids began to file out.

    The proceedings followed the same format as previous years'' banquets, with nothing noticeably different. The Emperor sat in his elevated position, saying nothing, and his expression revealed no changes.

    Yet, the atmosphere in the hall felt somewhat different from that of previous years.

    The court officials were all silent.

    It was so quiet that it became a little strange.

    Like the calm before the storm.

    As the pce maidens finished their dance, the Premier stepped forward and began recounting the major events of the past year in the court.

    The biggest issuest year in the Great Liang Dynasty was the matter of the Northern Frontier, but once the Northern Frontier was mentioned, it was impossible to avoid the name Chen Chao.

    The Premier''s expression remained unchanged, but the court officials felt uneasy.

    Fortunately, after he finished, the Emperor said nothing, and did not issue any rewards or honors like usual.

    The Premier slowly returned to his seat.

    Someone entered from afar.

    Han Pu, Chief Judicial Officer of the Court of Judicial Review, finally entered the pce.

    "Your Majesty, your subject Han Pu, Chief Judicial Officer, has investigated the case and now has a conclusion."

    Han Pu arrived at the banquet, slowly kneeling.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at this Chief Judicial Officer and said, "Speak."

    "After my investigation, it has been determined that Marquis Huainan was indeed killed by Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao. The evidence is conclusive!"

    Han Pu''s words were like a thunderp!

 Chapter 592: Uncle and Nephew (4)

    Dead silence.

    Han Pu''s dyed arrival brought the news that those who wanted Chen Chao dead most wished to hear.

    Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, one of the two marquises conferred by imperial decree in past years and a meritorious subject, had died at the hands of Chen Chao.

    At this point, it seemed that no one would be able to save this young military official.

    Killing a court official without authorization was already a capital crime, and now that the victim was someone as prominent as Marquis Huainan, Song Ting, it onlypounded the offense. Even if the Great Liang Emperor wished to show mercy beyond thew, it was likely that the court officials would not let it go.

    ¡°Chen Chao, do you have anything left to say?!¡±

    The court officials, snapping back to reality, now focused on Chen Chao with renewed vigor. Before, you had relied on your cunning words and evasive tactics, thinking you could escape unscathed, but now that the truth had been revealed, what could you possibly say?

    ¡°Your Majesty, this man previously gravely injured General Pei and has since made arrogant statements. Now that the truth has surfaced, I ask Your Majesty to immediately execute him in ordance with thew, to uphold the justice of Great Liang''sw and to inform the people of the empire!¡±

    An official spoke, the very same who had earlier argued with Chen Chao. Now, his words fully demonstrated his schr identity."Your Majesty, this man disregarded Your Majesty''s favor, and behaved arrogantly andwlessly, treating thews of Great Liang with contempt. If he is not executed, it will not appease the people''s anger, nor will it serve as an apology to the world!"

    "Your Majesty, Marquis Huainan rendered great service to the court. For such a loyal subject to be killed by him, severe punishment is only fitting!"

    "Your Majesty..."

    "We implore Your Majesty to make a wise judgment!"

    Many officials stepped forward from their seats, kneeling before the Great Liang Emperor. Each one wore a look of righteous indignation.

    In truth, anyone paying attention would know that most of these officials were part of the group that had risen to power alongside the Great Liang Emperor. Many of them had deep, intricate ties to Marquis Huainan, Song Ting.

    However, one notable absence among them was Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu.

    This man, who had contributed the most to the early establishment of the dynasty, remained seated, steady as a mountain.

    Someone approached Zhang Yu and whispered, "Marquis, at a moment like this, you should be speaking up."

    As one of the old officials from that era, Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu, should be standing together with those officials. But he remained indifferent to these words, showing no intention of rising from his seat.

    This surprised many officials.

    Even the Second Prince nced at Zhang Yu at that moment.

    Zhang Yu sat quietly in his seat, his thoughts unreadable.

    There were many prominent figures at the banquet, and numerous esteemed officials, yet most remained silent. The person closest to Chen Chao, Song Lian, was unable to move or speak at the moment and thus could not speak up for him.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the kneeling officials before him but had not yet spoken when the Grand Historian stood up and knelt behind the officials. "Your Majesty, if the evidence is clear, Deputy Commander Chen should be dealt with ording to thews of Great Liang."

    As soon as the Grand Historian spoke, many turned their attention to him. Known as an upright official with no biases, the Grand Historian had a high reputation among schrs, and his words often carried weight in matters of right and wrong. His voice thus represented the opinion of arge group of literati.

    The Premier, watching his close friend step forward, frowned slightly.

    "Your Majesty, this subject Mi Ke, requests to speak. Commander Chen has rendered numerous meritorious services to Great Liang, raising the prestige of our Great Liang. How could such a meritorious subject murder without authorization? Killing him so rashly would stir discontent across the empire, and the people''s anger would surge!"

    Just as everyone was waiting for the Emperor to speak, an unexpected person stepped forward from the crowd.

    It was Mi Ke, an unremarkable figure in the Divine Capital. Recently transferred from a local position to the Divine Capital, this schr had remained unnoticed in the deep waters of the Divine Capital''s politics. Yet now, he stepped forward to speak in defense of Chen Chao.

    "This subject believes that this matter is far from so simple. Commander Chen is known for his unwavering loyalty. How could hemit such an act? I implore Your Majesty to investigate thoroughly."

    Kneeling on the ground, Mi Ke trembled slightly. No one knew how much courage it had taken for him toe forward and speak these words.

    The court officials looked at Mi Ke with sneers.

    "Your Majesty, merit is merit, and wrongdoing is wrongdoing. How can they be considered the same? If aplishments alone allow someone to actwlessly, how could our dynasty be governed?"

    An official immediately stepped forward, saying, "Moreover, from what this subject understands, this Lord Mi here is an old friend of Chen Chao''s. His words are likely driven by personal motives rather than public duty."

    Many had prepared for today''s events long in advance and had naturally considered all possible scenarios. They were well aware of the rtionship between Mi Ke and Chen Chao.

    However, none had expected Mi Ke to step forward and speak for Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao also looked at the kneeling Mi Ke, thinking that this old friend had not forgotten their past friendship. The bond they formed back in Tianqing County still remained.

    However, the words of one man were like trying to put out a cartload of burning logs with a cup of water.

    "This subject also believes that Commander Chen has rendered great service to Great Liang, and deserves a thorough investigation into the matter of killing Marquis Huainan."

    "This subject concurs."

    Following Mi Ke''s statement, several military officers stepped forward, kneeling one after another.

    These few people had no personal connection to Chen Chao. In fact, they were former students of the Great General. It was just that they had been injured in the Northern Frontier and forced to return to the Divine Capital for assignments.

    At this moment, their intervention did not necessarily mean they believed in Chen Chao''s innocence. Perhaps they simply did not want to see a martial official like him meet his end here.

    But regardless of the reason, they ultimately stood up.

    Chen Chao was rather surprised.

    Many prominent figures were also surprised.

    Although these voices might not change the oue of this situation, at least there were some differing opinions being heard.

    By this point, those who spoke were all high-ranking officials in court, while those family heads remained silent, watching the situation unfold with cool detachment.

    The Emperor nced at the officials kneeling before him, then suddenly turned his head and looked at the three princes, asking, "What do you guys think?"

    When the Emperor spoke, everyone originally thought the matter would be concluded, but unexpectedly, he turned to ask the princes.

    The gazes of the crowd naturally fell upon the three princes.

    The First Prince cleared his throat a few times and was the first to speak: ¡°Imperial Father, Commander Chen has indeed rendered service to our Great Liang, but if he truly killed Marquis Huainan, I''m afraid he must still be dealt with ording to Great Liang''sws.¡±

    The First Prince spoke cautiously, and there were no issues with his words.

    The Second Prince added softly, ¡°Our Great Liang Dynasty is clear in its rewards and punishments. If Commander Chen has erred, he should be punished. However, as the ruler of the realm, Imperial Father has the authority to decide all matters with a single word.¡±

    The Second Prince''s words seemed much more diplomatic, tossing the issue back to the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Third Prince''s face was pale, his lips pressed tightly together, and when it came time for him to speak, he simply remained silent.

    The Great Liang Emperor paid no mind to this and looked toward Chen Chao, asking, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Since Han Pu had spoken, Chen Chao had remained silent and had not said a word. As the person involved, he had kept his silence, and at this moment, His Majesty the Emperor finally mentioned him.

    Many felt that this was the Emperor''s way of making his stance known.

    Chen Chao stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that Lord Han hasn''t finished his words.¡±

    Everyone had thought that Chen Chao must have much more to say, but they did not expect him to say only this one sentence.

    However, once this was said, everyone suddenly remembered that Han Pu had indeed only said one thing before being interrupted by the other court officials...

    Afterward, countless officials at the banquet began to urge the Emperor to execute Chen Chao, but in reality, Han Pu had not yet finished speaking.

    Yet not many were interested in hearing those unfinished words, they only needed to know that Chen Chao was the murderer of Song Ting, and that was enough.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and looked toward Han Pu, ¡°Minister Han, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Han Pu was silent for a long time.

    His earlier silence, whether intentional or unintentional,sted a considerable while without him speaking. Now that His Majesty had inquired, this Chief Judicial Officer finally raised his head and said, ¡°Marquis Huainan Song Ting was indeed killed by Deputy Commander Chen, but ording to the truth that this subject has investigated, on that night, Deputy Commander Chen was the target of an assassination.¡±

    Many people were aware of this matter, and upon hearing this, many officials'' expressions turned somewhat grim.

    ¡°The mastermind behind the assassination of Deputy Commander Chen that night was, in fact, Marquis Huainan.¡±

    Han Pu''s words once again sent shockwaves through the crowd!

 Chapter 593: Uncle and Nephew (5)

    Han Pu submitted his report, and Li Heng walked over slowly, taking it and presenting it to the Great Liang Emperor.

    The expressions of the court officials wereplicated. Those who were unclear about what had happened that nightmented inwardly, while those who were aware of the incident were even more confused.

    They had never imagined that things would develop this way. In their view, the truth of that night was unimportant, as long as that incident happened, His Majesty could smoothly take action to execute Chen Chao, eliminating future threats. For this reason, they had not exposed Chen Chao''s identity to prevent the Emperor from bearing the infamy of killing a nephew.

    But why had Han Pu ultimately uncovered the truth and disclosed it?

    Many officials red at Han Pu, feeling extreme loathing toward this Chief Judicial Officer.

    The Dean also looked at Han Pu with a strange look in his eyes for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Marquis Huainan Song Ting, for reasons unknown, conspired to assassinate Deputy Commander Chen, even mobilizing many cultivators just to kill him that night. Fortunately, Deputy Commander Chen possessed extraordinary martial cultivation and fought his way out. It is likely that he learned afterward that this incident was orchestrated by Marquis Huainan and sought justice. However, Marquis Huainan, in his madness, refused to relent and ultimately fell to Deputy Commander Chen''s saber.¡±

    ¡°This subject has investigated for a long time and arrived at this conclusion, the evidence is irrefutable.¡±

    Han Pu''s words implied that after the encirclement and killing, the truth was not for people to believe, but for everyone to know that the assassination was perpetrated by Marquis Huainan Song Ting. Thus, when Chen Chao killed again, it was reasonable and justified, even if somewhat extreme, and there would be no issues with it."How could this be possible?!" "Marquis Huainan has been in seclusion for many years and likely hasn''t even met Chen Chao once, so how could he harbor murderous intent against him?!"

    An official was outraged and unwilling to see the situation unfold this way, and could not help but speak up.

    Han Pu frowned and replied, ¡°Lord Wang, if that¡¯s what you think, then Deputy Commander Chen has also never met Marquis Huainan, so why would he insist on killing him?¡±

    "This..."

    This Lord Wang''s face turned unsightly, and he was rendered speechless.

    By his own logic, if Marquis Huainan and Chen Chao were strangers, then why would the Marquis want to kill Chen Chao, and why would Chen Chao want to kill Marquis Huainan?

    "Han Pu, you im there is irrefutable evidence, where''s the proof? Could it be that you received favors from Chen Chao and are now helping to absolve him of guilt?!"

    Some officials, determined to solidify Chen Chao''s guilt, had already lost theirposure by this point.

    ¡°If Lord Han speaks of evidence, this marquis isn''t sure, but this marquis can serve as a witness.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence at the banquet. The long-silent Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu, stood up and spoke softly: ¡°This marquis is guilty. This marquis was also involved in plotting the assassination of Deputy Commander Chen that night.¡±

    Zhang Yu knelt on the ground and said calmly, ¡°As themander of the Patrol Camp, this marquis followed Song Ting''s orders that night, blocking any path for Deputy Commander Chen to get help. This marquis has failed Your Majesty and has wronged Deputy Commander Chen.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Yu speak, everyone fell silent. As the greatest contributor in the rebellion back then, Zhang Yu was not only one of His Majesty''s closest officials but also the most respected among that group. With his testimony, the matter was almost certainly settled.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject, Yao Dao, Deputy Commander of the Right Guard, uses Right Guard Commander Ye Dayuan of colluding with Marquis Huainan that night. Using the pretext of demons appearing in the Divine Capital, they drew away the Left Guard, leaving Deputy Commander Chen isted and unsupported. This subject has letters as evidence of the collusion between Ye Dayuan and Marquis Huainan. Your Majesty, please investigate!¡±

    Just as everyone was silent, Yao Dao suddenly stepped forward, directly exposing his superior, Ye Dayuan.

    Ye Dayuan''s face instantly turned pale. If he was still harboring any hope of escaping suspicion before, Yao Dao''s usation now pushed him to the edge of the cliff.

    Ye Dayuan hurriedly knelt, his face ashen. ¡°Your Majesty, this subject was coerced by Marquis Huainan!¡±

    As Ye Dayuan spoke, nearly everyone understood that any attempt to use this incident to incriminate Chen Chao was now impossible.

    At this point, Ye Dayuan shifting the me onto Marquis Huainan was nothing more than a final act of desperation.

    Li Heng took the letter from Yao Dao and handed it to His Majesty.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at it briefly, showing no anger, merely smiling, ¡°Truly, you''re all Our loyal ministers.¡±

    The court officials remained silent.

    The Grand Historian''s expression was rather ugly.

    Only now, did he realize he had unwittingly fallen into a trap targeting Chen Chao. He felt some regret, though he was not worried about anything.

    There was no collusion between himself and those people.

    Many people were disappointed, and many realized btedly that His Majesty had never intended to kill Chen Chao.

    The Second Prince''s expression shifted slightly, a fleeting, unreadable emotion shing across his eyes, though he quickly concealed it so no one noticed.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, strip Song Ting of his title, and ban the Song Family''s descendants from government service for ten years. Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu, will be stripped of his title, relieved of his duties, and confined to his residence for one year. Ye Dayuan will be dismissed and sent to the prison of the Court of Judicial Review. As for the remaining individuals involved, Chief Judicial Officer Han Pu will handle their cases ording to Great Liang''sws, without needing to consult Us further."

    With a few words, the Great Liang Emperor settled this matter.

    "Appoint Song Lian as Commander of the Right Guard, and Chen Chao as Commander of the Left Guard."

    The Emperor''s following decrees left everyone in shock.

    Those officials who had earlier spoken against Chen Chao now felt utterly humiliated, all their efforts to ruin him had turned into a farce at this moment.

    What unsettled them even more was the realization that they had entirely misjudged His Majesty''s intentions from the start.

    The Second Prince''s gaze sharpened.

    The hall fell intoplete silence.

    No one had expected that Chen Chao would not only emerge unscathed but would actually take another step forward.

    After bing the Commander of the Left Guard, the only position ahead of Chen Chao was that vacant seat.

    It seemed that the position of Lord Warden Commander in the Great Liang Dynasty was practically within reach for this young military official, it was only a matter of time before he imed it.

    The Third Prince looked pleased.

    The First Prince''s expression became somewhatplicated.

    Song Lian who could finally speak, stepped forward and joined Chen Chao in expressing their gratitude.

    His Majesty''s arrangements were nothing short of ingenious: Song Lian''s prestige in the warden faction would firmly stabilize him at the Right Guard''s office, while Chen Chao at the Left Guard''s office, along with their close rtionship, would mean far fewer obstacles for Chen Chao in any future endeavors within the Divine Capital.

    ¡°Now that everything has been rified, dear ministers, please take your seats.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his hand, indicating he had no intention of addressing the remaining officials any further.

    The officials rose and returned to their seats.

    The big shots who had remained silent throughout continued to hold their tongues.

    "Your Majesty, this subject has a report to present."

    After the officials had seated themselves, a voice broke the silence again.

    Hearing this, the officials paused and looked toward the speaker, realizing it was an official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    Many of the influential figures who had stayed quiet now turned their heads in that direction, understanding that the real storm had finally arrived at this very moment.

    Compared to what was about to unfold, the events leading up to this moment were truly not worth mentioning.

    In fact, ever since the start of this banquet, many had been waiting for this very moment.

    This storm had been brewing ever since Chen Chao returned to the Divine Capital, with rumors swirling throughout the capital; a prelude that had now built up to the grand opening of this crisis.

    The official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution stepped forward, knelt down, and calmly dered, "This subject, Liu Tong, uses Chen Chao, Commander of the Left Guard, of plotting treason."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained expressionless upon hearing this.

    The hall erupted into an uproar.

    Compared to the charge of murder, the usation of treason was far graver.

    If it were simply murder, His Majesty could choose to overlook it. But if the charge of treason were proven, then no one could save Chen Chao.

    For treason is synonymous with three other words:

    Usurping the throne.

    Throughout history, how many emperors could turn a blind eye to such a matter?

    "Your Majesty, as far as this subject knows, Chen Chao is the younger brother of the deposed emperor of the former dynasty, and is of imperial bloodline! He entered the court to serve as an official to overthrow the realm right from the start!"

    These words were even more earth-shattering!

 Chapter 594: Uncle and Nephew (6)

    Chen Chao¡¯s identity had been a subject of spection since he first arrived in the Divine Capital. When he visited the Xie Family initially, they had already begun probing him, and once he showed his talent, other prominent figures began to watch him closely. In the end, nearly everyone hade to know his true identity.

    But knowing was one thing, exposing it publicly was another.

    When Chen Chao returned to the Divine Capital this time, rumors spread, and countless people awaited the day his identity would be revealed.

    Now, atst, the windowpane paper had been poked through.

    Many who were unaware of the truth looked utterly shocked, their expressions changing drastically. Prior to this, none had imagined that this outstanding young martial artist would have any ties with the imperial family.

    They had just assumed that Chen Chao was favored by His Majesty solely for his extraordinary talent. They never guessed that he bore such a significant identity.

    The deposed emperor''s brother, thete Crown Prince''s son...

    What did this mean?

    It meant that this realm once belonged to Chen Chao''s family, and now, faced with this surviving remnant of that lineage, what would His Majesty, the one who robbed his family of the throne, do?Kill him?

    Perhaps that was the only option.

    "Chen Chao is the deposed emperor''s younger half-brother. When His Majesty entered the Divine Capital, the deposed emperor set fire to the pce, and in the ensuing chaos, someone took the opportunity to smuggle him out. He grew up harboring ambitions against the country, entered the court with ulterior motives, and rose step by step to a high position, all while secretly colluding with the remnants of the former dynasty, waiting for the right moment to seize power and overthrow the dynasty!¡±

    The official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution spoke calmly, his voice resolute. ¡°Your Majesty, such a treacherous rebel should be executed immediately!¡±

    ¡°If he''s not killed, peace will be impossible to maintain, and the empire could fall in an instant.¡±

    That Heavenly Imperial Institution official looked at His Majesty. ¡°That''s not a sight that this subject wishes to see.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked quietly at the official before him, saying nothing.

    The Second Prince suddenly rose, shouting in anger, ¡°Nonsense! Commander Chen has done so much for Great Liang. How could he possibly be the kind of person you im?"

    ¡°Your Highness, this isn''t baseless talk from this subject. The Heavenly Imperial Institution has been investigating this person''s identity since the beginning, and now we finally have a conclusion. If this subject is lying, this subject is willing to take my own life here and now!¡±

    That Heavenly Imperial Institution official''s words were unwavering.

    The Second Prince''s face darkened. ¡°Do you have proof?!¡±

    When all is said and done, proving someone guilty requires evidence. Proving that Chen Chao is a remnant spawn of the former dynasty would naturally also require evidence.

    "This subject naturally has proof! There''s someone who can confirm this matter beyond doubt, currently waiting outside the pce!"

    Upon hearing this, the court officials were taken aback and immediately looked toward His Majesty.

    Some also nced at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao was very calm. This young military official who was newly appointed as the Left Guard Commander, seemed to be facing the most important moment of his life. Perhaps in the next second, his life might end in an instant.

    But even so, he said nothing, merely watching quietly.

    After a long time, the Great Liang Emperor spoke, ¡°Then summon them in.¡±

    As the Emperor gave his order, everyone turned toward the entrance, curious to see who could confirm Chen Chao''s identity at this moment.

    Before long, an elderly nun appeared at the entrance.

    Though she was not actually that old, she looked aged.

    Upon seeing this nun, many of the prominent figures quickly recognized her.

    She was the daughter of the great general of the former dynasty, sister to thete empress, and now the aunt of the current princes.

    Among the imperial family members who did not bear the surname Chen, there was no one closer to His Majesty than this elderly nun.

    For some unknown reason, this elderly nun had left for Pure Heart Nunnery outside the city a long time ago to be a nun, cultivating in quiet for many years, and had not appeared in public for many years.

    Upon recognizing her, many officials wondered how she could prove Chen Chao''s identity.

    However, some of the big shots knew more details. Back then, aside from these two daughters born to his wife, that Great General also had an illegitimate daughter with a concubine. Although it was not something widely discussed, the general''s wife did not approve, so the Great General never brought that concubine to the General''s Manor.

    It was only after the concubine''s passing that the Great General brought his illegitimate daughter into the manor.

    Thus, the Great General had three daughters: one married the current Emperor and became his official consort, who was also the Empress; another married thete Crown Prince as a concubine.

    The remaining daughter was this elderly nun standing before them.

    Thete Crown Prince had only one legitimate son, the deposed emperor, but he also had another son, born to the concubine.

    If Chen Chao was the deposed emperor''s younger brother, he could only be the child of that Great General''s illegitimate daughter.

    Naturally, this elderly nun was also Chen Chao''s maternal aunt.

    With this realization, many people pieced it together.

    The Second Prince stepped forward and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡°Greetings, Aunt.¡±

    The elderly nun gave a slight nod without speaking, but the Emperor said, ¡°It seems you''ve forgotten Our decree.¡±

    Hearing these words, many in the room looked startled.

    The elderly nun replied calmly, ¡°I naturally wouldn''t dare defy Your Majesty''s decree. However, with such a significant matter at hand, even someone dedicated to a reclusive life like me muste forward and reveal the truth to the world. I believe even Elder Sister wouldn''t say anything against it.¡±

    Upon hearing the words "Elder Sister," a cold glint shed across the Great Liang Emperor''s eyes.

    ¡°Having defied His Majesty''s order, I''ll naturally be at Your Majesty''s disposal for any punishment afterward. But before that, I must inform the world of this little scoundrel''s true identity.¡±

    Without waiting for the Emperor''s response, the elderly nun turned to Chen Chao and said in a cold tone, ¡°You''re the illegitimate son of Crown Prince Yiwen. You are my younger sister''s son! Is that true or not?¡±

    Her words were nothing short of earth-shattering.

    ¡°When the pce caught fire back then, you took advantage of the chaos to escape from the Divine Capital. Is that true or not?¡±

    The nun''s eyes were fixed on Chen Chao, filled with resentment.

    The Emperor remained silent, but the Second Prince frowned and asked, ¡°Aunt, do you have any proof?!¡±

    ¡°There''s no need for any proof, I simply want to see if he dares to admit he is that woman''s son!¡±

    The elderly nun looked at Chen Chao and spoke with unwavering conviction.

    At this moment, everyone''s gazended on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao looked at the elderly nun in front of him in silence.

    This was not their first encounter, in fact, during their first meeting, the elderly nun had already recognized Chen Chao''s identity because he resembled his mother too much.

    The resemnce was exactly the same as when she first saw her in the Great General''s manor years ago.

    The stubbornness etched in his be was cut from the same cloth.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you too afraid to admit you''re her son?¡±

    The elderly nun¡¯s face was filled with mockery. She had always looked down on the girl her father brought home from outside and had never regarded her as her sister.

    Naturally, she had always looked down on her son too.

    The court officials fell silent, observing the scene before their eyes.

    The elderly nun did not present any evidence; perhaps she had some, but she did not reveal it. Instead, she merely asked if he dared to admit that he was her son or not.

    Dead silence.

    ¡°Since you have never regarded Consort Mother as your sister, why bring up the fact that she was your sister at this moment?¡±

    After a long pause, Chen Chao slowly spoke, looking at the elderly nun as he said calmly. ¡°You don''t want to consider Consort Mother as your sister, I presume Consort Mother didn''t want to be your sister either.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the elderly nun said with a cold smile. ¡°You have some guts, at least you aren''t too cowardly to acknowledge your own mother.¡±

    Chen Chao replied with a smile, ¡°Being the son of Consort Mother isn''t something to be ashamed of, why would I be afraid to admit it?¡±

    ¡°However, if I were your son, I certainly wouldn''t acknowledge it.¡±

    These two sentences, though spoken lightly, sent shock waves through everyone present, stirring massive waves in countless people''s hearts.

    Especially for those court officials who had been unaware of this matter beforehand, their eyes widened in disbelief at this moment.

    It turns out that Chen Chao was really the offspring of thete Crown Prince Yiwen.

    ¡°Since everyone wants to know my identity, I will tell everyone who I am.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at all the court officials present and stated calmly, ¡°I am a descendant of the founding emperor of Great Liang, the grandson of Emperor Lingzong, and the son of Crown Prince Yiwen --- Chen Chao.¡±

 Chapter 595: Uncle and Nephew (7)

    Chapter 595: Uncle and Nephew (7)

    Chen Chao''s voice lingered in everyone''s ears, refusing to fade away.

    Everyone heard him clearly.

    The young man before them admitted that he was the child of Crown Prince Yiwen, acknowledged that he was the brother of the deposed emperor, and confirmed that the blood of the Chen imperial family flowed through his veins.

    This revtion left everyone in stunned silence.

    When His Majesty the Emperor rose in rebellion, he fought fiercely and finally entered the Divine Capital. Then the deposed emperor ignited the imperial city, burying his entire family in the sea of mes.

    After that day, all the court officials believed that the lineage of the deposed emperor no longer had any descendants alive. Consequently, many officials, feeling hopeless, chose to support the new ruler.

    But how many among them were forced to do so?

    Emperor Lingzong had once designated Crown Prince Yiwen as the crown prince and heir to Great Liang. After his death, the deposed emperor ascended to the throne, which was the rightful session. The current emperor merely seized the realm.

    In these past ten years, those old officials who originally remained loyal to Emperor Lingzong, as well as those who recognized the deposed emperor as the rightful sessor, managed to coexist peacefully with the current emperor only because after the deposed emperor, there were no longer any members of the imperial family existing in the world.Now that the deposed emperor''s younger brother has been proven to be alive, in a certain sense, he may indeed be the most legitimate heir to the Great Liang.

    He should be the one to sit on the throne.

    Although the official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution used Chen Chao of plotting against the state, many court officials present did not think so.

    For a moment, the hearts of the people were divided, and an unusual silence ensued.

    The elderly nun sneered, "He''s just a bastard, where does such a grand showe from?"

    Yes, even if Chen Chao is the younger brother of the deposed emperor and the offspring of Crown Prince Yiwen, he was still just a bastard; the throne could not possibly be handed over to him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since Chen Chao''s identity has been confirmed and he has hidden it for so long while lurking in the court, if he intends to do anything, everyone''s hearts are as clear as a mirror. The foundation of our Great Liang''s empire benefits from Your Majesty''s removal of that ipetent ruler and your ascension, which has brought about this peaceful and prosperous era. Now that this person has appeared, it is likely that he aims to shake the very foundation of this realm. Therefore, this subject implores Your Majesty to eliminate him at once!¡±

    The official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution spoke again, then suddenly bowed down.

    There was a bang.

    It was the sound of his head striking the ground.

    Blood oozed from his forehead.

    This was a death protest!

    At the same time, those court officials who had long wanted Chen Chao dead quickly came forward, kneeling once more. ¡°Your Majesty, this person harbors grand ambitions, if he isn''t eliminated, we fear the realm will not know peace! Your subjects implore Your Majesty to make a swift decision and immediately behead him!¡±

    The court officials stepped out one after another, kneeling and virtually echoing the same phrases.

    In an instant, the atmosphere at the banquet became incredibly tense.

    Previously, they used Song Ting as an excuse to want Chen Chao dead, which perhaps allowed him a glimmer of hope. Now, with Chen Chao''s identity as a remnant spawn of the previous dynasty being used to eliminate him, it seemed there would be no other opportunities for him.

    Since the emperor on the throne had seized Chen Chao''s family''s empire, now that Chen Chao had appeared, it was likely that anyone thinking about it would wish to eradicate himpletely.

    Historically, no emperor would make a different choice.

    Any emperor who was not considered ipetent would make the same decision.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject believes this is inappropriate!¡±

    It was still Song Lian speaking. After kneeling, he said solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty, over the years, what has Commander Chen aplished since entering the court? Everyone has seen it, he has elevated the prestige of our Great Liang, and dedicated himself tirelessly for our Great Liang. Even if there are some issues with his identity, has he ever plotted against the state?" "If Your Majesty intends to execute him because of past matters, what will history write about you, and how will future generations judge you?¡±

    ¡°Song Lian, what audacity you have! Do you dare openly shelter the remnant spawn of the previous dynasty? Do you also have intentions to plot against the state?!¡±

    At the same time that Song Lian opened his mouth, an official scolded loudly, looking at the newly appointed Right Guard Commander, furious beyond measure.

    Right now, with emotions running high, if they disagreed with killing Chen Chao, many people refrained from voicing their opinions. They were still gauging the Great Liang Emperor''s stance. Only Song Lian dared to speak up at this moment. ¡°I, Song Lian, have served as an official for many years, never embezzling a single coin and never idly upying my position. My loyalty is solely to Great Liang, and to His Majesty. To use me, Song Lian, of plotting against the state is trulyughable!¡±

    Song Lian furrowed his brows. ¡°I just don''t want Great Liang to lose a pir of the nation, for themon people not to lose a good official!¡±

    ¡°Laughable, utterlyughable! Someone like him, a pir of the nation? A good official?!¡±

    An official spoke up with a sneer, ¡°He concealed his identity to enter the court. Even if he hasn''t yet shown any sign of rebellion, who among us can''t see his intentions? For you to repeatedly defend him, I suspect you''ve secretly taken his bribes. Who knows what position you''re aiming for in the new regime? Perhaps the role of Lord Warden Commander?¡±

    "You..."

    Song Lian was momentarily at a loss for words, unable to refute.

    That official came from the academy and was a true schr. When it came to verbal skills, Song Lian, a mere martial artist, was no match for him. Even ten of Song Lian could not be his equal in a verbal sparring.

    Seeing Song Lian at a loss, many were d to it happen. However, after a brief silence, a voice soon sounded, it was Mi Ke, who had spoken earlier.

    ¡°His Majesty is a wise ruler; a rarity throughout the ages. He was forced to take the throne because that deposed emperor erred first. Now, Chen Chao has shown no disloyalty to His Majesty, yet you all want His Majesty to kill Commander Chen. Do you truly wish to push His Majesty into an unjust and unfaithful position, leaving him with infamy for eternity?!¡±

    Mi Ke was well-deserving of being a schr. The moment he opened his mouth, he held the moral high ground in his speech, proving far more eloquent than Song Lian.

    The official was momentarily stunned, at a loss for words.

    But soon, the voice of that Heavenly Imperial Institution official rang out again, ¡°Lord Mi, this official already has evidence of Chen Chao''s treason against the state!¡±

    Mi Ke had just found his momentum, but the words of the Heavenly Imperial Institution official made his heart skip a beat.

    For a moment, he opened his mouth, unable to say anything further.

    He had been ready to risk his career, even his life, to speak on behalf of Chen Chao. But if there truly was irrefutable evidence, then no matter what he said, it would all be in vain.

    ¡°Since Lord Liu ims to have evidence, then where is it?!¡±

    After a long silence, the Second Prince finally spoke again, fixing his gaze on the official from the Heavenly Imperial Institution. The Second Prince was iparably serious. ¡°Lord Liu should understand that if you make baseless usations, His Majesty will not tolerate it!¡±

    "Your Highness, since this subject dares to speak, there''s naturally irrefutable evidence. May this subject be permitted to question Commander Chen?"

    Liu Tong spoke, and His Majesty the Emperor said nothing, nor did the Second Prince.

    The First Prince nced at the Second Prince several times before shaking his head.

    The Third Prince looked at his second brother with a puzzled expression. Even as young as he was, he sensed something was amiss.

    ¡°Chen Chao, in the early part of the 12th year of Tianjian, you took the position of warden of Tianqing County, correct?¡±

    Liu Tong stared at Chen Chao, his gaze intense.

    Chen Chao, who had been silent the entire time, looked back at him without being in a hurry to speak. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    This part of Chen Chao''s background was actually known to many of the officials present.

    ¡°Then how did youe to hold the position of warden of Tianqing County?!¡±

    Liu Tong spoke with a cold sneer, ¡°You had never been to the Divine Capital, so how did you obtain the post of warden?¡±

    It was well known that the warden faction had always very unique. Ever since the founding emperor established the warden faction right from the start, it was to protect thend and ensure the people''s safety. The Lord Warden Commander heldprehensive authority over the warden faction, operating independently from other officials. Except for His Majesty the Emperor, no other department, be it the Ministry of Personnel or the Ministry of Penalty, could interfere with the warden faction.

    However, over time, although the warden faction still yed an extremely important role in the Great Liang Dynasty, the various wardens at the middle and lower levels no longer held the same prestige as before. Instead, these positions had be tools for the many noble families to gild their descendants'' background.

    For example, many could easily obtain a warden position like the one in Tianqing County with just a bit of effort. When Chen Chao first emerged, some had investigated his records, but nothing suspicious was found.

    But looking back now, in Chen Chao''s life experience, from the time he left Wei Prefecture due to the major flood, to hister return to Wei Prefecture and bing the warden, how this warden position was obtained is highly questionable.

    Since it was not granted by the Lord Warden Commander, then it must have been obtained through some means. Even ordinary noble families need to use certain methods. Since Chen Chao was not born into a powerful noble family, who obtained this official position for him?

    And for what purpose?

    This presented a significant issue.

    The ability to erase so many traces afterward indicated at least two things.

    First, the person who arranged this for Chen Chao had considerable power within Great Liang.

    To make someone like this remnant spawn of the previous dynasty the warden of Tianqing County, what intentions lie behind it?

    These two questions were what Chen Chao must ount for.

    And they were the most pressing matters right now.

    The court officials were not fools, and the heads of the noble families were not fools either. Naturally, they could understand the key points, so many were waiting for Chen Chao to speak.

    Waiting for the truth.

    Countless eyes were on Chen Chao. Li Heng''s eyes held some worry, he knew a lot and was naturally aware that there were extremelyplicated factors involved, which also rted to those old officials who were loyal to the deposed emperor.

    But if it were to be revealed to the public, it would solidify the notion that Chen Chao''s position in court was problematic.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t you say anything?¡±

    The old nun''s sharp voice rang out, ¡°You little scoundrel, what else do you have to say?!¡±

    There was a sense of satisfaction in her tone.

    She wanted Chen Chao dead, especially hoping for him to die at the hands of the Great Liang Emperor.

    That was the best oue she could imagine.

    "I returned from Cang Prefecture and identally obtained the credentials for the warden of Tianqing County. As a martial artist, I needed a vast amount of skygold currency to temper my body, so I borrowed this position for cultivation. However, looking back now, this was indeed plotted by someone behind the scenes."

    That story was actually quite simple. Initially, after Chen Chao identally obtained the method of the white mist at the Sublime Bright Sect and became a martial artist, he wanted to focus on his cultivation. He happened to receive the credentials for that warden position, and he never intended to stay long in Tianqing County either, as he always felt that the matter would eventuallye to light. Thus, he had long harbored thoughts of leaving, but he just happened to encounter those qi refiners.

    It could be said that it was a coincidence, but ever since he left the Divine Capital, Chen Chao had been thinking about the critical aspects of it.

    There were simply too many maniptions by others involved.

    Although he knew that this matter was not simple, the Great Liang Emperor did not care, so Chen Chao temporarily chose not to resolve it.

    However, no one expected that this matter would be exposed here now.

    Chen Chao could not exin it.

    Because the one who orchestrated it wanted Chen Chao to be unable to exin it.

    Liu Tong asked, ¡°Chen Chao, do you think you canpletely absolve yourself using the word ''coincidence''?¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head, ¡°I can''t exin it clearly, nor can I absolve myself, but the facts are just like this.¡±

    He felt somewhat helpless; throughout this journey, he had ultimately fallen into someone else''s trap.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the truth has be clear.¡±

    Liu Tong let out a coldugh. They were long prepared, everything had been arranged for this day.

    It was all to solidify Chen Chao''s crime of treason.

    Since there was this crime, how could he not die?

    A hint of joy shed across the Second Prince''s eyes.

    There was no more room for debate, they were just waiting for the Emperor''s decision now.

    What was needed was this Emperor''s choice.

    All eyes were on His Majesty.

    The Great Liang Emperor had been very silent during the banquet, saying very few words and allowing his ministers to speak. Now, when no one could say anything more, it was finally time for him to speak.

    His Majesty first sighed.

    Everyone held their breaths,

    ¡°Han Pu, that night, was the mastermind only Marquis Huainan?¡±

    No one expected that the Emperor would not begin by deciding Chen Chao''s life or death. Instead, he asked about that night''s events.

    As the Chief Judicial Officer, Han Pu had also remained silent for a long time. Now, hearing this, he finally looked up and said quietly, ¡°Your Majesty, Marquis Huainan was also manipted by someone.¡±

 Chapter 596: Uncle and Nephew (8)

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Han Pu and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you found out?¡±

    Hearing this, the Second Prince''s expression changed slightly but forced himself to calm down again.

    Han Pu was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing and fell silent once more.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that matter can be investigatedter. The urgent issue now is Chen Chao''s treason, it requires your immediate decision!¡±

    Liu Tong paused, seeing that His Majesty had brought up another matter, and could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Do you mean that We must listen to you on what to do?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice was light, somewhat indifferent.Liu Tong''s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°This subject dare not, this subject deserves death!¡±

    ¡°We thought that after all these years of being emperor, We have always been doing things incorrectly, needing people like you to remind Us on what to do.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why remind Us? Can''t you all decide for yourselves?¡±

    The Emperor''s voice rang out. Although it was not loud, each word seemed to carry an elusive meaning.

    The Emperor''s heart has always been like this - impossible for ordinary people to guess.

    ¡°Lord Dean, as the leader of schrs under heaven, surely there is little in the world unknown to you. In that case, would Lord Dean be able to tell Us what to do?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Great Liang Emperor still did not make a final decision, but instead looked toward the academy Dean and asked him this question.

    The Dean, who had remained silent the entire time, listened to the Emperor''s inquiry. He thought for a moment, and shook his head, saying, ¡°For such an important matter, it is best for outsiders not to speak lightly. Only Your Majesty can make this decision.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. ¡°In that case, let Us ask another question for the Dean''s guidance.¡±

    The Dean replied softly, ¡°Please ask, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°When We rose in rebellion back then and took Our nephew''s throne back then, was it right or wrong?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone present showed a change in expression. His Majesty was, by all ounts, one of the most outstanding emperors in Great Liang''s history, having aplished countless deeds since ascending the throne, and performing them exceptionally well. Now, only the founding emperor couldpare to him. Yet, even such an emperor carried a stain that could not be washed away.

    It was the matter of his illegitimate im to the throne.

    Back when the deposed emperor took the throne, he feared the power of the vassal princes, knowing hecked the prestige and was terrified that his uncles would seize the realm. Thus, he sought to diminish their power, and even wanted to kill them. Forced into a corner, His Majesty rose in rebellion and imed the throne for himself.

    But back then, the Emperor was still a subject, and the deposed emperor was the ruler. As the saying goes, if a monarch demands a subject''s death, the subject cannot refuse. The Great Liang Emperor still bore the title of usurper.

    This was also His Majesty''s greatest taboo, something the court officials never dared to discuss in front of people.

    Yet now, it was the Great Liang Emperor himself who brought it up.

    The Dean was silent for a moment, seemingly at a loss for words and unable to answer, so he could only stay quiet.

    Then, the Great Liang Emperor looked toward the Premier.

    The Premier spoke softly, ¡°Your Majesty followed the will of heaven, inheriting the rightful rule, which has been a blessing to the realm. It was naturally right.¡±

    Hearing this, the Great Liang Emperor merely smiled and looked at the court officials present, asking, ¡°What do all of you think?¡±

    ¡°We, your subjects, dare not speak rashly."

    The court officials knelt down. They were not like the Premier, so they dared not say much and only offered this one response.

    ¡°And what about everyone else?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor then looked at the family heads in attendance.

    Everyone present still remained silent. "Old Patriarch Xie, you''ve lived through several reigns, and even thete Emperor Lingzong once remarked that you remainedposed in the face of every major event. What do you think of this matter?"

    The Great Liang Emperor¡¯s gaze turned to the Xie Family''s ancestor, his expression amused.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor had been dozing all along, seemingly unconcerned with what was currently happening. However, now that His Majesty the Emperor had addressed him by name, this ancestor of the Xie Family had no choice but to respond.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor opened his turbid eyes and said softly, ¡°This old subject has always felt that Emperor Lingzong made a mistake back then.¡±

    These words were nothing short of shocking!

    Emperor Lingzong had passed away many years ago, and even if he had made mistakes in his lifetime, it was not something to bring up now. Yet, the Xie Family''s ancestor expressed it directly.

    ¡°Crown Prince Yiwen was undoubtedly virtuous and capable, and as the legitimate eldest son, he was the most suitable candidate to inherit the throne. Appointing him as Crown Prince was certainly the right decision. But when Crown Prince Yiwen passed away young, Emperor Lingzong should have chosen another capable prince to be the heir. However, out of concern that Crown Prince Yiwen''s descendants would be harmed by a new ruler, and his overly deep affection for Crown Prince Yiwen, Emperor Lingzong appointed Crown Prince Yiwen''s eldest son as the Crown Grandson and eventually passed the throne to him. This was the mistake.¡±

    The Xie Family''s ancestor continued quietly, ¡°Had His Majesty been appointed as the heir back then, with His Majesty''s magnanimity, he would not have harmed Crown Prince Yiwen''s descendants. In that case, all theseter conflicts might never havee to pass.¡±

    ¡°That Crown Grandson was narrow-minded, showing no respect or kindness toward his uncles, and instead took up the butcher''s knife, inciting bloodshed among the imperial family and resulting in disastrous consequences. As a matter of fact, it was Emperor Lingzong''s decision that led to such an oue.¡±

    The Xie Family''s ancestor sighed, ¡°This old subject does not believe His Majesty did anything wrong back then. For the sake of Great Liang, if that man had remained on the throne, it would not have been a good thing for the people.¡±

    The Xie Family''s ancestor spoke slowly, but each word was clear and unmistakable, and everyone could hear him inly.

    Among those present today, there were undoubtedly many harboring ulterior motives, unwilling to reveal their positions. Yet, with these words, the Xie Family''s ancestor had, in the end, expressed his stance by standing on His Majesty''s side.

    This was rather rare.

    After all, as one of the greatest noble families in the Great Liang Dynasty, the Xie Family should not have taken sides so early.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°You rarely speak so openly.¡±

    After saying this, the Great Liang Emperor rose to his feet, looking at everyone in front of him, then slowly walked down the tform. ¡°Today, you have all said many things and taken many actions, aiming to prove this young man''s identity, to prove that him appearing before Us is to seize Our throne - no, to reim what belongs to him. But in fact, the matter has never been thatplicated.¡±

    ¡°To verify who he is, we need only ask him.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and asked, ¡°Are you Imperial Elder Brother''s second son?¡±

    His Majesty looked at Chen Chao, who had been standing the entire time, with a strange expression in his eyes.

    Chen Chao thought about it and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had already said it once, so now he was simply repeating it.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°After saying so much before, don''t you feel like you might have left something out?¡±

    Chen Chao looked puzzled, not quite understanding.

    ¡°You say you are a descendant of the founding emperor, the grandson of Emperor Lingzong, and the son of Crown Prince Yiwen. All of this is true.¡±

    ¡°But you missed out one identity, you''re also Our nephew.¡±

    The current Emperor and the former Crown Prince Yiwen were biological brothers, born of the same mother, and Chen Chao''s mother was the Empress'' biological younger sister.

    Their rtionship was undeniably close.

    ¡°Is it so difficult to acknowledge that you are Our nephew?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao with a calm expression.

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡±

    Chen Chao slowly knelt down and said softly, ¡°Nephew greets Uncle.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, ¡°At the end of the day, we are all surnamed Chen. Things were never thatplicated in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°You im he''s here to plot against the empire and ask Us to kill him. But what uncle in the world could truly harden his heart to kill his own nephew?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed. ¡°Even back then, with that other nephew, We never thought of killing him.¡±

    "Your Majesty!"

    Liu Tong suddenly shouted, but there were no further words.

    This was because Li Heng who was standing behind the Emperor had already shaken his head.

    Liu Tong could not say another word.

    ¡°Howmentable, since he''s your junior, yet you wish to kill him, you''re not fit to be an elder. But s, you''re the sister of the Empress, so We cannot kill you.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the old nun, whoseplexion suddenly turned pale. In an instant, she spat out arge mouthful of blood, flying backward heavily.

    The old nun raised her head with a face full of resentment, trembling all over.

    ¡°We will waste all your cultivation. After that, you can go wherever you want, We don''t wish to see you in this life.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and looked at everyone present. ¡°Even if he really wanted to do all that, it would merely be to take Our throne. If We don''t care, what are you all worried about?¡±

    At this point, the Emperor had alreadypletely expressed his attitude.

    He would not kill Chen Chao.

    The Second Prince¡¯s expression turned ugly. He had done so many things, calcting step by step, and at this moment, he was actually unable to ovee a single sentence.

    We don''t care.

    Just these few simple words could make everything vanish into thin air.

    All the scheming had be a joke at this moment.

    But was it really that simple?

    Which emperor in the world could remain so carefree when faced with someone who might snatch their kingdom?

    It was nothing new that the closest brothers could turn against each other.

    ¡°As for the matter of official positions, since you''re all taking part in it, it isn''t a big deal. Even if there''s a crime, it doesn''t warrant death. Considering how much he has done for Our Great Liang, We won''t pursue it further.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled, ¡°We truly think that this nephew is very good.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    Song Lian was the first to speak up.

    Then Mi Ke followed suit, still shocked but deeply impressed by the emperor''s magnanimity at this moment.

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    Several voices echoed in agreement in the hall.

    Although some people echoed in agreement, most looked at the Emperor in the hall, feeling iparably shocked.

    Everyone present was specting how the Emperor would choose. But no one had expected him to resolve this matter, which everyone deemed significant, so casually.

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Whether wise or not, who knows? Although We don''t think We made a mistake in that matter, We have often regretted it over the years. The world is too heavy, We feel exhausted carrying this burden. If We didn''t do these things and just spent my life riding and hunting, it would have been an enjoyable life too.¡±

    No one spoke.

    ¡°Fourth Uncle, since you regret it and feel the burden is heavy, why not return the world to Us?¡±

    A voice suddenly rang out from a distance.

    Earth-shattering!

 Chapter 597: Your Majesty, Please Abdicate

    Fourth Uncle?

    Us?

    These few words slowly echoed in everyone''s ears, lingering for a long time.

    Everyone knew that the Emperor was the fourth son of Emperor Lingzong and the biological uncle of the deposed emperor from the previous dynasty. Now, the only ones who could address the emperor in such a manner were either Chen Chao or the deposed emperor who had already died.

    However, the use of "Us" already indicated the identity of the arrival.

    That legendary Deposed Emperor who supposedly perished in the great fire of the imperial city.

    Although they thought of this, none of the court officials believed it right away, as the revtion was simply too shocking.

    Today had already seen many astonishing events, but all that shock seemed minorpared to the deration of "Fourth Uncle" and "Us," and the appearance of this man.

    Everyone slowly turned their heads to look at the approaching figure.A silhouette was walking this way, his footsteps very light, yet virtually each step felt as if itnded directly on everyone''s hearts.

    Until the person slowly arrived at the banquet, everyone saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face. It was the face of a man in his thirties, somewhat weathered, but not excessively so.

    The man bore some resemnce to Chen Chao, but not too much. He actually looked more like another person.

    That of the long-deceased Crown Prince Yiwen.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Some court officials, seeing this scene, immediately wept bitterly and trembled as they knelt before him.

    Many officials in the Great Liang Dynasty did not only start their careers after the current emperor ascended the throne. Apart from those who had served under Emperor Lingzong, many had already entered the imperial court during the reign of the deposed emperor.

    They had naturally seen him in person.

    Now, although over a decade had passed, and this emperor''s appearance was somewhat weathered, those people still quickly recognized him.

    A group of old officials knelt down, tears streaming down their faces, and for a moment, the sound of weeping lingered incessantly.

    "Minister Xie, you are at least someone who has read the ssics of the sages, how can you be unaware of the principles of monarch and subject? In your heart, do you think We are unworthy of ruling the world?"

    The Deposed Emperor looked at the Xie Family''s ancestor and said, "Such a wise ruler like Imperial Grandfather[Emperor Lingzong] is worth nothing in Minister Xie''s eyes?"

    d in emperor robes, the Deposed Emperor stood there openly, watching the weeping court officials, and said with a smile, "We thought this world was filled only with traitors and rebels, but it seems there are still loyal and virtuous ministers."

    "Fourth Uncle, since you feel that the burden of the world is too great, why not return Our empire to Us?"

    The Deposed Emperor smiled faintly. "Return the empire to Us, and Fourth Uncle can continue riding horses and hunting. Wouldn''t that be better?"

    The Deposed Emperor looked at the Great Liang Emperor, his face full of amusement, with no visible resentment. On the contrary, he had a calm and collected look, as if he were speaking of something trivial.

    But everyone knew this was a profoundly important day. Although some court officials were weeping, the rest of the officials did not say a single word.

    One man was the current Emperor, who held the actual power of the realm; the other was the former dynasty''s Emperor, with the weight of legitimacy on his side.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Deposed Emperor and said with vicissitudes of emotion, "That fire back then was set at just the right time."

    "Fourth Uncle, without that fire, would We still be standing here, speaking to you now?"

    The Deposed Emperor stood with his hands behind his back, calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Do you really think We didn''t know you survived that day? Without that fire, your whole family might not have survived. But with that fire, if We didn''t want you to leave, could you have truly escaped?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. ¡°Did you really have to be so ruthless?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor said mockingly, ¡°Fourth Uncle, why speak of this now? Winners be kings, losers be bandits. We lost to you back then, that¡¯s a fact. But now, We might not necessarily lose again.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, ¡°Oh? After all these years away, you think you''ve be some unparalleled powerhouse, and you''vee to take Our life?¡±

    Thete Crown Prince Yiwen had been famous for his extraordinary talent. Among the princes, in terms of cultivation talent, only the Great Liang Emperor could match him. As his descendant, this talent likely would not be too poor. Just look at Chen Chao, did he not rise to be the number one person of the Great Liang Dynasty''s younger generation.

    The Deposed Emperor was also Crown Prince Yiwen''s descendant, he naturally did notck talent. But no matter how formidable, how could he be mentioned in the same breath as the Great Liang Emperor, who had already reached the end of Nepenthe?

    ¡°In terms of martial prowess, there are naturally few in this world who can match Fourth Uncle. But is the throne truly imed by whoever has the strongest fists?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Uncle, to rule the world, one needs the people''s hearts. After sitting on the throne for all these years, do you still not understand this logic?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor looked on with calm indifference, and those ministers still kneeling and weeping, were the so-called hearts of the people.

    As the heir personally chosen by Emperor Lingzong, he held the legitimate im and authority, naturally giving him an unmatched advantage.

    ¡°Since Fourth Uncle feels burdened, then abdicate the throne.¡±

    After speaking many words, the Deposed Emperor finally said the most crucial sentence.

    Previously, when people spoke of Chen Chao reiming the world, some officials felt his imcked legitimacy. Although Chen Chao was a descendant of thete Crown Prince Yiwen, he was still a concubine''s son, and the throne had originally passed to the Deposed Emperor.

    But now that the Deposed Emperor had returned in person, those concerns no longer apply.

    No one in the realm would dare to say this throne was not rightfully his.

    Legitimacy is indeed a powerful thing.

    It could ensnare countless people, leaving many in silence.

    ¡°This old subject requests Your Majesty to return power to the former emperor.¡±

    Back then, after the Deposed Emperor had self-immted, the current Emperor took the throne without bestowing a temple title or posthumous name upon him. Although this stirred much controversy in both court and society at the time, it was ultimately suppressed.

    An official from the Ministry of Rites spoke up tremblingly, ¡°By the standards of etiquette rites, now that the former emperor has returned, Your Majesty ought to abdicate.¡±

    This official from the Ministry of Rites was a well-known Confucian schr of the time, deeplymitted to etiquette rites, which was why he held a position in the Ministry of Rites.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please abdicate and return power to the former emperor!¡±

    Suddenly, voices rose in unison.

    Those older officials began to speak one by one, openly expressing their stance.

    Among them, some had always adhered to protocol, only recognizing the Great Liang Emperor''s ascension because the Deposed Emperor''s entire family had perished in the mes. Others had long been grateful to Emperor Taizong and Crown Prince Yiwen and thus stood forth without hesitation now.

    This was what the Deposed Emperor referred to as the hearts of the people.

    The entire Great Liang Dynasty was vast, and filled with many voices and perspectives. Since the Emperor''s ascension, his approach towards the foreignnds, his attitude toward the demon race, and his iron-fisted methods were not well-liked by everyone.

    Previously, there was no other choice, but now there was an alternative.

    ¡°Your Majesty, given the prevailing sentiment, this subject also feels it''s time for Your Majesty to abdicate.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the head of a noble family finally spoke up.

    This was the head of the Yang Family, a family that had originated in Qingshan before relocating to the Divine Capital. Although their influence was never considered top-tier, they had endured for several centuries. Until now, everything had been spoken only by court officials, while these influential figures from noble families had remained silent.

    Until now.

    The head of the Yang Family stepped forward, openly dering his stance.

    Following his lead, several other family heads also spoke, voicing the same sentiment.

    All shared a single intention.

    They requested His Majesty to abdicate and return the throne.

    Since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, no such event had urred. Of course, such stories were not umon in history.

    As more and more people stepped forward, fewer remained seated.

    However, the heads of the Xie and Wei families remained silent from start to end.

    The Xie Family had already expressed their position earlier, whether they regretted it was uncertain.

    As for the Wei Family, they had yet to act.

    The Wei Family¡¯s foundation ran far deeper than that of the Xie Family. Many important stories had the shadow of the Wei Family. They had always been known for their caution too, it was no surprise they remained rooted in the imperial court.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at these ministers and family heads calling for his abdication, merely watching them in silence.

    It was alreadyte at night.

    This banquet had begun in thete afternoon, and by now, night had fully fallen.

    "So, ording to reason, We should abdicate?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the officials present, noting that nearly a third of them seemed to think so.

    "Your Majesty, this subject oversees the Ministry of Rites, and by the principles of ancestralw and public sentiment, Your Majesty should indeed return the throne!"

    The old official from the Ministry of Rites stepped forward, speaking firmly.

    "Speaking of reason, isn''t there a schr here who understands it better than anyone?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked toward the Dean, asking with a smile. "What does the Dean think?"

    The Dean was indeed the foremost schr in thend, representing the will of all schrs in the world. His stance could very well be a turning point.

    The Great Liang Emperor had posed the same question to him earlier, but back then, the Dean had given no answer. Would he respond now?

    This time, the Dean stepped forward.

    Everyone grew tense. Although the academy had always refrained from meddling in politics, the Dean, as the head of the academy, naturally wielded great influence.

    All eyes turned to the Dean, looking at this leader of the schrs across the realm.

    His stance was very crucial.

    The Deposed Emperor

    In the Divine Capital, the Great Liang Emperor''s most trusted Lord Warden Commander had already left for the Northern Frontier. If the Dean also chose to stand in opposition to His Majesty, then today''s matter would be nearly settled.

    "Dean, there is something We wish to inform you of."

    Before the Dean could respond, the Deposed Emperor could not resist speaking.

    The Dean smiled, "Please, go ahead."

    "Thete emperor did not die of sudden illness, but rather at the hands of Our fourth uncle."

    The Deposed Emperor spoke slowly, and the te Emperor" in his words naturally referred to Crown Prince Yiwen.

    After the Deposed Emperor took the throne, this Crown Prince Yiwen, who had never formally ascended as Emperor, was posthumously honored as Emperor Xiaokang, with the temple name Emperor Xingzong.

    This news was more earth-shattering than anything before!

 Chapter 598: Since You Have to Choose Someone, Choosing Me Works Fine Too

    The officials were speechless.

    This news was truly too shocking. If it were true, then likely no one in the court or the realm would continue to stand by the Great Liang Emperor.

    Crown Prince Yiwen had originally been chosen as heir by Emperor Lingzong himself. If he had not died, none of these events would have taken ce. If his death were indeed caused by the Great Liang Emperor, then neither the realm, the people''s hearts, the court officials, nor the powerful noble families would have any reason to support the Great Liang Emperor.

    Apart from the few subjects who rose with him in rebellion, it seemed unlikely that any of the remaining officials would choose to stand by his side.

    The Dean looked at the Deposed Emperor and asked, ¡°Everything needs proof. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor replied calmly, ¡°Thete emperor had long embarked on the path of cultivation, no one would believe he would suddenly drop dead. Of all Emperor Lingzong''s sons, thete emperor was the most outstanding. And if he died, who would benefit the most?¡±

    Hearing this, the ministers could not help but recall those distant stories. Emperor Lingzong had two exceptionally talented sons, both were legitimate, either of whom could have rightfully inherited the throne. But Crown Prince Yiwen was not only beloved by the people, but also the eldest son. Hence, the heir to the throne had already been decided. If there were no unforeseen events, the next Emperor of Great Liang would have been him.

    When Crown Prince Yiwen could not ascend the throne, who among the princes stood to benefit most?

    Naturally, it was the current Emperor.¡°What a pity. Imperial Grandfather saw through your wild ambitions long ago and didn''t pass the throne to you. Your ns fell apart, and unwilling to ept it, you went on to stage the rebellion.¡±

    The Deposed Emperor spoke lightly and sighed, ¡°In the end, just for a seat, you disregarded the bonds between blood brothers. Fourth Uncle, you truly are ruthless.¡±

    Following the Deposed Emperor¡¯s words, many began to believe this version of events.

    The Dean was also silent.

    He had been close friends with both the Great Liang Emperor and Crown Prince Yiwen. While he might not usually involve himself in matters of the throne, if the Great Liang Emperor had indeed killed Crown Prince Yiwen, then he would have no choice but to make his stance known.

    Clearly, the Deposed Emperor understood this connection and was now trying his utmost to leverage righteousness and legitimacy to achieve his grand goal of restoring his rule.

    ¡°But where''s the evidence?¡±

    Just as everyone fell silent, the one who spoke up was none other than Chen Chao.

    He stepped forward, looked at the Deposed Emperor, and asked once again, ¡°Where is the evidence?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor frowned, looking at Chen Chao with some disbelief. ¡°What are you saying?!¡±

    Chen Chao had no choice but to repeat himself, ¡°Where''s the evidence?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor was enraged, ¡°What evidence do we still need? Isn''t it in as day? ¡°You, as thete emperor''s son, you aren''t seeking revenge and instead are standing on his side?¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°For something as major as avenging one''s father, shouldn''t there be evidence? Can mere conjecture really be enough?¡±

    The Deposed Emperor replied coldly, ¡°We are a man of Our word. Do you think We would fabricate a story to deceive you?¡±

    ¡°When I was very young, you told me that there was a moon in the well at the Crown Prince''s residence and had me jump in to retrieve it. Later, you brought me candy to eat, but they were actually poison. And I still remember the things you and the Crown Prince Manor''s steward said about how you would target me and my mother.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the Deposed Emperor calmly and continued, ¡°There are many more stories like this. Would you like to hear them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could We have done such things?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any proof?!¡±

    The Deposed Emperor was rather frustrated.

    He could not quite understand, he had nearly forgotten those stories from long ago. How could such a young child back then remember any of it?

    Chen Chao replied calmly, ¡°So many years have passed, and the steward of the Crown Prince Manor has long since died. Of course, I don''t have evidence. But I''m your own younger brother. Do you think I would nder you?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn''t you? Even if you''re Our brother, you might be standing on his side!¡±

    The Deposed Emperor red at Chen Chao, his eyes smoldering with anger.

    "So, even though you''re His Majesty''s nephew, you might still nder His Majesty. And even though you''re the emperor, it''s possible that you could be lying. Anything in this world might be false, might be fabricated. Everything needs proof."

    Chen Chao looked at those present and said calmly, ¡°I haven''t studied as many books as most of you, but even I understand that words alone hold no proof. Many of you here are more well-read than I am, so why would you believe a story without evidence or corroboration?¡±

    ¡°If everyone here likes to hear spection, I have some of my own too. If His Majesty had truly killed my father and Emperor Lingzong knew about it, why didn''t Emperor Lingzong kill His Majesty or passed the throne to him, instead of leaving him as a major potential threat?¡±

    ¡°If His Majesty truly intended to eliminate all obstacles, why didn''t he kill me as soon as he learned my identity? Or, when the rumors began, he could have sent assassins to eliminate me?¡±

    ¡°After all, as some of you seem to believe, many things ought to be done ¡®for the sake of the world¡¯. But why weren''t they done?¡±

    ¡°And you, Lord Dean, you are the leader of all schrs under heaven. You know more principles than anyone. I want to know, is this how principles are supposed to be applied?¡±

    At this, many of the officials fell into contemtion. The Deposed Emperor''s arguments certainly had logic, but theycked evidence. And now, especially with these questions being raised by another one of thete Crown Prince''s son, the Deposed Emperor''s words seemed to lose their weight.

    Chen Chao looked at the Dean, his gaze filled with transparent intent.

    He needed only one answer.

    The Dean smiled and said, ¡°Of course proof is needed. Without evidence, how can one convict a murderer? If there¡¯s no evidence, then every story in the world could be true, and wouldn''t that mean anything could be imed?¡±

    At this point, everyone understood that the Dean had chosen to side with the Great Liang Emperor.

    ¡°But no matter what, this world rightfully belongs to the lineage of Crown Prince Yiwen. Regardless of whether His Majesty has acted against him, he should still return the throne!¡±

    The head of the Yang Family spoke up loudly, his determination palpable.

    This was precisely the situation the Deposed Emperor wanted.

    It was still about righteousness.

    A chorus of agreement arose.

    These were all premeditated statements.

    ¡°I have a question for everyone. Do you want a wise ruler who can aplish great things and seek the welfare of all the people, or do you want an incapable and ungrateful monarch?¡±

    It was still Chen Chao speaking.

    The Yang Family Head was taken aback. What kind of emperor the Deposed Emperor was, the court officials had their own opinions. He naturally could never measure up to the Great Liang Emperor. But clinging to righteousness, how could they let go?

    ¡°No matter what, since Emperor Lingzong entrusted the world to the lineage of Crown Prince Yiwen, we should uphold the will of Emperor Lingzong!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we should follow Emperor Lingzong''s will.¡±

    Facing these voices, Chen Chao sighed, ¡°It''s reallyughable.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the bloodline of Emperor Lingzong, is His Majesty not one of them? Why must the throne be passed to him to be considered fulfilling Emperor Lingzong''s will?" "Why is it, do you all even know?¡±

    ¡°It is to make our Great Liang grow stronger day by day, whether facing the foreignnds or the demon race, we must always stand tall and ensure our human race is not bullied by the demon race, never to see the shame of the past again!¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this will being thoroughly enacted by His Majesty? Isn''t this will themon will of all the former emperors of Great Liang?!¡±

    Chen Chao stared at those people and said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, speaking of the bloodline of Crown Prince Yiwen, if we must restore power, why must it be given to him? Am I not the son of Crown Prince Yiwen?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent, but the Deposed Emperor was the first to react, letting out a chillingugh, ¡°You, a bastard son, how dare you covet the throne? Are you even worthy?!"

    Chen Chao looked at the Deposed Emperor and said calmly, ¡°Sometimes I think you''re very foolish. Do you really believe that if the world is to be reimed, it will be under your control? Are you truly willing to be a puppet on strings?¡±

    Virtually everyone knew that the Deposed Emperor''s presence here certainly had the shadow of the foreignnds behind him.

    If the Deposed Emperor were to regain the throne, all of Great Liang''s efforts over the years would be in vain.

    The court officials were pushing for an abdication, and the foreignnds might be hiding in the shadows.

    This situation was already very troublesome.

    "Are you even qualified toment about Us?"

    The Deposed Emperor sneered, ¡°You are nothing but the son of an illegitimate daughter. You...¡±

    The Deposed Emperor¡¯s voice abruptly cut off.

    "Your Majesty?!"

    Everyone was shocked.

    In the time it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, the Deposed Emperor suddenly clutched his throat, blood pouring from his mouth, quickly rendering him unable to speak.

    A saber light had shed across his throat at some point.

    No one present could carry a weapon.

    Except for Chen Chao.

    He had the authority to bear arms.

    He had been standing very close to the Deposed Emperor, and being a martial artist of the Great Beyond Realm, he could draw his saber in the blink of an eye.

    Even though the Deposed Emperor had made some progress over the years, how could he be a match for Chen Chao?

    The Deposed Emperor slowly fell to the ground, his face filled with disbelief.

    Chen Chao''s saber dripped with blood.

    He looked at his dying brother very calmly.

    "What have you done?!"

    Those court officials who cared for the Deposed Emperor were on the verge of bursting with rage. They never expected Chen Chao would act so boldly at this moment and kill his own brother, the former dynasty''s emperor.

    ¡°You never regarded me as your younger brother, and you wanted to kill me. If I kill you, it doesn''t seem like a big deal,¡± Chen Chao said, lowering his head to look at the now lifeless body of the Deposed Emperor.

    Silence.

    Deathly silence.

    No one could say a word at this moment.

    No one had anticipated things would unfold this way, but they indeed happened.

    Everyone knew that someone would die tonight.

    Perhaps it would be the Great Liang Emperor, or perhaps the Deposed Emperor.

    But no one expected that the killer would actually be Chen Chao.

    After a moment, Chen Chao raised his head and looked at everyone. ¡°If you still want to talk about restoring the throne, it seems that it can only be me now.¡±

 Chapter 599: The Sky Isnt Bright Yet, What to Do

    The blood on the saber had dried.

    The hilt of Cloud Mud transformed from snowy white back to pitch ck.

    But everyone still had not reacted.

    Chen Chao slowly sheathed his saber.

    Hearing the sound of the saber entering its sheath, everyone finally regained their senses.

    Looking at the corpse lying in a pool of blood, everyone remained in shock.

    Tonight''s story was truly bizarre, but nothing was as bizarre as this oue.

    The Xie Family''s ancestor looked at this young man with a calm face, then nced at the girl who had remained silent throughout. Her face showed no signs of shock, as if she had known from the very beginning that this would be the conclusion.

    Looking at the Deposed Emperor lying in the blood, the Xie Family''s ancestor thought of many things. In tonight''s story, the Deposed Emperor had righteousness on his side, no matter what he did, His Majesty could not kill him. Unlike the self-immtion from years ago, if he were to die at the hands of His Majesty now, how would the world view the Great Liang Emperor?The Deposed Emperor clearly understood this, which was why he hade here alone. Even though everyone knew he was surely backed by certain people from the foreignnds, there was no evidence.

    Therefore, no one could kill him.

    If His Majesty the Emperor killed him, then the spirit umted over the years would dissipate, and the entire Great Liang would no longer be a whole. People''s hearts would scatter, and those neutral court officials might be disappointed in His Majesty the Emperor.

    Yet he had to die.

    If he did not die, then who would sit in that chair?

    The Great Liang Emperor could not yield, because the Deposed Emperor had the support of the foreignnds, and he must have reached some sort of agreement with them.

    It could be said that the Deposed Emperor''s appearance here tonight, regardless of life or death, was precisely what the foreignnds wanted to see.

    This was not something that could be chosen, no matter how one chose, there would be a great cost.

    Everyone was caught in the game.

    How could those within the game break it?

    The Xie Family''s ancestor looked deeply at Chen Chao.

    Yes, only Chen Chao.

    Only he could break the game.

    The Deposed Emperor had righteousness on his side and the support of the foreignnds, as long as he was alive, all stories remained possible.

    But he could not live forever.

    Just because the Great Liang Emperor could not kill him did not mean that others could not.

    But to want to kill him required immense courage, anyone else in this moment would likelyck such courage.

    Only Chen Chao taking action to kill would make everything vanish into thin air.

    Those who wanted His Majesty the Emperor to return power had lost their candidate, and those who sought to pressure His Majesty had lost their reason.

    Just as Chen Chao said, they could only choose him now.

    But no one would choose him.

    Who would choose someone who killed his own brother right in front of them?

    ¡°What else do you all want to say?¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the crowd and smiled.

    He spat out a turbid breath.

    It was as if he had shed a lot of burden.

    The game no longer existed.

    He no longer had to be anyone''s pawn.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this man has the audacity to kill the emperor! He''s insane and cannot be tolerated by heaven!¡±

    An official reacted and immediately spoke up.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at that person and asked, ¡°Where''s the emperor?¡±

    The official was taken aback, and his expression immediately turned ugly. Realizing his slip of the tongue, he knelt heavily, ¡°This subject misspoke...¡±

    ¡°This nephew of Ours was ultimately deceived by the foreignnds. Someone, collect the body and bury it somewhere."

    The Great Liang Emperor said slowly, his tone cold and indifferent.

    ¡°But he was still of Crown Prince Yiwen''s blood, a member of the imperial family...¡±

    Another official spoke up, tears streaming down his aged face. It was as if they had just glimpsed the dawn, only for it to vanish in an instant, making it difficult for them to ept this devastating blow.

    ¡°So does that mean he isn''t?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Imperial Elder Brother has been gone for many years, how could We bear to kill his only bloodline left in this world?¡±

    ¡°You all still cherish the memory of Imperial Elder Brother, so how could you bear to see his bloodline die out?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The banquet went on for a long time, and night had long since fallen.

    The Imperial City was brightly lit, as if it were daylight. Ordinary people had no knowledge of the events in that Imperial City during this time, events that could shake the entire world.

    But, of course, some people knew too.

    The Infatuation Daoist Temple Master stood atop a tall building not far from the Imperial City, gazing at the bright moon in the night sky, and sighed, ¡°Who could have guessed the story would y out this way?¡±

    A daoist stood beside him, tall and imposing. Reflecting on the events that had just taken ce, he shook his head and said, ¡°I thought Chen Che would lose patience in the end and simply step forward to kill that guy, but it turns out he could truly restrain himself.¡±

    The Temple Master shook his head, replying, ¡°I think it''s not about restraint. He simply never intended to kill his nephew at all. I''ve analyzed that great fire from back then very carefully. He had at least sixteen chances to find that good-for-nothing and kill him, but he did nothing and let him go instead. If that''s not intentional, then what is?¡±

    The tall daoist frowned, saying, ¡°A monarch like him, who would''ve thought he''d hold on to such sentiments?¡±

    In both history and stories, emperors had always valued the world above all else.

    ¡°What else could it be? They spent many years and made all those arrangements, why did it fail?"

    The Temple Master smiled and said, "What an unexpected story, it rendered all those schemes useless. After tonight, the Great Liang Dynasty will be more united than ever. Come to think of it, His Majesty''s cunning and strategies are no less impressive than his cultivation realm. I even suspect that when he let that good-for-nothing go back then, he was already envisioning tonight''s oue. We tried to manipte him, yet hasn''t he used us instead to clear away those things that can''t be easily seen?"

    The tall daoist eximed in surprise, ¡°If that''s the case, then he''s too terrifying!¡±

    The Temple Master sighed, smiling as he said, ¡°Such an interesting person, I''m actually a bit reluctant to kill him.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. If he''d killed that good-for-nothing, I could''ve allowed him to keep sitting on the throne. But since he didn''t, we''ll have no choice but to kill him.¡±

    The Temple Master murmured to himself, ¡°But he truly isn''t easy to kill.¡±

    The tall daoist remained silent.

    Anyone who could face the Demon Emperor in battle without being defeated was never easy to kill.

    ¡°This is fine as well. Letting him win once might actually be a good thing instead.¡±

    The Temple Master said with a smile before vanishing from the spot, as if he had never been there.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Pass down His Majesty''s decree: In extraordinary times, we must take extraordinary measures. Marquis Zhongyong Zhang Yu is to be reinstated to his former post and will lead the Patrol Camp tonight to guard the Divine Capital. Not a single horse is to leave the city.¡±

    ¡°Commander of the Right Guard Song Lian is to take charge of both Left and Right Guards and oversee the Ministry of Penalty''s retainers. He is to conduct an immediate search of all residences throughout the Divine Capital, ensuring that the traitors from the foreignnds are thoroughly purged. Song Lian is granted authority to act at his discretion and to deal with matters as needed.¡±

    "The Heavenly Imperial Institution is to fully cooperate with Right Guard Commander Song Lian, and all matters are to be decided by him."

    "All other ministries and offices are to follow Song Lian''s orders."

    Decrees were issued one after another from the pce, and shadows swiftly left the restricted area of the Imperial City, heading out in all directions.

    The banquet had ended.

    But the story of this night would not end.

    The Great Liang Emperor gave Chen Chao a nce, then waved his hand and turned to leave.

    Li Heng said in a soft voice, "My lords, you may return to your residences. I hope to see you all at tomorrow''s court session."

    At these words, those harboring guilty thoughts could not hide their unease.

    Tonight would undoubtedly be a massive purge.

    All the preparations they had made would cease to exist after tonight.

    Years of scheming hade to an abrupt end tonight.

    Some people began searching for Chen Chao.

    Searching for that true culprit.

    But soon, people realized he had already disappeared.

    The princes also slowly left. The Second Prince had a hint of unwillingness in his eyes, but at this point, no one would remember him.

    The First Prince and the Second Prince met at the pce gates. The First Prince took one look at his younger brother, coughed a few times, and sighed, "If you had known it woulde to this, why do it in the first ce?"

    The Second Prince had a cold expression, saying nothing as he boarded his carriage.

    The carriages of the two princes headed off in different directions.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was filled with noise, implicating many people.

    The Three Judicial Chief Ministries, Six Ministries, Left and Right Guards, Heavenly Imperial Institution, Patrol Camp...

    Nearly every office in the Divine Capital was affected.

    The events of this night would likely surpass themotion that took ce the night before His Majesty ascended the throne.

    Many strange sights urred, such as officials from the Court of Judicial Review arresting officials from the Ministry of Penalty, while officials from the Ministry of Penalty arrested those from the Court of Judicial Review.

    Absurd stories like these kept unfolding.

    It was a sleepless night.

    On this dark night, many remnants of the previous dynasty, who had long since infiltrated the Divine Capital, were apprehended and taken away, with numerous hideouts cleared out.

    Many powerhouses who seldom appeared, were now all involved in the arrests.

    People had never imagined there were so many hidden powerhouses lurking in the Divine Capital, though it somehow seemed reasonable.

    Yet, among all of this, there was no trace of Chen Chao.

    He had vanished once again.

    No one cared about where he had gone.

    No one had time to care.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the Second Prince''s manor, the Second Prince had just returned with a sullen expression. As he entered the courtyard, he was identally bumped by a maidservant carrying a basin of water, who stumbled in her haste.

    Frightened, the maidservant immediately knelt, pleading, ¡°Your Highness, please spare my life, this servant knows her mistake.¡±

    The Second Prince gave her a cold look, took the basin, and struck the maidservant on the head with it.

    With just one blow, her head was bloodied, but the Second Prince did not stop, hitting her on the head again and again with the basin.

    At first, the maidservant tried to hold back her cries, but eventually, she could no longer make a sound.

    The servants behind the Second Prince lowered their heads when they saw this scene.

    No one spoke.

    No one knew how much time had passed, but the maidservant had already be a corpse.

    Yet, the Second Prince continued hitting her.

    For a very long time.

    The maidservant''s head no longer resembled a head. Only then, did the Second Prince stop, going to a nearby pond to wash his hands.

    The blood on his hands slowly washed away.

    Absorbed by the fishes in the pond.

    The water reflected the Second Prince''s somewhat savage face.

    Knock, knock, knock...

    At that moment, there was a knock at the main gate of the Second Prince''s manor.

    A young man dressed entirely in ck was currently standing at the door, knocking very seriously.

    He was carrying a saber.

 Chapter 600: The Son Doesnt Know the Father

    Tonight, in the Divine Capital, there would surely be many ces where knocking sounds would be heard.

    But it likely would not include the Second Prince''s manor.

    He was His Majesty the Emperor''s son, of direct bloodline. Theoretically, he would not have any ties to the foreignnds and certainly not a threat to the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The whole realm could very well be within his grasp, he had no need to take any action.

    The Second Prince sat by the pond, lifting his hands from the water. They were damp, still dripping as he listened to the knocking. The Second Prince lifted his robe and carefully dried his hands.

    Afterward, he began to scrutinize his hands closely. After a long time, he finally looked up toward the main gate.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    The steward of the prince''s manor nced hesitantly at the Second Prince.

    The Second Prince remained silent for a long time before saying calmly, ¡°Go kill him.¡±Hismand was naturally not directed at the steward, but at the powerhouses maintained in the prince''s manor. As one of the candidates for the Great Liang Dynasty''s heir, it was only natural he would have countless powerhouses in his residence.

    Several figures silently emerged from various ces in the manor, and then climbed over the high walls to the outside.

    Soon, sounds began to rise from outside - heavy objects crashing violently to the ground.

    The noise was quite loud, echoing continuously.

    The stewards of the prince''s manor disyed expressions of fear as they listened to these sounds. Even though they were in the prince''s manor and did not need to worry about many things, the chaos in the Divine Capital tonight was truly far too chaotic, and no one could predict what would happen.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, these stewards were genuine big shots. But in the eyes of those true big shots, they were no different from ordinary people. Therefore, they werepletely unaware of the events unfolding at the highest levels of the dynasty.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we...¡±

    The stewards wanted to say something, but they realized to their dismay they had no idea what to say.

    The Second Prince sat by the pool and did not speak. He just sneered coldly and said, ¡°What''s there to worry about? I''m a prince, a direct descendant of Imperial Father. Who in the world would dare to find trouble with me?¡±

    The stewards lowered their heads in apology, but his words did little to reassure them. Instead, they felt even more panic.

    After all, while they could not see the scene outside the door, everyone knew that people were definitely dying at that moment.

    It was unknown how long had passed.

    It felt like a long time, yet it also seemed to pass in an instant.

    The sounds outside the door stopped.

    At this moment, the prince''s manor fell into an uncanny silence, as if no sounds remained. All the way until momentster, the sshes of startled fish in the pool finally broke the original tranquility.

    There was no further knocking at the door, but a momentter, with a loud crash, therge gate suddenly fell down.

    The vermilion gate shattered into several wooden nks.

    ¡°What audacity! How dare you trespass into the prince''s residence? Aren''t you scared of death?"

    Seeing the young man in ck who appeared at the gate, one of the stewards of the prince''s manor mustered his courage to speak, his voice trembling.

    "Kill him!"

    Without waiting for that young man in ck to speak, the Second Prince spoke again.

    By this time, the powerhouses in the prince''s manor had already suffered heavy losses, leaving only these stewards.

    The stewards gritted their teeth and charged forward.

    Before long, the ground was littered with corpses.

    The young man who finally walked into the courtyard looked at the Second Prince sitting by the pool and said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°I thought there would be quite a few Nepenthe powerhouses guarding your manor, but it seems there are none.¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao before him and replied calmly, ¡°There were indeed some before you arrived, but if they still don''t leave at this point, will Imperial Father allow them to see tomorrow''s sun?¡±

    Chen Chao nodded, deeply agreeing. ¡°After doing so much and still achieving nothing, to stay after failing is to truly not wanting to live anymore.¡±

    The Second Prince turned his head to nce at the fish in the water. ¡°I always thought I was like the koi in this water, although I look magnificent, but I''m ultimately just a fish in Imperial Father''s pond. Imperial Father is so powerful, like an insurmountable mountain, but I don''t want to be trapped in this pond for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°So to jump out of the pond, you had to collude with the foreignnds. Have you never considered that they might use this to harm His Majesty?¡±

    Chen Chao''s gaze was somewhatplicated. The Second Prince before him was, after all, his cousin.

    ¡°What else can I do? I originally thought that if I were good enough, I could beat Eldest Brother and Third Brother, and that chair would eventually be mine. But then you showed up. Imperial Father has always been indifferent towards the three of us, yet he seems so concerned about you. At first, I thought it might be because of Imperial Mother''s instructions, but the more I see, the more I feel that''s not the case. He simply likes you, thinks you resemble him more. I have no doubt that in a few years, when he passes away, he will hand this world over to you.¡±

    The Second Prince chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°After expending so much effort to seize the world from your family, he ends up wanting to return it... Don''t you think that''sughable?!¡±

    "I never wanted this world."

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    "Is it important how you think? Besides, people can change. When that day trulyes, and Imperial Father hands the world over to you, how will you choose? I don''t know, I just don''t want to see that day.¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao seriously, ¡°So you must die.¡±

    ¡°If you die, Imperial Father can only choose one of us three. Based on Eldest Brother''s health, it doesn''t look like he''ll live much longer. As for Third Brother, he''s just a child. How could such a temperament make a good emperor?!¡±

    The Second Prince said in a cold voice, ¡°As long as I kill you, the throne will naturally be mine.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the Second Prince before him and said, ¡°Did you develop the intent to kill me thest time we met in the Imperial City before I left Divine Capital?¡±

    ¡°Since you can''t be of use to me, you naturally must die.¡±

    The Second Prince stood up, not hiding anything.

    ¡°This is truly a good setup. Starting from my identity, you orchestrated so much and influenced so many people, you were almost sessful.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I also thought I would seed, but who would have imagined that in the end, what awaited was those three ridiculous words.¡±

    When everything came to light, and everyone awaited His Majesty the Emperor''s decision, he only said three words.

    We don''t care.

    These four words turned the Second Prince''s entire n into a joke.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why you weren''t the Crown Prince before I appeared?¡±

    Chen Chao suddenly asked a question.

    The Second Prince frowned. He had pondered this question many days and nights,ing up with many answers.

    Perhaps it was because Eldest Brother had the Northern Frontier Great General backing him, so even if Imperial Father would not pass the throne to him, he would not make him the crown prince so quickly either.

    Or maybe Imperial Father still wanted to see if he had the ability to shoulder this world.

    But those thoughts, those answers, the Second Prince felt were not the true answers.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    The Second Prince stared at Chen Chao, a strange emotion flickering deep within his eyes.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°Because you don''t understand him.¡±

    Neither Chen Chao nor the Second Prince knew that before the banquet had even begun, Li Heng had once looked up at the sky and expressed a sentiment: that the son did not understand the father.

    In fact, what he meant by ¡°the son does not understand the father¡± did not only refer to the Second Prince.

    None of His Majesty the Emperor''s children understood what he truly wanted.

    ¡°You all think of him as being like the emperors of past dynasties of Great Liang, and treated him just like those monarchs recorded in history. So you look at the stories from the annals of history and try to be the kind of son you think he would like, but you are wrong. His Majesty is unlike any emperor in the records.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the Second Prince and said calmly, ¡°No emperor in history is like him, and perhaps there might never be such an emperor in the future again.¡±

    The Second Prince listened to these words, falling into deep contemtion.

    Suddenly, he lifted his head and red at Chen Chao with resentment in his eyes. ¡°So what?! Even if I''m not the kind of son he wants, if you didn''t exist, this world will still end up in my hands!¡±

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°There''s no problem with that statement, as long as you kill me, it can resolve the problem too."

    Before the Second Prince could respond, Chen Chao continued, ¡°But I''m still alive.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to kill me? Can Imperial Father just stand by and watch you kill me?¡±

    The Second Princeughed maniacally. ¡°No matter how much Imperial Father dislikes me, I''ll always be his son. How can that ever change?!"

    ¡°Since His Majesty knows that you have done so much yet didn''t do anything, don''t you understand what that means?¡±

    Chen Chao looked calmly at the Second Prince. The Great Liang Emperor was already aware of everything that had happened tonight, and naturally understood the role the Second Prince yed in it.

    But he still said nothing and did nothing.

    The Second Prince looked at Chen Chao in despair, saying self-mockingly, ¡°He''s really ruthless, watching someone kill his own son without caring about it.¡±

    ¡°But what about you? Will you kill me? I''m your elder brother!¡±

    Chen Chao looked into the Second Prince''s eyes and said, ¡°Tonight, I''ve already killed one older brother.¡±

    The events from the banquet had only just concluded, surely no one could forget them so quickly.

    ¡°It seems you really are just like him. No wonder he likes you so much."

    The Second Prince suddenly seemed to lose heart, muttering ¡°So, I deserve to die, don''t I?¡±

    ¡°But who would willingly die just like that?¡±

    Suddenly, the Second Prince stood up, staring intently at Chen Chao.

    He was a cultivator too, he had trained for many years and was considered to have a decent amount of talent.

    Chen Chao slowly drew his saber, saying softly, ¡°Since I came to kill you, you have no choice but to die.¡±

 Chapter 601: Theres Nothing Easy in Life, so Everything Is Difficult

    The Ministry of Works officials had left, but soon returned with a group of craftsmen to begin measuring the damaged areas. Many events would be happening tonight, but they had little to do with these officials.

    All they could focus on was how, once the storm had passed, they wondered how many of their acquaintances in the Ministry of Revenue would still remain. The Ministry of Revenue was notorious for its stinginess, and they worried about how smoothly it would go this time to secure funding.

    Thinking of this, the few Ministry of Works officials could not help but sigh.

    In contrast, the pce servants in the Imperial City simply brought buckets to wash away the bloodstains. This story belonged to those prominent figures, the servants just had to do their job.

    Other matters should not be for them to worry about, nor were they qualified to be concerned.

    Li Heng was carrying antern, watching as the pce servants cleaned the bloodstains, listening to the sighs of the Ministry of Works officials gathered together, and faintly hearing sounds from outside the Imperial City.

    After a moment, Li Heng carried thentern and headed toward the White Dew Garden, but found no sign of His Majesty. He thought the Emperor''s emotions tonight must beplicated, and imagined he would not want anyone disturbing him. But Li Heng felt that, at this moment, he should be by His Majesty''s side.

    After all, in this vast Imperial City, he was the only old servant who could apany the Emperor and speak a few words to him.

    Hence, Li Heng carried hisntern and began wandering through the Imperial City. From afar, he looked like a tiny moving light.¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Perhaps because others had been doing all the talking tonight, Chen Chao had a lot to say before he drew his saber to kill. But once he finished saying what he needed to, it was time to kill.

    The Second Prince took a deep breath, and in the courtyard, the winds suddenly surged, clouds swirling in response.

    The clear water in the pond seemed to be stirred by an unseen hand, gradually beginning to seethe.

    As the son of the most invincible martial artist in the world, the Second Prince had chosen not to pursue the martial path but rather to walk the path of a cultivator. This choice reflected his own disdain for martial artists and perhaps was the very reason why the Great Liang Emperor had never liked him.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Chao remained silent, gripping his saber and taking a single step forward. His heavy footfall crashed onto the ground, and instantly, the powerful surge of qi tore through the earth, sending countless cracks toward the Second Prince.

    The Second Prince¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he swung his sleeve. The water in the pond surged, breaking free and shooting skyward with an imposing momentum.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had established itself on martial prowess, but it was by no meanscking in profound cultivation methods. As a prince, he had received instruction from famous teachers since childhood, his foundations unshakably solid. If he had not been so preupied with guessing the Emperor''s favor all these years, few young people in Great Liang would have been able to rival him.

    The waters from the pond coiled like a dragon, rushing toward Chen Chao. The Second Prince sneered, ¡°Even if I must die, I''ll take you with me.¡±

    Chen Chao remained indifferent, watching the water dragon pounce toward him without making a move. He allowed the dragon''s head to crash against him, and in an instant, it shattered. The entire dragon dissolved back into clear water, sshing to the ground.

    Chen Chao, dressed entirely in ck, was soaked by the clear water. But he had no other injuries as he continued walking forward. He looked at the Second Prince before him and said calmly, ¡°What''s wrong? Do you really think you can kill me?"

    The Second Prince¡¯s expression turned ugly, somewhat in disbelief.

    In an instant, Chen Chao had arrived in front of the Second Prince. He did not swing his saber and just threw a punch at him.

    The Second Prince had his hands crossed over his chest but was still knocked flying by the punch. He mmed into the artificial hill behind him, sinking deeply into it.

    Chen Chao arrived at the front of the artificial hill, reached out, pulled the Second Prince out, and mmed him heavily to the ground.

    The Second Prince spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood, feeling as though his entire body was about to fall apart.

    Chen Chao lowered his head to look at the Second Prince and smiled.

    The smile was somewhat contemptuous.

    The Second Prince looked up at Chen Chao, and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Bastard son!¡±

    Chen Chao heard these two words, furrowed his brows, and asked curiously, ¡°What''s the connection?¡±

    Earlier, the Deposed Emperor had used this to taunt Chen Chao, but Chen Chao never felt it had any significance.

    Just as he himself had said, he never thought this world would be passed to him, and he had never wanted this world either.

    Since that was the case, what importance did status hold?

    ¡°If status truly mattered, then the one lying here should be me, and not you.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed, shaking his he as he said, ¡°I knew that this day would definitelye ever since we split ways that day after making everything clear.¡±

    Chen Chao ced the tip of Cloud Mud against the Second Prince''s chest, looking at his cousin with little emotion in his eyes.

    The Second Prince just red venomously at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao waited a long time, then finally shook his head.

    ¡°I thought after all these words, you''d end it yourself. But in the end, I still have to do it.¡±

    ¡°Do you really dare to kill me?!¡±

    The Second Prince suddenlyughed, revealing a mouthful of blood-stained teeth.

    After saying this, Chen Chao suddenly grinned, ¡°You think I have too many misgivings about killing you. But it seems you''ve forgotten, you were the one who wanted to kill me first.¡±

    "Marquis Huainan wanted to kill me, so I killed him. That elder brother of mine wanted to kill me even when he was young, so I killed him too. When I was warden in Tianqing County, many demons wanted to kill me, so I killed them. Later, those qi refiners also wanted to kill me. Many people wanted to kill me, and I killed them all."

    Chen Chao looked calmly at the Second Prince before him. "Why should I let you go just because you want to kill me?"

    "Just because your surname is Chen?"

    "Just because we share the same grandfather?"

    Chen Chao shook his head to himself. "No, there''s no such reason under heaven. I''m not one to understand reason all that well. All I know is that if you want to kill me, then I''ll kill you."

    With that, Chen Chao gripped his saber''s hilt and drove it in hard.

    With a sputter.

    It was the sound of a sharp de piercing flesh.

    Chen Chao watched the Second Prince''s face contort in agony, saw the blood pouring from his mouth, the initial terror in his eyes shifting to disbelief, and then fading into emptiness.

    The saber hilt slowly turned white.

    Chen Chao slowly pulled out the saber, then turned away.

    Blood dripped from the saber.

    As he approached the gate, Chen Chao sheathed his saber, and the hilt returned to its pitch-ck color.

    Chen Chao stepped out of the Second Prince''s residence, looked up at the sky, and murmured softly, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Capital was in turmoil, yet the Imperial City experienced a rare tranquility. The Great Liang Emperor walked slowly up the hill outside the city walls, where the person dearest to him was buried.

    The guards watched as the Emperor approached, saying nothing, and just kept their silence.

    The Emperor slowly came to a stop before the Empress'' tombstone.

    The tombstone was still spotless; someone cleaned the dust off it every day.

    The Great Liang Emperor sat down slowly in front of the tombstone, then took out a sk of wine, pouring some onto the ground as he spoke softly, ¡°Second has died. He''s gone down to see you. No matter what, he''ll scold Us as a father, saying We were harsh, and unfeeling, that We treated the nephew better than Our own sons. Even Yuan''er[the princess], that girl, might say that We were wrong. But We know... you''d understand Us.¡±

    ¡°Whether it was the eldest, the second, or even the third, they''re all our sons. But you and Us both know, they''ve never been the same kind of people as us. Sometimes We wonder why, if we''re not family, how did we still end up in the same family?¡±

    ¡°Is it all because of that chair?¡± ¡°We admit, We were upied with so many things over the years, and so We neglected to guide them... But, since We are in front of you, there''s no need to hide it. We never truly had them in my heart. Even before We sat upon that chair, the eldest and the second were already more focused on the position of sessor than on Us as their father. So, can Our disappointment in them afterward be considered understandable?"

    ¡°But, in the end, we''re father and son. Not going to see them and letting them stray further down the wrong path over the years, that is Our fault."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled self-deprecatingly as he took a sip of wine and shook his head.

    ¡°Sometimes, We wonder, if We weren''t the Emperor, if We didn''t even bear the surname Chen, and there was no throne or sessor position for them to fight over, perhaps our family could''ve lived peacefully together for a lifetime. But then, thinking again, even without those things, they''d still find something to fight over - inheritance, or anything else. There would always be something, and We still wouldn''t like it. So now that things havee to this, We suppose We are not surprised.¡±

    ¡°The second had always been a schemer since young, and he was bold too. So he thinks a lot, and dares to do it as well. It''s no surprise he ended up as he did. Yet the situation still happened, and here it lies before Us. What choice could We make?¡±

    ¡°One is the nephew you felt deep remorse toward, and whom We think very highly of. The other is my own son. Who could make apletely correct choice here?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor continued on his own, ¡°So the second made his mistakes, but We didn''t intervene to help the nephew. It can be consideredpensation for owing him all these years, right? But this way, it feels like letting down the nephew. It''s hard to be an emperor, it''s even harder to be a family elder in times like this."

    ¡°Indeed, We have been barely adequate as an emperor these years, and even worse as an elder.¡±

    ¡°If only you were alive. You would surely have found an excellent solution to resolve all this.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. If you were still here, with your personality, you''d have found it even harder to choose. Stuck in the middle, why would I want to put you through such difficulty?¡±[1]

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Second wanted to kill him, so he killed the second. I don''t see any fault in it. Don''t me him, if there''s me to be ced, me me.¡±

    Leaning against the gravestone, the Emperor murmured, talking on and on. These were words only meant for her, but she could no longer hear them.

    ¡°I''m so tired, really so tired. They all think being Emperor is fascinating and that the whole world is theirs. But what meaning does this world have without you?¡±

    Resting against the gravestone, the Great Liang Emperor slowly drifted to sleep.

    A gentle breeze stirred, stirring the hair at his temples that had already turned white.

    A single moth emerged from the darkness and gently settled on the Emperor''s shoulder.

 Chapter 602: Reputation After Death Isnt Important

    The sky turned bright, the sky always brightens in the end.

    The day after the banquet was to be a court session.

    Which was also today, there would be another court session.

    Yet justst night, Divine Capital underwent thergest purge in its history. Could the noble families and officials that really colluded with the foreignnds be rooted out in a single night?

    After all, this seemed like an extremely troublesome matter.

    But holding the court session as scheduled was a message in itself:st night''s purge was not a sudden impulse, it had been carefully prepared.

    Many things happened yesterday night: Chen Chao''s identity was revealed, the Deposed Emperor returned, and the officials tried to force an abdication. All of this seemed very sudden, especially thest two thing, which no one could have foreseen. Yet, His Majesty''s response was astonishingly swift; almost iprehensible.

    ¡°I heard that the Ministry of Penalty arrested two-thirds of its officialsst night. Now, the entire ministry is practically empty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Half of the officials at the Ministry of Revenue were taken down as well. I heard the Left Guard immediately raided their homes, uncovering hundreds of thousands of skygold coins -all of it intended to be sent to the foreignnds.¡±¡°That''s nothing. I heard the Yang Family was the first to be raidedst night, and they found many items connected to that Deposed Emperor. For years, the Yang Family kept a low profile, but it turns out they''d been preparing for this day all along.¡±

    ¡°Looking atst night''s disy, I fear His Majesty had long been aware of these people''s wild ambitions, but he kept silently enduring, waiting for this opportunity to let them jump out and capture them all in one sweep.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty has sat on the throne for so many years, outsiders think he is just a martial powerhouse. Who would have thought that His Majesty''s cunning is no less than anyone else''s?¡±

    ¡°That''s fine as well. There are simply too many traitors in the Great Liang Dynasty, it''s good to cleanse them...¡±

    The officials entering the Imperial City to attend the court session chatted with each other. Normally, there would be a certain number of court officials attending the session at this time, but today it was reduced by as much as one-third.

    Looking at the somewhat empty Imperial City, the officials looked at each other and sighed.

    They all attendedst night''s banquet.

    After the banquet ended, that Eunuch Li''s words still echoed in their ears.

    "I hope to see you all at tomorrow''s court session."

    These words were unthinkable. Upon recalling them, even those officials who had done nothing felt a chill throughout their bodies.

    These words carried an immense weight.

    As the bell rang, the officials streamed in one after another to the main assembly hall. In the past, the hall was almost filled with court officials, but today, many seats were left empty.

    However, the officials still noticed that the Lord Premier was present in the court.

    After the court adjournedst night, many people wondered if the Premier was also on the list for the purge. This morning, when they did not see him in the Imperial City, they assumed he had already been removed. But unexpectedly, the Premier was still standing firm in court.

    It appeared that this foremost civil official in the court did not collude with the foreignnds, nor did he have any connection with the Deposed Emperor.

    This oue surprised many.

    Because the officials in the hall were still dwelling onst night''s events, the atmosphere was exceptionally quiet, and there was none of the usual murmurings.

    All the way until Li Heng came forward holding the imperial decree, and began to read its contents aloud.

    ¡°Vice Minister of Penalty Zhang Jun, Vice Minister of Revenue Liu Ce, Court of Censors...Court of Judicial Review...¡±

    The imperial decree was surprisingly direct, starting immediately with a list of names - officials who had been found colluding with the Deposed Emperor or the foreignndsst night. Some of these people had entered service after His Majesty took the throne, some had served under the Deposed Emperor, and quite a few were old officials from the time of Emperor Lingzong.

    Old and new traitors, either way, they were all traitors.

    The list was so long that the officials listened for a full hour and still had not reached the end.

    But no one was in a hurry, everyone knew that today''s court session would focus solely on this single matter.

    Once the names in the decree were read out, the charges were announced, and subsequently, a new group of officials was appointed. After all, the Great Liang Dynasty was a massive empire, requiring people in every area. If a particr officecked officials, it would inevitably lead to a series of disruptions.

    This court sessionsted four full hours longer than usual. By the end, many felt sore in their backs and shoulders, but no one dared to voice a singleint.

    The events ofst night were something none of them would likely forget for the rest of their lives.

    As the court adjourned, some officials exchanged congrattions. Many had been stuck in their original positions for years, and with numerous spots now open after this great purge, they naturally moved up a step.

    But for even more of them, the ones who typically were not qualified to attend court sessions, they would stand together in the same great hall at the next session.

    The court officials were deeply moved, yet there was nothing they could change.

    Once the officials dispersed, someone slowly came from outside the Imperial City.

    A young man dressed in ck waited outside the pce gates for a long time before he finally received word that he could enter.

    Chen Chao looked at Li Heng standing by the gate, thought for a moment, then removed his saber Cloud Mud from his waist, and handed it to a nearby guard.

    Li Heng nced at Chen Chao, smiled slightly, but said nothing.

    Soon, Chen Chao followed Li Heng to the White Dew Garden, and then left by himself.

    The Great Liang Emperor was still standing quietly under the pavilion, waiting for him.

    When Chen Chao arrived, the Great Liang Emperor turned to look at him, his face showing no sign of reproach and not a hint of anger in his eyes.

    Chen Chao said earnestly, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    When he had left the Second Prince''s manorst night, he had also said sorry. That apology had been for the Empress and the Princess who had already passed.

    They had both treated Chen Chao as their junior, caring for him deeply, yet he had still killed their son and brother.

    Hence, he was sorry.

    But they could no longer hear him. The Great Liang Emperor before him was his uncle, who had also treated him well, so he hade to say sorry to him too.

    Although Chen Chao had already understood the Great Liang Emperor''s intentionsst night, he still had a choice, he could have chosen not to kill.

    But he killed anyway.

    Hence, he was sorry.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him. ¡°If you had been killed by Second, We would have no one left to say sorry to.¡±

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "He must pay the price for the trouble he caused. We didn''t help you, nor did We punish him. Whatever the oue, it''s up to the two of you to resolve it yourselves. While We are his father, We are also your uncle. Not helping either of you is all that We could do."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. "This is a difficult matter to handle from both ends, and it''s Our first time dealing with something like this. Inevitably, We didn''t handle it well, so if there''s me, me it on Us."

    Chen Chao asked, "Your Majesty, how do you intend to inform the people?"

    The Second Prince was dead, and the reason for his death would have to be made known to the world.

    "We will dere to all that he conspired with the foreignnds, and that We sentenced him to death."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao and said calmly, "To use this as a warning to the world."

    Chen Chao frowned, asking in puzzlement, "Your Majesty, aren''t you concerned about how history will judge you?"

    That his own son had conspired with the foreignnds and was then sentenced to death. Although the reason was justified, there were few emperors in history who had killed their own sons.

    "How much better could Our reputation be?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. "One more remark won''t make a difference."

    "While We are alive, We will finish what needs to be done. Whates after death doesn''t concern Us."

    The Great Liang Emperor stepped out of the pavilion, patted Chen Chao on the shoulder, and smiled, ¡°Last night, We truly didn''t expect you to kill him with a single strike. Presumably, it wasn''t just Us, no one could have anticipated it.¡±

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°Since we were very young, he wanted to kill me. I was born a concubine''s son, so I could never trulypete with him. I never understood why he was like that.¡±

    ¡°History books are full of simr stories. It''s nothing unusual.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°But you remember things from that young an age?¡±

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn''t originally remember. Later, I went somewhere and saw a coffin...¡±

    Before Chen Chao could finish, the Great Liang Emperor shook his head, indicating that he did not need to continue. ¡°Everyone should have their own secrets. There''s no need to share everything.¡±

    ¡°I came across a piece of paper. I was hoping Uncle could take a look at it for me.¡±

    For some reason, Chen Chao brought up the matter.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him.

    Chen Chao took out the sheet of paper.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°It seems this piece of paper is very important to you.¡±

    "Many times, I would have already died without it."

    Chen Chao said seriously.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It''s as important as your saber, so never let it leave your side."

    As he spoke, the Great Liang Emperor beckoned, and Li Heng brought Cloud Mud over.

    The Great Liang Emperor took it, personally fastening it at Chen Chao''s waist, then said with satisfaction, "We said before, wherever you go under the heavens, you can always carry your saber. It will always be this way."

    Chen Chao held that piece of paper, looking down at the saber at his waist, and was silent for a long time.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him with some affection.

    "We want you to take up the post of Lord Warden Commander. Starting now."

    Just as Chen Chao was lost in thought, the Great Liang Emperor''s words interrupted his thoughts.

 Chapter 604: Theres a Long Road Ahead

    Another piece of news shook the Divine Capital and even the world.

    The second son of the Great Liang Emperor had been sentenced to death by His Majesty on the night when the court officials tried to force an abdication, dying in his own residence. That same night, many court officials were found to be colluding with the foreignnds, having long been embedded within the court, and the second prince was among them.

    Throughout history, it was not umon for imperial families to experience conflicts between fathers and sons, but for an emperor to make such a thunderous decision on his own son''s life and death in a single night remained rare.

    In fact, following that night, the detainment of several influential court officials stirred public resentment in many parts of the Divine Capital. However, once this news emerged, all voices fell silent.

    If His Majesty had executed even his own son for colluding with the foreignnds, how could anyone else hope to escape punishment?

    While people were still absorbing this information, another decree was issued.

    "The second prince colluded with the foreignnds, he shall not enter the royal mausoleum after death. All titles and rewards granted in his lifetime are hereby revoked, and his name shall be removed from the imperial family tree."

    When this decree was announced, everyone fell silent.

    All felt the Emperor''s resolve, sensing the iron will of His Majesty.¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Second Prince''s manor, the scene was bleak and deste.

    A beautiful woman dressed in mourning white hung two snow-whitenterns at the main gate of the Second Prince''s residence using a bamboo pole. The front door, which had been broken that night, had not yet been repaired. As for the stewards and guards within the residence, those found unrted to collusion with outsiders were released after a thorough investigation by the Court of Judicial Review. However, after leaving the Court of Judicial Review''s prison, they quickly packed their belongings and left the Divine Capital, not daring to remain in the prince''s manor.

    The Second Prince had not taken a consort, he had neither a primary nor secondary wife, only a few concubines, who had also long since fled this manor. Only this one woman remained, not leaving, but instead setting up a memorial tablet within the manor.

    Not far away, a carriage was parked at the street corner, with asional sounds of coughinging from inside.

    A in-looking middle-aged man approached the carriage and said softly, "During this period, no officials havee to pay respects at the Second Prince''s manor."

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing the First Prince''s sickly face. He nced into the distance, his eyes showing some sorrow. "This is the nature of people."

    "That foolish Second Brother... he truly went mad. Imperial Father might have allowedpetition for the throne, but how could he ever tolerate collusion with the foreignnds?"

    The First Prince sighed. On that night, as he had parted ways at the pce gate, he had faintly sensed that his younger brother might not survive the night, yet there was nothing he could do.

    "But since we were brothers, as his elder brother, I should at least send my younger brother off on his final journey."

    The First Prince sighed, preparing to step out of the carriage and head to the Second Prince''s manor to pay his respects.

    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps you should reconsider this matter. His Majesty punished the Second Prince so harshly, likely as a warning to others. If Your Highness rashly appears now, it might provoke His Majesty''s displeasure...¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned, advising the First Prince, hoping to dissuade him.

    The First Prince rebuked, ¡°What are you saying? Second and I share the same mother. What''s the issue with lighting incense for him?¡±

    Hearing the First Prince''s reprimand, the middle-aged man lowered his head. ¡°This subject misspoke. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±

    The First Prince stepped out of the carriage and looked at the impoverished Second Prince''s manor, adorned with only two whitenterns, and murmured, ¡°With the surname Chen, it''s difficult to be a good brother, and even harder to be a good son.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the distance, another carriage came to a stop. The Third Prince stepped off the horse carriage with aplicated expression. Looking at the manor that was not far away, he slowly walked over.

    In this family, the four children of this generation - the Princess and her three brothers - had closer ties on the surface, at least on the surface. Yet, the bond between the brothers was notably distant.

    Still, no matter how estranged they might be, a brother was still a brother, and an elder brother remained an elder brother. Some things were hard to change.

    Lighting incense was something within reason.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao returned to the academy, passing by thekeside. Seeing this young martial artist whose true identity had recently been revealed, the students looked at him withplicated expressions. The full story of that night had not yet spread, but the students knew that Chen Chao was the son of thete Crown Prince Yiwen and that, on that night, he had personally killed his own brother.

    Beyond that, they knew few details.

    Though it was confirmed that the Deposed Emperor had survived the fire that once ravaged the pce and had fled to the foreignnds, lying in wait for years before returning with forces from the foreignnds to reim the throne, he was still Chen Chao''s biological brother. Having killed his own brother was hard for these schrs who studied the teachings of the sages daily to fully reconcile.

    So it was understandable that their feelings were moreplicated when they looked at Chen Chao now than they had been before.

    Chen Chao ignored the academy students and headed straight back to his small courtyard by South Lake.

    Seeing Chen Chao, Xie Nandu got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Did you go to kill the Second Prince that night?¡±

    After the Deposed Emperor''s death and the end of that night''s events, Chen Chao was the first to disappear, and no one knew where he had gone. Then news broke that the Second Prince had been executed. Most would not connect the two events, but Xie Nandu had her suspicions. After pondering about it, she still felt that Chen Chao should have gone to kill the Second Prince that night.

    Chen Chao rubbed his cheeks and said, ¡°Can''t hide anything from you. You guessed right.¡±

    In truth, Chen Chao had not nned to hide this matter from the girl before him. Although if the world were to learn of it, it would undoubtedly be another earth-shattering incident, he felt no hesitation about telling Xie Nandu.

    ¡°He was just another pawn. What he wanted was to reveal your identity and force His Majesty to have no choice but to kill you. But in reality, he was merely an easily manipted piece for the foreignnds. In this game, he was the simplest part - a bit clever, but ultimately too clever for his own good."

    Xie Nandu said, "You could kill the Deposed Emperor with a single blow, but the Second Prince was His Majesty''s own son after all. Weren''t you concerned before you made your move?¡±

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°If I didn''t kill him, he would be thinking about killing me day and night. I have countless things to handle every hour of the day. I can''t be watching him every second, so killing him was the only option.¡±

    Xie Nandu looked at Chen Chao without saying anything.

    ¡°Fine. Between us, I killed him simply because he wanted me dead and went to some effort to make that happen.¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow as he said, ¡°After killing so many demons, I can''t change my ways. It''s either they die, or I live.¡±<

    Xie Nandu asked, ¡°Did the Deposed Emperor really treat you like that back then?¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. It had all happened when he was very young, things he originally could not remember. But after meeting that girl in the coffin, he remembered everything.

    From the very first moment he opened his eyes and saw the world, every memory was as clear as day.

    But whether was it because of the white mist or that girl, Chen Chao could not quite be sure.

    However, thinking of that young girl, Chen Chao really wanted to know where she might be now. Back at those ruins, she had awakened, taken the immortal herb he found, and then helped him drive off that Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. After that, she had disappeared without a trace, her whereabouts unknown.

    Perhaps she was in Ying Prefecture?

    Chen Chao wondered silently. After all, there had been rumors that immortals once descended there.

    A figure like that girl in white, was she not exactly what ordinary people would call an immortal?

    Seeing Chen Chao lost in thought, Xie Nandu did not say much, simply waiting for him to return to his senses.

    When Chen Chao did, he muttered to himself, ¡°Speaking of that great daoist sage, someday I should go to the Infatuation Daoist Temple and show him my saber.¡±

    Xie Nandu asked, ¡°Now that you''re already the Commander of the Left Guard, can you still roam around like that?¡±

    Chen Chao grinned, ¡°I''ve already appointed Weng Quan as Deputy Commander of the Left Guard. He''ll handle the affairs of the office.¡±

    Xie Nandu frowned, ¡°Do you have that authority?¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head, ¡°I requested for an imperial decree.¡±

    ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to work, but after wasting so much time, I''d like to settle down and cultivate for a while.¡±

    Chen Chao rubbed his head and sighed, ¡°By now, Yu Xiyi might have really be a sword immortal, though I wonder if he''s managed to resolve his inner conflict.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Chief Enforcer of Infatuation Daoist Temple was in closed-seclusion in name, but the few old daoist sages with high enough seniority knew the truth - this great daoist sage had been ced under house arrest. Since returning from the ruins of the Sublime Bright, he had not left his secluded quarters in the back mountain.

    Disciples of the temple were forbidden to go near that area.

    However, although he was said to be in secluded cultivation, the Chief Enforcer was not entirely cut off, as information from within and outside the temple continued to reach him without fail.

    Sitting under an ancient pine tree several centuries old, the Chief Enforcer calmly brewed tea from pine needles, gazing at the sea of clouds ahead.

    Not far in front of himy a bored ck ox.

    ¡°Sage, you really have a good temper. You''ve been confined here for years, yet you''re not even angry. If it were me, I''d have charged out and fought that whatever Temple Master by now. Even if I died, at least I wouldn''t be stifled to death like this.¡±

    The ck ox spoke in a human voice, sounding as if it were voicing some grievance.

    It was an exotic beast the Chief Enforcer had encountered back at the ruins. After the Chief Enforcer''s defeat, he had not expected to ever see the ck ox again, but somehow, it had managed to find its way to the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The Chief Enforcer replied calmly, ¡°What''s with all this nonsense? Youck for neither spiritual herbs nor elixirs, so what are you worried about?¡±

    The ck ox sighed, ¡°Sage, this idle life of eating and waiting to die can''t go on forever. Someone of your stature ought to be worshiped by the world! As a disciple under Sage, I''d be honored by association...¡±

    The Chief Enforcer held his teacup and smiled. ¡°Let the worlde and see that I took an ox as a disciple?¡±

    The ck ox lookedpletely serious. ¡°Sage, don''t I possess wisdom? Why can''t I be your disciple?¡±

    The Chief Enforcer fell silent.

    The ck ox stared at him. ¡°Sage, would you reconsider?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an ox doing thinking about all this?¡±

    The ck ox wailed, ¡°Sage, the Great Dao shouldn''t be so narrow!¡±

    The Chief Enforcer replied calmly, ¡°Just eat your grass.¡±

    Whether the G was narrow or the world was vast, who could really say?

    The Chief Enforcer crushed the teacup in his hand, saying calmly, ¡°Senior Brother, there''s a long road ahead.¡±

 Chapter 605: Different

    With nothing else to do, Chen Chao sat idly under the eaves, peeling away the paint coating on a pir. The pir was rather pitiful, it had only a small patch of peeling paint at first, but under Chen Chao''s relentless picking, more than half of its paint coating had fallen off by now.

    Staring at the smooth wood beneath thecquer, Chen Chao said emotionally, ¡°It reminds me of something. When I left Sword Qi Mountain, I brought back some bamboo. Those bamboos were quite interesting. When the wind blew through them, they made a crisp, pleasant sound. I originally thought of building you a bamboo house, but too many things came up, so it got dyed. Where do you think would be a good ce to build it?¡±

    With the power of the Xie Family, other than the Imperial City, there would be no problem acquiring a piece ofnd anywhere else in the Divine Capital.

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°The green bamboo from Sword Qi Mountain is said to be ideal for crafting sword sheaths, and ordinary sword cultivators treat it as a treasure. You''d use it to build a house?¡±

    Chen Chao countered, ¡°Why not? But really, I noticed there was a lot of green bamboo on Sword Qi Mountain. With new bamboo growing every year, if they truly made them avable for sword cultivators to use for sheaths, I''d guess it would satisfy at least 50% to 60% of them. It''s just that they don''t want to share.¡±

    ¡°In this world, rarity doesn''t always depend on quantity, but rather on how few people have the means to acquire it.¡±

    Xie Nandu said calmly, ¡°Much like how a teacher takes on disciples, if they epted everyone, it wouldn''t seem so precious.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed, ¡°Fine, I can''t win in an argument with you. Whatever you say goes.¡±

    Xie Nanduughed, ¡°It''s because the reasoning is sound that you can''t win. How did it end up sounding like I''m twisting logic to win an argument?¡±Chen Chao frowned slightly, recalling something, and asked, "That night, when your Xie Family¡¯s ancestor took a stand so quickly, I''ve thought it over, and it just doesn''t seem right. Given the type of shrewd person he is, he shouldn''t have taken a stance so early. Could it be he knew in advance that His Majesty wouldn''t lose that night?"

    These influential families and ns, the family heads of those who did not take a position that night were not necessarily without allegiance. They had managed to endure for generations by relying on sharp insight and a keen understanding of situations, refraining from taking sides before things were clear.

    The Xie Family taking a stand that night so quickly was indeed rather amiss.

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°Sometimes, you have to take a gamble.¡±

    Chen Chao frowned, ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±

    Xie Nandu shook her head, ¡°Do you know how many people the Xie Family has? What they have to do every day is to calcte the oues of every choice the Xie Family might make.¡±

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue, ¡°That''s a tough job.¡±

    Xie Nandu extended her hand, ¡°Give me the green bamboo, I''ll find a ce for it myself. You''re such a busy person, where would you find the time?¡±

    Chen Chao raised an eyebrow, ¡°How did you know I was about to leave the Divine Capital?¡±

    Xie Nandu replied calmly, ¡°After meeting so many remarkable big shots, how much longer do you intend to stay in the Great Beyond Realm?¡±

    "I''ve only been cultivating for a few years," Chen Chao said. "What''s the rush?"

    Xie Nandu looked at him and shook her head.

    Chen Chao sighed, "I still can''t hide things from you. I keep feeling that my uncle..."

    He wanted to speak, but held himself back.

    Xie Nandu did not say anything.

    Chen Chao continued, "I''m nning to go to Deercry Monastery to listen to some Buddhist teachings, see if I can resolve my heart demon."

    "I¡¯ve told you before, heart demons are born from within. No one but yourself can help you," Xie Nandu said calmly. "Most likely, you''ll be going for nothing."

    Chen Chao chuckled and shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Besides, it''s keeping a promise. An old monk once invited me to visit if I had the time, so I''ll take the chance toy low for a while."

    "Want toe with me?"

    Chen Chao smiled at Xie Nandu, "Seems like you don''t have much to do here in the Divine Capital anyway."

    Xie Nandu shook her head, "I need to calm my mind and nurture my swords. And what do you mean, I have nothing to do in the Divine Capital?"

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue in approval, "Single-minded cultivation, aiming to reach the realm of a female sword immortal soon?"

    Xie Nandu smiled and did not speak.

    Chen Chao sighed, "Then I''ll just have to enter Nepenthe."

    Xie Nandu said softly, "A Nepenthe in his early twenties."

    Chen Chaoughed, "It''s nothing impressive, but it''s indeed a little faster than these so-called geniuses nowadays."

    "Don¡¯t be so smug, sooner orter, you''ll be defeated by me."

    Xie Nandu looked at him. "You only started cultivating a bit earlier than I did."

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched, at a loss for a reply.

    He did not take this seriously.

    Xie Nandu said, "When I enter Nepenthe, I''ll reward you with a thousand swords."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Before Yu Xiyi left that small town, the obsession in his heart dissolved, and he indeed stepped into the Nepenthe Realm, bing a sword immortal in the true sense.

    Speaking of the most talented person of this generation in the Sword Sect, he had already entered the eyes of countless people years ago when he took the Hundred Year Sword, Wild Grass, from Sword Qi Mountain. When people learned that this sword cultivator was from Sword Sect, many were certain he would definitely enter the Nepenthe Realm, bing yet another sword immortal in the world.

    But no one expected that this young genius, with such promising prospects, would end up trapped in ce, unable to advance.

    After learning that Yu Xiyi''s sealed memories had resurfaced, many of Sword Sect''s seniors already lost hope that he would ever reach the Nepenthe Realm. Yet, with Yu Xiyi''s recent return to Sword Sect, they finally realized that this young man before them had already stepped into the sword immortal realm.

    For a time, the entire Sword Sect was shocked.

    In the world of cultivators, most understand one key point: in cultivation, umting qi andprehending magic spells are secondary. The most crucial aspect was still the heart.

    The heart was the foundation of cultivation.

    No matter the speed of one''s cultivation, regardless of talent, what mattered most was the state of mind.

    Back then, when Yu Xiyi''s mental state plummeted, it was widely believed that no matter how talented he was, he would not be fated to reach the sword immortal realm. But now, with his state of mind restored, he was able to instantly break free from his shackles and step into the sword immortal realm.

    This also illustrated the importance of one''s state of mind.

    To celebrate Yu Xiyi¡¯s breakthrough in bing yet another sword immortal in the history of the Sword Sect, every sword cultivator in the sect who was not in closed-seclusion gathered that night to congratte him. Among the attendees, there were still two or three sword cultivators in the sword immortal realm.

    This night''s banquet was one of the few grand gatherings Sword Sect had held in recent years.

    By midnight, most of the sword cultivators had dispersed. An elderly sword immortal with a head full of white hair approached Yu Xiyi, wine jug in hand, and asked with a smile, ¡°Can you still drink?¡±

    Yu Xiyi who was already somewhat intoxicated looked at the elderly sword immortal before him. His gaze instantly cleared, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Martial Uncle Qiu?!¡±

    The elderly sword immortal was none other than Qiu Wanli, a martial uncle that Yu Xiyi was extremely close to. He was his master''s junior brother and thest disciple of Yu Xiyi''s grandmaster. Yu Xiyi''s master''s generation had many fellow disciples, about seven or eight who truly trained under the same master back then. But as time passed, only this one remained.

    Even Yu Xiyi''s own master was no longer in this world.

    This old sword immortal called Qiu Wanli was exceptionally gifted. He reached the sword immortal realm in his thirties and swiftly advanced from there. By the time he reached the realm of knowing heavenly fate, he had already glimpsed the end of Nepenthe; just a step away from the great sword immortal realm. Yet, despite some progress over the years, he had not been able to take that final step.

    As such, he had remained in seclusion for years, rarely appearing before others.

    It had been Qiu Wanli himself who personally sealed Yu Xiyi''s memories back then.

    Qiu Wanli tossed the wine jug aside, then pulled out another jug, sat down next to Yu Xiyi, and looked up at the bright moon in the night sky. He said calmly, ¡°Honestly speaking, when I sealed your memories back then, I figured you''d probably never have a chance to step into this realm in your lifetime. It troubled me quite a bit. Master took in seven or eight disciples, but among us, none of the disciples we epted have amounted to much. Only you showed some promise. If you couldn''t make it, our lineage would''ve lost facepletely.¡±

    Yu Xiyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I''ve brought shame to you, Martial Uncle.¡±

    Qiu Wanli shook his head. ¡°If anyone''s to be shamed, it''s me first.¡±

    As thest sect in the world devoted solely to sword cultivators, the Sword Sect''s root system wasplicated, with many sword immortals passing down their own traditions, each generation forming distinct branches.

    In Yu Xiyi''s lineage, nearly every generation had produced a great sword immortal, but in Qiu Wanli''s generation, he was the one with the highest cultivation level.

    Yet, he had not stepped into that realm too.

    A lineage''s rise and fall can depend on just one or two outstanding generations.

    ¡°But you''ve rebuilt yourself from the ground up. Your future achievements are destined to surpass your martial uncle''s.¡± Qiu Wanli looked at Yu Xiyi, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°The glory of this lineage likely relies on you.¡±

    Yu Xiyi said softly, ¡°This disciple is unworthy.¡±

    Qiu Wanli patted Yu Xiyi on the shoulder, smiling warmly. ¡°A trip to the Northern Frontier has tempered your temperament a bit, that''s a good thing. But being too humble isn''t great either. Tell martial uncle, what did you gain from your journey north?¡±

    Qiu Wanli took a sip of wine and savored its taste before nodding in satisfaction.

    After a brief silence, Yu Xiyi asked, ¡°Martial Uncle, we practice the sword, be sword immortals, even great sword immortals, what¡¯s the point of it all?¡±

    Qiu Wanli was taken aback, not expecting this question from the young man before him.

    ¡°At the pinnacle of Sword Dao, the view is magnificent. Isn''t it worth seeing?¡±

    At this point, Qiu Wanli suddenlyughed, ¡°You already have an answer in your heart, so why ask me?¡±

    Yu Xiyi nodded and, not holding anything back from his martial uncle, and said, ¡°Sect Master he...¡±

    Before he could finish, Qiu Wanli shook his head and said softly, ¡°Don''t speak of it.¡±

    Yu Xiyi had a puzzled look.

    Qiu Wanli said gently, ¡°There are countless paths in the way of the sword, like rivers that diverge, each leading to a different destination. How can one say which is right or wrong?¡±

    Yu Xiyi did not speak and just remained silent.

    Qiu Wanli advised, ¡°A sword has its weight. Wait for the right time, there''s no need to rush.¡±

    Yu Xiyi then asked, ¡°Is the Sect Master still in seclusion?¡±

    Qiu Wanli did not answer, but his gaze grew tender as he looked at Yu Xiyi before him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 606: Someone Comprehending the Sword

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had beenprehending the sword for many days.

    Everyone within the Sword Sect assumed that after the Sect Master left to face the Demon Emperor in the demon territories, he had gained profound insights. Thus, upon returning to the sect, he went into seclusion to contemte on the Sword Dao.

    Word of this Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s departure from the sect and his battle in the demon territories had spread across the world. Few knew the exact details of the encounter, but some whispers hinted that the Sect Master hadprehended a remarkable sword strike countless years ago. It was said to possess astounding power, transcending the end of Nepenthe Realm and reaching an unknown level.

    Armed with this strike, this Sword Sect''s Sect Master headed north, umting sword intent along the way, and finally arrived in the demon territories, where he engaged in a great battle with the Demon Emperor. It was said that while he unleashed his sword strike, it was only released halfway, with the remaining half inexplicably withheld.

    But even so, the fact that this great sword immortal was able to return safely to the Sword Sect was sufficient to exin a great deal.

    He also became the second human powerhouse to ever engage the Demon Emperor in battle and return unscathed after all these years.

    The first was naturally that Great Liang Emperor.

    For a time, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s reputation soared, and people gained new perspectives on this most mysterious powerhouse in the world.

    Sword cultivators of the world felt even greater despair.They just felt as if this summit of the sword path had grown a little higher.

    On the day the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master returned to the sect, everyone had wanted to hold a celebration banquet in his honor. However, he declined, and soon after, he went back into seclusion. To this day, there had been no further news of him.

    ¡°During his battle with the Demon Emperor, the Sect Master must have gained new insights into that half-unleashed sword strike, which is why he didn''t fully unleash it. Now that his sword strike has grown even stronger, does he n to return to the demon territories and battle the Demon Emperor again?¡±

    ¡°What else would he do? Sect Master''s sword strike is undoubtedly unique in the world, there aren''t many who are worthy to witness it.¡±

    ¡°If the Sect Master''s sword strike grows even more powerful, could he possibly kill the Demon Emperor outright?¡±

    ¡°It''s possible, definitely possible.¡±

    After seeing off his Martial Uncle Qiu Wanli, Yu Xiyi walked alone, wine in hand, toward the back mountain. He walked slowly, taking a sip with every few steps. When he reached the back mountain, he heard several disciples talking casually along the mountain path.

    As he listened, Yu Xiyi''s expression grew increasingly solemn.

    When those second and third-generation disciples noticed Yu Xiyi, they all stopped and greeted him. Those closer to him addressed him as Martial Uncle, while others who were not as close respectfully called him Sword Immortal.

    Yu Xiyi nodded slightly, saying nothing more as he continued alone toward the depths of the back mountain.

    When he reached halfway up, he slowly stopped, gazing out at the sea of clouds beyond the mountain.

    The Sword Sect hovered between heaven and earth, vast and magnificent. It was a ce both strange and awe-inspiring, making it one of the most breathtaking sects in the world.

    Yu Xiyi quickly withdrew his gaze and made his way to the deepest part of the back mountain, where a cave abodey not far ahead.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s closed-seclusion ce was considered forbidden ground within the sect. Normally, no Sword Sect disciples woulde here, not because anyone was guarding it, but because the ce was filled with sword qi. The average sword cultivators would feel ufortable just approaching, and as for entering the cave abode itself, even the great sword immortals in seclusion within the sect would not dare im they could enter without risk.

    Standing a distance from the cave, Yu Xiyi took a deep breath, then said softly, ¡°Disciple Yu Xiyi requests an audience with Sect Master!¡±

    Silence.

    Yu Xiyi raised an eyebrow slightly, and after a moment''s hesitation, he proceeded forward.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Three hundred miles outside the Sword Sect, nestled within the mountains, there was a small vige hidden away, where generations had lived by farming, with little contact with the outside world.

    Due to its secluded location, spring nting here started a bitter than elsewhere. In the vige, the farmers soaked bundles of rice seedlings in water, tying them with dry straw before tossing them nearby, where other farmers would carry them over and nt them in the paddy fields.

    This was transnting rice seedlings.

    Although the farmers had done this many times before, they still worked with great care, not daring to be careless. After all, it concerned the harvest for the entire year. If they were not attentive during nting, it could affect the entire family''s food supply for theing year, especially when autumn harvest arrived.

    While the farmers were busy in the fields, under a nearby tree''s shade, a tall middle-aged man carrying a peachwood sword stood watching the scene from a distance, his expression calm, as though appreciating the beauty of the rice nting taking ce.

    Before long, it was noon. The farmers in the fields rose one by one, washing the dirt from their legs with clean water at the edge of the field. Afterward, they paired up in groups of three or five and walked toward the vige in the distance where smoke was rising.

    Only one farmer remained. After finishing nting thest rice seedling in his hand, he slowly stood up. He did not bother washing the mud off his legs, instead walking barefoot toward the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Daoist, where do youe from?¡±

    After walking a few steps, the dark-skinned farmer noticed someone standing nearby, and immediately greeted him with warmth.

    The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment, but then realized that since he was carrying a peachwood sword, it was only natural for the farmer to mistake him for a daoist.

    His gaze shifted, and he noticed a small lunch box under the tree, likely the farmer''s lunch.

    Looking at the farmer, the middle-aged man gave a slight nod as a greeting.

    The farmer opened his lunch box, which held only a few steamed buns, a small dish of pickled vegetables, and a water sk. This was his lunch for the day.

    Just as he was about to take a bite of a bun, the farmer thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Daoist, have you eaten lunch? If not, care to join me for a bit?¡±

    The middle-aged man had his back facing the farmer. He was originally not nning to respond, but after thinking about it, he turned around and sat down beside the farmer. Taking a bun, he tore off a small piece, and put it in his mouth, saying softly, "Thank you."

    The farmer chuckled. ¡°It''s just a bun, no need for thanks. If you''re not busy, Daoist, when I finish nting, you coulde home with me. I''ll have my wife bring out some leftover cured meat fromst year and give you a proper meal.¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°No need to trouble you.¡±

    The farmer did not press further. He took a few bites of his bun before casually asking, ¡°Seems like Daoist has been here for a while. What are you doing? Cultivating the Dao?¡±

    The middle-aged man said calmly, ¡°Watching you all nt rice.¡±

    The farmer was taken aback and asked curiously, ¡°What''s there to watch?¡±

    The middle-aged man fell silent for a moment, then asked quietly, ¡°After watching for a long time, I have a question. Might you help me understand?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and ask. I''m just a farmer, I don''t know any grand principles, so if my answer''s not very good, I hope Daoist won''t hold it against me.¡±

    Perhaps because his family had lived within these mountains for generations, the farmer knew little of the world beyond and did not feel intimidated by the middle-aged man before him.

    He was mostly curious and a bit looking forward to it.

    ¡°I imagine you''ve nted rice year after year, so this isn''t your first time. Yet, I noticed you don''t do it casually. Instead, there''s a certain caution to it. Why is that?¡±

    As the saying goes, practice makes perfect. After doing the same thing hundreds or even thousands of times, one should already know it by heart. Why be so meticulous?

    The farmerughed heartily. ¡°Ah, so that''s what you wanted to ask! nting rice is something you can''t be careless with. Even if we''ve done it many times, it still requires caution. After all, nting rice seedlings is just the beginning, and we''ll need to care for it all year. If we mess it up, the harvest won''t be enough, and the whole family might go hungry next year.¡±

    ¡°We farmers don''t know much else, but there''s an old saying passed down through generations: how you treat the crops is how they''ll treat you. We live at nature''s mercy - how much rain falls, how long it''s dry, or how often it floods, none of that''s in our control. The only thing we can do is tend to the crops earnestly, hoping for a good harvest. The rest, well, that''s beyond our control.¡±

    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°So no matter how familiar you are with it, you should deal with it seriously each time?"

    The farmer scratched his head with a simple grin. ¡°For peace of mind, you know?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    The man then asked again, "After so many years of farming, if you have a year with favorable weather, can you guarantee a good harvest?"

    "Not necessarily."

    The farmer scratched his head as he said, "I may have been farming for years and should know everything by heart, but even in good years, there are always things I didn''t do well. Think about it, over the course of a whole year, it''s impossible to get everything right every single day, to keep an eye on every single crop. Sometimes, if we overlook something, problems arise. I believe Daoist understands this better than I do, so I won''t go on about it.¡±

    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The farmer gave the middle-aged man a thumbs-up, saying, ¡°You''re indeed wise, Daoist.¡±

    The man did not respond, seemingly lost in his own thoughts.

    After the farmer finished his lunch, he noticed that the middle-aged man was still deep in thought and did not disturb him. He simply got up and returned to nting the remaining seedlings.

    Just as he had mentioned, farming could not wait; dys could be costly.

    The nting days were few and far between, a lesson passed down by their ancestors.

    He stayed busy in the fields until dusk, only straightening his sore back and wiping off his sweat when the day had nearly ended. Wiping away his sweat, he washed away the mud beforeing up.

    He originally thought that the daoist had long left. But when he came over to take his lunch box, he discovered that the daoist was still sitting there in silence.

    The farmer hesitated, then tried calling out, ¡°Daoist...¡±

    The middle-aged man returned to his senses, nced at the farmer in front of him, and smiled, "Thank you."

    The farmer looked confused, not quite understanding, but he quickly regained hisposure, nced at the daoist twice, and was somewhat hesitant.

    The middle-aged man said, "Just speak your mind."

    The farmer felt a bit embarrassed as he asked, "Daoist, since we''ve met by chance, could you leave a few safety talismans for protection?"

    The farmer naturally knew that daoists from outside the mountains were skilled in such things.

    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "I don''t know how to draw talismans."

    The farmer''s face fell, looking a bit disappointed. But just was about to speak again when the middle-aged man suddenly reached out. A leaf fell from the tree, and the middle-aged man ran a finger over it, leaving a small mark etched on it. Upon close inspection, it looked like a tiny sword.

    "If it''s for protection, this should be more effective than a safety talisman."

    The middle-aged man handed the leaf to the farmer and said, "ce this at home. If any danger reallyes, holding this may... perhaps be of some use."

    The farmer was overjoyed and carefully took the leaf, looking full of gratitude. "Thank you, Daoist, thank you! Since it''ste, how about staying tonight..."

    Before he could finish, the middle-aged man shook his head. "I''m heading down the mountain."

    Then, the farmer saw the man produce antern from seemingly nowhere and start walking down the mountain path.

    Watching this, the farmer became even more convinced that this Daoist was no ordinary man, and he cherished the leaf in his hand all the more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The middle-aged man descended the mountain, carrying a sword on his back and holding antern, moving slowly in silence. Halfway down, he stopped before a particr tree and spoke quietly, ¡°When I was young and practiced the sword, I used all my strength, putting in every bit of effort, delivering over ten thousand strikes each day." ¡°Later, as my skill in the sword path advanced, especially after Nepenthe, did I ever again strike the sword ten thousand times as I did in my youth?"

    "When guiding sword qi, at first I was extremely cautious, but gradually became casual. Even an ordinary farmer wouldn''t dare treat his crops so carelessly. Yet I, who im to be number one in the world in Sword Dao, hold such a light view of these two words, ¡®Sword Dao.¡¯ How am I qualified toprehend that sword strike?¡±

    Among the countless sword cultivators in the world, only one could ever im and be recognized as the number one in Sword Dao.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master felt a slight shift in his thoughts, and the number one treasured sword in Daoism, Genesis, suspended itself before him.

    Looking at this peachwood sword, treasured by all daoist cultivators under the heavens, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master paused in silence before gently gripping the hilt.

    The peachwood sword looked ordinary, even though it was a supreme treasure of Daoism, it remained a sword at its essence. Held by the Sect Master of the Sword Sect, it emitted a faint hum.

    Between heaven and earth, a profound aura intertwined with sword qi. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stayed silent for a long time, then exhaled a turbid breath, released the sword''s hilt, and looked up slightly.

    His figure dissipated, heading towards Sword Qi Mountain.

 Chapter 603: Little Snow-white Seal

    "Lord Warden Commander?"

    Chen Chao was somewhat dazed, almost doubting if he had heard correctly.

    In the Great Liang Dynasty, the pinnacle for military officials rested on two towering peaks - one in the Northern Frontier and the other in the Divine Capital.

    All things considered, Chen Chao had only entered court for a few years, rising from a measly little local area warde, to Commander of the Left Guard. This advancement pace was already exceptionally rare.

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to convince the masses."

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor and said, "Whether in terms of seniority or cultivation realm, I''m far from the best candidate."

    "If anyone should fill the vacancy left by the Lord Warden Commander, it ought to be Lord Song Lian."

    Song Lian had the most appropriate experience, and, moreover, he was only a step away from reaching the Nepenthe Realm.

    Chen Chao spoke very seriously, "Moreover, with what just happenedst night, whether in terms of timing or anything else, it''s inappropriate."The Great Liang Emperor replied, "You know, We don''t merely want you to take on the role of Lord Warden Commander."

    "We can even give you this world."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke calmly, "After what happenedst night, everyone in the world knows that your surname is also Chen, that you, too, bear our Chen Family''s bloodline. When the timees for you to ascend the throne, there may be some challenges, but it should generally be manageable, especially now that We have cleared the way."

    Chen Chao remained silent, simply looking at the Great Liang Emperor before him, and soon recalled their first meeting.

    "I told Your Majesty long ago that I have no interest in ruling the world. It never belonged to me, nor have I ever wanted to possess it."

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor, repeating the same stance he had taken back then.

    The Great Liang Emperor was silent for a moment before saying, "Is it because you were born illegitimate that you think you''re unfit to be Great Liang''s ruler?"

    "It has nothing to do with status."

    Nothing to do with status, it was about his own will.

    "Didn''t Your Majesty never intend to be the ruler of this realm back then as well?"

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor and said, "Why should I walk the same path you once did?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him, remaining silent for a long time without speaking.

    "Whether or not I be emperor doesn¡¯t matter. I''ll carry on with the tasks Your Majesty wants to aplish."

    Hearing this, the Great Liang Emperor said nothing and did not insist further.

    However, the Great Liang Emperor soon added, "There are some things to tell you."

    Chen Chao was taken aback.

    "Follow Us."

    The Great Liang Emperor left the pavilion and walked toward the depths of the Imperial City. Chen Chao followed behind, soon realizing they had bypassed the assembly hall, and continued further into a grove he had never seen before. Then, the two arrived at akeside.

    There were weeping willows by theke, resembling the mutated variant found by the South Lake at the academy.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked along theke with his hands behind his back, stopping at the end before a pce.

    "Last night, a question was raised, one your older brother asked quite astutely. How could someone like the Crown Prince suddenly drop dead? His death surely has its mysteries."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was somewhat surprised. "Has Your Majesty discovered the truth?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied meaningfully, "There are some clues, though no definitive answer yet. But We can share with you."

    After the Great Liang Emperor said this, he walked into the pce.

    Following him inside, Chen Chao found himself in an entirely different world. The pce was not built upward from the ground but was constructed downward. Upon entering, what had seemed like t ground outside transformed, revealing that the pce extended deep below, resembling an underground crypt.

    At this moment, they were standing at a height.

    Below them, countless individuals dressed in ck were bustling about. Threads of silk crisscrossed in the space below, creating awork.

    From time to time, documents and bamboo scrolls traveled along the silk threads, moving through the space before disappearing from sight.

    The Great Liang Emperor descended the stairs beside him, and Chen Chao followed closely behind, feeling somewhat shocked by the scene before him.

    "The foreign cultivators have always regarded secr dynasties as mere puppets and ves. This has been the case for a long time. Supporting secr dynasties is simply a means for them to achieve their own goals. Before the Great Liang, the resources they needed for cultivation were almost entirely supplied by the secr dynasties. Each year, countlessmoners andborers died under servitude, but this has long been amon urrence for them. It has been this way for many years."

    The Great Liang Emperor said with a sneer, "But just because it has always been this way, does that make it right?"

    "Since the founding of the Great Liang, there have been efforts to change this situation. Each sessive emperor has strove towards this goal. What you mentioned about the unfulfilled wish of Emperor Lingzong and that of previous emperors, it was actually not entirely incorrect."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked down at the busy people below, saying calmly, "For over two hundred years since the establishment of the Great Liang, what we have sought has always been topletely sever ties with the foreignnds. However, We believe it''s still not enough. Last night, Minister Xie said that Emperor Lingzong was wrong, but he only identified one aspect of the truth."

    "Emperor Lingzong''s greatest mistake was choosing the wrong person. If that older brother of yours had remained emperor for a few more years, all of Great Liang''s efforts over the past two hundred years would have gone down the drain."

    Chen Chao did not interject, simply listening in silence. He understood that everything he was hearing today was the greatest secret of the Great Liang dynasty.

    "Great Liang has its traitors, and naturally, that''s a method of the foreignnds. However, it doesn''t seem surprising that the Great Liang''s spies have infiltrated the foreignnds too, right"

    "This ce has been called Hundred Streams Pavilion by sessive emperors."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao. "For over two hundred years, although the Great Liang has been making efforts, in truth, most spies have not been able to ess the core matters of any particr sect. Nevertheless, there has been some effect overall."

    "The news just came through. While it is not very detailed, it can almost be confirmed that my Imperial Elder Brother''s death is closely rted to a certain sect from the foreignnds."

    The Great Liang Emperor walked to a ce where files were stored, reached out, and took out a document, handing it to Chen Chao.

    After receiving it, Chen Chao took a few looks before asking, "What about the person who transmitted the message?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "He is dead."

    Chen Chao fell into silence.

    "After the message was transmitted, his identity was discovered. This is the nature of being a spy. While we are looking for spies, they are looking for us, and both are quite difficult."

    "However, the information is likely urate."

    The Great Liang Emperor sped his hands behind his back as he said "Someone like my Imperial Elder Brother was indeed an outstanding figure in his time. Although it''s rumored that We can stand shoulder to shoulder with Imperial Elder Brother, perhaps in terms of cultivation talent, We are not inferior to him. But when ites to governing the country and strategy, We fall shortpared to him by a great deal. Our governance over the years has been quite forced, if it were Imperial Elder Brother, it would not be like this."

    "Being too brilliant leads to envy. Back then, Prince Xin was secretly executed by the Lingzong Emperor because of this, which is also a secret, a story that was not recorded in the historical texts."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke to himself. "For such a brilliant person, if he were truly allowed to ascend to the throne, the foreignnds would naturally not wish to see it, so they would take action, which is within reason."

    At this point, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly recalled the story fromst night and said, "Of course, this is merely a hypothesis, there''s not enough proof. But presumably, the clear truth should emerge soon."

    Chen Chao returned the document, which was then casually handed by the Great Liang Emperor to a ck-d figure. "They are absolutely loyal, you can trust them."

    "There is another piece of news," the Great Liang Emperor said calmly. "This is the greatest secret of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    Chen Chao waited in silence for more.

    "Throughout the history of the Great Liang, there have been no shortage of exceptionally talented individuals. It''s not a difficult thing to cultivate to the Nepenthe Realm. Once one enters this realm, living for over a hundred years is nothing difficult. But why, after more than two hundred years, has Great Liang only reached the fourth generation, excluding that imperial elder brother of yours?" "The former Emperor Taizong was exceptionally gifted, why did he only reign for 42 years?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "They were killed by the foreignnds. But it involves secrets, which are kept undisclosed. Only the sessive sessors are aware."

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before saying, "In any case, they wouldn''t swagger into the Imperial City to take action."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded. "To do these things, it naturally won''t be that simple."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows. "If that''s the case, it must be a traitor."

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "Among those capturedst night, none were involved in this matter."

    Chen Chao did not speak further. At this point, both nephew and uncle had already understood that there was still the greatest traitor in the Great Liang Dynasty that had not been discovered, and that traitor might be even more terrifying than all the othersbined.

    Chen Chao said calmly, "I''m afraid that traitor has been around since the establishment of Great Liang over two hundred years ago."

    "Perhaps even earlier," the Great Liang Emperor said. "To this day, not a single clue has surfaced, which makes it all the more frightening."

    The traitors that are visible on the surface are not truly terrifying, what was truly frightening was the one lurking in the abyss, coldly watching them.

    Chen Chao said, "We need to find him."

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "It''s not easy."

    As he spoke, the Great Liang Emperor took out a small snow-white seal and handed it to Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao received it and saw that the seal bore the five words: Great Liang Lord Warden Commander.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    "After Ning Ping left the Divine Capital, this item remained with Us, and today We are giving it to you."

    Before Chen Chao could speak, the Great Liang Emperor continued on his own, "Before you enter Nepenthe, We will not inform the world that you''re the Lord Warden Commander. For the time being, the position of Lord Warden Commander will remain vacant."

    Before Chen Chao could say anything, the Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "By imperial decree."

    Chen Chao gave a helpless smile.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, Chen Chao left the pce, while the Great Liang Emperor watched him depart from thekeside before returning to the area.

    "We have a decree."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked down, and the many ck-d individuals paused their actions upon hearing this.

    They looked up one after another.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "After Our passing, regardless of who ascends to the throne, the Hundred Streams Pavilion will follow Chen Chao''s orders, allowing him to decide whether to inform the new ruler of this secret."

    Hearing this, the ck-d individuals remained silent for a long time before replying in unison, "As youmand."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded in satisfaction and then said softly, "Thank you all for your hard work for the sake of Great Liang."

    The ck-d individuals knelt on one knee, their expressions solemn. "Your subjects are willing to die for Great Liang, willing to die for Your Majesty. We will faithfully carry out Your Majesty''s orders!"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "We do not wish for you to die, We hope you can all witness the future of Great Liang, a different Great Liang."

 Chapter 607: Life is Full of First Meetings

    The world was in an uproar.

    It began when a certain cultivator, unable to sleep in the middle of the night, wandered out and saw a brilliant sword light streaking across the night sky. Even from hundreds of miles away, he could feel the intense sword intent emanating from that sword light.

    At first, the cultivator thought it was merely a sword immortal wandering the world. But as more and more cultivators spotted the sword light shing across the horizon, they realized that things were not that simple.

    Later, numerous sword cultivators also saw the sword light streak across the night sky. As fellow sword cultivators, they naturally felt the terrifying sword intent contained within that sword light.

    With that, everyone knew who was behind the sword light that appeared in the sky from time to time.

    The Sword Sect''s sect master.The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master!

    Apart from the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, there was likely no other sword immortal in the world who could possess such power.

    As the news spread, the cultivators across the world grew increasingly curious about that Sword Sect''s Sect Master. After all, this was the most mysterious powerhouse in the cultivation world. With his frequent appearances now, it seemed that the so-called sword strike he hadprehended was close topletion.

    Once the sword art is perfected, an opponent must be found.Many were curious about which powerhouse in the world the Sword Sect''s Sect Master would choose as the target to test this newly perfected strike.

    Logically speaking, the Demon Emperor would be the most fitting opponent, though there was just a battle with him not long ago. Would another fight follow so closely?

    Besides the Demon Emperor, on the human side, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, revered as the number one person in Daoism, naturally had the qualifications too. The old monk from Deercry Monastery also had the qualifications.

    As for the Dean, though he was the leader of all schrs in the world, he was never known for his fighting prowess, so he likely could not withstand the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s strike.

    "Perhaps everyone has forgotten that Great Liang Emperor, the number one martial artist of this era. If the Sword Sect''s Sect Master is to draw his sword, that person would be the ideal opponent."

    "A battle between the world''s greatest sword immortal and the world''s greatest martial artist would surely be a spectacle like no other. The only question is when such a battle might take ce, for such figures aren''t likely to announce it in advance."

    "And as for where they would duel, considering the Sword Sect''s style, it wouldn''t be easy to witness this fight firsthand."

    "What a shame! If we can''t see this battle, it would truly be our regret!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Discussions echoed throughout the world. Many cultivators sensed that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s first battle after perfecting his sword art would shake the heavens and earth.

    But while everyone spected on his whereabouts, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had quietly arrived at the foot of Sword Qi Mountain.

    Carrying his peachwood sword on his back, he was once again mistaken for a daoist sage by those at the mountain''s base.

    Sword Qi Mountain was frequented by sword cultivators who climbed it to seek a sword. Seeing this middle-aged man with a daoist peachwood sword on his back, they treated him with respect. Given the influence of the daoist sects, avoiding conflict was generally for the best. Especially since no one knew which immortal mountain this middle-aged man with a peachwood sword on his back might hail from. ?¨¢N??¨º?

    However, some young sword cultivators who had left their sects for the first time could not help but tease this Sword Sect''s Sect Master from afar, asking if he was abandoning Daoism to take up the sword.

    Such jests were quickly reprimanded by their elders, yet the Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained unbothered, quietly looking at the mountain peak.

    Seeing his easygoing demeanor, people assumed he came from a small daoist temple and did not wish to stir up trouble. But in the end, no one did anything too overboard.

    In just half a day, more than a hundred sword cultivators passed by him.

    Few paid this middle-aged man carrying a sword any real attention. But if they knew that this unassuming middle-aged man was the world''s number one great sword immortal, they would surely regret it.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood at the foot of the mountain, watching the sword cultivatorsing and going. Most climbed the mountain in high spirits, but when they descended, they wore disappointed expressions. It was clear at a nce that they had failed to obtain a sword.

    As for those who descended and were still brimming with enthusiasm, they were clearly the lucky ones.

    As dusk fell, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master then lifted his foot to ascend the mountain. Sword qi crisscrossed the mountain path, and if it were an ordinary sword cultivator, they would likely find it very difficult to climb. Yet, when this Sword Sect''s Sect Master ascended the mountain, the sword qi became extremely tame, quietly brushing past him, like puppies trying to please their master.

    ¡°With the honored presence of Sect Master, our humble Sword Qi Mountain is indeed graced with glory!¡±

    As the Sword Sect''s Sect Master stepped onto the mountainside, a voice suddenly rang out, and the Mountain Lord of Sword Qi Mountain appeared on the path.

    Yang Furen looked at this number one figure of Sword Dao who had climbed up the mountain, feeling a lot of emotions.

    Sword Qi Mountain was the best in the world at forging flying swords, and there were also sword cultivators on the mountain. Yet, even if they were all added together, they likely could not match this one before him.

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked up at Yang Furen who was not far away and said softly, ¡°Forgive the disturbance, Mountain Master. I havee here this time to enter the mountain and observe the swords.¡±

    The ce with the most sword cultivators in the world was the Sword Sect, but the ce with the most flying swords was only Sword Qi Mountain.

    Yang Furen smiled and said, ¡°Since Sect Master has a sword unrivaled in the world, this old man naturally would also like to witness it one day. Sword Qi Mountain mayck many things, but it has no shortage of flying swords. Sect Master, please feel free.¡±

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yang Furen was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°There''s a question that perhaps the world wants to know at this moment, and this old man is a bit curious as well. Should Sect Master''s sword art bepleted, where will it be directed?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at Yang Furen before him and shook his head, saying, ¡°That cannot be told.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As dusk fell, at the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s cliff.

    The Temple Master stood in an ordinary daoist robe, within the glow of the setting sun, smiling calmly as he said, ¡°The Sword Sect''s Sect Master possesses a peerless sword art, which is the pinnacle of Sword Dao in the world. Can Chen Che withstand such a sword?¡±

    Not far away, Yun Jianyue looked at the Temple Master, frowning. ¡°Temple Master, why must His Majesty die?¡±

    The Temple Master turned to look at this junior daoist from the Infatuation Daoist Temple, who was indeed wholeheartedly infatuated, and said softly, ¡°Because in this world, other than right and wrong, there are many decisions that must be made. The causes and effects are numerous, the ties are deep, it''s not that simple.¡± Yun Jianyue remained silent.

    The Temple Master smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, this battle isn''t something I''ve entirely set up, I''m merely going along with the flow. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master has a sword that was always intended to be aimed at the strongest in the world. He''s already crossed swords with the Demon Emperor, though only half of his sword strike was delivered. As for the other half, even if I stood before him to receive that strike, he''d likely find me unworthy. So, since this battle is inevitable, it can hardly be called a scheme.¡±

    Yun Jianyue asked, ¡°But when that battle happens, will you really do nothing?¡±

    The Temple Master shook his head. ¡°Going with the flow - when things develop to that point, if I just stand by and watch, the ancestors would know and haunt my dreams, scolding me.¡±

    ¡°Yun Jianyue, you can continue on your path of cultivation. There are three thousand Great Daos, a hundred rivers converging, each with its own course. But one day, if you sit in my position, you will understand that in this world, many things cannot be done as you please.¡±

    The Temple Master looked at him and sighed. ¡°Such is the way of the world, like a great flood. Who can alter its course?"

    "Chen Che wishes to change heaven and earth, but if he''s not careful, it could very well bring disaster upon the human race...¡±

    Before the Temple Master could finish, Yun Jianyue just shook his head. ¡°So long as you can convince yourself, there is no need to convince this disciple.¡±

    After saying this, Yun Jianyue bowed, then turned and left.

    The Temple Master watched Yun Jianyue¡¯s departing figure, with no hint of disappointment on his face, only a trace of admiration.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao left the Divine Capital once again, this time without notifying anyone.

    He chose to travel with a merchant convoy, watching as the carriages moved slowly forward, and the Divine Capital receded into the distance. Suddenly, he recalled how, over the past few years, from the moment he arrived in the Divine Capital, one thing after another seemed toe up, leaving him with little time actually spent in the Divine Capital.

    Aside from cultivating, he was always either leaving Divine Capital or returning to it.

    Since he came of age, Chen Chao had never expected his life to unfold this way. By the banks of the Wei River, he had envisioned himself growing up slowly, finding an eptable wife, and then living out a quiet life.

    But often, things do not go as one wishes.

    Life is nothing more than a river flowing endlessly onward, with no one knowing its destination.

    The convoy passed through Changping Prefecture and arrived once again at that familiar ferry crossing. Chen Chao left the convoy and stood at the dock, watching as the ferry slowly approached.

    The boatman was still the same as before, though he likely would not remember him anymore.

    When the ferry docked, the passengers disembarked one by one. Among them was a half-grown boy who had fallen asleep during the crossing. When they reached the shore, the boatman nudged him awake, and he scrambled off the boat, still a bit dazed. In his haste, he bumped into Chen Chao, who was standing absentmindedly by the dock.

    They exchanged a brief nce, and the boy apologized repeatedly, while Chen Chao merely smiled it off.

    The boy then headed north, while Chen Chao slowly began walking along the river toward White Deer Prefecture.

    This time, he was headed to Deercry Monastery to listen to Buddhist teachings and, if possible, to meet that legendary old monk there.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 608: An Empty Stomach Wont Hold Buddhist Teachings

    Upon entering White Deer Prefecture again, Chen Chao intended not to dy on the road and headed straight for Deercry Monastery.

    Currently, only three major sects outside the Great Liang maintained strong ties with the dynasty. These included Myriad Sword Sect, the leader of the Great Peace Dao lineage in Daoism; Deercry Monastery, which maintained its friendly rtions with Great Liang because of that ck-robed Nation Teacher; and most recently, Sword Qi Mountain, whose swordsmiths had arrived in the Divine Capital.

    Speaking of Sword Qi Mountain, the swordsmiths who had discreetly traveled to the Divine Capital had now fully settled within the Ministry of Works. They had trained numerous artisans and set a solid foundation for armament manufacturing. Reportedly, the Ministry of Works was currently producing new military equipment for the frontier army, and as soon as the trials were sessful, they would immediately proceed with mass production. In the near future, the military capabilities of the Great Liang Dynasty were expected to advance significantly, which would ultimately reduce casualties in battles against the demon race from the north.

    However, with the rising cost of these new armaments, the Ministry of Revenue was overwhelmed. Requests for funding flooded in, especially from the Ministry of Works, which recently demanded a significant sum for repairs to the imperial pce.

    Butpared to now, that bit of expense seemed trivial.

    Rumor had it that the Minister of Revenue had been sighing constantly, and each day at the ministry, upon hearing that officials from the Ministry of Works had arrived, he nearly wished he could hide under his desk.

    Yet, everyone in the imperial court understood well enough that His Majesty had always had grand ambitions. His efforts to strengthen the North had long been apparent. Now, after the recent upheaval in the Divine Capital, His Majesty the Emperor''s will was virtually unchallengeable. In the past, there would always be some ministers gathering to advise, whether their efforts made an impact or not. But now, despite these rumors circting for quite some time, not a single court official could be seen outside the pce gates.

    When that day truly arrived and His Majesty''s decree was issued, however difficult it might be for the Ministry of Revenue, they would still have toe up with the required funds.

    After the failed abdication attempt, the voice of the Great Liang Dynasty had gradually been reduced to a single one. Even if some still felt reluctant, this was not the time to speak out.Reflecting on this, Chen Chao felt a bit of satisfaction in his contribution. If his actions could help reduce the loss of lives for soldiers in the north, then perhaps he could feel he had lived up to that maternal grandfather whom he had never met.

    As Chen Chao was walking, he was lost in thought, unaware that the clear skies from just moments earlier had darkened, now filled with gathering dark clouds.

    In the distant sea of clouds, thunder rumbled, as if flood dragons were churning within.

    Chen Chao snapped back to reality, looked up at the sky, and sighed. If the heavens were determined to pour down heavy rain, what could he do about it?

    Looking around, while he was not exactly in a remote wilderness, it did not seem he was close to any towns or viges either.

    Just as he resigned himself to bing soaked, he noticed a small temple at the foot of a distant hill.

    Quickening his pace, he managed to reach the temple before the first drop of rain fell. Standing under the eaves at the entrance, he nced up at the que over the temple doors, inscribed with threerge characters:

    Temple of No Grace.

    The words were written in standard script; neat and precise.

    Judging from the strength of the strokes, it seemed the one who wrote them was a schr with some study in calligraphy. But such things were not umon in White Deer Prefecture, given that Great Liang was often said to produce the finest schrs from White Deer.

    Having enlisted a schr with notable calligraphy skills to inscribe the que was not a difficult matter. Schrs were often fond of such elegant pursuits, and such urrences weremonce in White Deer, whether forrge temples or small. ?

    Chen Chao originally did not n to enter the temple. He stood under the eaves, intending to resume his journey as soon as the rain lessened. But after only a brief moment, a middle-aged monk emerged from the temple, and walked to the entrance. Upon seeing Chen Chao, he gave a gentle smile, ced his hands together, and said softly, "Since Benefactor havee to our doorstep, why not step inside?"

    Chen Chao chuckled. "I truly didn''t want to disturb this peaceful temple, nor disrupt the masters'' practice. The rain was simply too heavy, so I only sought brief shelter under your eaves."

    The middle-aged monk shook his head and replied, "If Benefactor speaks so, you''ll really diminish our monks'' merit. The Lord Buddha ispassionate, delivering all beings from suffering. Although the temple has little to offer you, we can still offer a cup of hot tea."

    Since the monk had put it that way, Chen Chao felt it would be impolite to refuse. Smiling, he nodded, ¡°In that case, I''ll dly ept your hospitality.¡±

    Entering the Temple of No Grace, it was much as he had imagined. From the outside, the temple did not seemrge or grand, and the interior was even more modest. The pirs before the main hall had peelingcquer, and from a distance, he could see the traces of insect damage. Left unchecked, it would likely only be a matter of years before the main hall itself would copse.

    At a nce, it was clear that the Temple of No Grace had been here for quite some time and had seen little upkeep, indirectly proving that its incense offerings had been modest over the years.

    After all, Chen Chao looked around and confirmed that there was not a single worshiper inside. Normally, even in heavy rain, a thriving temple would still see quite a few people.

    Chen Chao arrived in front of the main hall, and the middle-aged monk excused himself, saying he would prepare a pot of fine tea. At the same time, an elderly monk emerged from the hall. The old monk was thin, with kind eyes, but his robe was patched together with multipleyers; truly a hundred-patch garment.

    This must be the abbot of the temple.

    Chen Chao cupped his hands in greeting, but before he could speak, the old monk smiled and said, "Benefactor has such sincerity, wishing to create a good karmic connection with the Buddha, This old monk thanks Benefactor on behalf of all the monks in this temple"

    Chen Chao paused for a moment and then saw the old abbot step aside, revealing a severely chipped merit box right in front of him.

    Chen Chao frowned and said, "I left in a hurry, and I don''t have any money on me."

    The old abbot smiled warmly and replied, "That''s no problem. If Benefactor has something of value on you, it would be just as good."

    "I don''t have anything like that," Chen Chao shook his head as he looked at the old abbot.

    "Oh, I see... If Benefactor could leave an IOU, that would work too."

    The old abbot seemedpletely unconcerned with matters of face, still smiling as he looked at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao''s expression stiffened. "Master, don''t you fear that this behavior could dishonor the Buddha''s teachings?"

    The old abbot was not angered. He simply stretched out his sleeve, and sighed as he said, "If the Lord Buddha is truly spiritual, I believe He would forgive this destitute monk. To cultivate Buddhism, to cultivate the heart... one can cultivate all they want, but when the stomach is empty, no matter how much you understand of the Dharma, they may not be enough strength to share it with others."

    Hearing these words, Chen Chao actuallyughed. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a money pouch, and said with a smile, ¡°I do have some incense money, but I''d like to listen to Master''s teachings first.¡±

    The old abbot frowned and replied, ¡°Benefactor, saying that sounds a bit too vulgar.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Chao replied nonchntly, ¡°Then I''ll just listen to Master''s teachings for free. I presume Master doesn''t mind missing out on some incense money.¡±

    At this, the old abbot''s frown deepened, ¡°Benefactor looks young, yet you seem weighed down with the troubles of the world. Where''s the youthful spirit?¡±

    Chen Chao counterattacked, ¡°I''ll take that as apliment, Master.¡±

    The old abbot sighed and was just about to speak when his stomach involuntarily growled loudly.

    The old abbot was not embarrassed at all, but his old eyes looked at Chen Chao as if they held countless unspoken words.

    Finally, Chen Chao relented and tossed a few skygold coins into the donation box.

    The coins hit the bottom of the donation box with a hollow sound, revealing just how empty the box was. It had likely been a long time since any money hadnded in it.

    Seeing Chen Chao¡¯s generosity, the old abbot''s face lit up with joy. ¡°Come,e, Benefactor, follow this destitute monk into the hall, and this destitute monk will share the Buddha''s teachings with you properly!¡±

    Seeing the old abbot''s delighted expression, Chen Chao felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine and waved his hand. ¡°No need to enter the hall, right here at the doorway is fine.¡±

    At these words, a hint of disappointment shed across the old abbot''s eyes. If he could have persuaded Chen Chao to enter the hall and see the pitiful state of the Buddha statue, perhaps he could have coaxed even more incense money out of Chen Chao.

    The old abbot was not a greedy man. Soon, he dragged out two benches and ced them in front of the main hall. Just then, the middle-aged monk returned, bringing tea.

    At a nce, Chen Chao could see the tea leaves were pitifully few, and the tea looked far from high quality.

    The old abbot smiled and said, ¡°Huisi, stop fussing and go fetch thest of the rice from the storeroom to make a pot of porridge. My old bones aren''t as sturdy as yours, if I don''t drink some porridge soon, I might just pass on.¡±

    The monk named Huisi was taken aback and huffed, ¡°Master, the rice bin is practically empty. Are we really using it all for one meal? How will we get by?¡±

    The old abbot chuckled, shook the donation box, and pulled out a skygold coin. ¡°After the porridge, head to the nearby vige to buy some rice and flour. And with what''s left, have them make master a new robe...¡±

    The middle-aged monk took the coin and asked softly, ¡°Master, isn''t it time for this disciple to get a new robe too?¡±

    The old abbot looked at him, speaking earnestly, ¡°Huisi, how many times has master told you? As disciples of Buddhism, our focus is on cultivating our character. Without enduring hardship, how will you ever grasp the true essence of the Buddha''s teachings?¡±

    The middle-aged monk muttered under his breath, ¡°This disciple has been cultivating diligently for so many years, yet I haven''t really understood anything...¡±

    The old abbot frowned and was just about to reprimand him when the middle-aged monk quickly turned and said, ¡°Master, this disciple will go boil the porridge now!¡±

    Whether or not he got a new robe did not matter. Now that there was some money, at least they would not go hungry for quite some time, which was a rare blessing for the few monks left in the temple.

    When you''re hungry, there''s nothing more important in the world than having a full belly.

    This was a truth the middle-aged monk knew all too well.

    Watching the middle-aged monk leave, the old abbot pressed his palms together and murmured softly, ¡°Getting angry before the Lord Buddha... what a sin, what a sin!¡±

    Chen Chao looked at this scene, at a loss whether to cry orugh.

 Chapter 609: Buddhist Teachings Is Everywhere

    The heavy rain continued, and the old abbot satfortably in front of the main hall, holding a bowl of hot porridge. He sighed with gratitude as he remarked that it had been a long time since he had had porridge with so many grains of rice.

    Chen Chao teased, ¡°At other temples, with a donation, you can at least have a vegetarian meal. Why is it that at your temple, Master, you can''t even offer a bowl of hot porridge?¡±

    The abbot was a bit slow to react, grimacing as he said, ¡°Benefactor looks like a person of wealth and high status, would you even appreciate this bowl of in porridge?¡±

    Chen Chao nodded with a smile. ¡°I wouldn''t turn it down.¡±

    "... ..."

    Hence, a short whileter, Chen Chao was also holding a bowl of hot porridge, sitting alongside the old abbot under the eaves, drinking porridge together.

    It seemed the old abbot truly had not eaten for a long time. He finished his bowl of in porridge in just a few gulps. Then, he used his bony fingers to scrape thest grains of rice into his mouth, after which he looked at Chen Chao, who was leisurely sipping his in porridge.

    Chen Chao took a sip and said, ¡°If Master doesn''t feel it dishonors Buddhism for me to drink porridge and listen to your teachings, you may begin preaching now, Master¡±

    The old abbot set down his empty bowl and smiled. ¡°It''s no issue. But which scripture would you like to hear, Benefactor? This destitute monk can recite a section for Benefactor.¡±Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°Listening to a scripture once or twice doesn''t lead to true understanding. Why not tell me something outside of the buddhist scriptures, Master?¡±

    The old abbot pondered for a moment, refraining from speaking right away. He looked at Chen Chao and then, after a pause, said softly, ¡°This destitute monk knows a bit about face-reading. Judging by the clouded expression between Benefactor''s brows, I suspect, and forgive me, as Benefactor may not like to hear this, that someone close to Benefactor has recently died because of you...¡±

    Chen Chao, who had been quietly drinking his porridge, stopped and looked up, finally sizing up the old monk in front of him seriously.

    The abbot said with surprise, ¡°Though in my youth, this destitute monk was as handsome as jade and quite dashing, I''m now quite aged. Could it be that Benefactor still sees traces of this destitute monk''s former looks?¡±

    The corners of Chen Chao''s mouth twitched. This old man in front of him was truly nothing like those so-called enlightened buddhist monks!

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°Master, do you know how many?¡±

    The abbot replied, ¡°Two or three.¡±

    Chen Chao fell silent, his expression finally turning serious.

    ¡°But it looks like Benefactor didn''t take it to heart. A man as indifferent as Benefactor should be a wicked doer, yet Benefactor is a good person. Strange, strange indeed.¡±

    The abbot muttered to himself, ¡°What''s strangest of all is that the shadow in Benefactor''s heart lingers over a matter involving someone who is not close to you. If this destitute monk isn''t mistaken, this person is one that Benefactor keeps thinking of these days, someone you cannot forget.¡±

    ¡°Those close to Benefactor died because of you, yet Benefactor remains unconcerned, while the death of someone unrted lingers in Benefactor''s mind, how peculiar indeed."

    The old abbot mused. ¡°In all my life, this destitute monk has never met someone quite like Benefactor.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the old abbot and asked, ¡°May I ask which ancient temple Master hails from?¡±

    The old abbot chuckled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Our meeting is fate, there''s no need to delve too deeply. In this life, thest thing this destitute monk cares about is status. Would it make any difference if this destitute monk came from Deercry Monastery? Would that make even a fart profound buddhist teachings? Or, if this destitute monk is nothing but an abbot of this humble temple, would speaking like a lotus blossoming from my mouth be seen as mere trickery?¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. ¡°Master, you''re right.¡±

    The abbot smiled, saying nothing further.

    Chen Chao asked calmly, ¡°This matter weighs on my heart and won''t go away. I wonder, does Master have a way to help me?¡±

    The old abbot pointed to the donation box nearby.

    Chen Chao was taken aback, at a loss whether to cry orugh. Nheless, he rose and tossed a few more skygold coins into the donation box. When he looked back at the abbot, to his surprise, the abbot shook his head.

    Hence, Chen Chao dropped a few more skygold coins into the box.

    The old abbot sighed, ¡°Yourprehension iscking, Benefactor.¡±

    Chen Chao frowned, ¡°Now, that''s a bit much, Master!¡±

    The old abbot then smiled, ¡°When this destitute monk pointed to the donation box, it wasn''t to ask Benefactor give more incense money. That''s why this destitute monk shook my head when Benefactor dropped more coins in.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean, Master?¡± Chen Chao stared at the old abbot.

    The old abbot chuckled, ¡°The words ''merit and virtue¡¯ on the box.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor keeps thinking about your mistakes, so your heart remains knotted, hoping to make up for them with good deeds. But who in this world is without faults? Since it was an unintentional mistake, why cling to it so tightly and let it weigh on you? Acting under such a burden, your heart will naturally remain knotted.¡±

    The old abbot smiled as he said, ¡°In the end, it''s Benefactor who is making things hard on yourself.¡±

    Chen Chao fell into silence.

    The old abbot said nothing further, his gaze drifting toward the outside of the temple. Heavy rain continued to pour, and soon a group of people entered the temple''s gate. Seeing the old abbot, a rather handsome young man sped his hands and said, ¡°We seek refuge from the rain in your revered temple. I hope Master doesn¡¯t mind!¡±

    The old abbot stood and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Please, Benefactors,e in and enjoy some hot tea.¡±

    But that young man merely shook his head, and the group stayed under the eaves, not approaching. However, he did cast a couple of nces at Chen Chao.

    The old abbot did not press them and just remarked with a sigh, ¡°That young benefactor, in terms of appearance, was not much different from how this destitute monk looked in my youth.¡±

    Chen Chao teased, ¡°Master, don''t you feel guilty saying that?¡±

    The old abbot replied seriously, ¡°While this destitute monk''s skill in buddhist teachings may not be outstanding, I''ve never thought myselfcking in lookspared to others.¡±

    Chen Chao could only give a big thumbs-up.

    The old abbot nodded, very satisfied.

    After that, the two fell into silence, perhaps because of the presence of strangers. The old abbot said little more, and about an hourter, the rain stopped. That group of unknown cultivators departed, doing so swiftly and without hesitation.

    Chen Chao muttered, ¡°Two in the Bitter Sea Realm, one Great Beyond realm.¡±

    The old abbot smiled and asked, ¡°Benefactor, are you curious about where they''re headed?¡±

    Chen Chao asked curiously, ¡°Master, you know?¡±

    The old abbot nodded but did not speak.

    Chen Chao gave a bitter smile, ¡°I''m really out of money.¡±

    The old abbot thenughed heartily and said, ¡°Eight hundred miles from here, there''s an estate. The master of the estate has a treasured family heirloom, passed down through generations, carefully kept from outsiders. Now, as the estate has fallen into decline, the old master knows he doesn''t have much time left, so he wishes to entrust the treasure and his young son to a sect. These people are all here to recruit a disciple.¡±

    Chen Chao asked curiously, ¡°Are they truly just recruiting?¡±

    The old abbot smiled, ¡°Why look at it so incisively, Benefactor?¡±

    Chen Chao chuckled, ¡°Since the rain has stopped, I''ll be taking my leave too.¡±

    The old abbot smiled, ¡°Allow me to see you off, Benefactor¡±

    The old abbot sent Chen Chao to the temple gate, before stopping there to say, ¡°Buddhism teaches of pure detachment, yet even after a lifetime of practice, this destitute monk still can''t reach such a state. When this destitute monk is hungry, I still think of getting some money to buy rice and drink a warm bowl of porridge. When this destitute monk wears this patched-up robe for too long, I can''t help but yearn for a new one. In life, we strive to be faultless, but who is perfect? Even saints aren''t free from ws, and this destitute monk doesn''t believe they truly live without fault either.¡±

    ¡°Having swindled some money from you, Benefactor, this destitute monk will leave you with a few words.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded, ¡°Please speak, Master.¡±

    The old abbot slowly said, ¡°The moon waxes and wanes, no one is without ws.¡±

 Chapter 610: Since Time Immemorial, the World Doesnt Change

    Chapter 610: Since Time Immemorial, the World Doesn''t Change

    The old abbot smiled warmly at Chen Chao and said, ¡°It''s rare to meet someone as good-natured as Benefactor. This destitute monk is truly grateful from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Chen Chao joked back, ¡°It''s also my first time meeting a monk as thick-skinned as you, Master.¡±

    The old abbot was not the least bit offended, he just gave a bow, ¡°Safe travels, Benefactor. May we meet again if fate allows.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled, nodded, and left the temple.

    After Chen Chao disappeared from sight, the old abbot slowly turned back toward the temple. From somewhere within, the middle-aged monk named Huisi emerged, looking worried. ¡°Master, you spoke so much today, revealing so many Heaven''s secrets. How many years of your lifespan will this cost you?¡±

    If Chen Chao knew that the few skygold coins he donated had effectively cost the old monk years of his life to reveal heaven''s secrets, who knows what he would think.

    The old abbot was unfazed. He patted his disciple on the head with a smile and said, ¡°What''s the use of living a long life and studying buddhist teachings all your life if you''re not helping others transcend suffering?"

    The middle-aged monk raised an eyebrow and argued, ¡°But Master, you can''t just reveal heaven''s secrets to everyone you meet. He only donated some skygold coins, and you''re treating him like a saint?!¡±

    "That''s why I say that your cultivation iscking. Just one look and I can tell that Benefactor is someone capable of bringing change to the world. Calling him a ¡®good person¡¯ doesn''t quite describe it.¡±The old abbot smiled and added, ¡°If spending a few years of my life can help him resolve his inner turmoil, then perhaps that will also be a blessing for themon people.¡±

    The middle-aged monk was puzzled. ¡°Master, since when did you acquire such an ability, to see a person''s true nature at a nce?¡±

    The old abbot said seriously, ¡°This is all cultivation.¡±

    After saying this, the old abbot sighed heavily and began walking toward the meditation rooms in the distance, lost in thought.

    The middle-aged monk felt a bit ashamed. But soon, he noticed a scroll had fallen from his master''s robes. He picked it up and unrolled it - wasn''t the person in the painting the young man who had just sought shelter from the rain in the temple?

    There was even a small row of words below the portrait.

    The corners of the middle-aged monk''s mouth twitched, ¡°Master''s skill at bullshitting with a straight face is something I can never learn.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Temple of No Grace, Chen Chao walked along the main road, reflecting on the old monk''s words. He could not shake the feeling that this monk must be an enlightened monk from some ancient temple. But for some unknown reason, he had settled down in such a small temple.

    But on second thought, maybe it was not necessarily the case that such experts only came from great sects. After all, just as noble families could produce outstanding descendants, couldn''t humble backgrounds, including former noble families, also give rise to great talents?

    In this world, who could say for sure?

    After his encounter with the old monk, Chen Chao found himself losing interest in visiting Deercry Monastery. Deercry Monastery definitely had quite a number of enlightened monks, but it was hard to believe there would be anyone as interesting as that old abbot.

    Still, since he hade this far, it would be a waste to turn back now. Besides, seeing the ce where that ck-robed Nation Teacher once cultivated would be interesting.

    Unknowingly, he found himself on the main road, where the number of travelers had grown.

    Most of them were cultivators traveling in groups of three to five,prising both young and old.

    Almost all were heading the same way as him, but they moved with urgency, too preupied to pay any attention to the young man in ck, saber hanging his side.

    But as the crowd grew, though, someone eventually took notice of him, it was a young woman dressed in pure white, with a sword hanging at her waist. She looked like one of those cultivators on the mountain who admired the style of sword immortals, yet she seemed tock the talent for Sword Dao. Though she carried a sword, there was no hint of sword qi about her.

    When her eyesnded on the lone Chen Chao, she did not hold back her disgust, rolling her eyes in open disdain.

    Chen Chao was taken aback, unable to figure out how he could have possibly provoked her and earned the eye-rolling.

    If it had been just one person, then forget it. But over the next hour, as Chen Chao strolled along the main road, he lost count of the number of times he received eye-rolling.

    At first, Chen Chao thought it must have been because of the saber at his side, marking him as a martial artist. But as he continued for a few miles, he saw plenty of other martial artists along the way, none of whom seemed to be getting the same hostile looks.

    Puzzled but with no one to ask, Chen Chao could only press on, bewildered.

    Soon, he approached amandery town. Beside the main road, there was a teahouse where many cultivators were resting. By the time Chen Chao arrived, only one empty table remained.

    After ordering a pot of tea and a te of snacks from the shopkeeper, Chen Chao sat down, only to receive yet another bout of eye-rolling from a nearby female cultivator whose appearance was fairly decent. Chen Chao sighed and was just about to ask her, but then noticed herpanions casting unfriendly gazes his way. Chen Chao could only drop it.

    Of course, to those around him, Chen Chao''s reaction only made him seem timid and afraid of confrontation, prompting even more disdain in the woman''s eyes.

    Chen Chao quietly poured himself a bowl of tea. Just as he took his first sip, a young man entered the teahouse, dusty from travel. After scanning the room, he headed straight toward Chen Chao and, with a smile, asked, ¡°Brother, if you don''t mind, could I share your table? Seems there''s no other spot avable.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded and smiled slightly. ¡°Please, make yourselffortable.¡±

    The young man returned a grateful smile, ordered his own pot of tea and te of snacks, and sat down across from Chen Chao. As they waited, he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother, are you also on your way to Divine Water Mountain Vi to join the excitement?¡±

    Chen Chao was taken aback, then remembered the old monk''s words from before. After a moment of silence, he asked curiously, ¡°So, it''s the Divine Water Mountain Vi that ns to entrust their heirloom, along with their young son, to a sect?¡±

    The young man nodded with a smile. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Intrigued, Chen Chao asked, ¡°I''ve heard a bit about it, but don''t know the details. This so-called family heirloom...¡±

    The young man took arge sip from the tea he had just received from the shopkeeper before answering with a grin. ¡°It''s a natural immortal spring, said to have flowed for countless years. It''s highly beneficial for alchemy and for watering spiritual herbs. In the past, the Divine Water Mountain Vi had powerhouses every generation, so even though the surrounding sects coveted it, they obediently paid in skygold coins instead of resorting to force. But as with the moon''s waxing and waning, every sect has its own rise and fall. This generation''s Vi Master, Yu Canghai, is a martial artist at the Great Beyond Realm. Years ago, in his prime, he could still hold his ground. But as he''s aged and suffered hidden injuries from past battles with old enemies, he knows he doesn''t have much time left. What''s more, he has only one young son, whose cultivation talent is limited. Knowing his son likely wouldn''t be able to protect the immortal spring after his passing, Yu Canghai came up with this n to entrust his legacy. I reckon he''s not exactly willing to part with the spring, but he''s ready to exchange it for his youngest son''s lifetime of peace.¡±

    The young man seemed quite talkative, eagerly exining the situation in one breath. ¡°Now, sects from across the entire White Deer Prefecture, spanning thousands of miles, have sent people here. Officially, they''re here to recruit disciples, but everyone knows what''s really going on.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. ¡°If they ept a disciple now, they''ll have full control over how they cultivate them. At worst, they could treat him as an idle member, and they''d still gain an immortal spring for free. Not a bad deal, it even earns them a bit of reputation.¡±

    The young man nodded repeatedly. ¡°Exactly, exactly. For a sect to uphold its reputation is extremely important. Acquiring something in this way is far better than seizing it by force.¡±

    ¡°Though the old vi master is a martial artist, he''s a clever one. While he''s only entrusting his young son, he''s also hosting an ¡®Immortal Spring Gathering.¡¯ The guests who arrive at the vi will get to enjoy a few bowls of the immortal spring water. Whether they drink it themselves or use it for alchemy, it''s greatly beneficial. Naturally, this has drawn many cultivators from White Deer Prefecture to flock here.¡±

    The young man sighed. ¡°Even though the old vi master hopes to gain some goodwill for his son through this, how many of these cultivators will truly feel grateful? When his young son encounters trouble someday, how many will step forward to help?¡±

    Chen Chao took a sip of tea and replied, ¡°Peoplee and go, tea turns cold. Those few words say it all.¡±

    The young manughed heartily. ¡°Brother, you see things clearly.¡±

    As they continued chatting, Chen Chao happened to mention the disdainful looks he had been receiving. The young man burst outughing. ¡°Brother, your attire, are you not intentionally imitating that martial artist Chen Chao?¡±

    Chen Chao looked puzzled. ¡°Isn''t he notorious in the foreignnds? Why would anyone imitate him?¡±

    Seeing Chen Chao''s genuine confusion, the young man exined, ¡°His reputation isn''t the best, but after reaching third ce on the Latent Dragon List and ying a young demon genius in the Northern Frontier, his reputation in the foreignnds has improved somewhat. Cultivators from the major sects wouldn''t imitate him, but many young martial artists havee to see him as an idol. Nowadays, you can spot some young martial artists with simr attire: ck robes and a saber at the waist. While it''s not exactly amon sight, you''ll still run into a few here and there.¡±

    Chen Chao chuckled bitterly. ¡°No wonder I''ve been getting disdainful looks for no reason, it turns out this was the reason.¡±

    The young manughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting fellow, Brother. But since we''ve met, why don''t we head to the Divine Water Mountain Vi together and try to snag a bowl of spring water?¡±

    After a moment''s thought, Chen Chao nodded. ¡°In that case, let''s go together and take a look.¡±

    The young man introduced himself with a smile. ¡°My name is Lin Yin, a mere itinerant cultivator. May I ask for your name?¡±

    Chen Chao sighed. ¡°What a coincidence. I happen to share the same surname as that Chen Chao, myst name is also Chen, and my first name is just Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Brother Chen, those disdainful looks were not undeserved,¡± Lin Yin said with a heartyugh.

    Chen Chao sighed, as if being surnamed Chen truly was an unlucky thing.

    Lin Yin patted him on the shoulder, about to say a fewforting words, when he noticed a group of cultivators passing by the tea shop.

    Among them was a strikingly beautiful woman dressed in white, with captivating soul-enchanting eyes, long legs, and an impressive figure. Her allure was evident at a nce.

    Though incredibly beautiful, the woman exuded a distant, frosty aura that seemed to keep everyone at arm''s length. Yet rather than creating a sense of detachment, her coldness only made one more curious to know her better.

    Lin Yin clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn''t expect her to be here.¡±

    Chen Chao nced over,pletely perplexed.

 Chapter 611: Old Friends Dont Meet Often

    "Have you heard of the Drooping Cloud Sect?"

    Lin Yin watched the group of cultivators gradually disappear into the distance before finally looking away and smiling. "Speaking of which, this Drooping Cloud Sect is quite interesting. Can you imagine that a woman named Zhang Wantang is actually the sect master of Drooping Cloud Sect?"

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows, thenughed. "Although it''s notmon for a woman to lead a sect, it''s not so rare that there wouldn''t be one or two here and there, right?"

    Lin Yin chuckled. "It''s not strange that a woman became the sect master, it''s her story that''s peculiar. She was originally the legitimate daughter of the Zhang Family in White Deer Prefecture. From a young age, she showed an impressive talent for cultivation and waster taken into the Drooping Cloud Sect by the sect master. Soon enough, many disciples in the sect wanted to be her Daopanion, including the sect master''s most favored legitimate son. If things had gone as expected, she would have be the next sect master''s wife before long. But, unexpectedly, she chose an illegitimate son instead and even helped him be the sect master. Honestly speaking, he was considered outstanding too, but Drooping Cloud Sect continued its decline, so she had to step up and take over. Initially, no one believed in her, but now she''s truly brought new life to a sect that was on the verge of copse. Isn''t that an impressive achievement?"

    Chen Chao nodded and praised, "It''s indeed remarkable."

    Lin Yin smiled and said, "There are many women called ¡®celestial fairy¡¯ in the foreignnds, and even a ranking list for them. She''s on it too, thoughpared to others on the list, her talent may not be the highest. But in terms of resolve and decisiveness, she might outshine all the other celestial fairiesbined."

    When the topic of these so-called celestial fairies came up, Chen Chao remembered that he had indeed killed a few himself, so he merely smiled calmly.

    Lin Yin added, "Since she¡¯se here herself, she must be determined to win. But it won''t be that easy. Going along this time to watch the excitement, we might get to see a good show."

    After finishing their tea, they noticed that the original group at the tea shop had long since departed. The two of them did not linger either and immediately rose to their feet. Since there was still some time before the Divine Water Mountain Vi''s Immortal Spring Gathering, they were not in any rush to travel, especially since it was only eight hundred miles away.Along the way, the two chatted quite a bit. Lin Yin was a native of White Deer Prefecture who grew up here, having never left this region in his life. He was quite knowledgeable about the local customs and had no shortage of things to talk about.

    "From Brother Chen''s ent, you don''t sound like a native of White Deer?"

    "I''m from Wei Prefecture."

    "White Deer Prefecture has plenty of schrs, which gives it a more literary atmosphere. But if we''reparing the level and number of cultivators, it falls short of Qingshan Prefecture. The neighboring Yellow Dragon Prefecture is famous for its sword cultivators, so byparison, White Deer really doesn''t have many notable cultivators. We''re lucky to have Deercry Monastery, the leader of Buddhism, but these monks are so low-profile that every time I meet outsiders, I have nothing to talk about."

    Lin Yin rambled on, reminding Chen Chao somewhat of when he met Yu Xiyi back then.

    "That incident at Clearwater Mountainst time actually brought disgrace to White Deer Prefecture. However, that young martial artist''s reputation didn''t suffer much here because of it. The actions of those beasts on that mountain were simply too appalling. Honestly, privately, I''d still apud the guy, though I wouldn''t dare say a good word about him in front of outsiders."

    Lin Yinughed heartily. "It''s just between you and me, Brother Chen."

    Chen Chao merely smiled in response and then said, "If we''re speaking of talent, hasn''t White Deer Prefecture produced a pretty decent genius?"

    Lin Yin paused, asking curiously. "Who?"

    "White Deer''s Xie n?"

    Chen Chao just smiled faintly.

    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about that! That genius daughter from the Xie n, although she''s currently in the Divine Capital, she is indeed from our White Deer Prefecture. I heard she''s not only the academy Dean''s final disciple, but also a rare sword cultivator with as many as nine lifeblood flying swords. I don''t know if it¡¯s true, but if it is, then when she reaches mastery in her cultivation, she might crush all sword cultivators under the heavens until they can''t lift their heads. Speaking of sword cultivators, Brother Chen, do you know about the Sword Sect''s Sect Master?"

    Lin Yin''s mind jumped topics quickly, and he was soon discussing the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Chen Chao nodded. "It¡¯s said that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master is currently in the mortal worldprehending the sword. There are wild rumors that the sword art he''sprehending has already surpassed Nepenthe."

    Lin Yin spoke with yearning. "Exactly, he''s said to be the number one sword cultivator in the world, a Great Sword Immortal in the true sense. If he trulyprehends this sword art, I don''t know who on earth could withstand it. If you ask me, after heprehends that sword, he should go straight to the demon territories and y the Demon Emperor. Such an aplishment would be unparalleled, and he''d leave his name in the annals of history forever."

    Chen Chao just smiled in response.

    In the days that followed, the two strolled at a leisurely pace. Finally, at dusk, they arrived at the foot of a green mountain.

    From a distance, they could catch glimpses of the scenery atop the mountain, where a grand vi was built against the mountainside. Its impressive scale was awe-inspiring at a nce.

    The two stopped briefly at the foot of the mountain before beginning their ascent.

    There were still two days left until the Immortal Spring Gathering, but already there were plenty of cultivators on the mountain path. Besides those sects with decent strength looking to recruit disciples, most cultivators hade for the immortal spring of the Immortal Spring Gathering.

    The path up the mountain was crowded. Chen Chao was not in a hurry, but Lin Yin shook his head and said, "We should head up early. Judging by the crowd, I''m afraid there''ll be no ce left to stay by the time we go up, and we won''t get our share of the immortal spring water."

    Chen Chao had no choice but to follow Lin Yin as they hurried up the mountain. Although Lin Yin''s cultivation realm was not low, he was only at the Bitter Sea Realm, while Chen Chao revealed an even lower cultivation realm. Lin Yin grabbed this newly acquainted friend by the sleeve and led him through the crowd up the mountain path until they finally arrived at the entrance of Shenshui Vi.

    At the entrance, the vi''s steward nced at the two of them and was noticeably more courteous to Lin Yin. When arranging amodations, the steward assigned Lin Yin a scenic bamboo pavilion. However, when it came to Chen Chao, his attitude seemed a lot more indifferent and perfunctory.

    The steward initially nned to ce Chen Chao in a rather basic lodging, but Lin Yin noticed the steward''s disdain and said with a smile, ¡°This person is a friend of mine, although he''s young, he isn''tcking in potential, it''s just that he¡¯s a bit too yful. His father often sighs, wondering how he''ll ever take on the family''s massive business if he continues tock ambition.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the steward immediately smiled and said, ¡°There''s a long road ahead. This young sir seems like someone who builds a solid foundation before seeding.¡±

    With these words, the steward quickly exchanged the basic amodation authorization proof in his hand for a better one and handed it to Chen Chao. A sly fox like him naturally recognized the value of connecting with the right people.

    After thanking the steward, Chen Chao was ready to follow the vi''s steward to his lodging. But soon, he heard amotion behind him.

    ¡°We''re here to recruit disciples, and you expect us to stay in a ce like this?!¡±

    Turning around, Chen Chao saw that it was precisely that group of cultivators who had previously given him dismissive looks. Among them was a woman with a sword hanging at her waist, he still remembered her very clearly.

    The vi''s steward offered an apologetic smile and sped his hands as he said, "My apologies to all of you. Thekeside amodations are indeed fully upied. Would you mind epting a less ideal ce for now? Later, I''ll report this to the vi master, who will personally offer an apology."

    Before the others could respond, the woman in white locked her gaze on Chen Chao. "Actually, it''s simple, just have that guy switch ces with us."

    The steward looked troubled. This group indeed hailed from a medium-sized sect within White Deer Prefecture. While the Divine Water Mountain Vi would not normally pay them much mind, in these turbulent times, they preferred to avoid making new enemies.

    Seeing the steward''s dilemma, Chen Chao smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll switch with fellow daoists."

    Hearing this, the woman in whiteughed coldly. "At least you know when to back down."

    A hint of disappointment flickered across the steward''s face. He had hoped to gauge Chen Chao''s reaction; if Chen Chao showed no fear of these people, it might indicate that his sect was more powerful. But now, Chen Chao''s show of weakness made the steward feel somewhat let down.

    Handing over his authorization proof without furtherment, Chen Chao took the new one and continued walking into the vi.

    Lin Yin, who had been observing from a distance, saw Chen Chao approach and offered an embarrassed smile.

    Chen Chao shook his head, understanding Lin Yin''s situation. Although Lin Yin''s cultivation realm was not low, he was ultimately just an itinerant cultivator. He would have to weigh whether or not to be enemies with these cultivators backed by a sect.

    Initially, their lodgings were close to one another, but now they had to head to their separate amodations.

    Chen Chao followed a vi servant to a secluded courtyard within the vi grounds. Although the view was less impressive, it suited Chen Chao just fine.

    After the servant escorted him to the entrance and gave a few instructions, he left on his own.

    After noting his lodgings, Chen Chao was in no hurry to rest, but instead wandered around. Over the years, Divine Water Mountain Vi had gradually be deserted. But now, thanks to the Immortal Spring Gathering, it was once again bustling with visitors, creating a lively atmosphere.

    Chen Chao arrived at thekeside, stopping in a secluded corner where he could observe theyout of the vi and ponder where the Immortal Spring might be located.

    Although he was not particrly covetous of it, he was curious about the spring said to capture the essence of heaven and earth.

    Many cultivators passed by thekeside, with some reuniting and catching up with familiar faces, exchanging greetings with smiles. Those sects that came under the pretense of recruiting disciples, while actually aiming for the immortal spring, were not so straightforward. Their conversations were full of veiled barbs and hidden intentions, disying the diverse interactions among people here.

    Chen Chao scanned the area, wondering if he had spotted any familiar faces, and soon enough, he did.

    By thekeside in the distance stood a woman with a sword on her back, exuding an ethereal aura like that of a celestial fairy.

    Even without seeing her face, Chen Chao immediately recognized her.

    Of course, it was not because of the woman herself, but due to the sword she carried.

    That flying sword was named Red Candle.

    That woman with the sword on her back was naturally an old friend.

 Chapter 612: Allowing It Once or Twice

    Back then, on his way to Sword Qi Mountain, Chen Chao had oncee across a sword-forging gathering. At that time, a flying sword had chosen a courtesan as its master. When the swordsmith went back on his word, refusing to honor his promise that the sword would be gifted to whomever it selected, Chen Chao stepped in to help.

    Afterward, the situation was resolved. The woman, named Yu Chu, was taken away by the couple Xu Bai and his wife, who said they were bringing her to a mountain to learn new skills. Now, seeing her here again at Divine Water Mountain Vi, it seemed Yu Chu had joined a sect in White Deer Prefecture.

    Chen Chao wondered whether Yu Chu was at Divine Water Mountain Vi purely for the excitement or for some other purpose.

    Standing at a distance, he hesitated about whether to go over and say hello, only to notice a group of young cultivators suddenly surrounding Yu Chu. Chen Chao smiled self-deprecatingly to himself. Yu Chu''s looks were not bad to begin with, and after training in the sword, she had the aura of a celestial maiden, it was no surprise that she attracted attention. In fact, it would be unusual if she did not have people around her.

    Since so many people were already around her, Chen Chao decided not to bother her. Given his own modest attire, he would likely just attract a few more disdainful looks.

    Taking out his wine sk, Chen Chao took a sip, chuckled self-deprecatingly, and walked away.

    Meanwhile, Yu Chu who was surrounded by a group of men was already feeling somewhat annoyed, but since some of them were from sects allied with hers, she forced herself to deal with them politely. Still, her gaze frequently drifted beyond the crowd. Suddenly, she caught a fleeting glimpse of a familiar back view.

    Yu Chu was taken aback, in her daze, when she pushed one of the men aside to look closer, that figure had already disappeared.

    Yu Chu furrowed her brows and bit her lip. She was sure she had not mistaken it. Even if it was just a glimpse of his back, she knew it must have been Chen Chao, the one who had helped her leave the brothel.But why would he show up at Divine Water Mountain Vi now?

    "Fairy Yu, what''s wrong?"

    Several people saw Yu Chu lost in thought and asked with concern.

    Yu Chu snapped back to reality, forced a smile, and shook her head, saying, "Nothing."

    Yu Chu''s appearance gave those present the impression of a beautiful but distant person, which appealed to them greatly. To them, a woman like Yu Chu, who came up the mountain halfway to cultivate, was much more interesting than a woman who had been cultivating in the mountain all along.

    However, when cultivators further away saw this scene, especially those who knew Yu Chu''s background, watched with cool detachment. Even if a courtesan had some luck and became a cultivator on the mountain, deep down she was still just a courtesan.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Feeling bored, Chen Chao wanted to return to his lodging to rest. However, coincidentally, on the way back, he ran into a group of cultivators including the previous woman in white.

    Seeing this group of cultivators, Chen Chao took the initiative to stop, moving aside to let them pass first. Unexpectedly, as the woman in white walked past Chen Chao, she could not help but stop and jeered, "Since you''re imitating that audacious martial artist, why are you socking in guts?"

    Chen Chao smiled slightly but did not speak.

    Originally, Chen Chao had put on this pacifying attitude. However, it only made the woman angrier. "You''re not even imitating properly, I guess your father is also a coward."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao slowly raised his head and looked at the female sword cultivator who was carrying a sword. However, before Chen Chao could make a move, two figures approached from a distance. The one leading was a robust, broad-shouldered elder with white hair and beard. It was just that his face appeared pale and somewhat sickly. Half a step behind him was the steward he had encountered earlier at the entrance of the vi.

    Seeing these two, Chen Chao suppressed the killing intent in his heart and let out a turbid breath.

    After spotting the elder, the woman seemed unwilling to engage further, casting Chen Chao a provoking nce before leaving with her fellow sect members.

    The old man then arrived, and upon seeing Chen Chao, cupped his fists and smiled. "This old man is Yu Canghai. I havee to greet you, young sir!"

    Chen Chao returned the greeting with a cupped fist. "Greetings, Old Vi Master Yu."

    "I had intended to visit Sir''s lodging, but who would have thought we''d meet here instead."

    Yu Canghai went straight to the point. "I heard about what happened at the vi entrance earlier. We have indeed wronged you, Sir, and I am grateful for Sir''s magnanimity in helping us avert a potential disaster for Divine Water Mountain Vi. Hence, I''vee personally to apologize and also to present Sir with a jug of Immortal Spring Wine as a token of apology."

    Chen Chao nced over and saw that, indeed, the steward behind Yu Canghai was holding a small jar of wine. The Immortal Spring Wine from Divine Water Mountain Vi was well-known across White Deer Prefecture. The wine itself was of top quality, and the spring water used in brewing came from the renowned immortal spring, making it incredibly valuable. For cultivators, the wine had a calming effect, while for martial artists, it was particrly beneficial for a martial artist''s physique. Clearly, this old man had put thought into the gift.

    Regardless of the reason behind it, with the old vi master himself presenting the wine as an apology, his courtesy was more than thorough.

    No one could find fault with this gesture.

    The steward handed over the wine, but Chen Chao declined, saying, "I didn''t wish to cause trouble in the first ce, so how could this be considered as me helping Vi Master solve a problem?"

    The Old Vi Masterughed heartily, "Even if it''s just as Sir says, you''ve still helped this old man greatly. Surely Sir wouldn''t turn down this humble gift?"

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, "In that case, how about sharing this jar of wine with me, Old Vi Master. If you have the time, that is."

    The Old Vi Master was taken aback, but quickly responded with a smile, "If that''s the case, then let''s enjoy a few drinks together."

    With that, the Old Vi Master took the wine jar, waved for the steward to leave, and then walked with Chen Chao toward a quiet courtyard.

    The two entered the courtyard and sat in the open-air garden. With the pleasant moonlight tonight, drinking and enjoying the view made for a charming scene.

    The Old Vi Master poured each of them a bowl of wine. As soon as Chen Chao caught the refreshing aroma, he knew this wine was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Meeting such a straightforward person as Old Vi Master is truly good fortune of three lifetimes,.¡±

    Chen Chao raised his bowl and gulped down the wine in one go. Afterward, he eximed, ¡°This is truly excellent wine!¡±

    The Old Vi Master smiled and said, ¡°The craft of brewing is nothing special, it''s only thanks to the immortal spring used in the process that the wine has such depth. Unfortunately, once this old man passes on, I''m afraid the world may not even taste this kind of inferior wine again.¡±

    Chen Chaoughed, "Why bother thinking about what happens after you''re gone?"

    The Old Vi Master set down his bowl and sighed, "Although they say children have their own blessings, my youngest son isn''t particrly gifted. If this old man could live a few more years, train him, using time to build him up, he might still be able to safeguard this Divine Water Mountain Vi. But, s, this old man doesn''t have much time left. This family legacy can only end up in someone else''s hands."

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Does Old Vi Master truly have no other exceptional rtives? Even if your biological son can''t inherit it, surely passing the vi to someone from your own lineage would be better than leaving it to an outsider."

    The Old Vi Master gave a bitter smile. "This old man isn''t so stubborn as to ignore other options. If there truly were a suitable choice, how could I have resorted to such a strategy?"

    Chen Chao sighed and offered a few words offort before falling silent, taking a few more sips of wine.

    The Old Vi Master chuckled, "Enough of that. Young sir, for someone your age to have such magnanimity is quite rare. I''d presume you muste from an extraordinary background?"

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I''m justcking in ability, not daring to stir up trouble needlessly. If Old Vi Master thinks I''m pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, you''d be gravely mistaken."

    "Truly?"

    The Old Vi Master smiled broadly and said, "This old man wasn''t present for the incident at the vi gate, so I won''tment on that. But just now, when Ye Qingyun was mocking you so provocatively, Sir did not show any anger on your face. If it''s just a matter of avoiding unnecessary conflict, there should still be some hint of anger on your face, no?"

    Chen Chao looked at the perceptive old martial artist before him and sighed. "It seems that Vi Master''s winees with a price after all."

    The Old Vi Masterughed heartily but then grew somewhat despondent. "It''s not that this old man wants to be like this. But as Sir can see, many of the sects visiting Divine Water Mountain Vi are here mostly for the sake of that immortal spring. What will happen to my son afterward is truly worrying, so this old man has no choice but to carry around antern and search in the night, hoping that I''d be lucky enough find a great buddha."

    "Your deep care for your son is admirable, Old Vi Master."

    Chen Chao said softly, "But if Old Vi Master has set your hopes on me, I''m afraid I''d be an ill-suited choice."

    Hearing this, the Old Vi Master dropped the pretense and said inly, "I have a good impression of you, Sir. If possible, I''d love to ask for your help. But if there''s no such affinity, drinking a jar of immortal spring wine to build a friendship is worthwhile too."

    Chen Chao nodded, raised his bowl, and smiled. "I''ll remember sharing this drink with Old Vi Master tonight."

    The Old Vi Master listened, looking at Chen Chao for a bit without saying anything, and sighed inwardly. At this point, he felt increasingly certain that this young man had an impressive background. He must have a sect that was not small backing him. Yet, precisely because of this, the Old Vi Master understood that such a person would have little interest in something like this measly little immortal spring.

    Since the other party was not willing, no amount of persuasion on his part would change that.

    The two drank several bowls, emptying the jar of immortal spring wine. Suddenly, Chen Chao asked, "I heard on my way here that Old Vi Master had another son in your younger days, but he left home early to join the army?"

    When the Old Vi Master heard this, he was first taken aback, then sighed as he said, "Yes, that''s true. That unfilial son was far more gifted than this old man. If he were still alive, there''d be no issue with him inheriting the family estate. But he insisted on going to the Northern Frontier to fight demons. A few years ago, he wrote to say he''d been promoted to Lieutenant General, but the next letter brought news of his death."

    Talking about his eldest son, the Old Vi Master sighed heavily with sorrow.

    Chen Chao murmured, "To die for his country..."

    "What good does that do? Leaving family matters aside, can his ancestors really forgive him in the underworld?"

    The Old Vi Master''s expression wasplicated, but there was not just me.

    It was more so sorrow.

    After all, no matter how disappointing that eldest son whom he had pinned high hopes on, he was still his flesh and blood. Now that he was gone, any resentment was futile, and should also be let go.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment but remained silent.

 Chapter 613: Immortal Spring Scheme

    Old Vi Master Yu Canghai''s heartfelt words had been half-true, half-false. Chen Chao was not easily deceived; as the Old Vi Master probed him, he was also probing him back.

    When the Old Vi Master finally finished drinking and staggered off, Chen Chao saw him to the courtyard gate, then returned to his room and sat in meditation.

    The night passed swiftly, and as dawn broke, a maidservant from the vi came to knock on the door. She was good-looking, though her face showed unease. After all, with the Divine Water Mountain Vi seemingly on the brink of copse, these servants were uncertain about their future.

    The more perceptive, attractive maids had already begun seeking out influential guests in hopes of securing a path forward. The ones with average looks were less fortunate; once the vi ceased to exist, they would have to find another way to survive.

    Chen Chao opened the door with a smile. The maidservant quickly concealed her gloomy expression, forcing a smile as she exined that today, the vi would host a weing banquet for the guests, as tomorrow was the Immortal Spring Gathering. It would be determined whom the young vi master would be entrusted to.

    Many guests had already arrived at the vi. Most who should havee had already arrived, so holding such a banquet was understandable.

    Chen Chao shook his head, indicating he did not wish to attend, and asked the maidservant to convey his apologies to the Old Vi Master.

    The maid nodded, but after a moment''s hesitation, she kindly advised, "Sir, although today is only a weing banquet, there will be fine wine brewed with immortal spring water and a small sk of the spring water itself. If you don''t attend, you''ll miss out on a rare opportunity."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao merely shook his head again, smiling as he replied, "I''m feeling unwell, so I won''t join the gathering."Hearing this, the maid said softly, "In that case, allow me to report this to the Vi Master and see if it''s possible to bring Sir''s share of the immortal spring directly here."

    Chen Chao had not expected this maid to be so considerate. After some thought, he nodded and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you. If there''s anything difficult at the vi, don''t force yourself."

    The maid smiled and nodded before turning to leave.

    Chen Chao returned to his room and did not step out of the courtyard all day. By dusk, the maid came back, and indeed brought along a small sk of immortal spring water. Chen Chao epted it with a smile and took out a few skygold coins. The maid quickly waved her hands, saying, "Sir, this servant cannot ept this."

    Chen Chao did not mind and just smiled as he said, "It''s just a small token of appreciation since I''ve troubled you a lot."

    Unable to refuse, the maid finally epted the coins. However, she then lowered her voice and said, "If Sir can avoid leaving the courtyard tonight, it would be best to stay inside."

    Chen Chao looked at the maidservant and raised an eyebrow.

    The maidservant hesitated before saying awkwardly, "I truly don''t dare to tell Sir more."

    Chen Chao chuckled and replied, "I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear anything."

    The maid nodded and did not stay here any longer, quickly leaving the courtyard.

    Chen Chao nced at the sky which was already turning dark.

    Stay in the courtyard?

    Most likely, someone would try to make a move on the immortal spring tonight.

    As for why that would involve him? Chen Chao could not figure it out for the time being.

    However, he was not too concerned about the maidservant''s warning to stay inside the courtyard. Whether it was the sect cultivators who hade to Divine Water Mountain Vi or the elderly vi master, they were at best at the Great Beyond Realm. Chen Chao no longer cared much about cultivators at this realm. ?

    Still, Chen Chao was somewhat curious about what might unfold tonight.

    When the night had fully descended, Chen Chao quietly left his courtyard and made his way to thekeside. Divine Water Mountain Vi was built halfway up the mountain, so having a vastke within the vi grounds seemed impossible. However, the vi''s ancestors had resources, and over many years, they had created an artificialke halfway up the mountain. This was not especially remarkable. Theke was fed by mountain springs, and although it was not the immortal spring, it carried traces of immortal aura. As a result, theke was exceptionally clear, and even in the sweltering summer heat, its water remained icy cold.

    Tonight, thekeside was still bustling with cultivators. They exchanged conversations andughter echoed continuously. Chen Chao stood in a corner, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.

    After observing for about half an hour, Chen Chao noticed a group of suspicious-looking cultivators. Coincidentally, among them was the white-robed woman he had shed with earlier.

    The Old Vi Master had mentioned her identity before. Her name was Ye Qingyun, and she was from a medium-sized sect in White Deer Prefecture called the Lasting Joy Sect. In White Deer Prefecture, this sect could barely rank among the lower tier of first-rate sects, but across the Great Liang, it could only be considered a second-rate sect.

    Even so, it outssed Divine Water Mountain Vi greatly, which was why the vi master did not dare to provoke them earlier.

    After lingering briefly by theke, the Lasting Joy Sect group quietly moved toward the back mountain. Chen Chao followed at a steady pace, keeping a moderate distance from them.

    Divine Water Mountain Vi was built along the mountain, situated halfway up the mountain. The location of the immortal spring was unknown to outsiders, but judging by this group''s actions, it seemed they hade prepared and already knew where the immortal spring was located.

    The group soon left the vi, climbing up a steep cliff and arriving at a cliff before venturing deep into the forest.

    "That old man Yu came up with a clever n, using the immortal spring as an offering to curry favor. But he''s asking for too much! He actually wants his son to gain an inner sect legacy disciple position and even demands a blood oath. He''s really trying to secure a good future for his son, what a beautifully thought out n. But that useless son of his, what makes him qualified to be a legacy disciple?"

    A man in the group chuckled and said, "Later, we''ll just take his immortal spring. That worthless son? Whoever wants him can have him."

    Hearing this, the othersughed as well. "Not only should we seize the immortal spring water, but we should also destroy the spring''s core itself afterward. We can''t let anyone else have it. If we can''t get it, no one should."

    The group continued moving through the dense forest, soon reaching its depths. In the distance, faint light flickered, and several guards from Divine Water Mountain Vi stood near an icy pool.

    The group attacked swiftly, silently killing the guards. Just as they approached the icy pool to inspect it, a voice rang out from nearby, ¡°As guests of the vi, why aren''t you all behaving properly? What''s the meaning of sneaking around like thieves?¡±

    The sudden voice startled everyone. Especially that white-robed woman, Ye Qingyun, who shouted angrily, "Who''s there?!"

    Momentster, Chen Chao who was dressed in ck and carrying a saber, appeared in their line of sight.

    Ye Qingyun eximed in surprise, "It''s you?!"

    Chen Chao with his ck attire blending into the night, smiled at the group. "Of course, it''s me."

    "Why are you here?!" Ye Qingyun red at Chen Chao angrily.

    Before she could say anything more, a white-robed man in the group chuckled and said, "Fellow Daoist, if you want a share of the spoils, just say so. We''re reasonable people. There''s plenty of immortal spring water to go around, we can share it with Fellow Daoist."

    Chen Chao shook his head and replied, "Even spending ill-gotten gains leaves one uneasy, let alone taking something like this."

    "Then why are you doing this, Fellow Daoist?" the white-robed man sneered. "Is it because of our previous conflict? Are you here to take revenge?"

    Chen Chao clicked his tongue. "That''s so unreasonable for you. Since you''re the onesmitting evil deeds here, where''s the revenge in that?"

    The white-robed man was about to retort when his gaze shifted to the icy pool nearby. To his shock, the water in the pool suddenly began to dissipate, drying up entirely within moments.

    The white-robed man''s expression changed dramatically, but before he could speak, a bright light suddenly burst forth from the dense forest in the distance.

    Divine Water Mountain Vi''s retainer guards rushed forward, surrounding everyone present.

    The old vi master, Yu Canghai, arrived in a rush with his people, his expression ugly. The moment his gazended on Chen Chao, a strange look flickered across his eyes.

    "Fellow Daoists, my Divine Water Mountain Vi has treated you with courtesy. How could you do something like this?!"

    The Old Vi Master looked at the group, his face darkening further.

    A steward of the vi stepped forward, ncing at the now-dry spring. After a moment, he eximed in shock, "Vi Master, the immortal spring was destroyed by them?!"

    Hearing these words, the expressions of the Lasting Joy Sect disciples became rather ugly. By this point, even the dumbest among them could grasp the situation.

    This was clearly a trap set for them.

    Ye Qingyun''s expression changed slightly but he quickly called out, "Old Vi Master, don''t misunderstand! We followed this thief here and witnessed with our own eyes, it was he who destroyed the vi''s immortal spring!"

    "Thief, hand over your life!"

    As she shouted, Ye Qingyun leaped forward. The sword at her waist unsheathed instantly, thrusting toward Chen Chao in one swift motion.

    It all happened in the blink of an eye, leaving almost everyone present no time to react.

    In an instant, Ye Qingyun was already in front of Chen Chao. From the very beginning, this Lasting Joy Sect female cultivator had sought to make things difficult for Chen Chao at every turn. To her, Chen Chao''s apparent tolerance andck of resistance made him seem like an easy target.

    Her thoughts were simple too: kill Chen Chao with a single sword strike. Even if they were used of wrongdoing, the me could conveniently fall on Chen Chao.

    After all, the dead could not speak.

    The n seemed wless.

    But reality was rarely so perfect.

    Chen Chao shattered the sword in Ye Qingyun''s hand with a single palm strike, then grabbed the white-robed woman by the throat with one hand, lifting her into the air. Her face turned red as she struggled, dangling helplessly.

    This white-robed woman should have died the previous night.

    But dying now did not seem to make much of a difference.

    Chen Chao crushed Ye Qingyun''s throat, then casually tossed out her dead body. Looking at the group of Lasting Joy Sect cultivators, he asked calmly, "Did you see me destroy the immortal spring with your own eyes?"

 Chapter 614: Pull Back from the Brink of Danger

    Everyone froze in ce, stunned by how things had developed.

    No one had expected Ye Qingyun to suddenly explode with killing intent in the blink of an eye. No one thought that she would bepletely outmatched by the ck-robed young man. And certainly, no one thought that, after stopping her, the young man would kill the Lasting Joy Sect cultivator without saying a single word.

    The other Lasting Joy Sect cultivators quickly came to their senses. The white-robed man''s eyes flickered with a trace of fear at first but quickly let out a sigh of relief as he said, "Everyone saw it! This thief has a guilty conscience and killed to silence her!"

    "Vi Master Yu, the destruction of the immortal spring''s core has absolutely nothing to do with my Lasting Joy Sect!"

    The white-robed man turned to face the Old Vi Master Yu Canghai, his eyes filled with too many emotions, emotions that only Yu Canghai could truly understand.

    "Killing to silence someone isn''t so simple. If I truly wanted to silence all witnesses, I would have to kill your entire group, then head to your so-called Lasting Joy Sect and wipe out your entire lineage. That would be killing to silence someone, ensuring no loose ends."

    Chen Chao stared at that group of Lasting Joy Sect cultivators. His tone was calm as he said, "I''ll give you one more chance. Tell me exactly what happened tonight. If I hear even a single lie, I''ll personally break each of your necks."

    Hearing this, the expressions of the Lasting Joy Sect disciples grew rather ugly. The white-robed man sneered coldly, "Do you think you can coerce us into a false confession?!"

    "Justice lies in people''s hearts. Laughable! Do you think my Lasting Joy Sect is something you can annihte just because you say so?!"Chen Chao could not be bothered with his nonsense. With a single step, he appeared near the cold pool, right beside the white-robed man. Thetter had only just realized what was happening and was about to strike, but Chen Chao caught his arm, forcefully snapping it with a swift motion. The man cried out in agony, his screams echoing through the area.

    "Whether the Lasting Joy Sect will be wiped out by me or not, you guys won''t live to see it. Because if you all don''t speak the truth, you''ll definitely die tonight."

    Chen Chao was expressionless. Several others rushed to attack him in unison, but with a surge of his qi, he sent them all flying back.

    The white-robed man red at Chen Chao with venomous hatred.

    "Young sir, you mustn''t!" The old vi master could not help but interject, trying to stop him. But Chen Chao ignored him and broke one of the man''s legs with a single kick.

    This time, he did not even bother asking any questions.

    The white-robed man who was already unable to stand continued to howl in pain. Chen Chao simply looked at him coldly.

    After a moment, Chen Chao sighed lightly.

    Hearing that faint sigh, the white-robed man quickly caught on and stammered, "I''ll talk... I''ll talk..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Half an incense stick worth of timeter, Chen Chao turned to the Old Vi Master and said, "Old Vi Master, this is the truth of the matter."

    The Old Vi Master Yu Canghai remained silent for a moment before shaking his head hesitantly, "I¡¯m afraid this isn''t enough to convince everyone."

    Everyone present could see clearly that the so-called truth had been forcibly coerced by Chen Chao.

    "That''s Old Vi Master''s matter to resolve. I have no intention of further involving myself in the affairs of the Divine Water Vi."

    Chen Chao left the cold pool and walked ahead.

    The retainers and guards of the Divine Water Vi exchanged looks, ultimately directing their gazes toward the Old Vi Master Yu Canghai.

    The Old Vi Master''s expression wasplicated. Among everyone present, none understood the truth of the matter better than he did.

    At this point, Chen Chao had already vaguely guessed some truth of the situation.

    ¡°I''m afraid that Sir cannot leave just yet!¡±

    A voice rang out from within the dense forest.

    A group of cultivators approached from a distance. Their attire varied, marking them as cultivators who hade to attend the Immortal Spring Gathering.

    Themotion here had grown toorge to ignore. Given that it concerned the Immortal Spring, something they all cared deeply about, it was only natural they came to investigate.

    The person who spoke was none other than the female sect master of the Drooping Cloud Sect, Zhang Wantang.

    The Old Vi Master furrowed his brows slightly, rather annoyed.

    Chen Chao turned to look at the alluring female sect master and asked, "Why?"

    Zhang Wantang said calmly, "The Drooping Cloud Sect has already agreed with the Divine Water Vi that the Old Vi Master''s youngest son will be a legacy disciple of our sect, and the Divine Water Vi will offer this Immortal Spring as a gift of gratitude. A blood oath has been sworn and cannot be altered."

    Hearing this, the onlookers were somewhat surprised, though most were not particrly shocked. It wasmon knowledge that while the fate of the Divine Water Vi''s youngest son was to be announced at tomorrow''s Immortal Spring Gathering, a decision would already be made beforehand.

    However, none had expected that the prize would ultimately fall into the hands of the Drooping Cloud Sect.

    That being said, what might have been a prize before had now likely turned into nothing.

    After all, the Immortal Spring had been destroyed, yet the blood oath remained unchangeable. With no more immortal spring and themitment of an inner sect legacy disciple position, the Drooping Cloud Sect was likely filled with regret at this moment!

    "Logically speaking, this immortal spring now belongs to my Drooping Cloud Sect. Since Sir is involved in this matter, you shouldn''t leave before everything has been rified."

    Zhang Wantang stared at Chen Chao. Despite being a woman, Zhang Wantang''smanding presence was no less imposing than that of any man.

    Chen Chao nced at the nearby Lasting Joy Sect cultivators and raised an eyebrow. "The matter is still unclear?"

    "Forcing a confession through violence isn''t enough to convince the masses."

    Zhang Wantang said calmly, "The Drooping Cloud Sect requires an exnation."

    Chen Chao stared at the female sect master before shifting his gaze to the silent Old Vi Master. He asked, "What does the Old Vi Master think?"

    The Old Vi Master remained silent.

    Chen Chao reached his hand out and shook his head. "Sect Master Zhang, what if I insist on leaving?"

    Zhang Wantang was silent for a moment before replying, "Then I can only detain Sir."

    Chen Chao sighed. "Sect Master Zhang, you won''t be able to make me stay."

    "I at least have to try."

    Zhang Wantang took a step forward, followed closely by the members of the Drooping Cloud Sect.

    This show of unity from the Drooping Cloud Sect clearly surpassed that of the so-called Lasting Joy Sect by several degrees.

    Chen Chao''s gaze swept past the members of the Drooping Cloud Sect andnded on Yu Chu within the crowd. Then, he smiled.

    Yu Chu appeared somewhat anxious but inexplicably felt reassured upon seeing Chen Chao''s smile.

    The Old Vi Master Yu Canghai wore aplex expression, his heart filled with conflicting emotions.

    "Sect Master Zhang..."

    Just as the Old Vi Master was about to speak, the vi steward hurriedly interjected, "Vi Master, you mustn''t!"

    However, the Old Vi Master ignored him, caught in an intense inner conflict. In the end, he sighed and said, "Sect Master Zhang, since the immortal spring''s source has been destroyed, let''s drop this matter altogether."

    Zhang Wantang''s expression froze. Originally, she had not been keen to provoke this mysterious young man to begin with, especially since she could not discern his cultivation realm at all. Moreover, judging by his reckless and upromising approach, it was evident that the power backing him was not insignificant. Otherwise, he would not have so boldly made such an irreconcble enmity with the Lasting Joy Sect.

    Although the Drooping Cloud Sect had managed to turn around its previous decline in recent years, it still faced a situation that required careful handling. Zhang Wantang''s intense desire to obtain the immortal spring was due to its immense importance to the sect''s development. Now that the immortal spring had been lost, although she was bound by the blood oath and could not say much, she had never been willing to engage in this losing deal. Since Yu Canghai had taken the initiative to speak up, she decided to let it go. This way, the reputation of the Drooping Cloud Sect would not suffer too much damage.

    "Since Old Vi Master says so, we will follow your wishes."

    Since the blood oath had been made by both parties, if both sides agreed, it could naturally be undone.

    Zhang Wantang cupped her fists toward Chen Chao and said, "I apologize for any offense caused. I hope you can forgive me."

    Chen Chao replied calmly, "There''s no need to worry about it."

    Zhang Wantang nodded and just said two words: "Let''s go."

    With that, the members of the Drooping Cloud Sect departed.

    Many of the cultivators in the crowd had been expecting to watch a good show, but they were surprised by how abruptly the situation ended.

    Chen Chao nced at the Old Vi Master and was just about to speak, when suddenly a figure shot out of the crowd, charging straight at Yu Canghai.

    "Old Man Yu, there''s no one protecting you now, is there? Your Father will be taking your life today!"

    The person who had charged out was tall and strong, like a small mountain. His qi was thick and his entire body surged with blood vitality. One look and it was clear that he was a Great Beyond Realm martial artist in his prime.

    His sudden appearance and attack on the Old Vi Master made it clear that they had a long-standing grudge.

    Old Vi Master Yu Canghai''s expression stiffened, and in the blink of an eye, he quickly adopted a fist stance, hurriedly defending himself against the attack.

    The man''s punch mmed toward the Old Vi Master''s forehead. The Old Vi Master crossed his arms in front of him, and in terms of response, there was no w. However, due to his old age and weakened condition, he no longer had the strength to withstand the blow. The punch sent him staggering back several steps, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    At this moment, someone in the crowd eximed, "Is that the Eight-Armed Heavenly King, Meng Changlong?!"

    In the White Deer Prefecture, great cultivators in the true sense were rare. Even if there were any, they would not show their faces in public. This martial artist, known as the Eight-Armed Heavenly King, was one of the few who held great renown in this White Deer Prefecture area.

    He was a pure martial artist, his physique tempered to near perfection, and he had mastered his family''s fist techniques. His attacks were fierce, and when fighting for his life, his punches seemed toe from all directions, as though eight arms were attacking at once, earning him the title of Eight-Armed Heavenly King.

    Aside from this, purely in terms of being a martial artist, Meng Changlong was perhaps the top martial artist in the White Deer Prefecture.

    At least in the Great Beyond Realm, he was considered the best.

    If Old Vi Master Yu Canghai in his youth, he might have been able to exchange hundreds of blows with him. But now, it was clear that such a thing was impossible.

    Fists fear the young and strong. Even though Old Vi Master Yu Canghai had earned renown in his youth, he was no match now.

    Such is the way of the world - how can the waves at the front forever remain?

    After just a few blows, the Old Vi Master was already vomiting blood, unable to defend himself.

    Meng Changlongughed coldly, preparing to deliver a fatal punch to finish off the old man. However, just as his punch was about tond, it was intercepted by a palm striking his elbow. Feeling the immense force, Meng Changlong was forced to raise his arm.

    In the next moment, the Old Vi Master was pulled back several yards by someone gripping his cor.

    When the Old Vi Master came to his senses, he saw a young man in ck standing in front of him, a saber hanging at his side.

 Chapter 615: Willing to Acknowledge as Master

    Eight-Armed Heavenly King Meng Changlong stepped back several paces, steadying himself, his expression dark as he red at the ck-robed young man before him. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Is your esteemed self intent on getting involved in this mess?¡±

    Earlier, while in the crowd, he had heard about how this young man had killed the Lasting Joy Sect''s young woman with a single move. Such skill suggested that he was at least a martial artist nearing the Great Beyond Realm.

    Of course, for Meng Changlong, the most critical aspect was not the young man''s cultivation realm but his background.

    The fact that he could kill a member of the Lasting Joy Sect so brazenly was enough to prove that his origins were extraordinary. At least, it was certainly not something that a sect like the Lasting Joy Sect could easily handle.

    In the White Deer Prefecture, Meng Changlong feared few in terms of cultivation realm. However, if the young man had an impressive background and a sufficiently powerful sect backing him, he was not someone he could provoke lightly.

    Even if it was just a dragon passing by, one had to size it up carefully.

    ¡°Surely your esteemed self sees the situation clearly. Doesn''t your esteemed self know what kind of scheme that old man had in mind?"

    Meng Changlong sneered as he said, "Your esteemed self isn''t rted to him. Helping someone like him, isn''t your esteemed self afraid he''ll stab you in the back?¡±

    Chen Chao looked at this Eight-Armed Heavenly King and smiled. ¡°I wouldn''t say we''re entirely unrted. If you insist on killing the Old Vi Master, why noty out the situation clearly? If Fellow Daoist is in the right, I''ll naturally back down.¡±¡°There''s nothing to discuss! Your Father is here to kill him and his son, to ensure that no one bearing the surname Yu remains in Divine Water Mountain Vi!¡±

    Meng Changlong snorted coldly, his blood vitality surging violently.

    Chen Chao said softly, ¡°Then let''s see if Fellow Daoist''s fists are strong enough to kill me."

    At this point, Meng Changlong stopped speaking and moved abruptly. Taking in a deep breath, he charged toward Chen Chao without hiding his killing intent in the slightest.

    As a renowned martial artist in White Deer Prefecture, he had already recognized the ck-robed young man before him as a fellow martial artist. Therefore, when he made his move, there was no hesitation or excess, he simply rushed toward Chen Chao. In an instant, the two pure martial artists collided. Meng Changlong raised a fist and aimed it directly at Chen Chao''s face.

    Chen Chao responded by striking Meng Changlong''s forearm with one palm and then driving his shoulder forward into Meng Changlong''s chest. Meng Changlong leaned backward to avoid the blow, simultaneously delivering a powerful kick, a robust qi surging along his leg. The force behind it was immense.

    Chen Chao countered by hammering his fist against Meng Changlong''s calf, causing him to lose his bnce momentarily. However, Meng Changlong lunged forward with his entire body,unching a flurry of punches with both hands. For a moment, the air was filled with a barrage of fists raining down on Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly as he began retreating rapidly towards the back. Yet, Meng Changlong pursued him relentlessly. Each punch carried the weight of a thousand catties, and his speed was overwhelming, giving his strikes tremendous power.

    Chen Chao retreated until his back was against arge tree. He raised one foot to brace himself, but Meng Changlong suddenly threw a punch, smashing towards the top of Chen Chao''s head.

    Chen Chao dodged the attack, but the tree behind him was not so lucky. Being struck by Meng Changlong''s fist, the tree snapped with a loud crack.

    As the tree toppled, the force of the punch continued to surge outward, reducing it to splinters.

    Sawdust filled the air as Meng Changlong stood amidst the debris like a war god, his qi radiating and roaring around him. In contrast, Chen Chao appeared much calmer. Despite Meng Changlong''s long-standing reputation and peak condition, Chen Chao was not weaker than him.

    After dodging Meng Changlong''s relentless attacks, Chen Chao reached out and grabbed one of Meng Changlong''s arms. He then delivered a punch that disrupted this fierce martial artist''s attack momentum. Following up, he struck Meng Changlong''s chest with a palm. Only then did Meng Changlong realize what had happened. But it was toote. As he tried to throw another punch at Chen Chao, he discovered that the qi in his body was rapidly dissipating.

    Chen Chao yanked hard, taking advantage of Meng Changlong''s forward-leaning posture, pressing down on this fierce martial artist''s head with one hand. Pushing down with force, he simultaneously drove his knee into Meng Changlong''s head.

    Meng Changlong''s expression changed drastically. In the beginning, he had been confident of victory, believing he could swiftly defeat this junior martial artist. However, the situation had turnedpletely against him. He was continually at a disadvantage, virtually without any chance to fight back.

    The young martial artist before him clearly still had strength left to spare.

    After striking Meng Changlong with his knee, Chen Chao followed up with a palm strike to his chin. Then, sinking his shoulder, he rammed into Meng Changlong''s chest.

    This time, the qi within Meng Changlong''s body scattered, and his body was sent flying uncontrobly. He crashed through countlessrge trees before mming heavily into the ground.

    In mid-air, arge spray of blood even scattered and fell.

    Chen Chao stood where he was, watching the scene with an expressionless face.

    The many cultivators watching were stunned. Meng Changlong was a renowned martial artist of White Deer Prefecture, a long-established powerhouse. Yet today, in front of an unknown young martial artist, he had been defeated so quickly.

    What was going on?!

    Looking at the ck-robed young man standing motionless, who had not even drawn his saber yet had gravely injured the most prominent martial artist of this prefecture, many cultivators could not help but think of a fact they did not want to believe, yet it was highly likely to be true.

    Could this person before them really be that person?

    Half an incense stick of timeter, that Eight-Armed Heavenly King finally struggled to his feet. With aplex expression, he looked toward Chen Chao, remaining silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°My skills are inferior. Thank you for sparing me, Fellow Daoist. However, my enmity with Divine Water Mountain Vi won''t end here. If Fellow Daoist truly intends to protect that Old Man Yu, you''d better kill me now!¡±

    Chen Chao nced at this long-renowned martial artist and replied calmly, ¡°I don''t know the details of your feud. If you must seek revenge, it should remain between the two of you. But if it involves unrted people, then you shouldn''t have made a move, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Meng Changlong¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he said nothing.

    Chen Chao withdrew his gaze and turned to the many cultivators present, saying calmly, ¡°For those with no prior grievances against Divine Water Mountain Vi, if any of you dare to have designs on Divine Water Mountain Vi in the future and I find out, I''ll personally visit you.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what exactly is Fellow Daoist''s rtionship with Divine Water Mountain Vi?¡±

    Among the crowd were some long-standing enemies of Divine Water Mountain Vi. They had note for the so-called Immortal Spring Assembly but to sabotage it. Yet, while the event had indeed been disrupted, an unexpected figure had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°I have no direct ties to Divine Water Mountain Vi. However, the eldest son of the Old Vi Master who died in the Northern Frontier does have some connection to me.¡±

    Looking at the crowd, Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°This official happens to serve as an official in the imperial court. Currently, I''m the Commander of the Left Guard.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°And there''s one more thing. Everyone had better remember it well.¡±

    Chen Chao swept his gaze across the crowd, speaking calmly, ¡°Divine Water Mountain Vi is under the Great Liang''s protection.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The morning glow enveloped the entire Divine Water Mountain Vi. The surface of theke shimmered with light, sending multicolored ripples across its waters.

    After learning that the immortal spring had already dried up, the cultivators no longer had any reason to remain and quickly departed. As for those who held grudges against Divine Water Mountain Vi, at least before Chen Chao left the Divine Water Mountain Vi, none would dare to do anything.

    As for Chen Chao''s final words, it would likely linger in many minds, ensuring that few would dare to make further moves.

    There were sects in the world that could disregard the Great Liang, but this crowd clearly was not among them.

    Chen Chao sat in a secluded courtyard, facing an elderly father and his young son, the Old Vi Master Yu Canghai and the young vi master, Yu Qingfeng.

    Yu Qingfeng was presently still a teenage boy with a youthful face, and looked at Chen Chao with admiration in his eyes. Having fathered him in his old age after losing his eldest son, Yu Canghai cherished him deeply as his only remaining heir.

    The Old Vi Master spoke directly, ¡°This old man won''t hide the truth from you, Lord Chen. The immortal spring''s source dried up years ago. It was a natural wonder, a treasure of heaven and earth, but after so many years, it was inevitable it would run dry. However, this old man couldn''t bear to see my young son perish along with Divine Water Mountain Vi. So, this old man devised this scheme in hopes of saving Qingfeng''s life. In my life, this old man has always conducted myself uprightly, but this one disgraceful act...really...¡±

    Chen Chao asked, ¡°When Old Vi Master set the trap, why did you have the maid take the initiative to inform? Was it to avoid involving this official?¡±

    The Old Vi Master nodded. ¡°A part of it is due to misgivings about the faction backing Lord Chen. The rest is because you, as a martial artist, are so young yet carry yourself with such integrity. It reminded this old man of my younger days, which stirred my sympathy... This old man just didn''t expect things to escte this far, nearly causing a grave mistake.¡±

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Regardingst night''s events, I saw through Old Vi Master''s n. At first, I didn''t reveal it on the ount that Old Vi Master''s eldest son had died fighting for the Great Liang in the Northern Frontier. But that connection will notpel this official to take further action. The reason this official took the actions I did afterward was due to the Old Vi Master''sst-minute change of heart.¡±

    The Old Vi Master was filled with deep shame.

    Chen Chao looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Had Old Vi Master not taken that action, this official would have also certainly helped you to the end for the sake of your eldest son.¡±

    The Old Vi Master was at a loss for words. In the end, he just let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Lord Chen, this old man has a presumptuous request.¡±

    After a brief silence, the Old Vi Master hesitated but eventually opened his mouth to say in a soft voice, ¡°This old man''s time is short and can''t live much longer. But this old man wishes to entrust my youngest son to you, Lord Chen.¡±

    Chen Chao nced at Yu Qingfeng and said, ¡°There are many ces he could go. This official is the Commander of the Left Guard now, and if Young Vi Master is willing, he could take a position in the Left Guard''s office. In the Divine Capital, no one would dare to find trouble with Young Vi Master. But with his talent, perhaps cultivating daoist techniques would suit him better than pursuing martial arts?¡±

    Suddenly, Yu Qingfeng kneeled on the ground, speaking earnestly, ¡°I am willing to take Lord Chen as my master and serve the Great Liang.¡±

    Chen Chao sighed as he looked down at the kneeling Yu Qingfeng, saying, ¡°I don''t have the ability to teach.¡±

 Chapter 616: To Let Everything See Light

    Yu Qingfeng''s eyes held an undisguised sense of disappointment. But after a slight movement of his lips, he remained silent and did not speak further.

    The Old Vi Master Yu Canghai looked at his youngest son and said with some reluctance, "Lord Chen, this old man''s son doesn''t seek to gain anything from Lord Chen''s current official position or status. He has admired Lord Chen for a long time. Ever since the Myriad Willow Convention, your actions have been etched in his heart. For years, he has always talked to this old man about Lord Chen''s matters. Now that he finally meets you, his intentions are sincere, with no ulterior motives."

    "Father, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Lord Chen."

    Yu Qingfeng shook his head. Although he was disappointed, he was unwilling to press the matter.

    Chen Chao stared at the young man before him and asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll dy your future? I may know how to kill, but I don''t necessarily know how to teach. If you insist on taking me as your master, I might not be able to help you seed."

    Yu Qingfeng shook his head, saying earnestly, "A teacher leads the way, but cultivation depends on the individual. I understand this well. If I don''t achieve anything in the future, it will have nothing to do with you, Lord Chen. It will be my own failure."

    Chen Chao let out a bitterugh, "So, it seems I have no choice but to take you on as my disciple, huh?"

    Yu Qingfeng had a confused look. The Old Vi Master Yu Canghai having seen much of the world, was more quick-witted than his son. He kicked Yu Qingfeng''s bottom and scolded him with augh, "Aren''t you going to pay your respects to your master?"

    Yu Qingfeng realized btedly and was about to kowtow when Chen Chao reached out to stop him and said with a smile, "I''ve cultivated for several years and have never taken on a disciple. If you truly want to be my disciple, it shouldn''t be so simple. How about this, you go to the Divine Capital first and find Right Guard Commander Song Lian. Tell him you''re my unnamed disciple, and he''ll take you under his wing for now. When I return, we''ll decide if I''ll officially ept you as my disciple."Yu Qingfeng beamed with joy, "I''ll follow Master''s guidance."

    Chen Chao rubbed his forehead and turned to ask, "Will Old Vi Master being to the Divine Capital as well?"

    Yu Canghai nodded, "This old man will dismiss the people at the vi and head to the Divine Capital with my son."

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment before speaking. However, Yu Canghai shook his head and smiled, "There''s no need for concern, Lord Chen. This old man still has some old friends. While I can''t trouble them all the time, it won''t be a big deal to call a few of them to apany this old man on a trip to the Divine Capital."

    Chen Chao nodded his head.

    The Old Vi Master then turned to his youngest son and said, "You go outside first, Father still has some matters to discuss with Lord Chen."

    Yu Qingfeng nodded, not thinking much of it. He simply said, "Disciple takes my leave," and happily turned to leave the small courtyard.

    The Old Vi Master watched his youngest son''s retreating figure andmented softly, "After my eldest son passed, this old man deliberately taught my youngest not to follow in his brother''s footsteps. But it seems these two children are cut from the same cloth. When Qingfeng was younger, he wanted to join the army in the Northern Frontier. If this old man hadn''t stopped him with all my might, using filial piety as the reason, he probably would have run off to the north by now."

    Chen Chao smiled, "The boldness of youth is rare and admirable."

    The Old Vi Master felt embarrassed, "What this old man said to Lord Chen earlier, I truly feel ashamed."

    Chen Chao shook his head, "Those were simply the thoughts of an ordinary person. But if everyone thought that way, the Great Liang would have long fallen. The demon race from the north would have already marched straight down, and humans wouldn''t have just lost thirty thousand miles of territory, it would have been much worse."

    "This old man feels deeply ashamed," the Old Vi Mastermented. "But now, at this point, this old man hase to terms with it. Whatever Qingfeng wants to do, let him do it. This old man won''t hold him back anymore. After all, everyone has their own path in life to choose."

    Chen Chao smiled, "With this one sentence from Old Vi Master, consider it settled."

    "In the storeroom, there''s still some of the immortal spring wine. How about we have a drink together, Lord Chen?" The Old Vi Master said with a heartyugh.

    Chen Chao shook his head, smiling as he said, "When the timees, just send me a few jars of wine to take with me."

    The Old Vi Master nodded in agreement before he said seriously, "There''s something this old man has kept bottled up in my heart for years. Originally, this old man thought I''d never be able to tell anyone as I was burdened with my own troubles. But perhaps it''s fate that this old man met Lord Chen. Maybe myte son''s spirit is guiding me..."

    Chen Chao¡¯s expression grew solemn as well. "Does it concern your son''s cause of death?"

    The Old Vi Master nodded earnestly. "This old man fears that my son didn''t simply die in the Northern Frontier, falling to the demon race¡¯s hands."

    Chen Chao looked at the Old Vi Master and remained silent for a long moment before quietly asking, "Was it someone in the army who held a grudge against him, pushing him to his death?"

    The Old Vi Master slowly shook his head.

    Chen Chao¡¯s expression turned even moreplicated.

    The Old Vi Master carefully retrieved a bundle of letters from his robe. "When this old man''s son was alive, he often sent letters home. This old man never opened them, thinking there was no need to meddle. But after learning of his death, this old man finally began to read them and discovered the truth within. I initially wanted to investigate further, after all, he was my son, and his death was so unclear. But at the time, Divine Water Mountain Vi was already on the brink of copse, and this old man had to focus on preserving Qingfeng''s life. That''s why this old man has endured in silence for so long. Originally, this old man thought I''d never have the chance to avenge him. But since I met Lord Chen..."

    The Old Vi Master¡¯s expression grew solemn. "If Lord Chen is unwilling to involve yourself in such matters, then treat it as if this conversation never happened. This old man swears on my honor that I''ll hold no grudge in my heart, nor will I ever let Qingfeng know of this matter."

    Chen Chao looked at the lettersid before him and said, "Old Vi Master, are you familiar with a certain story?"

    The Old Vi Master looked utterly bewildered.

    "Back when His Majesty traveled north to the deste north, he battled the Demon Emperor and returned south. Passing through Xuanling Commandery, he dealt with the officials of an entire province and left behind one statement: ''If you want to drink their blood, We will make you lose your lives as well." "His Majesty''s will is clear: those who die for Great Liang must not die in vain, and the living must not be disheartened."

    Chen Chao looked at the Old Vi Master and said very seriously. "His Majesty is upromising about such matters."

    For a moment, the Old Vi Master''s nose tingled, and he found himself speechless.

    Though he was a citizen of Great Liang, he had never held any particr thoughts about the Emperor, much less feelings of admiration.

    "His Majesty must oversee all of Great Liang. Oversights are inevitable, but once he bes aware of something, he''ll never turn a blind eye."

    Chen Chao looked at the Old Vi Master and said calmly, "This official will handle this matter."

    Tears streamed down the Old Vi Master''s face as he fell to his knees. "This humblemoner offers his deepest gratitude to Your Excellency!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the Temple of No Grace, light rain drizzled gently.

    Having recently earned a sum of skygold coins recently, the old abbot was finally able to enjoy a rich bowl of hot porridge instead of hot porridge that won''t hold a chopstick upright if you stick it in. Now, he sat on the doorstep, asionally picking a piece of salted vegetable from the small dish beside him. After chewing it, he would take a sip of porridge, feeling utterly content.

    The old abbot had served as the head monk of the Temple of No Grace for many years, and there was a well-known saying among the monks:

    "All the riches in the world cannotpare to a bowl of hot porridge."

    The old monk''s love for porridge had persisted for decades.

    Drinking porridge while enjoying the rain was one of life''s greatest pleasures for the old abbot.

    It was drizzling today, no visitors were expected at the temple. Having a substantial amount of skygold coins in hand, the old abbot felt no worries for the future, which only added to his sense of ease.

    The porridge was half-finished, as was the salted vegetable dish, and the old abbot patted his belly in satisfaction. Just as he was about to stand up, a man appeared out of the rain, walking up to the temple gate. Without hesitation, the man plopped himself down on the doorstep, drenched in rainwater.

    Being sttered with water, the old abbot did not get angry. He just used his chopsticks to carefully remove the specks of mud that hadnded in his bowl while looking rather disdainful. Strangely, not a single grain of rice was disced in the process.

    The man chuckled and said, ¡°I''vee all this way, and you won''t even offer me a bowl of hot porridge?¡±

    The old abbot shook his head and said solemnly, "This porridge cost this old monk a few years of my lifespan to obtain. Sharing it with my disciples already pains me enough. You''re not this old man''s son, what makes you think you can just ask for some?"

    The man clicked his tongue. "Old monk, always so stingy. What''s the point of hoarding your money? You can''t take it with you."

    The old abbot sighed. "This old monk isn''t stingy because I enjoy being stingy, it''s because I simply don''t have the money to be generous."

    The man rubbed his head and didn¡¯t argue, instead asking, "Did you take care of that matter I asked about?"

    The old abbot chuckled. "I mentioned it, but whether it works out or not is hard to say. You of all people have handled it yourself for years, why are you leaving it to a young man now?"

    The man swayed his head back and forth. "I¡¯m all alone, what use do I have for fame and recognition? Getting the job done is what matters. As for the credit, leave it to the boy. Whether he can hold his ground in the Great Liang going forward is anyone''s guess."

    The old abbot remained silent.

    The man smiled and said, "Old Monk, when do you n to go back for a visit?"

    The old abbot replied, "I originally thought I''d return in a few years to take a look. But now, it seems this old monk isn''t needed anymore. So the next time I set out, it''ll only be to head north."

    The man sighed but did not say more. He just rubbed the old monk''s bald head.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Divine Water Mountain Vi.

    Chen Chao sat in front of the table. Looking at the opened letters in front of him, his expression was iparably dark.

 Chapter 617: Bodhisattva Lowers Its Gaze

    As early summer approached, White Deer Prefecture entered its rainy season, known for its abundant rainfall. For themon people, such weather allowed them to steal some leisure amidst their busyness. Meanwhile, schrs seized the opportunity to venture out of the city in groups, indulging in countryside excursions.

    Where in White Deer Prefecture did these schrs favor most? Apart from the structures preserved from previous dynasties, Deercry Monastery was undoubtedly the most wee destination.

    Deercry Monastery was one of the oldest sects in existence across the world. Only the Infatuation Daoist Temple couldpare in terms of how long it existed, yet even then, it still fell short of Deercry Monastery''s history.

    Situated among the mountains by a river, Deercry Monastery maintained a low profile. Most monks who joined the temple would never leave for the rest of their lives.

    However, Deercry Monastery was exceptionally amodating to themon people, never forbidding their entry. Deercry Monastery even established a front temple area where monks delivered daily lectures, exining buddhist teachings to visiting devotees.

    It was thanks to these devotees that Deercry Monastery, with its monks who did not engage in production, managed to sustain itself.

    Amidst the drizzle, a group of schrs climbed the mountain path. Leading them was an elderly man with white hair and beard, followed by mostly young men. They walked leisurely, asionally reciting verses from the works of predecessors, embodying a refined and elegant atmosphere.

    At the foot of the mountain path, several well-dressed women nced curiously at the group ahead.

    Though Deercry Monastery did not impose any mandatory donation requirements on its visitors, most who came were either wealthy or of noble status.In contrast, a middle-aged man dressed in ck and carrying a peachwood sword on his back seemed rather unremarkable. Judging by his appearance, he looked to be in his early forties, though his ck-and-white-streaked hair made it hard to be certain. What stood out even more was his unusual choice to carry a peachwood sword to Deercry Monastery, giving the impression he might be a daoist from some distant temple.

    The world held countless cultivation schools, but ultimately, the three schools dominated. Among these, the distinctions between their sects were well-known to all. While Deercry Monastery and Daoism had no history of conflict, when had there ever been a daoist visiting such a sacred Buddhist site?

    While the onlookers were surprised, the middle-aged man with the peachwood sword reached the entrance of the front temple. There were no monks to greet him, instead, the sound of a lecture on buddhist scriptures echoed faintly from somewhere nearby.

    The visitors to the temple moved about quietly.

    The middle-aged man stood beneath the eaves, gazing silently at the courtyard''s buddhist pagoda.

    It was said that when the eminent monks of Deercry Monastery passed away in meditation, they would leave behind a relic[sarira]. Their relics would be enshrined in the temple byter generations. However, it was clearly impossible to be housed in this particr pagoda.

    After a brief pause, the middle-aged man walked deeper into the courtyard. It did not take long before he reached the back gate.

    Here, no visitors were present, there was only a middle-aged monk standing guard here.

    Upon seeing arrival, the middle-aged monk raised his head andmented, ¡°What a fine sword, the sharpest in the world.¡±

    The peachwood sword was blunt, it was naturally unworthy of being called sharp. Clearly, the makes sense monk was not referring to the weapon itself but to the man carrying it.

    Simply standing there, the man was already the sharpest sword in the world.

    ¡°The Sword Sect''s Sect Master has arrived at our humble monastery. What brings you here?¡±

    The middle-aged monk looked at the middle-aged man before him, having already recognized his identity.

    This was actually not difficult. In recent days, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had asionally left traces of his movements in the world. People knew he was seeking enlightenment in a sword art that transcended the mortal realm. Although Deercry Monastery refrained from involving itself in worldly disputes, it did not mean the monks were unaware of major events happening in the world.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the middle-aged monk, whose identity was unknown but whose cultivation had definitely already reached the Nepenthe Realm. He spoke calmly, ¡°I''ve heard that Deercry Monastery houses an eminent monk with an extraordinary cultivation realm. I wish to meet him and hear the master''s teachings on buddhism.¡±

    Deercry Monastery was the oldest sect in existence, and the old monk within it might well be the longest-living person in the world.

    The middle-aged monk smiled and shook his head. ¡°Sect Master is the sharpest sword in the world. Here, we merely meditate and study Zen. I''m afraid there is little we can offer to Sect Master.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied coolly, ¡°I trouble you to pass along my request."

    The middle-aged monk was unmoved and just stood in ce, looking at this man who was the pinnacle of Sword Dao, the number one figure in the world of swordsmanship. ???

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised his head to look at the middle-aged monk.

    The middle-aged monk''s robes began to ripple without wind.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master spoke softly, ¡°Forgive my offense.¡±

    As the words fell, countless sword intents surged forth from his gaze. Within a span of ten feet in front of him, an intricate web of sword qi rapidly umted and then suddenly erupted. The middle-aged monk sped his hands together in a gesture of prayer and softly chanted. Behind him, a bodhisattva dharma idol began to take shape, slowly materializing. However, just as it started to appear, it shattered abruptly.

    It vanished in an instant.

    The dharma idol dissipatedpletely in the blink of an eye.

    The middle-aged monk''s expression became ugly as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His entire body copsed powerlessly onto the ground. The prayer beads on his chest snapped, scattering countless beads like pearls that rolled in all directions.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a single step forward, his figure dissolving into nothingness. When he reappeared, he was already beyond the rear gate, walking along the winding path of blue stone bs that led toward Deercry Monastery''s true mountain pass gates.

    The middle-aged monk sat cross-legged on the ground, his gaze falling upon a nearby blue stone. The surface bore crisscrossing sword marks. It was precisely the residual force of that single sword strike from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Though the middle-aged monk had long reached the Nepenthe Realm and was one of the few powerhouses in the world, when faced with the number one person in Sword Dao, the gap was clearly too great.

    There was an insurmountable chasm between them.

    Life and death could be decided in the blink of an eye.

    Such was the distinction between an ordinary Nepenthe Realm cultivator and one at the end of Nepenthe.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master ascended the mountain at a slow pace. It was not that hecked speed, but as he climbed, faint sounds of buddhist teachings being recited echoed from the surroundings.

    He slowed his steps, wanting to listen a little longer to the sermon.

    After taking just a few more steps, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master shook his head lightly and continued toward the end of the mountain path, where Deercry Monastery''s mountain pass gates awaited.

    However, before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master could reach the gate, a figure appeared on the path ahead.

    An emaciated old monk came into view.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stopped and stood in ce.

    ¡°Sect Master hase to my monastery uninvited and even harmed one of our monks. This doesn''t seem appropriate.¡±

    The old monk spoke softly, his voice faint, yet it sent ripples through the air, like a stone cast into a tranquil, mirror-likeke.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised his head and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are, Master?¡±

    The old monk replied calmly, ¡°This old monk is Pingdu.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°So it''s the Abbot Master.¡±

    As the abbot of Deercry Monastery, the monk Pingdu''s status in the cultivation world was not far removed from that of the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s Temple Master. One presided over all daoists, while the other was regarded as the leader of all monks. However, in terms of worldly renown, the two could not have been more different.

    ¡°I wish to meet that old monk."

    The old monk''s dharma name was likely unknown to most in the world, but a select few were aware that such an old monk existed in Deercry Monastery.

    ¡°That senior has long withdrawn from worldly matters. If he doesn''t wish to meet someone, then no one can force a meeting.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu looked at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master before him and said calmly, ¡°The sword that Sect Master seeks to gain enlightenment on is the greatest instrument of ughter in the world. Deercry Monastery desires only peace for all under heaven and does not wish to see this sword arte into being. Therefore, please go back, Sect Master."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said calmly, ¡°I have studied this sword art for many years, devoting my life''s work to it. The sword art is now nearingpletion, I don''t want my previous efforts to be in vain. Today, I simply wish to meet the senior and listen to a few words of his teachings. I humbly ask Abbot not to stand in my way.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu listened, his two white eyebrows fluttering slightly despite the absence of wind. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Must Sect Master force people against their will?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nodded. ¡°For the sake of this sword, all else can be forsaken.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the old monk Pingdu said calmly, ¡°Then allow this old monk to ask Sect Master: when the sword is perfected, against whom will it be unleashed?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master replied, ¡°There are few in this world worthy of this sword.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu continued, ¡°Does Sect Master have confidence that this sword could y the Demon Emperor?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained silent for a long time before shaking his head. ¡°I don''t know.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu nodded and said, ¡°Then this old monk understands.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised his head to meet Pingdu''s gaze.

    The old monk Pingdu sped his hands together and said, ¡°I heard that Sect Master is the sharpest sword in the world. I fear that there are few things in this world that could withstand the might of Sect Master''s sword. However, this old monk has cultivated bitterly for many years and gained some insights. This old monk wonders if Sect Master''s sword could cleave this ordinary mortal body of mine.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master smiled and replied, ¡°Abbot Master''s Great Bodhisattva Realm is hardly an ordinary mortal body. However, even the so-called golden body may not necessarily block me if it truly tries to stand in my way.¡±

    Pingdu was unfazed and nced around. ¡°It must be tested, of course. If your sword cannot yet be perfected, it would be good to let me see the power of this iplete sword.¡±

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master said nothing more, merely looking at the withered old monk in front of him. Sword intent was continuously birthing and extinguishing in his eyes.

    Old monk Pingdu''s gaze fell upon the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s back. He suddenlymented, "The Infatuation Daoist Temple even brought out the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, truly... very shameless. Does Sect Master really wish for the current generation''s Sword Sect to be held in someone else''s palm?"

    "I only want to master that sword art. As for after the sword isplete, the sword will naturally belong only in my hand."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master spoke calmly, and then a gust of wind suddenly rose beside him.

    Between heaven and earth, sword intent gathered.

    The old monk Pingdu pressed his palms together and softly recited a buddhist chant, "Amitabha."

    As these words left his mouth, a resplendent Buddha image slowly formed behind him.

    The Buddha image gradually took shape, and in the blink of an eye, it rose dozens of feet high, reaching half the height of the mountain.

    Suddenly, several exmations rang out on the mountain path.

    Seeing this unusual scene, countless people were so stunned they could not speak.

    A young man dressed in ck happened to be climbing the mountain. Sensing something, he happened to look up and saw the brilliant Buddha image shining down on the mountains.

    The young man paused and quickly took note of the enormous Buddha image, which at that moment had yet to open its eyes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 618: Vajras Angry Gaze

    The ordinary worshipers in the temple naturally did not know what was happening. Looking at the brilliant, enormous Buddha image, they thought it was a manifestation of the Buddha¡¯s divine power. Many of the pilgrims even knelt down right there on the mountain path and began to bow, murmuring prayers.

    Whether monks or daoists, they all had followers across the world. Sometimes, no matter how many profound teachings were shared, they might not be as effective in solidifying belief as these asional so-called divine manifestations.

    Chen Chao stood on the mountain path, gazing up at the enormous Buddha image. He could feel the sword intent rising in front of him. After a brief silence, he more or less guessed what was going on.

    That sword intent was very familiar, for he had witnessed it a few days ago.

    The one who unleashed that sword intent could only be the current era''s number one sword cultivator, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Thinking about the growing rumors circting in the world these days, Chen Chao''s expression becameplicated. If the Sword Sect''s Sect Master truly fullyprehended that final sword strike, the storm it would arise across the world could already be foreseen.

    Aftering back to his senses, Chen Chao realized he did not want to miss this battle. Even though he was not a sword cultivator, he still did not want to miss this pinnacle battle of the current age.

    Though he did not know which eminent monk of Deercry Monastery was the one to face the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, since he drew his sword, this battle was already destined to be extraordinary.

    Chen Chao quickly walked toward the front temple, passed through the courtyard, and arrived at the back gate. The middle-aged monk from earlier was still sitting there, silently meditating. When he saw Chen Chao, the monk looked up and said calmly, ¡°Benefactor, please wait.¡±Deercry Monastery allowed worshipers to enter and exit freely, but entering the mountain pass gates of Deercry Monastery was not so easy.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°I was invited here.¡±

    The middle-aged monk looked up at Chen Chao and asked, ¡°Who is Benefactor?¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and replied, ¡°Left Guard Commander of the Great Liang''s Divine Capital, Chen Chao¡±

    Upon hearing this name, the middle-aged monk looked at the visitor for a moment andmented, ¡°Turns out it''s Commander Chen.¡±

    Deercry Monastery had always had a good rtionship with the Great Liang, though it did not mean that all the monks in the monastery harbored pure goodwill toward the Great Liang. At the very least, they needed to maintain a good outward rtionship.

    ¡°Martial Uncle had already given word. If Commander Chen arrives, you may enter the mountain pass gates. However, it seems that Commander Chen has arrived quitete.¡±

    As the mountain-guarding monk of Deercry Monastery, he had received the news when the white-browed old monk returned many years ago. Originally, he had thought that Chen Chao woulde soon, but he had not expected to wait for so long.

    During this time, many things had already happened.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°I have been tied up with worldly matters, so I truly couldn''te sooner.¡±

    ¡°Commander Chen, if you wish to go up the mountain now, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a bit. There''s an unexpected guest on the mountain who''s currently trespassing.¡±

    The middle-aged monk gave a bitterugh. Deercry Monastery had been peaceful for many years, who would have thought that now a guest had arrived, one who was very unreasonable.

    Chen Chao smiled and said, ¡°Exactly what I wanted to see.¡±

    The middle-aged monk nced at Chen Chao without stopping him, saying, ¡°Then please feel free, Commander Chen¡±

    Chen Chao walked past the middle-aged monk but soon turned back to ask, ¡°May I ask, Master, who is blocking the Sword Sect''s Sect Master at the end of the mountain path?¡±

    ¡°This kind of unparalleled great sword immortal in the world, how could an ordinary monk stop him? Right now, it is Master Pingdu, the abbot of the monastery, who has taken action,¡± the middle-aged monk answered slowly.

    Chen Chao said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°A Great Bodhisattva.¡±

    Among the three schools, he had already met the Dean, the leader of schrs. Now, it seemed he was about to meet the leader of Buddhism here. Once he met the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he would have met them all.

    Chen Chao smiled to himself. These big shots of the cultivation world had once felt so distant, but now they did not seem so far away.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Chen Chao stepped out through the gate and onto the mountain path.

    From a distance, he could make out the back view of the middle-aged man carrying the peachwood sword, as well as the withered old monk sitting still on the mountain path.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood on the mountain path, hands sped behind his back, and did not take any action. Yet, the entire mountain path surged with sword qi. Countless streams of nearly invisible sword qi filled the sky, surging toward the enormous, radiant Buddha image.

    Among the many cultivation paths, martial artists were in the dust, being looked down upon. On the other hand, sword cultivators, with their unmatched killing power, were often regarded as the strongest cultivators of the current era.

    In the eyes of sword cultivators, whether it was the practitioners of the three schools or other cultivators like qi refiners, their intricate and varied techniques, while seemingly divine or saintly to the untrained eye, were definitely met with disdain by most sword cultivators.

    As the strongest sword cultivator in the world, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master found such methods particrly loathsome. From the moment the radiant Buddha image appeared, he had resolved to cut it down with a single strike, ensuring it would not exist in front of him.

    Thus, with his initial sword strike, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master used sixty percent of his strength. Though it seemed effortless, there were likely very few cultivators in the world capable of stopping it.

    Countless streams of sword qi invisible to the naked eye transformed into flying swords, overwhelming the radiant Buddha image. In a brief moment, they collided one after another with the Buddha image, yet failed to pierce through. Instead, the sound of crackling resounded through the air.

    On the mountain path, the sound of swords breaking filled the air.

    Countless flying swords crashed into the golden body and shattered.

    The entire mountain echoed with the sound.

    Sitting on the mountain path, the old monk Pingdu, pressed his palms together, his expression one ofpassionate serenity.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master spoke calmly, ¡°Master indeed has some skill.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu chuckled and said, ¡°After cultivating for many years, though this old man isn''t skilled at killing people, I''ve learned a thing or two about enduring blows. Sect Master''s sword may be the sharpest in the world, but it may not truly break this old monk''s golden body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to say such things. Since Master is so confident, allow me to test just what Master''s Great Bodhisattva realm looks like.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath, ignoring the still-shattering flying swords. With a slight lift of his hand, streams of sword qi surged out from his sleeves, spreading in all directions. Along the entire mountain path, countless fragments of rock rose from the ground, rushing toward the sky.

    They coalesced into an immense, towering sword, its tip aimed at the radiant Buddha image!

    With a slight wave of his hand, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master sent the massive sword formed from broken stones hurtling toward the Buddha image. In that instant, the pervasive sword qi abruptly condensed, surging into the stone sword.

    The old monk Pingdu who was seated on the mountain path started swaying as the stone sword barreled toward him, his entire body shaking as if he might topple over at any moment.

    At this moment, this Great Bodhisattva seemed like a lone leaf in a raging storm, on the verge of being swallowed by the turbulent waves at any time.

    Standing on the mountain path, Chen Chao watched the scene unfold, his heart shaking.

    No wonder cultivators throughout the world harbored such indescribable feelings toward sword cultivators.

    The mountain path was a scene of wind and swirling clouds; a magnificent and imposing sight.

    If the Sect Master''s first sword strike had only carried sixty percent of his strength, this time it was an unreserved eighty percent.

    The stone sword pierced into the chest of the radiant Buddha image, driving deeper and deeper, yet the Buddha image showed no reaction. It seemed resigned to its fate, allowing the sword to bore through its body.

    The worshipers on the mountain path looked up at this scene, iparably shocked. The radiant Buddha image indeed resembled a divine miracle, but what was that massive stone sword now thrusting into it?

    The old monk Pingdu''s trembling grew more pronounced, as if this leader of Buddhism was on the verge of defeat.

    Yet, at that very moment, to everyone''s surprise, the old monk Pingdu who was in a precarious situation suddenly stopped shaking. He slowly raised his head and let out a soft sigh, saying, ¡°A Bodhisattva can bring salvation to all beings but cannot reform Sect Master. In that case, this old monk must be an angry Vajra!¡±

    As the old monk Pingdu''s words fell, this abbot of Deercry Monastery raised his head. Then, in an instant, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    Within the pair of eyes, golden light shone brilliantly.

    The radiant Buddha image behind him simultaneously opened its eyes as well. Its oncepassionate and serene Bodhisattva visage transformed into the fierce countenance of an angry Vajra!

    The Vajra gripped the hilt of the stone sword embedded in its chest with both hands and, exerting immense force, began slowly pulling the sword out of its body.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master lifted his head, his expression unchanged, though the sword intent in his eyes burned even more intensely.

    The stone sword, which had been partially withdrawn, now slowly pushed its way back into the Buddha image''s body.

    This was a showdown.

    On a smaller scale, it was a sh between the Sword Sect and a Buddhist monk. On a grander scale, perhaps it was a battle between sword cultivators and Buddhism itself.

    The stone bs beneath the old monk Pingdu''s feet shattered, the cracks spreading across the mountain path to reach the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master still stood with his hands sped behind his back, but his long robe now swayed faintly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao stood on the mountain path, watching the ongoing struggle between the two. Despite the gap in their cultivation realms, Chen Chao could tell that the abbot of Deercry Monastery was beginning to fall into a disadvantage.

    Although the old monk was revered and deeply learned in Buddhist teachings, indeed seemed to be as he had described himself - not particrly skilled inbat.

    On the other hand, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was undoubtedly one of those who were most skilled in fighting.

    The old monk Pingdu sighed. Though he had transformed from a benevolent Bodhisattva to an angry Vajra, the disparity remained. The fact that he hadsted this long was alreadymendable.

    If the fight continued, it was clear he would lose.

    Sword intent surged anew in the Sect Master''s gaze. The stone sword suddenly advanced, and the radiant Buddha image could no longer hold it back, allowing the sword to pierce straight through its chest.

    The radiant Buddha image began to crumble, copsing like a tall building.

    Gasps of shock echoed across the mountain path.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master turned a deaf ear to themotion, his focus solely on the old monk Pingdu before him. He asked, ¡°Are you still going to stop me?¡±

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and replied, ¡°If this old monk were to say yes, would Sect Master truly dare to strike this old monk down with a single sword?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained expressionless.

    To say he intended to kill this Buddhist leader, even if he was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, he likely would not dare to act so rashly.

    After all, once he took action, it would mean inciting enmity with the entire Buddhism.

    To put it another way, if Deercry Monastery truly wished to stop him, they could mobilize all the powerhouses within the monastery. Even if he was a great sword immortal, it would be nearly impossible for him to retreat unscathed.

    "This humble one has but this one wish in life. I hope Master will grant it."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the old monk Pingdu with aplicated look in his eyes.

    Before the old monk Pingdu could respond, a sigh suddenly echoed in the air.

    "Since you''re so persistent, thene and listen to some idle words."

    The voice was ancient and weathered, as though it had traveled through countless years to reach this moment.

 Chapter 619: Old Monk in the Monastery

    Chapter 619: Old Monk in the Monastery

    After the voice sounded out, the old monk Pingdu simply cast a deep nce at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master without saying a word.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said calmly, "Thank you, Abbot Master, for allowing this."

    The old monk Pingdu gave a bitterugh. "Why is Sect Master suddenly so humble now?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not respond and just made his way along the mountain path until he reached the entrance of Deercry Monastery. He stopped in front of the ordinary wooden que, staring at the three crookedly written characters of Deercry Monastery for a long while in silence.

    "Senior is in a small temple behind the monastery. After seeing him, Sect Master may leave as you wish. It''ll save us another fight."

    The old monk Pingdu said with a smile. "This old bag of bones cannot withstand a few more blows from Sect Master''s sword."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master silently stepped into the temple and disappeared from sight.

    The old monk Pingdu rose to his feet, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. He wiped his mouth with a smile, then turned to look at Chen Chao, who was still on the mountain path. He waved at him.

    Chen Chao hesitated, unsure if this Deercry Monastery''s abbot master was actually gesturing to him. After confirming it, he slowly walked forward along the mountain path."Did you see clearly the fight just now?" The old monk Pingdu smiled as he looked at Chen Chao. His expression was kindly, not at all like a figure of great renown but rather like an ordinary old man.

    It was a very strange feeling.

    After all, big shots like the old monk Pingdu were exceedingly rare in the entire cultivation world. Such individuals, though perhaps notparable to the Great Liang Emperor, certainly should not appear so humble and unassuming.

    ¡°This junior isn''t a sword cultivator, nor do I understand Buddhist teachings, so I could only grasp the surface.¡± Though Chen Chao did not understand why the old monk Pingdu brought this up, he still replied respectfully to this Buddhist leader.

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, ¡°The paths of cultivation in this world are actually about the same. Be it the three schools, martial arts, or sword cultivation, if one looks closely, there isn''t much difference.¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Master, you stand at a height where you can see far. But for someone like this junior, I''m afraid I can''t see much of anything.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu smiled faintly. ¡°If you want to say I''m speaking from a position of privilege, there''s no need to be so roundabout about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, follow this old monk in. Someone has been waiting for you for a long time, yet you kept dying it."

    The old monk Pingdu slowly rose to his feet and pushed open the door that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had already opened earlier.

    Chen Chao was a bit puzzled but followed the old monk inside.

    The interior of Deercry Monastery was almost identical to its exterior, there was hardly any difference. It exuded an air of antiquity... in other words, meant that it was dpidated.

    ¡°The world says that Deercry Monastery is the oldest monastery in the world. And it''s not just a rumor, it''s true.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps Deercry Monastery isn''t the strongest sect, nor is it thergest. But it''s definitely the oldest.¡±

    Chen Chao chuckled. ¡°That doesn''t seem to be of much use.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, "Since even the one wielding the sword couldn''t stop him, boasting so much is rather meaningless, isn''t it?"

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    The old monk Pingdu led Chen Chao to a courtyard. Within it stood a buddhist pagoda, clearly ancient. Inside the tower were numerous relics, covered in dust. These relics were left behind by eminent monks of previous generations after their passing.

    Such relics were considered highly precious in the world. In an ordinary monastery, they would undoubtedly be carefully enshrined and revered. Yet here in Deercry Monastery, they were casually left in the buddhist pagoda, so neglected that they were now covered in dust. Who knew how many years of exposure to the elements they had endured.

    "Want some? You can take a few when you leave."

    The old monk Pingdu nced at Chen Chao and spoke casually, as if he were offering some worthless cabbage from the roadside.

    Chen Chao asked curiously, "Relics of eminent monks from previous generations, Abbot Master is giving them away just like this?"

    For some reason, Chen Chao could not shake the feeling that this abbot of Deercry Monastery bore a striking resemnce to the abbot of the Temple of No Grace he had met before.

    It was not necessarily their personalities, but rather their spirit.

    An indescribable spirit.

    "The world sees these relics as precious, but in this old monk''s view, they''re nothing more than bones that didn''t burn finish."

    The old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao, a strange emotion flickering in his eyes.

    Chen Chao also found it a bit odd. After a moment of silence, he changed the topic and asked, "Who did the Sword Sect''s Sect Master go to see?"

    "An elder of the monastery who has lived for many years. Exactly how many years, even this old monk doesn''t know. This old monk only knows that when my master was still a novice monk, that elder was already residing in the small temple."

    The old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao and said, "You look at me and think I''m very old, but when you see him, you''ll realize he''s the one who''s truly ancient."

    Chen Chao keenly sensed a hidden meaning in the old monk Pingdu''s words and asked curiously, "Can this junior meet that eminent senior?"

    The old monk Pingdu replied, "That''s hard to say. Whether you can meet that senior depends entirely on his will. No one can force it. So, whether you can meet him or not depends on whether he wants to see you."

    Chen Chao''s expression was veryplicated.

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, "You''re probably wondering why someone like me, a leader of Buddhism, is being so courteous to you and saying so much."

    Chen Chao replied, "There must be a reason."

    "That''s a meaningless statement," the old monk said with augh. "A youngster like you enjoys saying meaningless things too?"

    Chen Chao said, "I''d prefer if Master would simply tell me what I want to know, but it seems you don''t really want to do that."

    The old monk Pingdu asked, "If you don''t ask, how do I give you the answer you want?"

    Chen Chao frowned and was just about to speak, but he suddenly realized he was not sure how to begin or what exactly to ask.

    "Let¡¯s start with why I¡¯ve been so courteous to you, it''s because of someone."

    The old monk Pingdu continued, "That ck-robed Nation Teacher of yours was my junior brother."

    When he said this, there was a trace of mncholy in the old monk Pingdu''s expression. That junior brother of his had indeed been gone for many, many years.

    Chen Chao was puzzled and asked, "Even so, what does that have to do with this junior?"

    The old monk Pingdu looked at him and replied, "Because you were the disciple he chose."

    Hearing this, Chen Chao was rather stunned and did not know what to say for a moment.

    The ck-robed Nation Teacher, who hailed from Deercry Monastery, was most skilled in dragon-ying techniques. His greatest achievement was helping the current Great Liang Emperor depose the Deposed Emperor from his throne back then. Naturally, Chen Chao was inextricably connected to the ck-robed Nation Teacher, but it never crossed his mind that he might be the disciple the Nation Teacher had chosen, as the old monk Pingdu imed.

    The old monk Pingdu went on, "Even I, as his senior brother, didn''t fully understand my junior brother''s abilities. I only know that when his life was nearing its end, he returned to the monastery once, spent an entire night gazing at the moon, and just before dawn, he said a few words to me."

    "What does he say?"

    Chen Chao was very curious about the content.

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, "I''m not telling you."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stepped into the back of Deercry Monastery and stood before the small temple. He remained silent for a long time without taking another step forward.

    The small temple was very small and also very ordinary, looking no different from the mostmon temples found anywhere in the world. Yet, everyone knew it was far from ordinary. More so, the old monk inside was anything but ordinary.

    ¡°This junior of the Sword Sect seeks an audience with Senior, humbly requesting guidance through the wisdom of Buddhist teachings.¡±

    Even someone of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s stature, who would hardly lower himself before even the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, adopted a humble demeanor before this old monk.

    ¡°Your sword qi is magnificent. You have indeed traveled far along this path. In my lifetime, I''ve only encountered two or three others with sword qi as profound as yours.¡±

    No one knew how many years the old monk in the temple had lived, but it was undoubtedly an incredibly long story. Over the course of that extended story, many people had crossed his path. For him to rank the Sword Sect''s Sect Master among those two or three was already exceedingly high praise.

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master asked, ¡°May I dare inquire who the other two were, Senior?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember very clearly, I only recall that one was from the Sword Sect, and his sword was very interesting; merely a finger''s width. The other had only one leg.¡±

    The old monk''s voice wafted out from the temple, carrying an endless sense of time.

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master remained silent. He recognized the two figures mentioned by the old monk. The first was a former Sword Sect master of a past generation, whose swordsmanship had dominated the world in his era, virtually invincible. The other, the one-legged figure, was even more legendary. Rising to prominence despite his physical limitations, he weathered countless hardships before reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship, standing tall for six decades.

    Both individuals were legendary figures in the path of the sword, and one of them had a significant influence on the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    ¡°Did Senior ever fought with them?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master asked curiously, his voice carrying a trace of urgency and anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for many years, and plenty of people havee to see if they''re the strongest in the world. Some have good tempers and leave after a few casual words, but others have bad tempers, so naturally, we fought.¡±

    As he spoke, a wisp of sword intent drifted out from the small temple. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression turned slightly peculiar.

    "Turns out that Senior is a great sword immortal too?"

    From that wisp of sword intent alone, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master could already discern that the old monk''s cultivation in the way of the sword was extraordinary; at least at the end of Nepenthe.

    "Dual cultivation of Buddhism and Sword?!"

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt a wave of shock rise within him.

    Was such a figure possible in the present age?

    None.

    Has there ever been such a person in history?

    Seems like there had not been.

    ¡°In my view, all stories end the same way, just as all people meet the same fate - death. So, even if paths of cultivation differ, the result remains the same."

    The old monk''s voice was filled with vicissitudes of emotion.

    "I wish to spar with Senior."

    After a moment of silence, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master suddenly spoke, not with a request for guidance, but an invitation to duel.

    For someone like him, how could he remain humble indefinitely?

    The old monk replied, ¡°I''m old and have no desire to fight. The stories you wish to know, I can tell you all of them.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master¡¯s expression grewplicated, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°Then... what request do you have, Senior?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master opened his mouth to ask.

    Right at this moment, the small temple suddenly began to shake. Then, faint wisps of smoke floated out.;

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 620: The Young Man in the Monastery

    "Master..."

    Chen Chao looked helplessly at the old monk Pingdu before him.

    Who would have thought that such a leader of Buddhism would turn out to be such a person?

    ¡°That night, the moonlight was truly beautiful.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu sighed again, his voice filled with endless reminiscence.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    The old monk Pingdu smiled and said, ¡°My junior brother once foretold that a member of the Chen imperial family woulde to Deercry Monastery, and that person would inherit his legacy. When I first heard this prophecy, I pondered for a long time about who it might be. One of the three princes? But I never imagined it would be you.¡±

    Who would have thought that the renowned ck-robed Nation Teacher, who had changed the ruler of the world, would select someone from among the former dynasty to be his disciple?

    Perhaps this is why no one in the world could ever fully understand this Nation Teacher.After all, his life was too legendary and too bizarrely unconventional.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°The Nation Teacher was an extraordinary man.¡±

    If he were not extraordinary, he would not have chosen to leave Deercry Monastery to pursue those things.

    ¡°My junior brother was always peculiar and unconventional. He liked wearing ck robes and reading history books but disliked studying buddhist scriptures, though his understanding of Buddhism was exceptionally profound. In those years, I often sought answers to buddhist principles from him for things I couldn''tprehend.¡±

    ¡°Among the disciples of that generation, he was the most likely candidate to be the abbot of Deercry Monastery.¡±

    As old monk Pingdu spoke, he recalled that night many years ago, thest time he and his junior brother met.

    At that time, his junior brother already appeared to be nearing the end of his life. They spoke of many things, including the matter of bing the abbot.

    ¡°Whatever I don''t want, even if you give it to me, I still won''t want it. Whatever I want, even if you don''t give it to me, I''ll snatch it.¡±

    Recalling those words, old monk Pingdu sighed, ¡°How could someone like that seem like a monk?¡±

    Chen Chao remained silent.

    He was still wondering why that ck-robed Nation Teacher had known he would one daye here, even nning to take him as a disciple.

    The old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°Come with me. There¡¯s something I need to give you.¡±

    But Chen Chao did not move. He stood where he was and asked, ¡°What about the master who went to the Sublime Bright Sect back then?¡±

    Old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao and said, ¡°He has entered seclusion. You won''t be able to see him this time.¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°That master told me back then that if I came to Deercry Monastery, I would find the answers I wanted.¡±

    ¡°But is the question from back then still a question now?¡± Old monk Pingdu chuckled and said, ¡°So much time has passed. Has the question stayed in your heart all this time?¡± ?

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°Living in this world, there are naturally always new questions.¡±

    Old monk Pingdu said, ¡°I may not call myself an eminent monk, but I think I can still manage to answer some questions.¡±

    ¡°You''re being modest, Master."

    Chen Chao sighed emotionally. If even the Abbot Master standing before him could not be considered a great monk, then perhaps there truly were no great monks in this world.

    ¡°But from what I see, even if you have new questions, you probably already have the answers.¡±

    Old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao and spoke with deep meaning, ¡°The world is not limited to just Deercry Monastery for eminent monks.¡±

    Chen Chao did not speak.

    There were many cultivators in this world, but those who could be called truly mysterious were likely limited to these monks.

    Old monk Pingdu led Chen Chao past the rear courtyard and stopped before an extremely secluded meditation room, and prepared to push the door open and enter.

    Chen Chao suddenly said, ¡°Even if the Nation Teacher wanted to take me as his disciple, does that mean that this junior wouldn''t have refused?¡±

    Old monk Pingdu smiled and said, ¡°Why bother arguing with a dead man? It''s just some items to hand over to you. As for the talk of discipleship, that was merely nonsense from this old monk.¡±

    "... ..."

    Chen Chao truly did not know how to respond to this Abbot Master before him.

    As the door to the meditation room was pushed open, a cloud of dust rushed out. Chen Chao failed to dodge in time and ended up inhaling a noseful of dust.

    Standing to the side, old monk Pingdu watched with a smile that was not a smile.

    When the dust settled, the old monk finally stepped inside, with Chen Chao following close behind.

    The meditation room was sparsely furnished. There was nothing else inside except for a single meditation cushion.

    This had once been the ce where that ck-robed Nation Teacher cultivated in seclusion.

    Old monk Pingdu lifted the meditation cushion and pulled out a small booklet from beneath it. Handing it to Chen Chao, he said, ¡°Everything he learned in his lifetime is recorded in this. It was always meant for you. Take it.¡±

    Chen Chao epted the booklet and, for some reason, recalled the time when he and Xie Nandu had nearly unearthed that Nation Teacher''s grave on a mountain outside the Divine Capital.

    The ck-robed Nation Teacher¡¯s life¡¯s work, whether was it dragon-ying techniques, military strategy, or something else entirely, was the stuff of dreams for many.

    At that moment, Chen Chao suddenly understood something.

    This might not have been left for him but rather for Xie Nandu.

    Thinking about this, Chen Chao found it even stranger. Could it be that the ck-robed Nation Teacher was truly a divine figure, capable of foreseeing even events after his death?

    ¡°The sword strike that the Sword Sect''s Sect Masterprehended incorporates the essence of both Daoism and Buddhism. Yet achieving mastery in it should not be easy."

    The old monk Pingdu suddenly said seriously, ¡°Therefore, the most critical moment will be the battle in the Divine Capital.¡±

    ¡°He may perfect his sword, truly bing the strongest sword cultivator of the past thousand years. Or his sword may shatter, sending him plummeting into despair.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu continued. ¡°But the best oue would be to prevent him from going to the Divine Capital altogether."

    Chen Chao understood this reasoning as well. The battle in the Divine Capital was naturally targeted at His Majesty the Emperor.

    Win or lose, such a battle would likely result in less favorable oues than if it never happened at all.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°Things aren''t that simple.¡±

    Old monk Pingdu replied, ¡°The Infatuation Daoist Temple even handed over the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact to the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. Their intentions are as clear as day.¡±

    ¡°Once this battle begins, it will absolutely not end easily."

    The old monk added. ¡°Which is why, from the very beginning, this old monk didn''t want him to ascend the mountain.¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°Now, not only has he ascended the mountain, but he has also fulfilled his wish of meeting the person he wanted to see.¡±

    ¡°What Senior thinks, what Senior does, none of it is within our control. So all we can do is let nature take its course.¡±

    Old monk Pingdu took out a Buddhist scripture from his robe, handed it to Chen Chao, and said, "This old monk has a scroll of buddhist scripture here, you can take it back to His Majesty."

    Looking at the tattered scripture, Chen Chao had already guessed it was something extremely significant.

    "If this battle truly happens..."

    Chen Chao hesitated for a moment.

    Old monk Pingdu said, "There are many things in this world that we cannot stop or interfere with. We can only watch as they unfold."

    Chen Chao said, "I want to try."

    Old monk Pingdu was a little curious. "How will you try?"

    In terms of cultivation realm, Chen Chao was far, far removed from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Chen Chao thought of that single sheet of paper.

    Old monk Pingdu smiled and said, "Even if you have some means to change things, it''s best not to act, because you know very well what kind of person your emperor truly is."

    Chen Chao pondered for a moment and was not in a hurry to speak.

    He raised his head, his gaze directed toward the distance, where the small temple behind the monastery stood at the edge of his vision.

    After some thought, Chen Chao said, "I want to go take a look."

    Old monk Pingdu looked at Chen Chao and remained silent for a long time before saying, "The monastery''s rules... don''t allow it."

    "Rules can be changed, especially when Senior is the abbot."

    Chen Chao looked at old monk Pingdu earnestly.

    For a moment, old monk Pingdu seemed lost in thought. The words Chen Chao had just spoken felt eerily familiar.

    Oh... a long time ago, his junior brother had said the exact same thing.

    "The monastery''s rules do not allow it, but this old monk can allow it. If you want to take a look, then go ahead. This old monk will pretend that I know nothing about this."

    Old monk Pingdu pointed toward a certain direction and then turned to walk away into the distance.

    Chen Chao nced at the old monk Pingdu''s retreating figure before looking toward the ce he had pointed at. There stood a courtyard door.

    Beyond the doory the small temple at the back of the monastery.

    For many years, no one had been able to pass through this door because meeting that old monk was never an easy matter.

    If the old monk did not wish to see you, you would not be able to pass through that door.

    Chen Chao did not understand the intricacies of it all, he simply took a few steps forward until he reached the courtyard door.

    He ced his hands on the door and abruptly exerted all his strength to push it.

    The door did not budge an inch.

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Then he pushed again with greater force.

    With a creaking sound, the door opened.

    Behind the door was a narrow path stretching far into the distance. At the end of the path stood a small temple.

    Outside the temple sat a sword immortal.

    The most powerful sword immortal of the present age.

    Chen Chao walked toward the sword immortal.

    After taking a few steps, Chen Chao grasped the hilt of the saber at his waist.

    Cloud Mud began to tremble within its sheath.

    Traces of qi slowly began to seep out.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had his back to Chen Chao, but it was clear he must have been aware of everything happening behind him.

    Chen Chao made no attempt to conceal his intentions.

    Nor could he have concealed them.

    The distance between the two gradually closed, and in an instant, only a few yards remained.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master suddenly rose to his feet and slowly turned around.

    Their eyes met.

    Chen Chao drew his saber from its sheath.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 622: Natural Disasters and Man-made Calamities

    In the Divine Capital, the cicadas had already begun to cry.

    asionally, their calls could be heard among the willows by South Lake, though not very frequently.

    Xie Nandu sat under the eaves, listening to the cicadas while sipping sour plum soup.

    The exquisite porcin spoon clinked softly against the even more exquisite porcin bowl, producing a pleasant, melodious sound.

    It was very pleasing to the ear.

    The maidservant Liu Ye stood nearby and asked, ¡°Miss, the bamboo pavilion has beenpleted. It was built exactly as you instructed. When would you like to go and take a look?¡±

    The green bamboo Chen Chao had brought back from Sword Qi Mountain had been given to Xie Nandu. She had chosen a fine location, purchased thend, and over the past few days, the pavilion had been under construction. The craftsmen were excellent, private artisans of the Xie Family. Though they might not match the artisans of the Ministry of Works, they were far superior to ordinary builders.

    Xie Nandu tapped her porcin bowl lightly and shook her head. ¡°There''s no rush.¡±

    Liu Ye was already ustomed to her mistress'' way of speaking and paid it no mind. She simply added, ¡°Earlier, Instructor Liu sent word saying that your studies have progressed well. If you''re interested, you could take up a teaching role at the academy and give lectures to other young students. After all, passing on knowledge is a good thing.¡±Xie Nandu thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Four sses a month, no more than forty students per ss.¡±

    Liu Ye furrowed her brows slightly, feeling that something was amiss, but she did not say anything. Her mistress'' temperament had always been like this;pletely impervious to others'' opinions.

    Except for that person.

    That person...

    Liu Ye sighed silently in her heart. Did that person still have a foothold to stand in the Divine Capital?

    Or perhaps in the entire world, did he still have a foothold to stand?

    Liu Ye shook her head and then saw a schr appear at the small courtyard''s entrance.

    "Mr. Wei."

    Liu Ye was startled and quickly got up to greet him.

    After all, this Mr Wei was not just the Dean''s disciple; he was also her mistress'' senior brother.

    Xie Nandu also stood up, looking at this senior brother of hers.

    Wei Xu carried a box of pastries in his hand. He handed it to Liu Ye before smiling and saying, ¡°I heard Junior Sister is about to start teaching. As your senior brother, I''vee to congratte you.¡± ?

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°Senior Brother knows that this wasn''t my intention.¡±

    Wei Xu replied, ¡°That makes me even more curious as to why Junior Sister agreed.¡±

    ¡°There are some things I want to say, so I''ll say them.¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled at Wei Xu and continued, ¡°Some matters seem impossible to resolve with just one or two people in a few short years. So, we always need to find some help.¡±

    Wei Xu said, ¡°Being prepared in advance is truly a good habit.¡±

    Xie Nandu gave a slight smile but did not say much.

    ¡°Though, I wonder what Teacher will think after this."

    Wei Xu said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°Given Teacher''s temperament, he probably won''t say anything."

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°I haven''t seen Teacher in a long time.¡±

    Wei Xu nodded, ¡°Me too.¡±

    A lot of things had actually happened in the Divine Capital recently, but most people''s attention was on Chen Chao, the young man who had killed his own elder brother.

    But there was more to the Divine Capital than just this one person.

    The Dean was also a very important figure.

    That night, it seemed that the Dean did not clearly state his position, but it was also as if he had.

    If he had chosen to side with the Deposed Emperor that night, Chen Chao might not have been able to kill him so easily.

    If the Deposed Emperor had not died, the situation that night would have be veryplicated.

    Among the powerful figures in the Divine Capital, the Dean was the only one who could have changed the course of events that night, but he did nothing.

    And after that night, no one saw the Dean again.

    He had disappeared.

    There was no sign of him at the academy.

    No sign of him anywhere in the Divine Capital.

    He disappeared more thoroughly than Chen Chao. No one knew where he had gone.

    After all, a powerhouse who had reached the end of Nepenthe, if they did not want to be found, then surely no one could find them.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There were many manors in the Divine Capital whose ownership was unclear. These manors often belonged to some of the high-ranking officials in the city, but for various reasons, they did not want anyone to know that these manors were theirs.

    So, the actual owners and the names on the property deeds probably had little to no connection on the surface.

    In those low, humble manors, there were actually hidden secrets.

    A private residence in the southern city was tucked away in the most quiet alley, yet people came and went regrly. No one expected that this was actually a hidden brothel.

    There were many such ces in the Divine Capital, but there were always some people who, for various reasons, could not appear in these ces openly, leading to the existence of hidden brothels.

    They did not inquire about the identity of the guests, so many people were willing toe here.

    Tonight, a carriage slowly stopped before the alley. After the carriage came to a halt, a figure stepped out from thepartment, then walked straight into the alley, arriving at the hidden house.

    After knocking a few times, the door to the manor opened.

    A middle-aged man greeted the guest. He had a thin mustache and appeared frail. Upon seeing the visitor, he did not ask any questions and simply stepped aside, ushering them in.

    Inside, there was a long corridor. At the end of the corridor hung severalnterns, and many side rooms lined up there. Each room had antern hanging in front of it, some lit and others unlit.

    A litntern indicated there was a guest inside, while an unlit one meant the room was empty.

    The visitor walked straight to the innermost room of the row.

    Thentern there was lit.

    That man did not care, walking right in.

    The middle-aged man initially seemed like he wanted to say something, but after seeing this scene, he remained silent.

    There was actually no one in that side room.

    That person walked to the wall and pushed it. A hidden passageway appeared ahead.

    The hidden passage was not long, one could reach the end very quickly.

    At the end was a small courtyard.

    In the courtyard sat a man.

    Moonlight fell across his face, casting an otherworldly aura over him.

    The visitor chuckled and said, ¡°You''ve got quite the taste, still in the mood to enjoy the moonlight.¡±

    The man tilted his head to gaze at the moonlight, sighing in admiration. "Tonight''s moon is exceptional; a rare sight. Why not take a longer look?"

    "I''m afraid you won¡¯t get many more chances to enjoy it."

    The visitor also nced at the moon.

    "If that¡¯s the case, then I should take a few more looks while I can," the man remarked.

    The visitor said, "You seem like someone who knows how to enjoy life. But enjoying a moment and enjoying a lifetime are entirely different matters."

    The man chuckled. "Of course, one should strive for a lifetime of enjoyment. Besides, I don''t think the situation is as dire as you make it out to be."

    "That night, our emperor finally indulged in doing all the things he couldn''t and didn''t do over the years. Now, across the entire Great Liang Dynasty, it seems there''s no dissenting voice left. But she has never been one to stop there. Has he slowed his steps in recent days?"

    The visitor smiled faintly. "The greatest traitor of the Great Liang Dynasty in over two hundred years, since he''s seen it, how could he not want to track it down?"

    "Being seen isn''t something uneptable. Over the years, we''ve been seen countless times, yet not once have we been truly found. That''s why I''m enjoying the moon at this moment."

    "He thinks he''s remarkable, the most extraordinary in the world. He even disregards his own ancestors. But is there really someone that remarkable in this world?"

    The man said, "Still, I admire him very much. What he has aplished in these two hundred years, no one else has managed to achieve it."

    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you believe he can aplish even more?"

    The visitor looked at the man with some confusion.

    The man replied, "Because his opponent is me."

    Hearing this, the visitor suddenly smiled.

    Indeed, the man sitting on the throne might be the most remarkable emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty in the past two centuries. But the man before him had also been regarded as the most extraordinary subject of the same period.

    This was a contest between monarch and subject.

    The visitor sighed, "Many years from now, the tales of the world will likely write about this confrontation in bold strokes."

    The man said, "I will defeat him."

    The visitor said nothing more, merely looking at the moon above, lost in thought.

    "So, for the situation in Wei Prefecture, do you already have a n?"

    The visitor asked.

    "I''ve already sent someone to kill him."

    The man extended his hand, letting his palm rest under the moonlight, and said, "Back then, I didn''t kill him not because I couldn''t, but because I wanted to let him suffer a bit more. But now, the time hase for him to die."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Wei Prefecture could be considered one of Chen Chao''s hometowns. After the great fire in the Imperial City back then, he left the Divine Capital and stayed in Wei Prefecture for a long time. It was not until the great flood that he was forced to leave his home.

    Even so, heter chose to return to Wei Prefecture and continued to stay there. Without those qi refiners, he might have spent his entire life in Wei Prefecture.

    Chen Chao had very deep feelings for Wei Prefecture.

    So when he learned that the matters mentioned in the letter from the eldest son of the old vi master of the Divine Water Mountain Vi were rted to Wei Prefecture, Chen Chao had already made up his mind to make a trip there.

    After leaving Deercry Monastery, he deliberately concealed his whereabouts, taking a long detour before finally arriving at the border of Wei Prefecture.

    From there, he followed the Wei River for quite a distance.

    This great river, which flowed through the entirety of Wei Prefecture, had caused a massive flood in the 11th year of Tianjian. Many people living along its banks had suffered greatly at that time.

    Chen Chao had been among those affected.

    That year, many things happened in the Great Liang Dynasty. The Wei Prefecture Great Flood was just one of them, and for years it had been regarded as a natural disaster.

    This was actually quite normal, as simr events had urred throughout history.

    At the time, several imperial astronomers were punished because of this incident.

    Even Chen Chao had always believed the flood to be a natural disaster, until he saw those letters.

    Looking at the Wei River, Chen Chao''s expression was very ugly.

    It could not possibly look any grimmer.

    The letters mentioned many details about the flood.

    If the flood had simply been a natural disaster, it would have been easier to ept.

    But what if it was not a natural disaster, but a man-made cmity?

 Chapter 621: Meeting an Old Friend

    Whether in terms of age, cultivation realm, or significance in the world, there was an immense gap between the two.

    Barely any Great Beyond Realm cultivator in the world would dare act this way toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Not just barely any, it was probably only Chen Chao alone who dared.

    "Do you want to kill me?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at this young man, whose reputation was already formidable, and thought of some amusing tales.

    Chen Chao replied, "I know that even if I swung my saber at Sect Master a hundred times, it wouldn''t be enough to kill you."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at him without any expression.

    Chen Chao continued, as if speaking to himself, "But for some reason, I still feel like taking a few swings at Sect Master."

    Hearing this, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master suddenly smiled. "When you''ve walked to the end of Nepenthe, I''ll naturally be willing to face you in a duel."Chen Chao suddenly said, "For someone like Sect Master, I imagine you wouldn''t want to be controlled by someone else."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master cast Chen Chao a nce, and Chen Chao immediately retreated several steps. Invisible sword qi filled the air, blooming in the finest details.

    This was the strength of the world''s number one person in Sword Dao.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master might tolerate such words from someone like the old monk Pingdu, but not necessarily from a young man like Chen Chao.

    Even though this young man might one day be one of the most remarkable figures in the world, that was a story for the future.

    It did not mean that Chen Chao had the qualifications to say such things to him at this moment.

    Chen Chao held his saber horizontally before him, blocking several meager streams of sword qi from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. Before he could say anything, another remnant stream of sword qi approached him.

    Chen Chao swung his saber in a powerful strike, retreating explosively dozens of steps in the process.

    But the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s casual strike was far from over.

    The sword qi circled around Chen Chao, shredding his ck robe in an instant and leaving countless tears in the fabric.

    His ck robe was now in tatters.

    The qi within Chen Chao''s body erupted violently as he unleashed a flurry of saber strikes, each aimed at slicing apart the streams of sword qi around him.

    The gap between the Great Beyond Realm and the end of Nepenthe was truly too great. If it had been an ordinary cultivator of the Great Beyond Realm, they would likely have already perished in an instant.

    Chen Chao''s face remained expressionless as he continued swinging his saber, tirelessly cutting apart and tearing through the sword qi.

    Still, some sword qi managed tond on him, adding new wounds to his body.

    Blood streamed down his figure, pooling onto the ground below.

    Fortunately, this ordeal did notst long andpletely dissipated after a brief moment.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nced at Chen Chao but refrained from striking again. For someone like him, making a move against a junior like Chen Chao once was already enough. Attacking him relentlessly would seem unreasonable.

    However, Chen Chao¡¯s performance exceeded the Sword Sect''s Sect Master¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°You''ve built a solid foundation for your physique. No wonder they say you''re the hardest youngster to kill in this generation."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised an eyebrow, offering some rare praise.

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°For someone like Sect Master, I imagine there''s no concept of ¡®hard to kill.¡¯¡± In the eyes of a person like him, the world could only be divided into two types of people: those who could be killed and those who could not.

    Those who could be killed would be killed. Those who could not be killed simply remained.

    And the number of those who could not be killed was likely very small.

    ¡°Do you want me to kill you?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master gave the young man before him a strange look. He understood that this youth''s identity was far from ordinary, but that alone did not justify speaking to him in such a manner.

    Chen Chao shook his head. ¡°No one in the world seeks death.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master gazed indifferently at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao also met the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s gaze.

    ¡°Perhaps one day, you''ll truly be qualified for me to unleash a sword at you seriously. I hope that day isn''t too far away.¡±

    After finishing his words, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master cast a deep look at Chen Chao. Then, he transformed into a beam of sword light and vanished from the spot.

    Chen Chao gazed at the ce where the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had disappeared, his expressionplicated.

    He had intended to stop this Sword Sect''s Sect Master, but unexpectedly, he was still toote.

    One stepte, and everything was toote.

    Chen Chao nced at the distant small temple with a trace of disappointment and remained silent for a long time.

    No sound came from within the temple.

    Disappointed, Chen Chao turned to leave.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    An ancient and hoarse voice suddenly rang out. It carried the weight of history''s dust and the passage of millennia.

    Chen Chao froze, then turned back to look at the small temple.

    An old monk walked out of the temple and sat down on the doorstep, his gaze kind and serene as he looked in Chen Chao¡¯s direction.

    In that instant, Chen Chao finally understood the true meaning of old age.

    This was the very monk the abbot of Deercry Monastery had spoken about.

    The old monk''s two white eyebrows were astonishingly long, trailing down to the ground and extending into the shadows within the small temple.

    Chen Chao looked at this person, said to be the longest-living individual in the world, unsure of what to say.

    The old monk spoke first, "Buddhist teachings, Sword Dao, he asked about them. What about you? Do you have anything to ask?"

    Chen Chao replied, "This junior doesn''t cultivate Buddhism nor cultivates the sword. There''s nothing to ask."

    The deeply wrinkled face of the old monk showed no noticeable expression. "Then why did you push the door open?"

    Chen Chao said, "My original intention was to keep Senior from speaking, but Senior has already finished speaking."

    The old monk said slowly, "I''ve spoken very little over the years. Though the words have umted, there are few people worth speaking to. When I do encounter someone like that, I naturally have to say more."

    Chen Chao said, "That''s Senior''s choice, I naturally cannot change it."

    "But since Senior has already spoken to me, does that mean, in your eyes, I''m also someone worth speaking to?"

    Chen Chao looked at the old monk sitting on the doorstep, who resembled a statue weathered by countless years, covered in dust.

    "I... just wanted to see... what kind of person that little one chose, and I was also curious to see what sort of ''new friend'' that person called a ''new friend''..."

    The old monk''s voice was faint, but he spoke slowly enough that Chen Chao could hear him clearly.

    Chen Chao vaguely understood that the "little one" referred to the ck-robed Nation Teacher, but he could not discern who "that person" mentioned afterward referred to.

    The old monk said calmly, "You were born with a heart for killing. You''re not a good person."

    It seemed as though his eyes had never opened, but the instant they did, it felt as if nothing in the world could remain hidden from his gaze.

    Chen Chao was silent for a moment before saying, "Whether I''m a good person or not may not be for Senior to decide."

    Chen Chao never considered himself a good person, but in a certain sense, he had never done anything truly wicked either.

    In Confucian history, there had been a famous debate between two saints regarding the nature of humanity.

    One saint argued that human nature was inherently evil and that people must be guided to do good through acquired education and morality. The other saint believed human nature was inherently good, asserting that people were born kind and that the distinction between good and bad arose from theirter experiences.

    This debate became well-known across the world at the time, drawing countless schrs into its folds. Both sides continually took stances and engaged in endless disputes. Even after these two saints were recognized as celebrated figures in Confucian history, no definitive answer was ever reached.

    To this day, the debate persists in modern controversies.

    The old monk said, "To possess the cruelty to kill one''s own kin is, in itself, the greatest evil in this world."

    Chen Chao asked, "Shouldn¡¯t right and wrong transcend familial ties?"

    The old monk fell silent.

    "But what''s right, and what''s wrong?"

    After an unknown length of time, the old monk suddenly said, "Who decides what is right and wrong?"

    Chen Chao listened to these words, a trace of confusion flickering in his eyes.

    But it quickly cleared.

    Chen Chao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior, right and wrong reside in my heart, not in Senior''s words.¡±

    After saying this, Chen Chao turned and walked away, unwilling to engage further with the old monk.

    In all the long years, someone like Chen Chao had never appeared before.

    In the distance, a monk in ck robes watched him, pressing his palms together.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Chao once again saw that old monk Pingdu. This abbot of Deercry Monastery looked at Chen Chao, immediately knowing that he had failed in his mission.

    ¡°In this world, there is nothing that''s certain to be aplished, nor is there anything that is absolutely impossible to achieve."

    The old monk Pingdu said with vicissitudes of emotion, "You couldn''t stop him, but that doesn''t mean he''ll trulyprehend that sword strike. Even if he does, it doesn''t necessarily mean things will turn out so badly. Everything in this world follows its own karmic path; there''s no need to rush, nor can it be rushed.¡±

    Chen Chao did not know what to say and just remained silent.

    The old monk Pingdu smiled gently at him. ¡°The confusion in your heartes from overthinking. But in this world, how many things are worth thinking about so much?¡±

    Chen Chao said, ¡°Master¡¯s words are truly full of Zen wisdom.¡±

    The old monk Pingdu monk and replied, ¡°They''re just ordinary words, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°If there''s nothing else, you should head back."

    The old monk Pingdu monk said. ¡°It seems the monastery is of no further use to you."

    Chen Chao nodded and turned to leave.

    However, he did not n to return to the Divine Capital after leaving Deercry Monastery. Instead, he intended to make a trip back to Wei Prefecture.

    To meet an old friend.

 Chapter 623: Old Friend From Younger Days

    Wei Prefecture, Tianqing County.

    Today, a light drizzle fell steadily.

    It was said that spring rain was as precious as oil, but after entering summer, rain was no longer as valued. After all, with the season progressing, the time for summer storms neared. In the South, particrly in Wei Prefecture, rainfall was abundant. Not only was the rain worthless, but themon folk also hoped it would not be excessive. After all, once the summer floodse, there was always the risk of a major flood.

    Wasn''t the Great Flood of Wei Prefecture two years ago just like that?

    Themon folk, unable to pray for wealth and glory, could only hope for enough to eat and wear. If even that was not possible, then they could only long for peaceful days.

    How could peace be achieved? Simply by hoping that the heavens would not act unpredictably and that the Emperor would show a little more care to the people.

    Amid the curtain of rain, two oiled-paper umbres moved slowly, one ahead of the other. Rainwater dripped onto the surface of the oiled-paper umbres and slid down along the edges,nding on the ck stone pavement below.

    The faces of the two individuals were obscured by the umbres, making them indistinct. However, it was clear that both wore official boots. The boots of the person walking in front were embroidered with cloud patterns, following the prescribed regtions, indicating they were a civil official of the Great Liang Dynasty. As for the person behind, their boots were entirely ck, with only faint patterns upon them; clearly the attire of a military officer.

    In the entire Tianqing County, there were only a few civil and military officials qualified to wear such boots. The identities of the two were actually almost certain.The two approached a small alley, stopping one after the other. The man in front listened as the sound of raindrops on his umbre quieted. With the rain no longer striking as frequently, he simply folded up his umbre, revealing a young face.

    The man was slender and dressed in official robes. His youthful face showed no trace of immaturity but carried a hint of steadiness.

    "That person who''s already like the noonday sun in the Divine Capital, I heard that he once live in this very alley?"

    The young official shook the rain from his oiled-paper umbre, gazing into the alley named Peach Blossom Alley with a smile and remarked, "Warden Ning ought to find a residence here too. Who knows, in just a few years, you might end up serving as a warden in some prefecture, and bit by bit, make your way to the Divine Capital."

    Warden Ning, a very interesting form of address.

    The equally young warden shook his head and said, "How can it be so simple? At first, I also thought his achievements were mostly due to luck. But ever since I came to Tianqing County, I haven''t found a single demon in the nearby mountains these past few years. That''s when I realized that not everything can be attributed to luck."

    The young magistrate chuckled and said, "Does it have something to do with being surnamed Chen?"

    Warden Ning shook his head. "Plenty of those with the surname Chen have already died in recent days."

    Tianqing County was quite a distance from the Divine Capital. News from there took time to reach here, but it always arrived eventually. Now, the stories of that night in the Divine Capital had spread to this ce. They both knew what had transpired in the Imperial City that night and hade to understand the true identity of the young man who once served as warden here.

    "The path he''s taken is extraordinary. Putting aside that he''s now only reached the position of Left Guard Commander, even if he became the Lord Warden Commander, I would feel that it''s only a little early, that''s all."

    Warden Ning nced at the young magistrate and asked with a smile, "What do you think, Lord Magistrate?"

    A surname like Ning was indeed intriguing.

    The young magistrate smiled and said, "It makes a lot of sense. But does Warden Ning truly wish to see him take that seat?"

    Warden Ning smiled but said nothing, his gaze fixed on the small alley.

    The young magistrate said with vicissitudes of emotion, "Who would have thought that someone capable of influencing the direction of the world once lived in such a shabby little alley so many years ago? It''s truly remarkable." ???

    "Do you want to take a look?"

    The young magistrate tilted his head back and said, "We''ve walked until here, why not?"

    Warden Ning said, "The one who came before me, upon learning this was his former residence, supposedly couldn''t sleep for days. He must have considered countless times whether to restore the ce. But in the end, he probably feared that making changes without permission might displease him, so he did nothing."

    "Being an official is hard."

    Aftermenting in agreement, the young magistrate said no more and stepped forward into the alley. He had only been serving as magistrate here for two months, just long enough to familiarize himself with the area, but he had not yet had the chance to step into the courtyard.

    Warden Ning had arrived around the same time as the magistrate and likewise had never been to the courtyard.

    Seeing the young magistrate step into the alley, Warden Ning did not follow. Instead, he stood in the alley for a moment, then shook his head and looked up at the sky. ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young magistrate walked into the alley and soon reached its end, arriving at the courtyard gate. The lock on the gate was long covered in rust.

    After standing still for a moment, the young magistrate did not step into the courtyard. Instead, he turned and looked toward the opposite courtyard.

    Sitting idly on the threshold of the front gate was a man, holding arge bowl and eating.

    It was indeed lunchtime.

    Seeing the young magistrate in official attire, the man showed no interest in acknowledging him. Instead, he shoveled a few mouthfuls of rice into his mouth and added a few leaves of vegetables.

    The young magistrate looked at the man and smiled. "This official hasn''t eaten yet. Could I join you for a meal?"

    Hearing the term ''this official,'' the man did not care and just muttered vaguely, "Not the same kind of people... can''t sit at the same table."

    The young magistrate nodded,menting. "The Zhou Family''s front gate... was indeed hard to enter back then... But... this official happens to be an old acquaintance of Lord Zhou."

    The man swallowed the rice in his mouth and nodded. "Being an old acquaintance is impressive."

    "Does that mean I still can''t share a meal at your ce?" The young magistrate smiled as if oblivious to the sarcasm in the man''s tone.

    The man chuckled. "Forget about right now, even if it''s back then, we shouldn''t have had any rtionship with you."

    The young magistrate sighed. "What''s the point of talking about the past? So much time has passed. Who would have thought that after causing such a huge disaster, you''d still be alive? It seems that one''s surname might not matter much, but who stands behind you certainly does."

    "Without that incident, Brother Zhou would likely have be the next dean of the academy, right?"

    Standing in the middle of the alley, the young magistratemented, "Fate truly loves to toy with people."

    The man set down his bowl, stood up, and looked at the young magistrate. After some thought, he said, "Seems like we''ve met before."

    "More than just met. Back then, we were ssmates. It''s just that Brother Zhou was luckier and gained the Dean''s favor, while I wasn''t so lucky."

    The young magistrate rubbed his forehead.

    The man sized up the young magistrate in front of him, his expression puzzled. "Wearing a fake face? Or some other trick? Either way, pretending to be a young man, how fucking shameless can you get!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 624: Circumstances Change With the Passing of Time

    The young magistrate remained unfazed by the man''s sarcastic remarks. He simply looked at the man and said with a smile, "All these years of hiding, not even going to see that Princess onest time, don''t you think it''s all rather pointless?"

    The man said nothing, simply staring at the young magistrate in silence, unknown what he was thinking.

    The young magistrate smiled and said, "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t bother. Why make things difficult for yourself?"

    The man replied, "Makes sense."

    The young magistrate continued, "Zhou Xianshan, I didn''te here to reminisce about the past with you."

    Hearing this familiar yet distant name, the man fell silent for a long time. It seemed as though, in that span of time, long-buried memories and things he had hidden deep within his mind began to resurface.

    It had been a very, very long time since anyone had spoken that name. Even among the old acquaintances in the Divine Capital, there likely were not many who still remembered his name.

    Time has always been fair. As it moves forward, it inevitably leaves many things behind.

    Memories are no exception.The man said self-deprecatingly, "There''s no Zhou Xianshan left in this world."

    The young magistrate nodded with a smile. "Indeed. If those guys from the foreignnds knew you were still alive, you''d undoubtedly have to die all over again."

    The man countered, "Since you''ve gone to such lengths to uncover this, it seems you must have put in a great deal of effort. What is it you want from me?"

    In his lifetime, the man had never had many friends, he could count them on one hand. Among those few, the young magistrate before him certainly was not one of them. If they were not friends, the implications were clear enough.

    "I want to ask you a question. You don''t need to be in a rush to tell me your answer, take your time to think it through. But you must understand, if you tell a lie, your identity and your whereabouts might soon be widely known to many people."

    The young magistrate spoke slowly, his words carrying an undisguised tone of threat.

    The man ignored him, ncing instead toward the sky. In the distance, the already sparse rain clouds were beginning to disperse even further.

    Would the rain give way to clear skies, or would it lead to an even heavier downpour?

    It was hard to say.

    "After so many years of living a quiet, idle life, isn''t it better to just keep on living that way? Why insist on getting involved in those things?"

    The young magistrate smiled. "Aren''t you afraid that it will end up like back then again, implicating countless people?"

    The man replied, "I''ve been alone for a long time now."

    "Zhou Xianshan, even if you don''t consider that woman your wife, could you really bear to just stand by and watch her die?"

    The young magistrate¡¯s gaze passed over the man sitting on the threshold and looked further inside. There, a woman was busy working in the courtyard, unaware of what was happening outside the door.

    The man said calmly, "Since it''s merely a way to divert attention, why bother caring about it?"

    "Wow, what a schr."

    The young magistrate raised an eyebrow and said, "Since you im to have no attachments, how about I kill that woman first and then ask you my questions?"

    The man was silent for a moment before sighing. "Is that really necessary?"

    The young magistrate smiled. "In that case, I hope Brother Zhou will speak truthfully and leave nothing unsaid."

    The man remained silent.

    The young magistrate asked, "Why did Brother Zhou choose toe here back then? If it was to hide, the world is vast, was there nowhere else you could go? Why must it be Wei Prefecture? Why must it be Tianqing County?"

    The man remained silent.

    The young magistrate smiled. "So, you¡¯ve tacitly admitted it?"

    The young magistrate continued, "Since you''ve stayed here for many years, what have you learned? Could you tell me?"

    The man shook his head. "Knowing too much does no good."

    The young magistrate said calmly, "But aftering all this way, I must learn something."

    The man did not reply, merely rubbing his cheek.

    The young magistrate frowned, "If Brother Zhou truly refuses to speak, then I..."

    "I can talk, but I''d like to know exactly which old friend your esteemed self is supposed to be?" The man thought it over but could not figure out the identity of the young magistrate before him.

    The young magistrate smiled. "Do you think you have the power to choose now?"

    The man nodded and said, "It seems, from your perspective, I don''t... After all, you''re very impressive. A Nepenthe, personallying to find trouble with me, how could I possibly do anything..."

    The young magistrate said, "You should know..."

    Before he could finish, the man had already stood up from the threshold, taking a step forward to appear right in front of him. Then, he reached out with one hand. The young magistrate frowned slightly, his robes rippling like the surface of a tranquilke suddenly disturbed by waves.

    But it was precisely this disturbance that allowed him to evade the man''s grasp.

    As he retreated, the young magistrate said calm and collectedly, "Brother Zhou, your cultivation has progressed well over the years, but it''s stillcking a little."

    The man let out an "Oh" and then took a heavy step forward, mming into the young magistrate''s chest. Thetter reached out to press down on the man''s shoulder, intending to casually push the man away. Yet, to his surprise, the collision carried an irresistible might. Unable to resist, he was dragged along, crashing toward the courtyard door opposite.

    With a loud boom, a wooden door shattered instantly, sending splinters flying in all directions.

    The young magistrate''s expression darkened as he was forced backward, finallying to a stop when he collided with a support beam of the house. But before he could react, the man in front of him had already thrown a punch at his face.

    The man who had not fought anyone in years sighed emotionally, "I''m a little out of practice."

    The young magistrate reacted, striking out with a palm toward the man''s shoulder. The man retreated several steps, evading the blow.

    The young magistrate frowned slightly, catching his breath as he remarked with some curiosity, "I didn''t expect your spirit to remain undiminished. To think, after all these years of hiding in alleys and marketces, you''ve managed to take a few steps forward."

    Cultivation was not easy, especially at this realm. With unresolved matters weighing on the heart, achieving Nepenthe was almost impossible.

    The young magistrate clearly understood what the man before him had gone through, which was why he found it hard to believe that this man had truly reached that realm and be what one might call a Nepenthe.

    Yet, the reality was right in front of him.

    The young magistrate felt a tinge of disappointment but more so anger.

    Back in the academy, this man had overshadowed him in every way. After all these years, with the passage of time, he had assumed they would now be worlds apart. Yet, to his dismay, meeting again today revealed they were still evenly matched.

    The man raised an eyebrow and said, "It seems I''m starting to figure something out. But I''m toozy to think it through. I''ll just peel off that face of yours and I''ll know."

    The young magistrate chuckled, "Oh?"

    The man gave a slight nod, nced around, then twisted his neck with a faint smile and said, "Back then, I was indeed a bookish schr with no strength to truss a chicken. But that was back then..."

    "Now, it''s different..."

 Chapter 625: Broken Tiles in the Small Alley

    The man was no stranger. Having lived in Peach Blossom Alley for many years, his neighbors all knew his name.

    Zhou Gouqi.

    A name that sounded as if it belonged to someone frail.[1]

    In earlier years, he indeed gave off an impression of frailty.

    But as time passed, the neighbors began to notice to their surprise that the man living in the small courtyard at the end of the alley had inexplicably be much more steadfastpared to before.

    Even the ill-tempered woman from before had now grown significantly gentler.

    However, Zhou Gouqi had never been a frail man, just as he had never truly been called Zhou Gouqi before.

    Many years ago, his name was Zhou Xianshan.

    Back then, he was the legitimate son of the Zhou Family in the Divine Capital, a favored disciple of the academy''s dean, and one of the most brilliant figures of his generation of schrs.Even Her Highness the Princess had held deep admiration for this young man.

    Had it not been for that past incident, this young man before him would have had limitless prospects.

    But circumstances change with the passing of time.

    Time had passed indeed!

    Thinking of this, Zhou Gouqi''s eyes brimmed with nostalgia for the past. As he had said himself, once he had been a bookish schr with no strength to truss a chicken. Now, though he could no longer call himself a schr, he was certainly no longer weak.

    Snapping back to the present, Zhou Gouqi reached out and lightly rolled up his sleeves. The qi coursing through his body erupted outward, sending tremors through the surrounding ck tiles.

    That qi had been hidden within Zhou Gouqi for countless years, just like the suppressed spirit buried in his heart for many years.

    There was a saying about mythical birds lying dormant for three years. Yet Zhou Gouqi had been in seclusion for far more than three years.

    And that qi was also hidden for more than three years.

    Zhou Gouqi exhaled slowly, and above the small courtyard, winds and clouds surged. Waves of qi spread outwardyer byyer, like a wind risi

    ¡­

    We are unable to load the verification.

    Please unblock any scripts or login to continue reading.

    Verify below to continue readinglogin to continue reading.

 Chapter 627: Becoming Saint

    In the puddle, two faint figures could be seen nking Zhou Gouqi from behind, theirrge sleeves also billowing in the rain.

    Without a doubt, these two were also powerful existences at the Nepenthe Realm.

    Zhou Gouqi halted his steps, flipped his palm, and made a subtle gesture, drawing the puddle''s water into his hand. Then, this schr turned around, looking at the two figures hovering not far behind him, and smiled, "Don''t the two of you know that someone just died at my hands?"

    The two exchanged a nce, sneering, "He was arrogant, thinking himself remarkable. Dead is dead. But do you think you alone can stand against the two of us?"

    Zhou Gouqi sighed, "And that arrogance of yours is precisely your greatest mistake."

    The taller of the two Nepenthe cultivators spoke calmly, "We naturally have the capital to be arrogant."

    Zhou Gouqi nodded. "Indeed, with so many years of foundation, having arrogance isn''t without reason. However, this ce is not the Divine Capital, and neither of you are existences at the end of Nepenthe. What gives you such confidence?"

    "We may not be at the end of Nepenthe, but it doesn''t look like you''re some sword immortal with infinite killing power either."

    The shorter Nepenthe cultivator sneered coldly. With a wave of his sleeve, the once-drizzling rain suddenly froze midair.As he waved his sleeve again, countless suspended raindropsyered upon one another, condensing into ice. Finally, they plummeted down in a cascade!

    Blotting out the skies and covering the earth, it was like a hailstorm. But its scope was not too wide as it concentrated entirely around Zhou Gouqi, enveloping himpletely.

    Zhou Gouqi did not take any action. He just lifted his head, gazing at the falling hail that blotted out the skies and covered the earth.

    The hail suddenly exploded mid-air, scattering into powder, resembling snow blowing in the wind.

    Between heaven and earth, along the line separating the two, a white barrier appeared.

    The two exchanged a nce and stomped heavily downward.

    That white barrier crushed rapidly toward the ground.

    It was as heavy as heaven and earth!

    This was absolutely notparable to a battle between ordinary cultivators.

    Qi surged from Zhou Gouqi''s body, colliding with the snowy white barrier. It was as if countless threads were rising from the ground simultaneously, piercing toward the sky, aiming to pierce through this sky curtain.

    The twoughed coldly, quickly shifting positions. One darted in front of Zhou Gouqi, while the other remained stationary. From their sleeves emerged countless golden threads, intertwining to form a chessboard.

    In mere moments, the chessboard took shape.

    The chessboard hovered above Zhou Gouqi''s head, and Zhou Gouqi was like a chess piece trapped within its boundaries.

    Seeing this, Zhou Gouqi''s expression became ugly.

    ¡°Zhou Xianshan, did you think that escaping with your life back then meant you had walked out of the chessboard? To tell you the truth, you''ve been a chess piece your entire life. When you jumped out of the chessboard, you merely became His Majesty''s chess piece without even realizing it. Howughable!¡±

    The tall cultivator reached out and pointed at a spot on the chessboard. It was as if a chess piece had been ced, and suddenly, the chessboard erupted with dazzling golden light, descending directly toward Zhou Gouqi''s head.

    Zhou Gouqi darted forward, and the spot where he had just stood was instantly struck by the golden light, leaving a deep crater in the ground.

    Then...

    The other cultivator likewise ced a piece.

    Zhou Gouqi''s path forward was abruptly cut off, forcing him to retreat and return once more to the center of the chessboard.

    A beam of golden light followed, striking Zhou Gouqi.

    The hair tie tying Zhou Gouqi''s hair snapped instantly, and his long ck hair scattered wildly.

    ¡°I''ve long heard that two itinerant cultivators once entered the Dao through chess, carving out a unique path in cultivation. It was considered an extraordinary tale of the time. Later, it was said the two retreated to the mountains after a game, but I hadn''t expected reality to differ so much from the stories. It turns out that the two of you have chosen the path of ''hiding in in sight.''¡±

    Back at the academy, Zhou Gouqi had always been known for his erudition. While he may not have delved deeply into the teachings of the saints, he was well-versed in such misceneous matters.

    It was natural that he recognized these two who had been famous in the cultivation world a few years prior.

    ¡°Judging by appearances, you must be Fellow Daoists Bai Yu and Xiang Mu.¡±

    Though the cultivation world was filled with countless sects and factions, very few entered the Dao solely through chess to cultivate the Great Dao. These two had been the most renowned in years past, though in recent times, only Su Yi remained widely known.[1]

    That national champion of Great Liang had entered the Dao through chess and apprenticed under the Dean as one of his disciples. His current cultivation realm was unknown, but his status was undoubtedly illustrious.

    The tall cultivator was Bai Yu, while the other was Xiang Mu.

    These two had remained in the Divine Capital all along, contrary to the rumors that they had retreated into the mountains.

    Judging by the current situation, it was evident that the two had spent these years under the control of Great Liang''s greatest traitor.

    Bai Yu spoke calmly: ¡°Chess and cultivation are two separate matters. Surely, you are aware of this.¡±

    As his words fell, a golden light once again descended from a point on the chessboard.

    After dodging it, Zhou Gouqi smiled and asked, ¡°Don''t you think that this approach is steadily weakening your chess skills?¡±

    Xiang Mu replied expressionlessly, ¡°Gain and loss, it''s how things are.¡±

    ¡°That may not be true. Entering the Dao through chess was originally a noble endeavor, yet now, the two of you are tainted by worldly affairs, I suspect it will be difficult for either of you to make further progress in your cultivation.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi avoided another attack, watched the golden light dissipate, and then raised his head with a smile. ¡°Since you''ve already lost your original heart, you''re no longer a threat.¡±

    With that, Zhou Gouqi took a step forward, his robes pping in the wind.

    Bai Yu''s expression remained unchanged. He nced at Xiang Mu opposite him, and the two nodded slightly in unison. Then, they both extended their hands, releasing an immense surge of qi from their sleeves. This qi fell upon the chessboard, causing the intersecting nodes to erupt with golden light simultaneously.

    Countless golden threads all descended simultaneously at that moment.

    Between heaven and earth, the sight was spectacr to behold.

    This great murderous scheme suddenly unleashed its full might.

    Zhou Gouqi stood within it, the situation appearing overwhelmingly dire.

    Zhou Gouqi seemed bathed in endless golden light, unable to move.

    The two had made a valid point earlier: since Zhou Gouqi was not an unparalleled sword immortal with unrivaled killing power, it would not be so easy for him to face two opponents alone.

    The killing intent was palpable.

    Confronted with such a predicament, Zhou Gouqi merely raised his hand. A bead of water floated up from his palm, and with a flick of his finger, countless droplets simultaneously shot forth.

    Amid the golden light, water droplets carved out a path ahead.

    The two Nepenthe cultivators suspended in midair watched this scene with some surprise.

    When most of the water droplets had dispersed, Zhou Gouqi lowered his gaze to thest remaining droplet in his palm. It was not entirely clear, with mud and sand still mixed in.

    He smiled faintly and flicked it toward the sky.

    The droplet rapidly expanded and, in an instant, transformed into a curtain of water.

    It then submerged the chessboard entirely.

    Between heaven and earth, the scene transformed drastically.

    In an instant, the scene shifted. Bai Yu and Xiang Mu suddenly found themselves standing next to a small river.

    Not far away, a solitary bridge spanned the river.

    On the bridge stood a figure, it was precisely Zhou Gouqi. Bathed in moonlight, he looked calmly at the two before him.

    "This..."

    Bai Yu frowned. He understood all too well that the two of them had been drawn into some strange illusion conjured by Zhou Gouqi.

    Such methods were not particrly rare, but what astonished them was that, having entered this illusion, they could not discern any ws within it. Since they could not find a w, escape was naturally impossible.

    Suddenly, a breeze stirred.

    It rustled the leaves of an unidentified tree by the riverbank, sending a single green leaf drifting down.

    The leaf floated gently to the river''s surface,nding precisely within the moon''s reflection. The ripples it caused shattered the perfect moon into a crescent.

    Zhou Gouqi opened his mouth calmly, ¡°Spring waters passing solitary bridge.¡±

    His tone wasposed.

    It should be a line of poetry...

    Describing the very scene before them.

    Bai Yu and Xiang Mu wore tense expressions, with no interest in appreciating poetry.

    They had already noticed that the aura of this ce was surging violently, and the flow of qi had grown increasingly unusual.

    ¡°The wind and leaves invite.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi continued to speak to himself, seemingly ignoring these two people''s existence.

    This was a five-character quatrain...

    The first two lines alone had already triggered a transformation in the aura of heaven and earth.

    Bai Yu suddenly thought of a possibility, his expression growing extremelyplicated.

    Xiang Mu''s face also became somewhat ugly.

    ¡°Fallen into the crescent moon.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi smiled as he looked at the two on the riverbank andmented softly, ¡°Henceforth... the road stretches far.¡±

    As his words fell, the two on the riverbank suddenly retreated countless feet, not daring to remain where they stood.

    But they still failed to escape...

    This is Zhou Gouqi''s constructed world, where could they possibly flee?

    A deafening explosion erupted.

    The two of them simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, their faces turning ghastly pale.

    Zhou Gouqi turned his gaze toward the two, and that nce felt as heavy as the heaviest object in the world.

    Xiang Mu could no longer hold on and, with a loud thud, dropped directly to his knees.

    Bai Yu was still barely managing to hold on, but was clearly struggling immensely.

    "Zhou Xianshan... when did you be a Saint?!"

    Hearing this, Xiang Mu who was already half-kneeling looked utterly ashen, as if life had drained from his face.

    Bing a Saint...

    Sword cultivators who reach the end of Nepenthe are called Great Sword Immortals. Daoist masters who reach the end of Nepenthe are called Great Daoist Sages...

    As for Confucian schrs, when they reach the end of Nepenthe.

    They would enter the Dao and be a Saint.

    The end of Nepenthe for Confucian schrs, just in terms of its title, was indeed the most grandiose sounding.

    In the cultivation world, there has always been a consensus: among Confucianism, there was only one Saint in the present age.

    The dean of the academy.

    But who would have thought, that now another has appeared here?!

    Zhou Gouqi said calmly, "When did I be a Saint... Only we schrs dare to speak so shamelessly, to actually dare call ourselves Saints..."

    "However, the end of Nepenthe is indeed just one thought away, and only then can it be barely stepped into."

    ¡ª¡ª

    I normally don''t trante the author''s notes, but this is important: I remember that the end of Nepenthe in Confucianism was never revealed in the book, right? When I started the book, I wanted to call it ''Saint,'' but if that''s wrong, I''ll go back and correct it. Also, the five-character quatrain Zhou Gouqi recited is one I wrote myself; I find it quite subtle.

 Chapter 626: Battle in the Rain

    Sensing the auras scattered throughout the alley, Chen Chao unhesitatingly gripped the hilt of the saber at his waist and instantly smashed right through a nearby wall.

    As rubble scattered in all directions, the wall crumbled instantly, and a figure hidden behind it was also sent flying in that instant.

    Chen Chao stepped into the alley and with just a quick nce ahead, he froze momentarily. The entire narrow alley before him was packed tightly with no fewer than dozens of cultivators.

    They were all waiting in full battle array, their killing intent palpable.

    Chen Chao lifted his head and cursed, "Zhou Gouqi, how many women bathing did you peek at to deserve this?!"

    Zhou Gouqi was still crouching on the wall. Looking into the distance, he muttered, "Don''t be unappreciative, kid. The ones Your Father needs to fight are far tougher than those small fries you''re dealing with."

    Chen Chao silently drew his saber, the sound of Cloud Mud sliding against the sheathe echoing in the air. Speaking to himself, he said, "Better stay alive. Otherwise, Your Father won''t get any answers to my questions."

    ¡°Don''t worry, Even if I die, you''ll get answers to what you want to know.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi added with a faint smile, ¡°Still, never thought there''de a day where Your Father would need your help, kid.¡±Chen Chao kept quiet, sprinting into the alley without hesitation.

    At the same time, the cultivators in the alley began to attack.

    The rain which had paused for a short while began to fall again.

    The first raindrop descended from the sky,nding on the de of Cloud Mud, just as Chen Chao unleashed his first sh toward the figures ahead.

    The razor-sharp saber edge swept through the alley, slicing through a falling raindrop and sweeping forward. The surging saber qi stirred up fierce winds.

    A cultivator right in front of the strike failed to evade in time. The de''s edge cleaved him in two, splitting his body instantly. Blood spilled alongside the rain, staining the ground red.

    In the narrow alley, a silent ughter unfolded in an instant.

    The unidentified assassins were undoubtedly sent to kill Zhou Gouqi. However, Chen Chao''s presence disrupted the carefully orchestrated assassination.

    Yet the assassins showed no sign of panic. In their view, it was only a matter of time before they killed this young martial artist who was extremely celebrated in the current dynasty.

    No matter how strong this martial artist might be, he was still only one person. And the strength of one person always has its limits.

    Chen Chao evaded the attack of a nearby cultivator in the alley. Yet, before the qi could dissipate, a streak of sword qi surged toward him. The sword qi entwined with rainwater, carrying an unrelenting sharpness as it swept toward him furiously.

    A middle-aged sword cultivator with an unremarkable appearance emerged from within the crowd.

    The overwhelming sword qi was like countless sharp flying swords, encircling Chen Chao in the narrow alley. The boundless sharpness constantly pressed against his skin, leaving no respite.

    Judging solely by the sword qi, it was evident that this sword cultivator had cultivated the Sword Dao for a very long time. He was likely only a step away from reaching the sword immortal realm.

    As the sword cultivator stepped forward, his robe shifted slightly, and an endless torrent of sword qi surged from his sleeves. The rain curtain ahead was instantly torn apart, and several sword marks appeared on a nearby wall.

    The sword marks cut deep, prating through the structure and causing an entire section of the wall to copse. Starting from Chen Chao''s position, a small courtyard began to crumble inch by inch.

    Chen Chao faced the crisscrossing sword qi and began swinging his saber non-stop. The overwhelming saber qi collided with the rampant sword qi in an instant.

    The razor-sharp sword qi surged like a massive flood, seemingly about to engulf Chen Chao entirely.

    With a single sh, Chen Chao carved out a path through the overwhelming sword qi. His figure darted forward continuously, swiftly closing the distance to the sword cultivator.

    The two locked eyes. Suddenly, the sharp sound of a sword''s cry echoed through the alley.

    A snow-white, radiant flying sword streaked through the rain, heading straight for Chen Chao. He immediately bent backward into a strange arc to avoid the strike. Simultaneously, other cultivators in the alley seized the opportunity to attack, aiming directly at Chen Chao.

    Countless streams of qi stacked upon one another before crashing down.

    The assassins coordinated seamlessly, clearly well-practiced in joining forces to face the enemy.

    However, Chen Chao managed to twist his body and evade their deadly strike just before the qi descended. Yet, while he dodged the cultivators'' attacks, he could not avoid the returning flying sword.

    The snow-white flying sword streaked past him again, grazing his cheek and leaving a fine, bloody line across his face.

    Chen Chao reached out, attempting to grab the sword''s hilt, but the flying sword was simply too fast, leaving him grasping at air.

    Chen Chao frowned slightly and shed at the cultivators in front of him. Cloud Mud cut through one person''s chest, taking his life in an instant.

    The flying sword returned, stabbing straight for the back of Chen Chao''s head.

    Chen Chao spun around, shing out with his saber.

    In the rain, sparks visibly shed.

    The sword cultivator narrowed his eyes, controlling the flying sword to sh repeatedly with Chen Chao''s Cloud Mud.

    An endless torrent of sword qi engulfed Chen Chao.

    But soon, the sword cultivator''s expression darkened. It was because he could sense that something was wrong with his flying sword.

    Indeed, the snow-white flying sword that was swimming ceaselessly around Chen Chao, now showed a visible chip.

    The sword was no ordinary weapon. Although it did not originate from Sword Qi Mountain, it should have been impossible to damage so easily.

    Before he could think further, his snow-white flying sword suddenly shattered and fell to the ground in pieces.

    The sword cultivator''s face turned ashen, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. Seizing the moment, Chen Chao stepped forward,nding a punch that sent two nearby cultivators flying.

    At this moment, only a quarter of the cultivators in this alley had suffered casualties. Today''s story was far from over.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Zhou Gouqi darted out of Peach Blossom Alley, running tirelessly through the curtain of rain.

    Two figures followed closely behind him, their movements shadowing his in the rain.

    "Zhou Xianshan, there''s still time to stop. Do you really want this to end in mutual destruction?!"

    A voice came from the rain, distant but audible.

    Zhou Gouqi sneered coldly, "So many lives from an entire n, do you think they can just be forgotten?"

    "Even if you don''t want to forget, you must. Your strength alone is futile. Even if you really reach the Divine Capital, it probably won''t be of any use."

    The voice in the rain continued, tinged with a faint mockery.

    Zhou Gouqi''s pace never faltered as he kept running. "Do you two really think a few words are enough to make me give up? You''re far too naive."

    "In that case, we can only kill you, then kill that young martial artist. That way, no one will know."

    As the voice echoed through the air, a bolt of violet lightning crashed down from the heavens.

    The might of heaven and earth was terrifying beyond measure.

    Zhou Gouqi swung his sleeve, dispersing the menacing lightning. He then lowered his gaze to the puddle beneath him.

 Chapter 628: The Hidden Traitor Gradually Surfaces

    Divine Capital, by the banks of South Lake.

    Tonight, the moonlight was bright and clear, with the full moon and countless stars sharing the night sky.

    Xie Nandu walked slowly along thekeside, holding antern. Several flying swords trailed behind her, bouncing along like yful children.

    By now, thekeside was empty of students, and the flying swords seemed noticeably more spirited. After following Xie Nandu for a while, they leaped into South Lake, darting through the water.

    In the moonlight, asional shes of cold light appeared, resembling fish leaping from theke''s surface.

    In the entire world, there was only one female sword cultivator with so many lifeblood flying swords.

    Recently, she had started teaching at the academy, giving the asional lectures. Many students have taken a keen interest in her lessons, and nowadays, most of them refer to her as "Tutor Xie."

    Xie Nandu did not dislike the title, but she could not say she liked it either.

    Doing these things was perhaps merely her way of making some minor contributionsSome things could be done in three to five years, while others might take three to five decades, or even three to five centuries.

    She did not know when she would finish what she needed to do, but she understood that if she did not start now, the time to finish would only stretch further into the future.

    Since that was the case, starting now was the best choice.

    After walking a short distance, Xie Nandu summoned back White Deer. The flying sword gently carried thentern in front of her at a slow pace, while she slowed her steps, lost in thought.

    When it came to Sword Dao, she faced no significant doubts. All that remained was to keep walking, and she believed it would not take long before she reached the Great Beyond, andter arrive at Nepenthe.

    Beyond Sword Dao, she had delved deeply into the teachings of the saints. Although she did not im to know them all, there were likely few in the world today who understood them more profoundly than she did.

    As for the military texts in the academy''s library, she had already studied many of them. At this point, she could likely be considered a true expert in military strategy and formations.

    History had seen no one who was all-knowing and all-powerful, yet it seemed that as long as this woman was willing, there was nothing she could not achieve if she set her mind to it.

    If she were not a woman, she would undoubtedly leave a bold and vivid mark in the annals of history.

    No...even as a woman, she was destined to leave a bold and vivid mark in the annals of history!

    Stopping and starting as she walked, Xie Nandu subconsciously went to the small pavilion in the middle of theke. Xie Nandu instinctively looked toward the heart of theke. In the past, her teacher would asionally appear there. Yet now, it had been a long time since anyone at the academy had seen the Dean.

    The ordinary students did not think much of it. After all, they rarely saw the Dean in their daily lives. But those with the privilege of meeting him knew that the Dean had truly disappeared.

    The leader of the schrs in the world had vanished quietly, without a trace, and no one knew where he had gone.

    Such a thing had never urred in all the years past.

    And now, during this delicate moment in time, the Dean''s disappearance was undoubtedly causing much spection among the observant and conscientious people.

    Xie Nandu stood by thekeshore for a moment, then finally made her way toward the pavilion at the center of theke.

    Though she did not see her teacher, but for some reason, she always felt that her teacher was right there.

    As usual, her flying sword carried thentern ahead of her, illuminating the waters of theke.

    Xie Nandu arrived at the small pavilion at the heart of theke, finding it empty and deserted.

    Xie Nandu stood still, silent and unmoving.

    Nor did she turn to leave.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, perhaps only a moment, a hand reached out and lifted thentern.

    It was none other than the Dean, who had been missing for so long.

    This leader of schrs under the heavens held thentern, nced at his final disciple, andmented with a sigh, ¡°You were born with a rare, perceptive heart. Truly hard toe across.¡± ?

    Xie Nandu asked, ¡°Even Senior Brother Wei couldn''t find you, Teacher?¡±

    Wei Xu was the Dean''s longest-standing disciple, the one who had spent the most time by his side. If anyone should have known where the dean might be, it was him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to find me, so he naturally couldn''t find me.¡±

    The Dean looked at Xie Nandu, a trace ofplicated emotion in his eyes.

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Dean sighed and said, ¡°You are all my disciples, each as precious as the flesh on the back or palm of my hand. Favoring any one of you wouldn''t be fair. So, I chose to step away from it all instead.¡±

    Xie Nandu shook her head and said, ¡°Teacher, doing so isn''t quite right.¡±

    ¡°It is right and wrong that shoulde first, and closeness second. Only a saint can achieve that. I, as your teacher, do not possess such a realm.¡±

    The Dean sighed, looking at Xie Nandu as he said, ¡°Sometimes I think, if my disciples were all ordinary, perhaps it wouldn''t be so difficult. But how could any of my students be ordinary...¡±

    Xie Nandu did not respond to this. Instead, she said, ¡°Isn''t Teacher a Saint?¡±

    ¡°The so-called Saints of the world are those who have reached the end of Nepenthe in cultivation and can thus be called a Saint. But a true saint has never had anything to do with cultivation realms.¡±

    The Dean shook his head and said, ¡°In my lifetime, I don''t ever hope to reach such a state.¡±

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°There''s no need to pursue it so persistently.¡±

    The Dean chuckled. ¡°You''re rather carefree.¡±

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    The Dean changed the topic. ¡°Since entering the academy, how many of your senior brothers have you met?¡±

    Xie Nandu thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Three.¡±

    The Dean nodded. ¡°I modeled myself after the saints, epting seventy-two disciples over my life. Yet in the end, the truly outstanding ones amount to only a dozen or so.¡±

    ¡°Among them, there are three in whom I ced the greatest hope.¡±

    The Dean smiled and said, ¡°Of those three, you should already know two.¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded. Those two were naturally Liu Banbi and Wei Xu.

    What about the third person?

    After a moment of thought, Xie Nandu said, ¡°This student seems to know who the third person is.¡±

    The Dean looked at Xie Nandu with some curiosity.

    ¡°When Chen Chao hadn''t yete to Divine Capital, he lived in Peach Blossom Alley in Tianqing County. Across from him was a man who didn''t seem like an ordinary person. Later, Chen Chao wrote letters, which seemed to be addressed to him. I came across some information earlier, an old story involving the Zhou Family of the Divine Capital...¡±

    Some things did not need to be said explicitly, the answer was already clear.

    The Dean gave Xie Nandu an approving nce and nodded. ¡°That''s him. Among the three, I ced the greatest hope in him. Yet, I didn''t expect that a sudden incident would force him to leave Divine Capital...¡®leaving¡¯ is putting it lightly, it took great effort back then just to save his life.¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded. ¡°Involves the foreignnds.¡±

    The Dean nodded as well. ¡°The Zhou Family, everyone in it but him perished. In truth, during that incident, as his teacher, I didn''t do much. It was His Majesty who withstood the pressure. Speaking of which, it should be Her Highness the Princess...¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded, understanding that it must have been a story from long ago.

    ¡°These years, though he¡¯s been far from Shendu, it''s not as though he''s done nothing. A while ago, I went to see him. He told me he was working on something big. Just a few days ago, he sent me a letter...¡±

    The Dean sighed heavily. A letter from a disciple was not inherently troubling, but the content of this letter clearly was.

    Xie Nandu asked inly, ¡°Teacher, can you tell me what the letter said?¡±

 Chapter 629: Peach Blossoms Bloom Outside of Peach Blossom Alley

    Xie Nandu looked earnestly at the Dean.

    She really wanted to know about these matters, as they were not just rted to her senior brother but likely concerned the entire Great Liang as well.

    However, the Dean shook his head, his expression somewhat ugly.

    ¡°You should stay out of it. Too many people are already involved... As your teacher, I really don''t want to see that kind of situation.¡±

    The Dean reached out and gently ruffled Xie Nandu''s hair, saying softly. ¡°There''s something I''ve always kept in my heart but never said. In truth, I wish you could be a carefree girl... After all, if you aspire to aplish so much, life naturally bes exhausting. I already have so many brilliant disciples. When I first took you in as my student, I didn''t expect you to shine so brightly. But how could everything in life ever go as one wishes?¡±

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°So Teacher is saying that after feasting on delicacies, you originally nned to settle for a bowl of pickles with in porridge.¡±

    The Deanughed. ¡°Must you put it so bluntly?¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled but said nothing.

    ¡°But as I said, nothing ever goes perfectly. Since you''re no ordinary person, it''s an unexpected joy too. I can''t just deny you as my disciple because of that.¡±The Dean withdrew his hand and smiled. ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°So, Teacher won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s in the letter. And regarding the things that are about to happen, it would be best if I remain a bystander and not get involved.¡±

    How could someone like Xie Nandu, known for her intelligence, fail to grasp the Dean''s intentions? With just a few words, she already understood his n.

    The Dean nodded silently.

    Xie Nandu gave a slight bow.

    The Dean waved his hand, signaling that Xie Nandu could leave.

    Xie Nandu said nothing further, turning to depart. She continued letting her flying sword carry thentern ahead of her.

    The Dean watched Xie Nandu''s back view, though his thoughts were entirely on another disciple.

    That fellow named Zhou Xianshan was also as exceptional and brilliant as this girl back then. Although his temperament was overly unrestrained, no matter how one looked at him, he was an excellent schr. At the time, the Dean had practically decided to make him the next dean.

    ¡°Liu Banbi and Wei Xu never got along. At first, I thought it was just a sh of personalities, but now it seems as though there''s some kind of providence at work.¡±

    ¡°As for you, you stinking brat, your temperament has always been so unyielding. There''s nothing this teacher could do to change you. But in the end, the two of you are still fellow disciples under the same master. Must ite to one of you dying in the end?¡±

    The Dean sighed deeply, gazing at the bright moon above. Just as he was about to speak, a dazzling pir of light suddenly appeared in the southern sky.

    The Dean frowned slightly.

    In the next moment, his figure suddenly soared into the air, swiftly ascending above the sea of clouds. From there, he scrutinized the distant and resplendent beam of light, its precise distance impossible to gauge.

    In the world of cultivators, qi refiners had the closest connection to the heavens and earth, often triggering heaven and earth phenomenon. Aside from them, the cultivators of the Three Schools, while less directly and frequently connected, also resonated with the Great Dao. Reaching the end of the path to Nepenthe would inevitably invoke such phenomena.

    The brilliant pir of light carried an air of righteousness. Even from above the sea of clouds, the Dean could faintly hear the resounding sound of schrly recitations echoing between heaven and earth.

    All these phenomena indicated that a Confucian cultivator had reached the end of Nepenthe.

    "Bing a Saint..."

    The Dean chuckled at himself self-mockingly.

    Before this moment, he had been the world''s only so-called Saint.

    ¡°You really never fail to surprise, kid. Even after confining yourself for so many years, you''ve managed to walk out of it. As your teacher, I can''t help but admire you.¡±

    After all, he was his student. Although he only saw a bright pir of light, the Dean could clearly sense whose aura it belonged to.

    Aftermenting emotionally, the Dean shifted his gaze back toward the sea of clouds and murmured softly, ¡°Wei Xu, oh Wei Xu...¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Divine Capital, the ancestral home of the Wei Family.

    Wei Xu sat on the doorstep of a small courtyard, gazing at the night sky. Simrly at the Nepenthe Realm and a fellow schr, how could he not recognize what this aura signified?

    From now on, the world would have another Saint, and the Confucian lineage would gain another who had reached the end of Nepenthe.

    Since the pir of light had not originated from the Academy, Wei Xu''s first thought was to look toward the direction of White Deer Prefecture. After all, the nation''s schrs were primarily concentrated in these two regions. However, he quickly realized it was not White Deer Prefecture but rather the neighboring Wei Prefecture.

    Thinking of Wei Prefecture, only Chen Chao''s name came to Wei Xu''s mind.

    But soon after, he recalled that old matter and thought of his fellow apprentice.

    At this thought, Wei Xu''s expression became somewhat unnatural.

    The contest for the position of Dean might currently seem to be a rivalry between him and Little Junior Sister Xie Nandu, but only a select few knew that years ago, he had alreadypeted with others for it.

    Before Xie Nandu was ever taken in as the Dean''s disciple, he had virtually already secured that position.

    It was just that...

    Wei Xu lowered his head quietly, gazing at a stalk of wild grass sprouting from the cracks between the stone bricks at his feet.

    As the legitimate heir of the Wei Family, Wei Xu thought his life should have had nothing to do with wild grass. He was a refined gentleman, born into a prominent and noble family. So why did it feel like he was no better than a stalk of weed?

    Lowering his head in silence, Wei Xu reached out and plucked the wild grass from the crack.

    Then, he casually tossed it aside.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Northern Frontier, atop the city wall.

    Perhaps because the heavens seemed closer here, the moon appeared unusuallyrge.

    Sitting atop the wall, the sword immortal Liu Banbi looked as though he were immersed in the radiant moonlight itself.

    He looked at the dazzling pir of light that appeared in the southern sky and suddenlyughed. ¡°Senior Brother, oh Senior Brother, it seems I, your junior, was too shortsighted. Who would''ve thought that you were the true star all along?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Teacher has never stopped thinking about you over the years. Looking at it now, it all makes sense. Among Teacher''s disciples, you''re the one most likely to inherit his mantle.¡±

    Liu Banbi tilted his head back, taking a big swig of alcohol,ughing with unrestrained delight.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    White Dew Garden, Imperial City.

    The Great Liang Emperor and Li Heng looked at the horizon at the same time.

    Li Heng smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. Our Great Liang now has another Saint.¡±

    Though it was clear at a nce that it was a cultivator from the Confucian lineage, and while the academy was not strictly under the jurisdiction of Great Liang, who could deny the close ties between the two?

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    Li Heng thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It should be the Dean''s disciple, thest remaining member of the Zhou Family.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded and said, ¡°He nearly became Our son-inw.¡±

    Li Heng was not in a hurry to speak. He naturally understood the twists and turns of that old incident. Back then, despite His Majesty''s best efforts to protect the Zhou Family, in the end, only that one person managed to survive by sheer luck.

    ¡°After so many years in hiding, the clouds have finally parted to reveal the clear sky."

    The Great Liang Emperormented, but soon appeared downcast. ¡°It''s a pity Yuan''er is no longer here. Otherwise, who knows how happy she would be.¡±

    Indeed, a pity that Yuan''er was no longer here.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When that dazzling pir of light appeared between heaven and earth, many Nepenthe cultivators of the world saw it.

    Virtually the entire cultivation world became aware of one fact at that moment.

    A new Saint had emerged in the world.

    Yet, those who felt it most profoundly were Bai Yu and Xiang Mu.

    At this very moment, the two of them were facing the newly ascended Saint.

    Zhou Gouqi stood alone on a solitary bridge, his face devoid of expression as he stared coldly at the two Nepenthe cultivators before him.

    At this point, whether these two had entered the Dao through chess or some other means no longer mattered.

    When facing someone who had walked to the end of Nepenthe, a Confucian Saint, no words or actions held any more significance.

    Bai Yu and Xiang Mu had long been rendered speechless.

    Zhou Gouqi looked at them and asked, ¡°Although I already know, I still want to ask. One word will suffice.¡±

    Bai Yu and Xiang Mu remained silent.

    ¡°I will only ask once. If there''s no answer, I''ll kill you guys. Cultivation isn''t easy. After so many years, reaching the Nepenthe Realm only to die, it would be a pity, even to me.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi waved his sleeve, all the illusions around them dissipatedpletely. The group returned to reality.

    However, a paper kite hung distantly in the horizon.

    Zhou Gouqi stood with his back to the kite, looking at the two before him, waiting for an answer.

    Bai Yu said, ¡°Since you already know, why ask?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi smiled and said, ¡°Some things are just like that. Even if you know, you still want to ask.¡±

    Xiang Mu, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke. ¡°It looks like some people have already fallen a step behind.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi smiled and nodded. ¡°There''s no such thing as a wless n in this world. If a person is truly bad, even if they''ve pretended to be good for hundreds of years, they''ll eventually be revealed for what they are.¡±

    ¡°But at this point, even if you can let us go...¡±

    Xiang Mu furrowed his brows, expressing deep concern about his future.

    Zhou Gouqi said calmly, ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Unlike the battle between Zhou Gouqi and the two Nepenthe cultivators, Chen Chao''s battle in the small alley was exceedingly arduous. After finally managing to y the sword cultivator, he was almost overwhelmed by theyers uponyers of converging qi. Though these cultivators did not hail from those renowned sects, theypensated for it with sheer numbers. The dazzling array of magic spells they unleashed made Chen Chao suffer endlessly.

    Fortunately, his body was sufficiently tough. After enduring the barrage of ovepping qi, Chen Chao grabbed a cultivator by the cor and hurled him heavily into the alley.

    At the same time, he shot forward with his saber and unleashed a powerful sh into the cluster of cultivators crowded in the alley. The surging saber qi instantly tore through the blockade.

    Under this one strike, no matter how many methods the cultivators tried to use in resistance, they were forced to retreat one step after another, unable to maintain their footing. They resembled a massive ship capsized by crashing waves.

    Chen Chao continued shing at the cultivators in front of him. At this moment, it felt as though he had returned to his time on Clearwater Mountain.

    He had transformed into a god of ughter, cutting through everything in his path with strike after strike.

    Without that sword cultivator who possessed tremendous killing power to hold down the fort, the frail bodies of these cultivators were like eggs striking a rock when confronted by Chen Chao.

    One cultivator saw Chen Chao charging toward him and hastily began forming a seal. Just as the qi in his palm started to coalesce and take shape, Chen Chao''s fist smashed through it, sending the cultivator flying backward tond heavily on the ground.

    The cultivator coughed up a mouthful of blood, his life or death uncertain.

    Chen Chao then stomped down hard on the cultivator''s chest. Whether he had survived earlier or not, this blow ensured he was undoubtedly dead.

    Chen Chao had already made it halfway across the alley.

    He had walked this alley countless times before, but never had it been as arduous as today.

    But no matter how difficult it was, he had made it this far.

    Gripping Cloud Mud tightly in his hand, Chen Chao exhaled a turbid breath and looked at the few remaining cultivators. A grin spread across his face.

    The cultivators stared at the young martial artist before them and fell silent, unable to utter a single word.

    At this point, there was no other option but to kill one another.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, Zhou Gouqi appeared outside Peach Blossom Alley.

    The Peach Blossom Alley was now littered with corpses.

    The young martial artist dressed in ck stood at the mouth of the alley, gazing at Zhou Gouqi, who approached carrying a kite.

    Zhou Gouqi clicked his tongue and said, "Why didn''t I know you were so adept at killing people?"

    Chen Chao''s face was filled with exhaustion. He just slowly raised his hand and gave Zhou Gouqi the middle finger.

 Chapter 630: A Traitor in Peach Blossom Alley

    Seeing Chen Chao raise his middle finger, Zhou Gouqi smiled faintly. Then, sping his fists together in front of him, he slowly raised two middle fingers.

    Chen Chao was at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    It immediately reminded him of the old days in Peach Blossom Alley, where the two of them would argue whenever they met. Back then, no one could have imagined that Chen Chao would one day be one of the foremost young martial artists of his time, nor would anyone have thought that this seemingly crude man, Zhou Gouqi, could be a Confucian Saint.

    However, the present was not the past. The two no longer exchanged insults about each other''s ancestors. It was still fine for Zhou Gouqi, but Chen Chao''s lineage traced backwards, were the emperors of Great Liang.

    Zhou Gouqi nced at the bodies strewn across the ground and, seemingly unconcerned, stepped into the alley. He sighed, ¡°When the neighbors see this mess tomorrow and learn that it''s your work, I''m afraid your ancestors up to eighteen generations back will all be thoroughly cursed.¡±

    Chen Chao smiled and did not speak.

    By now, a group of constables had already entered the alley. With the young county magistrate lying dead in Peach Blossom Alley, the acting authority in Tianqing County was now the equally young warden. He nced at Chen Chao, smiled without speaking, and just directed the constables to begin clearing the alley.

    Zhou Gouqi paid him no mind and instead walked a few steps forward, saying, ¡°Come on, there''s something you need to know.¡±

    The two went to Chen Chao¡¯s small courtyard, though it could hardly be called a courtyard anymore. Much of the wall had copsed, leaving it a wreckage, exuding a sense of destion.Zhou Gouqi looked at Chen Chao''s dark expression and grinned. ¡°What''s the matter? Feeling sentimental over just a little courtyard?¡±

    Chen Chao''s face remained expressionless. ¡°This little courtyard is all Your Father has. Now you''ve gone and wrecked it. I really feel like chopping you to pieces right now.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Even if I stood here and let you hack at me a hundred times, I doubt you could kill me.¡±

    Chen Chao spat, ¡°So what if you''re a Saint?¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Chen Chao ignored Zhou Gouqi and went into the ruined house. He dragged out two wooden benches, tossed one to Zhou Gouqi, and leaned against thest intact beam himself. Pulling off a piece of peelingcquer, he brought it to his nose for a sniff and let out a contented sigh.

    In the years since he had left Peach Blossom Alley, he had traveled to many ces, but no ce gave him the same sense of ease as this one.

    The days of trading insults with the man across from him were worth remembrance.

    ¡°Don''t be so stingy. You''re not rolling in wealth, but you''re hardly broke either. Rebuilding a small courtyard like this, how much could it cost in skygold currency?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi kicked away some debris, set down the stool, and sat with one leg crossed over the other, disying none of the demeanor one might expect from a Saint.

    Chen Chao gave an "oh and continued, ¡°Working as an official in the court, who knows how long that''llst? You''re well aware of my reputation. Maybe one day I''ll have to find some hole to hide in. What will I do without money then?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi clicked his tongue again. ¡°Speaking of which, I didn''t think you were so ruthless. Your own elder brother, you killed him just like that? And the Second Prince, he died by your saber too, right?¡± ?

    The former was nowmon knowledge across the realm. As for thetter, though discerning individuals had their suspicions, there was no evidence. As long as the Great Liang Emperor refused to acknowledge it, that matter would remain buried in the dust of history, never to resurface in the public eye.c

    Chen Chao remained silent, merely tightening his grip on the saber''s hilt.

    Zhou Gouqi suddenly sighed with emotion. ¡°Come to think of it, Your Father almost became your brother-inw. Shouldn''t I count as half of one now?¡±

    ¡°Tell that to her,¡± Chen Chao spat out a turbid breath, feeling a little irritated. Mentioning that elder sister of his always left him irritable, most likely because of the night he killed the Second Prince.

    Zhou Gouqi''s expression turned somber as well. There were many people he had wronged in his life, but none more so than the princess.

    ncing at the kite in his hand, Zhou Gouqi let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    ¡°All right, let''s drop it. Don''t make my Dao heart copse and lose the Saint Realm I''ve just achieved.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi gave Chen Chao a resentful look, like a wronged wife.

    Chen Chao felt his scalp tingle.

    ¡°Let''s talk about something interesting. Want me to tell a story first?¡± Zhou Gouqi fixed his gaze on Chen Chao. There were words he had bottled up for years, he really wanted to say them now.

    Chen Chao dug his ear. ¡°I''m not really into stories.¡±

    Ignoring him, Zhou Gouqi spoke softly, ¡°If it were my little junior sister here instead, I probably wouldn''t need to tell this story at all. But even after staying in the Divine Capital for so long, you don''t seem too interested in the stories that happened there.¡±

    Chen Chao did not refute it, because it was true. It was not that he was disinterested, it was just that he had been too busy over the years. There was hardly ever a moment to spare, let alone time to listen to stories.

    ¡°I was born into the Zhou Family of the Divine Capital. We weren''t a first-rate n and couldn''tpare to the great families like the Xie or Wei families, but we still had several elders serving as officials in the court. I was fortunate enough to be chosen by Teacher and became his disciple. If nothing had gone wrong, my future might have led me to be the next dean of the academy, bringing honor to my family...¡±

    Zhou Gouqi continued, ¡°At the very least, even if I couldn''t be the leader of the schrs of the world, I could''ve been an ordinary lecturer in the academy. No matter what, I could''ve gained the title of great schr, cultivated diligently, and Nepenthe shouldn''t be a problem. I never imagined that one day, my Zhou Family would cease to exist entirely.¡±

    ¡°The entire n, countless people, wiped out in a single night. Not one survived.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi looked at Chen Chao. Though he tried hard to maintain a calm demeanor, there was no peace to be found in his eyes.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°You provoked the foreignnds.¡±

    Zhou Gouqiughed mockingly, ¡°It was a conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°But I only recently figured it out.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi spoke calmly, ¡°The cause of it all was actually quite simple. Someone in the family, through a stroke of luck, befriended a foreign cultivator. The two became close, andter, it was discovered that the cultivator possessed a sect''s secret treasure, stolen from their sect. After that person was caught and taken back, the treasure wasn''t found. Naturally, the investigation turned toward the Zhou Family.¡±

    Chen Chao asked curiously, ¡°So, did that person take it or not?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head and said, ¡°It didn''t really matter. Whether it was taken or not, it was just an excuse. What they wanted all along was to wipe out the Zhou Family.¡±

    Chen Chao fell silent. There was no need to borate on what happened next, he could already guess how it unfolded.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°A foreignnds power wanting to destroy a Great Liang Dynasty''s noble family, and in the Divine Capital no less, His Majesty surely wouldn''t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi nodded. ¡°A ruler as ambitious as His Majesty naturally wouldn''t want to see such a situation. After all, the foreign forces were openly oppressing us. Unfortunately, back then, His Majesty had only just ascended to the throne and had yet to solidify his position. Many things were beyond his control.¡±

    ¡°What about the Dean? Since you''re his disciple. Did he just stand by and watch?¡±

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    ¡°That sect wasn''t small.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi said with a faint smile, ¡°As for which one it was, I won''t tell you. Sooner orter, I''ll pay them a visit myself.¡±

    ¡°The most crucial part is that their n was wless. The secret treasure was indeed found in the Zhou Family, and they had long set things up. They had the perfect reason for eradicating every Zhou Family member who knew anything.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi spoke calmly, ¡°There was no way to resist. I could only watch it happen.¡±

    That night''s fire in the Zhou Family estate burned far deeper into Zhou Gouqi''s memory than the fire in the Imperial City.

    After all, stories that happen in the world only truly resonate when they involve you personally.

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "In the end, His Majesty still helped the Zhou Family, allowing me to survive. But I could only live under an assumed name."

    Zhou Gouqi sighed. The destruction of a family was a heavy blow, no matter who endured it.

    Chen Chao said, "But you haven''t been idle all these years. Why did youe to Wei Prefecture?"

    "That''s theter part of the story that followed."

    Zhou Gouqi asked, "Haven''t you noticed a major problem in this story?"

    Chen Chao thought for a moment and frowned. "The reason."

    Yes, the reason.

    How did the Zhou Family provoke that sect? Why did the sect go to such lengths to wipe out the entire Zhou Family?

    There had to be a reason.

    Zhou Gouqi nodded. "I only figured it out aftering to Wei Prefecture."

    Chen Chao said, "It alles back to one word: traitor."

    The Zhou Family was not a great family, and it did not y a significant role in the Great Liang Dynasty. For someone to go to such lengths to destroy it, there had to be a deeper conspiracy.

    "You people discovered a traitor?"

    Chen Chao looked at Zhou Gouqi and said, "It was that traitor who arranged for the extermination."

    The Great Liang Dynasty had a traitor, the biggest one. It had remained hidden within the Great Liang Dynasty, still undiscovered to this day.

    This traitor lurked in the shadows, in critical positions within the Great Liang Dynasty, continuously carrying out actions that benefited those from beyond.

    Over the two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty, this traitor likely yed an extremely pivotal role in many significant historical events.

    "Wrong."

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head. "Since that traitor had remained hidden for so many years, how could the Zhou Family have uncovered them so easily? Moreover, while some members of the family held official posts in the Three Judicial Chief Ministries back then, but there were no clues either."

    "But by orchestrating the Zhou Family''s extermination, that traitor exposed a w instead."

    Chen Chao felt somewhat confused.

    Zhou Gouqi said calmly, "I investigated for many years and uncovered the truth."

    Chen Chao asked, "Who is that traitor?"

    Zhou Gouqi gave an unrted answer, "The great flood of Tianjian Year 11 was not a natural disaster but a man-made cmity."

 Chapter 631: The Word Traitor

    The events of Tianjian Year 11, including the Wei Prefecture flood, were closely connected to Chen Chao.

    It could be said that without that flood, Chen Chao''s future might not have developed the way it did.

    "In recent years, the Great Liang Dynasty has focused its efforts on the defense of the Northern Frontier, with more than half of the annual treasury ie allocated to the North. However, this doesn''t mean that the dynasty has neglected other regions within its borders."

    Zhou Gouqi said calmly, "In the two hundred over years since the founding of Great Liang, the Wei River has flooded thirteen times. In the early years of the founding emperor''s reign, it submerged a county downstream. Later, during Emperor Taizong''s period, there were several floods, but none on such a scale. During the reign of Emperor Lingzong, the imperial court constructed five great levees, including the one at Xin''an, whichpletely resolved the Wei River''s flooding issues. In the decades since, the Wei River never again flooded its banks."

    Chen Chao waited for the answer.

    Zhou Gouqi continued, "Those levees were built by the Ministry of Works and should have had no issues, capable ofsting at least another hundred years. Yet, during the heavy rains of Tianjian Year 11, they were destroyed."

    Chen Chao picked up on the implication, frowning as he said, "Which means, someone deliberately sabotaged the levees?"

    Zhou Gouqi nodded. His investigations over the years had uncovered the truth.

    "But why?"Chen Chao looked at Zhou Gouqi, unable to figure it out. Such an act was undoubtedly the work of that traitor. Yet why would that traitormit such an act? Since ancient times, themoners living at the bottom were rarely of any concern to powerful figures. In their eyes, such people were no different from ants. It seemed iprehensible that someone would go out of their way to do such a thing.

    "A great flood struck, and the court couldn''t produce funds for disaster relief. Corpsesy scattered everywhere, and naturally, the dynasty lost the people''s support. When a dynasty loses the people''s hearts, its downfall isn''t far off... These are all consequences of the flood. However, at that time, the most critical thing was that many people would die as a result of the flood."

    Zhou Gouqi looked at Chen Chao and said, "Weren''t you also forced to leave Wei Prefecture because of that flood? On your journey as a refugee, you must have witnessed many scenes that you''ll never forget for the rest of your life."

    Chen Chao remained silent. Indeed, during that flight for survival, he had seen many things that only existed in history books. The phrase ''swapping children to eat'' was no longer just stories but real events unfolding before his eyes.

    "How many people died in that flood in Wei Prefecture?" Zhou Gouqi suddenly asked.

    Chen Chao thought for a moment before saying softly, "That might have been the greatest flood in recorded history. Almost no one along the banks of the Wei River was spared. Many, many lives were lost."

    In a single flood, some perished instantly, while those who survived lost their homes and were forced to flee, leaving everything behind.

    "Even the imperial court couldn''t urately determine the number of casualties. Doesn''t that mean no one knows how many people perished in the flood?" Zhou Gouqi smiled faintly. "But what if, before the flood, someone had already abducted thosemoners?"

    Chen Chao froze, then abruptly lifted his head.

    If that were the case, the previous spections would finally have an answer.

    The flood was merely a cover to conceal the truth of those abductedmoners. Everyone would feelt that they were swept away by the waters rather than abducted by someone.

    Chen Chao asked, "Why would they need so manymoners?"

    Zhou Gouqi looked at him and said calmly, "The demon race has a habit of using humans as blood sustenance. During the former Qi Dynasty, not only did they cede thirty thousand miles of the deste north, but they also signed a humiliating treaty, agreeing to send countless humans to the demon race each year in exchange for peace. As for the various cultivation resources needed by the foreign cultivators, aren''t they all gathered bymonborers?"

    "There''s a treasure out at sea called flood dragon pearls. Every year, countless fishermen die at sea just to harvest these flood dragon pearls. In this world, ordinary people live at the very bottom, yet many things are entirely dependent on them."

    "Despite this, the important people still look down on them, treating them like ants and disregarding their lives."

    Chen Chao asked, "It must have been orchestrated by the people behind that traitor. The only question is whether they went north or somewhere else."

    The north meant the demon race, while elsewhere naturally referred to the foreignnds.

    The traitor hiding within Great Liang could only have one of these two identities.

    Zhou Gouqi said, "Perhaps both."

    Chen Chao exhaled a deep breath and said evenly, "If that''s the case, then it truly deserves death."

    "This is just the tip of the iceberg. Over the past two hundred years of Great Liang''s founding, no one knows how many things they''ve done."

    Zhou Gouqi said softly, "But we''ll know very soon."

    "Who exactly is that traitor?"

    Chen Chao looked intently at Zhou Gouqi. Zhou Gouqi definitely knew the answer; otherwise, so many people would not havee to kill him.

    Perhaps at this point, even His Majesty knew too.

    The Great Liang Emperor had long been aware that there was a traitor hidden deep within the heart of the Great Liang Dynasty. He had been investigating for years, and Zhou Gouqi was the one connected to it all.

    Now, it seemed the was about to be harvested.

    Zhou Gouqi extended his hand and slowly wrote a single character on the ground.

    "Traitor."[¹í]

    Chen Chao stared at the character, not speaking. No matter how he looked at it, the word for "traitor" seemed strange, almost out of ce.

    After a long silence, Chen Chao suddenly understood something. Then, all the pieces of the story fell into ce in his mind. He said, "So that''s how it is."

    Zhou Gouqi said nothing. He just sat quietly, lost in his own thoughts.

    Chen Chao asked, "When do you n to return?"

    Zhou Gouqi replied, "Naturally, when it is time to return."

    Chen Chao furrowed his brows.

    Zhou Gouqi took out a jade slip from his bosom and handed it over.

    "All the truth is in here."

    Chen Chao did not reach out to take it. Instead, he asked, "Why?"

    The things Zhou Gouqi had done over the years were a great service to the Great Liang Dynasty. One day, when he returned to the Imperial Capital, with such achievements, he could regain a foothold in the Great Liang Dynasty and even potentially be the sessor to the position of dean again.

    In any case, with this item, Zhou Gouqi''s life would certainly improve.

    Eliminating the traitor who had been hiding in the Great Liang Dynasty for over two hundred years, such a merit would justify Zhou Gouqi being granted the title of marquis or even being made the premier.

    "I have no use for this. I''ve been waiting for you all along."

    Zhou Gouqi looked at Chen Chao and said with a smile, "The Zhou Family has already been destroyed. My heart is no longer with the court or the academy. Even with such merit, what use is it? On the other hand, what situation are you in now? Aren''t you aware of it yourself?"

    Chen Chao remained silent. He had killed his own brother, and his situation was already very delicate. Though his identity as a remnant spawn of the previous dynasty was not a concern for the time being, there were still many potential troubles.

    "While His Majesty is alive, there''s naturally no one can touch you. But His Majesty will eventually pass, and you don''t want to be emperor. After the new emperor ascends, who knows how they will treat you."

    Zhou Gouqi smiled as he looked at Chen Chao.

    Take thete Second Prince for example, if he were still alive and became the new emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, there would definitely be no ce for Chen Chao. Although he was dead now, who could say how the other two sons of His Majesty will act in the future?

    "Your identity is delicate, and people''s hearts do not remain the same forever. The de isn''t in your hands. What you need to do is actually quite simple: no matter whose hands the de is in, it must never fall on your head."

    If someone wants to kill you, it''s not a problem, as long as they can only think about it and never act on it.

    "His Majesty certainly has high hopes for you. You''ll undoubtedly be one of the most important people in the Great Liang Dynasty in the future. By then, countless people will want to kill you. Some will be direct about it, while others will be more subtle. In the court, loyal ministers often cannot control their fate, and those who hold power won''t end up in a good situation either. I hope you will be a renowned official, able to control your own rise and fall."

    Chen Chao understood and sighed, "You schrs know so much logic, but I bet most schrs would scoff at this kind of talk, right?"

    Zhou Gouqi smiled, "I am not a pedantic schr."

    Chen Chao stood up, took the jade slip, and said gratefully, "I owe you a favor."

    Zhou Gouqi waved his hand, "No need. After all, I am half your brother-inw."

    Chen Chao did not speak, only rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 632.1: Reverse Scale - Part 1

    Infatuation Daoist Temple, a visitor had arrived today.

    The daoist who was the Temple Master had been waiting early at the foot of the mountain. Only when the middle-aged man, carrying a peachwood sword, appeared in his line of sight did the Temple Master smile and begin walking forward.

    Among all the cultivators in the world, there was probably no one who could make the Temple Master go to such lengths to wee them.

    "Sect Master went to Sword Qi Mountain, then to Deercry Monastery. I originally thought you would head to the academy, but unexpectedly, Sect Master came to Infatuation Daoist Temple."

    The Temple Master looked at the leader of this world''s sword path, a smile on his face.

    Recently, the movements of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had stirred the world. Almost everyone knew what the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was up to.

    Those who were observant and conscientious were likely specting that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was following the path of the one sword formed from all the Daos of the world. Since he had obtained the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact and met the old monk of Deercry Monastery, the next step would logically be to visit the academy.

    But no one had expected him to appear at the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the daoist before him. With a thought, the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, Genesis, instantly swept through the air andnded in front of the Temple Master."I''m done with the sword. I''ll return it to you first."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master spoke indifferently, "The academy holds no benefit for my Sword Dao, whether I go or not makes little difference."

    The Temple Master took the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, feeling the lingering sword intent on the de, and smiled. "Sect Master is quite generous, but I''m afraid no one in my temple will be able toprehend Sect Master''s Sword Dao."

    The Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact had been with the Sword Sect''s Sect Master for so long, it naturally became tainted with the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword intent. He could have erased it, but chose not to, it was naturally a gesture of reciprocal goodwill.

    "Not necessarily. Perhaps one day, a great genius who dual-cultivates in Dao and Sword may appear in your temple. If they reach the end of Nepenthe, they might be able to battle me."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master seemed unconcerned that others might learn his Sword Dao, or even whether the person who learned his Sword Dao was a disciple of the Sword Sect or not.

    This was both his pride as the leader of the sword path and his arrogance.

    But for someone like him, such arrogance was only to be expected.

    The Temple Master smiled. "It¡¯s likely that for the next few hundred years, no one will emerge as a Sword Dao genius like the Sect Master."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master shook his head. "That academy dean''s final disciple is a woman. It''s said she has nine lifeblood flying swords, and she is highly likely to be the future leader of Sword Dao."

    The Temple Master slightly furrowed his brows. "Has Sect Master met her? You have such a high opinion of her?"

    "On the trip to the demon territories, I saw her from afar. That woman''s Dao heart is pure, it''s probably far purer than your so-called Twin Pirs of Daoism."

    The Temple Master raised his eyebrows. "Sect Master, this penniless daoist cannot agree with such a statement."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master replied indifferently, "If we''re onlyparing women, the one in your temple doesn''t measure up to her. As for Yun Jianyue, what''s his current realm?" ??

    "Just one step away from Nepenthe."

    The Temple Master was rather proud. A young genius like Yun Jianyue was rare across the entire cultivation world. Having him in the Infatuation Daoist Temple was naturally a source of great pride.

    "It seems the Infatuation Daoist Temple will soon have a young daoist sage. If nothing unexpected urs, the Infatuation Daoist Temple will still remain the leader of Daoism for the next century."

    Compared to the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the Sword Sect indeed fell short in many respects, even though both were leaders of their sects.

    "The owner of Wild Grass stepped into Nepenthe a while back and became a genuine sword immortal. It seems Sect Master now has a sessor, congrattions."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained silent. Yu Xiyi, who had confined himself for years, had finally broken through his inner demons. This was undoubtedly a good thing for the Sword Sect. However...

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master set aside his thoughts and said calmly, "Now that I''ve returned the sword, I shall take my leave."

    The Temple Master asked, "When does Sect Master n to act?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master replied, "When the timees, I will naturally appear.

    The Temple Master cupped his hands. "Then we shall await the Sect Master''s arrival in due time."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Divine Capital, Imperial City.

    It was nearing midnight.

    Aside from the eunuchs and pce maids on duty, the rest had long retired to their quarters. Great Liang was different from the previous dynasty. After the fall of the previous Qi Dynasty, not only were the eunuchs and pce maids of the former dynasty taken in, but many harsh regtions were also abolished. The previous Qi Dynasty showed no leniency to its eunuchs and pce maids. Most eunuchs barely had six hours of rest each day, and few lived to leave the pce in old age. Many died young, literally worked to death.

    When the Great Liang was established, the founding emperor was mindful of the hardships endured by pce staff, reducing the number of positions significantly. Eunuchs began working in shifts, with each post shared by four or five people. As a result, both eunuchs and pce maids not only enjoyed ten to twelve hours of rest daily, and also had a day off every two or three days.

    Such benevolence naturally earned the gratitude of the attendants.

    While the temperaments of the past emperors of Great Liang varied, the treatment of eunuchs and pce maids in the Great Liang''s imperial pce greatly improvedpared to the previous Qi Dynasty.

    Under the reign of the current Emperor, with the Empress overseeing the harem, the rules became even more lenient. Over the past decade, there had been almost no one who got executed within the inner pce. The gravest punishment was merely expulsion from the pce.

    It was precisely because of this kindness that when the Empress passed away, the mourning cries within the Imperial City had been so genuine.

    With the Empress gone and His Majesty without other consorts, the person truly in charge of the inner pce now was none other than Li Heng, the head of the eunuchs.

    Li Heng had served by the Emperor''s side since thetter was still a vassal prince. When the emperor ascended the throne and took residence in the imperial pce, Li Heng naturally became the new head of the eunuchs.

    Though the start had been somewhat rocky, with his skillful means, Li Heng quickly managed to stabilize the various eunuchs in the inner pce without too much effort.

    Tonight, His Majesty the Emperor had retired early. With no pressing matters, Li Heng also returned to his quarters and went to bed. However, after falling asleep, he woke up around midnight.

    After some thought, this chief eunuch took antern and left his residence, heading toward a particr spot in the pce.

    ______

 Chapter 632.2: Reverse Scale - Part 2

    The path was quiet, with few eunuchs in sight. Thus, no one discovered this chief eunuch. Before long, Li Heng arrived in front of the Imperial Kitchen.

    ording to the rules, the Imperial Kitchen required someone on duty at all hours, lest His Majesty should suddenly crave ate-night meal. However, since the Emperor had no consorts and previously only had the Empress alone, the Imperial Kitchen typically kept just one person on duty after dinner.

    When Li Heng stepped into the kitchen, the eunuch on duty that night was currently dozing by the stove.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the plump eunuch, who had been serving as the chef for the Great Liang Emperor for several years, rubbed his eyes and asked casually, ¡°What does His Majesty feel like eating tonight?¡±

    When no response came, the plump eunuch opened his eyes to look. Immediately, he stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Eunuch Li, how is it that you''re personally here to deliver the request tonight?!¡±

    Li Heng set thentern aside and smiled. ¡°It''s not to deliver an order. His Majesty went to bed early. You won''t be needed tonight. But I, on the other hand, am feeling a bit hungry. Could you make me a bowl of dumpling soup?¡±

    The plump eunuch hesitated, ncing at Li Heng with some difficulty. ¡°Eunuch Li, the pce rules... This servant is only allowed to prepare food for His Majesty...¡±

    Even as he spoke, he felt somewhat perplexed. Li Heng had been in the pce for years and was certainly not one to misunderstand the rules. So why would he make such a request?

    Li Heng smiled and asked, ¡°Is it that difficult?¡±The plump eunuch gritted his teeth, then shook his head. ¡°If it were anyone else, this servant wouldn''t dare set this precedent. But since it''s you, Eunuch Li, this servant will risk losing my head to make Eunuch Li a bowl?¡±

    Li Heng chuckled and said casually, ¡°How is it something so risky? Even back when Her Majesty the Empress was managing the inner pce, if she heard about this, she''d have merely scolded a bit.¡±

    The plump eunuch nodded and got to work. ¡°That''s true. Her Majesty was a very kind person.¡±

    Watching the plump eunuch busy himself, Li Heng seemed to recall some past memories and said with a smile, ¡°Zhao Sanbao, I remember your specialty was dumpling soup. The first time you cooked when you joined the pce, Her Majesty praised it highly and even rewarded you with a jade pendant, didn''t she?¡±

    The plump eunuch, Zhao Sanbao, lifted his robe to reveal the jade pendant, grinning. ¡°I''ve kept it with me ever since. A reward from Her Majesty, I''ll feel uneasy cing it anywhere else.¡±

    Li Heng smiled faintly and said nothing more.

    When Zhao Sanbao finally served the steaming bowl of dumpling soup, looking at the rising steam, Li Heng smiled and said, ¡°Over the years, I''ve received many rewards from His Majesty. How about this: I''ll trade you for that jade pendant. Go to my ce, and you can choose anything you like. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Sanbao immediately clutched the pendant at his waist when he heard this and said hastily, ¡°Eunuch Li, you''ve received so many rewards over the years. Please don''t set your sights on this servant''s jade pendant.¡±

    Li Heng used his chopsticks to pick up a dumpling. After taking a bite, he asked with his mouth half-full, ¡°Really... not exchanging? I''ve got things from Her Majesty too.¡±

    Zhao Sanbao quickly shook his head, looking flustered. "That was a reward from Her Majesty to Eunuch Li, not to this servant. How could it be the same?"

    Li Heng made a faint sound of acknowledgment. "Really won''t trade? You care that much about the jade pendant given by Her Majesty?"

    Zhao Sanbao nodded earnestly. "Her Majesty¡¯s reward is more important than this servant''s life."

    Hearing this, Li Heng ced his chopsticks on the edge of the bowl andmented wistfully, "If that''s the case, why did you poison Her Majesty?"

    When the word ''poison'' was mentioned, Zhao Sanbao''s expression instantly changed. "Eunuch Li... what are you saying?"

    Li Heng turned to look at Zhao Sanbao and was in no hurry to speak.

    Leaning against the stove, Zhao Sanbao muttered to himself, "Eunuch Li... how could I possibly harm someone as kind as Her Majesty..."

    Li Heng tapped his fingers slowly on the stove, saying calmly, "Exactly. Someone as kind as Her Majesty, and yet you chose to harm her. Are you even human?"

    Zhao Sanbao shook his head frantically and fell to his knees, weeping bitterly. "Eunuch Li, this is nder..."

    "nder... Have I ever ndered anyone in all these years?"

    Li Heng stared at Zhao Sanbao and said calmly, "Without solid evidence, would I havee to you?"

    Zhao Sanbao froze for a moment, then suddenly erupted into action, frantically lunging at Li Heng. Yet, before he could take even half a step, he was sent flying backward, crashing heavily into the stove.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Zhao Sanbao copsed in front of the stove, unable to get up for some time.

    Li Heng stared at Zhao Sanbao calmly. "His Majesty is such a formidable figure that you dared not strike at him, so you turned your hand against Her Majesty instead. But Her Majesty was frail, just an ordinary person, what did she have to do with any of this? Why did you harm her?"

    Zhao Sanbao widened his eyes as he looked at Li Heng, blood continuously dripping from the corner of his mouth. After a moment, he gave a bitterugh. "Since she''s His Majesty''s Empress, how can you say she had nothing to do with it? She was the only one in this world who could move His Majesty''s heart... She was too important..."

    Zhao Sanbao muttered to himself, "But she truly was a good person."

    Li Heng''s gaze was already full of iciness.

    "You and I serve different masters, what''s the point of asking such questions?"

    Zhao Sanbao let out a sorrowfulugh and attempted to bite down on the poison hidden in his mouth. However, before he could exert strength, Li Heng swiftly grabbed his jaw, reached his hand in, and pried out the tooth in his mouth with indifference.

    Li Heng said calmly, "I know you won¡¯t say anything, and I''m not interested in hearing it because I already know everything."

    Zhao Sanbao was unable to move, he just continued coughing up blood as he muttered, "Since that''s the case, why waste your effort?"

    Li Heng shook his head. "How could I let you die so easily?"

    As he said this, several expressionless eunuchs squeezed into the doorway.

    Li Heng''s entire life had been marked by early loss; his parents died when he was young. The only people he held dear were His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress, with the Empress even more so.

    Now that he knew someone had harmed her, he could never let that person off so easily.

    No, not easily.

    He would never let them off.

    Li Heng released Zhao Sanbao and slowly walked to the doorway. Looking up at the moon in the sky, he said calmly, "Take him away. I want to personally carve the flesh from his body, piece by piece. Before he dies, I''ll make sure he experiences the greatest agony this world has to offer. I''ll make him regret evering into this world. And I''ll ensure that even in hell, he will never forget what happened tonight."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 633: Who Is He Liang

    Zhao Sanbao was carried out of the Imperial Kitchen, bound tightly like the swine that had once been delivered to the pce.

    The eunuchs carrying him were seething with anger, especially after learning that Zhao Sanbao had once poisoned Her Majesty the Empress. Their eyes burned with fury as they looked at Zhao Sanbao, as though they wanted to devour him whole.

    her Majesty the Empress had been a true virtuous empress in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty. These eunuchs had served alongside her for over a decade and knew well that those years had been the most beautiful time of their lives.

    ¡°Eunuch Li, allow this servant to take over,¡± said a young eunuch after Zhao Sanbao had been brought to the torture chamber and tied to the rack. His voice was earnest as he looked at Li Heng and continued, ¡°Her Majesty treated us with such kindness. This servant has no other way to repay her but to make sure the one who harmed Her Majesty is... taken good care of.¡±

    As he spoke, several other eunuchs knelt behind him, kowtowing to Li Heng.

    Li Heng said with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°It''s good that you all remember Her Majesty''s kindness, but of everyone she favored, I''m the one who owes Her Majesty the most. How could I let anyone else handle this matter?¡±

    The young eunuch looked somewhat disappointed but said no more.

    Li Heng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I''ll return in an hour. Don''t let him die.¡±

    With that, Li Heng turned and left the torture chamber. Behind him, the eunuchs knelt and eximed joyfully, ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Li!¡±Once Li Heng had departed, the eunuchs stood up and began discussing how best to handle Zhao Sanbao.

    "Start by whipping him with a saltwater-soaked whip? Hit him one round first?"

    "Not ideal. I think chili water would be better."

    "Or should we just cut his flesh off piece by piece?"

    "That''s reserved for Eunuch Li. We shouldn''t go overboard."

    "Alright, but the question is, who gets to whip him?"

    "I was the one who spoke up earlier, so it''s naturally my right to do it. Eunuch Li tacitly approved too."

    "Eunuch Yang, that''s not fair. We''ve all benefited from Her Majesty''s kindness. How could you expect us to just stand by and watch?"

    "How about this: each of us takes a turn whipping him once. We only have an hour, so let''s not waste time."

    "Hmm... that seems reasonable."

    The group of eunuchs huddled together and finally settled on a n they could all agree on.

    Zhao Sanbao, who had already resigned himself to death, now showed signs of fear upon hearing their discussion.

    Someone stripped off his upper garments.

    Before long, the whip that was soaked in saltwater cameshing down.

    Zhao Sanbao let out a muffled groan but did not cry out.

    However, as the whip continued to strike him relentlessly, even someone like Zhao Sanbao could not help but start moaning in pain.

    "Stuff something into this dog''s mouth, don''t let him scream!"

    Someone spoke up, and another person grabbed a cloth soaked in chili water from a bucket and shoved it into Zhao Sanbao''s mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Li Heng carried antern as he left the torture chamber, walking slowly toward White Dew Garden.

    In his palm, he clutched a jade pendant, his mood heavy.

    It did not take long for him to reach White Dew Garden, where he saw the Emperor.

    The Emperor nced at Li Heng and said, "There are so many traitors in the Imperial City, yet you only go after him?"

    Li Heng replied, "This one is different."

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng. After years of serving together, they naturally understood each other well. Zhao Sanbao was not the only traitor in the Imperial City, but he was the one who had poisoned the Empress. For Li Heng, who deeply revered the Empress, that made all the difference.

    "Of all these traitors, he''ll be the first one I catch, but thest one to die."

    Li Heng looked at the Great Liang Emperor very seriously. He rarely spoke to the Emperor in such a tone, but it conveyed his unwavering resolve.

    The Great Liang Emperormented. "It''s rare to see you so determined. I imagine even she wouldn''t have anything to say about it."

    Li Heng shook his head and spoke softly, "If Prince Consort were still alive, she wouldn''t have let me do this."

    Prince Consort - another term from the past.

    The Great Liang Emperor seemed momentarily lost in thought. Lately, he kept thinking about the past, and he wondered if it was because he was getting old.

    Li Heng said, "Your Majesty, do you n to do everything tonight?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and replied, "What else should we wait for?"

    "Chen Chao hasn''t returned yet."

    Li Heng thought for a moment but could not help but remind him, "Won''t this alert the enemy?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Since we''ve already done these things, they are bound to make no moves. Some people are born arrogant and will never believe they could fail, foolishly confident."

    "That''s good too. It saves us trouble."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "First, kill the chicken to warn the monkeys."

    "Go ahead and do it."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "The Imperial City is too dirty. Let''s clean it up first."

    The pce servants and eunuchs would asionally clean the Imperial City, but it was clear that the "cleaning" referred to here was not the same as what the Great Liang Emperor had in mind.

    Ordinary things could naturally be cleaned with water, but at this moment, blood was required.

    Li Heng nodded and then turned to leave White Dew Garden.

    As he walked out of White Dew Garden, Li Heng shook thentern in his hand.

    In the darkness of the night, countless figures silently emerged, bowing slightly toward this chief eunuch.

    "Find the people on the list, and kill them all, don''t leave a single one."

    Li Heng spoke calmly, his back to the figures.

    He did not mention interrogation, because it was pointless and unnecessary.

    The figures in the night nodded slightly, then silently turned and left.

    Tonight, the Imperial City appeared as calm as usual, but was it really so calm?

    It did not seem so.

    And it should not be.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Infatuation Daoist Temple, in the flower garden at the rear mountain.

    A ray of sunlight fell into the scene. At the center, a vibrant green medicinal herb stood with its bud ready to bloom. Dewdrops clung to its surface, and it was unclear when the flower would finally open.

    A figure, wearing a straw hat and bent at the waist, was currently removing weeds around the herb.

    At first nce, the figure resembled an old farmer, diligently tending to their modest plot ofnd.

    However, when the figure straightened and removed the straw hat, their full appearance was revealed.

    Among the countless daoist cultivators in the world, purely in terms of demeanor, no one in this world would dare to say that they were number one if this person imed to be number two.

    How could the Twin Pirs of Daoism be ordinary?

    Walking out of the flower garden, Yun Jianyue dusted off his hands, just in time to spot someone approaching from a distance.

    Yun Jianyue¡¯s expression stiffened. He turned to leave, but after taking only a few steps, a voice called out, ¡°Yun Jianyue, avoiding me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll pluck that flower of yours?¡±

    Hearing this, Yun Jianyue could only turn back with a gloomy look. He cupped his hands respectfully and greeted the approaching daoist, ¡°Temple Master.¡±

    The Temple Master nced at Yun Jianyue expressionlessly before turning his gaze toward the flower garden. With a hint of exasperation, he said, ¡°The immortal spring in the rear mountain, ordinary disciples may not see even a single drop for months, and yet you''re using it to water a flower. It would''ve been fine if you''d nted some decent spiritual herbs, but look at this flower, does it deserve to be nourished with immortal spring water?¡±

    Yun Jianyue acted as if he had not heard a thing. Inwardly, he silently chanted, Not listening, not listening, a turtle[bastard] chanting sutras.

    The Temple Master seemed a bit helpless but did not press further. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°Come with me to the Divine Capital?¡±

    Yun Jianyue furrowed his brows and shook his head to refuse, ¡°If Temple Master is off to do something shady, why are you dragging me along?¡±

    Perhaps only Yun Jianyue in the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple could speak so bluntly to the Temple Master.

    The Temple Master was not annoyed and merely replied, ¡°It will benefit your cultivation. Are youing?¡±

    ¡°To watch a fight?¡±

    Yun Jianyue blinked, quickly guessing something.

    The Temple Master nodded. ¡°You''re only a step away. Perhaps after watching, you''ll cross that threshold and be a true Nepenthe.¡±

    Yun Jianyue raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can I go without you?¡±

    The Temple Master feigned anger. ¡°Afraid of losing face?!¡±

    Yun Jianyue remained silent.

    The Temple Master opened his mouth to speak again, but in the end, he just waved his hand. ¡°Just remember to arrive early.¡±

    Yun Jianyue scooped adle of clear water from a nearby jar, washed his hands, and then began walking down the mountain.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was a small town.

    Yun Jianyue walked slowly through the small town. Upon seeing him in his daoist robes, the townsfolk treated him with great respect. Yun Jianyue nodded politely in return and made his way to a dpidated courtyard at the end of a narrow alley.

    Standing at the gate, Yun Jianyue stared at the locked wooden door in silence for a moment.

    He found it hard to remember, what was the name of the child who had once lived here?

    He Liang?

    It seemed that was the name.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Far away, a young boy, barely into his teens, journeyed northward alone from a ce far removed from the Divine Capital. After traveling an untold distance for what felt like an eternity, he finally saw the most magnificent city in the world bathed in the morning glow.

    Standing before the Divine Capital, the teenage boy stared in awe for a long time before he hesitantly made his way to the long line forming at the city gates.

    For a boy like him, traveling alone from such a distant ce to reach the Divine Capital was already a miracle.

    After entering the Divine Capital, the boy found himself standing on an endless street. Looking at this majesty city that was countless timesrger than his small town, he felt somewhat lost.

    But soon, he snapped out of it. Spotting a stall selling candied fruits, he walked up to the vendor and asked very seriously, ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Chen Chao is?¡±

    The vendor was a simple and honest middle-aged man. Hearing the somewhat unintelligible words, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Chen Chao. Do you know where he is?¡±

    The teenage boy seriously repeated his question, looking at the vendor.

    This time, the vendor understood, and also realized who the "Chen Chao" the boy was referring to might be. He sized up the boy in front of him with some curiosity and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The teenage boy replied, ¡°My name is He Liang.¡±

    Who was He Liang?

    In any case, in this world right now, no one knew.

 Chapter 634: We Are Traitors

    A horse carriage slowly departed from Tianqing County, heading toward the Divine Capital.

    Driving the carriage was a young martial artist dressed in ck, a saber hanging at his waist. Inside the carriage sat more than one person - a husband and wife pair. The man had changed into the attire of a schr for the first time.

    On the other hand, the woman was an ordinary-looking woman whose appearance was not particrly striking.

    The man sat with his eyes closed, resting, while the woman looked rather worried. She kept ncing at a small bundle in the carriage, her mind preupied with whether she had properly arranged everything at home. She fretted over whetherst year''s cured meat would be stolen by rats after her departure.

    As for the few hens she had raised, she had reluctantly given them to the neighbors before leaving. Though she had asked them to take care of the chickens, she suspected she might never see them again. Thinking of this, her eyes turned somewhat red.

    In all her years, she had never left that small county town, let alone journeyed thousands of miles to the unfamiliar Divine Capital.

    She had heard that the magnificent city was the grandest under the heavens, but with such a vast city, the cost of living would be huge, right?

    Worrying about the savings they had umted over the years, the woman felt so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I don''t want to go to the Divine Capital anymore.¡±Some things be unbearable the more one thinks about them, and the more she thought, the more distressed she became.

    As soon as the woman spoke, the man dressed as a schr opened his eyes slightly. ncing at the woman, he was not in a hurry to speak.

    The woman noticed her husband''s gaze and, feeling a bit aggrieved, asked, ¡°Do we really have to go?¡±

    The man replied calmly, ¡°You don''t have to go, but I probably won''t ever return to Peach Blossom Alley in this lifetime.¡±

    Hearing this, the woman felt even more dejected. She had always thought she could spend her entire life in that ce.

    The man said, ¡°The Divine Capital isn''t so bad. When the timees, if you want to raise chickens and ducks, you can still live just like before.¡±

    The woman frowned and said, ¡°But I don''t know a single person there.¡±

    ¡°Friends can be made again, everything can start over.¡±

    The man said. ¡°I''ll be doing something big, and I might note back. If you''re alone in Tianqing County, you wouldn''t be able to survive either."

    The woman bit her lip and said, ¡°If you die, how could I possibly live?¡±

    The man ignored her and continued speaking to himself: ¡°There are some things I can tell you now. You might not understand, but you can listen. I''m a disciple of the academy''s Dean. Before I came to Tianqing County, my family was considered a prominent family in the Divine Capital. If you had married me back then, your life wouldn''t have turned out like this.¡± "These past few years, you followed me and had a hard time."

    The woman looked at him with some confusion.

    The man continued on his own, ¡°Life these past years hasn''t been good, and I''ve let you down. If I survive, I might be able to give you a better life. But there are things I''ve been working on that I can''t abandon now, so I can only wrong you again.¡±

    The woman remained silent, her head lowered as tears began to fall continuously.

    The man remained silent.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the woman raised her head and asked cautiously, ¡°Will you really never leave me behind?¡±

    The man shook his head. ¡°I''ve already let down one woman. I won''t let down a second.¡±

    Outside the carriage, hearing this conversation, Chen Chao furrowed his brows deeply.

    What the hell is this about letting down one woman and not a second? Could you possibly phrase that any worse?

    The carriage rolled out of Wei Prefecture, and at the border of White Deer Prefecture, Zhou Gouqi changed into a fresh set of clothes and stepped out of the carriage.

    Chen Chao quipped, ¡°What''s wrong? Did the new clothes not fit right?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head. ¡°I still need to make a stop in White Deer Prefecture. This outfit isn''t quite appropriate for the asion.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Chen Chao nodded without pressing further, only smiling as he said, ¡°Then see you in the Divine Capital?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi nodded and took the reins from him.

    Chen Chao jumped off the carriage and continued northward alone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Divine Capital.

    A storm was brewing.

    A schr left the South Lake, not by carriage, but walking straight toward his family home without stopping.

    The schr was the most famous in the Divine Capital, named Wei Xu. His family was naturally not ordinary either - it was the Wei Family, one of the two great noble families of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    As a disciple of the Dean, Wei Xu spent most of his days at the academy and rarely returned to the Wei ancestral residence. But for some reason, he finally decided to go back to the Wei ancestral residence.

    Standing at the gate, Wei Xu looked up at thentern bearing the character "Wei" hanging above. He remained silent for a moment. Thentern was newly reced, as it was every day.

    A side door opened, and a middle-aged steward stepped out. Seeing Wei Xu, he asked softly, ¡°Third Young Master, what brings you back today?¡±

    Though a legitimate son of the Wei Family, Wei Xu was not the eldest. He was the third in line. However, neither of his elder brothers could match Wei Xu in any respect.

    Thus, it was well known within the entire Wei Family that Wei Xu would one day be the sessor. As a result, the entire family treated him with nothing but respect and dared not belittle him.

    Wei Xu nced at the steward without speaking, then walked directly through the gate.

    The middle-aged steward smiled as he shut the door, following closely behind this schr whose name had long shaken the world.

    After a few steps, Wei Xu said indifferently, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    But the middle-aged steward did not leave. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is Third Young Master here to see the family head?¡±

    Wei Xu stopped in his tracks and nced at the steward but remained silent.

    The middle-aged steward said, "The Family Head has been waiting for you for a long time, over at the the ancestral hall."

    Wei Xu felt his mood be a little heavy, but said nothing more.

    He walked through the Wei ancestral residence, heading toward its deepest part. Along the way, he noticed many people watching him.

    Most of them were elderly, their hair white as snow; elders from various branches of the family. By seniority, Wei Xu would have to address some of them as grand uncles.

    Wei Xu had not seen these people for a long time. Even at the annual Wei Family gatherings, many of them rarely made an appearance.

    But today, they were all present.

    Wei Xu was somewhat puzzled, but as he passed by, these elders said nothing and just looked at him.

    Walking in silence, Wei Xu seemed lost in thought.

    Finally, he arrived at the ancestral hall, where a few more people awaited him.

    These elders who were also white-haired were different from the others. They were the true decision-makers of the Wei Family. Many major decisions of the family had been made by these individuals.

    It could be said that they were the pirs of the Wei Family.

    Wei Xu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, But in the end, he remained silent and pushed open the door to the ancestral hall.

    The Wei ancestral hall was pitch dark inside.

    When Wei Xu pushed the door open and entered, someone finally stood up and lit the candles inside.

    These were no ordinary candles. They were made from the oil extracted from the bodies of sea-dwelling merfolk. Not only did they emit a brightnessparable to luminous pearls, but when lit, they also gave off a faint fragrance.

    It was the scent of the sea.

    The person who lit the candles was a middle-aged man with slightly graying hair.

    This was the family head of the Wei Family.

    The Great Liang Dynasty had many prominent figures. Whether it was the academy dean or the Lord Warden Commander, neither could truly be considered the most remarkable big shot.

    Purely in terms of importance to Great Liang, only two individuals could be deemed indispensable.

    One was the ancestor of the Xie Family, and the other was the family head of the Wei Family.

    The two great noble families had stood as equals for a century. With their disciples and loyal officials spread throughout the imperial court and government, each family controlled half of Great Liang''s politicalndscape.

    It could be said that if either were to fall, this vast dynasty would swiftly copse into chaos.

    They were the two legs of the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Looking at this family head, who now seemed a little younger than before, Wei Xu gave a slight bow. Even as a disciple of the Dean, he had to show his respect in front of this family head.

    The Wei Family Head turned, and the candlelight illuminated his face, making him look almost like a young man.

    This alone was enough to demonstrate that the Wei Family Head''s cultivation realm was definitely not low.

    The Wei Family Head said, "A few days ago, some eunuchs in the Imperial City were purged."

    Hearing this, Wei Xu frowned slightly. He did not understand why the Wei Family Head was telling him this.

    The Wei Family Head said, ¡°Those people were agents the Wei Family sent to the pce over the years through various means. It was extremely secretive, with no possibility of being discovered.¡±

    ¡°One of them, a man named Zhao Sanbao, was the eunuch responsible for cooking in the Imperial Kitchen, handling His Majesty''s daily meals.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Li Heng yed him piece by piece, cutting off all the flesh from his body. He died a gruesome death.¡±

    The Wei Family Head smiled faintly, seemingly unbothered.

    Wei Xu finally spoke, asking, ¡°Why?¡±

    The Wei Family Head looked at Wei Xu and said, ¡°Because, over the years, he had been poisoning the Empress.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Xu furrowed his brows even more deeply. The Empress had passed away only a few years ago, and he had never thought it could have anything to do with the Wei Family.

    ¡°Even without the poison, her body was frail and wouldn''t havested long. At most, she could have only lived a few years longer."

    The Wei Family Head appeared calm and collected.

    Wei Xu said, ¡°I¡¯m asking why Family Head would do such a thing.¡±

    The Wei Family Head smiled. ¡°Poisoning is naturally to kill her, to hasten her death. In truth, if not for the fact that His Majesty''s cultivation realm is too high, the poison should have been used on His Majesty instead.¡±

    These words were spoken casually but carried the weight of a thunderous revtion.

    "Why?"

    This was the third time Wei Xu asked "why."

    These matters, he had never known about them.

    The Wei Family Head nced at him but did not answer the question. Instead, he said, ¡°Many years ago, Zhou Xianshan''s family was also exterminated by the Wei Family.¡±

    Wei Xu''s face turned pale. The name Zhou Xianshan was something he could never forget. That was his fellow apprentice, a schr who once enjoyed great renown in the academy.

    ¡°Why...¡± Wei Xu''s voice became rather faint; almost inaudible.

    ¡°Exterminating his n was simple, because back then, the Dean had virtually made up his mind to make him the next dean of the academy. But there can only be one dean. If he became dean, what would you do?¡±

    The Dean had many disciples, but only a few had any real chance of bing the next dean.

    ¡°If his n wasn''t destroyed, he would have be the next dean. That couldn''t be allowed.¡±

    The Wei Family Head said calmly, ¡°In the end, His Majesty protected him and allowed him to live. It was originally an insignificant matter, as long as he could no longer be the next dean. Besides, eliminating the roots entirely would have been too risky for us to carry out.¡±

    ¡°But I still regret it very much.¡±

    The Wei Family Head sighed. ¡°Back then, I should have taken the risk and killed him thoroughly."

    Wei Xu could not speak. He simply stared at the ancestral memorial tablets before him, feeling a chilling sensation rise from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°A few days ago, I sent someone to kill him. They failed. He has already be a Saint.¡±

    The Wei Family Head chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°The Dean has good judgment after all. He truly picked an excellent sessor. The second Saint of Confucianism... very remarkable indeed.¡±

 Chapter 635: How Do You Write the Character Wei

    Looking back now, the Dean''s disciples indeed included several exceptional figures.

    Liu Banbi, who had already be a sword immortal; Wei Xu, who had long stepped into Nepenthe; Xie Nandu, with her nine lifeblood flying swords.

    As well as Zhou Gouqi, who had now be a Saint.

    The academy might currently be experiencing the greatest era in its history.

    But none of this was of concern to the Wei Family.

    ¡°Back then, the extermination of the Zhou Family was to ensure that the position of academy dean would not fall into the hands of another. Since you joined the academy and became one of the Dean''s most prized students, with the potential to be the next dean, we had to ensure that you would be the next dean.¡±

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly, ¡°For this, we took great risks back then to aplish this.¡±

    Wei Xu''s face was pale, and his lips trembled slightly. He had sensed something amiss, which was why he had returned to the Wei Family ancestral home to seek answers. However, he had not anticipated that, upon entering the ancestral hall, he would uncover the greatest secret of his life.

    For a family as prominent as the Wei Family, it was inevitable that there would be darkness and shady dealings. But Wei Xu never imagined that the deeds the Wei Family had carried out far exceeded his expectations.Poisoning the empress, exterminating the Zhou Family...

    No matter how one looked at it, these were not trivial matters.

    "He left the Divine Capital alive and went to Wei Prefecture. He didn''t spend the rest of his life muddling through. Instead, he continued investigating things in secret. Unfortunately, he uncovered many details."

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly, though there was a hint of frustration in his eyes. Over the years, the Wei Family had done many things, all carried out with the utmost secrecy to ensure that no one could trace them back to the family. Yet that single event created a w for the Wei Family who had always exercised great caution.

    "There''s a saying: ¡®Walk by the river often enough, and your shoes will get wet.¡¯"

    "But for the Wei Family, this has only happened once in all these years."

    The Wei Family Head sighed with vicissitudes of emotion.

    Wei Xu finally returned to his senses and looked at the Wei Family Head, asking, "Family Head, why did we have to do this? Why resort to such methods..."

    "You mean to say that you and Zhou Xianshan could have had a gentleman''s rivalry. But given the circumstances back then, you couldn''t have won Zhou Xianshan, just as you cannotpete with Xie Nandu now."

    The Wei Family Head said calmly, "You are, without a doubt, one of the Wei Family''s most outstanding descendants, and one of the Great Liang Dynasty''s most remarkable schrs. At any other time, whether in the past or the future, you would have been a shoo-in for sessor. But unfortunately, you were born in the present era. Your teacher has been extraordinarily lucky to have such a dazzling bunch of disciples. Though you''re a simrly brilliant gem, you''re not the brightest among them. And that''s something I find both pitiable and tragic on your behalf."

    By all ounts, Wei Xu was perfectly qualified to be the academy dean. He was exceptional enough, but the reason he could not ascend to that position was very simple as well: because there were others more exceptional than him. ?

    Previously, it was Zhou Gouqi. Later on, it was Xie Nandu.

    "The matter has already been done, and not neatly at that. That is my failing."

    The Wei Family Head said, "A price must be paid for making a mistake."

    "If wiping out the Zhou Family was for the position of academy dean, then why poison Her Majesty the Empress... and even the His Majesty?"

    Wei Xu hesitated for a moment, murmuring, "Aren''t we..."

    "Aren''t we subjects of the Great Liang Dynasty?" The Wei Family Head smiled as he looked at Wei Xu. "Perhaps you wanted to ask if we are loyal to the Deposed Emperor instead?"

    Wei Xu remained silent. Back then, when the Deposed Emperor attempted to reim his throne, some of his former subjects had approached Wei Xu. At the time, he had wondered if the Wei Family had always been aligned with the Deposed Emperor. He had even been prepared for the Wei Family to seize that night as an opportunity to change the dynasty. But that night passed. The Deposed Emperor died. The Wei Family did nothing.

    Wei Xu had breathed a sigh of relief then, perhaps even felt rather fortunate.

    "The Great Liang Dynasty has existed for how long? Barely two hundred years. And how long has my Wei Family existed?"

    "Long before the former Qi Dynasty, my Wei Family has been established in this world. As the saying goes, a hundred-year dynasty, a thousand-year noble family. My Wei Family has existed far longer than that so-called Divine Capital''s Xie Family. As long as we do not err, it doesn''t matter whether this world is called Great Liang, Great Zhou, or Great Qi, my Wei Family will forever stand firm in this world."

    The Wei Family Head chuckled, "Since that''s the case, why should we view ourselves as subjects of Great Liang?"

    Wei Xu frowned. "Even if you think that way, such actions are still wrong. What benefit does poisoning His Majesty bring us? Could it be that the Wei Family also wishes to establish a Great Wei?"

    The Wei Family Head shook his head.

    "Bing emperor is out of the question. If we became the emperor, we would quickly vanish from this world."

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly: "But while we will not be emperors, neither can we allow Chen Che to remain emperor."

    At this point, the Wei Family Head no longer referred to him as His Majesty, instead directly using Chen Che''s name.

    "Why?"

    Wei Xu had lost count of how many times he had asked this today.

    "He''s too strong."

    The Wei Family Head said sincerely: "He is the strongest person in the history of the Great Liang Dynasty''s emperors. He is even one of the most remarkable rulers of the past several hundred, perhaps even a thousand years. Such a person, even without being the emperor, can strike fear into people. Let alone when he is emperor."

    "In just over a decade since his ascension, he has made the Great Liang Dynasty the strongest it has been in over two centuries. If he doesn''t die, he will only make the Great Liang flourish further. Such a prospect is too frightening."

    Wei Xu murmured, "But what does that have to do with our Wei Family?"

    The Wei Family Head looked at Wei Xu''s eyes and asked, "How do you write the character Wei?"

    Wei Xu who could originally still stand, stumbled backward upon hearing this and copsed onto a meditation mat.

    The Wei Family Head smiled and said, "After the Deposed Emperor was removed, Chen Che began searching for the greatest traitor of the Great Liang Dynasty. But hasn''t my Wei Family already told the world this?"

    Wei Xu could no longer speak.

    "Yet, the world''s understanding is still wrong."

    "Commit(Î¯) to being a traitor(¹í), that is Wei(Îº)."[As you can see, the surname Wei is abination of the 2 characters, it''s a wordy.]

    "From our perspective, they are the traitors, the Great Liang is a traitor, and the previous Qi dynasty was also a traitor."

    Commit to being a traitor, that is Wei.

    Wei Xu murmured, "We are traitors, we are traitors..."

    Before today, he could never have imagined that the greatest traitor of the Great Liang Dynasty would be him and the Wei Family behind him.

    "But why must we be traitors?!"

    Wei Xu suddenly stood up, staring at the Wei Family Head before letting out a crazed howl.

    "Why... why must we be traitors?"

    The Wei Family Head was silent for a moment before speaking softly, "To the mortal world, we may be traitors, but to the Great Liang, we are not. Because before there was the Great Liang, our Wei Family already existed."

    The Wei Family Head paused and calmly added, "Why be traitors... because wee from what they call the foreignnds."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Wei Family came from the foreignnds.

    The Wei Family actually came from the foreignnds.

    This millennia-old family was unexpectedly from the foreignnds.

    The Wei Family Head looked at Wei Xu and sighed, "Wee from the cultivation world. We were never the same kind of people as them. Before the Great Liang even existed, we were already here. We could have remained in the mountains like our fellow cultivators, cultivating in the mountains. But we bear a mission and a responsibility, so we''ve had to stay in the mortal world, doing these things, being called traitors by them."

    Wei Xu had long be so stunned he could no longer speak.

    It was hard to imagine anyone in the Great Liang Dynasty who would not be shocked to hear such a thing.

    "Over the long river of years, we''ve done many things, altering the course of countless stories. The weakness of the Qi dynasty''s national strength was thanks to my Wei Family. But... the Great Liang is a strange dynasty."

    "In all these years, I''ve never seen a dynasty where every emperor was free of mediocrity. From the founding emperor of Great Liang, to Emperor Taizong, Emperor Lingzong, and now Chen Che."

    "Not counting that good-for-nothing, the Great Liang''s throne has passed through four generations, and every one of them was a brilliant ruler. This has never happened in history."

    The Wei Family Head retrieved a volume from the bookshelf in front of him and tossed it onto the ground. Wei Xu nced at it and saw that it chronicled the emperors of various dynasties over the past centuries and even millennia.

    "If this continues, the Great Liang will inevitably be an unprecedented dynasty. By then, heaven and earth will be overturned."

    For ages, mortal dynasties have been trampled beneath the feet of those from the foreignnds. They would never allow a day when a mortal dynasty stood equal to them, or even looked down upon them.

    For this, they had prepared long ago, the Wei Family was the de they thrust into the mortal world.

    ¡°What exactly have we done?¡±

    Wei Xu looked at the volume and asked.

    ¡°It''s very simple. If a brilliant ruler appears, ensure they die young. Their sons can''t possibly also be exceptional. And even if the son is, their grandchild surely won''t be.¡±

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly, ¡°Even if luck is poor and we have to keep killing, eventually, some mediocre individuals will appear.¡±

    This method has been used by the Wei Family for many years and on many asions.

    It was why the sessive emperors of Great Liang all met untimely deaths.

    The most critical element of a dynasty was the person who sat on the throne. If the ruler was not an exceptional ruler, then even if the dynasty did not fall into decline, it definitely would not continue to prosper.

    ¡°So, all this time, you''ve been poisoning Great Liang''s emperors...¡±

    The emotions in Wei Xu''s eyes wereplicated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple method, but there will always be idents. For instance, someone like Chen Che can no longer be killed by poison.¡±

    The Wei Family Head said, "He possesses a rare talent for cultivation, an extraordinary breadth of spirit, and the strategies of a born emperor. He''s a natural-born monarch. Over these years, the things he set out to aplish were difficult for us to fully obstruct, no matter how many ns we devised. Instead, it allowed him to gradually catch sight of us."

    "In this war without smoke or fire, we have won many times. But this time, it seems we are about to lose."

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly, "He''s a remarkable person."

    This was an exceedingly high praise.

    One could say there was no higher evaluation than this.

    "Hence, we must kill him."

    The Wei Family Head stepped back a few paces, standing before the ancestral memorial tablets. Exhaling a long breath of turbid air, his gaze gradually grew resolute.

 Chapter [NaN]

Chapter [NaN]

    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 636: The Disappointed Teacher, The Lost Student

    Chapter 636: The Disappointed Teacher, The Lost Student

    ¡°Wei Xu, being born into such a Wei Family, are you joyous or sorrowful?¡±

    The fact that the Wei family were traitors was something known to many of its core members. As the direct heir of the Wei family and a Nepenthe cultivator, Wei Xu should have known as well, yet no one had ever told him.

    ¡°All these years, the Wei family kept you away from every dark deed, never let you get involved, never told you the truth. Every day, you were only asked to study the ssics and cultivate well. Speaking of which, it''sughable, really. How did a pure white lotus grow out of this muddy mire of the Wei Family?¡±

    The Wei Family Head chuckled. The words should have been cutting, but for some reason, he said them with genuine sincerity.

    Wei Xu smiled bitterly. ¡°Why does the Family Head choose to tell me all of this now?¡±

    The Wei Family Head looked at Wei Xu with some pity and said softly, ¡°Wei Xu, oh Wei Xu. You''re not the same as us, not the same as the Wei Family. But you were born into the Wei Family, and that wasn''t your choice. Even so, at this point, I want to give you a chance.¡±

    Wei Xu looked at the Wei Family Head in confusion.

    ¡°Leave this ce. Sever all ties with the Wei Family henceforth. If the Wei Family wins, I''ll consider you already dead. If the Wei Family loses, I presume Chen Che will also spare your life once he knows you had no part in these matters.¡±

    The Wei Family Head''s voice was calm, yet his gaze wasyered withplexity. His feelings for Wei Xu had always been conflicted, even tinged with some personal bias.¡°Wei Xu, you''re actually a fine schr, someone who might have achieved even greater things.¡±

    Wei Xu appeared dazed, staring nkly into space.

    Today, the Wei Family Head hadid bare the Wei Family''s greatest secret to Wei Xu. Yet it was not an attempt to drag Wei Xu onto their path. This was a very strange thing indeed.

    After a long silence, Wei Xu shook his head. ¡°I was born with the surname Wei. It''s already been so many years, can it really be changed?¡±

    Hearing this, the Wei Family Head''s eyes brimmed with even greater pity. Looking at Wei Xu, he said, ¡°Wei Xu, oh Wei Xu. You''ve achieved Nepenthe[forgetting worries], what worries can you truly forget?¡±

    Wei Xu burst into maniacalughter, as if possessed.

    The Wei Family Head said no more to Wei Xu. Instead, he stepped past Wei Xu and pushed open the ancestral hall doors. Standing outside, he saw the gathered elders and powerhouses of the Wei Family.

    With his hands sped behind his back, the Wei Family Head looked at the members of the Wei Family and smiled. ¡°Everyone, the Wei Family has borne this mission for a thousand years now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There are many nights when I wake up and don''t even know who I am anymore. To be honest, I''m a little tired too.¡±

    Hearing these words, the members of the Wei Family remained silent. Clearly, being traitors required immense mental resilience. Yet even with such fortitude, maintaining this facade day after day, year after year, made it easy to lose oneself. Furthermore, the Wei Family had been traitors for more than just a few decades.

    It had been too long, far too long, so long until they had grown tired of it.

    ¡°This time, no matter the oue, we must bring this mission to an end.¡±

    The Wei Family Head took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, follow me onest time.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The academy, there was no moon tonight.

    The Dean, who had remained hidden for a long time, appeared at his residence. This leader of the world''s schrs slowly pushed open the door to his courtyard, stepped inside, and casually took down antern from the corridor. He murmured to himself, ¡°To be antern in the night, though it shines bright, it can never illuminate the entire world. No matter how extraordinary one person may be, they cannot bear the weight of the world alone.¡±

    He walked a few steps and fetched a wine jar from the house. Carrying the jar, the Dean returned to the courtyard. At the stone table in the yard, he poured himself a bowl of wine. The wine was crystal clear, its fragrance rich - it was genuine sorghum wine.

    Staring at the sorghum wine which had ayer of foam in the bow, the Dean murmured again, ¡°Seeking perfection in this world is almost as absurd as daydreaming. The saying ¡®gold is never pure, and no man is perfect¡¯ holds true.¡±

    Looking into the bowl, at his reflection in the clear wine, the Dean sighed wistfully. ¡°I''ve grown old. Even my hair is starting to turn white.¡±

    The Dean was indeed advanced in age, it was just that his cultivation realm was so high that he had maintained his youthful appearance. Without his cultivation, he would likely have been an old man with a head full of white hair by now.

    Setting thentern aside, the Dean picked up the bowl of wine and took a sip. Yet, instead of satisfaction, a trace of mncholy and pain surfaced in his eyes.

    In his lifetime, the Dean had outshone other schrs in the same era in the first half of his life, earning the favor of the previous Dean and taking charge of the academy to be the leader of the world''s schrs. His prominence during that time was unmatched. In thetter half of his life, like the previous dean, he began preparing for the academy''s future, seeking a suitable sessor. His luck was better than his teacher''s, his teacher had found only one person in his lifetime barely qualified to lead the academy, but he had a different fortune, having taken on seventy-two disciples, several of whom were extraordinary schrs of rare talent.

    But his luck was also worse than his teacher''s. The previous dean had only chosen once, and only chose one person, passing the academy down to a single individual. By contrast, he had chosen multiple candidates, several times over, yet still had no definitive sessor.

    Even this might have been tolerable, but the situation of the students in whom he had ced the greatest hope was now far from what he had envisioned. Truthfully, this only left him disappointed, nothing more.

    What made him despair the most was that among his disciples, there was actually a sense of mutual enmity.

    What teacher under heaven would be willing to see such a result?

    Draining the bowl of wine in one gulp, the Dean let out a bitterugh. He had failed as a teacher.

    The solitude of drinking alone was hard to endure, but tonight the Dean did not stop, and he was already somewhat intoxicated.

    Through his blurred vision, a hazy figure seemed to appear before him. It was Wei Xu, who currently looked utterly dejected.

    The present Wei Xu no longer carried the demeanor of a schr. His steps were unsteady, and he resembled a wandering vagabond more than anything else.

    Yet, this was still a meeting between teacher and student.

    The Dean''s eyes were filled with pity.

    No matter what the Wei Family was, in the end, the Wei Xu standing before him was still the student he had personally taken in back then. It was he who had brought Wei Xu to the academy, and it was he who, bit by bit during those years, guided this young man from a noble family into a brilliant schr.

    In those days, the rtionship between teacher and student was sincere and heartfelt.

    Teacher and student, they could be hailed as a model example.

    Wei Xu stood at the entrance to the small courtyard, hesitating to step inside. He merely stood in ce, his gazeplicated as he looked at his teacher, who now appeared much more haggard.

    The Dean also looked at him, saying nothing for a long time.

    Wei Xu suddenly said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Teacher, back then, when Liu Banbi left the academy to train in the sword, you must have been very disappointed. When Zhou Xianshan was forced to leave the Divine Capital, you were probably also very disappointed. But this time, I''m afraid none of it canpare to right now, to how disappointed Teacher must be feeling about having chosen me, Wei Xu, as your student back then.¡±

    The Dean did not speak, he just looked at him like this.

    Wei Xu spoke as if to himself, ¡°Who would have thought? I, Wei Xu, born of the Wei Family, turned out to be one of the greatest traitors in the world. Teacher, you think about all the people under heaven, but my Wei Family, for generations, has only thought to make sure they remain subjugated forever!¡±

    The Dean remained sil

    ¡°Tutor Zhang''s four lines, this student has silently recited them in my heart countless times over the years.¡±

    "To establish one''s heart for heaven and earth, to establish the life for the people, to carry on the lost teachings of the sages, and to bring peace to all generations.¡±

    ¡°All these years, not a single day has passed when this student hasn''t longed to be such a schr!¡±

    Wei Xu clutched his head and said painfully, "But Teacher, it turns out that this student was never able to be a schr like that, nor aplish something like that."

    Back at the ancestral hall of the Wei Family, Wei Xu had remained silent. However, his silence did not mean he had nothing to say. There were many words he could not share with other people, words that could only be spoken to the Dean before him.

    To this teacher who had imparted knowledge to him.

    The Dean finally spoke. "Wei Xu, where you are born isn''t something you can choose, but the kind of person you want to be is something that you can choose. It is not toote, even now."

    Wei Xu spoke in pain, "But Teacher, the Zhou Family was ughtered entirely at the hands of the Wei Family. The fact that this student''s surname is Wei cannot be changed."

    Some things are impossible to ignore. Could Zhou Gouji simply let go of the destruction of the Zhou Family? Though Wei Xu had never known of this matter from the beginning to the end, the Zhou Family''s demise was ultimately because of him. How could he say it had nothing to do with him?

    Faced with this matter, the Dean found himself at a loss for words.

    If he were merely an outsider, it would be one thing, but not only was he no outsider, he was one of the most important figures in this affair.

    From Wei Xu''s perspective, the Dean could fully understand the pain his disciple was enduring. But in this world, there is no such thing as truly sharing someone else''s feelings.

    ¡°The situation hase to this, you must make a choice,¡± the Dean sighed deeply.

    Suddenly, Wei Xu knelt down. This schr whose face was streaming with tears solemnly kowtowed to the Dean.

    Each kowtow resounded loudly.

    ¡°Teacher, this student''s surname will always be Wei. This is something I cannot change. I hope Teacher can understand."

    Wei Xu continued sorrowfully, ¡°Teacher, please remain here. If you insist on leaving, this disciple will die right here.¡±

    Hearing these words, the Dean erupted in fury. ¡°Wei Xu, must you persist in your mistakes?!¡±

    Wei Xu knelt outside the courtyard gate, looking at the Dean without saying another word.

    The Dean looked back at him and murmured, ¡°Wei Xu... oh, Wei Xu...¡±

    The Dean shut his eyes in pain. He had experienced many letdowns in his life, but it was at this moment that this leader of all the schrs in the world felt perhaps the greatest disappointment in his lifetime.

 Chapter 637.1: Emperor Lingzong Who Deceived The World - Part 1

    Chapter 637.1: Emperor Lingzong Who Deceived The World - Part 1

    Tonight, there was no moon, not even stars. If not for the myriad lights of the Divine Capital, tonight would have been shrouded in utter darkness.

    Near the city gates, a squad of twenty foot soldiers from the Patrol Camp responsible for patrolling, marched down the silent long street carryingnterns.

    The defense of the Divine Capital was traditionally handled by the Patrol Camp and the Left and Right Guards. The Patrol Camp consisted mostly of regr soldiers, even if there were some martial artists, their cultivation realms were not high either. As such, their role wasrgely symbolic. Rather than truly patrolling the Divine Capital, they essentially served as scouts for the Left and Right Guards.

    After the events of that fateful night, Marquis Zhongyong, Zhang Yu, the formermander of the Patrol Camp, had been restored to his post despite his prior failings. His reinstatement was due to the Emperor''s boundless grace. As an old minister who had apanied His Majesty through thick and thin in earlier years, Zhang Yu''s loyalty was beyond question.

    This evening, Zhang Yu continued to oversee the Patrol Camp from its headquarters. Yet as he sat in the brightly lit hall, this Marquis Zhongyong felt a lingering unease.

    Unable to remain seated after only a short while, Zhang Yu rose and stepped into the courtyard. He nced at the pitch-ck sky above, then turned and asked, ¡°What hour is it?¡±

    ¡°Marquis, it''s roughly the third watch,¡± someone replied softly.

    An official nearby asked gently, ¡°Marquis, would you like to rest for a while?¡±

    Zhang Yu shook his head, rubbing his temples with a weary expression. ¡°I keep having a feeling something major will happen tonight. Send more men on patrol, don''t let down your guard.¡±The official nodded slightly and left to make the arrangements.

    At the same time, in the Right Guard''s office, Song Lian was also feeling somewhat uneasy.

    A few days ago, he was still the Commander of the Left Guard. However, after the Commander of the Right Guard, who had conspired with the Deposed Emperor, was executed that fateful night, he became the new Commander of the Right Guard. With his seniority within the warden faction, there was naturally no question of him being under-qualified. In fact, after taking over as Right Guard Commander, he essentially held authority over both the Left and Right Guards of the Divine Capital.

    After all, the current Left Guard Commander, Chen Chao, not only had a good rtionship with him but was also frequently absent from the Divine Capital. As a result, the person managing the Left Guard became Weng Quan, who incidentally happened to be his nephew....

    ¡°Yao Dao!¡±

    Song Lian suddenly called out, saying with a frown, ¡°Go to the Left Guard and inform Weng Quan to be more vignt tonight and conduct extra patrols near the Imperial City.¡±

    Yao Dao was considered to have protected personal interests and stayed out of trouble on that night. After an investigation found no issues with this Deputy Commander of the Right Guard, he retained his position.

    ¡°Your Excellency, is there any news?¡±

    Yao Dao was taken aback and immediately turned to Song Lian. He was well aware that this new superior was vastly different from his previous superior. Song Lian had clearly enjoyed the trust of the Lord Warden Commander years earlier, and was on apletely different levelpared to Ye Dayuan. Now that the Lord Warden Commander had been reassigned to the Northern Frontier as Great General, Song Lian had effectively be the most important figure within the warden faction.

    It was perfectly reasonable that Song Lian might know things others did not.

    Song Lian shot a nce at Yao Dao and did not speak.

    "This subordinate misspoke."

    As a seasoned bureaucrat who had navigated the officialdom for many years, Yao Dao immediately realized his error. Without daring to say another word, he bowed and withdrew.

    Song Lian was silent for a moment, then looked at the other deputymander of the Right Guard and instructed, "You stay here. This official will personally go take a look at the Imperial City. If anything happens, immediately send someone to the Imperial City to find me."

    That deputymander said hesitantly, "Your Excellency, if you''re not here and something major happens, it may cause dys."

    Song Lian furrowed his brows slightly, realizing that this man had a point.

    "Indeed, that''s true."

    Song Lian looked up at the night sky, dismissing the thought, but still felt a sense of unease in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark, and the wind was strong - a perfect time for murder.

    Several figures moved quietly through the night, eventually crossing most of the Divine Capital and arriving at the gates of the Imperial City.

    The Imperial City had a total of four gates, and on ordinary days, officials would enter through the Xuanhua Gate for court sessions. But tonight, these figures gathered at the Yong''an Gate.

    This pce gate was typically used by pce servants and eunuchs to leave the pce for family visits, as well as for the transportation of goods in and out of the Imperial City. It was located in the northernmost part of the pce, in a rtively remote area.

    Themander stationed at this pce gate was named Pei Shan. He had joined the military at a young age and had fought in the Northern Frontier. As he grew older, he was transferred back to the Divine Capital and appointed asmander for one of the four pce gates of the Imperial City, a position he had held for several years.

    At this moment, this General Pei stood with the pce gates wide open, waiting for the figures emerging from the night.

    Although the Imperial City had been purged not long ago, it did not mean it had been thoroughly cleansed. There were still fish that slipped through the like Pei Shan, and he was certainly not the only one.

    "Family Head."

    Pei Shan saw the person in the lead and finally spoke, his voice hoarse.

    Pei Shan''s original surname was not Pei but Wei.

    This rtionship was known to no one except the Wei Family Head.

    The Wei Family Head nced at Pei Shan, patted his shoulder, and praised, "You''ve worked hard."

    Pei Shan said softly, "I''ve arranged everything in the pce. From this point on, all the way to White Dew Garden, there will be no patrols or guards."

    Pei Shan took out a map, which was a map of the Imperial City, with a route marked on it.

    The Wei Family Head asked, "He¡¯s not in his bedchamber, nor in the Imperial Study?"

    Pei Shan shook his head and said, "Today is the Empress'' birthday. He must be over there."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Wei Family Head smiled and remarked, "This emperor of ours truly hasn''t changed; always a romantic."

    After saying this, the Wei Family Head did not hesitate and led his men toward the pce.

    What was to be done tonight had already been decided, so there would be no hesitation.

    The situation in the Divine Capital had already been arranged by him.

    Following the markings on the map, the Wei Family Head showed little nervousness. He simply looked at the faint lights in the Imperial City and shook his head, saying, "Utterly small-minded, what foundation does it even have?"

    His words carried a tone of mockery.

    The Wei Family had existed far longer than Great Liang, so in a way, there did not seem to be any problem with this statement.

    ______

 Chapter 637.2: Emperor Lingzong Who Deceived The World - Part 2

    Chapter 637.2: Emperor Lingzong Who Deceived The World - Part 2

    The Wei Family Head walked leisurely through the Imperial City, as if strolling through his own private garden, without the slightest regard for it being a forbidden pce.

    Before long, he crossed through the Imperial City and arrived in front of White Dew Garden.

    Looking at this garden, built ording to the Empress'' preferences, the Wei Family Head sighed softly before stepping inside.

    The group of people behind him all remained where they were.

    In White Dew Garden, there was a pavilion. During the years when the Empress was still present, the Great Liang Emperor and the Empress often came here together to admire the flowers. Now that the Empress was gone, the Great Liang Emperor would still asionally show up here.

    The so-called "recalling people through objects" was precisely this.

    When the Wei Family Head arrived at the pavilion, the Great Liang Emperor was indeed standing there.

    This emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty stood there quietly, gazing at the blooming flowers, looking like an ordinary middle-aged man.

    No one could tell that this middle-aged man was actually the emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty.The Wei Family Head looked at his back and remained silent for a long time, as if contemting what to say.

    Before he could speak, the Great Liang Emperor turned around, looked at the Wei Family Head, and smiled. "Minister Wei, you seem to have grown much younger."

    The Wei Family Head had naturally once held office in Great Liang, though not during the current dynasty, it should have been during the reign of Emperor Lingzong.

    His actual age was far older than his appearance suggested.

    He was not much younger than the Xie family''s ancestor.

    The Wei Family Head thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty''s abilities are indeed impressive, but it''s a pity that the pce purging a while ago wasn''t thoroughly enough."

    The Great Liang Emperor naturally understood what he was referring to and was unperturbed. "The Wei Family has existed for so many years, having certain means is only to be expected."

    "I heard that Your Majesty was quite pleased at the time? Had Li Heng carved the flesh off Zhao Sanbao piece by piece? All because he poisoned the Empress?"

    The Wei Family Head¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery. "Great emperors who achieve extraordinary feats are always ruthless. Why is it that when ites to Your Majesty, you end up being a romantic?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Wei Family Head and said, "She was always kind to Li Heng. Since Li Heng found out the truth, he naturally did what he had to. I hope Minister Wei doesn''t fall into his hands. Otherwise, your fate would likely be even worse."

    The Wei Family Head had been the mastermind behind the Empress'' poisoning. If he fell into Li Heng''s hands, he would undoubtedly be tortured to the point of wishing for death.

    "Your Majesty seems a bit overconfident."

    The Wei Family Head said softly, "Even if Your Majesty is the most invincible martial artist in the world, how can you be so certain that you won''t die and will live to the end?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Wei Family Head, smiling as he asked, "Does Minister Wei think yourself to be stronger than the Demon Emperor?"

    The Wei Family Head shook his head. No matter how remarkable he considered himself, he would never think he was more formidable than the Demon Emperor.

    "We once thought that someone like Minister Wei wouldn''t make a move until the very end. We never expected you toe tonight."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It¡¯s a bit surprising. After all, Minister Wei doesn''t seem like such a person."

    Being a traitor, patience is paramount, and the Wei Family Head was naturally expected to be such a patient person.

    "Using your terms, the Wei Family has been traitors, traitors for many, many years. We are actually tired of living such days too. Since Your Majesty has discovered the clues, we no longer need to persist. Killing Your Majesty and ending this millennia-long mission is also an excellent thing."

    The Wei Family Head sighed and said, "But Your Majesty is indeed remarkable. Our Wei Family has remained hidden for so many years, we didn''t think that we''d be discovered by anyone. Yet, it was during Your Majesty''s reign that we were discovered." "Just for this alone, Your Majesty could be considered the greatest ruler of the Great Liang Dynasty."

    The Great Liang Emperor merely smiled at this, then asked, "The founding emperor ruled for thirty-five years before dying suddenly. It seems he fell to the Wei Family''s hand."

    "That''s right. Not only the founding emperor, but the seeding Emperor Taizong and Emperor Lingzong also died by the Wei Family''s hand."

    At this point, the Wei Family Head saw no reason to hide anything.

    The Great Liang Emperor was silent for a moment. Though he had long suspected the truth, there was still a sense of unease in his heart.

    "Our elder brother, the Crown Prince Yiwen, must also have died in a scheme orchestrated by the Wei Family."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke calmly, his tone devoid of emotion.

    The Wei Family Head smiled faintly andmented with vicissitudes of emotion, "Emperor Lingzong was truly fortunate, having two sons so extraordinarily gifted. Crown Prince Yiwen was simply too perfect. He had an incredible talent for cultivation and was also destined to be a remarkable emperor. Had he ascended to the throne, no one would have been able to ept it. So he had to die."

    Emperor Lingzong was a brilliant ruler, and if Crown Prince Yiwen had taken the throne, he would have undoubtedly been a brilliant ruler as well. Therefore, he had to die.

    "At this point, there is still something I can tell Your Majesty. If it weren''t for Emperor Lingzong choosing to pass the throne to that trash in the end, Your Majesty should have died back then too."

    Although the current Emperor has always been considered slightly inferior to Crown Prince Yiwen, the difference is minimal. His talent in cultivation is definitely notcking, and in governing the country, perhaps he''s not as good as Prince Yuwen.

    ording tomon reasoning, after Emperor Lingzong''s most beloved son died, he should have passed the throne to another capable son. But who would have thought that, in the end, he chose to pass the throne to Crown Prince Yiwen''s son because of his deep love for him.

    "Emperor Lingzong was criticized by the world for this matter, but I have to admire him."

    The Wei Family headmented, "He deceived me."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent. He had already known the truth.

    The reason Emperor Lingzong chose to pass the throne to the Deposed Emperor was not out of love for him, but because he knew that if he even considered passing the throne to the Great Liang Emperor, he would have lost this son too.

    He had long known that Crown Prince Yiwen''s death was unusual, but he had never expressed it and had secretly plotted, to protect the current Emperor.

    "Great Liang deserved to grow ever stronger. In these generations of emperors, not a single one was muddle-headed. Some of the ns, even I couldn''t see through back then."

    The Wei Family head. "He might be the most adept at hiding his intentions among all the emperors in history."

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent.

    This secret was destined to remain unknown to most. If it were ever made public, many would likely change their views of Emperor Lingzong.

    But it seemed like it did not matter anymore.

    Because Emperor Lingzong had passed away many years ago.

    A trace of sorrow appeared in the Great Liang Emperor''s eyes. His father had been dead for many years.

 Chapter 638: They Walked Out One by One

    Chapter 638: They Walked Out One by One

    Some care about their name during their lifetime, while others care about their reputation after death.

    But it seems that Emperor Lingzong never cared about either of these.

    This third emperor of the Great Liang Dynasty, was not as dazzling as his father Emperor Taizong, and not as heroic as his son, the current emperor. But from start to end, he was a good emperor.

    What the world criticized him the most for was choosing the wrong sessor. But looking at it now, it was not that he was foolish. Rather, it was something he intentionally did.

    "Emperor Lingzong deceived the whole world."

    The Wei Family Head chuckled and said, "Although I never faced him directly, I do admit that I lost to him by one move."

    Only those with narrow minds, who calcte every small gain and loss, would refuse to acknowledge their failures. People like the Wei Family Head, epted failure calmly.

    "Unfortunately, Emperor Lingzong had two fine sons, but Your Majesty has none."

    The Wei Family Patriarch shook his head. The three princes of the Great Liang Emperor were certainly not outstanding. At least, they were unable topare to the emperors of previous generations.The Great Liang Emperor said, "We have a fine nephew."

    Not having any capable sons but having a fine nephew seemed a bit different, but in some ways, it made little difference, since they both shared the same surname, Chen.

    Upon hearing this, the Wei Family Head smiled. "Does Your Majesty think that after Your Majesty''s passing, we will allow him to live?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded and said, "Naturally, one must act decisively, to eliminate the roots entirely. After all, you have alreadye out of the shadows. Your final deed must be done in a grand and forceful manner."

    The Wei Family Head smiled as he looked at the Great Liang Emperor.

    "But why do you all think that We will die at your hands?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Wei Family Head, seemingly puzzled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Your Majesty is a peerless martial artist in the world. Across the entire world, there are few who can defeat Your Majesty, let alone kill you. But Your Majesty must understand, the struggle in this world is never just a battle between one or two people."

    The Wei Family Head spoke calmly, "In the Divine Capital, the helpers Your Majesty can rely on are few. Ning Ping has already gone to the Northern Frontier to resist the demon race. As for the Dean whom Your Majesty could ce hope in, he most likely won''te tonight."

    "This leader of schrs, although his cultivation realm isn''t low, unfortunately, he doesn''t have Your Majesty''s decisiveness. Over the years, he has had good luck, epting many fine disciples, but he has also ced great importance on these disciples, so it''s very easy to stop him."

    "Wei Xu is quite a good young man, but unfortunately, he was born into the Wei Family." The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and said calmly, "A young man like him, used by someone like you, will likely find it very difficult to reach that realm in the future."

    The Great Liang Emperor was somewhat disappointed. He naturally knew that Wei Xu had nothing to do with the Wei Family. Whatever the Wei Family had done, Wei Xu should not have been involved. A schr like him, no matter what happened with the Wei Family tonight, he would have never wanted to be dragged into it. It was just a pity that Wei Xu had made his own choice.

    "He said something very true. Since his surname is Wei, how could he say he has nothing to do with the Wei Family?"

    The Wei Family Head smiled. "With Ning Ping not here, and the Dean noting, Your Majesty will be isted and helpless. So, no matter how strong Your Majesty is, what good is it?"

    Tonight in the Divine Capital was indeed a good opportunity. After Zhou Gouqi reached the end of Nepenthe and had yet to appear in the Divine Capital, the Great Liang Emperor would have no one to assist him. With the Dean blocked and Ning Ping absent, the Emperor seemed truly alone, with no one else.

    It was precisely because of this great opportunity that the Wei Family chose toe to the Imperial City tonight.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Wei Family Head and said, "So, Minister Wei intends to use the full strength of your family to see if you can kill Us?"

    "The Wei Family has countless years of foundation; even older and deeper than the Great Liang Dynasty itself. Is it not worth it to trade all of that for just Your Majesty alone?"

    The Wei Family Head sighed with vicissitudes of emotion.

    Several figures then walked into the White Dew Garden from outside. Their auras were profound, and without a doubt, they were all existences who had already stepped into Nepenthe.

    The Wei Family''s thousand-year foundation began to slowly reveal itself at this moment.

    In the Divine Capital, there were probably very few forces that could rival the Wei Family in terms of having so many powerhouses.

    So many powerhouses could easily rival a top-tier sect in the world.

    At this moment, the Wei Family Head exhaled a breath of turbid air, fully revealing his aura. In just a moment, he had already reached the end of Nepenthe.

    No one could have imagined that the Wei Family Head was actually someone who had reached the end of Nepenthe, capable of rivaling figures like the Dean.

    An existence like this, even in the foreignnds, should be an existence revered by countless individuals in those first-rate sects.

    In terms of cultivation realm, the Wei Family Head and the Great Liang Emperor should be on the same level. But no one would believe that this Wei Family Head had the ability to actually contend with His Majesty the Emperor in battle.

    However, he had countless Wei family powerhouses behind him.

    Who was behind His Majesty? Would there be so many people?

    The Wei Family Head thought for a moment and knew that there must be some powerhouses in the Imperial City.

    At that very moment, several auras appeared around the White Dew Garden. The powerhouses hidden within the Imperial City emerged.

    They were all Nepenthe as well.

    In this battle, those below Nepenthe had no chance of even appearing on stage.

    A powerhouse at the Great Beyond Realm probably did not even have the qualification to watch.

    The Wei Family Head said nothing and just quietly sensed the ethereal flow of the world''s energies. Then, he let out a sigh, "Your Majesty is truly hard to kill."

    After speaking these words, an elderly man with white hair emerged from the night behind him.

    The old man was frail and short, appearing as though he could die at any moment. But his aura was incredibly powerful, clearly having reached the end of Nepenthe.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the old man, thought for a moment, and said, "So it''s Grand Tutor Wei."

    The position of Grand Tutor in the Great Liang Dynasty had traditionally been the teacher of the crown prince. Although it held no real power in the court, as the crown prince''s tutor, upon the crown prince''s ascension, one would naturally be the emperor''s tutor.

    Such an honor was unparalleled.

    The Wei Family had endured through the years, entangled with the secr world. Though the Wei Family had produced countless officials, very few had attained the position of Grand Tutor.

    This Grand Tutor Wei had been the teacher of Emperor Taizong when he was still the crown prince. However, during the reign of Emperor Lingzong, this elderly Grand Tutor had passed away. Who could have known that he had not died but had been alive all this time?

    Not only alive, but he had also reached such a realm.

    Grand Tutor Wei smiled slowly and said, "It''s rare for His Majesty to still remember this old subject."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°It''s hard for Us to forget the teacher of Emperor Taizong.¡±

    Grand Tutor Wei replied, ¡°This old subject sees many of Emperor Taizong''s traits in Your Majesty.¡±

    Great Liang Emperor paid no mind to this and simply asked, ¡°It seems that it was Grand Tutor Wei who poisoned Emperor Taizong back then, wasn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Every day before lessons, one must first serve tea. Someone like Emperor Taizong, how could this old subject dare to be careless? This old subject could only proceed slowly and cautiously,¡± said Grand Tutor Wei.

    As the teacher of Emperor Taizong, Grand Tutor Wei had been secretly plotting to harm him all along. If this were known, anyone would likely feel chilled to the bone.

    With Grand Tutor Wei here, there were now two who had reached the end of Nepenthe.

    If the Wei Family Head alone could not pose a threat to the Great Liang Emperor, what about adding another, like Grand Tutor Wei himself?

    Two who had reached the end of Nepenthe.

    Surely, this would warrant serious attention from the Great Liang Emperor.

    Moreover, there were so many Nepenthe powerhouses here, all watching intently.

    Yet, the Great Liang Emperor still lookedpletely unfazed.

    Within Nepenthe, there were naturally levels of strength, it was naturally also the same for those at the end of Nepenthe.

    Those at the end of Nepenthe like the Temple Master and the Sword Sect''s Sect Master were the figures who truly stood at the summit.

    Two members of the Wei Family who had reached the end of Nepenthe might sound terrifying, but in front of the Great Liang Emperor, it was likely still far from enough.

    "Does Your Majesty still remain indifferent at this moment?"

    The Wei Family Head spoke slowly, as if he could read the Great Liang Emperor''s thoughts.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It seems your methods are more than these. Why not reveal them all at once?"

    The Wei Family Head nodded, "Your Majesty is indeed wise and perceptive."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of footsteps suddenly echoed.

    Someone walked into White Dew Garden from outside.

    Upon seeing the arrival, the Great Liang Emperor paused briefly before saying with vicissitudes of emotion, "Turns out it''s you."

    The arrival''s attire was that of a simple scribe, yet his demeanor was anything but ordinary.

    Great Liang had an academy, and the academy had a dean who was renowned across the world.

    However, Great Liang had more than one head of an institution.

    The Divine Capital also had a Heavenly Imperial Institution, which had always been responsible for dealing with the foreignnds.

    The Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution was regarded as the most mysterious figure in Great Liang. He rarely appeared before the world, and few knew his true cultivation realm.

    If the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the most mysterious powerhouse in the foreignnds, then the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution was the most mysterious powerhouse in Great Liang.

    The person who arrived now was none other than the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    Without a doubt, he was also an existence who had reached the end of Nepenthe.

 Chapter 639.1: Regicide - Part 1

    Chapter 639.1: Regicide - Part 1

    The Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution had always been a mysterious figure, wielding significant authority. Without a doubt, he was a pivotal figure in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    However, as Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, a role of such importance, he should have been chosen after meticulous deliberation by His Majesty. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, even so, he chose to stand with the Wei Family.

    This was likely a situation His Majesty could never have anticipated.

    ¡°Truly didn''t expect that you''d have colluded with the Wei Family.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice sounded out, devoid of emotion, as light as a passing breeze.

    The Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution sped his hands and replied, ¡°To have reached this point, it is all thanks to the Wei Family''s support. It cannot be called collusion, merely repaying a debt of gratitude.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°It was Us who personally elevated you to this position, yet your gratitude is directed elsewhere.¡±

    The Chairman shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty''s promotion cameter. Before that, it was the Wei Family that made Your Majesty see this subject.¡±

    The affairs of the world were rarely aplished overnight. The rise of the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution was no exception. Though his talent and potential had caught the eye of the Great Liang Emperor, leading to a lengthy evaluation before appointing him as Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, how he first rose to prominence and entered the Great Liang Emperor''s sights was all thanks to the Wei Family.The Great Liang Emperor understood. Turning his gaze to the Wei Family Head, he remarked with a sigh, ¡°We underestimated Minister Wei.¡±

    The Wei Family Head smiled and said, ¡°The Wei Family has stood tall in this world for a thousand years, nning and scheming time and time again. Is it not reasonable for us to excel at such things?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded and replied, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The Wei Family Head chuckled. ¡°In that case, at this point, can we finally try to kill Your Majesty?¡±

    Now, with three figures at the end of Nepenthe on the Wei Family''s side, it seemed they already had the qualifications to fight the Great Liang Emperor. Furthermore, the odds might even be in their favor.

    Moreover, the Wei Family had so many other Nepenthe powerhouses.

    ¡°The Wei Family''s hidden cards have indeed surpassed my expectations. But... is this all you have?¡±

    Just as the Wei Family Head¡¯s confidence grew, the Great Liang Emperor''s voice sounded out again. Standing alone in the pavilion, he gazed calmly at the few Nepenthe figures before him.

    ¡°Does Your Majesty still have some hidden trump card?¡±

    The Wei Family Head smiled. ¡°For example, recalling that Lord Warden Commander from the Northern Frontier back to the Divine Capital?"

    "But if Ning Ping returns to the Divine Capital, what will happen to the Northern Frontier?¡±

    The Northern Frontier Army needed a Great General to hold down the fort. Without one, if the demon race seized the opportunity to invade southward, a bloody war would erupt in an instant. It was highly likely to end in a devastating defeat for humanity; a consequence far graver than the death of the Emperor himself.

    Thus, Ning Ping could not move, nor could he be moved.

    "Looks like everything is within your calctions, Minister Wei."

    The Great Liang Emperor brushed his hand over the flowers and nts in the garden. A figure slowly emerged behind him, quietly standing behind the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Wei Family Head nced at the arrival and said with some surprise, "Li Heng?"

    The arrival was precisely Li Heng.

    This chief eunuch''s reputation had long resounded throughout the Divine Capital.

    Many had spected that this most loyal servant of the Great Liang Emperor might have stepped into Nepenthe, but few dared to imagine that he had actually reached the end of Nepenthe.

    The Wei Family Head looked at Li Heng for a long time before suddenly sighing, "I never expected that someone as physically iplete as you could actually reach such heights."

    In the cultivation world, there was a general belief that for a cultivator to advance far, their body needed to be free of any defects. Even something as minor as a severed finger would be considered a significant hindrance, let alone someone like Li Heng, a eunuch.

    Before Li Heng, it was likely unheard of for someone with his condition to reach this cultivation realm.

    To a certain extent, Li Heng could be said to be the first person.

    Li Heng said calmly, "Think less, serve only one master, and you''ll naturally have fewer worries. Naturally, you can go further."[Nepenthe also means ''forget worries.'']

    His words were undoubtedly mocking the Wei Family Head.

    The Wei Family Head did not mind. Even with an additional Li Heng, they still held the advantage, especially with the numerical superiority tonight.

    Moreover... things were never this simple.

    The Wei Family''s thousand years of umtion could not possibly be just this meager disy. As the greatest traitor in the Great Liang Dynasty, if this was all they could muster tonight, they would hardly be worthy of that title.

    The Great Liang Emperor was not in a hurry. He was waiting for the Wei Family to show their hand. If the Wei Family wanted topletely eliminate the Great Liang Emperor tonight, he too wanted to see all the traitors tonight and then eliminate them all.

    This was essentially a battle of wits between the two sides.

    But no one knew the oue of tonight.

    The Great Liang Emperor pped his hands.

    Then... the entire White Dew Garden lit up, and soon the entire Imperial City brightened as well.

    It was as bright as day.

    In thenterns hanging throughout the Imperial City, the most precious fuel was burning, and the light naturally surpassed that of ordinarynterns.

    The Great Liang Emperor seemed to want to see everything in this world, so he would not allow even a hint of darkness here.

    The Wei Family Head was a little ufortable and furrowed his brows.

    But he quickly rxed his brows because he heard many footsteps and felt numerous auras currently approaching the White Dew Garden continuously.

    Those were the traitors hiding in the Divine Capital.

    The Great Liang Emperor had already killed many traitors, but many spies were still hiding. However, there was no doubt that tonight, all the traitors hade out.

    Unlike that night when the Deposed Emperor tried to force an abdication, tonight''s traitors may not have official positions in the court, but they were all powerhouses.

    The Great Liang Emperor ignored them and walked out of the pavilion, heading outside White Dew Garden. The Wei Family Head furrowed his brows, and a Nepenthe walked out, attempting to stop the Great Liang Emperor. However, before he could do anything, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.

    Li Heng looked coldly at the Wei Family Head. ¡°In such a hurry?¡±

    The Wei Family Head said nothing, and no one else made a move.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked toward the Assembly Hall.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Li Heng followed behind, with the Wei Family Head and others trailing as well.

    Soon, the Great Liang Emperor arrived in front of that great hall and stood there, gazing at the za ahead.

    The Wei Family Head and others arrived shortly after.

    Three figures who had reached the end of Nepenthe stood at the front. After all, one Nepenthe after another arrived here.

    Li Heng stood quietly by the Great Liang Emperor''s side.

    Looking at these people.

    A great battle was bound to ur tonight. After tonight, the Ministry of Works would probably once again be filled withints. After all, the za had only recently been repaired. Looking at it now, it seemed like it would need to be rebuilt once more.

    It was unclear whether the Ministry of Revenue would willingly provide the funds.

    Soon, many people had already gathered in the za.

    Looking at the numbers, there were probably as many as twenty plus.

    There were countless Nepenthe powerhouses in the world, but the Great Liang Dynasty itself probably could not find this many Nepenthe powerhouses.

    The Wei Family''s thousand-year umtion was truly frightening.

    Compared to the powerhouses on the Wei Family''s side, the Great Liang Emperor seemed to only have Li Heng as an ally, aside from a few powerhouses from the Imperial City.

    ______

 Chapter 639.2: Regicide - Part 2

    "Nanyang''s Wang Family, Shi Family, Liang Family..."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at those familiar and unfamiliar faces and said, with vicissitudes of emotion, "You truly hid well. If it weren''t for tonight, you all would probably have continued hiding."

    The Great Liang Dynasty had already undergone multiple purges, but it seemed that they had only cleansed small fry.

    The ones appearing tonight were the truly important traitors.

    "These people, did they alsoe from the foreignnds to hide in the Great Liang Dynasty many years ago?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Wei Family Head, still calm andposed at this moment.

    The Wei Family Head chuckled and said, ¡°Some are, and some are the fruits of our efforts over the years. But in the end, we''re all in the same boat now.¡±

    ¡°They say your Wei Family is one of the legs of the Great Liang Dynasty. Without the Wei Family, the Great Liang Dynasty cannot move. Looking at it now, that doesn''t seem far from the truth.¡±

    ¡°Your Wei Family is indeed a great leg of Our Great Liang Dynasty, but now, We have no choice but to sever this leg.¡±The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, looking at the group of cultivators before him. He understood that by this moment, the Wei Family had likelyid all their cards on the table.

    Every single traitor had fully surfaced at this moment.

    The Wei Family Head looked up, looking at this emperor. He remained silent for a long time before finally speaking in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, if you wish to preserve Great Liang and still let this world bear the surname Chen, then you should take your own life!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Hearing these words, the Great Liang Emperor could not help butugh. This might have been the most amusing joke he had ever heard in his life.

    As a peerless ruler of his generation, an emperor unmatched in history, how could he possibly think about taking his own life?

    ¡°Your Majesty''s cultivation is extraordinary and unparalleled in this world, but in the end, you are just one person. Do you truly have no concern for the legacy of Great Liang''s foundation for ten thousand generations toe? If so, would that not be a disgrace to the ancestors?"

    The Wei Family Head spoke loudly.

    ¡°Where in this world is there such a thing as an eternal dynasty?" "As for the so-called foundation of Great Liangsting for ten thousand generations, if it exists under your kind of Great Liang, extending for countless generations, what meaning does it hold?" "It would be nothing more than bing the dogs of the foreignnds, living with bowed heads... or even on our knees for an entire lifetime...¡±"

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke calmly, ¡°A world like that, a Great Liang like that, whether it bears the surname Chen or not, what is there to cherish?¡±

    The Wei Family Head chuckled. He had discerned the firm resolve in the Great Liang Emperor''s words, so he said no more.

    This was entirely within his expectations. After all, the Great Liang Emperor before him was nothing like Emperor Lingzong. He possessed the boldness of the founding emperor and the pride that flowed in the Chen Family''s bloodline.

    He might not have been the ruler who was most skilled in governance in the Great Liang''s history, but he was undoubtedly the most valiant emperor.

    For such an emperor, to demand him tomit suicide would be the greatest insult to him.

    ¡°We have waited for a long time. Presumably, you have also waited a long time and are starting to grow impatient. In that case, let''s begin."

    The endings of stories recorded in history only ever speak of sess or failure, but the course of those stories was inevitably marked by bloodshed.

    Even if the Wei Family seeded tonight in killing the Great Liang Emperor, it would undoubtedlye at a considerable price.

    ¡°Among the emperors of past generations, I hold Emperor Taizong in the highest regard. Grand Tutor Wei, since Emperor Taizong died by your hand, let us begin with you,¡± the Great Liang Emperor said as he gazed at Grand Tutor Wei, speaking slowly.

    At those words, Grand Tutor Wei''s expression turned serious.

    He appeared short and unimposing, yet his aura faintly surpassed even that of the Wei Family Head. After all, he had cultivated for many years, and as soon as he sensed something was amiss, his expression changed abruptly, and he vanished from the za.

    The Imperial City which was originally as bright as daylight, seemed to bloom with another sh of brilliance suddenly.

    When Grand Tutor Wei reappeared, he was already in the night sky.

    In the next moment, his flowing white hair danced in the wind as he surged forward. Simultaneously, several powerful auras suddenly appeared in the night sky, like rivers roaring and surging.

    At that instant, heaven and earth seemed to tremble slightly.

    The overwhelming might of one at the end of Nepenthe fully revealed itself.

    They were existences who had walked the furthest in the world; the most terrifying people alive. In some sense, they could almost be considered no longer human.

    For they were far, far stronger than ordinary people.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Although someone like Grand Tutor Wei was not among the strongest at the end of Nepenthe, when he unleashed his full power, his presence was still immensely formidable.

    The entire night sky was suddenly nketed by countless auras. Grand Tutor Wei knew he could not leave, nor did he intend to flee. Instead, he harnessed the vast momentum of heaven and earth and directed it toward the Great Liang Emperor in an all-epassing strike.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood calmly before the great hall. After saying his earlier statement, he did not even nce at Grand Tutor Wei but instead directed his gaze toward the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    This Chairman, whom the Great Liang Emperor had personally promoted, had said little tonight. But in reality, he was an exceedingly dangerous figure.

    His cultivation realm was higher than Grand Tutor Wei''s and far more terrifying.

    Sensing the shift in the current situation, the Wei Family Head remained silent for a moment before uttering two words:

    "Do it!"

    As his voice fell, the Wei Family Head vanished from his original position. When he reappeared, he was already at the steps leading to the great hall.

    However, he was unable to advance further because a figure had appeared before him.

    Li Heng had appeared here.

    As the Great Liang Emperor''s only helper tonight, if Li Heng harbored any selfish motives, it would be his desire to kill this Wei Family Head.

    It was solely because Zhao Sanbao had been sent into the pce under the Wei Family Head''s orders.

    Over the years, Zhao Sanbao had poisoned the Empress at the Wei Family Head''s behest. Now that Zhao Sanbao had already died in agony, how could Li Heng ept the Wei Family Head still living so freely?

    And so, the two confronted each other.

    The Wei Family Head''s expression remained unchanged. He did not regard Li Heng with much concern. As a fellow powerhouse at the end of Nepenthe, he did not believe Li Heng was particrly formidable.

    Hence, he summoned all his qi, and struck at Li Heng with a palm.

    The palm strike appeared unremarkable, but within his palm surged countless terrifying auras, like a massive tsunami poised to engulf Li Heng.

    Li Heng remained expressionless, striking out with his own palm too. He did not opt for any so-called better techniques, meeting the attack head-on with a simple palm strike.

    A deafening explosion erupted.

    The two palms met.

    Terrifying energy exploded outward from where they met, spreading in all directions with the two of them as the center.

    Waves of qi that represented supreme powerhouses radiated outwardyer byyer. The jade bs around them shattered abruptly, and the jade tiles paving the ground cracked inch by inch.

    The steps beneath Li Heng''s feet crumbled into powder. Upon closer inspection, one could see the two opposing currents of qi intertwining and continuously tearing at the very fabric of space.

    With a ripping sound, a tear appeared in the Wei Family Head''s robe, while a thin cut also appeared on Li Heng''s face at the same time.

    Both stood at the end of Nepenthe, their strength nearly indistinguishable.

    ______

 Chapter 639.3: Regicide - Part 3

    "I didn''t expect that you could progress so far."

    The Wei Family Headmented once again. His previousmented had expressed surprise that Li Heng could actually walk until the end of Nepenthe. This time, he wasmenting that Li Heng had even progressed further within it.

    Li Heng looked at the Wei Family Head and said, ¡°I told you before, just think less and serve fewer masters, and it won''t be so difficult.¡±

    The Wei Family Head chuckled. ¡°You''re lecturing me?¡±

    From his perspective, Li Heng was nothing more than a eunuch - he was just a servant for life. Even if he was the Great Liang Emperor''s servant, at the end of the day, he was still just a servant.

    ¡°Sometimes, being a servant is better than being a dog.¡±

    Li Heng shook his head, the aura on his body growing stronger. The Wei Family Head was forced to take half a step back under the pressure.

    The Wei Family Head responded coldly, ¡°The Wei Family has never been dogs.¡±

    Li Heng did not argue, he simply smiled.A wound suddenly appeared on the Wei Family Head''s face, and a drop of blood fell from it.

    The Wei Family Head watched the droplet fall, then flicked it with his finger. In an instant, a vast sea of blood suddenly materialized before Li Heng.

    The sea of blood was boundless, about to engulf this chief eunuch of the pce.

    Li Heng''s hair began to stir in the air.

    He waved his hand.

    A rift suddenly tore through the sea of blood, forcing it to part and surge away to either side.

    Li Heng sliced through the blood sea, driving the Wei Family Head back several steps once again.

    The Wei Family Head''s expression turned ugly, but he ultimately stopped retreating. The aura around him surged wildly, climbing to new heights. After cultivating for many years, he wanted to prove to certain people that he was not just someone who hid in the shadows scheming.

    Li Heng''s face remained emotionless, it was just that his eyes brimmed with boundless killing intent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Grant Tutor Wei was the first to attack. Although he was forced to act, as a cultivator at the end of Nepenthe, he more or less had some confidence.

    Unfortunately, he soon fell into boundless fear.

    Because the person he was facing was not an ordinary powerhouse at the end of Nepenthe, but an unparalleled powerhouse who had fought the Demon Emperor without defeat.

    In this world, if the Demon Emperor could be said to be truly invincible, then this Emperor was likely unrivaled among humans.

    He was just a martial artist.

    But such a martial artist had never appeared in the annals of history.

    This was an iparably powerful martial artist.

    Grant Tutor Wei''s figure was enveloped by infinite streams of qi in the sky. Even though he quickly tore open a gap, he made little progress before being engulfed again by the endless qi.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not even nce at him. Grant Tutor Wei was trapped in the night sky, unable to get close to the Great Liang Emperor at all.

    The Great Liang Emperor kept his gaze fixed on the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution in front of him.

    Among the three powerhouses at the end of Nepenthe, only this man''s realm was the highest and most deserving of attention.

    The Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution had not made a move, he also simply stood in ce.

    ¡°Still not making a move?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice echoed through the night sky, clearly directed at the Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman shook his head and said, ¡°Someone like Your Majesty has not yet reached your weakest moment.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, ¡°Are you waiting for Us to grow weak?¡±

    ¡°If Your Majesty is human, then naturally, there wille a time of weakness."

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman slowly spoke. Although he said this, given the current circumstances, it seemed extremely difficult for the Great Liang Emperor to grow weak.

    After all, of the three powerhouses at the end of Nepenthe, the Wei Family Head had already been intercepted, and the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman himself had not taken action, only Grand Tutor Wei had made a move. Based on his cultivation, it was unlikely that he could aplish anything meaningful.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman''s words seemed to suggest anotheryer of meaning.

    That was, someone else would arrive tonight.

    But the Wei Family had already brought three experts at the end of Nepenthe, along with many other Nepenthe powerhouses. Within the Divine Capital, aside from the academy''s dean, it was unlikely there were any other Nepenthe cultivators.

    Hence, no one else should being.

    Even if someonees, they would not be a powerhouse at the end of Nepenthe, and they would not be of much help to this situation.

    But looking at the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, it seems he is expecting something else.

    He seems to know some insider information.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, ¡°No matter what you''re waiting for, if We don''t want you to wait for it, then you won''t get to see it.¡±

    Before the words had fallen, Grand Tutor Wei suddenly fell from mid-air,nding on the square and creating arge crater.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked toward the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman with his hands behind his back, his emperor robes swaying. At this moment, it was akin to the sovereign descending upon the world!

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman slightly furrowed his brows. Even he had not expected that Grand Tutor Wei could not even manage to restrain the Great Liang Emperor, and had been defeated so easily.

    Looking at it this way, just how high is the realm of this Great Liang Emperor?!

    No wonder he was someone who fought the Demon Emperor and did not lose.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman sighed and had no choice but to walk toward the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, very calm. There was no killing intent or emotion in his eyes, but everyone present felt the Emperor''s killing intent.

    The Wei Family was from foreignnds, so there had always been opposition. Given the events of tonight, it was not worth getting angry over, but this Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman was an official of Great Liang. He hade here to assassinate the Emperor, and that was something that could not be allowed.

    Earlier, the Great Liang Emperor said he would start with Grand Tutor Wei, it was simply because he was older and easier to kill. But he never intended to begin killing with him.

    If the killings were to start, the first to die should be the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman in front of him.

    He had no reason to live.

    Hence, the Great Liang Emperor was prepared to start writing tonight''s story here.

    Kill the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman first.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman''s expression grew solemn after feeling the Great Liang Emperor''s murderous intent. After so many years of serving in Great Liang, he knew just how powerful the Great Liang Emperor truly was. In this situation, he did not think he had any chance of victory.

    ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡±

    Looking at the Great Liang Emperor, the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman suddenly spoke.

    As his words fell, several figures suddenly emerged from behind him, rushing towards the Great Liang Emperor.

    These were the Nepenthe powerhouses who had not taken any action today.

    These powerhouses would have the ability to serve as guest retainers in any sect in the foreignnds. In some smaller sects, they could even be sect masters.

    When they joined forces, they were definitely not to be underestimated.

    After all, these were Nepenthe powerhouses, not just any random people.

    But who they faced was that martial artist, who was like a towering mountain. The first Nepenthe powerhouse was sent flying with a single nce from the Great Liang Emperor, and the other Nepenthe powerhouses exchanged nces, seeing the terror in each other''s eyes.

    They were the powerhouses of this world, and there were few in the entire world who could defeat them. But in front of the Great Liang Emperor, Nepenthe powerhouses who had not reached the end of Nepenthe could be sent flying with just one nce.

    ______N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 639.4: Regicide - Part 4

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman watched this scene, his expression bing even uglier. Having been in the Divine Capital for many years, he certainly knew what kind of powerhouse the Great Liang Emperor was. But after seeing this tonight, it seemed that this Emperor was even stronger than he was before, by several times.

    How was this possible?!

    One had to know that for people like the Emperor, it was already incredibly difficult to have reached this stage. Yet, who could have predicted that he would still be able to make advancements in cultivation?

    A gust of fierce wind blew up.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman took a few steps forward. Behind him, several brilliant lights slowly rose, illuminating the night sky in an instant.

    This powerful cultivator was disying his own methods.

    After those lights illuminated the sky, they shot towards the Great Liang Emperor from the darkness, resembling colorful flying swords.

    As the lights cut through the night sky, they left behind streaks of vibrant colors.

    It looked very dazzling.The Great Liang Emperor looked up for a moment, then did not do anything further.

    The brilliant lights soared into the sky and then fell. It all happened in the blink of an eye, and by the time theynded in front of the Great Liang Emperor, only an instant had passed.

    However, the lights failed tond on the Great Liang Emperor. Instead, they exploded in front of him, like a burst of magnificent fireworks.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, and then everything was gone.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman''s expression darkened, but he quickly unleashed another technique.

    Even so, he understood one thing very clearly: if it was only these people tonight, it was probably impossible to kill the Emperor.

    Where were their reinforcements?

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman silently thought, feeling somewhat despaired.

    At this point, he vaguely realized that he had been ying a role he did not want to admit, but was also the truth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Cannon fodder.

    To make it sound nicer, he should be called the vanguard.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman felt a bit dazed, but in that moment of distraction, the Great Liang Emperor had already arrived in front of him, shattering all the qi that tried to block him.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman''s figure dissipated in ce. When he reappeared, he was already at the end of the za.

    He had distanced himself from the Great Liang Emperor.

    No one would choose to get close to such a peerless martial artist. After all, no one''s body could withstand the attack of such a powerhouse.

    Therefore, he could only evade.

    But could he really avoid it?

    Not necessarily.

    The next moment, the Great Liang Emperor''s figure appeared again, right in front of the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman.

    He looked quietly at the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman simply left silently.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not pursue him, but instead descended into the crowd.

    The people here were no ordinary people, but a group of Nepenthe powerhouses.

    While an ordinary person might feel terrified falling into such a crowd, for the Great Liang Emperor, there was no fear.

    With a wave of his sleeve, he opened up a path right there.

    The Nepenthe powerhouses were slow to react and made their move one after another. Countless boundless auras descended, pressing down on the Great Liang Emperor''s robes.

    The emperor robe fluttered strongly, as if the surface of water was disturbed.

    Then, the Great Liang Emperor reached out and dragged a Nepenthe cultivator over, gripping his neck, and with a forceful twist, ended his life.

    In the distance, the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman had aplicated expression.

    But he could not afford to let his guard down, because the next moment, a majestic aura rose from afar and charged toward him.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman pulled both hands down and drew a barrier of qi in front of him, but it was shattered in an instant. The overwhelming force did not pause and crashed into the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman.

    The blow did not kill him, but it made the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman experience unprecedented fear.

    In the past years, he had kept a very low profile in the Divine Capital, avoiding involvement in many matters. He had no interest in befriending so-called prominent figures because, in his view, he had already reached the end of Nepenthe, bing one of the few in this world. There was no need to make friends with those people at all.

    He thought of himself as standing at the highest point of the world, so he had not felt that kind of fear in a long time.

    But now, fear came so quickly.

    It was the fear of death.

    The one who brought this fear had once been his master.

    However, at this moment, he was only struck with fear, notpletely overwhelmed by it. So, the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman struggled to continue moving in a certain direction.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched him but did not chase him.

    Because at this moment, he had already reached Grand Tutor Wei''s side.

    Although Grand Tutor Wei had been in a rather sorry state earlier, in reality, his injuries were not severe. While the Great Liang Emperor was engaged with the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, Grand Tutor Wei had been preparing to deliver a fatal blow to the Great Liang Emperor.

    When someone at the end of Nepenthe chooses tounch a surprise attack from the shadows, it is undoubtedly one of the most terrifying things in the world.

    But before he could act, the Great Liang Emperor had already arrived next to him.

    Looking at this teacher of Emperor Taizong, the Great Liang Emperor shook his head. ¡°We said We would start with Grand Tutor Wei.¡±

    Grand Tutor Wei''s expression changed drastically. After living this long, he did not feel that he had lived enough yet. Although he knew tonight''s situation would be difficult, he did not want to die just yet.

    So, upon hearing those words, Grand Tutor Wei circted his qi and tried to leave.

    No one wanted to stay too close to the world''s most terrifying martial artist.

    But this time, he failed to escape.

    Because the Great Liang Emperor would not let him leave.

    Grand Tutor Wei was trapped in ce, in a very strange posture, which made it look somewhat ridiculous.

    The Great Liang Emperor ced one hand on Grand Tutor Wei''s head and said calmly, ¡°Was Emperor Taizong easy to kill?¡±

    Grand Tutor Wei could not speak. He just stared with wide eyes, looking desperately ahead. He could not fathom how someone like him could die so easily.

    ¡°Do you all truly think your cultivation realm is so impressive?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. ¡°Not everyone who reaches the end of Nepenthe is strong.¡±

    He twisted Grand Tutor Wei''s head off, then looked toward the boundless night.

    He knew that his opponent tonight had never been the Wei Family.

    The Wei Family had never had the qualification to be his opponent.

    His opponent was outside the Divine Capital.

    In a distant ce.

 Chapter 640.1: It Was Just a Game of Chess - Part 1

    Grand Tutor Wei was dead.

    The teacher of Emperor Taizong, the elderly man who should have disappeared into the long river of history, finally returned to the dust tonight.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not look at the corpse of Grand Tutor Wei as it fell but instead turned his gaze to the now disheveled Chairman of the Heavenly Imperial Institution, with little emotion in his eyes.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman deeply regretted it at this moment. Before tonight, the Wei Family Head had repeatedly told him what would happen and the oues they could expect. He had chosen to believe, but now it was clear that those stories had all been lies.

    That beautiful future existed only in the Wei Family Head''s words, not in reality.

    "Your Majesty..."

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman hesitated for a moment, then spoke reluctantly.

    The Wei Family Head shouted angrily, "Fellow Daoist, do not waver in your resolve! It is true that Chen Che can kill, but do you really think he can kill so effortlessly?!" "Killing my Wei Family''s ancestor must have consumed a great deal of his power. Fellow Daoist, hold on for just a little longer. Once I kill this eunuch, I wille to your aid!"

    Seeing the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman wavering, the Wei Family Head was anxious. With Grand Tutor Wei dead, if he surrendered without fighting now, the aftermath of tonight would be unpredictable. However, he and the Wei Family would almost certainly face utter annihtion in an instant.Initially, they had gathered countless Nepenthe powerhouses. Regardless of how many powerhouses the Great Liang Emperor had, they believed they could handle them. The final scenario was supposed to be three people surrounding and killing one person. But unexpectedly, this Imperial City still had a Li Heng, who had always remained low-profile. His emergence hadpletely disrupted their ns.

    The situation of three surrounding one had turned into two surrounding one. Furthermore, from the very beginning, the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman had been holding back his strength, which had resulted in this situation.

    The Wei Family could already foresee that they had reached the most dangerous juncture.

    He could not shake Li Heng off, and the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman was bound to die at the hands of the Great Liang Emperor. Once the Great Liang Emperor freed himself and joined forces with Li Heng, death would be the only oue for him as well.

    Death itself was not frightening, what was terrifying was the inevitability of it.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman was just about to speak again when an overwhelming pressure descended upon him. The Great Liang Emperor, who had previously appeared ordinary, seemed to suddenly tower to immense heights, as if he had transformed into a colossal mountain standing between heaven and earth, exuding an oppressive aura.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman was still hesitating about whether to resist. At this moment, sensing such pressure, his Dao heart wavered in an instant. This was virtually a fatal blow for a powerhouse at the end of Nepenthe.

    While his mind faltered, the Great Liang Emperor spoke rather coldly, ¡°We have treated you well. You received a sry from the Great Liang''s coffers, yet youmit such deeds. You cannot be allowed to live!"

    As his voice fell, the Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, and an overwhelming surge of qi descended. Many Nepenthe cultivators, acting on the Wei Family Head''s orders, wanted to block the attack for the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman. However, before their techniques could fully manifest, they were mercilessly torn apart by the surging qi. Though they were also among the strongest in the world, they were utterly powerless before that qi.

    They could only watch helplessly as the qi surged forward with unstoppable force.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, bearing the brunt of the attack, quickly regained his senses and began to counter it. Countless radiant beams of light emerged from his fingertips, colliding at immense speed with the qi that carried an emperor''s unshakable dominance.

    The collision of the two powerhouses'' qi exploded in mid-air, creating visible ripples that spread outward. The already debilitated za suffered further devastation from the shockwaves, while all the powerhouses present watched as ripples visible to the naked eye spread across the sky.

    The sea of clouds in the night sky split open, revealing the bright moon that had been hidden all night.

    Moonlight poured down, bathing the Great Liang Emperor in a silvery radiance that made him appear like a deity descended from the heavens above.

    "Cough..."

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Hisplexion turned deathly pale as though he had suffered a devastating injury in an instant. ??

    The radiant beams of light around him shattered and dissipated without a trace, as if encountering something.

    Under the moonlight, the Great Liang Emperor looked at the Chairman he had personally elevated, utterly devoid of emotion.

    The Wei Family Head''s face grew darker than ever as he watched the scene unfold.

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman had lost.

    He had anticipated his defeat but had never expected it to happen so quickly and decisively.

    The Wei Family Head knew that after this Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman''s defeat, his own turn woulde next. It seemed that tonight''s n hadpletely unraveled. Yet, he still refused to give in, clutching desperately to the promises made to him by a certain individual.

    The Great Liang Emperor approached the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman. d in emperor robes, his figure exuded grandeur, while the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, inparison, seemed pitifully small.

    ¡°This is impossible...¡±

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman murmured in disbelief. Though both were at the end of Nepenthe, he could not fathom how he not only failed to match the Great Liang Emperor but was utterly powerless against him.

    Whenparing Nepenthe versus Nepenthe, there were distinctions in strength. The same is true for those at the end of Nepenthe, yet how could the gap be so vast?

    He had already reached the summit of the mountain, but could it be that someone like the Great Liang Emperor had ascended beyond the clouds?

    "In this life, We loathe betrayal the most. Thus, not only will We kill you, but We will also strip you of everything before you die."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman, his eyes indifferent. In an instant, a terrifying aura surged into the Chairman''s body, obliterating all his meridians and apertures.

    This powerhouse, who had cultivated bitterly for many years to finally reach his current level, now experienced excruciating pain beyond measure.

    "No... Your Majesty..."

    He pleaded desperately, his voice strained. His cultivation was not easily attained, and no one would willingly abandon it. Yet at this moment, his fate was entirely out of his control.

    In front of the will of the man standing before him, how many in this world could truly resist?

    The Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman had no answer, but he knew he was utterly powerless to resist.

    As he watched the qi within the Heavenly Imperial Institution''s Chairman dissipate bit by bit, the Great Liang Emperor suddenly found it meaningless. Extending his hand, he ended the man''s life.

    With this, two cultivators at the end of Nepenthe had perished in the Imperial City.

    The remaining Nepenthe powerhouses who were still alive looked at that towering figure with a mix ofplex thoughts. It was unknown what they were thinking, but they were undoubtedly filled with fear.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not take any further action but simply gestured with his hand.

    Someone walked out of the great hall, carrying a chair.

    If that chair were ced anywhere outside the great hall, it would likely draw no attention. But within the great hall, it carried immense significance.

    This world, this throne, everything was represented by that chair.

    The Great Liang Emperor returned to the front of the great hall and slowly sat down.

    Cultivators began to emerge from all around and started to take action.

    Those Nepenthe powerhouses who had entered the Imperial City tonight, regardless of their intentions, would have no chance of leaving.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Many would die tonight, and all those who died would be among the powerhouses of the current era.

    Such an event would inevitably be recorded in the annals of history, written with vivid and heavy strokes.

    But the Great Liang Emperor was fully aware that the Wei Family, the greatest traitor in these thousand years, and the most deeply hidden of traitors, was actually not important at all tonight.

    They were merely the ones who opened the door, they were not even worthy of stepping inside to take a look. Those truly qualified to step through that door had not yet arrived.

    The Great Liang Emperor gazed silently for a long time at the people who were currently fighting in front of him. Then, he rubbed his brows, raised his head, and looked at the night sky.

    The view tonight was quite beautiful, but it was a pity that the woman who used to be by his side had been gone for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the academy.

    The Dean looked at Wei Xu who was kneeling at the small courtyard gate, the emotions in his eyes indescribablyplicated.

    Suddenly, he turned his head to look into the distance. From the direction of the Imperial City came many powerful auras. Many stories were already unfolding there.

    The Dean wanted to leave this ce, but he could not.

    He knew that after he left this ce, Wei Xu would die.

    Perhaps Wei Xu was not trying to stop him with his own death but was giving himself a reason to die with peace of mind.

    This student of his had likely long prepared for death, waiting only for the Dean to leave so he could end his own life.

    Among all his students, only Wei Xu had stayed with him the longest. Hence, he understood this student of his deeply. But with so many years ofpanionship, how could the Dean bear to see him die?

    He had no children, so he regarded each of his students as his own child.

    And as a parent, how could he possibly watch his child die before his eyes?

    The Dean sighed.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice broke through the night. A figure carrying antern arrived..

    It was precisely Zhou Gouqi who had arrived from Wei Prefecture.

    This schr, who had been away from the Divine Capital for many years, had now truly returned. If his previous visit to see the princess did not count, this moment marked his genuine homing.

    Wei Xu also heard the voice and seemed a bit dazed.

    The Dean looked at Zhou Gouqi, who stood outside the small courtyard holding antern, his expressionplicated and unsure of what to say.

    Zhou Gouqi looked at Wei Xu who was kneeling outside the courtyard gate and said softly, ¡°Junior Brother Wei.¡±

    In the end, they were fellow apprentices.

    Back then, they had studied together, debated the Dao together, and yed chess together.

    At that time, their rivalry was one between gentlemen.

    Just like his current rivalry with Xie Nandu.

    ______

 Chapter 640.2: It Was Just a Game of Chess - Part 2

    Wei Xu did not speak, nor did he look at Zhou Gouqi, because he truly did not know how to face this senior brother of his.

    The Zhou Family had perished at the hands of the Wei Family.

    Zhou Gouqi was not in a hurry. He simply turned to the Dean and said, ¡°Teacher, this is a matter between this disciple and Junior Brother Wei. Teacher should go where you are needed.¡±

    The Dean replied, ¡°And where is it that I''m needed?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, since you''re a schr, how could you not know where your duty lies?¡±

    Tonight, the Great Liang Dynasty faced its greatest challenge in over two centuries. If His Majesty were to perish, the heavens and earth would changepletely.

    The Dean remained silent.

    ¡°The academy indeed has no direct affiliation with Great Liang, but there will likely never again be an emperor like His Majesty, nor a Great Liang like this one. Since we study the books of sages, how can we not act?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi spoke calmly, ¡°As for Junior Brother Wei, I doubt he''s in a hurry to die. With so many years of grievances between us, we have plenty to discuss.¡±After saying this, Zhou Gouqi looked toward the Dean, waiting for his teacher to make a choice.

    The Dean did not respond directly but instead asked, ¡°What else do you intend to do tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to see who is trying to kill His Majesty and then stand by His Majesty''s side.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi answered without hesitation, speaking very calmly as if it were a trivial matter.

    ¡°The Wei Family are traitors, but they are not the most important ones tonight.¡±

    The Dean looked at Zhou Gouqi and said, ¡°You might very likely die tonight.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor had reached his current height; many wanted him dead, but few could seed. If anyone was truly determined to kill him, those who came tonight would undoubtedly be among the strongest of the current era.

    Zhou Gouqi had only just reached the end of Nepenthe. Perhaps he could match the Wei Family Head, or maybe even fall short. In such a situation, his presence would have a limited impact.

    ¡°Is this to repay a debt of gratitude?¡±

    The Dean looked at his student and asked.

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head andmented, ¡°How could someone like His Majesty not inspire loyalty?¡±

    Hearing this, the Dean fell silent. He had thought that after everything his student had gone through, Zhou Gouqi would have be more worldly. Yet, to his surprise, Zhou Gouqi remained the same Zhou Xianshan, with such ideals. ?

    The Dean said no more and walked out of the courtyard. He did not pause by Wei Xu but instead stopped only when he reached Zhou Gouqi''s side.

    Zhou Gouqi said, ¡°Teacher, rest assured.¡±

    The Dean replied, ¡°I hope I truly can rest easy.¡±

    With that, the leader of the schrs left.

    Now, only Zhou Gouqi and Wei Xu remained.

    Zhou Gouqi stepped into the small courtyard, went to the ce where the Dean had sat earlier, and poured two bowls of wine. He smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Wei, some words aren''t worth keeping bottled up. Tonight, we have some time to talk.¡±

    Wei Xu said nothing but stood up, walked silently to the seat opposite Zhou Gouqi, and sat down.

    It had been a long time since these two fellow disciples had sat face-to-face like this.

    Before that incident, their rtionship had not been particrly close, but it was not bad at the very least. Now, as they sat across from one another, circumstances had changed with the passing of time.

    "Do you remember thest game of chess we yed back then? We haven''t finished it. I wonder if we have the chance toplete it now?"

    Zhou Gouqi smiled at Wei Xu and traced his finger across the table. With intersecting lines, a chessboard appeared on the surface.

    Wei Xu stared at the chessboard, remaining silent.

    But Zhou Gouqi had already begun cing chess pieces on the board from memory, marking various spots. Wherever he pointed, pieces naturally appeared.

    Wei Xu also extended his hand, adding pieces of his own.

    Both were among the most remarkable schrs of their time. Even a chess game from years ago was etched clearly in their memories.

    This posed no difficulty.

    Zhou Gouqi nced at the chessboard and said, "Back then, I held a slight advantage in that game. But I haven''t yed chess in years, so I imagine my skills are no match for yours now. After all, you''ve stayed in the Divine Capital and could frequently spar with Junior Brother Su."

    Su Yi was also the Dean''s disciple and likely the greatest chess yer in the world.

    "Tying all of us together still wouldn''t make us a match for Junior Brother Su."

    Zhou Gouqi remarked with a sigh, then smiled. "It''s been so many years since Ist saw him."

    Wei Xu''splexion was pale, opening his mouth several times, but could not bring himself to say anything.

    Zhou Gouqi said, "There are many things in life that are difficult to choose, but you still have to choose. No matter what you choose, don''t make things hard for yourself. Otherwise, you''ll end up like you are now, Junior Brother Wei, muddled and aimless."

    Wei Xu suddenly asked, "In this situation, if it were you, what would you choose?"

    Zhou Gouqi nced at Wei Xu and said calmly, "Naturally, I would try to stop him. If I couldn''t, then I''d die by his hand."

    "Can you really just abandon your blood so easily?"

    Wei Xu seemed confused, his eyes filled with bewilderment. "That boy named Chen Chao, didn''t he just kill his own elder brother? Why do you think he did it?"

    Zhou Gouqi said, "Naturally, it was a fight over right and wrong, nothing else."

    Hearing Chen Chao''s name, Wei Xu remained silent for a long time before saying, "He really is someone hard to understand."

    Zhou Gouqi said, "Actually, it''s easy to understand. It''s just that in his mind, right and wrong are more important than many other things."

    "Wei Xu, you¡¯re not a bad person. You could even be called a good person. But you''re too cowardly. You must understand that when ites to such major matters, a cowardly person cannot make the right choice. And your choice will bring significant consequences. Oh right, it''s my turn to ce a piece."

    Zhou Gouqi ced a piece on the board and smiled. "You all thought it through very well. Block Teacher, and His Majesty will be left without support, and would die by your hands tonight. But the truth is, since the Wei Family have been traitors for so many years, it has already proven one thing - that you all aren''t important. At least, you all will be the first to be abandoned."

    Wei Xu said, "We''re all just chess pieces."

    He ced a piece as well.

    "But you still did the wrong thing, which is to willingly remain on the board as a chess piece. Teacher''s years of hesitation is likely because of this."

    Zhou Gouqi had a smile that was not a smile.

    "I''m unfit to be dean."

    Wei Xu¡¯s tone was calm, but the emotions in his eyes betrayed the turmoil in his heart.

    Zhou Gouqi said, "The academy is both a sect for cultivation and a gathering ce for schrs. With that dual nature, someone fit to be its sect master may not necessarily be fit to be dean. Beyond ensuring the academy''s survival, the dean must also uphold the right and wrong passed down by generations of sages. From this perspective, Junior Sister is an excellent candidate."

    Wei Xu remained silent.

    Zhou Gouqi sighed, looking at his junior brother. There were actually no grudges between them, he had long known that Wei Xu had been unaware of everything back then.

    Now, his junior brother was merely imprisoning himself in a cage of his own making.

    "My surname is ultimately Wei."

    Wei Xu looked at Zhou Gouqi. "I owe you a lot."

    Zhou Gouqi smiled faintly, unwilling to say more. He ced another piece on the board and said, "I know you''re seeking death. Dying by my hand might be your best way to find release. Very well then, if you win this game, I''ll grant you your wish."

    "Our enmity lies only in tonight, only in this game of chess."

    Zhou Gouqi looked into the distant night sky.

    He said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The sounds from the Imperial City gradually faded.

    The Wei Family Head copsed on the ground, his face pale.

    Li Heng''s clothes were stained with fresh blood, dripping onto the ground.

    This chief eunuch had defeated the Wei Family Head. Although he also paid a great price, but it was still worth it to him.

    He looked at the Wei Family Head, holding a saber that had somehow appeared in his hand.

    Previously, he had methodically sliced off pieces of Zhao Sanbao''s flesh. Now, he intended to do the same to the Wei Family Head.

    No one knew if the flesh of a powerhouse at the end of Nepenthe differed from ordinary humans.

    But Li Heng knew that the Wei Family Head would live longer and endure greater suffering as a result.

    The Wei Family Head appeared somewhat confused. The n had proceeded quite smoothly tonight, aside from the unexpected presence of Li Heng as a variable. Everything else had gone rtively well, at least the Dean had not appeared here.

    But he still lost.

    In fact, the n was simply not strong enough.

    It was not that he was not strong, it was that the Great Liang Emperor was too strong.

    Such a disparity was difficult to ovee with mere scheming.

    The Wei Family Head gave a helpless smile, not sure what he was thinking.

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly looked ahead.

    In the night, a young man carrying antern appeared here.

    He wore a ck robe, and in his hand, he carried a severed white head.

    There was some blood on his face, but even more in his hair, coagted and unable to fall any further.

    After arriving at the za, he threw the white head down.

    The Great Liang Emperor who was sitting on the dragon throne looked at Chen Chao before him and smiled. "What did you do?"

    Chen Chao replied, "Killed people."

    All of the Wei Family''s experts had arrived in the Imperial City.

    So what about the others?

    Naturally, they remained in the Wei Family''s ancestral home.

    "I entered through the main gate, and killed anyone I saw. Who knows how many I''ve killed."

    Chen Chao was somewhat weary. The Wei Family had no innocents, even Wei Xu could hardly be considered innocent.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "You are straightforward."

    Chen Chao shook his head. "I don''t enjoy killing."

    The Great Liang Emperor understood what that meant and did not speak further. He simply beckoned his hand, "Come, stand beside Us."

    Chen Chao did not hesitate and walked over,ntern in hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When he reached the Great Liang Emperor''s side, it was nearly dawn.

    So, Chen Chao blew out thentern.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "Sometimes, We really wish you were Our son."

    Chen Chao smiled. "Uncle[Êå¸¸] also has the word father[¸¸]."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A middle-aged daoist came down the mountain one day and headed straight for the Divine Capital.

    There were many daoists in the world, but none were more important than him.

    He was the leader of a daoist temple, the head of Daoism, and one of the few people in the world whose words carried the most weight.

    Of course, aside from these dazzling titles, he was also a very powerful cultivator.

    Many years ago, he became famous and then reached the end of Nepenthe. For many years, he continued on that path of cultivation.

    It was unknown how fast or slow he was progressing, but he was always moving forward.

    In earlier years, he would asionally take action, killing some heretic experts. Inter years, there were fewer people worthy of him taking action, so he hardly ever took action, remaining in the daoist temple.

    He watched the morning and evening glows, read the Dao Ancestor''s notes, and studied the daoist techniques in the Scripture Library.

    A few years ago, someone requested for him to check on a certain person. He originally did not care much for those who asked him, but he was somewhat interested in that person, so he went to take a look.

    Later, he met that person again and found him quite terrifying, so he began to think about how to kill him.

    By now, he knew that person had to die, so he made some preparations and then left the temple to prepare for the killing.

    Over the years, those he had wanted to kill did not survive, and he believed this time would not be an exception.

    However, that person was very difficult to kill.

    Hence, as he left, he thought of many things.

    By now, he had finished thinking, and with the sky beginning to brighten, he saw that grand city.

    Looking at the city, the daoist smiled, then reached the city gate, and the gate fell.

    If he wanted to kill someone, he would never do it sneakily.

    Therefore, he entered through the city gate, crossed the entire Divine Capital, and entered the pce, just as dawn was breaking.

    When dawn arrived, it was the perfect time to kill.

 Chapter 641.1: The Temple Master Who Arrived Stepping On Morning Glow - Part 1

    The distant horizon had already begun to show the pale light of dawn.

    It would not be long before the sky was fully bright.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced over that way, then quickly looked away and said, ¡°The Wei Family is the culprit who poisoned Imperial Elder Brother to death, but the true mastermind behind this, We will see whoes to kill Us.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. He had already considered this. The Wei Family''s actions over the years certainly had a mastermind or sect behind them. Otherwise, it truly would not make sense.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°But no matter what the truth is, never be in a hurry. Dealing with such people, cultivation realm is one thing, but how you plot is another. You always need to n before you act.¡±

    Chen Chao replied, ¡°I understand this.¡±

    ¡°But those who make mistakes must always pay the price. You must understand this,¡± the Great Liang Emperor smiled. ¡°The schrs talk about repaying grudges with virtue, but to Us, it''s just empty words. In Our life, We only know the words: take revenge when there''s enmity.¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor beside him and unexpectedly noticed his hair had turned much whiter; much more than when theyst met.

    He realized that this uncle of his truly seemed older now.Chen Chao opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, he did not speak.

    The Great Liang Emperor sensed his mood, turned to look at him, and smiled. ¡°What''s there to worry about? Do you think We will die so easily?¡±

    Chen Chao''s expression wasplicated, and he shook his head.

    Someone like the Great Liang Emperor would naturally not die so easily.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was very hard to kill.

    But he was not impossible to kill.

    It was also very hard to say what kind of story would unfold.

    ¡°Chen Chao, you''ve already reached the edge of that threshold. There will certainly be a great battle. Watch carefully, perhaps you can use this to cross that threshold.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperorughed heartily, ¡°At your age, you''ve already reached this realm. You are far stronger than Us. Your martial cultivation will only surpass Ours in the future. We are d to have such a nephew. We believe the past emperors of Great Liang would be happy too. Why has our Great Liang always thrived and grown stronger with each generation? It''s naturally because our Chen Family has produced talented people throughout the ages.¡±

    ¡°The founding emperor, Emperor Taizong, Emperor Lingzong, myself, your father, and now you.¡±

    When the Great Liang Emperor mentioned himself, it was without the slightest hesitation. He was the kind of emperor seldom seen in history, there was no need to be tactful about it.

    Simply face it withposure.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°I''m still too young. I''m afraid I''m not yet capable of shouldering the world. Uncle, you still have to carry for a while longer.¡±

    Hearing these words, the Great Liang Emperorughed, but he did not speak further.

    At this moment, a streak of morning glow had alreadynded in the Imperial City. The tragic cries of the Wei Family Head grew fainter. His current fate was extremely miserable, most of his flesh had been cut off by Li Heng, and he was now little more than a skeleton.

    Li Heng was covered in blood, his face streaked with tears. It was unclear if he was remembering something.

    ¡°Li Heng had entered the Prince''s Manor very early on. Your aunt treated him very well, and he considered her family from the bottom of his heart. When he learned that the Wei Family had sent someone to harm her, he was naturally enraged. This is his nature, he''s always been like this.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Li Heng with vicissitudes of emotion.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°At the end of Nepenthe, he still couldn''t fully forget his sorrow.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, ¡°Since he''s still human, in this mundane world, there is no such thing as truly forgetting worries or sorrow.¡±

    Chen Chao fell silent for a moment before slowly nodding.

    Then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the Imperial City.

    It was already very quiet at this moment, so the footsteps were particrly sharp, almost as if they were stepping on people''s hearts.

    But the Great Liang Emperor did not seem surprised. He simply looked ahead, waiting for that person to appear.

    Before long, a figure appeared.

    Appeared on the za. He was a middle-aged daoist, very handsome in appearance.

    His features were like a painting, strikingly handsome; a first-rate handsome man.

    That was the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    It was said that the previous temple master had taken him in as a disciple not for any particr reason, but simply because he was so good-looking.

    In recent years, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple had traveled the world, mostly concealing his true appearance. It was rare for anyone to see his real face. However, this time, he did not disguise himself and walked here, arriving in the Imperial City of the Great Liang Dynasty. ?

    This was his first timeing here.

    The Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple nced around and remarked, "Your Majesty''s residence is far better than this penniless daoist''s rundown daoist temple."

    The Great Liang Emperor sat on the Dragon Throne and did not get up. He just looked at the Temple Master with some curiosity and said, "Given your disposition, it seems unlike you to appear at this time."

    The Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was a true big shot of this world. If one wanted to change this world, one could not avoid him. However, even such a person, with his profound cultivation, would not easily make an appearance or take action. They would usually wait until the very end to do so.

    "After being cautious for so many years, this penniless daoist wants to act impulsively just once too. It may be difficult to meet someone like Your Majesty again in this lifetime, so this penniless daoist came early to see you."

    Temple Master said with a smile, his voice even carrying a hint of genuine feeling.

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, "Was the plot of the Wei Family orchestrated by you?"

    The Temple Master responded calmly, "The Wei Family''s ancestor was once a disciple in the temple. His talent in cultivation was average, but he was quite intelligent. That year, when the world was in turmoil and the secr world was unstable, cultivators of our generation watched themon people suffer and felt great sorrow. Hence, we sent this disciple down the mountain to enter the secr world. After a few years, he gained some reputation and then helped others stabilize the world. Thus, the Wei Family came to be. Once they became entangled with the secr world, they were no longer suited to cultivate the Dao, so they stayed in the secr world. Now, it has been countless years."

    ______

 Chapter 641.2: The Temple Master Who Arrived Stepping On Morning Glow - Part 2

    After that, as dynasties changed, the Wei Family remained, like a stone in the river, watching the waters of time flow by without changing, staying in ce all along.

    The Great Liang Emperor said with augh, "In the history books that follow, there will presumably be many unspeakable deeds that will bear the mark of the Wei Family and your handiwork."

    The Temple Master made no attempt to deny it, saying calmly, "For all things in the world, unchanging is often the best oue. Someone like Your Majesty, seeking change, how can you be sure what the world will be after that change?"

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "You stand at the highest peak, so you''re naturally resistant to change. But those in the dust cannot remain in the dust forever."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "If one is of the dust, why yearn for the vastness of the sky?"

    The Temple Master said calmly, "Truthfully, this penniless daoist admires Your Majesty. Your Majesty''s martial prowess is unparalleled through the ages, and Your Majesty''s ambition surpasses that of many so-called heroic emperors in the annals of history. Yet, this penniless daoist and Your Majesty stand on opposite shores of the same river, and can only face each other from opposite shores."

    "Your Majesty is like a fierce wind. When the wind rises, the dust may glimpse the sky. But when the wind dissipates, the dust will inevitably fall back to the ground. In that case, what meaning is there in raising this wind, Your Majesty?"

    The Great Liang Dynasty had a Chen Che, which was its blessing. But if there was only one Chen Che, it would be the Great Liang Dynasty''s curse.

    The Great Liang Emperor merely smiled, unconcerned.The Temple Master was silent for a long while before continuing slowly, "This penniless daoist knows Your Majesty''s will is resolute and cannot be swayed by words. Therefore, today, I can only ask Your Majesty to bid farewell to this world."

    The Great Liang Emperor, still seated on the dragon throne, looked at the Temple Master before him and asked, "Just you alone? I''m afraid that before long, the Infatuation Daoist Temple will need to select a new temple master."

    The Temple Master smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, though your cultivation realm is profound, it doesn''t guarantee a decisive victory over this penniless daoist. The reason this penniless daoist came alone today is to have a battle with Your Majesty and leave no regrets. After this, there will naturally be other means. I hope that Your Majesty won''t take offense."

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at him and remained silent for a long time.

    The first time they met was when he returned from the Northern Frontier. Before returning to the Divine Capital, he had encountered this Temple Master. At that time, after battling the Demon Emperor and several powerhouses, the Great Liang Emperor was in a precarious state. It would have been the best opportunity for the Temple Master to act, but for reasons unknown, the Temple Master did not make a move in the end.

    Now, though the Great Liang Emperor had killed two people at the end of Nepenthe, his condition was far better than back then. Yet, the Temple Master had decided to strike now.

    No matter how one looked at it, the Temple Master''s choice was hardly ideal.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°You intend to use a war of attrition to exhaust Us to death?¡±

    The Temple Mastermented. ¡°Your Majesty, the best course of action today would have been to focus entirely on Your Majesty alone. Why implicated so many others?¡±

    The Great Liang emperor did not speak.

    The Temple Master continued, ¡°Since Your Majesty is unwilling, this presumably won''t force the matter. But in the end, it will stille down to this presumably and Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°So be it. We also want to see whether the leader of the foreignnds will die or not.¡±

    As he spoke, the Great Liang Emperor slowly rose from the Dragon Throne.

    The Temple Master quietly watched the Great Liang Emperor before him.

    Though the Temple Master''s thoughts remained unclear, today''s matters could only be resolved throughbat. The Great Liang Emperor did not overthink it.

    Since a battle was inevitable, then so be it.

    The Temple Master took a deep breath and then smiled. ¡°Does Your Majesty still wish to keep this Imperial City intact?"

    The meaning was clear: if they fought here, the entire Imperial City would be reduced to ruins.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained indifferent. ¡°Building another Imperial City isn''t something difficult.¡±

    The Temple Master understood the Great Liang Emperor''s intent and said no more. He just slowly spread his hands in a gesture of invitation.

    The Great Liang Emperor gazed at the Temple Master and walked down the stone steps at an unhurried pace. As he walked, he said, ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    Choosing to fight in the Imperial City rather than elsewhere was naturally to let people take a good look.

    These words were naturally directed at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao said nothing, he just looked at the Temple Master.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There were few at the end of Nepenthe in the world, and only a handful who truly stood at the summit.

    Whether in both reputation or cultivation realm, the Temple Master was among the foremost. As for the Great Liang Emperor, as a martial artist who had reached his current realm, it was unprecedented.

    When these two shed, it would undoubtedly be a battle that shook heaven and earth.

    Perhaps it would not surpass the duel between the two monarchs, but it would not fall far short.

    The two moved forward slowly. Though they had yet to meet, a loud noise had already echoed through heaven and earth.

    It was like thunder rolling in a sea of clouds,ing from afar.

    It seemed as if heaven and earth themselves were beating drums to herald this battle.

    Suddenly, a wind arose between heaven and earth, sweeping through the Imperial City. Beneath the eaves of some pce halls hung wind chimes, which now jingled softly with the breeze.

    Amidst the morning glow, the Temple Master lifted his head and smiled, thinking to himself that the morning glow here was far inferior to that at the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    At that very moment, another person arrived in the Imperial City.

    He wore a dark red daoist robe and was a young daoist priest.

    It was Yun Jianyue.

    This person was one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    Among the younger generation, he ranked first on the Latent Dragon List. Calling him the number one genius of his generation would hardly be an exaggeration.

    Chen Chao looked at Yun Jianyue, and Yun Jianyue looked back at him.

    The present world may belong to prominent figures like the Great Liang Emperor and the Temple Master.

    But in the future, it would definitely be them.

    Perhaps one day, they too would reenact a story like today¡¯s.

    And what the oue would be on that day, no one could predict.

    But for now, no one would think about that.

    Because something far more important was unfolding.

 Chapter 642.1: A Sword Is More Than Just a Sword, a Scholar Is Also a Person - Part 1

    Sword Sect.

    The Sword Sect that suspended in midair, exuded sword qi in all directions, its sword intent inextinguishable.

    In front of the cave dwelling on the back mountain, the green vines suddenly snapped, and the leaves above were cleaved apart, falling in a rustling shower.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master slowly walked out of the cave, ncing towards the direction of the Imperial City. His eyes were filled with endless sword intent, constantly rising and fading, as if in a cycle of reincarnation.

    His aura was also significantly stronger than before.

    It was very clear that after traveling the world, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s cultivation realm had be far more powerful than he had been at the start.

    It was difficult to advance even a single step at the end of Nepenthe. But evidently, after the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s battle with the Demon Emperor, afterprehending the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, and after visiting White Deer''s monastery, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had advanced several steps forward.

    The Sword Dao of the world had been further elevated by this Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    But that was not the peak.Far from it.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood in front of the cave and was silent for a moment, before preparing to leave, heading toward the Imperial City.

    But soon, a voice rang out. "Sect Master, please wait!"

    At some point, a person appeared before the cave. He stood there, looking up at the world''s number one sword cultivator, and asked seriously, "Sect Master, may this disciple ask if you''re heading to the Divine Capital?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master turned to look at the person, a hint of admiration in his eyes. The sword intent surrounding this cave was dense, and even ordinary sword immortals might not necessarily be able to reach this ce. The fact that this person had made it here said a great deal.

    "Yu Xiyi, what are your ns?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at this young man, who had only just stepped into the Nepenthe Realm and be a sword immortal, and slowly spoke.

    Yu Xiyi said seriously, "Sect Master, as sword cultivators, we must not only focus on the sword but also on what is right and wrong, good and evil."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master replied indifferently, "And who are you to teach me?"

    When ites to Sword Dao cultivation and their status within the Sword Sect, the two could not be mentioned in the same breath.

    "It''s not to teach Sect Master, what Sect Master seeks is the one sword that has never existed before. If the goal is to achieve that sword without regard for right and wrong, then even if this sword art is achieved, it cannot be considered the one sword that has never existed."

    Yu Xiyi was neither obsequious nor haughty, "I ask Sect Master to think thrice."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at Yu Xiyi and said, "I know you have some understanding of Sword Dao, but you have not walked far enough. You have not seen those sights. How can you rashly speak of right and wrong in Sword Dao?"

    Yu Xiyi shook his head. "Right and wrong are not merely words of the strong."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master shook his head. "When you can stand where I stand, then you may speak to me about right and wrong."

    After saying this, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not wish to waste any more words and was about to leave.

    "Sect Master!"

    Yu Xiyi spoke again, then took a deep breath and said very seriously, "If Sect Master insists on going through with this, then this disciple will be bold and attempt to stop Sect Master!"

    Looking at Yu Xiyi, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had a strange look in his eyes, as though hearing the most amusing joke in the world.

    It was true that Yu Xiyi had reached the sword immortal realm, but he was still just a sword immortal, with a million miles left to go before he could reach him.

    "Yu Xiyi, you overestimate your own ability. Do you really think I won''t kill you?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at Yu Xiyi coldly. The sword art he sought was the culmination of his life''s pursuit. If someone really tried to stop him, even if that person were a sword immortal from his own Sword Sect, he might not spare their lives.

    "This matter has its right and wrong. Even if this disciple''s cultivation realm isn''t as high as Sect Master''s, I won''t turn a blind eye to this."

    Yu Xiyi gripped Wild Grass'' hilt. This Hundred Year Sword that was forged by Sword Qi Mountain did not show any sign of fear even when faced with the current leader of Sword Dao. Instead, it trembled with excitement.

    "The sword is indeed a fine sword, and you''re a fine person too. But to debate Sword Dao with me? Do you know that in this world there are countless sword cultivators, with thousands of Sword Daos, but none have dared to debate the right and wrong of Sword Dao in front of me?"

    He was the number one sword cultivator in the world. The mountain called Sword Dao - he stood at its summit, and there was no one by his side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There were none before, but this disciple will be the first!"

    Yu Xiyi spoke calmly, his eyes filled with unmatched determination.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at Yu Xiyi and shook his head. "You don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth."

    Yu Xiyi remained silent, but his sword intent continued to rise. In an instant, it felt as though sword qi was rushing to the heavens.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood with his hands sped behind his back, not saying a word.

    Yu Xiyi tightened his grip on Wild Grass, exhaled a turbid breath, and unleashed a sword strike.

    In that instant, a great surge of sword qi appeared before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master. A vast ocean of sword intent poured forth, and endless sword qi swirled like a gust of wind, sweeping toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not make a move. He just looked at Yu Xiyi, allowing the sword to strike his body. Not even his robes fluttered.

    Yu Xiyi''s sword strike surged toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master but passed through the folds of his sleeves, eventually dissipating within the cave. "Yu Xiyi, since you wish to test your sword against me, I will allow you three swords. Let''s see what realm your cultivation has reached after all these years."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stepped out of the cave, hovering in mid-air, looking down at Yu Xiyi from above.

    As the number one sword cultivator in the world, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master truly had the qualification to look down upon all sword cultivators in the world.

    Yu Xiyi took a deep breath. He was not discouraged by his failure with the first sword. Instead, he quickly unleashed his second sword.

    With this second strike, the sword qi surged even more intensely, more violently, soaring toward the sky.

    The sword qi rose in front of Yu Xiyi and then shot upward toward the heavens, causing several sword cries to suddenly ring out from the Sword Sect. This also alerted the many sword cultivators of the Sword Sect.

    Countless figures began rushing toward the area, but soon stopped at the foot of the rear mountain, ncing at each other.

    "Judging by the sword intent, it should be Yu Xiyi drawing his sword. He''s not holding back. Is he challenging his fellow sect members by drawing his sword in the Sword Sect?"

    A sword cultivator spoke with confusion, not understanding the situation.

    "No, he''s drawing his sword against the Sect Master."

    Soon, an elder sword immortal arrived and quickly gave an answer.

    "What audacity. Yu Xiyi, a measly little sword immortal, dares to draw his sword against the Sect Master!"

    Upon realizing what was happening, everyone present was stunned. After all, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was the strongest sword cultivator of the current era, with no equals in Sword Dao.

    Even though Yu Xiyi had already stepped into the realm of sword immortal, there was absolutely no chance of him winning.

    "What is this junior thinking? How dare he be so reckless and overestimate himself!"

    A senior sword immortal spoke in confusion, his face filled with bewilderment.

    ______

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 642.2: A Sword Is More Than Just a Sword, a Scholar Is Also a Person - Part 2

    Yu Xiyi''s second sword manifested a vast phenomenon; enough to demonstrate the solid foundation of his Sword Dao cultivation. Among his peers, no one could match him in Sword Dao. Unfortunately, the one he was facing was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    Under that second sword, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master merely nced at it, and the surging sword intent began to unravel, breaking apart like shattered ss, quickly dissipating.

    Yu Xiyi''s face turned red, realizing that neither of his two swords had made the Sword Sect''s Sect Master take him even the slightest bit seriously.

    Now, only onest sword remained.

    Yu Xiyi remained silent for a moment before leaping into the air. Wild Grass was still in his hand, but as he shot up, the tip of Wild Grass traced a brilliant green line that stretched upward, as if attempting to split the heavens with a single sh!

    The Sword Sect was originally nestled among the sea of clouds, but when this sword was unleashed, the surrounding clouds were torn apart, all retreating before the power of this sword.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the sword with some appreciation. This sword of Yu Xiyi''s was already the strongest strike one could make among ordinary Nepenthes. It was likely that few sword immortals in the world would not face this sword in full earnest.

    No longer standing with his hands behind his back, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master extended his hand and drew a sword from his side, casually tossing it out.

    The brilliant green line before him shattered in an instant upon collision with that sword, dispersing into countless specks of green light that fell like stars, painting the sky.Yu Xiyi gripped Wild Grass tightly and stabbed it forward, Wild Grass'' sword tip erupting with ferocious sword qi, tearing apart everything in its path.

    In a sh, Wild Grass arrived in front of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master calmly watched this Hundred Year Sword approach, all the way until it reached his chest. Only then, did he lift a finger and flick the de.

    With just that casual flick, Wild Grass trembled uncontrobly. Yu Xiyi could barely hold onto it, the force tearing apart the webbing between his thumb and index finger in an instant.

    Blood streamed down his entire palm.

    Yet, he refused to let go.

    Gritting his teeth, Yu Xiyi continued pushing the sword forward another inch. The tip of Wild Grass was almost reaching the chest of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at him and asked, ¡°For the sake of so-called right and wrong, to lose all your cultivation, to lose your life, and never witness the highest peaks of Sword Dao, is it worth it?¡±

    Blood trickled from the corner of Yu Xiyi¡¯s mouth, but he still smiled and replied, ¡°Sect Master, Sword Dao is not the only truth. And a sword is not without right and wrong.¡± ???????¨¨?

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said nothing and just waved his sleeve.

    A stream of sword qi poured forth from his sleeve, crashing into Yu Xiyi, whose heart was resolute in facing death. Yu Xiyi''s expression turned ugly, but he did not withdraw his sword, choosing instead to sh forward.

    There was likely no other sword cultivator in the world who dared to face the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword head-on like this.

    But Yu Xiyi still did it.

    Wild Grass brushed against the sword qi but failed to repel or sever it. It only managed to stall it briefly before the sword qi struck him in the chest.

    Yu Xiyi was pierced through the heart by a single strike and fell.

    His life or death was uncertain.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master watched Yu Xiyi''s falling figure with a calm expression and shook his head.

    His figure dissipated from where he stood as he hurried to the Divine Capital.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The battle in the Divine Capital began at the Imperial City.

    The greatmotion could already be seen across the entire Divine Capital. At the Dean''s residence in the academy, a game of chess had just concluded. Zhou Gouqi stepped out of the small courtyard. He was originally carrying antern, only to realize it was already daytime.

    At the courtyard gate, he encountered his little junior sister, Xie Nandu, whom he had met once before.

    Xie Nandu looked at the senior brother she had first met in Tianqing County and bowed in greeting, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi smiled and said, ¡°Little Junior Sister, back then when we first met, I never imagined that Little Junior Sister could be Teacher''s final disciple.¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded and replied, ¡°Some things alwayse as a surprise.¡±

    After saying this, Xie Nandu looked into the small courtyard, wanting to speak but swallowing the words back.

    Zhou Gouqi knew what his little junior sister was thinking and said, ¡°Regarding Wei Xu, I''ll naturally give Teacher an exnation.¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded, saying nothing further. Previously, the Dean had already instructed her not to involve herself in this matter, as it was something between her two senior brothers.

    ¡°Where are you headed now? To the Imperial City?"

    Zhou Gouqi spoke with a smile, ¡°If so, we can travel together.¡±

    Xie Nandu nodded and said, ¡°I do have some things I''d like to ask you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Thus, the two walked together toward the Imperial City.

    Walking along theke, Zhou Gouqi could not help butment, ¡°Wei Xu actually isn''t a bad person. I imagine Little Junior Sister can see that too. It''s just that he''s too weak - far inferior to Little Junior Sister in that regard.¡±

    Xie Nandu replied, ¡°The things the Wei Family has done over the years, Senior Brother Wei likely didn''t know."

    Zhou Gouqi nced at Xie Nandu and smiled as he said, ¡°I can no longer be the dean, and the same goes for Wei Xu. In the future, the position of dean will be yours, Junior Sister.¡±

    ¡°I''d rather this had never happened,¡± Xie Nandu said calmly. ¡°Senior Brother Wei has looked out for me in many ways.¡±

    ¡°So you came here to persuade me to show mercy?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi looked at Xie Nandu with a somewhat unusual expression.

    Xie Nandu shook her head. ¡°Having never experienced Senior Brother''s pain, I naturally wouldn''t dare advise you on your choices. I only thought that if Senior Brother Wei were to die, I''d help to bury his corpse."

    Zhou Gouqi shook his head. ¡°I told him we''d y a game of chess. If he won, I''d do as he wished and kill him.¡±

    "What''s the result?"

    Xie Nandu was quite curious.

    Zhou Gouqi replied, ¡°His chess skills haven''t improved over the years. He didn''t beat me.¡±

    Xie Nandu seemed a bit dazed.

    One game of chess. Wei Xu was resolved to die, and Zhou Gouqi could have gone along with it, but he chose not to.

    "After all, we are from the same sect. Teacher refrained from leaving because of him, and as his senior brother, I truly couldn''t bring myself to kill him either. Besides, he genuinely didn''t know about that matter. While it all started because of him, it''s not enough to warrant his death. Yet living like this is its own kind of suffering.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi felt vicissitudes of emotion. He could not untangle the knot in Wei Xu''s heart, and even in taking this approach, he was not sure if it was the right thing to do.

    Xie Nandu remained silent.

    The two soon arrived at a fork in the road. One path led to the Imperial City. Zhou Gouqi handed hisntern to Xie Nandu and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, the rest of the road is yours to walk.¡±

    Xie Nandu frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Senior Brother?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi replied, ¡°I cannot take part in the battle at the Imperial City. But today''s events won''t end there. I''m heading to the city gates. Those who shouldn''t enter the city, I''ll see to it that they don''t.¡±

    Xie Nandu asked, ¡°Is Senior Brother doing this out of gratitude?¡±

    Zhou Gouqi thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°If I were speaking to anyone else, I''d say that as a schr, I ought to put the world first. But since it''s you, Little Junior Sister, I can''t lie. I had ties to the Princess, and though she has already passed, His Majesty is still her father. I also don''t wish to see him die like this.¡±

    Xie Nandu smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is honest.¡±

    Zhou Gouqi said no more, simply turning and heading toward the city gates.

    Today, he might very likely die in the Divine Capital, die on top of the city walls, but he did not care too much.

    If deathes, so be it.

    As a schr, he believed he should live by Tutor Zhang''s four precepts.

    Even without those four precepts, for Miss Chen''s sake, I can''t stand by and watch His Majesty die either.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As he walked, Zhou Gouqi''s thoughts wandered, and before he realized it, he passed by a stall selling kites.

    No matter how momentous today''s events might be, for ordinary people, it was no different from another ordinary day.

    Zhou Gouqi paused and bought a kite, and then his figure vanished, reappearing on top of the city walls.

    He chose a pir, wrapped the kite string around it, and let the kite rise with the wind.

    Sitting cross-legged, Zhou Gouqi smiled as he looked outside of the city.

    Today, with him, Zhou Gouqi, defending the city, anyone seeking to kill His Majesty would have to get past him first.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 644: That Sword Is Merely 90% Complete

    In the Imperial City, a deep pit had appeared.

    Within the pity the Temple Master, barely clinging to life.

    This great daoist sage had suffered a crushing defeat. In his confrontation with the Great Liang Emperor, he had lost and was now on the verge of death.

    Such an event likely had never urred in all these years. After all, even if someone could kill the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple, they would not do so in this manner.

    He represented not only the entire Daoism but perhaps also the entire foreignnds as a whole.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood by the edge of the pit, gazing at this great daoist sage. Just as he was about to speak, a stream of sword qi came rushing toward him.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up and saw a dazzling white line sweeping across the distant sky. On that white line surged an iparably majestic sword qi, like a single tidal wave threatening to split heaven and earth.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. Atst, the world''s number one sword cultivator had arrived.

    Since that time in the demon territories, when he witnessed the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s iplete sword art, the Great Liang Emperor had known this day woulde.Hence, he was not surprised.

    With a sweep of his sleeve, he shattered the invading sword qi. The Great Liang Emperor stepped back a few paces and did not kill the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master arrived.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master appeared beside the deep pit, standing with hands behind his back. He nced at the Temple Master, confirming that this great daoist sage was still alive, before turning to look at the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled silently.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said softly, with vicissitudes of emotion. "Your Majesty''s magnanimity is truly unparalleled."

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing, but a trace of irritation flickered in the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s eyes.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked through the debilitated Imperial City, asking casually, ¡°Sect Master, how much of that sword has been perfected?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master pondered for a moment, then walked alongside the emperor, replying softly, ¡°Originally, it was only fifty percentplete. After my battle with the Demon Emperor, it rose to seventy percent. Following the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, it gained another ten percent. Then, after visiting Sword Qi Mountain and White Deer Temple, I was enlightened by that old monk, bringing it to ny percent. Now, I am but one step away frompletion.¡±

    ¡°So this final ten percent falls on me,¡± the emperor remarked.

    ¡°Indeed. I cultivate the sword and reached the summit of Sword Dao many years ago. At the time, I believed I could advance no further. Yet by chance, I acquired this sword and realized that Sword Dao could ascend even higher. These past years of seclusion were dedicated to this sword, but one man''s strength is always limited. After painstaking cultivation over the years, I could only achieve fifty percent.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Mastermented. ¡°Your Majesty has shown me great kindness. I was initially reluctant to take advantage of you, but this sword is my life''s aspiration. I simply cannot give it up, so I had no choice but toe and meet Your Majesty.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s lifelong pursuit was this sword. For it, he could forsake almost everything.

    The Great Liang Emperor merely smiled. ¡°Sect Master, you can truly be called the world''s sword fanatic."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn''t want to take advantage of the situation and only wished for a fair duel with Your Majesty to perfect this sword. But the Temple Master acted first.¡±

    "No problem."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. ¡°We have long anticipated today''s events. Since you''vee, a duel with Sect Master will not disappoint Us.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of this sword, I will definitely give it my all. I hope Your Majesty understands."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said, his eyes zing with fighting intent. This duel was something he had long awaited. He had yearned for this opportunity toplete his sword.

    The Great Liang Emperorughed. ¡°Sect Master may be the pinnacle of the world''s Sword Dao, but killing Us will not be easy. Perhaps today, We will end up killing you instead.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case, then it''s my fate. Your Majesty need not think too much of it.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded andughed heartily. ¡°Then, Sect Master, wait for Us a moment. The Imperial City is already shattered, but We do not wish to see it cease to exist.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master cupped his hands in salute, then without hesitation, he rose up and rushed into the depths of the sea of clouds.

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly returned to the za, and then beckoned to Chen Chao.

    Thetter quickly came over here.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the young man who was now as tall as himself and smiled. ¡°Go find the Ministry of Works and have them make some simple repairs to the za. We will convene a court session afterward.¡±

    Chen Chao was momentarily stunned, then asked with some concern, ¡°Uncle, are you confident ofplete victory?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°That Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple might have a profound cultivation realm, but he cannot harm Us. As for the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, his killing power may be unmatched in this world, but he''s not Our match either.¡±

    Although the Great Liang Emperor said so, Chen Chao still felt very worried. Whether it was the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple or the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, they were among the most powerful figures of the current era. Facing them both in session, it was hard for Chen Chao to believe the Great Liang Emperor had not sustained any injuries.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing Chen Chao¡¯s concern, the Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What is it? Do you think We have grown old and frail?¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    The Great Liang Emperor reached out and rubbed Chen Chao''s head, saying softly, "The earlier battle in the Imperial City was fought for you to see. You gained some understanding. The next battle will involve much more, it won''t be something suitable for you to witness."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "We have roamed the world throughout my life, never being defeated., and today will be no different."

    The Great Liang Emperor withdrew his hand and stood with his hands sped behind his back. "Cultivators of this world underestimate martial artists. Today, We will show them that the martial path has never been inferior to any other."

    Saying this, the Great Liang Emperor smiled and nced at Chen Chao before his figure dissipated from where he stood.

    Chen Chao raised his head to look at the sky, standing amidst the ruins of the Imperial City, feeling a sense of emptiness.

    As he lowered his gaze and was about to leave the Imperial City, he caught sight of Xie Nandu approaching with antern in hand.

    The two exchanged a nce but said nothing.

    Xie Nandu walked up to Chen Chao''s side, reached out, and took his hand without speaking.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    News about the Sword Sect''s Sect Master entering the Divine Capital had already spread.

    The strongest battle of the human race in this era was on the verge of breaking out.

    Cultivators who had heard the news were rushing toward the Divine Capital, eager to witness the grandeur of this legendary confrontation.

    However, when the first group of cultivators reached the Divine Capital, they found themselves unable to enter.

    On the city walls stood a schr dressed in green robes, gazing down at the crowd.

    This Confucian Saint had once studied at the academy,ter lived with his identity concealed for many years, and now had reached the end of Nepenthe. He looked at the gathered cultivators and said calmly, "Without His Majesty''s permission, I ask all of you not to enter the city."

    Standing before the grand city, the cultivators were unwilling to give up such a rare opportunity to witness this world-shaking battle. Just as they were about to speak, they felt an overwhelming pressure. The seemingly ordinary schr simply looked at everyone present, without uttering another word.

    "He''s a Confucian Saint..."

    A cultivator of profound cultivation spoke slowly, their eyes filled with apprehension.

    "Could it be that the academy dean came in person?!"

    Some who had never seen the academy''s Dean, sensing this immense aura, knew that this person was a Confucian Saint, and assumed this person must be him.

    "The Dean isn''t this young..."

    Another cultivator sighed with regret. They had hoped to enter the city to witness the battle, but with a Confucian Saint guarding the city walls, it was clear they would not be able to watch this confrontation.

    But at that moment, some daoists were approaching from the distant ins.

    High in the sky, dazzling light began to appear.

    These were cultivators of even higher realms, who should have already reached Nepenthe.

    They wanted to enter the city, though their purpose was unclear.

    Yet, with Zhou Gouqi standing there, he would not let them enter.

    Just then, above the clouds of the Divine Capital, a brilliant radiance suddenly blossomed.

    That was... a sh of sword light.

    That sword light carried the strongest sword intent in the world and the most terrifying killing power in this world.

    "The Sword Sect''s Sect Master has drawn his sword?!"

    Cultivators aware of the situation eximed in astonishment, bing even more eager to enter the city and witness the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the sea of clouds above the Divine Capital, the sword light was brilliant, illuminating the entire Divine Capital.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood on one side of the sea of clouds. Before him, the sea of clouds was crisscrossed with deep ravines, the aftermath of sword qi tearing through them.

    When he ventured into the demon territories back then, he had brought along a sword. But now, he stood empty-handed.

    This was not because he had grown significantly stronger since then and thus seemed to treat the Great Liang Emperor with casual disdain, there was another reason.

    The Great Liang Emperor also stood above the sea of clouds, watching the clouds that oveyed like mountain ranges. This human emperor remained silent andposed.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword intent began to umte rapidly. The vast sea of clouds around him was already shredded by the unreleased sword intent, appearing pitiful.

    In the distance, a streak of sword light had already appeared on the horizon.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s first strike seemed ready to be unleashed at any moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe fluttered as he exhaled a breath of turbid air.

    At that moment, the sea of clouds began to churn.

 Chapter 645: So What if Youre the Number One Person in Sword Dao?

    As the sea of clouds began to churn, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword intent instantly reached its peak. This unrivaled leader of the world''s sword path who hade to the Divine Capital without carrying a sword took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

    Threads of sword qi flowed out from his mouth, spreading in all directions.

    Above the sea of clouds, countless ravines appeared in an instant once more. Invisible sword qi surged forth like an unstoppable torrent, tearing through the sea of clouds, bringing away a vast expanse of clouds at the same time too.

    The countless streaks of sword qi swept forward together, resembling a stampede of ten thousand horses; an awe-inspiring phenomenon never before witnessed in the world.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood with his hands behind his back. This was merely his opening strike, but the moment this opening move appeared, it was enough to overshadow the pinnacle sword arts of most sword immortals in the world.

    No matter how others viewed the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, whether with admiration or criticism, the fact remained unchanged: he was the number one sword path grandmaster in the world.

    From a young age, he had practiced the sword, gifted with extraordinary talent. Among the sword cultivators of his generation, he had never been defeated.

    In preparation for this battle, he had traveled far, seen countless sights, and elevated his condition to his peak state. Now, facing the Great Liang Emperor, he stood at the absolute pinnacle state of his life.

    The grandeur of this strike could not be described using words.The vast expanse of sword qi hurtled toward the Great Liang Emperor in an instant, crashing toward that peerless martial artist.

    A deafening explosion echoed across the entire sea of clouds.

    The Great Liang Emperor gazed at the countless strands of sword qi, sensing their sharp, lethal intent. He remained unfazed. With a single sweep of his sleeve, boundless vital energy transformed into an endless torrent that surged forth to meet the iing sword qi head-on.

    Sword cultivators were renowned across the world for their killing prowess. When cultivators of the same realm encountered a sword cultivator, they would often harbor great apprehension. Few dared to confront sword cultivators head-on inbat.

    Moreover, this sword cultivator before them was no ordinary sword cultivator, but the world''s highest grandmaster of the sword path, the master of Sword Dao. Even the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple would likely avoid shing with him head-on.

    Yet, the Great Liang Emperor appeared utterly unconcerned. He neither dodged nor retreated, instead charging straight at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The qi of these two powerhouses collided above the sea of clouds, and in an instant, countless gusts of wind howled. At the same time, the sea of clouds between them was torn apart, reduced to fragmented strands, looking very tragic.

    But this destruction was far from the end. As the clouds were shredded, the terrifying energies and sword qi intertwined, obliterating everything in their vicinity.

    In mere moments, countless strands of sword qi were shattered in the chaos.

    Suddenly, the sky above the clouds erupted in brilliance as countless sword lights emerged in the wake of the dissipating sword qi.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s opening strike appeared ordinary, but in truth, it was anything but ordinary. The sword qi was merely an appetizer, the sword lights that followed were the true centerpiece of the feast.

    Even as the world''s greatest sword immortal, even if he was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, he could not afford to lower his guard in the slightest when facing an opponent like the Great Liang Emperor. From the very beginning, he was fully alert, unleashing 120% of his strength.

    The boundless sword light illuminated the sky, then rapidly descended like countless meteors streaking across the daylight, looking extremely grand and awe-inspiring. Yet, for the Great Liang Emperor, such a sight was not something good.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was because the target of those sword lights was him. If the meteors were to crash into the earth, he was that earth.

    The first meteor arrived before the Great Liang Emperor, carrying an overwhelming, razor-sharp intent.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, shattering the iing sword light into fragments. He allowed the scattered remnants to flow around him as he took a few steps forward, deeper into the countless meteors, effortlessly destroying the dazzling sword lights one after another.

    Even if there were a meteor shower in this world, not a single meteor would fall upon the Great Liang Emperor.

    This strongest martial artist in the world walked leisurely amidst the chaos, and in just a few moments, more than half of the meteors had been obliterated. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained expressionless; he had long anticipated this oue. After all, the man he was facing wasparable to the Demon Emperor back then. If such an opponent could be in in an instant, why would he have needed to prepare for so long?

    In the blink of an eye, the majority of the meteors had been shattered by the Great Liang Emperor. As for the remaining ones, whether by the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s design or simply their trajectory, they merely brushed past the Great Liang Emperor without so much as grazing him.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained unscathed, yet the sea of clouds around them was now a scene of utter devastation.

    Everywhere, scattered remnants of sword qi, scattered sword light, and shattered sword intent filled the skies.

    At this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master finally extended his hand, forming a sword seal. He then said softly, "Arise."

    With that single word, the scattered fragments of sword light and qi within the clouds surged upward in an instant, coalescing into a vast river of sword qi that roared toward the Great Liang Emperor.

    The sword qi river surged forward, its turbulent currents surpassing even the mightiest rivers in the world.

    The terrifying sword qi swept through the sea of clouds, scattering them further into the distance.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s hair began to billow, and his emperor robe fluttered loudly at this moment.

    Yet, this peerless martial artist showed no intention of retreating. He simply stood there atop the sea of clouds, watching as the torrent of sword qi, carrying boundless sword intent, bore down upon him.

    The river of sword qi drew ever closer to the Great Liang Emperor, and in an instant, the distance between them was less than ten feet.

    The Great Liang Emperor could already feel countless streams of violent sword qi piercing toward every inch of his body, as if innumerable swords were ramming into his body at this very moment.

    If it were any other cultivator, they would likely have retreated by now. But the Great Liang Emperor was not only one of the strongest powerhouses of the current era, but also the sole pure martial artist. For such a martial artist, the toughness of their body was far beyond theparison of ordinary cultivators. Thus, he did not dodge or evade, allowing the sword qi to strike his body directly.

    In an instant, the sound of sword cries resonated through heaven and earth.

    The river of sword qi was akin to an enormous and majestic sword, engulfing the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows slightly, his expression showing a trace of confusion.

    A tremor rippled through the sea of clouds as the river of sword qi suddenly shattered, like a colossal sword breaking apart. Countless fragments scattered in all directions at this moment.

    A terrifying surge of energy burst forth, pushing away the remnants of sword qi and sweeping directly toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master frowned as his figure glided backward, retreating several thousands of feet in the blink of an eye.

    This opening strike of his had been executed to the fullest expression of its beauty and form. Yet, unfortunately, his opponent was none other than the Great Liang Emperor.

    Thus, the result fell short of his expectations.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath.

    The Great Liang Emperor appeared in the distance, still looking calmly at this number one sword cultivator of the current age, saying nothing.

    The battle between the Sword Sect''s Sect Master and the Great Liang Emperor had finally begun.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master initially wanted to follow up his failed opening strike with a second sword attack. However, to his surprise, while he was gathering momentum for the second strike, the Great Liang Emperor had already stepped forward from the sea of clouds. With each step he took, his aura surged higher. After just a few steps, his imposing presence was nearly on par with that of the Demon Emperor the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had previously encountered.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master could not help but marvel inwardly. There were likely only two individuals who were the strongest in the world.

    One was the monarch of the human race; the other was the emperor of the demon race.

    There might be distinctions in their strength, butpared to these two, all other powerhouses likely fell at least half a realm short.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath. Facing the Great Liang Emperor, he was prepared to unleash another sword strike. But before he could make his move, the Great Liang Emperor had already appeared before him, pushing his palm out in what seemed to be a casual move. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master hastily condensed a flying sword in front of him, aiming its tip at the Great Liang Emperor''s palm. Yet, the moment the two met, the flying sword condensed in front of him began to shatter, breaking apart inch by inch.

    The next instant, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was sent flying, transformed into a streak of light that shot through the air at incredible speed, vanishing thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched as the Sword Sect''s Sect Master disappeared from his sight, and was not in a hurry to pursue him. Instead, he walked forward slowly, as if leisurely admiring the grand scenery of thend.

    Outside the Divine Capital, cultivators who had been keeping a close watch on the battle had no way to enter the city. They could only widen their eyes and stare at the skies, hoping to catch even the faintest glimpse of what was happening.

    But despite their efforts, all they could see were asional shes of sword light from the depths of the sea of clouds, nothing more.

    At that moment, when they saw a streak of light shoot across the skies of the Divine Capital and plummet into the distance, they were utterly stunned.

    Some vaguely made out that the streak of light resembled a human figure.

    ¡°It seems to be... the Sword Sect''s Sect Master?!¡±

    "How could this be possible?!"

    Outside the Divine Capital, a sudden uproar erupted. No one could believe the scene unfolding before them. Who was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master? That was the number one sword immortal in the world!

    Although that Great Liang Emperor was also unbelievably powerful, he could not have forced the Sword Sect''s Sect Master to retreat so quickly after the battle had only just begun, right?

    The cultivators engaged in fervent discussion. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had already been forced back thousands of miles.

    Meanwhile, the Great Liang Emperor continued his unhurried walk atop the clouds, gazing down at the vast and magnificentnds below.

    Thousands of miles away, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master came to a stop atop a towering mountain peak. Looking into the distance, this number one sword cultivator''s expression turned iparably solemn.

    He had yed out the course of this battle countless times in his mind. But he did not expect reality to deviate so significantly from his expectations right from the very beginning.

    The Great Liang Emperor was merely a martial artist. Even if he was the strongest martial artist of the current era, this should not have been the oue.

    But why...

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath, pushing aside the distracting thoughts. He calmed himself once more.

    Gazing at the distant skies, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master slowly raised his hand.

    Countless streaks of sword light began to radiate from his body once again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 644: That Sword Is Merely 90% Complete

    In the Imperial City, a deep pit had appeared.

    Within the pity the Temple Master, barely clinging to life.

    This great daoist sage had suffered a crushing defeat. In his confrontation with the Great Liang Emperor, he had lost and was now on the verge of death.

    Such an event likely had never urred in all these years. After all, even if someone could kill the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple, they would not do so in this manner.

    He represented not only the entire Daoism but perhaps also the entire foreignnds as a whole.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood by the edge of the pit, gazing at this great daoist sage. Just as he was about to speak, a stream of sword qi came rushing toward him.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked up and saw a dazzling white line sweeping across the distant sky. On that white line surged an iparably majestic sword qi, like a single tidal wave threatening to split heaven and earth.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. Atst, the world''s number one sword cultivator had arrived.

    Since that time in the demon territories, when he witnessed the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s iplete sword art, the Great Liang Emperor had known this day woulde.Hence, he was not surprised.

    With a sweep of his sleeve, he shattered the invading sword qi. The Great Liang Emperor stepped back a few paces and did not kill the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple before the Sword Sect''s Sect Master arrived.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master appeared beside the deep pit, standing with hands behind his back. He nced at the Temple Master, confirming that this great daoist sage was still alive, before turning to look at the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled silently.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said softly, with vicissitudes of emotion. "Your Majesty''s magnanimity is truly unparalleled."

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing, but a trace of irritation flickered in the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s eyes.

    The Great Liang Emperor walked through the debilitated Imperial City, asking casually, ¡°Sect Master, how much of that sword has been perfected?¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master pondered for a moment, then walked alongside the emperor, replying softly, ¡°Originally, it was only fifty percentplete. After my battle with the Demon Emperor, it rose to seventy percent. Following the Dao Ancestor''s sword artifact, it gained another ten percent. Then, after visiting Sword Qi Mountain and White Deer Temple, I was enlightened by that old monk, bringing it to ny percent. Now, I am but one step away frompletion.¡±

    ¡°So this final ten percent falls on me,¡± the emperor remarked.

    ¡°Indeed. I cultivate the sword and reached the summit of Sword Dao many years ago. At the time, I believed I could advance no further. Yet by chance, I acquired this sword and realized that Sword Dao could ascend even higher. These past years of seclusion were dedicated to this sword, but one man''s strength is always limited. After painstaking cultivation over the years, I could only achieve fifty percent.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Mastermented. ¡°Your Majesty has shown me great kindness. I was initially reluctant to take advantage of you, but this sword is my life''s aspiration. I simply cannot give it up, so I had no choice but toe and meet Your Majesty.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s lifelong pursuit was this sword. For it, he could forsake almost everything.

    The Great Liang Emperor merely smiled. ¡°Sect Master, you can truly be called the world''s sword fanatic."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn''t want to take advantage of the situation and only wished for a fair duel with Your Majesty to perfect this sword. But the Temple Master acted first.¡±

    "No problem."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. ¡°We have long anticipated today''s events. Since you''vee, a duel with Sect Master will not disappoint Us.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of this sword, I will definitely give it my all. I hope Your Majesty understands."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master said, his eyes zing with fighting intent. This duel was something he had long awaited. He had yearned for this opportunity toplete his sword.

    The Great Liang Emperorughed. ¡°Sect Master may be the pinnacle of the world''s Sword Dao, but killing Us will not be easy. Perhaps today, We will end up killing you instead.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case, then it''s my fate. Your Majesty need not think too much of it.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded andughed heartily. ¡°Then, Sect Master, wait for Us a moment. The Imperial City is already shattered, but We do not wish to see it cease to exist.¡±

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master cupped his hands in salute, then without hesitation, he rose up and rushed into the depths of the sea of clouds.

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly returned to the za, and then beckoned to Chen Chao.

    Thetter quickly came over here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the young man who was now as tall as himself and smiled. ¡°Go find the Ministry of Works and have them make some simple repairs to the za. We will convene a court session afterward.¡±

    Chen Chao was momentarily stunned, then asked with some concern, ¡°Uncle, are you confident ofplete victory?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°That Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple might have a profound cultivation realm, but he cannot harm Us. As for the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, his killing power may be unmatched in this world, but he''s not Our match either.¡±

    Although the Great Liang Emperor said so, Chen Chao still felt very worried. Whether it was the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple or the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, they were among the most powerful figures of the current era. Facing them both in session, it was hard for Chen Chao to believe the Great Liang Emperor had not sustained any injuries.

    Seeing Chen Chao¡¯s concern, the Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What is it? Do you think We have grown old and frail?¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head.

    The Great Liang Emperor reached out and rubbed Chen Chao''s head, saying softly, "The earlier battle in the Imperial City was fought for you to see. You gained some understanding. The next battle will involve much more, it won''t be something suitable for you to witness."

    Chen Chao was silent.

    "We have roamed the world throughout my life, never being defeated., and today will be no different."

    The Great Liang Emperor withdrew his hand and stood with his hands sped behind his back. "Cultivators of this world underestimate martial artists. Today, We will show them that the martial path has never been inferior to any other."

    Saying this, the Great Liang Emperor smiled and nced at Chen Chao before his figure dissipated from where he stood.

    Chen Chao raised his head to look at the sky, standing amidst the ruins of the Imperial City, feeling a sense of emptiness.

    As he lowered his gaze and was about to leave the Imperial City, he caught sight of Xie Nandu approaching with antern in hand.

    The two exchanged a nce but said nothing.

    Xie Nandu walked up to Chen Chao''s side, reached out, and took his hand without speaking.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    News about the Sword Sect''s Sect Master entering the Divine Capital had already spread.

    The strongest battle of the human race in this era was on the verge of breaking out.

    Cultivators who had heard the news were rushing toward the Divine Capital, eager to witness the grandeur of this legendary confrontation.

    However, when the first group of cultivators reached the Divine Capital, they found themselves unable to enter.

    On the city walls stood a schr dressed in green robes, gazing down at the crowd.

    This Confucian Saint had once studied at the academy,ter lived with his identity concealed for many years, and now had reached the end of Nepenthe. He looked at the gathered cultivators and said calmly, "Without His Majesty''s permission, I ask all of you not to enter the city."

    Standing before the grand city, the cultivators were unwilling to give up such a rare opportunity to witness this world-shaking battle. Just as they were about to speak, they felt an overwhelming pressure. The seemingly ordinary schr simply looked at everyone present, without uttering another word.

    "He''s a Confucian Saint..."

    A cultivator of profound cultivation spoke slowly, their eyes filled with apprehension.

    "Could it be that the academy dean came in person?!"

    Some who had never seen the academy''s Dean, sensing this immense aura, knew that this person was a Confucian Saint, and assumed this person must be him.

    "The Dean isn''t this young..."

    Another cultivator sighed with regret. They had hoped to enter the city to witness the battle, but with a Confucian Saint guarding the city walls, it was clear they would not be able to watch this confrontation.

    But at that moment, some daoists were approaching from the distant ins.

    High in the sky, dazzling light began to appear.

    These were cultivators of even higher realms, who should have already reached Nepenthe.

    They wanted to enter the city, though their purpose was unclear.

    Yet, with Zhou Gouqi standing there, he would not let them enter.

    Just then, above the clouds of the Divine Capital, a brilliant radiance suddenly blossomed.

    That was... a sh of sword light.

    That sword light carried the strongest sword intent in the world and the most terrifying killing power in this world.

    "The Sword Sect''s Sect Master has drawn his sword?!"

    Cultivators aware of the situation eximed in astonishment, bing even more eager to enter the city and witness the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the sea of clouds above the Divine Capital, the sword light was brilliant, illuminating the entire Divine Capital.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood on one side of the sea of clouds. Before him, the sea of clouds was crisscrossed with deep ravines, the aftermath of sword qi tearing through them.

    When he ventured into the demon territories back then, he had brought along a sword. But now, he stood empty-handed.

    This was not because he had grown significantly stronger since then and thus seemed to treat the Great Liang Emperor with casual disdain, there was another reason.

    The Great Liang Emperor also stood above the sea of clouds, watching the clouds that oveyed like mountain ranges. This human emperor remained silent andposed.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword intent began to umte rapidly. The vast sea of clouds around him was already shredded by the unreleased sword intent, appearing pitiful.

    In the distance, a streak of sword light had already appeared on the horizon.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s first strike seemed ready to be unleashed at any moment.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe fluttered as he exhaled a breath of turbid air.

    At that moment, the sea of clouds began to churn.

 Chapter 645: So What if Youre the Number One Person in Sword Dao?

    As the sea of clouds began to churn, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword intent instantly reached its peak. This unrivaled leader of the world''s sword path who hade to the Divine Capital without carrying a sword took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

    Threads of sword qi flowed out from his mouth, spreading in all directions.

    Above the sea of clouds, countless ravines appeared in an instant once more. Invisible sword qi surged forth like an unstoppable torrent, tearing through the sea of clouds, bringing away a vast expanse of clouds at the same time too.

    The countless streaks of sword qi swept forward together, resembling a stampede of ten thousand horses; an awe-inspiring phenomenon never before witnessed in the world.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master stood with his hands behind his back. This was merely his opening strike, but the moment this opening move appeared, it was enough to overshadow the pinnacle sword arts of most sword immortals in the world.

    No matter how others viewed the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, whether with admiration or criticism, the fact remained unchanged: he was the number one sword path grandmaster in the world.

    From a young age, he had practiced the sword, gifted with extraordinary talent. Among the sword cultivators of his generation, he had never been defeated.

    In preparation for this battle, he had traveled far, seen countless sights, and elevated his condition to his peak state. Now, facing the Great Liang Emperor, he stood at the absolute pinnacle state of his life.

    The grandeur of this strike could not be described using words.The vast expanse of sword qi hurtled toward the Great Liang Emperor in an instant, crashing toward that peerless martial artist.

    A deafening explosion echoed across the entire sea of clouds.

    The Great Liang Emperor gazed at the countless strands of sword qi, sensing their sharp, lethal intent. He remained unfazed. With a single sweep of his sleeve, boundless vital energy transformed into an endless torrent that surged forth to meet the iing sword qi head-on.

    Sword cultivators were renowned across the world for their killing prowess. When cultivators of the same realm encountered a sword cultivator, they would often harbor great apprehension. Few dared to confront sword cultivators head-on inbat.

    Moreover, this sword cultivator before them was no ordinary sword cultivator, but the world''s highest grandmaster of the sword path, the master of Sword Dao. Even the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple would likely avoid shing with him head-on.

    Yet, the Great Liang Emperor appeared utterly unconcerned. He neither dodged nor retreated, instead charging straight at the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The qi of these two powerhouses collided above the sea of clouds, and in an instant, countless gusts of wind howled. At the same time, the sea of clouds between them was torn apart, reduced to fragmented strands, looking very tragic.

    But this destruction was far from the end. As the clouds were shredded, the terrifying energies and sword qi intertwined, obliterating everything in their vicinity.

    In mere moments, countless strands of sword qi were shattered in the chaos.

    Suddenly, the sky above the clouds erupted in brilliance as countless sword lights emerged in the wake of the dissipating sword qi.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s opening strike appeared ordinary, but in truth, it was anything but ordinary. The sword qi was merely an appetizer, the sword lights that followed were the true centerpiece of the feast.

    Even as the world''s greatest sword immortal, even if he was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, he could not afford to lower his guard in the slightest when facing an opponent like the Great Liang Emperor. From the very beginning, he was fully alert, unleashing 120% of his strength.

    The boundless sword light illuminated the sky, then rapidly descended like countless meteors streaking across the daylight, looking extremely grand and awe-inspiring. Yet, for the Great Liang Emperor, such a sight was not something good.

    It was because the target of those sword lights was him. If the meteors were to crash into the earth, he was that earth.

    The first meteor arrived before the Great Liang Emperor, carrying an overwhelming, razor-sharp intent.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve, shattering the iing sword light into fragments. He allowed the scattered remnants to flow around him as he took a few steps forward, deeper into the countless meteors, effortlessly destroying the dazzling sword lights one after another.

    Even if there were a meteor shower in this world, not a single meteor would fall upon the Great Liang Emperor.

    This strongest martial artist in the world walked leisurely amidst the chaos, and in just a few moments, more than half of the meteors had been obliterated. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained expressionless; he had long anticipated this oue. After all, the man he was facing wasparable to the Demon Emperor back then. If such an opponent could be in in an instant, why would he have needed to prepare for so long?

    In the blink of an eye, the majority of the meteors had been shattered by the Great Liang Emperor. As for the remaining ones, whether by the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s design or simply their trajectory, they merely brushed past the Great Liang Emperor without so much as grazing him.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained unscathed, yet the sea of clouds around them was now a scene of utter devastation.

    Everywhere, scattered remnants of sword qi, scattered sword light, and shattered sword intent filled the skies.

    At this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master finally extended his hand, forming a sword seal. He then said softly, "Arise."

    With that single word, the scattered fragments of sword light and qi within the clouds surged upward in an instant, coalescing into a vast river of sword qi that roared toward the Great Liang Emperor.

    The sword qi river surged forward, its turbulent currents surpassing even the mightiest rivers in the world.

    The terrifying sword qi swept through the sea of clouds, scattering them further into the distance.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s hair began to billow, and his emperor robe fluttered loudly at this moment.

    Yet, this peerless martial artist showed no intention of retreating. He simply stood there atop the sea of clouds, watching as the torrent of sword qi, carrying boundless sword intent, bore down upon him.

    The river of sword qi drew ever closer to the Great Liang Emperor, and in an instant, the distance between them was less than ten feet.

    The Great Liang Emperor could already feel countless streams of violent sword qi piercing toward every inch of his body, as if innumerable swords were ramming into his body at this very moment.

    If it were any other cultivator, they would likely have retreated by now. But the Great Liang Emperor was not only one of the strongest powerhouses of the current era, but also the sole pure martial artist. For such a martial artist, the toughness of their body was far beyond theparison of ordinary cultivators. Thus, he did not dodge or evade, allowing the sword qi to strike his body directly.

    In an instant, the sound of sword cries resonated through heaven and earth.

    The river of sword qi was akin to an enormous and majestic sword, engulfing the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows slightly, his expression showing a trace of confusion.

    A tremor rippled through the sea of clouds as the river of sword qi suddenly shattered, like a colossal sword breaking apart. Countless fragments scattered in all directions at this moment.

    A terrifying surge of energy burst forth, pushing away the remnants of sword qi and sweeping directly toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master frowned as his figure glided backward, retreating several thousands of feet in the blink of an eye.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This opening strike of his had been executed to the fullest expression of its beauty and form. Yet, unfortunately, his opponent was none other than the Great Liang Emperor.

    Thus, the result fell short of his expectations.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath.

    The Great Liang Emperor appeared in the distance, still looking calmly at this number one sword cultivator of the current age, saying nothing.

    The battle between the Sword Sect''s Sect Master and the Great Liang Emperor had finally begun.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master initially wanted to follow up his failed opening strike with a second sword attack. However, to his surprise, while he was gathering momentum for the second strike, the Great Liang Emperor had already stepped forward from the sea of clouds. With each step he took, his aura surged higher. After just a few steps, his imposing presence was nearly on par with that of the Demon Emperor the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had previously encountered.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master could not help but marvel inwardly. There were likely only two individuals who were the strongest in the world.

    One was the monarch of the human race; the other was the emperor of the demon race.

    There might be distinctions in their strength, butpared to these two, all other powerhouses likely fell at least half a realm short.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath. Facing the Great Liang Emperor, he was prepared to unleash another sword strike. But before he could make his move, the Great Liang Emperor had already appeared before him, pushing his palm out in what seemed to be a casual move. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master hastily condensed a flying sword in front of him, aiming its tip at the Great Liang Emperor''s palm. Yet, the moment the two met, the flying sword condensed in front of him began to shatter, breaking apart inch by inch.

    The next instant, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was sent flying, transformed into a streak of light that shot through the air at incredible speed, vanishing thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.

    The Great Liang Emperor watched as the Sword Sect''s Sect Master disappeared from his sight, and was not in a hurry to pursue him. Instead, he walked forward slowly, as if leisurely admiring the grand scenery of thend.

    Outside the Divine Capital, cultivators who had been keeping a close watch on the battle had no way to enter the city. They could only widen their eyes and stare at the skies, hoping to catch even the faintest glimpse of what was happening.

    But despite their efforts, all they could see were asional shes of sword light from the depths of the sea of clouds, nothing more.

    At that moment, when they saw a streak of light shoot across the skies of the Divine Capital and plummet into the distance, they were utterly stunned.

    Some vaguely made out that the streak of light resembled a human figure.

    ¡°It seems to be... the Sword Sect''s Sect Master?!¡±

    "How could this be possible?!"

    Outside the Divine Capital, a sudden uproar erupted. No one could believe the scene unfolding before them. Who was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master? That was the number one sword immortal in the world!

    Although that Great Liang Emperor was also unbelievably powerful, he could not have forced the Sword Sect''s Sect Master to retreat so quickly after the battle had only just begun, right?

    The cultivators engaged in fervent discussion. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had already been forced back thousands of miles.

    Meanwhile, the Great Liang Emperor continued his unhurried walk atop the clouds, gazing down at the vast and magnificentnds below.

    Thousands of miles away, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master came to a stop atop a towering mountain peak. Looking into the distance, this number one sword cultivator''s expression turned iparably solemn.

    He had yed out the course of this battle countless times in his mind. But he did not expect reality to deviate so significantly from his expectations right from the very beginning.

    The Great Liang Emperor was merely a martial artist. Even if he was the strongest martial artist of the current era, this should not have been the oue.

    But why...

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master took a deep breath, pushing aside the distracting thoughts. He calmed himself once more.

    Gazing at the distant skies, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master slowly raised his hand.

    Countless streaks of sword light began to radiate from his body once again.

 Chapter 646.1: A Sword That Subverts the World - Part 1

    This so-called strongest battle of the human race was actually very unexpected. At the start, it did not show a bnced contest. From the very beginning, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had fallen to a disadvantage.

    However, at their level, once they were prepared for a life-and-death battle, even if one was initially at a disadvantage, it was unlikely that the battle would end quickly.

    Especially after the Sword Sect''s Sect Master found himself in a difficult position at the start of the fight, the second sword strike was bound to be far more powerful than the first.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master summoned a dazzling sword light, and the sword intent surrounding him surged continuously, rising higher like a sword reaching for the heavens. Streams of brilliant sword light poured toward the sky.

    In recent years, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had rarely made a move, and in the few times he had, he had never been as serious and cautious as he was now.

    Even in his battle against the Demon Emperor, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had behaved like this.

    But now, if he did not give it his 120%, he knew that he would very likely be defeated, or even killed.

    So at this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master decided to hold nothing back and fully unleash his Sword Dao cultivation.

    After the dazzling sword light reached the sky, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master focused his mind, and the radiant sword light gathered and pierced through the sea of clouds, heading toward a distant point thousands of miles away.At that moment, any cultivator who looked up at the sky would see a mighty sword light traveling through the sea of clouds.

    The power of the sword pierced through heaven and earth, even extending across thousands of miles. It was likely that only the Sword Sect''s Sect Master possessed such ability in the entire world.

    Standing atop a high mountain, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not move. But his eyes were currently looking into the distance, incredibly profound.

    The sword light was already speeding through the sea of clouds, and what could be seen with the naked eye was a dazzling golden line stretching and lengthening from a certain point, like a perfectly straight line.

    But it was growing faster, and faster still.

    The speed at which the sword light cut through the air was already faster than the usual sword cultivators'' flying sword speed. After just several minutes, it was nearing the speed of a great sword immortal''s flying sword.

    As the sword light continued to elerate, its momentum grew exponentially.

    Finally, the sword reached the boundary between White Deer Prefecture and Changping Prefecture.

    At that moment, the Great Liang Emperor was walking through that area and saw the sword lighting toward him.

    It was like a roaring river.

    The Great Liang Emperor felt the overwhelming sword intent within and smiled slightly. This sword,pared to the first, was indeed a little stronger.

    Although he was the strongest martial artist of the current era, the Great Liang Emperor had once dreamed in his youth of bing one of the carefree sword immortals of the world.

    Now, though he had not be a sword immortal, it was not a big deal. If he could beat the world''s number one sword cultivator until he was unable to lift his head, that would be a kind of freedom in itself.

    At this thought, the Great Liang Emperor returned to his senses, the qi within his body circting endlessly before surging out from countless acupoints like streams of white dragons.

    As a mortal emperor, the true dragon was naturally the totem of the emperor. However, the true dragons formed by the Great Liang Emperor''s qi were entirely snow-white, making them rather unique.

    Momentster, those true dragons dispersed, bing mist, interwoven with strands of gold. The magnificent phenomenon they created made this mortal emperor resemble a deity descended from the heavens.

    In the next instant, the sword from thousands of miles away had already arrived.

    The overwhelming sword intent poured forth, blotting out the skies and covering the earth.

    The sword light instantly engulfed the Great Liang Emperor, swallowing the white mist and golden threads.

    In that moment, it was as if countless flying swords crashed into the Great Liang Emperor''s body all at once. Yet, despite this, he stood unmoving, like a boulder at the edge of the sea, allowing the enormous waves to hit him, not budging an inch.

    At this moment, the unparalleled physique of a pure martial artist was on full disy.

    Except, the relentless waves of sword light showed no signs of stopping, and how long the Great Liang Emperor could endure remained uncertain.

    Even if he had the world''s most perfect physique, he might not necessarily be able to withstand the continuous attacks from the world''s strongest sword immortal.

    The first wave of sword light shattered above the sea of clouds, exploding into a dazzling scene like a sea of stars.

    Then came the second wave. This time, the Great Liang Emperor did not n to passively endure. With a flick of his sleeve, he dispersed the fragmented remnants of the sword light around him. Amid the brilliance of the shattered sword light, a golden flying sword emerged, speeding straight toward him.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s expression changed slightly, yet he still did not retreat. Instead, he stepped forward, throwing a powerful punch that struck directly at the tip of the golden flying sword hidden within the dazzling sword light.

    The sea of clouds trembled, and a massive sound erupted. Ripples spread across the Great Liang Emperor''s robe, which then expanded outward, creating an illusoryke atop the sea of clouds.

    Momentster, the sea of clouds violently exploded, with snow-white clouds churning amidst the disruption.

    Above the sea of clouds, this was a grand spectacle that nature could never produce on its own.

    Hissing sounds echoed continuously from the depths of the sea of clouds. The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robe was eroded by sword qi, and the hem now bore several noticeable tears.

    This second sword from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was undeniably far more powerful than the opening attack.

    The Great Liang Emperor grasped a fragment of shattered sword qi and casually crushed it in his hand.

    His aura surged outward, making his presence appear even more imposing amidst the radiant sword light. The Great Liang Emperor''s vitality surged like a boundless abyss, his blood vitality roiling furiously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sword light after sword light was shattered by the Great Liang Emperor, leaving the sea of clouds in utter chaos.

    Within this countless sharp sword intent, no trace of the sea of clouds remained intact, it was all torn apart and scattered.

    The Great Liang Emperor narrowed his eyes. Though the Sword Sect''s Sect Master hadunched his attack from thousands of miles away, it had also afforded the Great Liang Emperor the time to observe and analyze the sword. In his youth, he had aspired to be a sword cultivator. Although he did not seed, it did not mean hecked talent in the way of the sword. Yet mastering the sword required more than talent, it also required a capable teacher.

    Back when Xie Nandu practiced swordsmanship, did the Dean not personally lower his head to write a letter seeking guidance from Liu Banbi in the north? As for Liu Banbi back then, although he began his journey in Sword Dao by studying the methods of observing swords, heter encountered fortuitous opportunities and did not climb this path entirely on his own.

    This extended beyond just sword cultivators. For cultivators seeking to progress fast enough and far enough on the Great Dao, a capable mentor was indispensable. Even for those rare few endowed with extraordinary talent who could advance on their own, they were bound to take many detours along the way.

    The Great Liang Emperor did not practice swordsmanship in his youth because hecked a renowned teacher. However, having reached his current height in martial arts, this peerless martial artist could more or less discern many profundities about the cultivators of this world by looking it at with his cultivation realm.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s attack was not particrly ingenious, it still relied entirely on his profound Sword Dao realm. This sword carried no intent to kill, yet its killing prowess was boundless.

    This sword strike alone was sufficient to deal with the vast majority of cultivators in the world.

    But what could he do when his opponent was none other than the Great Liang Emperor?

    After fully analyzing the strike, the Great Liang Emperor swept his sleeve downward. In an instant, the countless fragments of shattered sword light were forced downward by an immense force, plummeting to the earth below.

    For a moment, over the border between Changping Prefecture and White Deer Prefecture, the sky seemed to rain fragments of sword light, covering an area of nearly half a prefecture.

    Countless people witnessed this grand and majestic phenomenon with their own eyes.

    ______

 Chapter 646.2: A Sword That Subverts the World - Part 2

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master remained standing atop the mountain peak the entire time, but his expression inevitably grew grave. As the one who had unleashed the sword strike, he naturally understood better than anyone the nature of that strike.

    The first sword failed, and the second sword also failed. It might look like it was just the beginning, but only the Sword Sect''s Sect Master himself knew that his second sword had already been him going all-out.

    Just as the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was momentarily absentminded, an oppressive force suddenly surged in the sky above and came crashing down.

    Countless torrents of immense qi descended upon the mortal realm!

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master furrowed his brows tightly and was about to unleash his sword to carve a way out when the overwhelming torrents of qinded on his body like a torrential downpour.

    Under his feet, the towering mountain instantly split with a fissure. The towering mountain had began to tremble and teeter on the brink of copse under the crushing weight of the pressure.

    Then, a boot appeared in the heavens above.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master used a secret sword technique of the Sword Sect to counter. In a brief moment, he unleashed a flurry of sword strikes, weaving a dense web of sword light.

    As the only sect in the world entirelyposed of sword cultivators, the Sword Sect possessed countless secret sword techniques passed down through generations. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword art at this moment could be called the pinnacle of defensive swordsmanship in the world.It is widely said that sword cultivators have unparalleled offensive power in the world, but how many understand that the true essence lies in both attack and defense, executed in the blink of an eye? A true grandmaster of the sword would always master both.

    Unfortunately, even the brilliant secret sword techniques of the Sword Sect could only hold for a moment under this immense pressure before shattering with a deafening crash. As the pressure descended further, the towering peak beneath his feet began to crumble instantly.

    Countless rocks broke loose, tumbling to the ground below. The mountain was overwhelmed by the oppressive force, and it quickly emitted violent, cracking sounds. Amidst the earth-shaking tremors, this mountain which had stood for countless years was leveled to the ground.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s figure appeared amidst the level ground, looking at the rubble around him in silence. This great battle had seen the Sword Sect''s Sect Master unleash two sessive strikes, both of which reached heights unattainable for most sword cultivators of the current era. Though the results fell short of gravely wounding the Great Liang Emperor, the Great Liang Emperor was never one to remain on the defensive. Since the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had already drawn his sword, the Great Liang Emperor''s response was only natural.

    Yet, while the mountain was shattered, the man himself was not dead.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master burst forth from the pile of rubble, forming a sword seal with his fingers. In an instant, he closed the distance to the Great Liang Emperor and thrust a sword strike forward.

    The Great Liang Emperor raised his elbow to deflect the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s qi-formed sword before bringing his palm down toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s chest.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not evade but instead released an aura of sword intent from his entire body. It rippled outward like waves in midair, but in reality, it was countless fine threads of sword qi flying toward the Great Liang Emperor to kill him.

    After years of cultivating the sword, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had refined himself into the sharpest sword in the world.

    The Great Liang Emperor swept his sleeve, gathering the iing sword qi within his sleeve. The endless sword qi erupted within his sleeve, tearing it to shreds.

    Even so, the Great Liang Emperor still managed to unleash a powerful punch.

    The breadth of spirit of a peerless martial artist was disyed to the fullest expression of its beauty and form.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master raised his hand, using his fingers as a sword to meet the punch.

    When fist met sword, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s robes billowed violently without wind, and his interwoven ck-and-white hair was whipped into a wild dance.

    On the Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robes, a few more tears instantly appeared.

    Compared to the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was indeed a level stronger. It was worth noting that during the prior battle, the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple had employed countless techniques but failed to inflict any injuries on the Great Liang Emperor.

    At the very least, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had managed to tear open the Great Liang Emperor''s robes.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had no intention of stopping here. A momentter, a void abruptly appeared behind him, slowly taking form into nine grottos.

    Brilliant radiance flowed ceaselessly, akin to multicolored clouds.

    Within each grotto, a flying sword of a different color could be seen suspending.

    Unlike Xie Nandu who truly possessed nine lifeblood flying swords, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s swords were not physical entities. Instead, they were manifestations of the years he had spent nurturing his apertures, gradually forming this phenomenon within the nine major apertures. These were not truly flying swords, they were better described as what he had gained enlightenment of across those realms in the past. As for why there were as many as nine grottos, it likely stemmed from his pursuit of the ultimate.

    The nine grottos began to rotate slowly. Suddenly, a cyan flying sword shot forth, carrying an endless sword qi as it charged forward to kill.

    The Great Liang Emperor was expressionless, reaching his hand out in an instant and grabbing the cyan sword aimed directly at his be. The sword was razor-sharp, and though stopped by the Great Liang Emperor''s hand, unable to advance forward anymore, it still cut through the Great Liang Emperor''s skin.

    At this moment, the Great Liang Emperor''s palm was already covered in fresh blood.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master seemed indifferent. In the blink of an eye, two more flying swords shot forth. Only then did the Great Liang Emperor notice that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s swords were not simply flying out, each flying sword was connected by a faint, colorful thread.

    The two flying swords aimed for two of the Great Liang Emperor''s apertures.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s free hand struck one of the flying swords, deflecting it. The other flying sword took advantage of the moment to arrive in front of the Great Liang Emperor''s chest, its tip pressing against the Great Liang Emperor''s heart. :

    The Great Liang Emperor swatted the flying sword''s body aside, disrupting the flying sword''s original trajectory.

    The remaining six flying swords all shot forward at this moment, colliding with the Great Liang Emperor.

    These nine flying swords were the manifestation of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s lifetimeprehension of Sword Dao. Their killing power was far beyond what ordinary sword cultivators could hope to match.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master saw that the Great Liang Emperor was now tied down by his flying swords, exhaling lightly in relief. Since the battle began, his two initial sword strikes had left him at a disadvantage. But atst, he had managed to turn the tide.

    Though these nine flying swords fell short of matching the prowess of nine great sword immortals, each possessed sword immortal means that were only a step away from a great sword immortal. With all nine unleashed simultaneously, it was as if nine sword immortals were attacking together, their killing power boundless.

    The Great Liang Emperor continued throwing punches, his qi surging as he fended off the onught of the nine flying swords. Though he held his ground for now, it was evident that he was barely holding on. It seemed only a matter of time before he would exhaust his strength.

    At this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master refrained from employing any further techniques. Instead, he focused intently on watching the Great Liang Emperor. He was not fighting to kill but to use this battle toprehend the final missing piece of that sword. Thus, he dedicated himself to perceiving the flow of this unparalleled martial artist''s qi, hoping to incorporate it into his sword art.

    However, in the next instant, the situation shifted dramatically. The cyan flying sword in the Great Liang Emperor''s grasp was forcefully crushed by him. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s body could not help but sway.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, the destruction of a single flying sword was no great matter. Yet, in mere moments, a second flying sword was smashed flying by one of the Great Liang Emperor''s punches. It let out a mournful wail before plunging into the rubble.

    The Great Liang Emperor fought with increasing ferocity, his punches apanied by thunderous booms that resounded through heaven and earth.

    The two flying swords before him were shattered by the Great Liang Emperor with a single punch. Following this, the grottos behind the Sword Sect''s Sect Master began to fade in and out, some on the verge of copse.

    Realizing that he could no longer dy, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master gathered the sword qi within his body, preparing to unleash another strike.

    Unfortunately, just as this thought took form, the Great Liang Emperor kicked a massive boulder toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master with immense force.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master nced at the iing boulder and, in an instant, a dazzling sword light cleaved it apart. But immediately after splitting it, countless more boulders followed in its wake.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master unleashed his sword repeatedly, slicing through the oing boulders with his sword.

    The air was filled with continuous booming sounds.

    ______

 Chapter 646.3: A Sword That Subverts the World - Part 3

    Countless boulders shattered one after another. But they suspended mid-air and infused with sword qi, reversed direction and hurtled back toward the Great Liang Emperor.

    At this moment, thest cyan flying sword was also shattered. The Great Liang Emperor, facing the iing barrage of rock fragments, swung both fists, dispersing the stones in all directions. Distant mountains, tall and short alike, were struck by the debris. Countless trees smashed and the fragments embedded deep into the mountain faces.

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived in front of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, unleashing a relentless barrage of punches upon this number one master of sword dao.

    In response, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master met every attack with sweeping sword qi from every movement of his hands.

    In mere moments, the two had already fought dozens of rounds.

    The Great Liang Emperor brought his palm down toward the top of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s head, while the Sword Sect''s Sect Master countered, using his fingers like a sword and shing across the Great Liang Emperor''s abdomen.

    The flow of qi fluctuated violently. The Great Liang Emperor''s palm strike did notnd, nor did the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike reach the Great Liang Emperor.

    Yet even so, several wounds appeared on the Great Liang Emperor''s body.

    It turned out that the shattered flying swords, seemingly destroyed by the Great Liang Emperor, were notpletely gone. After the swords shattered, they quickly condensed into a single multicolored flying sword. At this moment, it suddenly appeared and pierced directly through the Great Liang Emperor''s abdomen.A sword plunged deep into his body.

    The Great Liang Emperor took several steps back, lowered his head to nce at the sword, and remarked with vicissitudes of emotion, "Sect Master is indeed worthy of being the foremost in the world''s Sword Dao."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''splexion turned somewhat pale. Hearing this, he could only shake his head with difficulty.

    This battle was unbearably grueling.

    However, no one expected what happened next. The sword that had pierced through the Great Liang Emperor''s abdomen was grasped by his hand. Then, she slowly pulled it out, then pped the hilt, sending the flying sword hurtling back toward the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression darkened. He was connected to the flying swords in mind and spirit, the Great Liang Emperor should not have been able to control it. Yet now, for some unknown reason, he could not control this particr flying sword at all.

    His own sword returned to him, but the Sword Sect''s Sect Master could not manage the same calmposure as the Great Liang Emperor. Unlike the world''s top martial artist, his body was far from being as resilient.

    Fortunately, the flying sword began to disintegrate mid-flight. By the time it reached him, only the hilt remained.

    Struck by the sword hilt, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master staggered back several steps.

    Ripples spread behind him in waves.

    Initially, he had thought it might end there, but the Great Liang Emperor''s next punch arrived. This time, itnded solidly on his chest. The overwhelming force of the qi sent the Sword Sect''s Sect Master flying backward once more.

    He smashed through a low mountain.

    And pierced straight through it.

    The Great Liang Emperor shot out and pursued without hesitation.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master kept retreating rapidly, paying no attention to what sceneryy behind him. Regardless of whether trees or mountains, everything was shattered to pieces in his wake.

    It was not that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s body was exceptionally tough, but as he retreated, he had already infused a stream of sword qi behind him. At this moment, he resembled a sharp sword; though he was retreating, it was also an act of drawing the sword.

    In an instant, the two of them fought across tens of thousands of miles.

    They had likely traversed arge portion of the Great Liang.

    Along the way, countless cultivators witnessed this scene. Yet, as they watched in shock, the two powerhouses of the current era streaked across the sky like meteors, far beyond what ordinary cultivators could hope to follow.

    The two ascended and descended repeatedly, fighting ceaselessly. The Great Liang Emperor''s blood vitality surged as his relentless punchesnded, each strike carrying the force of ten thousand pounds, pummeling until the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression was incredibly ugly.

    Although the Sword Sect''s Sect Master managed to parry with his sword strikes, he was now clearly falling behind in all fronts.

    It was hard to say whether or not the Great Liang Emperor was angered, but at this moment, even if he was not exerting his full strength, he was at least using 90% of it.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master formed seals with both hands and once again thrust a sword forward before him. A brilliant white line extended outward as his figure transformed into a streak of sword light, pulling away from the Great Liang Emperor and instantly creating a distance of a thousand feet.

    After that, the distance grew to thousands of miles.

    The two of them fought their way into the borders of Yellow Dragon Prefecture.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had no idea where they were, but he could feel sword qi lingering in the air nearby. It was only then that he realized they had arrived near Sword Qi Mountain.

    Taking a deep breath, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked into the distance. At the edge of his vision, the Great Liang Emperor was approaching with overwhelming momentum. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Lend me a sword!¡±

    The ce with the most sword cultivators in the world was undoubtedly the Sword Sect. But the ce with the most flying swords was naturally the Sword Qi Mountain.

    A loud voice echoed down from the sea of clouds.

    On Sword Qi Mountain, countless flying swords began to tremble and hum.

    Yang Furen stood atop the mountain peak, listening to the voice descending from the sea of clouds. Looking into the depths of the cloud sea at the immense surge of sword intent, he furrowed his brows.

    Even without leaving Sword Qi Mountain, Yang Furen already knew most of what had transpired today.

    The mountain peak quickly filled with countless swordsmiths. Hearing the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s request, these swordsmiths all turned their gazes toward Yang Furen.

    Yang Furen suddenly burst out cursing, ¡°Your Father isn''t lending a thing!¡±

    Hearing this, the swordsmiths all widened their eyes in shock, seemingly unable to believe their mountain lord would make such a choice.

    Yang Furen was expressionless, ¡°Activate the mountain-protecting grand array! Not even one flying sword from Sword Qi Mountain can fall into that old bastard''s hands!¡±

    At this moment, Yang Furen even regretted not driving the Sword Sect''s Sect Master off the mountain when he first arrived.

    Back then, he had assumed the Sect Master only intended to face the Great Liang Emperor in a final battle to attain enlightenment in Sword Dao. Who would have thought he would exploit the situation and set a trap to kill the Emperor?

    As his words sounded out, ripples suddenly spread across the sky above Sword Qi Mountain, enveloping the entire mountain.

    At the same time, the flying swords on the mountain finally broke free from the ground and rushed toward the sky. However, before they could pass the mountain-protecting grand array, they all fell back down again, creating what seemed like a rain of swords.

    ¡°Mountain Lord, why are you doing this?!¡±

    One of the swordsmiths voiced their concern. As the number one sword cultivator sect in the world, Sword Qi Mountain should not be offending the Sword Sect. Even if today, every sword on the mountain was borrowed by the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, and fewer than 20% returned, the favor gained from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master would make this trade undeniably very worthwhile.

    "This shameless old bastard may not care about his reputation, but Your Father cares about mine! Even if my Sword Qi Mountain does nothing today, we cannot stoop to the level of this old bastard!" "If he''s really so capable, why doesn''t he go kill the Demon Emperor? What skill is there in fighting his own kind?!"

    Yang Furen was furious, gritting his teeth as he said, "From this day forward, disciples of the Sword Sect are forbidden to take swords from Sword Qi Mountain!"

    "Mountain Lord, please reconsider!"

    Countless swordsmiths spoke up. Regardless of the oue of today''s battle, the Great Liang Emperor was already the public enemy, and would likely face a grim end. For Sword Qi Mountain to make such a decision now, it would seem to outsiders as if they were aligning with the Great Liang Dynasty. This move might bring disaster upon Sword Qi Mountain.

    "Reconsider your mother!"

    Yang Furen thought of the words Li Heng had not spoken when he climbed the mountain back then. His expression suddenly became resolutely firm.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master, failing to borrow a sword, was momentarily stunned but had no time to ponder why. Momentster, he no longer hesitated and exhaled lightly.

    It was time to unleash that sword strike.

    That sword had reached nine parts ofpletion. With the battle raging on until now, unleashing it might justplete it.

    At this thought, even the Sword Sect''s Sect Master felt a moment of inner turmoil.

    It was the culmination of his life''s cultivation, all for that one sword.

    Now that it was about to appear in the world, how could he not feel excited?!

    As the Sword Sect''s Sect Master focused his mind, waves of vast sword intent began radiating from his body. Simultaneously, countless flying swords burst forth from the ground!

    Sword Qi Mountain might refuse to lend its flying swords, but the world had flying swords beyond just those of Sword Qi Mountain.

    The entirety of Yellow Dragon Prefecture boasted tens of thousands of sword cultivators!

    Thepanion swords of countless sword cultivators rushed toward the sky at this moment.

    At first, these sword cultivators were shocked and furious. But after seeing countless flying swords rising from the ground across the entirety of Yellow Dragon Prefecture, their minds shook.

    "It¡¯s the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s ultimate sword!"

    The sword cultivators quickly grasped the situation, focusing their attention toward the sky. Having their swords borrowed was no longer a concern. To exchange their flying swords for a chance to witness this sword was more than worth it!

    As countless flying swords continuously rushed to the sky, the once-clear heavens suddenly erupted with lightning and thunder. Countless purple lightning streaked across the sea of clouds.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike seemed to have just started building momentum, but had already invoked the might of heaven and earth.

    It was undoubtedly no ordinary sword art of the mortal realm!

    Rumors had long imed that once this sword was perfected, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master would transcend Nepenthe and reach an even higher realm. Looking at it now, it seemed those rumors were not unfounded.

    How could the techniques of ordinary sword immortalspare to the unparalleled grandeur of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike?!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sword Sect.

    Countless sword cultivators fixed their gaze on the heavens, knowing that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike was finally about to be unleashed.

    For sword cultivators, this was a rare and monumental opportunity. Gaining even a hint of insight from witnessing this sword would undoubtedly provide immense benefits to theirprehension of Sword Dao.

    Thus, countless people were paying attention to that strike in the heavens.

    Only Yu Xiyi who was gravely injured never looked up. Even though he knew this was a once-in-a-lifetime sword, he just lowered his head, gently stroking his sword, Wild Grass, with a calm expression.

    Such an unparalleled sword, even if mastered, what of it?

    To me, Yu Xiyi, it holds no meaning.

 Chapter 647.1: That Sword Is Only 90% Complete From Start to End - Part 1

    How many flying swords were there in the world?

    And how many sword cultivators were there in the world?

    In just this one region now, the Yellow Dragon Prefecture, the number of flying swords surging toward the sky was beyond count.

    The sword intent in the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s eyes had already reached its peak, and the sword qi pouring out from his robes had spread across the entire sky.

    This sword strike,prehended for many years, was finally about to reveal itself to the world.

    Tens of thousands of flying swords gathered above the sea of clouds. Layer uponyer, flying swords ovepped so densely that one could not see the end of it.

    As sword qi surged from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sleeves, he pushed both hands forward. The gathered flying swords no longer lingered but shot forward in unison. In an instant, countless radiant trails stretched out in various colors.

    It was as if a rainbow had been conjured from thin air.

    After the flying swords had swept forward, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master did not follow them. Instead, he sat cross-legged atop the sea of clouds, where a flying sword suddenly appeared on hisp.The flying sword was sheathed. The scabbard was pure white, resembling snow from the clouds.

    Looking at the sword on hisp, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master solemnly extended his hand to stroke the scabbard. As his palm moved, the sword emitted a humming sound, growing louder with each stroke. The sword cry was strange, unlike anything that existed in this world.

    It made sense, since the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike was unprecedented, it was only natural for it to transcend the mundane.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression turned grave, and the sword intent in his eyes faded away, reced by an extraordinary sanctity.

    Before leaving the Sword Sect, he had already bathed and burned incense, all to properly prepare for this sword strike.

    He had already waited many years for this sword.

    The Great Liang Emperor resembled a meteor as he collided headlong into the countless flying swords. He had long since sensed the terrifying sword intent ahead and knew that the Sword Sect''s Sect Master was about to unleash that sword strike. Yet, he made no attempt to evade, charging forward with unwavering determination.

    As the emperor, he had spent years burdened with countless responsibilities, always cing his identity as emperor before himself and putting the world above all else. But today, His Majesty chose to cast aside such concerns. Today, he was merely a martial artist - nothing more, nothing less.

    If a battle was to be fought, then let it be fought to his heart''s content!

    A boundless and unmatched fist force erupted from the sea of clouds, as though cast by a deity. Its might was indescribable, and peals of thunder reverberated from the depths of the clouds while countless arcs of lightning danced incessantly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The first wave of flying swords collided with that fist force. The sharp sword qi shed violently with the overwhelming fist force, triggering countless explosions in the sea of clouds. Terrifying tornadoes formed in the clouds behind the Great Liang Emperor, only to surge forward with ferocity.

    The flying swords split into multiple waves, engaging in a chaotic battle with the fearsome tornadoes. The initial wave of swords shattered instantly, emitting mournful cries.

    The Great Liang Emperor plunged deeper into the countless flying swords, which soon enveloped him entirely. In a split second, hundreds of flying swords converged upon the Great Liang Emperor, aiming to strike.

    With just a sweep of his sleeve, the Great Liang Emperor broke dozens of flying swords, sending them plummeting from the sea of clouds.

    Everywhere in the sea of clouds, the wails of flying swords echoed endlessly.

    The Great Liang Emperor attacked relentlessly, shattering one flying sword after another.

    These flying swords were treasures beloved by their sword cultivator owners, yet once they flew up to the sea of clouds, they no longer belonged to those sword cultivators.

    The Great Liang Emperor showed no mercy, and the flying swords likewise would not show any reverence for him simply because he was the Great Liang Emperor.

    At this moment, it was nothing but the collision of cultivation and the contest of cultivation realms. Aside from this, there was nothing else.

    It was the purest of battles.

    The Great Liang Emperor continued charging through the countless flying swords, with flying swords constantly striking his body. Countless sword qinded on the Great Liang Emperor''s body one after another, cutting his emperor robe into tatters.

    Some of the sword intent alreadynded on the Great Liang Emperor''s body. Although it did not seriously injure this peerless martial artist, it still left tiny, subtle cuts on his body, from which blood droplets slowly oozed.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained expressionless, but slowly, a true dragon''s phantom began to appear behind him. After it solidified, it started to stretch its body. The blood on the Great Liang Emperor''s body turned into tiny blood droplets that floated to the surface of his body, slowly gathering together until they formed a blood droplet about the size of an egg.

    The blood droplet suddenly rose into the air and entered the mouth of the snow-white true dragon.

    Holding a dragon pearl in its mouth.

    The true dragon, over several hundred feet long, suddenly let out a deafening dragon roar.

    Countless sound waves erupted, causing the thousands of flying swords in the sea of clouds to freeze momentarily.

    Then, the snow-white true dragon opened its enormous mouth and rampaged through the sea of clouds, swallowing an unknown number of flying swords.

    The snow-white true dragon swam around, its dragon ws tearing apart one flying sword after another, producing countless shattered pieces of swords that fell to the ground.

    Those countless flying swords, under the charge of the snow-white true dragon, became fragmented and broken.

    The sea of clouds was in chaos.

    A vague and indescribable emotion appeared in the eyes of the Great Liang Emperor.

    The snow-white true dragon broke through the few remaining flying swords and headed towards the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    When it was around a hundred miles away, the dragon opened its mouth and unleashed a terrifying dragon''s breath, sweeping across the entire sea of clouds.

    It was like a massive tide, constantly crashing onto the shore.

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master who had been sitting cross-legged in the sea of clouds became the target of this oing tidal assault without a doubt.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the dragon''s breath, showing no emotions. He simply patted the flying sword on his knee, then pressed his index and middle finger together, and lightly moved it on the sword sheath. The flying sword slowly unsheathed.

    In just a span of an inch, the sword intent between heaven and earth suddenly surged. Endless sword qi poured out from the sheath.

    It was as though there had long been tens of thousands of flying swords hidden within the sheath, and now that the sword was drawn, the sword qi could no longer be suppressed, pouring out in an instant.

    The tide had already arrived in front of him.

    The flying sword on the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s knee had only been unsheathed by two inches.

    A brilliant sword light finally appeared at this moment, drawing an iparably dazzling white line that shed across.

    ______

 Chapter 647.2: That Sword Is Only 90% Complete From Start to End - Part 2

    The white line was extraordinarily dazzling, constantly spreading toward both sides, and it seemed unlikely to be limited to just a few thousand miles.

    With this sword strike, the oing tidal wave was immediately torn apart, and the surging sword qi was not hindered in the slightest, continuously pushing forward.

    Between heaven and earth, this brilliant white line seemed to want to split the world itself with this sword.

    The grand spectacle of countless flying swords before was already something that all the great sword immortals of the current era could achieve, but that was not the sword of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    That sword could be called the sword of Nepenthe.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While this sword contained a hint of somewhat surpassing Nepenthe.

    This was the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s unprecedented sword.

    The dragon breath was devoured by the sword qi, and the snow-white true dragon reached the brilliant white line.

    Then they collided.The snow-white true dragon let out a roar, and its ws reached for the brilliant white line. However, as soon as they made contact, the dragon ws were severed, and countless dragon scales fell to the ground. Above the sea of clouds, the unwilling roars continued to echo.

    Afterward, the sounds gradually faded.

    The snow-white true dragon that was several hundred feet long was cut down by that sword in this moment. The dragon''s head fell into the sea of clouds and then dissolved into white mist, vanishing between heaven and earth.

    The snow-white true dragon shattered, and now only the Great Liang Emperor remained to face this brilliant white line.

    Even though the Great Liang Emperor possessed the strongest physique of the entire human race, it was not certain that he would remain unscathed before this sword of the human world.

    But at this moment, there was no avoiding it, he could only face this brilliant white line head-on.

    The Great Liang Emperor''s emperor robes fluttered as he felt the myriad sword qi before him, and then he took a deep breath.

    Horrific white mist began to materialize in front of him, enveloping the Great Liang Emperor''s entire body.

    The, the Great Liang Emperor let the mist separate from his body and slowly form a massive dharma idol, still resembling the Great Liang Emperor, but with an expressionless face, like a merciless divinity.

    It resembled more like an unrivaled emperor overlooking the world.

    In front of the brilliant white line, the massive dharma idol slowly raised a foot and then suddenly brought it down!

    A terrifyingly immense pressure descended, causing the entire sea of clouds to tremble. When the brilliant white line was pushed across, it was stomped under the Great Liang Emperor''s foot.

    The terrifying aura collided with the endless sword qi, and the two began to truly tear into each other.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master suddenly opened his eyes, and his pupils shed with golden light, shooting out two supreme sword lights that pierced through the entire sea of clouds.

    He suddenly rose to his feet, and the flying sword on his knee was unsheathed in an instant.

    At that moment, the entire world could hear the sword cry that echoed through heaven and earth.

    No matter which corner of the world, at this very moment, the sound was clearly audible.

    At this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s unprecedented sword finally fully appeared in the world.

    The grandeur of this unparalleled sword was disyed entirely before the Great Liang Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at this sword and smiled. ¡°It''s indeed an excellent sword.¡±

    Extreme Northern Demon Territories.

    Before the demon race''s royal city, the frozen Onan River had already thawed. Although fragments of floating ice still drifted on its surface, it was no longer a big issue.

    The Demon Emperor stood with his hands sped behind his back on one side of the Onan River, apanied only by the princess he doted on most, Autumn.

    ¡°This sword strike is far superior to the one aimed at Us back then. The so-called number one sword user in the world has indeed advanced a few steps."

    the Demon Emperor spoke, his toneced with mockery. ¡°To be so infatuated with the sword, when all is said and done, it''s just foolishness.¡±

    Autumn asked curiously, ¡°Father, can this sword kill the Great Liang Emperor?¡±

    The Demon Emperor shook his head. ¡°The sword isn''tplete, how could it kill Chen Che?¡±

    Autumn frowned and said, ¡°This sword is awe-inspiring, probably even surpassing Nepenthe. Yet it still cannot kill him?¡±

    The Demon Emperor fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°This sword can kill any great demon below Us and all human cultivator except Chen Che. But it cannot kill either Chen Che or Us.¡±

    Among the cultivators of the world, there were distinctions of rank and skill. In the eyes of the Demon Emperor, he naturally stood at the pinnacle. As for other powerhouses, looking across the entire world, only the Great Liang Emperor was qualified to stand by his side.

    The rest were not worth mentioning.

    ¡°But after taking that sword, can Chen Che still survive?¡±

    The Demon Emperor sounded somewhat wistful.

    Autumn froze for a moment before realizing something. ¡°Royal Father... are you nning to kill him personally?¡±

    The Demon Emperor did not speak.

    To the demon race, Chen Che was their greatest enemy.

    Now that he was gravely injured, how could he be allowed to live?

    "We have to at least try."

    The Demon Emperor said calmly, "For the sake of the demon race."

    Countless rivers of sword qi flowed across the sea of clouds, resembling surging torrents. Each river of sword qi carried overwhelming sword intent.

    Any one of these rivers, taken individually, would be equivalent to the full-force strike of a great sword immortal.

    However, this was merely one branch of that sword.

    The power of this sword could no longer be described with words.

    Was there truly anyone in the world who could withstand this sword?!

    The Great Liang Emperor''s dharma idol had already been destroyed by the sword qi. He was deeply engulfed in the surging torrents of sword qi and had been locked down by the sword. He could no longer escape.

    The Great Liang Emperor¡¯s face had been cut by several gashes from the sword qi.

    His emperor robe was already in tatters.

    He was submerged in that endless sword qi.

    The most terrifying sword of this era had been unleashed to kill the most domineering and unparalleled martial artist of this era.

    Regardless of who won or lost this battle, it was destined to be recorded in history, never to be altered.

    This was humanity¡¯s most powerful battle in a thousand years.

    Amidst the endless sword radiance, no one could see the Great Liang Emperor, who had been engulfed by the sword qi.

    Perhaps he had already been dismembered by the sword radiance and no longer existed in this world.

    Was this most valiant emperor in history about to be a mere figure of history?

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s expression had be iparably solemn.

    The sword had already been unleashed by him. He could no longer deliver a second sword strike in a short time. The boundless sword qi within this great sword immortal''s body had nowpletely surged out, leaving him scarcely stronger than an ordinary person.

    Yet, at this very moment, within the sword light in the sea of clouds, an aura was currently emerging. Confronted with this torrent of sword qi, not only was the aura not engulfed, but it grew stronger and stronger instead.

    Finally... it erupted.

    A beam of light suddenly shot out from the sword radiance, piercing toward the heavens!

    The sky itself seemed to be torn open at this moment!

    The Great Liang Emperor''s towering figure reappeared. The surrounding sword light continued to strike his body relentlessly, but he neither fell nor retreated.

    Terrifying auras began surging from every aperture of his body, tearing apart the sword lights around him.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s unprecedented sword had now passed its peak and was beginning to wane, while the Great Liang Emperor''s aura continued to climb higher and higher without ceasing.

    With the rise of one and the fall of the other, the tide of the battle had reversed once again.

    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master widened his eyes. Yet they did not show terror but rather destion.

    That sword, which he had unleashed fully, could no longer be altered. What left him despondent was not failing to kill the Great Liang Emperor with it, but that this sword... to this very moment... was still only ny percentplete.

    That sword... failed to achievepletion.

 Chapter 648: Who Can Fathom an Emperors Heart?

    The iplete sword left the Sword Sect''s Sect Master utterly devastated.

    Before today, he had ced the greatest hope in this battle, believing that he couldprehend the unprecedented sword through this battle. Yet, when that sword was finally unleashed, he realized he had failed to grasp that sword from start to end.

    That sword was ny percentplete; just short of ten percent.

    In this battle with the Great Liang Emperor, he unleashed that sword, but it was still ny percent.

    Ny percent versus one hundred percent, the difference of ten percent was a difference like heaven and earth.

    Why?!

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master turned pale, nearly consumed by madness. He could not bring himself to believe the current oue.

    He resembled a climber scaling a mountain, fully convinced he would reach the summit. After enduring countless hardships, when he was only one step away and joyfully stepped forward, he discovered he had not reached the peak, and was still one step away from the summit.

    In this moment, the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword heart was on the verge of copse.The sword qi within the sea of clouds began to dissipate.

    He had lost.

    Perhaps today, he might even perish.

    But the Sword Sect''s Sect Master no longer cared about such things. He could think of nothing else as he stood in the sea of clouds, murmuring ceaselessly, "Why?!"

    "Why... why is it?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master closed his eyes in despair, wishing for death at this very moment.

    "Sect Master''s heart contains only the sword."

    A voice sounded out in the sea of clouds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Liang Emperor stood not far from the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, looking calmly at him.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master opened his eyes, looking at the Great Liang Emperor with a trace of confusion.

    "Much like how a swordsman believes that having only the sword in their heart, free of distractions, will allow them to go further on the path of the sword. This reasoning was likely imparted to Sect Master by a senior sword immortal when you first joined the Sword Sect."

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke calmly, "Having no distractions and devoting oneself solely to the sword can indeed lead one to Nepenthe, to the very end of Nepenthe. It can even make Sect Master the number one person in Sword Dao under heaven, standing at the pinnacle of Sword Dap. But that is all."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master muttered in a daze, "What does Your Majesty mean to teach me?"

    "We have but a few words to share with Sect Master."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled as he spoke. His voice carried no killing intent or other emotions, only a breeze-like gentleness that stirred the heart.

    "Please enlighten me, Your Majesty."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the Great Liang Emperor earnestly. Even knowing death was imminent, he still wished to understand before his death why his sword had not been achieved.

    "A sword is more than just a sword."

    The Great Liang Emperor uttered these words very casually.

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master froze. Before leaving the Sword Sect, Yu Xiyi had said something simr, but the Sword Sect''s Sect Master had dismissed his words.

    Now, hearing a simr statement from the Great Liang Emperor gave those words apletely different weight.

    "Sect Master''s sword must always carry something."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "Since ancient times, cultivators have regarded the secr world as a flood or a fierce beast, always seeking to sever ties with it. But to live within the secr world while aspiring to be an immortal cast down from the heavens, is that notughable?"

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master frowned, lost in thought.

    Soon, his brows rxed. Exhaling a breath of turbid air, he nodded involuntarily. These words were like an epiphany.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty. I can now die without regret."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master exhaled a turbid breath. Though there was some regret in realizing this only at the brink of death, it was far better than dying with unresolved confusion.

    "Why would We kill you?"

    The Great Liang Emperor stood with his hands behind his back amidst the sea of clouds. Though his emperor robe was tattered, his bearing remained undiminished, radiating an unmistakable imperial breadth of spirit.

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "We also wish to see, one day, the splendor of that unprecedented sword."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master looked at the Great Liang Emperor with some shame.

    Compared to this emperor, he was far inferior in both breadth of spirit and magnanimity.

    "I have alreadymitted a grave mistake today..."

    The Sword Sect''s Sect Master had just begun to speak when the Great Liang Emperor interrupted him, "Just promise a few things."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Sect Master has made some mistakes and must pay a price.¡±

    The greatest battle of the human race went unseen by all.

    The cultivators of the world could only catch glimpses of the scene through the faintly discernible sword light in the sea of clouds.

    But when those sword lights dissipated and the sea of clouds finally calmed, everyone knew the battle had ended. Yet, no one knew the final oue.

    In the Imperial City of the Divine Capital.

    The Ministry of Works had already conducted a preliminary restoration of the za, and the court officials had long gathered there.

    The Minister of Works sighed incessantly,menting that half of the imperial city had been destroyed. Fully repairing it would take countless days and funds.

    The officials were all silent, their expressionsplicated.

    The events of today had spread far and wide, even to those with the worst ess to information. Everyone knew their Emperor had sessively fought the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple and the Sect Master of the Sword Sect.

    Many of them had never embarked on the path of cultivation, yet they were aware of these two genuine prominent figures.

    One was the leader of the current era''s Daoism, and the other was the number one sword cultivator of the present.

    Both were among the strongest powerhouses in existence. Even though their Emperor had once fought the Demon Emperor without being defeated, could he truly emerge unscathed from sessive battles against these two?

    Now that the battle was over and the Emperor had yet to appear, a growing sense of unease filled their hearts.

    Perhaps His Majesty the Emperor had already passed away...

    Looking at the chair ced before the great hall, many officials felt an overwhelming sorrow in their hearts.

    The Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple had risen to his feet but had not left the Imperial City. He stood at a distance, his pale face devoid of emotion, lost in thought.

    This leader of Daoism did not intend to leave just yet. Perhaps he needed to personally confirm the corpse of the Great Liang Emperor before he could be at ease.

    Chen Chao and Xie Nandu stood beside the chair. Xie Nandu stared at the sky for a long time before lowering her gaze, saying rather seriously, ¡°The Sword Sect''s Sect Master might truly be the number one sword cultivator in these thousand years.¡±

    Chen Chao nodded. He had also sensed some of that terrifying sword intent earlier. Surely, no one else alive could possess such Sword Dao cultivation.

    "His Majesty..."

    Xie Nandu wanted to speak but swallowed her words back, somewhat hesitant.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°He said he would return to hold a court session.¡±

    Chen Chao tried his best to remain calm, but in reality, his body trembled ever so slightly.

    The Great Liang Emperor was unmatched in the world, but the terror of that sword strike, Chen Chao truly could not fathom how anyone in the world could withstand it.

    ¡°If His Majesty truly¡­¡±

    Xie Nandu began softly.

    ¡°He won''t.¡±

    Chen Chao shook his head, unwilling to entertain the thought.

    Xie Nandu looked at him and said nothing more, only gripping Chen Chao''s hand tightly.

    Chen Chao''s palm was full of sweat.

    ¡°What else does Temple Master wish to see?¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded in the Temple Master''s ear, and a towering figure slowly took shape nearby.

    The somewhat exhausted Great Liang Emperor appeared, his emperor robe already changed to a brand new one.

    The Temple Master looked at this emperor andmented with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°Your Majesty''s cultivation has truly exceeded this penniless daoist''s expectations by far too much. The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword strike was nearly unrivaled in the world, yet it still failed to kill Your Majesty.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°Sect Master''s Sword Dao cultivation is profoundly high, but We stand higher than him.¡±

    The Temple Master chuckled. ¡°But Your Majesty, it seems unlikely you''ll survive today.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor clearly understood what the Temple Master meant, but he remained indifferent, replying calmly, ¡°There''s still time. We can still aplish a few things. What does the Temple Master think of that?¡±

    The Temple Master frowned. ¡°Does Your Majesty still intend to kill this penniless daoist?¡±

    ¡°There will always be another leader for Daoism, and the Infatuation Daoist Temple will not remain without a temple master forever. We presume Temple Master understands this principle.¡±

    The Temple Master''s expression grewplicated as he stared at the Great Liang Emperor with a strange look.

    ¡°It seems that while this penniless daoist was plotting against Your Majesty, Your Majesty was also plotting against this penniless daoist,¡± the Temple Master suddenly said, a hint of admiration in his tone.

    "If you promise Us a few things, We can leave Temple Master a glimmer of hope."

    The Great Liang Emperor did not beat around the bush, stating his conditions.

    The Temple Master frowned. "Your Majesty is already in a certain death situation."

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "But Temple Master wants to live."

    Hearing this, the Temple Master remained silent for a long time, saying nothing.

    The Great Liang Emperor waited patiently and was not in a hurry to speak.

    After a long time.

    "Your Majesty, please speak."

    The Temple Master had bowed his head.

    Outside the Divine Capital, the cultivators who hade to witness the unparalleled battle had already left, while other cultivators harboring different motives had made their moves.

    Zhou Gouqi was already exhausted to his limits. He was destined not to be able to stop those people with his strength alone.

    This schr, who had only recently attained sainthood, looked at the paper kite he had tied to a pir and fell silent for a long time.

    If he returned today, so be it.

    But the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the city wall.

    An emperor robe billowed.

    Thismon ruler of the world looked at the cultivators who wanted to enter the Imperial City without uttering a single word more.

    "Scram!"

    In that instant, whether they had just climbed onto the Divine Capital''s city walls or were about to climb up, none of the cultivators hesitated, retreating swiftly one after another.

    Some cultivators who left a little too slowly turned into a mist of blood in an instant.

    The entire city wall of the Imperial City began to flow with fresh blood.

    The court officials had been waiting for a long time, and their agitation only grew.

    The longer they waited without seeing the Emperor, the more pessimistic they became.

    Until a certain moment, when Li Heng suddenly called out loudly, "His Majesty has arrived!"

    Hearing this, the court officials were stunned for a moment, then instinctively turned their heads. At the end of their sight, a figure d in an emperor robe slowly appeared.

    The pale-faced Great Liang Emperor finally came into view in front of the officials.

    "Your Majesty..."

    The officials gasped, seemingly unable to believe that the Emperor could still appear here.

    Chen Chao let out a sigh of relief.

    But Xie Nandu remained somewhat troubled.

    The Great Liang Emperor slowly walked to the chair and looked at these court officials.

    Then, he slowly sat down.

 Chapter 649: On Whose Shoulders Will the Future of the Great Liang Dynasty Rest?

    Silence.

    Deathlike silence.

    "Long live Your Majesty!"

    It did not take long for the officials to react. They quickly knelt and bowed, hailing longevity and prosperity for His Majesty.

    Regardless of what had transpired before, the fact that the Great Liang Emperor now appeared before them could exin a great deal of things.

    The Great Liang Emperor sat in the chair without speaking for a long time, just remaining silent.

    The court officials knelt on the ground, their thoughts varying. The events of today were no secret - the Wei Family''s rebellion had been crushed, their entire n eradicated.

    As a family whose existence predated even the Great Liang Dynasty, the Wei Family had a deep foundation. Beforest night, no one could have imagined that such a towering tree could copse in an instant.

    Yet, in a single night, the Great Liang Dynasty''s heavens had changed.After this night, the Xie Family had be the most powerful great family in the Great Liang Dynasty, free of all restraint. What role the Xie Family would y in the Great Liang Dynasty moving forward was uncertain. Would their dominance lead toplications and troubles? This was also hard to say.

    Such a political shift was not something many wished to see. However, the reason for the Wei Family''s downfall was irrefutable.

    The Wei Family were traitors.

    Traitors that the foreignnds had nted in the Great Liang.

    If it was a different emperor, or another dynasty, perhaps they would have turned a blind eye to this, and not lose all decorum with the foreignnds. But under the current Great Liang, under this Emperor, any traitor discovered would undoubtedly be eradicated.

    With the elimination of this traitor, the Great Liang Dynasty now severed its ties with the foreignnds more thoroughly than ever before.

    Such a Great Liang who had broken free from the foreignnds might achieve great things. Yet, the issue was that the foreignnds would not simply stand by and do nothing.

    Thus, came the sessive actions of the Temple Master and the Sword Sect''s Sect Master.

    The great battle had already ended.

    The Great Liang Emperor was still alive.

    It seemed this story was nearing its conclusion.

    But what did it mean for His Majesty to hold a court session at this moment?

    The court officials pondered this question, filled with doubt, yet no one dared to speak. Everyone remained silently kneeling before this human emperor who had exhibited his unparalleled might in this world.

    "Rise."

    The Great Liang Emperor finally spoke, his voice calm andposed.

    The court officials rose to their feet, but kept their heads lowered. Some could not resist stealing a nce at the Emperor seated before the great hall, noticing that apart from his paleplexion, he showed no other signs of abnormality.

    "Loyal subjects, presumably, you have all heard ofst night''s events."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled as he said, "Who would have thought that the Wei Family, long celebrated as one of the pirs of our Great Liang, had actually been traitors nted in the secr world by the foreignnds from the very beginning?"

    Though His Majesty was smiling, everyone could hear the chilling undertone in his words.

    Since the beginning of his reign, the Great Liang Emperor had been working to root out those from the foreignnds who had infiltrated the Great Liang. These efforts included the traitor-hunting during that bitterly cold winter, the eradication of the Xia Family, the purging on the night of the pce coup, and now, the annihtion of the Wei Family with lightning speed.

    These matters and these people were deeply intertwined with the very essence of the Great Liang. To act against them could potentially destabilize the entire Great Liang. Another emperor might not have taken these actions, but the Great Liang Emperor not only acted decisively, he did it very decisively.

    "Many years ago, We became aware that the court was full of traitors and spies. Though Great Liang appeared prosperous and flourishing, in truth, it was nothing more than a puppet controlled by the foreignnds... Every action, every decision, constrained by countless invisible strings."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly and said, "Some might say: even so, what of it? This has always been the way of things since ancient times. The foreignnds are powerful, and ordinary people should bow their heads."

    "But no one is born destined to bow their head. No one is born destined to be trampled beneath others."

    "Does it being always the case, make it right?"

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head and continued calmly, "We have done so much, and many will secretly curse Us for antagonizing the foreignnds, of cing the Great Liang in peril. But We just want to tell you all this: living with your head bowed is easy. Yet, even if you all are willing to ept such a life, your children and grandchildren may not necessarily ept this. If not for yourselves, you should at least consider them and the future generations toe."

    At this point, the Great Liang Emperor swept his gaze around, no one dared meet his gaze. After a moment of silence, he shook his head with a smile and said, "Forget it, regardless of the opinions held, from this day forward, Great Liang will simply be Great Liang. The road ahead is uncertain, but we must strive to move forward."

    With those words, the Great Liang Emperor gestured with his hand rather tiredly, "Where is the Grand Historian?"

    From the group of officials, the Grand Historian stepped forward. He nced at the Great Liang Emperor with a ratherplicated expression before lowering his head. "This subject is here."

    "Will the events ofst night and today be recorded in the annals of history?"

    The Great Liang Emperor asked coolly.

    The Grand Historian said seriously, "Your Majesty, as a historian official, it is this subject''s duty to faithfully record everything that has happened."

    "Never a single false word?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Grand Historian.

    The Grand Historian replied solemnly, "Never."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded in satisfaction and waved for the Grand Historian to step back.

    Then, this emperor cast a deep nce at the court officials present before turning his head to look at Chen Chao, who had been standing by his side all this time. He spoke softly, "We once said that this world, which We took from one nephew, We can return to another nephew. Those were not false words. Now We ask you again, if We entrust this world to you, are you willing to take it?"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s voice was soft but not faint. Many court officials clearly heard him at this moment.

    "Your Majesty, you mustn''t!"

    The first to speak was none other than the Grand Historian who had spoken previously.

    This historian of the Great Liang Dynasty said solemnly, "Your Majesty, you''re in your prime. Why speak of such matters? Even if you truly have thoughts of abdication, there are still imperial princes. You must not pass the throne to an outsider!"

    For a moment, the court officials all reacted, voicing their opinions one after another: "Your Majesty, this must not happen!"

    "Your Majesty, how could the ancestralnds of our ancestors be handed to another?"

    "Your Majesty, please reconsider! If you do this, the ancestralws will be rendered meaningless!"

    The court officials were no fools. Based on the emperor''s current decisions, they could already guess that after his battle with the Temple Master and the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, His Majesty was like amp that had run out of oil; nearing his end. Otherwise, why would he be arranging his final affairs now?

    But even if the time hade to make arrangements for what was toe after his death, how could the new emperor be Chen Chao?

    How could it possibly be Chen Chao?

    The two imperial princes who had long been present in the hall remained silent. The First Prince smiled bitterly, having likely foreseen today''s situation long ago. Their imperial father had never been satisfied with his sons, whether was it him, Second Brother, or the Youngest, none of them had ever been sons that Imperial Father liked.

    On the contrary, Chen Chao had always been favored by Imperial Father from the very beginning.

    Now, reaching the point where the throne had no choice but to be passed down, he still would not pick them.

    The Third Prince kept his head lowered, tears welling up in his eyes.

    He said nothing and just clenched his fists tightly.

    "Chen Chao is Our nephew by blood. His veins flow with the blood of our Chen Family''s imperial lineage. How can he be called an outsider?"

    The Great Liang Emperor refuted the officials with a single remark, then waved his sleeve before turning to look at Chen Chao.

    Chen Chao let out a bitter smile and said, "Your Majesty, doing this is pushing me into a pit of fire, isn''t it?"

    To say such things before the court officials and the two princes, if Chen Chao were to shake his head now, would the new Emperor not hold today''s events against him in the future?

    This was clearly an open plot by the Great Liang Emperor.

    "It''s not to decide a sessor. How could We die so easily?"

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, "Just watch over Great Liang for Us for the time being."

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor, his eyes tinged with sadness.

    "The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s sword achieved ny percentpletion. We gave him pointers toplete the final ten percent, and he agreed to some of Our requests. As for the Temple Master of Infatuation Daoist Temple, We have made arrangements as well, so there''s no need to worry."

    This statement was spoken by the Great Liang Emperor telepathically. Apart from Chen Chao, no one else could hear it.

    Chen Chao also replied telepathically, "Has Your Majesty long foreseen today''s oue?"

    "The foreignnds only think We have reached the pinnacle in martial arts. The court officials merely see Us as autocratic. But do you think We are a fool?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Chen Chao with a rare trace of smugness, an emotion he seldom revealed.

    Chen Chao smiled bitterly.

    The Great Liang Emperorughed and said, "But We are still somewhat uneasy. After all, there''s one person who hasn''t fought yet, someone stronger than both the Temple Master and the Sword Sect''s Sect Masterbined."

    "Hence, We are making preparations."

    Chen Chao said, "The Demon Emperor."

    The Great Liang Emperor nodded. This scheme had started with the Wei Family, but ultimatelynded on the Demon Emperor.

    Chen Chao grew even more worried.

    Whether was it the Temple Master or the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, they paled greatlypared to the Demon Emperor.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head, signaling Chen Chao not to worry. Then he asked once again, "Chen Chao, are you willing?"

    Chen Chao shook his head and said, "This subject has received Your Majesty''s grace. How dare I entertain such thoughts?"

    This time, their conversation was audible to all the court officials.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Liang Emperor no longer dwelt on it. He said calmly, "Li Heng, fetch Us the imperial seal."

 Chapter 650: This Isnt The Final Farewell For Us

    Chapter 650: This Isn''t The Final Farewell For Us

    The imperial seal of the Great Liang Dynasty was the highest symbol of authority in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    Passed down through the generations, it could only be held by the emperor.

    Now, as the Great Liang Emperor ordered Li Heng to fetch the imperial seal, the court officials saw this as a clear act of passing on the throne.

    Since Chen Chao had already explicitly stated that he would not take the throne, the session could only fall to one of the two princes.

    The Third Prince was merely a youth, seemingly ill-suited to rule a dynasty. The First Prince, while physically frail, was of an appropriate age and had a capable and virtuous reputation, making him the best candidate.

    Inparison, Chen Chao truly appeared to be the best candidate. He was young and heroic, and strikingly simr to the current Great Liang Emperor. However, the court officials were not necessarily eager to wee another emperor akin to the present Great Liang Emperor.

    Moreover, as the younger brother of the Deposed Emperor, and having personally in the Deposed Emperor on that fateful night, Chen Chao was an uneptable choice in the eyes of many schrs.

    They would never allow someone like him to ascend to the throne.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Li Heng left and returned, carrying arge seal made of gold and jade. He approached the Great Liang Emperor slowly and stood beside him.

    Yet, there was sorrow in his eyes.

    He could already guess much of what was toe today, knowing that His Majesty was about to face the most perilous moment of his reign.

    The Demon Emperor was the greatest powerhouse in this world to begin with. Even at his peak, the Great Liang Emperor might not have been able to defeat him. Now, having fought both the Temple Master and the Sword Sect''s Sect Master in session, the Great Liang Emperor was gravely injured. Facing the Demon Emperor now left him with slim chances of victory.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at Li Heng. After years of serving as master and servant, their understanding of each other was seamless; every action and gesture conveyed meaning.

    ¡°Li Heng, in the future, go sweep the Empress'' tomb personally. Visit her when you can and chat with her. She always feared loneliness.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°Don''t tell her what We went to do.¡±

    Li Heng remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Your Majesty muste back.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor did not reply. He simply patted Li Heng on the shoulder before turning to look at the court officials, saying calmly: ¡°We will temporarily leave the Divine Capital, the return date is uncertain.¡±

    Hearing these words, the court officials all raised their heads, and their emotions varied. Among them, the subjects who had always been loyal to the Great Liang Emperor had already begun weeping.

    Temporarily leaving the Divine Capital was just a way to put things. How could the court officials not understand the deeper meaning behind it?

    Over the past decade or so, Great Liang had experienced its best years. While the imperial courtcked the harmony that marked the reign of Emperor Lingzong, on a broader scale, the North had won a decisive victory, bringing over a decade of peace to the Northern Frontier. Within the Great Liang, the lives of themon people had improved significantly, and now, the wings of the foreignnds had been cut off entirely.

    The Great Liang had entered a brand-new era.

    The greatest architect of this era was none other than this emperor who would go down in history for ascending the throne through less-than-glorious means.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that this emperor was about to be part of history himself.

    The Grand Historian carefully observed that emperor. Over the years, his feelings toward the Great Liang Emperor were a mix of respect and dissatisfaction. He respected the emperor for his aplishments, which had genuinely brought the Great Liang to a state of strength and prosperity. However, he was dissatisfied with the emperor''s refusal to heed the advice of his court officials. Once the emperor made up his mind on something, he would not listen to anyone else''s opinions.

    How many officials had died kneeling before the pce gates?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This emperor could not be called a benevolent ruler, but he was undoubtedly a wise and formidable sovereign.

    Though there were many aspects of his reign that had fallen short of expectations, now that the Emperor was about to leave and be part of history, the Grand Historian felt rather emotional too.

    ¡°I hereby establish the Third Prince, Chen Zhan... as Crown Prince.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the court officials and spoke in an even tone. In the past, when a Crown Prince was appointed, it was customary to offer words of praise. But with the Great Liang Emperor, there was none of that, only this simple deration.

    ¡°The First Prince, Chen Lin, is hereby granted the title of Prince Ning.¡±

    ¡°After We leave the Divine Capital, the Crown Prince, Chen Zhan, will temporarily oversee state affairs until the day We return.¡±

    The court officials woreplex expressions and were filled with confusion. This arrangement, in essence, was still a transfer of power, but not a true passing down of the throne. The Crown Prince would act as a regent under the guise of overseeing the state, but in reality, he would be the new sovereign of the Great Liang Dynasty. Yet, he wouldck the formal title.

    If the Great Liang Emperor were to truly return, this arrangement would pose no problem. But if he never came back, and decades or more passed until the Crown Prince eventually passed away, who would rule the Great Liang Dynasty then?

    Moreover, this decree created an unprecedented situation: The Great Liang Dynasty would be without an emperor...

    A nation without a sovereign was a scenario rarely seen in history.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this decision seems... inappropriate.¡±

    The Grand Historian suddenly stepped forward and said seriously, ¡°A nation cannot go a single day without a ruler. Since Your Majesty is leaving, a new sovereign should be established.¡±

    His words were straightforward and blunt, but among the court officials, few dared to speak so inly.

    Even if His Majesty was about to depart, the pressure he had exerted over the years still lingered.

    ¡°Does Grand Historian believe that Our departure means We will not return?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the Grand Historian and smiled faintly. ¡°We have roamed this world, who can kill Us?"

    The Great Liang Emperor''s words were spoken lightly, but they carried an unrivaled air of imposingness.

    Especially as he had just sessively fended off two of the strongest powerhouses in the world

    The Grand Historian wanted to speak but swallowed his words back.

    The Great Liang Emperor waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Commander of the Left Guard, Chen Chao, has greatly pleased Us. He is a pir of Great Liang and a member of the Chen bloodline. We have entrusted him with great responsibility. On matters of military and state affairs, the Crown Prince may consult Chen Chao for his opinion.¡±

    These words carried tremendous weight. Although the Great Liang Emperor did not explicitly appoint Chen Chao to any specific position, saying that he could be consulted on matters of military and state was tantamount to bestowing immense power upon him.

    The court officials were silent. The term ''consult'' was vague and open to interpretation, even they could not find anything to nitpick.

    Just as the officials stood in silence, the First Prince knelt and said calmly, ¡°Your son and subject, thanks Imperial Father for your grace.¡±

    The Third Prince, Chen Zhan, now the Crown Prince, also knelt and said solemnly, ¡°Your son and subject will remember Imperial Father''s decree and govern Great Liang diligently while awaiting Imperial Father''s return.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor did not look at this Crown Prince. Instead, he turned to the court officials andughed boldly, ¡°Loyal subjects, await Our return!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Imperial City, at the Empress'' tomb.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood before the gravestone, while Chen Chao stood behind him quietly.

    The Great Liang Emperor approached the gravestone, gently picking off the fallen leaves, before saying softly, ¡°We will be away for some time. During this period, let this child keep youpany.¡±

    Chen Chao''s expression wasplicated, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Your Majesty, can you truly return?¡±

    The two emperors represented the peakbat strength of the human and demon races. Their battle would inevitably be a fight to the death, with one destined to perish.

    With the Great Liang Emperor''s current state, it was deeply worrying.

    The Great Liang Emperor turned to look at Chen Chao, smiling as he said, ¡°Still don''t believe Us?¡±

    Chen Chao gave a bitter smile. ¡°It''s just too difficult.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor did not reply. Instead, he extended his hand, and a wisp of white mist seeped out of his palm.

    Chen Chao immediately froze upon seeing the mist, his eyes widening in astonishment.

    He was all too familiar with the white mist, it came from the sect ruins of the Rongshan Sect, where he had discovered the technique engraved on the coffin of the young girl in white. Though iplete, just the avable half of the technique had set Chen Chao apart from all other martial artists. Later, the other half was given to him after the young girl in white awakened.

    But before that, it was likely that Chen Chao was the only person in the world who could use this secret art.

    ¡°Your Majesty has met her too?¡±

    Chen Chao came to a sudden realization.

    The Great Liang Emperor said nothing. The white mist in his palm condensed in an instant, transforming into a cluster of light particles. Its aura also changed, as if it were two entirely different magic abilities.

    ¡°It''s merely as proof. Why would We, in this life, need to learn another''s secret art?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled and said, ¡°But the path of martial cultivation in the current era is indeed a dead end. For ordinary martial artists, it''s likely impossible to reach the end in their lifetime. Even for Us, in those past years, We had only reached the broken bridge. It''s not that there''s no road ahead, it''s simply severed.¡±

    In terms of cultivation alone, the Great Liang Emperor was indeed a martial artist who was unprecedented in a thousand years. Not only had he reached the end of the martial path in this millennia, but with a stroke of fortune, he crossed the broken bridge and stepped onto a new road.

    "Now, do you still doubt that We can return? It''s merely a matter of time. After ying the Demon Emperor, We will need to find a ce toprehend what We have gained enlightenment on.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at Chen Chao with a faint smile. ¡°The world is already within Our grasp.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Chao felt an overwhelming admiration for the Great Liang Emperor before him, as if everything was factored in his meticulous n.

    ¡°You carry the white mist, when you reach the end of Nepenthe. you''ll also discover where the new path lies. But the martial artists of the world are unaware of this road. If you encounter someone with both exceptional talent and character, you can pass it on. This way, the martial path may see some improvement over these thousand years."

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly stopped andmented, ¡°But in truth, all of this is premature. We originally should have waited until you stepped into Nepenthe before doing these things."

    Chen Chao had already reached the threshold of Nepenthe but was still missing an opportunity to step into it.

    Chen Chao said, ¡°I''ve been too slow.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor sighed. ¡°Originally, it would have eased Our burden significantly to hand the world to you, allowing Us to focus entirely on other matters. But you aren''t willing."

    Chen Chaoughed. ¡°If even Your Majesty finds it troublesome, how could I find it any easier?¡±

    The scheming and struggles of court politics were far from simple.

    Even someone like the Great Liang Emperor, who seemed to have everything under control, would feel the exhaustion.

    ¡°Fortunately, We have already done many things. For what you don''t wish to handle, you can consult that girl for advice.¡±

    As he spoke, the Great Liang Emperor reached out and ruffled Chen Chao''s hair, asking, ¡°Silly boy, at this point, is there anything else you wish to say to Us?¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the Great Liang Emperor, smiled, and said calmly, ¡°In the past, Your Majesty was the mountain behind me. From now on, I''ll be the mountain behind the Great Liang.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°The burden is a little heavy, but We can only entrust it to you. Don''t hold it against Us.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor arrived at the city wall of the Divine Capital. Zhou Gouqi had not left yet, he was sitting on the wall, holding that paper kite.

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at him and smiled, "Truly, you''ve studied until you became a saint."

    Zhou Gouqi stood up and gave a formal salute, but did not know what to say.

    "No need to die here. There will be many ces where you are needed in the future."

    The Great Liang Emperor paused for a moment, then smiled, "I suppose Yuan''er doesn''t want to see you so soon either."

    Zhou Gouqi''s expression darkened, but he just tightened his grip on the kite.[Kite is the same word as Yuan in Yuan''er, the princess'' name.]

    The Great Liang Emperor patted Zhou Gouqi''s shoulder. "It''s a pity that you weren''t able to be Our son-inw."

    Zhou Gouqi hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Teacher he..."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "The Dean has been friends with Us for many years. How could We not know his feelings? He feels guilty toward Us and has already gone to the Northern Frontier."

    Since the founding of the Great Liang Dynasty, there had never been an academy dean who had gone to the Northern Frontier to resist the demon race.

    This was the first time.

    Zhou Gouqi said, "If Teacher is preupied, the disciple will take on his burden. I''m willing to go in Teacher''s ce."

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. "In this world, things are not as simple as you think. He''s atoning for Wei Xu."

    Zhou Gouqi still wanted to say something, but at that moment, at the city gates, someone stumbled out. The person had disheveled hair and was muttering to himself.

    He seemed insane.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "It¡¯s Wei Xu."

    Zhou Gouqi¡¯s expression becameplicated. "He¡¯s gone mad."

    The Great Liang Emperor said with vicissitudes of emotion, "A sentimental person is also pitiful..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 651.1: Someone Came From Afar, Someone Is Leaving for Somewhere Far Away - Part 1

    Leaving the city wall, the Great Liang Emperor did not hurry to leave the city but instead walked slowly within it.

    This city, the grandest in the world, heldplex feelings for the Great Liang Emperor. He was born here, spent his youth here, andter went to his fief. When he returned, everything had changed - both the ce and the people.

    Now, after spending more than ten years in the Divine Capital, he had done many things for the world. The thought of leaving this ce behind still made him reluctant.

    In his younger years, before he was made a prince title and given a fief, he had visited many ces in the Divine Capital. At that time, there was that beautiful girl beside him. The two would walk and stop, almost seeing the entirety of the Divine Capital together.

    Later, after assuming control of the Divine Capital, his status constrained him, and the times he left the Imperial City were limited. He never got a chance to carefully look at the city again.

    "Living in the city, or trapped within it?"

    The Great Liang Emperor murmured to himself.

    Soon, the Great Liang Emperor arrived in front of a rouge shop. He stopped at the entrance and watched as a couple walked in hand in hand, chatting andughing. The Great Liang Emperor smiled quietly as he watched this scene.

    In an instant, the Great Liang Emperor was reminded of his youth, of the time he and the girl, who had not yet be his wife, first came to this rouge shop. Back then, the Great Liang Emperor had intended to buy her a box of rouge. Unexpectedly, that girl who had grown up in the general''s manor, showed no interest in it. Instead, she ended up purchasing a very ordinary wooden hairpin from an essory shop next door.But, it was that wooden hairpin that would adorn her hair in the future at nearly every major ceremony where this Empress was required in the Great Liang Dynasty.

    The Great Liang Emperor shifted his gaze away from the rouge shop to look at the essory shop beside it. Remarkably, it was still there.

    After a moment of hesitation, the Great Liang Emperor walked over. The essory shop was quiet and deste, forming a stark contrast to the bustling rouge shop next door.

    The Great Liang Emperor stepped inside. Behind the counter was an elderly shopkeeper with graying hair.

    When the elderly shopkeeper saw the Great Liang Emperor enter, he slowly lifted his head and blinked his turbid eyes. "What would you like to buy, sir?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nced around and asked, "Do you have any wooden hairpins?"

    On the counter before the shopkeeper was a pile of essories, made of gold and silver, though the designs were somewhat outdated. They looked like styles that had been fashionable years ago.

    In the Divine Capital, this grandest city in the world, everything changed rapidly. The clothing styles and ornaments favored by noblewomen never remained popr for long.

    It was no surprise that the jewelry in this shop, with its old-fashioned designs, had few customers.

    The elderly shopkeeper scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Sir, it has been many years since this humble shopst sold wooden hairpins."

    "Mhm?"

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the elderly shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper offered an apologetic smile.

    The Great Liang Emperor said, ¡°Many years ago, I brought my wife to this shop to buy a wooden hairpin. She wore it for many years.¡±

    The shopkeeper was momentarily stunned. After a brief hesitation, he smiled and said, ¡°Then, sir, your wife was truly fortunate. The wooden hairpins from our humble shop were once even sold to the pce. Her Majesty the Empress herself wore one. After word of that spread, countless people offeredrge sums hoping to acquire a wooden hairpin from this small shop.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you stop selling them? Did someone from the pce say something?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke patiently, unable to tell if there were any emotional fluctuations.

    The elderly shopkeeper stepped out from behind the counter, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Not at all. It was just that, considering Her Majesty the Empress wore a wooden hairpin from my humble shop, continuing to sell this item would seem a bit disrespectful to Her Majesty the Empress. Such an esteemed person likely wouldn''t want others to have the same item.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°She wouldn''t have minded.¡±

    ¡°Sir, your words... Eh, wait a moment... why do you look so familiar...¡±

    The essory shop was dimly lit, and the shopkeeper''s eyesight was no longer what it had been. Earlier, he had been too far away to see clearly. Now that he had stepped out from behind the counter, he finally recognized the Great Liang Emperor standing before him.

    ¡°You''re... Your Majesty...¡±

    The shopkeeper froze, then began trembling as he prepared to kneel.

    Back then, upon learning that the woman who chose the wooden hairpin here had be the Empress, it naturally became clear that the young man apanying her was none other than the current Great Liang Emperor.

    Over the years, the shopkeeper had seen countless people in this essory shop, but how could he forget His Majesty and Her Majesty the Empress he saw that day?

    "Rise."

    The Great Liang Emperor extended his hand to help the elderly shopkeeper up, smiling. ¡°With Our weathered face, to think that you still remember.¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper''s face was filled with excitement, "Your Majesty''s noble visage, how could thismoner ever forget?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor simply smiled and said no more.

    ¡°Your Majesty, thismoner heard that something happened recently in the Imperial City, are you... unharmed?¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper had lingering apprehension in his heart. Rumors swirled around the Divine Capital, and he had heard many stories.

    The Great Liang Emperor shook his head. ¡°It''s fine.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty must take great care of your body! Countlessmoners across our Great Liang depend on you. Without Your Majesty, how could we possibly go on?¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper''s expression was utterly sincere.

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, ¡°If someone else were to take the throne, what difference would it make for you all?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can you say such a thing? Everything Your Majesty has done over the years, wemoners have seen with our own eyes. This entire Divine Capital, no, the entire world, who doesn''t remember Your Majesty''s kindness?¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper waved his hand and said, ¡°Who would dare say even a single bad word about Your Majesty? Thismoner will give them a few punches myself!¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor dismissed it with a smile.

    Suddenly, the shopkeeper smacked his forehead. ¡°Your Majesty, there''s something I''ve always forgotten to mention.¡±

    As he spoke, he hurried behind the counter, rummaging through the farthest corner. He pulled out a wooden box covered in dust, blew it clean, and ced it on the counter. A bit embarrassed, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, back when you and Her Majesty the Empress came here, that wooden hairpin was actually part of a pair. However, thismoner had only finished carving one of them at the time. The second one wasn''t ready yet. Later, when it was done, I learned that it was Your Majesty and Her Majesty the Empress, so I kept it all along. It must be fate that Your Majesty came today. Would you take this wooden hairpin with you?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor nced at the hairpin. It was indeed just as it had been back then. He reached out, picked it up, untied his hair, and inserted the wooden hairpin into his bun.

    The elderly shopkeeper began to sob.

    The Great Liang Emperor asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty was such a gant young man back then, and now... you have so much white hair...¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper''s eyes were red, tears streaming down his weathered face.

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°What''s there to cry about? The days ahead will only get better.¡±

    The elderly shopkeeper continued wiping his tears.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, does this mean I don''t need to pay this time?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the old shopkeeper in front of him.

    The elderly shopkeeper choked back his sobs. ¡°If Your Majesty insists on paying, thismoner might as well bash my head against the wall!¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor did not speak and turned to leave.

    The elderly shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Your Majesty, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To a faraway ce.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor simply looked into the distance.

    ______

 Chapter 651.2: Someone Came From Afar, Someone Is Leaving for Somewhere Far Away - Part 2

    Upon leaving the essory shop, the Great Liang Emperor noticed a teenage boy at the end of the long street. The boy was going up to passersby, repeatedly asking questions, but no one seemed to pay him any attention. Finally, the boy approached and asked with great earnestness, ¡°Mister, can I ask you something?¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the boy and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mister, do you know where Commander Chen Chao is?¡±

    The boy stared at the Great Liang Emperor, his expression both serious and sincere.

    "Why are you looking for him?"

    The Great Liang Emperor looked at the teenage boy.

    "I want to be his disciple."

    The boy said very seriously, ¡°I came from a very distant ce, but I just can''t find him.¡±

    The Great Liang Emperor chuckled, patting the boy on the head. ¡°Go straight down this road until you see ake. Follow thekeside, and when you spot a young man dressed in ck and carrying a saber, that''s the person you''re looking for.¡±The boy did not doubt him and nodded his head very seriously, giving thanks.

    "What''s your name?"

    The Great Liang Emperor suddenly spoke.

    ¡°He Liang. Mister, what about you?¡±

    The boy looked at the Great Liang Emperor, but received no response. So, he once again sincerely expressed his thanks.

    The Great Liang Emperor remained silent, merely watching as the boy hurried off ahead.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He stood in ce, looking at the teenage boy''s back view, as if seeing a reflection of his own past.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The boy named He Liang continued walking ahead. Sure enough, he soon saw ake. Following thekeside, he eventually came across a cluster of buildings.

    He Liang stood in ce, unsure of what to do next.

    More than anything, he felt lost.

    Before long, a man and a woman appeared, walking along thekeside. The woman was strikingly beautiful, as though she had stepped out of a painting, while the young man beside her wore ck and carried a saber.

    He Liang hurried forward, stopping in front of the young man, his excitement evident. ¡°It''s you!¡±

    Chen Chao looked at the boy in front of him and said nothing.

    The two had met before - at the ferry crossing between White Deer Prefecture and Yellow Dragon Prefecture. At the time, the boy had been in a rush to disembark and had bumped into Chen Chao.

    And now, they actually met again in the Divine Capital.

    This seemed like fate.

    He Liang said very seriously, "I want to be your disciple."

    Chen Chao chuckled. "Where did this silly boye from."

    Hearing this, He Liang thought Chen Chao was asking where he came from, so he began recounting his journey in detail.

    He spoke for a long time.

    Chen Chao listened for a long time.

    Until He Liang mentioned what had just happened and brought the story to the present moment.

    Chen Chao nced into the distance, seemingly understanding what had transpired. He then recalled the words the Great Liang Emperor had said to him earlier at the Empress'' tomb.

    After a long silence, Chen Chao finally smiled and said, "First, pay your respects to your master''s wife."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Liang Emperor left the Divine Capital.

    He began his journey northward.

    Though he had already seen much of Great Liang''s vast territory, he still looked very closely during this journey northward.

    Upon reaching Xinliu Prefecture, he slowed his pace even further.

    Passing through amandery city, the Great Liang Emperor walked down the main street, looking at the courtyards ofmon folk, each adorned with hanging ques. His mind was filled with thoughts.

    In the past two hundred years of the Great Liang Dynasty, countless wars had broken out with the demon race in the north. How many lives had been lost atop the walls of the Northern Frontier city?

    And innds even farther north?

    Beneath every de of grass across those thirty thousand miles of the deste north, it seemed likely that the blood and flesh of Great Liang''s people had nourished the soil.

    The deste northern grasnds were lush and green, yet the more abundant the water and grass, the more it evoked a sense of sorrow.

    "It feels as though all that you''ve done holds no meaning, as if nothing has truly changed."

    A voice suddenly broke the silence, and a young girl in white appeared by the Great Liang Emperor''s side.

    It was the same girl Chen Chao had previously encountered inside the coffin.

    The girl in white said, "Wars never end, and the blood never stops flowing. It was like this before, and it seems it will be the same in the future."

    The Great Liang Emperor replied, "A long time ago, the Demon Emperor approached Us. He said that if the demon race and Us joined forces to destroy the foreignnds, we could secure at least a century of peace for both humans and demons."

    The girl in white said, "A hundred years without war, manymon people would thank you for that."

    "The peace of the present has no meaning. A hundred years from now, humans and the demon race will still fight great wars, endlessly ughtering and shedding blood. By then, without the foreignnds, the human race will be at an even greater disadvantage."

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "So the best solution is topletely eradicate the demon race."

    "Great Liang alone cannot destroy the demon race."

    The Great Liang Emperor rubbed his temples, fatigue showing in his expression. "It''s something that will take a great deal of time, but We firmly believe it can be done."

    "By relying on that boy?"

    The girl in white said, "He isn''t even Nepenthe."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled. "But he''s Our nephew. He carries the Chen Family''s bloodline, the same blood that flows through Us. Why wouldn''t he seed?"

    The girl in white let out a cold snort.

    "Isn''t it true that even you hold him in high regard?"

    The Great Liang Emperor said, "If not, why did you impart him a secret technique back then?"

    The girl in white raised her eyebrows. "It was nothing more than payment for snatching a stalk of immortal medicine from him."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled but said nothing.

    The girl in white grew angry. "I did think highly of him initially, but you''ve turned him into just like you."

    The Great Liang Emperor burst into heartyughter.

    Afterward, the two left Xinliu Prefecture and arrived at the Northern Frontier''s city walls.

    The girl in white disappeared.

    The Great Liang Emperor stood on the city walls.

    A group of Northern Frontier generals knelt on one knee behind His Majesty.

    When they looked at the Great Liang Emperor, their eyes held undisguised reverence and fervor.

    News from the Divine Capital had reached the Northern Frontier, they knew what had transpired there.

    The Lord Warden Commander thought about it, then came behind the Great Liang Emperor. He looked at His Majesty and said softly, "Your Majesty, why not let this subject go instead?"

    The Great Liang Emperor did not turn around but smiled as he said, "And send you to your death?"

    The Lord Warden Commander fell silent. Although he was the strongest martial artist in the Great Liang Dynasty after the Great Liang Emperor, he had no chance of victory against the Demon Emperor.

    "But Your Majesty..."

    The Warden wanted to speak, but swallowed the words back.

    The Great Liang Emperor spoke calmly, "After fighting him, the things that follow can finally proceed."

    The Lord Warden Commander remained silent.

    "We have decided on a crown prince. The important matters will be decided by him. If there are disagreements, follow his lead."

    The Great Liang Emperor smiled as he said, "We have temporarily entrusted the empire to him."

    The Lord Warden Commander was very hesitant as he looked at the Great Liang Emperor. He wanted to say something, yet no words came out.

    "Live well, Little Ning."

    The Great Liang Emperor said calmly, "One day, We will return. If you''re dead by then, We won''t visit your grave to drink with you."

    Hearing the familiar yet distant name "Little Ning," the Lord Warden Commander stayed silent for a long time. Finally, he moved his lips and softly said, "Understood."

    The Great Liang Emperor leaped from the city walls, heading north. Only his voice lingered in the distance.

    "This departure isn''t a final farewell."

 Chapter 652: Senior and Junior Apprentice Brothers

    The Divine Capital was shrouded in thick clouds.

    In an instant, a torrential rain poured down.

    Countless fine raindrops fell upon the city,nding across the Divine Capital, on the stone bricks, the ck tiles, and the half-ruined Imperial City.

    And on the bamboo building that had been recently constructed.

    The green bamboo used for the building came from Sword Qi Mountain and was extraordinary. On normal days, when the wind blew, the entire structure seemed to resonate like zither music was ying. Now, as the rain poured down, the droplets fell on the bamboo with varying sounds, resembling a symphony of numerous musical instruments ying simultaneously.

    He Liang who was visiting for the first time furrowed his brows. He felt somewhat uneasy but did not dare to show it. He could only sit under the eaves, catching raindrops with his hands, pouring out handful after handful, finding unexpected enjoyment in this.

    On the other side of the eaves, Xie Nandu and Chen Chao stood side by side.

    Xie Nandu asked, "What made you suddenly decide to take on a disciple?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Chen Chao did not hide it and replied, "It was Uncle''s idea. This silly boy and I are considered fated. I met him once at the ferry in White Deer Prefecture. The fact that he could find me here is probably because Uncle pointed him the way. In truth, it was Uncle who chose this disciple for me.""But I¡¯ve also picked one for myself. He should be arriving in the Divine Capital before long. Tell me, between the two of them, who do you think should be the senior brother?"

    Chen Chao spoke while keeping his gaze fixed on He Liang.

    Xie Nandu replied, "The first to enter the sect should be the senior brother. This boy can only be the junior."

    Chen Chao smiled and nodded, unconcerned about such matters.

    Xie Nandu said, ¡°His Majesty is heading north to challenge the Demon Emperor in battle. This fight is inevitable, but given His Majesty''s current state, I fear he stands little chance of victory.¡±

    Having faced two supreme powerhouses of this current era back-to-back, and now preparing to confront the strongest being in the world, it seemed unlikely anyone could confidently say the Great Liang Emperor would return alive.

    Chen Chao cupped his hands to gather some rainwater, carefully washing them before speaking. ¡°I know. If Uncle had absolute certainty, he wouldn''t have made these arrangements. But I''m aware of some insider knowledge. When ites to facing the Demon Emperor, I suspect Uncle might not have too much trouble.¡±

    Xie Nandu wanted to speak but swallowed the words back.

    Chen Chao looked at Xie Nandu and said, ¡°At this point, many things are already set in stone. Trying to change them is no longer possible. We can only look forward.¡±

    "I understand this, it''s just that the situation now feels rather precarious.¡±

    Xie Nandu''s expression wasplicated. If the Great Liang Emperor were never to return, the Great Liang Dynasty would lose its pir of support. Would that not be the perfect opportunity for both the foreignnds and the demon race to strike?

    Chen Chao looked at the curtain of rain and said, ¡°Uncle said he has long made arrangements.¡±

    Xie Nandu was silent for a moment before speaking softly, ¡°It seems the world has underestimated His Majesty.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The heavy rain began in the Divine Capital, but it was not confined to just the Divine Capital. It soon spread across the entire Changping Prefecture, and before long, even Qingshan Prefecture was drenched in a torrential downpour.

    Qingshan Prefecture had always been the ce in the Great Liang Dynasty where the most number of cultivators gathered. Numerous sects,rge and small, were established in this ce. Thus, a saying circted throughout the Great Liang Dynasty: "Better to be fifth-grade in White Deer Prefecture than third-grade in Qingshan Prefecture."

    This meant that it was preferable to serve as a fifth-grade official in White Deer Prefecture rather than a third-grade official in Qingshan Prefecture.

    The reason was simple. Where there were many cultivators, disturbances involving cultivators disrupting the secr world were more likely to ur. If it were ordinary people, such matters would be handled as usual. However, if cultivators were involved, especially those with significant backgrounds, resolving such issues would be exceedingly difficult.

    As a result, countless officials in the Great Liang Dynasty would do everything in their power to persuade the Ministry of Personnel to change their assignments upon learning they were being posted to Qingshan Prefecture.

    The officials who had no choice but to take up such posts often received some valuable advice. The most critical of which was simple:

    "If you encounter a daoist on the road, best to show respect."

    All of this stemmed from the fact that within Qingshan Prefecture, there was a ce called the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    So, when a pale-faced daoist borrowed a carriage on the official road, a couple from a prominent official family in Qingshan Prefecture did not hesitate to yield their carriage, even giving up their coachman along with it.

    Afterward, the couple stood in the pouring rain, their expressionsplicated.

    The daoist, having just settled into the carriage and closed his eyes to rest for a moment, suddenly felt the carriage jolt and sway. He furrowed his brows slightly and asked calmly, ¡°What''s happening?¡±

    The coachman did not respond.

    Because what he saw was a scene he had never witnessed before in his entire life and likely would never see again.

    The weather had been a torrential downpour, but the rain stopped midair about a few hundred feet in front of the carriage, suspended in midair as if frozen. It never touched the ground. Such a bizarre sight would terrify anyone who witnessed it.

    Further ahead on the official road, a ck ox blocked the center. Atop the ox sat a middle-aged daoist.

    For a moment, the coachman did not know what to do. Fortunately, the horse pulling the carriage had already been frightened into standing still, preventing it from moving closer to the daoist ahead.

    At that moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and the pale-faced middle-aged daoist inside stepped out. He patted the coachman on the shoulder and pushed him aside.

    Only then did the coachman snap out of his daze. Panicked, he scrambled to run away.

    However, he barely made it a few steps before his body was abruptly chopped into several segments. Blood flowed freely, only to be quickly diluted by the falling rain.

    Seated in the carriage, the daoist did not look toward the gruesome scene. He already knew the oue. Letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°Whymit such unnecessary ughter?¡±

    The daoist on the ck ox smiled faintly. ¡°Senior Brother, your words are truly amusing. After all these years, can you im your hands are free of blood?¡±

    The daoist shook his head. ¡°Those I have killed were out of necessity. What purpose does killing ordinary civilians serve?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Senior Brother, you''ve always been like this. Since the day you entered our sect, you''ve had a silver tongue. Otherwise, how could you have hoodwinked Master to pass the position of temple master to you? Back then, I couldn''t match your words, and even now, I can''t. Truly impressive.¡±

    The daoist atop the ck ox was no ordinary person. He was the Chief Enforcer of the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    As for the daoist in the carriage, he was none other than the severely injured Temple Master who had left the Divine Capital.

    The two of them were from the same sect, and had the same master. Among their generation''s young prodigies, they were the most exceptional two. One became the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, while the other became its Chief Enforcer.

    Now, both of them were great daoist sages of Daoism.

    They were also the two most important people in the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    However, their rtionship had always been poor. This was true in the past, and it remained so now.

    The Temple Master looked at the Chief Enforcer who was riding the ck ox and said calmly, ¡°Junior Brother, instead of reflecting in the temple, why have you left? Do you truly think the sect rules are meaningless?¡±

    Back then, the Chief Enforcer had gone to the ruins of Rongshan Sect without permission and had nearly died at the hands of the Lord Warden Commander. Upon his return to the Infatuation Daoist Temple, the Temple Master had spared him harsh punishment out of consideration for their brotherhood, merely ordering him into secluded reflection and forbidding him from leaving the temple without reason. Therefore, he should not have been here now.

    The Chief Enforcer smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, invoking the sect rules now will likely have no effect.¡± ¡°Besides, since Senior Brother returned from the Divine Capital, it''s only proper for me, as your Junior Brother, toe and greet you.¡±

    The Temple Master remained silent, his expression calm.

    In truth, the moment he saw his junior brother appear here, he had understood many things.

    "Junior Brother, are you a little disappointed to see that I''m still alive?"

    The Temple Master spoke calmly, but his voice carried a hint of coldness.

    The Chief Enforcer shook his head and said, "I have always regarded Senior Brother as my own elder brother. As your junior brother, how could I feel disappointed that Senior Brother escaped death?"

    "At this point, why bother with these hollow words? Since Junior Brother has already nned everything, just admit it openly."

    The Temple Master said with a faint smile, "After all, in Junior Brother''s eyes, this Senior Brother of yours is already a dead man."

    The Chief Enforcer fell silent for a moment before saying, "It''s somewhat unexpected. Senior Brother should have died in the Divine Capital."

    The Temple Master said nothing.

    Before the Great Liang Emperor had told him certain things, hepletely did not expect that this junior brother of his had also been secretly colluding with the Divine Capital behind his back.

    "For the sake of this temple master position, you would even trade away the interests of the temple. If Master were still alive, would he have tolerated you?"

    The Temple Master was somewhat angry. Perhaps he was not a good person in the eyes of the world, but as the Temple Master of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he believed he was undoubtedly a good temple master.

    The Chief Enforcer said indifferently, "From the beginning, my talent was always greater than yours. As for cultivation realm, both you and I have reached the end of Nepenthe. Why did Master pass the position of temple master to you back then? Just because you''re the senior brother?"

    "This position should go to the capable. Senior Brother, over these years as temple master, what have you done for the temple? You stood idly by as the Great Liang grew increasingly powerful, as the Myriad Heaven Pce gradually revived. If Master were still alive, I don''t believe he wouldn''t regret his decision!"

    The Temple Master did not argue. He simply looked calmly at his junior brother and said softly, "It seems I will have to cleanse the sect."

    Hearing this, the Chief Enforcer suddenly burst intoughter, a touch of madness in his voice.

    "Senior Brother, you''re indeed still as sanctimonious as ever. Even if you didn''t die in the Divine Capital, I suppose you''re severely injured too, right? And yet, you still insist on maintaining this pretense?"

    The Chief Enforcer''s expression turned cold. He suddenly leaped down from the ck ox''s back, took a few steps forward, and stared icily at the Temple Master before him.

    "Senior Brother, you''ve held the position of temple master long enough. Hand over the position seal. On the ount that we had the same master, I''ll leave Senior Brother an intact corpse."

    The Chief Enforcer advanced step by step, speaking slowly, "Under my leadership, the Infatuation Daoist Temple will only grow ten times, a hundred times more than it ever did under yours, Senior Brother."

    The Temple Master raised an eyebrow but said nothing more. He simply lifted his hand slightly.

    Overhead, the storm abruptly stopped.

 Chapter 653: Oxen and Dogs are the Same

    A sh between fellow disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was about to conclude in an instant.

    As the junior brother of the Temple Master, the Chief Enforcer was said to possess a talent that even surpassed the Temple Master. Now harboring murderous intent, the boundless aura unique to a great daoist sage erupted in an instant.

    The half-suspended rain curtain was already eerily frozen in midair. As the Chief Enforcer walked over, the torrential downpour on the Temple Master''s side also froze in ce, stopping abruptly before the carriage.

    The Temple Master''s face turned pale as he sensed the pervasive and most orthodox daoist aura spreading between heaven and earth. His mood grew heavy.

    Both disciples of the same sect, their talents wereparable, and their cultivation levels not too far apart. On an ordinary day, he wouldn¡¯t have been too concerned about his junior brother. But today was no ordinary day.

    The Temple Master looked toward the distant sky where profound auras slowly arose, his daoist robes billowing in the wind.

    The Chief Enforcer stared coldly at the Temple Master before him, showing no hesitation. Above his head, an ancient and unadorned bell suddenly materialized.

    Profound Yellow Bell!

    This artifact was one of the supreme treasures of the daoist sect. After years of refinement by the Chief Enforcer, it was now fully attuned to his spirit. He had once used it to suppress and kill a powerful demon overlord.For him to summon it so early in the confrontation showed how seriously the Chief Enforcer regarded this battle.

    Even with the Temple Master already gravely injured, he still did not dare to underestimate him, intending to end the fight swiftly and decisively.

    ¡°This kind of supreme daoist treasure, you''ve nurtured it for years, yet never used it against external enemies. Now you''re using it on me. You truly are this penniless daoist''s fine junior brother.¡±

    The Temple Master let out a cold snort. Before he could say more, the Profound Yellow Bell suddenly emitted a deafening chime. A ripple spread outward, instantly shattering the rain curtain. Countless raindrops seemed to disintegrate, crushed in an instant.

    It was as if ake unfolded midair.

    The Temple Master''s expression darkened.

    Only now did he realize he had somewhat underestimated this junior brother. The Chief Enforcer had concealed his strength for years, hiding his true capabilities deeply.

    The Chief Enforcer fully unleashed the power of the Profound Yellow Bell, driving countless torrents of rain to crush down toward the Temple Master.

    At this moment, the Temple Master seemed like a lone boat in a raging storm, facing such colossal waves that he could be overturned at any moment.

    The Temple Master felt an unprecedented pressure.

    ¡°Senior Brother, give up. We are of the same sect. Preserving your dignity is more important than anything else.¡±

    The Chief Enforcer''s voice sounded out again.

    The Temple Master remained silent. The seal tied to his waist suddenly flew into the sky, colliding with the Profound Yellow Bell, which carried the immense power of heaven and earth.

    Seeing the small, unassuming seal, the Chief Enforcer''s eyes lit up.

    As the Chief Enforcer of Infatuation Daoist Temple, how could he not recognize that it was the temple master''s seal?

    Was this seemingly ordinary seal not what he sought?

    For a brief moment, the Chief Enforcer was dazed. At that instant, he even envisioned himself ascending to the position of temple master.

    The seal shot into the sky, colliding abruptly with the Profound Yellow Bell.

    A ripple spread instantly, tearing a rift in the curtain of rain in an instant.

    The Temple Master''s figure suddenly dissipated, reappearing not far in front of the Chief Enforcer. A brilliant light emanated from his fingers that surged upwards, illuminating the entire sky.

    Thunder rumbled within the sea of clouds.

    A thick, golden bolt of lightning descended instantly upon the world!

    This was the most powerful lightning spell within Daoism.

    Among the younger generation, Yun Jianyue was particrly adept at lightning spells and had mastered this technique with ease. As the current leader of Daoism, the Temple Master was naturally even more skilled in this spell. Coupled with his current cultivation realm, his execution of this spell could be said to be number one in the current era!

    Especially today, under the rainy skies.

    Feeling the terrifying lightning roaring down upon him, the Chief Enforcer furrowed his brows. He dared not act carelessly and quickly summoned back the Profound Yellow Bell to hover above his head.

    The lightning struck, its immense pressure scattering the wind and rain chaotically. The Chief Enforcer''s daoist robe billowed violently.

    The ck ox nearby suddenly let out a strange cry, unwilling to stay in this ce any longer, and ran toward the distance.

    Just as it left, the heavens above roiled, and countless bolts of lightning as thick as a baby''s arm descended, forming a vast lightning pool upon the earth.

    The lightning pool, constructed by the number one figure of Daoism, was so overwhelming in its might that it struck terror into anyone who witnessed it!

    From the Chief Enforcer''s wide sleeves, countless dazzling beams of light emerged, colliding with the terrifying lightning descending from the heavens. For a moment, countless streams of qi shed within the curtain of rain.

    The sound of thunder intertwined with the echoes of these collisions, shaking the entire world.

    The Temple Master''s face turned pale, and he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood.

    His injuries were too severe. Even though he had forcibly cast the lightning spell, he could not maintain it for long.

    But since the Chief Enforcer had intended to kill him from the start, he definitely would not hold back. The more he retreated, the quicker he would die.

    Thus, from the beginning, he chose to respond with lightning spells.

    Looking at the Chief Enforcer trapped within the lightning pool, the Temple Master did not hesitate. He put away the seal and disappeared into the rain curtain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Momentster, the sound of thunder subsided, and the lightning vanished entirely.

    The Chief Enforcer flew to the side of the carriage, gazing into the distance, frowning. ¡°Get over here.¡±

    The ck ox which had not run far, hurried back with a fawning expression as it said, ¡°Sage, what do you need?¡±

    The Chief Enforcer said calmly, ¡°Quickly use your nose to smell where he went.¡±

    The ck ox looked aggrieved. ¡°Sage, I''m an ox, not a dog...¡±

    The Chief Enforcer did not speak, merely casting a nce at the ck ox.

    ¡°Ah, Sage, you jest. Whatever you say I am, I''ll be. Forget about being a dog, even if it''s a maggot maggot, that''s fine too.¡±

    The ck ox worked his nose hard. After a moment, it turned toward the east and grinned. ¡°Sage, I''ve found him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Temple Master appeared by akeside. ncing at his reflection in the water, he coughed up another mouthful of blood.

    The blood fell onto theke¡¯s surface, resembling crimson plum blossoms, quickly spreading and staining the water. A school of fish was instantly drawn to it.

    To the creatures of the world, the blood essence of a great daoist sage was a treasure.

    The Temple Master wiped the corner of his mouth, but before he had time to rest, a figure appeared in the distance.

    The Chief Enforcer, riding the ck ox, appeared here.

    The Temple Master frowned slightly. Without hesitation, he tossed out a talisman, disappearing from where he stood in an instant.

    Meanwhile, the talisman transformed into another figure, which was another Temple Master.

    That Temple master headed in apletely different direction.

    The Chief Enforcer stood silently, watching the two figures vanish.

    The ck ox sniffed the air earnestly, then dered very smugly, ¡°Sage, the one ahead is fake, the one behind is the real one.¡±

    But the Chief Enforcer shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s always been adept in scheming. He wouldn''t make the same mistake twice.¡±

    The ck ox said unhappily, ¡°Sage, my nose is sharper than any dog''s!¡±

    The Chief Enforcer replied indifferently, ¡°And yet, you''re still just an animal.¡±

 Chapter 654: Going Out to Sea

    Since the Chief Enforcer was determined to stop the Temple Master from reaching the Infatuation Daoist Temple, he would not let him escape.

    For this purpose, he had made extensive preparations.

    With a wave of his sleeve, countless talismans poured out from the Chief Enforcer''s sleeve, scattering in all directions. They transformed into streams of flowing light, resembling fireflies in the dark night.

    The ck ox grumbled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Sage, can your methods really work better than my nose?¡±

    The Chief Enforcer ignored him, swiftly leading the ox away. Half an hourter, they arrived at a stream.

    The Temple Master was currently standing at the edge of the stream in the distance, bending down to pick up a leaf drifting along with the current.

    Upon seeing the Chief Enforcer, the Temple Master waved his sleeve, shattering a glowing stream of light hidden in front of him and letting it fall into the stream. Only then did hement with vicissitudes of emotion, ¡°Junior Brother, you''re indeed thoroughly prepared. I''m impressed.¡±

    The Chief Enforcer did not speak, merely spreading out his palm. The Profound Yellow Bell appeared within it, revolving non-stop and radiating a profound aura.

    With a flick of his wrist, the Profound Yellow Bell shot into the sky, hovering between the two of them and quickly emanating waves of profound aura in all directions, enveloping the twopletely.¡°Senior Brother, it seems that you won''t be able to escape today no matter what.¡±

    The Chief Enforcer looked at the pale-faced Temple Master before him, feeling a sense of relief. With the Profound Yellow Bell locking this ce down, he was confident that in the Temple Master''s current state, escape was impossible no matter what.

    The Temple Master replied, ¡°Junior Brother, you seem very certain you can kill me here today.¡±

    The Chief Enforcer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, there''s no need for this pointless talk.¡±

    The Temple Master responded with an "oh", saying no more. He casually let the leaf in his hand fall.

    The moment the leaf touched the stream, the Chief Enforcer''s vision was suddenly drained of color. The vibrant world before him transformed in an instant, leaving him immersed in an expanse of gray and white.

    The Temple Master waved his sleeve, and the stream surged upward, resembling ink spilled across a canvas.

    The Chief Enforcer''s expression grew slightlyplex. As the Chief Enforcer, he had unrestricted ess to the daoist scriptures of the Infatuation Daoist Temple. Over the years, he had diligently studied them, investing immense effort and poring over countless scrolls and books. Yet, it seemed he had never seen the spell currently before him.

    Thinking of this, the Chief Enforcer''s face darkened, and his heart grew heavy.

    If such a magic spell was absent from the Scripture Library, it could only mean that this magic spell was passed down from their master back then, imparted solely to the Temple Master.

    Both were direct disciples of their master, but why was this technique only avable to the Temple Master?

    The thought ignited a fury in the Chief Enforcer¡¯s heart.

    Streams of brilliant light suddenly poured out of his body. Behind him, the expanse of gray and white slowly regained its colors. Killing intent brimmed in the Chief Enforcer''s eyes, his entire being full of killing intent.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I doubt you ever thought you''d end up in my hands one day!¡±

    The Chief Enforcer channeled his magic spells relentlessly, unleashing all he had learned in his lifetime. Along the edge of the stream, fierce winds roared, and countless fallen leaves were swept into the air. Yet they could not endure for long before being shredded into fragments by the overwhelming power.

    The Temple Master''s daoist robe was instantly torn in numerous ces, and his face turned ashen. Blood continuously seeping from the corners of his mouth.

    Though the magic spells he used were extraordinarily profound, his current condition left him unable to wield it at its full potential.

    Chains of intertwined ck and white materialized, transforming into colossal pythons that appeared in this ck-and-white world. They charged forward, and in an instant, the Chief Enforcer was engulfed.

    The Chief Enforcer pressed one hand against the head of one of the pythons. The purest daoist aura emanated from his palm, suppressing the python before crushing it momentster.

    The Chief Enforcer then shattered the heads of several more pythons in rapid session.

    The Temple Master looked indifferently at the monochrome world before him. Within this world, he held absolute dominion. In the past, most cultivators trapped here would have been effortlessly ughtered by him. But today was different.

    The Chief Enforcer''s cultivation realm was far too advanced.

    "Junior Brother, your heart is burdened with karmic obstacles. If you continue down this path, you''ll only harm both others and yourself."

    The Temple Master''s figure drifted backward, stopping in front of a nearby boulder. His daoist robe brushed against an area of space behind him, causing faint ripples to emerge.

    Reaching out, the Temple Master pushed his palm against the ripples. The qi in his palm interacted with the ripples but was instantly swallowed.

    The Temple Master''s expression was ugly, and he hurled the seal in his palm toward the Profound Yellow Bell.

    At that moment, the Chief Enforcer finished killing the remaining pythons and looked over here.

    Although the Profound Yellow Bell was of a lower gradepared to the seal, the Chief Enforcer was far more powerful than the Temple Master at this very moment. With the Chief Enforcer controlling the Profound Yellow Bell, it was very difficult for the Temple Master to do anything.

    "Senior Brother, you are my karmic obstacle. Once Senior Brother dies today, this knot in my heart will naturally unravel."

    The Chief Enforcer suddenly urged the Profound Yellow Bell forward, shattering the seal. At the same time, the monochrome world dissolvedpletely.

    The Temple Master spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Just was he wanted to retrieve his seal, an overwhelming surge of energy struck the Temple Master squarely in the chest, severing his connection to the seal entirely.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Chief Enforcer guided the Profound Yellow Bell to suppress the seal.

    Killing the Temple Master today was an important matter, but an even more important mattery in seizing this item.

    Staring at the seal before him, the Chief Enforcer''s eyes brimmed with fervent anticipation.

    He channeled the qi within his body, guiding the seal to hover in front of him. Streams of radiant light burst forth from his fingertips, enveloping the sealyer byyer,pletely severing the connection between the Temple Master and the seal.

    Next, he just needed to refine this item in order topletely own it.

    With this seal, he would be perfectly justified to be the next Temple Master.

    "Sage... snap out of it! He escaped..."

    The voice of the ck ox suddenly broke in, its tone filled with urgency.

    The Chief Enforcer snapped out of his thoughts and looked toward where the Temple Master had just been. All that remained in that spot was a daoist robe.

    The Chief Enforcer said calmly, "He can''t escape."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Temple Master left Qingshan Prefecture and headed to Ying Prefecture.

    Among the nine prefectures of Great Liang, Ying Prefecture had always been considered to have the most immortal aura. In earlier years, rumors of immortals descending to the mortal realm originated here.

    To the north of Ying Prefecturey a vast sea, its breadth unknown. Throughout history, it has been said that the immortals of the world resided on the celestial inds beyond this sea.

    As a result, countless people had ventured out to sea in search of immortals.

    However, whether aboard great ships or small boats, almost none returned after setting out to sea.

    Over time, a legend arose: the immortals out at sea disliked being disturbed by the secr world, and so anyone who ventured out to sea would be met with storms and perish on the waters.

    By now, few dared to go to sea in search of immortals. So when a disheveled middle-aged daoist requested a boat to venture out, the boatman stared at him as if he were seeing a ghost.

    The Temple Master remained silent. He knew he could no longer return to the Infatuation Daoist Temple. His only chance of survival was out in the sea.

 Chapter 656: Unexpected Changes in the Temple

    Last night, a moderate rain shower fell, and by dawn, the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple appeared as if it had been thoroughly cleansed. Even the faint morning glow on the horizon looked far more beautiful than usual.

    The morning glow of the Infatuation Daoist Temple was already renowned as one of the wonders of the world, and today it seemed even more so.

    A young daoist in a dark red daoist robe stood silently at the edge of a cliff, looking at the morning glow for a long time. Beside him stood a cold and aloof woman who also remained silent.

    Simply by standing there, their presence alone was unparalleled, unmatched by any other young cultivators in the world.

    This was not surprising, though, as these two were known as the Twin Pirs of Daoism.

    Yun Jianyue who was wearing a dark red daoist robe suddenly said, "Temple Master has not yet returned to the mountain."

    The battle in the Divine Capital had taken ce several days ago. Having experienced a moment of enlightenment during the battle, Yun Jianyue had stayed in the Divine Capital for a time before deciding to return to the Infatuation Daoist Temple. However, the Temple Master had left even earlier than he had. By all ounts, even if the Temple Master was injured, he should have returned to the temple earlier than Yun Jianyue.

    But in reality, he had not.

    Ye Zhihua said softly, "A senior from the temple has already gone down the mountain to search for him. I don''t think anyone in the world would find trouble with the Temple Master at this time."Though the Temple Master was gravely injured, he was still a great daoist sage who had reached the end of Nepenthe. With his cultivation apparent, ordinary Nepenthe cultivators would be unlikely to pose a threat to him. Moreover, those who had the capability to threaten him would have to consider whether they could afford to provoke a behemoth like the Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Yun Jianyue said worriedly, ¡°I can''t shake the feeling that trouble is brewing.¡±

    Ye Zhihua immediately understood and asked, ¡°Do you think the Great Liang would attempt to secretly assassinate the Temple Master? Could it be that Dean who has yet to show his face?¡±

    The Great Liang did not have many powerhouses, and even fewer top powerhouses. Although Ye Zhihua had not been present during the battle in the Divine Capital, she had heard rumors and knew some of the inside details. Among those in the Great Liang Dynasty capable of threatening the Temple Master, aside from His Majesty the Emperor, there were not many. The Lord Warden Commander had long been stationed at the Northern Frontier and would not leave easily. That left only the Dean as a usible candidate.

    Yun Jianyue shook his head. ¡°He''s a schr, after all. It doesn''t seem likely he''d do something like this. Besides, the Great Liang Dynasty has its hands full right now and probably can''t afford to make a move.¡±

    Ye Zhihua pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°The Chief Enforcer has left the mountain.¡±

    Yun Jianyue''s expression grew heavy. ¡°The Temple Master had previously ordered that the Chief Enforcer must not leave the mountain without cause.¡±

    ¡°Now that the elders of the temple have gone down the mountain to search for the Temple Master, and since the Chief Enforcer is the Temple Master''s junior brother and shares a close bond with him, his leaving the mountain out of concern for the Temple Master could be seen as understandable, even if it goes against the Temple Master''s wishes."

    Ye Zhihua spoke calmly. Although she said it like that, she did not believe that it was as simple as that.

    Yun Jianyue said, ¡°The Temple Master and the Chief Enforcer have always been at odds.¡±

    Ye Zhihua remained silent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yun Jianyue raised an eyebrow. Although the old grudges between their elders were not exactly a secret, they were not something juniors like them could casually discuss.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, a deep and resonant bell tolled, audible throughout the entire Infatuation Daoist Temple.

    Ye Zhihua said in surprise, ¡°Has the Temple Master returned?¡±

    But Yun Jianyue shook his head, "I''m afraid not."

    The sounding of the temple bell always signaled a major event. If it were merely the Temple Master returning to the mountain, there would be no need for such a grand gesture.

    Something major must have happened.

    Yun Jianyue turned into a streak of light and sped toward the Ancestral Hall.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the Ancestral Hall, more and more disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple gathered. Among the disciples who had not left the mountain or gone into seclusion, not a single one was absent.

    Even the elders from the back mountain who had not entered terminal seclusion arrived in front of the Ancestral Hall. Among them were several second-generation mentors, some of whom had already reached the pinnacle of the Nepenthe Realm. As for cultivators at the Nepenthe Realm itself, there were as many as five or six present.

    And these were just the temple''s cultivators who had not entered terminal seclusion. If those in terminal seclusion were included, the number of powerful cultivators in the Infatuation Daoist Temple would be far greater.

    This was the foundation of the Infatuation Daoist Temple and the reason it could be the leader of Daoism.

    When Yun Jianyue arrived among the numerous gathered disciples, he naturally stood at the very front. Although he was not the eldest senior brother of this generation, in every respect, there was no one more suited to stand at the forefront than him.

    Ye Zhihua stood quietly by his side.

    In front of the Ancestral Hall, the Chief Enforcer, who had not appeared in front of everyone in a long time, finally showed up here. This great daoist sage who had always been the second-inmand of the Infatuation Daoist Temple wore a cold and indifferent expression.

    After seeing everyone gathered here, the Chief Enforcer finally spoke slowly: ¡°The Temple Master passed away yesterday.¡±

    The moment he spoke, the news shocked every disciple present. Countless voices erupted in an uproar, like a massive boulder dropped into a tranquilke, stirring up waves upon waves ofmotion.

    "Martial Uncle Chief Enforcer? Is what you said true?!"

    ¡°Sage Chief Enforcer, how did you learn this news?¡±

    ¡°Chief Enforcer...¡±

    Before the Ancestral Hall, several voices arose simultaneously, most of them expressing doubt. The disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple simply could not believe this news.

    In their view, their Temple Master¡¯s cultivation was transcendent, making it impossible for anyone to harm him.

    Moreover, there were only a handful of people in the world capable of such a feat.

    The Chief Enforcer wasted no words. A seal instantly rose before him, hovering in front of everyone.

    ¡°That is... the Temple Master''s seal?!¡±

    The temple disciples stared at the seal, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    As disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, they knew well that the seal could only be held by sessive temple masters. It was impossible to forge because it bore the aura of every temple master throughout history. Now that this seal was in the Chief Enforcer''s hands, it spoke volumes.

    Had the Temple Master already passed his position to his junior brother, the current Chief Enforcer?

    The temple disciples were utterly shocked and found it hard to believe.

    Most importantly, there was no prior indication of this matter, which caught everyone by surprise.

    Yun Jianyue nced at Ye Zhihua, who also had a flicker of doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°May I ask, Chief Enforcer, what caused the Temple Master''s demise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know the Temple Master went to the Divine Capital. Could he have been harmed by the Great Liang?!¡±

    After epting this news, the disciples of the Infatuation Daoist Temple were immediately filled with anger. The Infatuation Daoist Temple was a first-rate sect even in the foreignnds, and had never suffered such humiliation. If their Temple Master truly died in the Divine Capital, it would be the greatest disgrace to them.

    The Chief Enforcer said calmly, ¡°For now, the cause of Senior Brother Temple Master''s death cannot be disclosed to you all. However, before his passing, Senior Brother transferred the position of Temple Master to me. From this moment, I will oversee all affairs, big and small, of the temple.¡±

    ¡°As for the position of Chief Enforcer, I still need time to deliberate. For now, it will remain vacant. I urge all of you to cultivate diligently, maintain the temple''s prestige, and ensure that Senior Brother can rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°I must trouble the martial uncles to follow me. There are matters I need to discuss with you.¡±

    The Chief Enforcer did not address the disciples'' questions but instead turned to Yun Jianyue within the crowd. He said calmly, ¡°Yun Jianyue, you should be aware of the depth of Senior Brother''s expectations for you.¡±

    At these words, all eyes turned to Yun Jianyue, one of the Twin Pirs of Daoism. In truth, many disciples in the temple had long known that the Temple Master had high hopes for Yun Jianyue, who was seen as the most likely candidate to be the next temple master.

    But circumstances change with the passing of time - everything has changed.

    Yun Jianyue said seriously, ¡°This disciple will cultivate diligently and live up to the expectations of the Temple Master and the Chief Enforcer.¡±

    Hearing the title ¡°Chief Enforcer,¡± the Chief Enforcer showed no reaction. He merely gave Yun Jianyue a nce before stepping into the Ancestral Hall.

    The senior of the temple, who had remained silent throughout, followed him inside.

    Yun Jianyue turned and left, walking away with Ye Zhihua.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The Chief Enforcer''s behavior is somewhat unusual, yet not entirely so.¡±

    Walking along the mountain path, Yun Jianyue reflected on the Chief Enforcer''s earlier demeanor and said, ¡°The Chief Enforcer has never been on good terms with the Temple Master, so it''s not surprising that he didn''t show any sorrow. But something still feels off.¡±

    Ye Zhihua remarked, ¡°There''s indeed something off. Whether or not the Temple Master died at the hands of the Great Liang, the Chief Enforcer should have pointed in that direction.¡±

    Yun Jianyue nodded seriously and said, ¡°Exactly. Yet the Chief Enforcer was evasive, which means there must be hidden truths.¡±

    ¡°We should make a trip to the Divine Capital.¡±

    Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue.

    Yun Jianyue shook his head. ¡°The Divine Capital is also very chaotic right now. Besides... I''m about to break through.¡±

    Ye Zhihua¡¯s eyes widened - a rare expression on her face.

    Though they were both considered the Twin Pirs of Daoism, Ye Zhihua''s cultivation realm had always been higher than Yun Jianyue''s in the past. Yet, over time, Yun Jianyue had not only caught up but surpassed her.

    Even so, Ye Zhihua had not expected that her junior brother was now on the verge of stepping into the Nepenthe Realm.

    It was simply too fast.

    In the history of the Infatuation Daoist Temple, there was perhaps no cultivator who could reach Nepenthe Realm so quickly.

    In terms of breakthrough speed, Yun Jianyue might very well be the fastest not only in the Infatuation Daoist Temple''s history but also in the entire Daoism for the past thousand years.

    ¡°After my breakthrough... it''s likely that he''ll also breakthrough.¡±

    Yun Jianyue said meaningfully, ¡°I might not even be ahead of him.¡±

 Chapter 657: The Word Human

    Hearing this, Ye Zhihua''s expression became somewhatplicated.

    Yun Jianyue looked at his senior sister and said seriously, ¡°Don''t try to kill him.¡±

    Having her thoughts seen through, Ye Zhihua felt rather puzzled. ¡°In a few years, he''ll be someone like the Great Liang Emperor. For the sake of the daoist world, he should be killed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A person like the Great Liang Emperor was terrifying enough to appear even once. The foreignnds would not want to see another person like that appear again.

    Yun Jianyue said, ¡°If we''re strong enough, someone like him wouldn''t be so frightening.¡±

    Ye Zhihua looked into Yun Jianyue''s eyes and asked, ¡°But can you truly be stronger than him?¡±

    A daoist genius like Yun Jianyue had few peers who could rival him, but Chen Chao was undoubtedly one of them.

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°The Great Dao is a long journey, and nothing is certain. But I don''t want our rivalry to end through such means. Just trust me this once, Senior Sister.¡±

    Ye Zhihua remained silent.Yun Jianyue took a few steps forward, reached out to take Ye Zhihua''s hand, and said softly, ¡°Besides, what happened to the temple... he might know something. After I break through, I''ll go see him.¡±

    Ye Zhihua still did not speak.

    "Senior Sister."

    Yun Jianyue spoke gently, ¡°In this world, aside from cultivating the Dao, there are many things we ought to remember. Writing the character for ¡®human¡¯ isn''t difficult; it''s just a single stroke followed by another.¡±

    As he spoke, Yun Jianyue traced the character for ¡®person¡¯ (ÈË) into Ye Zhihua''s palm with his finger.

    Ye Zhihua looked at Yun Jianyue and said, ¡°With so many thoughts in your mind, how can you calm your heart to cultivate the Dao?¡±

    Yun Jianyue replied, ¡°Why would I not be able to calm my heart?¡±

    Ye Zhihua was silent.

    ¡°The Sword Sect''s Sect Master sought to transcend the mundane world with his sword, striving to achieve a sword beyond this world. But as long as one remains in the mundane world, how can the sword transcend it?" "A sword with no ties or attachments has no ce tond, and thus it cannot truly seed. That''s why the Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s final sword strike, reached only ny percentpletion in the end, it could only ever be ny percent."

    Yun Jianyue smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, perfecting the Dao is not about transcending everything but about having persistence in your heart. This idea of having to let go of everything before one can reach the Great Beyond... I''m afraid that''s a misunderstanding by uster generations. The predecessors a thousand years ago probably didn''t think this way.¡±

    Ye Zhihua asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why have all cultivators over the past thousand years followed this path?¡±

    Yun Jianyue said, ¡°And how would you exin why, for the past thousand years, anyone who reaches the end of Nepenthe can go no further, and could only march on the spot?¡±

    ¡°Were there cultivators a thousand years ago who surpassed Nepenthe?¡±

    Ye Zhihua''s tone grew colder.

    Yun Jianyue said, ¡°I don''t know. But at the very least, that Emperor should have taken half a step beyond. Otherwise, how could he have withstood that sword strike?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sect''s Sect Master''s strike may have ultimately only reached ny percentpletion, but even at ny percent, it was undoubtedly at the pinnacle of the current era. For the Great Liang Emperor to withstand it, he must have a cultivation realm that surpasses Nepenthe; at least by half a step. Otherwise, if he didn''t die under that sword, he should have been severely injured too.¡±

    Yun Jianyue smiled calmly and said, ¡°At this moment, my Dao heart is iparably clear. The Nepenthe Realm is but a single step away.¡±

    The Temple Master''s original intent of the trip to the Divine Capital was to help Yun Jianyue take another step forward. Judging by the oue, it had indeed achieved its purpose.

    Ye Zhihua felt a tinge of dejection.

    She had watched as her junior brother walked farther and farther ahead, leaving her behind.

    Moreover, it seemed their thoughts and aspirations were gradually diverging as well.

    If things continued like this, perhaps one day, the two of them would part ways entirely.

    Yun Jianyue turned to look at Ye Zhihua and said, ¡°Senior Sister, while I''m in closed-seclusion, I''ll have to trouble you to pay attention to the affairs of the temple.¡±

    Ye Zhihua nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A disturbance urred in the thirty thousand miles of deste north.

    The first to notice the change was the Lord Warden Commander stationed at the Northern Frontier Great Wall. As the current Great General of the Northern Frontier, he had always kept a close watch on the deste north, especially since His Majesty the Emperor was presently there.

    Hence, he was the first to detect the change in the deste north.

    At first, a massive beam of light erupted from deep within the deste north. The beam was at least ten thousand miles away from the Northern Frontier city walls, but was still clearly seen by others.

    After half a day, the beam of light continued to spread, its terrifying aura expanding outward. This forced the Lord Warden Commander to order all scouts who had ventured outside the city to return immediately.

    By nightfall, as the night fell, the brilliant beam of light still shone brightly before them; iparably dazzling. Judging by its distance, it had expanded several thousand miles outward again during that one night.

    It was now less than three thousand miles from the Northern Frontier Great Wall.

    Standing on the city walls, the Lord Warden Commander''s expression became extremelyplicated.

    Gao Xuan arrived here. Looking at the Great General, he asked straightforwardly, "Great General, is this the battle between His Majesty and the Demon Emperor?"

    The Lord Warden Commander nodded, sighing, "Two peerless emperors, nowpletely letting go of everything in an all-out showdown. I''m afraid they are holding nothing back."

    Gao Xuan frowned and asked, "Is this upheaval really possible at the end of Nepenthe?"

    The Lord Warden Commander smiled and said, "Gao Xuan, since you''re not very focused on martial cultivation, you wouldn''t know. The end of Nepenthe across the world can be ssified into first-rate figures, such as the Sword Sect''s Sect Master, the Infatuation Daoist Temple Master, and that old monk from Deercry Monastery. However, both the Demon Emperor and His Majesty are above that first-rate category. If these two were to join forces, I fear that even those three, plus this general and the Dean, would perish at the hands of the two emperors."

    Gao Xuan asked in confusion, "It''s so terrifying?"

    The Lord Warden Commander said meaningfully, "Take war, for example. You mightmand a million strong troops and have absolute superiority on the battlefield, but if there are a few powerhouses on the other side, the oue of the battle could bepletely rewritten."

    Gao Xuan forced a smile and said, "Does that mean that this general should now devote myself to cultivating the martial path, and one day be such a cultivator? It would be more effective than any military strategy?"

    "While it may seem like that, you must understand that in this world, out of all the countless cultivators, the human race has produced one such figure: His Majesty, and the demon race only has the Demon Emperor alone. It has nothing to do with how hard you cultivate, even if you spend your entire life, you may never achieve such aplishments."

    The Lord Warden Commander patted Gao Xuan''s shoulder and smiled. "Don''t think too much. Just do what you''re supposed to do."

    Gao Xuan pondered for a moment and asked, "Then, ording to Great General, will this great battle result in His Majesty decapitating the Demon Emperor, or will the Demon Emperor... y His Majesty?"

    "Don¡¯t ask me. Although I''ve also reached the end of Nepenthe, I''m still far from someone like His Majesty. I can''t see, nor can I fathom it."

    The Lord Warden Commander sighed again. The supreme realm of the martial path was the lifelong pursuit of a martial artist like him.

    Gao Xuan whispered, "If His Majesty really wins, could we start preparing for a northern campaign...?"

    The Lord Warden Commander did not respond, instead speaking to himself, "I fear that by tomorrow morning, the thirty thousand miles of deste north will be a forbidden zone. No one will be able to step half a foot inside, and anyone who does will immediately die."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!